《Charming Mommy of adorable triplets》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 1 ¡°Ouch¡­¡± As Maisie gradually regained her consciousness, all she could feel was her splitting headache and the throbbing pain all through her body, as if she had just been hit by a car. She furrowed her brows at the unease, but she could not find the strength to shrug it off. She could barely make out the silhouette of the man in the dark but could smell the unique fragrance of Gi cologne, lightly wafting through the air. The man stayed silent the entire time while he pressed his body against her, kissing and nibbling her slender neck¡­ As dawn crept up, the morning sun shone in. Maisie suddenly opened her eyes. She was astonished to find herself naked in bed with a stranger lying next to her. He had his back turned against her. Maisie¡¯s face turned pale as shbacks of the night before suddenly came back rushing back to her. It was not a dream after all! How had she ended up here? All Maisie could recall fromst night was that she had been celebrating her birthday with Willow. After taking a few sips of the sangria Willow had brought to her, she passed out! Could it be that her drink had been spiked!? Maisie gnashed her teeth and walked out of bed. With every ounce ofposure within her, she tried to remain as calm as she could. She swiftly slipped on her clothes fromst night, tidied herself up, and fled. She needed to get home immediately so that she could talk to Willow and find out what had happened! When Maisie reached home, she saw her father sitting on the sofa waiting for her. Stephen asked with a calm expression, ¡°Where were youst night?¡± Maisie pursed her lips, thinking about the events ofst night before finally replying, ¡°I fell asleep in a friend¡¯s house.¡± ¡®Bam!¡¯ mming a picture on the table, he roared furiously, ¡°I know you spent the night with a man in a hotel room! How dare you lie to me?¡± The sight of the photo made the blood drain from Maisie¡¯s face. It was a picture of a man she did not recognize, helping her into a hotel room. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Willow rushed down the stairs in her high heels. ¡°Dad, calm down.¡± As she continued to talk, she walked toward Maisie and pretended to nag at her. ¡°Zee, how could you embarrass the family like this? Even if you are in love with the man, you should know not to cross the line before getting married.¡± Maisie waspletely startled. What did she mean by that? She had clearly been unconscious at the time! Just as she suspected, Willow would never be so kind as to celebrate her birthday for her. It had all been a set-up! Maisie tried to exin herself, ¡°Dad, listen, I was out celebrating my birthday with Willow. There was something in the drink that Willow gave to me¡ª¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Stephen stood up, pointed his finger at her, and growled, ¡°Willow is your big sister. Don¡¯t you dare me her for your own actions!¡± ¡®Sister?¡¯ Listening to her father¡¯s usations, Maisie clenched both her fists tightly until they trembled. Her mother should have known that her father was an unfaithful man. He had been keeping a woman on the side from the very start. Who could have guessed that within a year after her mother¡¯s passing, even before her ashes had turned cold, he would remarry so quickly with Le Scott? What hade as a greater surprise to Maisie was finding out that they had long given birth to a daughter of their own! Maisie had always known that Willow was trying to win over their father for years now. She would act a certain way in front of their father and turn into something else behind him. Never did it ever ur to Maisie that Willow would try to sabotage her on her very own birthday! ¡°I was nning to pass on Vaenna Jewelry to you when you finally came of age, but y-you¡­ I can¡¯t believe you pulled such a stunt to tarnish the family name! I never want to see your face again! The Vanderbilt could do better without a shameless wretch like you for a daughter!¡± Maisie stuttered, ¡°Dad, a-are you¡­ kicking me out?¡± Stephen smashed the mug he was holding right at her feet. ¡°Get the hell out of here!¡± Trembling uncontrobly, Maisie lifted her head only to catch Willow sneering back at her along with her father¡¯s untrusting grimace. She could not help but feel a chill in her heart. As Maisie was dragging her luggage out through the front yard, Willow came up to her. Pretending to be sweet, she reached out an arm and offered to help with the luggage. But instead, her reaching hand was pped away by Maisie. ¡°Get lost.¡± Seeing Maisie¡¯s hostile attitude toward her, Willow finally showed her true colors. ¡°I¡¯ll be honest with you. I did add a little something into that drinkst night. I¡¯m guessing it must feel horrible to be tainted by a man.¡± With much dismay, Maisie chewed on her lips. ¡°You and Le got what you wanted by worming your way into our home. What more do you want?¡± ¡°What I want is your status!¡± Willow walked right up to her and stared fiercely into her eyes. ¡°Why am I the illegitimate child when you get to be the crown jewel of the Vanderbilts? You were born noble and proud, weren¡¯t you? Well, now you¡¯re nothing but a used, torn-up shoe. By now, you should know where you stand. So, why don¡¯t you just move along.¡± Willow waved her phone in front of Maisie¡¯s face with much delight. ¡°If you don¡¯t want this video leaked to the media and risk ruining your life forever, then hit the road. ¡°And don¡¯t evere back!¡± Maisie stared back nkly. She loosened her clenched fists. She hauled her luggage off the ground with a stiff look on her face and headed straight into her car without a second nce. Willow watched as the car drove farther and farther away. A smug smile spread across her face. Not only did the Vaenna Jewelry now belong to her, but everything else under the Vanderbilt was hers for the taking! Just as she was about to turn around, a Rolls-Royce stopped right at their front door. Four bodyguards in ck got out of the car and stood in a line next to it. With a long leg forward, a man stepped out. He was tall and had an athletic build. He wore a ck striped suit, elegant and simple, yet posh at the same time. Willow was frozen in ce, ¡®Isn¡¯t that¡­ Nn Goldmann, the sessor of the Goldmann family from the royal capital of Bassburgh?¡¯ The CEO of ckgold Group, also known as the youngest king of business andmerce in the patriarch of Zlokova. Nn Goldmann had a worth of hundreds of millions. Not to mention, he was a very powerful man within the royal capital! What was he doing here at the Vanderbilt manor? Nn Goldmann¡¯s unfeeling eyes swept over her. He uttered coldly, ¡°Are you, Willow Vanderbilt?¡± Her heart skipped a beat. He recognized her! She nodded gleefully and chimed, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me.¡± ¡°Were you the woman who spent the night with me in the Empyrean Hotel, Room 6228?¡± Willow pressed her lips together. Empyrean Hotel, Room 6228! The room she had purposely reserved for that shameless b*tch? Could it be that the man Maisie had slept withst night was not the old fart she had intended? But rather, it was Nn Goldmann! ¡®That darn b*tch! I can¡¯t believe she lucked out! Maisie could have all the luck in the world, but so what? In the end, she was nothing more than just a stepping stone. Oh, Nn. Who in their right mind would ever pass up on the chance of bing your lover?¡¯ Willow nodded with a grin. ¡°Why, indeed. I¡¯m the woman you were with.¡± Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 2 At the airport of the royal capital of Bassburgh¡­ Among the sea of tourists, a mother and child walked out. At that moment, all eyes were on them. To be precise, it was actually a mother with three exquisitely beautiful children. The woman was morous and poised. What made people stop and stare was the stunningly gorgeous little girl she was carrying in one arm. The girl had thick, curly locks, which made her look just like a doll. The two simr-looking boys following alongside her had excellent features, a pair of sparkling amber eyes, dark brown hair, and milky-white skin. They seemed so surreal! The woman standing in front of the BMW took off her sunsses. Watching Maisie Vanderbilt carrying a child in her arms and the other two following closely behind, she gasped in shock. ¡°Holy cow, Zee! You had three kids in just one pregnancy?¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. She was rendered speechless by the sight of them! Forget the fact that Maisie had triplets, what was truly unbelievable was how they looked like angels sent from Heaven, and they were still so young! The woman could not help but wonder who was this handsome celestial being that Maisie had slept with! Maisie put down the little girl in her arms. Touching all three of their little heads, she said to them, ¡°Meet your godmother, Ryleigh Hill.¡± Ryleigh was Maisie Vanderbilt¡¯s best friend. After getting kicked out of the Vanderbilt manor, she had gone abroad. Ryleigh had stayed by her side the entire time. Not long after settling down, she had realized she was pregnant. She had considered abortion. It was Ryleigh who had kept trying to persuade her otherwise that she finally decided to keep the babies. In order to allow her best friend afortable life abroad, the headstrong daddy¡¯s princess pawned one of her father¡¯s antiques, which was worth $6,000,000, and gave Maisie the money. Maisie¡¯s bank cards had been frozen when she got kicked out of the Vanderbilt manor. If it weren¡¯t for Ryleigh, Maisie would have been sleeping on the streets. ¡°Nice to meet you, Godmother!¡± The three rugrats bowed down in an unsynchronized manner as they greeted her with their honey-soaked kiddie voices. Overwhelmed by their cuteness, Ryleigh felt the blood rush to her head. She smiled and waved back at them. ¡°Aww, you sweethearts are such angels!¡± The second eldest, Colton Vanderbilt, turned his head to his eldest brother, Waylon Vanderbilt, and garbled, ¡°Our godmother sure looks silly!¡± Maisie ced each of her hands onto the two boys¡¯ heads. ¡°What are you two whispering about?¡± ¡°Umm¡­¡± Colton hesitated. The youngest among them, Daisie Vanderbilt, proudly sold them out. ¡°Waylon and Colton were wondering why Godmother looks so silly!¡± The two boys were dumbfounded. She was undoubtedly their sister. As Ryleigh was driving, she nced through the rear-view mirror to see the little rugrats snuggling up to one another, fast asleep. Finally, she asked, ¡°Zee, why did you decide to return to Zlokova now?¡± Maisie, who was leaning against the passenger seat window and curling her hair yfully on her fingertips, gushed with a giggle. ¡°Vaenna Jewelry paid $7,000,000 to poach me so that they could hire me as a designer.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t Vaenna Jewelry belong to your family?¡± Ryleigh tutted and shook her head in disbelief. ¡°Your cunning b*tch of a sister, Willow, is now the director of Vaenna. You¡¯re saying, she paid $7,000,000 to hire you?¡± She let out a chuckle at the thought of that. ¡°When she finds out that you are the world- renowned designer, Zora, from Stoslo, she¡¯s totally going to flip out!¡± Zora had caused quite the buzz in the international jewelry scene. Her workbined modern jewelry elements with vintage Victorian-style craftsmanship. Every one of her designs was known to people as the work of God. Even the royal crown worn by the queen of Stoslo during her weddingst year had intricately been designed by Zora. Ryleigh thought hard but still could not make sense of it. ¡°You came back for just $7,000,000? You are worth way more than that. Aren¡¯t you giving them too good a deal?¡± When the jewelrypany in Stoslo, Luxe, had wanted to hire her, they had offered a price of $90,000,000! Maisie turned to look at her with a broad grin. ¡°Which is why I declined their offer and made a new one for $150,000,000 instead. If the Vanderbilts wanted to pay me $150,000,000, I couldn¡¯t possibly turn them down, could I?¡± Now that Maisie came back, she was going to do whatever it took to get back her shares in Vaenna! Ryleigh took a deep breath. Family out to get family. Brutal! Boy, was she keen to see the look on Willow¡¯s face when the sh*t hit the fan. As the car pulled up to the entrance of Vaenna Jewelry, Maisie turned around to face her three angels. ¡°Mommy needs to settle some matters. Godmother Ryleigh will take the three of you home first.¡± Her three angels nodded obediently. After Maisie got out of the car, the children nced at each other, then scrambled over to Ryleigh¡¯s side of the car. ¡°Godmother, tell us all you know about the Vanderbilts and Mommy!¡± ¡°Yes! You must tell us in secret. We promise not to let Mommy find out!¡± Taken by surprise, Ryleigh¡¯s gaze darted across their faces. ¡°Why do you want to know?¡± ¡°Because we¡¯re Mommy¡¯s sweethearts, and we won¡¯t let anyone bully Mommy!¡± They had followed their mother back to the country because they wanted to get revenge for her. Nobody got away with bullying their mother! Ryleigh felt a trickle of cold sweat down her spine. Were they really just a couple of 5-year-olds!? Maisie stepped into the lobby of Vaenna headquarters. Although Vaenna belonged to the Vanderbilts, it was her mother¡¯s blood, sweat, and tears. She couldn¡¯t believe that her father had actually left Vaenna in the hands of Willow, an outsider! During her years abroad, Maisie had stayed up to date with news rted to Vaenna. Using her new- found status of Miss Vanderbilt, Willow had gotten rid of several high-level executives who Maisie¡¯s mother highly valued. Thus, causing a decline in Vaenna¡¯s reputation in recent years. Vaenna had paid $150,000,000 to hire a designer from another country. Knowing the Vanderbilts, they could not possibly afford such an exorbitant amount. Maisie was curious to know who had helped pay this $150,000,000! She made her way toward the receptionist. ¡°Hi, I¡¯d like to meet with Miss Vanderbilt.¡± The woman working the desk asked casually, ¡°Do you have an appointment?¡± ¡°Not at the moment, no. But it was Miss Vanderbilt who contacted me.¡± Maisie was annoyed by the treatment given by thisdy. It seemed that the personnel hired by Willow was truly unprofessional after all. The receptionist gave her a passing nce. ¡°If you don¡¯t have an appointment, then I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t help you. Our director is a very busy woman.¡± Maisie smiled politely. ¡°Does everyone here at Vaenna have such an awful attitude like you?¡± ¡°Excuse me? What do you mean by that? Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m super busy right now? Besides, Miss Vanderbilt isn¡¯t just anybody who you can meet as you please!¡± ¡°Oh, my. I was wondering who was causing a scene. I¡¯m surprised it was you, Maisie. Didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be so bold as to show your face in this country again!¡± The moment Willow walked out of the elevator, she happened to catch a glimpse of a familiar face. To her surprise, it was Maisie! That shameless sl*t had actuallye back! Maisie slowly turned around. As Willow finally took a proper look at Maisie, a sense of gloom washed over her. It had only been six years since theyst met, yet this b*tch haspletely transformed. She looked like a seductive subus! ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who invited me back to Zlokova?¡± Maisie chuckled softly. Willow was taken aback yet seemingly arrogant as ever. ¡°I invited you? It¡¯s only been six years, and you¡¯ve be so brash.¡± She walked toward Maisie with her arms crossed around her chest. ¡°Haven¡¯t these past six years in exile taught you anything?¡± Upon hearing the mention of what had happened six years ago, Maisie¡¯s eyes turned cold while she remained nonchnt on the surface. ¡°Congrattions on bing the director of Vaenna Jewelry. However, thepany seems to be doing worse and worse under your care. Hopefully, the business won¡¯t close down one day.¡± ¡°You!¡± Willow lifted an open palm and pped her in the face. The loud smack left everyone in the hall astounded. ¡°What seems to be the matter?¡± A deep, cold voice came toward them. The expression on Willow¡¯s face changed almost instantly. The arrogance and tyranny that was there vanished as she walked over to the man with an aggrieved look. ¡°Nn, it was all her! I would¡¯ve forgiven her for humiliating me, but she went too far when she cursed that mypany would close down.¡± Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 3 As Maisie turned around, she met the man¡¯s sharp gaze. She was dumbfounded by the sight of this man¡¯s face. The man had pale white skin, exquisitely profound facial features, distinct amber eyes that seemed to hide a pool of unfathomable coldness, and tight, thin lips that could cut like a knife. His face was so simr to both Colton and Waylon. Even his eyes were the exact same color! Maisie had only found out she was having triplets when she went intobor in Stoslo. Neither her firstborn nor the second had inherited any of her features. However, her youngest had some resemnce to her, but with ink-ck hair¡ªjust like that of the man standing in front of her now. Maisie¡¯s eyes filled with curiosity as she gazed at the man before her. ¡®Who is this man? What is his rtionship with Willow?¡¯ Nn Goldmann focused his gaze on Maisie¡¯s face. He scrunched up his brows. ¡®This woman¡­¡¯ Catching Nn as he studied Maisie¡¯s face, Willow silently gnashed her teeth. ¡®Sh*t, there¡¯s no way Nn would recognize her, right?¡¯ No way was she going to let that happen! She put her hands around Nn¡¯s arm, and with a pitiful gaze, she said, ¡°Nn, I¡¯m sorry I shouldn¡¯t have acted so impulsively. But my father poured his heart into Vaenna Jewelry. I only did it because I felt protective of thepany.¡± Nn¡¯s eyes turned cold as ice. Ignoring Willow¡¯s exnation, he marched forward. ¡°Vaenna Jewelry will go bankrupt, was it? What gives you the right to say that?¡± Maisie scoffed. Her father had poured his heart into it? Please, all her father had done was bask in the shade of a tree nted by someone else. Willow really knew how to paint her own narrative. Maisie lifted her head and looked right into Nn Goldmann¡¯s eyes. ¡°So what if I said it?¡± Hearing those words, everyone in the room inhaled sharply. How dare this woman talk back to Mr. Goldmann!? Did she have a death wish? Seeing Nn¡¯s face turn gloom, Maisie crossed her arm and smiled. ¡°How does that concern you? Are you sticking up for her just because you¡¯re her man?¡± Pfft. What a perfect douchebag couple! A man who would fall for the likes of Willow could hardly be a decent fellow. ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re talking about?¡± Nn imparted coldly. Maisie lifted a brow and retorted sarcastically, ¡°Of course, I do. Thispany had me poached but is now deliberately making things difficult for me. The service of this ce is just fantastic.¡± Willow staggered. ¡°What¡­ What are you saying? When did Vaenna ever approach you?¡± Was this b*tch crazy? ¡°Miss Vanderbilt, I¡¯m afraid your memory seems to be a bit foggy. Didn¡¯t you willingly offer $150,000,000, justst month, to have me poached from Luxe? If Vaenna Jewelry has no intention of respecting me, then we can forget about our coboration.¡± Everyone was stupefied! Maisie turned out to be the internationally-renowned jewelry designer, Zora! Willow looked shell-shocked. ¡°Impossible. How could you be Zora!?¡± Right at that moment, Nn¡¯s cold gaze swept past her. Willow was forced to hold back her words before she could finish speaking. Her face flushed with embarrassment. Maisie directed her gaze toward Nn. ¡°I¡¯m assuming you, sir, are the man who paid the $150,000,000 behind her back?¡± Forking out that kind of money was not something her father, Stephen, could afford, and certainly, neither could Willow, which left this guy. The truth was, Willow had indeed stowed away quite arge sum of money over these past few years. Nn looked at the woman before him. She gave him a strange sense of familiarity, but he just could not quite put his finger on it. It was as if they had met somewhere before¡­ Willow was afraid that Nn woulde to recognize Maisie. Hurriedly, she rushed to his side. ¡°Nn, she must be lying. There¡¯s no way she could be Zora!¡± How was it possible that Maisie and Zora¡ªa world-renowned designer¡ªwere one and the same? She had lived with Maisie for such a long time. How could she not know that her stepsister had a knack for designing jewelry? Even the media of the fashion industry had never seen this mysterious designer in real life. Anyone could easily pretend they were the infamous Zora, right? ¡°You im that you are Zora. Well, then show us the proof. As far as I know, the infamous Miss Zora had received amemorative badge from the royal family of Stoslo. That¡¯s not something any in jane can have!¡± As Willow finished her sentence, smugness shed across her eyes. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡®That¡¯s right, she can bluff all she wants.¡¯ If Maisie could not take out the badge, then it would prove that she was just an impersonator who, in addition, had offended Nn Goldmann. She may as well forgo the thought of stepping foot in this country again! Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 4 ¡®Everyone knows that Nn is a VIP who the royal family of Stoslo once received, and he¡¯s also friends with the princess of Stoslo. It¡¯s only natural that he¡¯s seen thememorative medal of the royal family. He¡¯ll see through her tricks even if she were to be able to show him something!¡¯ Maisie scoffed. ¡°Why would I show you such a precious item?¡± This implied that she was unworthy! Willow was trembling from the wrath, but there was still a smirk on her face. ¡°Does this mean that you don¡¯t have the guts to do so? ¡°Just look at her, Nn. She¡¯s a liar. She clearly knew that you were once received by the royal family and would recognize the medal. That¡¯s why she doesn¡¯t dare to take it out.¡± Willow¡¯s attitude toward Nn was totally different. Nn¡¯s thin lips were raised coldly. ¡°The payment of $150,000,000 is my idea. Hiring Zora as our designer is also my idea. Hence, I¡¯ll let today¡¯s affair slide if you can prove that you¡¯re indeed Zora. ¡°But if you were to fail to do so¡­¡± Nn approached Maisie and uttered word by word, ¡°You won¡¯t survive another day in Bassburgh.¡± A faint fragranceing from a cologne stunned Maisie when Nn approached. ¡®It¡¯s Gi cologne!¡¯ ¡®Why is he applying the same cologne as the man from that night six years ago?¡¯ Looking at her pale face, Nn straightened his posture and did not provide her with another chance. ¡°Since you can¡¯t prove it, then leave by yourself. Don¡¯t make me ask someone to chase you out.¡± Willow sneered triumphantly. ¡®Maisie, oh, Maisie. It¡¯s been six years, why even bother toe back here just to dig your own grave?¡¯ Maisie lifted her head abruptly and smiled brightly. ¡°Sir, are you sure about that?¡± Nn squinted as he stared at her silently. ¡°Sir, then what would you do about the p that I just took cheek-on from Miss Vanderbilt if I can prove my identity?¡± Willow¡¯s expression changed again as she nced at Nn cautiously. Although she was now Nn¡¯s lover, he had not even touched her throughout all these years. If it weren¡¯t for her wless scheme and her choice to reserve the room with her own ID from six years ago, he would have doubted her since long ago. ¡°Nn¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get her to apologize to you,¡± Nn replied indifferently. Maisie¡¯s hands, which were searching through her handbag, stopped moving, and she raised her head. ¡°I just got pped, and you¡¯re only going to make her apologize?¡± Nn¡¯s eyes dimmed slightly. ¡°Then what do you have in mind?¡± Maisie raised her eyes. ¡°We¡¯re all born and raised in a country of etiquette and courtesy, and we uphold the teaching of returning gifts. So don¡¯t you think that I should p her in return in order for me to feel reconciled?¡± The people around did not dare to speak. They were even a little suspicious. ¡®This woman has the guts to make such a promise to Mr. Goldmann, could she really be¡­¡¯ Seeing Maisie¡¯s arrogant attitude, Nn pressed his thin lips together. ¡®This woman is the first person in Bassburgh who dares to speak to me with this tone.¡¯ After a split second, he opened his lips with slight embarrassment. ¡°You, don¡¯t push your luck.¡± ¡°Then, you should find yourself another designer. I¡¯m not someone who lets things slide so easily.¡± Maisie took the medal out and showed it off in front of him. ¡°Since you¡¯ve seen the royal commemorative medal, take a good look at it.¡± She then ced the medallion back in her bag and walked away unconcernedly. Willow lowered her head and gnashed her teeth hatefully. ¡®How could this be? How could that b*tch be¡­ ¡®Zora is the designer that Nn poached from Luxe through his own name. I wouldn¡¯t be able to offer the price if he hadn¡¯t offered the payment of $150,000,000. ¡®Who would¡¯ve expected that the designer turned out to be Maisie!? ¡®Did I just embarrass Nn while I treated Maisie like that earlier?¡¯ ¡°Nn, I¡­¡± Willow stretched out her hand, hoping to wrap them around his arm. However, he retracted it away from her, turned around, and nced at Willow indifferently. ¡°You¡¯ll solve this by yourself.¡± He then left without looking back after saying so. Nn walked out of the building, and the bodyguard in ck who was waiting for him beside a Rolls- Royce helped him open the car door. He then said to the man sitting in the front passenger seat after getting into the car. ¡°I want all the information you can get on the designer Zora on my desk in two days.¡± At Seaview Vi¡­ ¡°Hmph, Willow Vanderbilt is really detestable!¡± Daisie held her doll in her arms, leaned closer to Colton together with Waylon, and stared at the computer monitor. They looked at the woman being disyed on the monitor with the same expression. ¡°She looks so ugly.¡± Waylon turned his head and nced at his younger brother and sister. ¡°This woman harmed Mommy. We can¡¯t let her go.¡± Daisie supported her chin with her hand. ¡°But what are we going to do with her?¡± ¡°We have to think of a way to hide it from Mommy.¡± Waylon cracked his brain, then snapped his fingers and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t Godmother tell us that she has a sugar daddy? Let¡¯s start with the bigshot by her side!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the man¡¯s name ording to Godmother?¡± Daisie looked up and thought. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Nn Goldmann!¡± Colton typed the name on the keyboard, and the webpage came out very soon. The three rugrats froze in ce for a long time as soon as they saw Nn¡¯s photo when Colton clicked on Nn¡¯s information. ¡°This man¡­ Why does he look so much like us?¡± Waylon was very surprised as he stared at the photos for quite some time. ¡®Mommy has never told us about Daddy. Could this man¡­ be our daddy?¡¯ Colton hummed, and a hint of slyness shed across the bottom of his eyes. ¡°If he¡¯s indeed our daddy, then this will be a piece of cake.¡± Waylon was puzzled. ¡°But how can we approach this man?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my brothers, leave it to me. Isn¡¯t it a children¡¯s clothing brand under the ckgold Group looking for a spokesperson? I¡®ll definitely be able to secure the position!¡± Daisie patted her chest. She had always been the quirkiest among the three rugrats, so the n would surely be fail-safe. ¡°Sweethearts, I¡¯m back!¡± The three rugrats close the webpage on the browser immediately upon hearing their mother¡¯s voice. ¡°Mommy! Your Royal Highness!¡± The three rugrats walked out of the room one after another and threw themselves on her. Seeing that they stayed at home obediently to wee her, Maisie squatted down with a smile. ¡°You three didn¡¯t cause your godmother troubles, did you?¡± ¡°Mommy, do you think that we¡¯d bully Godmother?¡± Colton asked while tilting his head. Daisie nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right, why would we bully our godmother? Godmother will even bring us cakes when she returns!¡± Maisie smiled bitterly. ¡®I¡¯m the one who gave birth to these three rugrats. Can I not know them any better?¡¯ The most mischievous kid among the three children had always been the second child Colton. He definitely had not inherited his cynical and scheming personality from his mother. The eldest had always been more dependable and warm-hearted, but he would still be brave while protecting his younger brother and sister. And Daisie, the youngest, had always been the abnormal and unorthodox one. She was already on the brink of leading her brothers astray with her love for quirky ideas. ¡°Mommy, you look upset. Did someone bully you?¡± Waylon, who was extremely observant, realized that something was wrong with Maisie instantly. Maisie was stunned. She had been wondering why the man that she met earlier today made her feel so familiar, especially his looks and the unique smell of cologne that she got from the man six years ago. ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re hiding something from us!¡± Maisie forced the corners of her lips upward, smiled, and stood up upon seeing that Waylon was able to see through her once again. ¡°Children should leave such matters to the adults. I¡¯ll go make you some food.¡± She was about to go into the kitchen when her cell phone rang. Looking at the unknown phone number, the corners of her lips twitched. ¡®It¡¯s indeed Willow Vanderbilt.¡¯ Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 5 Maisie took the cell phone to the balcony and answered the call. ¡°What happened, is Director Vanderbilt regretting your action now?¡± Willow gnashed her teeth furiously when she heard this. ¡°Maisie, don¡¯t try your luck. It¡¯s your honor that we¡¯re willing to pay $150,000,000 just to hire you!¡± ¡°Oh really? You make it sound like I¡¯m in urgent need of your millions.¡± Maisie leaned against the rail of the balcony with a faint smile on her face. ¡°Since this isn¡¯t a sincere coboration, then don¡¯t call me again.¡± ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Willow yelled, sat on her office¡¯s desk, and smirked coldly. ¡°Maisie Vanderbilt, don¡¯t you forget that I still have that video in my possession.¡± Maisie¡¯s expression dimmed gradually ever since the word ¡°video¡± was mentioned. Willow smirked when she did not hear any response over the call. ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to expose the matter that took ce six years ago, I advise you toe over and have a discussion with me tomorrow morning.¡± Maisie took a deep breath and nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go over tomorrow.¡± She then hung up the call as soon as she said so. Daisie, who was eavesdropping from behind, ran back to the room with her tiny feet and said to her brothers, ¡°That vicious woman called and threatened Mommy!¡± Waylon then suggested immediately, ¡°Then we¡¯ll initiate our n when Mommy goes out to meet her tomorrow.¡± Colton showed an ¡®okay¡¯ gesture and uploaded Daisie and Waylon¡¯s personal information and resume to the official ¡°Young Faces¡± website, a children¡¯s clothing brand under the ckgold Group. ¡®It just so happens that the brand was looking for two young models, and we¡¯ll definitely be selected! ¡®We¡¯ll be able to get close to that man as long as the brand belongs to the ckgold Group. We have to figure out whether Nn is our daddy or not!¡¯ The next day¡­ Maisie reached Vaenna Jewelry, and the secretary led her to Willow¡¯s office. As expected, Willow was waiting for her on the couch. Willow smiled, got up, and walked toward her as soon as the secretary went out. ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯te.¡± ¡°The video is still in your possession. Could I note?¡± Maisie smiled. ¡°By the way, I¡¯m very thankful to you for not leaking the video through all these years.¡± Willow looked slightly embarrassed. ¡®It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t want to leak the video. I was worried that Nn would discover that the woman from that night isn¡¯t me if I were to do so.¡¯ ¡®However, judging from Maisie¡¯s attitude, she probably doesn¡¯t know that the man from that night is Nn. Thus, I just so happen to still be able to threaten her with this video.¡¯ ¡°Okay, let¡¯s not talk about anything else. I¡¯ve prepared the contract for you, and the $150,000,000 will be yours as long as you sign it.¡± Willow went to her desk, picked up the contract, and handed it over to Maisie. Maisie did not grab it from her. ¡°It seems that you really need me.¡± ¡°Heh, do you really think that I want you to stay in Vaenna?¡± ¡°Yes, after all, the man who wants me to stay in Vaenna is the man who¡¯s going to pay me that $150,000,000 on your behalf. You did find yourself quite a rock during these six years, huh?¡± Maisie mocked her sarcastically. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you still owe me that p from yesterday. Wouldn¡¯t this be my loss if I were to sign it now?¡± Willow¡¯s face turned sulky as soon as she heard this. ¡°Don¡¯t you push your luck.¡± Maisie walked up to her, leaned close to her, raised an eyebrow, and smiled. ¡°I suffered such a loss in your hands six years ago. I won¡¯t allow you to manipte me into doing anything else six yearster. Will you go down on your knees and apologize to me if you want me to sign this?¡± T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Seeing Willow lifting her arm, Maisie intercepted her action swiftly by grabbing onto her wrist. ¡°Still nning to hit me?¡± ¡°Maisie Vanderbilt, I would advise you to sign it now. Otherwise, I¡¯ll leak the video so that everyone in Bassburgh will know just how slutty the world-renowned Zora is.¡± Maisie backhanded Willow on her cheek. Willow was dumbfounded. She gnashed her teeth after returning to her senses. ¡°You fcking btc¡ª¡± ¡°Does Miss Zora treat others like this in Luxe too?¡± A faint voice sounded from behind. Nn entered the room with his personal assistant and just happened to witness this scene. He had experienced the arrogance of this woman first-hand, but he did not expect her to be so presumptuous. Maisie murmured to herself, ¡°What a coincidence.¡± Willow was delighted deep down as Nn hade at the right time and bit her lower lip to act pitiful. ¡°Nn, don¡¯t me Miss Zora. It¡¯s all my fault. Maybe I¡¯ve done something wrong.¡± Nn walked up to Maisie and warned her with an indifferent tone, ¡°I have ways to eradicate all the opportunities that might lead you back to Luxe if you continue to give me this attitude.¡± ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Maisie raised her head. She hated being threatened the most in her life! Nn frowned slightly upon seeing the abhorrence in her eyes. ¡°So what if it¡¯s a threat?¡± Maisie burst intoughter. ¡°You guys are the ones who want to hire me. But not only did you neglect me at first, but you also hit me after that. Do I look like easy meat to you?¡± ¡°She should apologize to you for her wrongdoing.¡± Nn approached her. ¡°But shouldn¡¯t you apologize for your wrongdoing too?¡± ¡°What have I done wrongly?¡± Maisie spread both her hands out. ¡°I was just returning her the hospitality and courtesy that I got from her yesterday. I¡¯ve only gotten even with her with that p. So why is it my fault? ¡°Isn¡¯t this the same as you saying that I¡¯m disrespecting the elderly when I want to lodge a police report after being conned by a granny who I helped cross the road?¡± N¡¯s cial eyes looked stern. ¡°Don¡¯t justify your actions with excuses.¡± Maisie snorted, turned around, and waved. ¡°Then I¡¯ll stick to what I¡¯ve been saying all this while. There¡¯s nothing worth discussing now.¡± Maisie¡¯s arm was abruptly hauled when she was walking toward the elevator. She was then dragged to the stairway. Maisie struggled to break free. ¡°What are you doing? Let me go!¡± Nn lowered his gaze and said sombrely, ¡°You¡¯d better go back and apologize.¡± Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 6 ¡®Apologize? He wants me to go back and apologize to Willow?¡¯ Maisie scoffed and red directly at him. ¡°Over my dead body.¡± Out of Nn¡¯s expectation, not only was this woman presumptuous and atrocious, but she was also very stubborn. His facial features stiffened. ¡°If you don¡¯t apologize, Zora¡¯s name will disappear from the fashion and jewelry field tomorrow.¡± He did not want to make it difficult for her at first, but Willow was considered his life savior. He would have been set up six years ago on that night if it weren¡¯t for her. Although he did not have any feelings for Willow, he had still been keeping her by his side these few years and had been satisfying her materialistic needs unconditionally. Vaenna Jewelry had really been in a downturn these years, and that was why he would pay $150,000,000 to hire Zora on her behalf. He knew that Willow was at fault for pping her at first, so he was going to get Willow to apologize to her. He did not care how they would resolve this issue in private, but he could not allow any other woman to make a move at Willow in front of him. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Maisie¡¯s hand, which was being grasped, hurt as if it had been dislocated. Her eyes drooped, however, she would never shed a single drop of tear in front of her enemy despite her grievances! ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. I won¡¯t apologize!¡± Seeing that her attitude was still so rigid, Nn snorted. ¡°With the Goldmanns¡¯ influence in the business circles, not only will your reputation go up in me in Zlokova, but the people of Stoslo will also no longer hear of the name of Zora. Are you sure that you still want to do so?¡± ¡®The Goldmanns¡­¡¯ Maisie gnashed her teeth. ¡®I¡¯ve been wondering just how this man would have the ability to threaten me. It turns out that he¡¯s from the Goldmanns!¡¯ Maisie was not afraid of being banned or isted in the field, but her children still needed to study in Bassburgh, and she had to regain her mother¡¯s ¡°Vaenna Jewelry¡±. ¡®I should bear with such a petty setback for the sake of the bigger scheme. There¡¯s no need for me to haggle over such a teeny-tiny humiliation with this man.¡¯ ¡°Let me go first.¡± Nn released his grasp and nced at her. ¡°You¡¯d better think this through.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it just an apology?¡± Maisie raised her brows, turned around, and walked out of the stairway. She approached Willow when she returned to the office, and her bright red lips opened and closed in a split second. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Willow did not expect Maisie would apologize, but she knew that Nn must have acted for her. She felt extremelycent deep down but smiled politely on the surface. ¡°It¡¯s okay, as for the contract¡­¡± Maisie took a nce at the man standing outside the door and signed the contract with a pen. However, no one saw the slight curvature on her mouth. ¡®I¡¯ve been forced to return to Vaenna Jewelry ¡°without putting up any fight¡±, even though I¡¯ve insisted that I don¡¯t want to do so. ¡®I¡¯ll teach them a good lesson about what it means by ¡°nurturing a snake in their bosom¡± from now onward.¡¯ She then put down the pen and left immediately without creating any more stir after signing the contract. Nn strode up to the desk, picked up the contract, and took a glimpse at it while Willow walked to his side. ¡°Nn, thank you so much.¡± ¡°Don¡¯te into contact with her alone.¡± Nn¡¯s tone was faint. He then left with his personal assistant after putting down the contract. Willow picked up the contract with a triumphant gaze after Nn had left. ¡°Maisie Vanderbilt, you¡¯ll still die by my hands in the end.¡± A Maybach was parked directly in front of the entrance, and Nn¡¯s personal assistant, Quincy Lawson, opened the car door for him. Nn asked immediately after getting into the car. ¡°Did you gather all the information that I asked for?¡± Quincy nodded, turned around, and handed a tablet to him. ¡°Sir, it¡¯s all saved in here.¡± Nn tapped on the screen to go through the information, but his attention was captured by the ¡°Maisie Vanderbilt¡± that upied the full name column. And the address found on her ID was exactly the Vanderbilts¡¯ current address. His eyes dimmed slightly. At the ckgold Group¡­ Daisie and Waylon stood outside the entrance and looked up at this iconic building, which looked extremely worthy of being thergestpany in Bassburgh. The two rugrats walked into the lobby while smart-looking men and women in suits hurried by. Some were holding documents while others were receiving foreign clients in differentnguages. The two small figures attracted the attention of many people amidst this hectic scene. Thedy at the front desk noticed the two cute kids, so she stepped forward politely and asked with a gentle attitude, ¡°Hi there, cutie pies. Who are you looking for?¡± Daisie took her personal information out of her little yellow duck backpack and replied with her childish voice, ¡°Miss, we¡¯ve been selected as the endorsers of the brand ¡®Young Faces¡¯. The man at the entrance told us toe here for an audition.¡± The receptionist almost fainted when she heard such an adorable voice. ¡°Then didn¡¯t your parents bring you here?¡± Waylon responded immediately. ¡°We don¡¯t want to bother Mommy. We can do it ourselves.¡± ¡°Wow, you two are such sensible kids. Okay then, I¡¯ll take you there now.¡± ¡°Thank you, Miss Beautipul!¡± The two rugrats bowed and thanked the receptionist. The receptionist held their little hands and walked them toward the studio. ¡®Young Faces¡¯ was a luxurious children¡¯s clothing brand under the ckgold Group. It was indeed nning to recruit two young models, who were very photogenic and not afraid of being in the spotlight, to be their spokespersons. The receptionist brought them outside of the studio. In addition to clothes hangers, there were also several cameras and background boards in the studio. Many children entered and exited the studio for the audition while they were waiting for their turn. A stern-looking middle-aged woman, who was dressed very decently, seemed to be exceptionally dissatisfied with the results of all the photos and was losing her calm for a bit. ¡°How am I going to shoot this? They have to be photogenic, photogenic! Do you understand me?¡± ¡°Sis¡¯ Nova, these two children¡ª¡± ¡°Argh, don¡¯t bother me¡­¡± Nova Daniell was about to say something when she suddenly saw the two children standing next to the receptionist. She was taken aback, her expression one of extreme shock. Her gaze was fixed on both of them. ¡®How can these two kids resemble Mr. Goldmann so much!?¡¯ Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 7 ¡°Madam Beautipul, we¡¯re here to audition!¡± Daisie raised her head, her eyes looking crystal clear as if a star was hidden in each of them. Nova took a deep breath and calmed her racing heart. ¡®How could such adorable and lovable children belong to Mr. Goldmann? ording to my acquaintance with Mr. Goldmann, there¡¯s no way that he would¡¯ve been able to give birth to such lovely kids.¡¯ She knelt and rubbed their little heads. ¡°What are your names?¡± ¡°My name is Daisie.¡± ¡°My name is Waylon.¡± The two rugrats answered in unison. Nova was fascinated by their cuteness. ¡®Putting their cuteness aside, they also look incredibly gorgeous. If they were to be ced in front of a camera¡­¡¯ Nova recovered from her trance, got up, and shouted to the staff around her, ¡°You guys, hurry up! Bring these two little models in and put some clothes on them!¡± She could not wait to see the results already! The Maybach pulled over at the side of the road in front of the ckgold Tower. The driver asked all the bodyguards waiting at the entrance to shove the surrounding crowd to the side and form two neat rows. Nn got out of the car and strode straight into the lobby with his long legs. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. On the other side of the headquarters, Nova, who had taken a few sets of photos, sent two of the photos taken to Quincy without giving the photos any touch-ups. Quincy slowed down, took the phone out of his pocket, and took a nce at it. He looked shocked and magnified the photo out of astonishment. Quincy caught up to Nn hurriedly. ¡°Mr. Goldmann.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Nn walked toward the elevator dedicated to him as the security guard pressed the button to open the elevator. He then entered the elevator while Quincy handed him his phone. ¡°You should take a look at this.¡± Nn took a look at the screen of the phone, and his eyes dimmed. If it weren¡¯t for important matters, he would barely fix his gaze on a screen for longer than a minute. However, he stared at the screen for three whole minutes this time around. ¡°Nova Daniell sent me these photos. The brand endorsement department of ¡®Young Faces¡¯ has found these two little models, and they look rather simr to¡­ you.¡± When taking a closer look, the boy¡¯s eyes looked exactly the same as those of Nn. The facial features of the two children looked almost simr to him, especially the boy. Nn creased his brows and returned the phone to him. ¡°Where are the two kids now?¡± ¡°They should still be in the studio.¡± Nn directly pressed the floor number to get himself to the floor where the shooting was taking ce. For some reason, he wanted to see the two children. Sitting in front of theputer, Colton invaded ckgold¡¯s control center and monitored the surveince of the entire ckgold Tower. He clicked on the screen to zoom in, saw Nn walking toward the photography department, and called Waylon. The smartwatch that Waylon was wearing vibrated, so he walked to the side quietly and answered the call. ¡°Colton, how is it?¡± ¡°Nn hase to look for the two of you now. Go and get Daisie to approach him. Remember to retrieve his hair!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Waylon walked to Daisie and whispered in her ear after ending the call. The whisper then ended with Daisie nodding while saying, ¡°Roger that.¡± Colton sat in front of theputer and chuckled. ¡®One can¡¯t expect to achieve anything if they risk nothing. We¡¯ll get to know whether Nn Goldmann is our daddy or not after we get our hands on his hair for DNA verification. We¡¯ll get to the bottom of everything by then!¡¯ Nn appeared outside the filming department, and Nova greeted him with a wide grin. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, why are you here?¡± Quincy interrupted before Nn could open his mouth. ¡°Where are the two little models?¡± ¡°The models? They¡¯re over there.¡± Nova pointed in the direction of the two rugrats. The two little rugrats were stepping on the chair and looking into the lens of the camera as if they were very curious. Nn walked toward the two of them. ¡°Daisie, Waylon,¡± Nova called the two of them, and the two kids looked back only to see Nn standing behind them. Both of them raised their heads and exchanged gazes with Nn. Waylon also stood in front of Daisie subconsciously, protecting her with a vignt expression. His appearance looked exactly the same as Nn¡¯s when he frowned. ¡°Who are you?¡± Waylon directed a question that he had already known the answer to Nn while staring at him fixedly. Nn squinted his eyes. ¡°Then who are you?¡± ¡°Is that even your business?¡± Quincy and Nova were perspiring on their foreheads. ¡®Isn¡¯t this kid a little too bold and rigid?¡¯ Daisie jerked at the hem of the corner of Waylon¡¯s clothes, pretending to be very scared. ¡°Waylon, I want to go home.¡± Waylon rubbed her little head tofort her. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here.¡± A trace of helplessness shed across the bottom of Nn¡¯s eyes. ¡®Do I look too fierce and intimidating? Does this kid think that I¡¯m approaching them with ulterior motives?¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m the owner of thispany. Where are your parents?¡± He softened his tone and attitude. Quincy and Nova were shocked when they saw Nn¡¯s soft and gentle voice for the first time. Daisie replied softly, ¡°Our mommy is busy, and we don¡¯t know where our daddy is.¡± Nn was deep in thought while Daisie suddenly walked up to him and stretched out her arms. ¡°Mr. Handsum, I want a hug!¡± Everyone present was shocked. This kid actually had the guts to ask Nn to carry her!? Waylon pulled Daisie deliberately. ¡°Daisie, Mommy said that we shouldn¡¯t let strangers carry us. We¡¯ll be abducted if we do so.¡± ¡°But, he doesn¡¯t look like a bad person, right?¡± Daisie¡¯s tiny and tender body was lifted into the air as soon as she finished saying so. Everyone was dumbfounded once again. Daisie wrapped her arms around Nn¡¯s neck and stared at him with her big cute eyes. ¡°Mr. Handsum, your eyes look as pretty as my brother¡¯s!¡± Nn had never tried to carry a child, so this hug gave him an unprecedented experience. ¡®This little girl¡­ She does resemble someone.¡¯ ¡°What¡¯s your mommy¡¯s name?¡± Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 8 ¡°Mommy told us we can only tell anyone who asks her name that mommy is Her Royal Highness.¡± Daisie giggled. Nova could not help but burst intoughter, but she quickly held it back. ¡®Haha, aren¡¯t these two pumpkins way too adorable? What kind of mother has been teaching them all this while?¡¯ Nn¡¯s gaze moved away, and he nced at Waylon, who looked exactly like him. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Willow was the only person who had slept with him in the past, he would have to wonder if he was the father of these two children. Daisie nced at her watch and said, ¡°Mr. Handsum, we have to go home now. Otherwise, Her Royal Highness will start to worry.¡± Nn put her down, turned around, and said to Quincy, ¡°Send these two children back.¡± Quincy was stunned for a short moment and then nodded. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± ¡°Goodbye, Mr. Handsum!¡± Daisie waved at Nn, held her brother¡¯s hand, and left the studio with Quincy. The moment she went out, she showed Waylon a strand of hair triumphantly. Daisie pulled the hem of Quincy¡¯s clothes as they walked out of the entrance of the building. ¡°Sir, our mommy is sick, and she¡¯s in the hospital. Can you drive us to the hospital?¡± Quincy was stupefied. He eximed inwardly that these two children were really quite thoughtful. ¡°Okay, get in the car.¡± At Seaview Vi¡­ Maisie returned home but only saw Colton practicing the piano alone. She looked around. ¡°Where are Daisie and Waylon?¡± Colton answered, ¡°Waylon and Daisie have gone outside to apply to be child models. Godmother is with them.¡± Maisie ced her bag on the sofa and was stunned as she heard the reply. ¡°Applying to be child models?¡± ¡°Yeah, they imed that you¡¯re working too hard to make money, and they want to share the burden.¡± Maisie walked to his side and rubbed his little head. Colton was extremely disgusted andined, ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t mess up my hair.¡± ¡°Oh, is our young musical genius angry about it?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Colton puffed up his cheeks. ¡°Colton, you three don¡¯t have to share the burden with me. Mommy can still raise and support all three of you.¡± Seeing that her children were all so sensible, Maisie felt rather guilty. ¡°No, Mommy. You¡¯ve worked hard enough, and we can¡¯t just ignore that. By the way, Mommy, I¡¯ve been enrolled at the Royal Academy of Music of Zlokova. You don¡¯t have to worry about the tuition. I have the money. ¡°And wait until I get a schrship. You can then send Waylon and Daisie to international schools to study. Mommy, you should only work on whatever you want to do.¡± Maisie was so moved that she burst into tears. ¡°My little Beethoven is so amazing. He even knows how to earn tuition for his brother and sister now.¡± She had only discovered that Colton had such a talent at theter stage of his toddlerhood. The Nender Music Academy in Stoslo had even made an exception and wanted to recruit him, but she never sent him there because she was worried that he was too young. However, Colton was five years old now. Although she wanted to wait until he was six before sending them to schools, Colton loved music and had good grades. Thus, she could not bring herself to ruin her children¡¯s dreams. ¡°Mommy, Your Royal Highness, we¡¯re back!¡± Daisie returned home with Waylon, and Maisie weed the two running rugrats in her arms. ¡°Colton told me that the two of you went for an audition?¡± ¡°Uh-huh, and we got selected. Aren¡¯t we amazing?¡± Daisie blinked as she eximed. Maisie kissed them on the cheeks. ¡°You¡¯re all great! Now give Mommy some time. Mommy will go and cook for you.¡± No matter how bad her mood was, it would always dissipate when she was facing these three children. The three rugrats got together as soon as Maisie entered the kitchen, and Colton asked in a low voice, ¡°How did it go?¡± Waylon responded immediately, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s been taken to the hospital for an examination. It¡¯ll take two days for the results to be out.¡± Daisie patted her chest again. ¡°It¡¯s always fail-safe when I take action.¡± At the Vanderbilt manor¡­ ¡°What did you just say? Designer Zora is that b*tch Maisie?¡± Le could not help but distort when she heard her daughter¡¯sint. ¡®Not only did that b*tche back to her home country, but she¡¯s also the world-renowned designer Zora? And she¡¯s also the person Mr. Goldmann hired from abroad with very high pay to help my daughter save Vaenna Jewelry? ¡®It was my daughter who took that btch¡¯s ce as the woman from six years ago. If that btch were to learn about the fact that Mr. Goldmann is the man that she slept with six years ago, wouldn¡¯t she be fighting over him with my daughter?¡¯ ¡°Mother, what should I do?¡± Willow was very worried. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. The corners of Le¡¯s lips were raised coldly. ¡°So what if she¡¯s Zora? Don¡¯t forget that you have Mr. Goldmann as your ultimate cushion. She wouldn¡¯t dare to create any stir when Mr. Goldmann is around. ¡°By the way, since the b*tch has returned to Zlokova, you have to make some progressions with Mr. Goldmann. It¡¯s best to get pregnant or something like that. You¡¯ll be Mrs. Goldmann as long as you get pregnant with his child.¡± When speaking of getting pregnant, Willow¡¯s eyelids drooped. ¡°But Mr. Goldmann hasn¡¯t even touched me at all for the past six years.¡± ¡®I want to be touched too, but the thing is that I need him to cooperate with me.¡¯ Looking at her daughter¡¯s innocent thought, Le said anxiously, ¡°Are you dumb? How long do you n to wait if you want to wait for him to take the initiative to get it on with you? You¡¯re the one who should take the initiative. How many men are there in the world who can resist such temptations?¡± Willow was startled for a split second after her mother pointed that out. ¡®I don¡¯t dare to act too presumptuously because Nn hasn¡¯t even touched me throughout the past six years. But Mother is right. I have to be the one who takes the initiative.¡¯ She then smiled bashfully. ¡°Mother, I know now.¡± Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 9 The next day, at Vaenna Jewelry¡­ Maisie sat in her own office going through the designs of thepany¡¯s jewelry collections over the years and flung the files on the desk. ¡°Where¡¯s all the creativity? From what I see, they don¡¯t even know the definition of the word ¡®design¡¯. Are all the jewelry that Vaenna Jewelry has spent so much money to manufacture over the years there to only make up the number?¡± The staff standing in the office looked embarrassed. ¡°Miss Zora, Director Vanderbilt said that all new designs should only follow Vaenna¡¯s original design concept.¡± Maisie leaned against the chair with her arms crossed and smiled. ¡°What¡¯s the original design concept that you¡¯ve been following?¡± She lifted the pictures and jewelry database. ¡°These arepletely inconspicuous rubbish when you show them to the fashion and jewelry industry. Director Vanderbilt is truly capable, huh? She fired all the elites in the design department right after taking office. And when Vaenna couldn¡¯t even make any of its own products, she could only sell the leftovers from otherpanies. She can¡¯t even lose money like a pro.¡± The clerk stopped speaking. Maisie stood up and said, ¡°Take me to the raw material warehouse.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The clerk nodded. Maisie and the clerk walked toward the raw material warehouse and happened to run into a man that she did not want to see at the entrance of the elevators. Nn¡¯s eyes dimmed slightly upon seeing that she had straight-up ignored him, and he turned around. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you greet someone when you see them?¡± Maisie stopped and thought that he was a man who could afford $150,000,000, after all. Thus, she gnashed her teeth, turned around, and smiled faintly. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s nice to see you, Mr. Goldmann.¡± ¡°Where are you going, Miss Vanderbilt?¡± Maisie was dumbfounded. ¡®He actually knows that I¡¯m a Vanderbilt?¡¯ Nn walked up to her. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡®This man is indeed very idle.¡¯ Maisie grinned. ¡°Why ask? Should I ask for your permission every time I head over to the raw material warehouse, Mr. Goldmann?¡± ¡®Willow¡¯s man is quite controlling, huh?¡¯ ¡°Great, I also want to know what you can discover when you get to the raw material warehouse.¡± Maisie was rendered speechless. The raw material warehouse was a ce where the ores and raw materials used to manufacture jewelry were stored. When the female staff turned on the lights, boxes could be seen stacked in the corners of the huge warehouse, and the rough diamonds that had not been cut were ced on the shelves on the table. There was a cutting machine on the table, and all the materials wereplete. Maisie walked to the shelf, grabbed an ore, and took a good look at it. She then brought the gemstone and moved toward the cutting machine.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. The female clerk was rmed and asked hurriedly, ¡°Miss Zora, what are you doing?¡± Maisie did not answer. Instead, she used the machine to cut the rough diamond open, and she noticed something as soon as she got into one of the ores. ¡°Wow, Vaenna has even picked up the falsification of gemstones now?¡± Maisie picked up the cut rough diamond and walked to the female clerk. ¡°Who¡¯s in charge of the raw material warehouse?¡± The clerk replied nervously, ¡°It¡¯s Director Chester.¡± Maisie¡¯s expression dimmed. ¡°Ask Director Chester toe to see me immediately.¡± Nn walked up to the cut rough diamond and ran the stone across the ring that he had on his index finger. A shallow yet obvious scratch could be seen on its surface. Maisie approached him with her arms crossed, lifted her eyebrows, and smirked. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, this is your girlfriend¡¯spany, after all, so aren¡¯t you going to do something about the adulteration of its gemstones?¡± Nn lowered his eyes, turned around, and stared at her. ¡°Isn¡¯t this also thepany that your mother founded?¡± As soon as this fact was mentioned, the corners of Maisie¡¯s lips stiffened. ¡°Making a huge fuss out of this won¡¯t do you any good too. Just resolve it privately.¡± He continued lightly. ¡®Resolve it privately? ¡®Heh, the acquisition of this batch of rough diamonds must have been approved by Willow. ording to the current market price, the cost of genuine rough diamonds products is extremely high, but the cost of semi-adulterated rough diamonds is very low. ¡®I¡¯ll let it slide if Willow doesn¡¯t know anything about this, but I won¡¯t just sit back and watch if she¡¯s purchased a batch of semi-adulterated rough diamonds just because she can¡¯t afford the high cost.¡¯ ¡°If it really is Willow¡­¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t know anything about jewelry, so it¡¯s excusable for her to be deceived.¡± Nn turned to look at Maisie and said with a nonchnt tone, ¡°Don¡¯te up with a conclusion so casually if you haven¡¯t gotten to the bottom of this issue.¡± Maisie chuckled inwardly. ¡®He does sound a bit like Waylon when he¡¯s trying to justify a fault¡­ Wait a minute, what am I thinking?¡¯ ¡°Director Chester is here.¡± The female clerk brought Director Chester into the warehouse. Director Chester was still talking confidently to the clerk originally, but his expression changed instantly when he saw Nn. ¡°Mr. Gold¡­ Mr. Goldmann, why are you here?¡± Director Chester¡¯s face turned pale. Nn walked up to him. ¡°What happened to these adulterated rough diamonds?¡± Director Chester started sweating on his forehead. ¡®Crap, these rough diamonds were all purchased ording to Miss Vanderbilt¡¯s orders. If it were to be found out¡­ ¡®Even if I were to bring up Miss Vanderbilt, she is Mr. Goldmann¡¯s lover. I¡¯ll be the only one who will go down in mes when it¡¯s revealed!¡¯ ¡°This¡­ I wasn¡¯t the original person responsible for this batch of ores. Director Zaleski, who has resigned, was the person in charge of these ores. I don¡¯t know that these rough stones have been adulterated.¡± ¡®The person has resigned anyway. I can only put him forward as the scapegoat.¡¯ ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡± Maisie asserted and then questioned sternly, ¡°Vaenna had never seen any adulterated rough stones when Xander Zaleski was in office. He had worked for Vaenna for 15 years, so wouldn¡¯t he have been fired long ago if he had made such a dumb mistake?¡± Director Chester was taken aback for a moment. ¡®How does Miss Zora know that Xander had worked for Vaenna before this!?¡¯ ¡°Err¡­ I really don¡¯t know about that.¡± ¡°From my point of view, are you trying to stand in as the fall guy for someone else?¡± Maisie stared at him with her cold and solemn eyes. Nn gave her a sideways nce but did not utter a single word. Willow appeared outside the door at that moment. Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 10 Willow had heard that Nn and Maisie hade to the raw material warehouse, as well as that Director Chester had gotten summoned. Thus, she had hurried over in fear that something would be unveiled. She suppressed the panic in her heart and asked as if she did not know anything about the matter, ¡°What happened? Nn, why are you here?¡± ¡®Dmn it. This btch hase back here just to make my life difficult, huh? She even found her way into the raw material warehouse! ¡®Back then, I did order them to acquire a batch of adulterated rough diamonds in order to save a significant amount of money. But I didn¡¯t expect that this b*tch would deliberately bring up this issue as soon as she¡¯s back!¡¯ Nn looked at her and asked indifferently, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with these adulterated ores?¡± Willow could not help but clench her fist, but she still acted as if she was innocent. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. You should know that I don¡¯t know anything about rough diamonds and gemstones. The acquisition of rough diamonds does go through my approval over the years, but I¡¯ve always thought that they were the same as those that came in before.¡± Her ignorance when it came to rough diamonds turned out to be beneficial to her. Maisie chuckled. ¡°Father is so magnanimous. He actually handed over thepany to someone who doesn¡¯t know anything about jewelry. He is just not afraid that thepany would really go bankrupt, huh?¡± ¡°I¡­ I really don¡¯t know about it.¡± Willow had run out of ideas, so all she could do was stare at Nn. ¡°Nn, you have to believe me.¡± ¡®Maisie, you b*tch, I¡¯ll chase her away sooner orter! It was not that Nn did not believe in Maisie¡¯s suspicion. It was just that Willow had always been by his side these years. Even though she knew nothing about the fashion and jewelry industry, she was asking and learning from him all this while. He knew that Willow did not look like a pretender. He shifted his gaze onto Director Chester. ¡°You¡¯ve been fired.¡± Director Chester was stupefied, but he epted that the other party was someone he could not afford to cross. Willow bit her lip as she witnessed Director Chester being fired. It was fortunate that Nn trusted her. Nn turned his head and said to Maisie, ¡°You¡¯ll be in charge of the acquisition of rough diamonds and other raw materials from now on.¡± He then left the raw material warehouse after saying so. While Maisie was walking back to her office, Willow caught up to her, stretched out her hand, and grabbed her. ¡°Maisie Vanderbilt, you did that on purpose, didn¡¯t you?¡± Maisie turned around, nced at her, and asked amusedly, ¡°What did I do on purpose?¡± ¡°You¡­ Did you approach Nn on purpose? You even led him to the raw material warehouse, did you? Heh, do you think that Nn would believe you?¡± A hint ofcency shed across Willow¡¯s eyes. ¡°You¡¯ve seen it yourself. I¡¯m the one that Nn trusts, so don¡¯t even bother to think about plotting against me anymore.¡± ¡°Oh, are you saying that I brought him to the raw material warehouse in order to sow discord between the two of you and told him that the rough diamonds were adulterated to make him suspicious of you?¡± Seeing Willow¡¯s upset expression, Maisie scoffed with her arms crossed in front of her. ¡°What makes you think that I have the time to care about the rtionship between the two of you? He¡¯s the one who wanted to follow me to the raw material warehouse. Does that have something to do with me too?¡± ¡°Maisie, don¡¯t you ever think that I¡¯ll believe anything thates out of you.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t believe it, then just don¡¯t. Why bother to bber all these to me?¡± Maisie was really annoyed and added, ¡°I¡¯m not done with you when ites to the batch of adulterated rough diamonds. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that my mother founded Vaenna Jewelry and I could not bear to expose the matter, I couldn¡¯t care less about the number of cushions that you have behind you.¡± Nn could indeed cover the sky, but Maisie was not a pushover that some random person could stop. She was about to leave when Willow grasped her again. ¡°Maisie Vanderbilt, don¡¯t think that you can do whatever you want just because you¡¯re back. Don¡¯t you forget that your video is¡ª¡± Maisie could not bear it anymore, so she turned around and snatched her mobile phone. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Willow wanted to grab it back, but Maisie evaded her. Looking at Willow¡¯s fearful expression, Maisie smiled. ¡°You¡¯ve always loved to threaten me with that video, haven¡¯t you?¡± She walked to one of the windows of the corridor, stretched her hand out of the window, and let go of the cell phone all of a sudden. Willow watched as her cell phone dropped from the 19th floor. It could only end up shattering into millions of pieces. ¡°You!¡± ¡°You do love to threaten me with that video, don¡¯t you? Let¡¯s see how you¡¯re going to threaten me in the future now that the video is a thing of the past.¡± Maisie went back into her office without looking back. Willow was trembling with rage, but she also felt relieved and favored thinking that the video had been destroyed. ¡®Let it be. Nn will never find out who the woman was from that now. ¡®Nn is probably disappointed in me because of what that b*tch brought up today. I can¡¯t wait any longer. I can only be Nn¡¯s woman after I¡¯ve scored the jackpot with Nn tonight!¡¯ The dusk had arrived. At the study of the Goldmann mansion¡­ ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve got it. Maisie Vanderbilt is the daughter that Stephen Vanderbilt had with his ex-wife. She¡¯s the eldest daughter of the Vanderbilts. Maisie¡¯s mother was a jewelry designer. Her mother and Stephen Vanderbilt founded Vaenna Jewelry. All thepany¡¯s shares had been in Stephen¡¯s possession ever since the death of Maisie¡¯s mother. The reason Maisie went abroad six years ago is still unknown.¡± Quincy¡¯s voice came from the cell phone that was ced at the side. Nn had Zora¡¯s information in his hands and was scanning through the documents. His eyes dimmed as soon as he listened to Quincy¡¯s exnation. ¡®Is she targeting Willow because she¡¯s not reconciled with the fact that thepany is now in Willow¡¯s possession? However, if Maisie is a member of the Vanderbilts, why didn¡¯t Willow recognize her from the very beginning?¡¯ It was already gettingte. Nn ced everything behind him, went back to the room, and noticed that someone was on his bed. He then turned on the light and saw Willow sitting up from his bed in thin and revealing sleepwear. His eyes turned cold, and he asked indifferently, ¡°Why are you in my room?¡± He might allow her to stay in the Goldmann mansion, but he did not allow her to sleep in his bedroom. Willow wore this dress deliberately and had hinted at him so tantly, but it seemed to have upset him. She bit her lower lip as she felt a little unwilling. ¡°Nn, I¡¯ve been thinking, you¡¯ve never allowed me to get any closer to you ever since that night from six years ago. Did I do something wrong?¡± Her expression looked very innocent, pitiful, gentle, and helpless. ¡®Nn is an ordinary man. It would surely be fake to say that he doesn¡¯t feel anything.¡¯ Seeing that he did not speak anymore, Willow took the initiative to get off the bed and hugged him. She wrapped her arms around his neck, tiptoed, and tried to kiss him. When Willow¡¯s lips were approaching him, Maisie¡¯s face shed across Nn¡¯s mind, and he pushed Willow away abruptly with a hint of disgust beaming from his eyes. ¡°Nn¡­¡± Willow, who got pushed away, was bewildered. ¡°Nn, I¡­ Am I that abhorrent to you?¡± ¡®Why? Why could he get all over Maisie on that night six years ago, but not when he¡¯s with me?¡¯ ¡°What happened six years ago was an ident. I¡¯m letting you stay by my side, and I canpensate you with whatever you want. What happened tonight is not to be taken as a precedent.¡± Nn thought of something when he turned around and turned back to look at Willow. ¡°Maisie is a family member of the Vanderbilts, am I right?¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Willow was startled. ¡®Why would he mention Maisie all of a sudden? Did he find out something?¡¯ ¡°She is my younger sister¡­¡± ¡°Then why did you not recognize her when she came to thepany but pped her in the face?¡± Nn initially thought that the woman might have provoked Willow in order for thetter to do so. He had only found out that she was from the Vanderbilts after looking into her background information. He also discovered that Vaenna Jewelry was founded in the name of that woman¡¯s mother, and Stephen was just one of thepany¡¯s shareholders. Willow bit her lip lightly and clenched her hands tightly, but she gave off an innocent look on her face. ¡°Actually, my sister and I bear a grudge from before.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the grudge about?¡± Willow thought of something, and her eyes turned bloodshot. ¡°She¡¯s the person who drugged me on that night six years ago. I know that she¡¯s been targeting my mother and me ever since we arrived at the Vanderbilts because I¡¯m the illegitimate daughter. She was the candidate who was about to take over Vaenna Jewelry originally, but my father was very angry and drove her away because of that incident.¡± Nn¡¯s face dimmed slightly. ¡¯She was also drugged six years ago? Did that woman really do such a thing to Willow? However, judging from that woman¡¯s arrogance, it¡¯s not impossible.¡¯ Nn did not know the reason why he would feel irritated because of this. ¡°You should get some rest.¡± Nn left indifferently. Willow¡¯s gaze gradually turned heinous after the door was closed. ¡®Maisie, Maisie, it¡¯s Maisie again! Maisie¡¯s existence is simply a threat to me. I can¡¯t let that b*tch stay in Vaenna, that¡¯s for sure!¡¯ Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 11 The next day¡­ Daisie and Waylon¡¯s photos for the ¡®Young Faces¡¯ brand became popr on the Inte and flooded Facebook instantly. The two rugrats were even ranked third in the hot search because of their natural looks. Endless Happiness#: These photos are truly amazing! TurkeylessThanksgiving#: OMG, their looks, they must¡¯ve gotten God¡¯s personal blessing. I¡¯m so jealous~ U summer U#: I wanna take a look at what their parents look like. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. AngelWithoutWings#: These are obviously children¡¯s clothing, but these two kids have given them an indescribable sense of luxury. Is it because of their looks? Thement section below all the posts was on fire. Almost all of them were talking about the two rugrats¡¯ looks. Nn was sitting in the ckgold administrative office when he happened to run into the trending search result. Not only did the two children in the photos not show any stage fright, but they also coordinated with each other perfectly, as if they were born for the stage. Nn could not understand the reason he could not help but notice them. Quincy knocked on the door and walked into the office at this time. ¡°Sir, the sales of the brand ¡®Young Faces¡¯ have risen rapidly all of a sudden. It seems that choosing these two children as our models was the right thing to do.¡± Nn nodded but did not look away from the screen. Quincy thought of something and then added, ¡°One more thing, Royal Crown Entertainment Co. called today. They seem to n to hire the two kids.¡± Royal Crown Entertainment Co. was thergest entertainment agency in Bassburgh, and it was also the onlypany that ventured into showbiz under the ckgold Group. Many of the big names in the entertainment industry originated from the Royal Crown. All the artists who they could choose had exceptional potential, and their future stardom was boundless. Nn¡¯s eyes drooped slightly. ¡°Ask for their parents¡¯ consent first. After all, they¡¯re still too young. We¡¯re not in the position to make the decision for them.¡± Quincy was stunned for a split moment. ¡°But their documentation doesn¡¯t include their parents¡¯ contact information.¡± This was when Nn looked up. ¡°The parents¡¯ contact information wasn¡¯t included?¡± ¡°They¡¯ve filled in a phone number. I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s the genuine one.¡± Quincy looked through the documents in his hand and quickly found the anonymous number left by the two children. At Seaview Vi¡­ Maisie put on her shoes and reminded the three rugrats before going out, ¡°Sweethearts, Mommy is heading to work now. You guys stay at home obediently and call your Godmother if something pops up.¡± The three rugrats waved their little hands. ¡°Goodbye, Mommy!¡± Maisie smiled and blew them a kiss and then went out. The phone on the side rang as soon as Maisie left the house. The three rugrats walked to the phone and stared at the unknown caller¡¯s identity. Only one possibility came to mind because that was the number that they had written on their documentation for the ckgold Group. Daisie pressed the ept button, tiptoed, and answered with a childish voice, ¡°Hello, this is the house of Her Royal Highness! Who are you?¡± ¡°I am¡­¡± Nn paused for a second and softened his tone. ¡°I¡¯m the mister that carried you the other day.¡± ¡°Mr. Handsum, it¡¯s you!¡± ¡°Are your parents at home?¡± ¡°Mommy has gone to work. What¡¯s wrong, Mr. Handsum?¡± Daisie asked casually while supporting her head with both her hands. A curve spread across Nn¡¯s lips. ¡°Where are you? I¡¯lle over and pick you up.¡± Quincy could not believe his eyes when he saw Nn smiling, let alone when Nn threw his status and nobility out the window by offering to pick up the kids. Nn ended the call, picked up his car key, and got up after Daisie disclosed her address. ¡°Sir, how about I fetch them on your behalf?¡± ¡®How can I allow Mr. Goldmann to go in person?¡¯ Nn threw the key to him. ¡°You¡¯ll drive.¡± Quincy was rendered speechless. Quincy drove to Seaview Vi #9, stopped the car outside of the vi, and saw the children walk out happily. Quincy felt a sense of wryness deep down. ¡®From my point of view, doesn¡¯t this look like Mr. Goldmann is about to kidnap someone else¡¯s children at first nce?¡¯ Daisie got into the car with Colton. She then scooched over and sat beside Nn. She had two braided ponytails and wore a sunflower tutu, which made her look very adorable. Colton wore a brother-and-sister outfit that resembled Daisie¡¯s in a lot of ways. He nned to impersonate Waylon and apany his sister out to meet this man. ¡°Mister, where are you taking us?¡± Colton asked curiously. Nn paused for a bit and nced at Colton. He had a slight hunch that the boy felt a little different from yesterday. ¡°Have you had lunch?¡± ¡°We haven¡¯t. Do you n to buy us lunch?¡± Colton blinked. Nn saw a mole in the corner of Colton¡¯s eye that he might not have noticed yesterday. He reached out and rubbed Colton¡¯s head. ¡°You were rather hostile towards me the other day.¡± Colton scratched his cheeks, stuck his tongue out, and smiled. ¡°That was because I thought you¡¯re a bad guy.¡± ¡°My brother can be exceptionally fierce when he thinks of you as a bad guy,¡± Daisie exined on Colton¡¯s behalf. The corners of Nn¡¯s lips were slightly raised as he said to Quincy, ¡°Go to the Grand Courtyard Hotel.¡± At the Grand Courtyard Hotel¡¯s executive restaurant¡­ The entire restaurant was only serving them because Nn had reserved the whole restaurant for themselves. Nn looked at the two rugrats and smiled faintly. ¡°Feel free to order whatever you want to eat.¡± The two kids picked up the menu and nced at it. All the dishes in this menu were outrageously expensive, but Daisie pointed to the most expensive one. ¡°Waylon, I want to eat this.¡± ¡°Uh¡­ Then we¡¯ll order that.¡± ¡°And this!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll take that too.¡± ¡°This, and this!¡± Colton was a little disgusted. ¡°Are you a pig?¡± Daisie turned her head away with a snort. ¡®Waylon would definitely let me do whatever I want.¡¯ Nn took a sip from the water ss. These kids were gradually growing on him for no reason the more he looked at them. The restaurant manager stood next to the children while they were ordering food. He then said embarrassedly when he saw that the children had ordered Australian lobsters, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, sweethearts, but we¡¯ve run out of Australian lobsters today. We¡¯re not the only hotel that has run out of stock, so are the other restaurants in the vicinity.¡± ¡°Aww.¡± Daisie looked a little disappointed. She loved to eat lobster the most, just like her mother. Nn looked up. ¡°How long would it take to send a lobster here from a coastal city by air?¡± Quincy was stupefied. ¡®Did I just mishear that? Mr. Goldmann is nning to spend money on airmail just to make it possible for the kids to have a taste of Australian lobster!? ¡®Although the resemnce is truly incredible, is he taking them in as his biological children?¡¯ The restaurant manager smiled. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, it¡¯ll take two hours to send the lobsters here from a coastal city by air.¡± ¡°Then arrange for it to be sent here by air.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The restaurant manager nodded and left with the menu and order. Daisie and Colton looked at Nn in unison. ¡°Mister, you¡¯re so rich.¡± Quincy was rendered speechless. ¡®Isn¡¯t it obvious? He¡¯s burning his money like it¡¯s nothing.¡¯ Nn smiled faintly. ¡°Have you ever thought of making a debut in showbiz?¡± ¡°Mister, is there an entertainment agency that wants to take us in?¡± Daisie asked while tilting her head. ¡°Yeah, of course. But I won¡¯t force you to do so if you don¡¯t want to.¡± ¡®After all, they¡¯re still very young. It¡¯s only natural for us to not force them into it if their parents disagree with the idea.¡¯ He was indeed a little curious when he mentioned their parents. ¡°I¡¯m up for it!¡± Daisie replied. ¡®We¡¯ll be able to make some money for Mommy, so why not?¡¯ Nn was startled but returned to his original expression very soon. ¡°Will your parents be willing to let you do so too?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t have a father. All we have is Her Royal Highness. It¡¯s really difficult for Her Royal Highness to make money to raise us. So, we¡¯ll make her life easier if we can share her burden by making some money.¡± ¡®They don¡¯t have a father?¡¯ Nn¡¯s eyes dimmed. ¡°What¡¯s your mommy¡¯s profession?¡± Nn asked again. Colton supported his chin with his hands and smiled. ¡°Our mommy is amazing. She¡¯s a designer!¡± Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 12 ¡®A designer?¡¯ Nn¡¯s expression turned slightly solemn, and he could not help but stare at Colton. ¡°What¡¯s her name?¡± ¡°Our mommy isn¡¯t very well-known, so you won¡¯t even know who she is even if we were to disclose her name to you. By the way, mister, do you have a girlfriend?¡± Colton changed the subject swiftly. Nn squinted. ¡®A girlfriend? There¡¯s a woman living with me, but I¡¯ve never admitted that she¡¯s my girlfriend.¡¯ Colton smiled. ¡°How about we introduce our mommy to you? Although our mommy isn¡¯t very well- known, she¡¯s very awesome. Not to mention that our mommy looks gorgeous. Just look at us! You should be able to imagine just how beautiful our mommy is!¡± Nn pressed his lips together tightly and did not utter a single word. ¡®These two children do look exceptionally outstanding, so the woman who gave birth to them should probably not look too bad. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡®But for some reason, it¡¯s almost impossible for me to believe that they really have nothing to do with me whenever I look at them. But Willow didn¡¯t get pregnant or give birth to any children before this. ¡®Moreover, this little girl¡¯s face seems familiar the more I look at her¡­¡¯ Colton¡¯s smartwatch vibrated, so he lowered his head and took a nce. It was a call from Waylon. He gave an excuse and got up. ¡°Mister, I need to go to the bathroom.¡± Colton ran to the bathroom entrance, pressed the answer button, and ced the watch by his ear. ¡°Waylon?¡± Waylon was in the hospital at the moment and had gotten his hands on the DNA results. ¡°Colton, the result is already out.¡± ¡°Is he our daddy?¡± ¡°Yes, he¡¯s our daddy!¡± Colton nodded and frowned after listening to Waylon¡¯s reply. ¡°No wonder he resembles us so much. And since he¡¯s our daddy, why is he with that vicious woman?¡± Waylon walked out of the hospital¡¯s entrance with the DNA results and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t Godmother tell us about the origin? Mommy got kicked out of the Vanderbilt manor because of the scheme that the bad womanid down for her six years ago. Daddy doesn¡¯t know about our existence. He doesn¡¯t even know about Mommy. It must be because of that bad woman.¡± Colton¡¯s face turned gloomy. ¡°Hmph, that bad woman wants to keep our daddy to herself? In her wildest dreams!¡± ¡®Just you wait and see how we abduct our daddy!¡¯ Colton was suddenly knocked to the ground when he was about to turn around. A woman¡¯s voice sounded all of a sudden. ¡°Where did this little b*starde from? Don¡¯t you have eyes?¡± Le patted the clothes on her body. They were all from a designer brand, very expensive, and she was reluctant to wear them at home. She would only wear them when she was out here having meals with friends. How could she feel delighted now that a brat had scrapped them? However, after her gaze fell on the little b*stard¡¯s face, Le¡¯s face distorted due to the shock. ¡®This brat¡­ Why does he look so much like Mr. Goldmann?¡¯ Colton got up from the ground and patted his clothes. ¡°You¡¯re the one who doesn¡¯t have eyes, aunty.¡± ¡°Who¡­ Who¡¯s your mother?¡± Le had an ominous premonition deep down. ¡®A boy who looks like Mr. Goldmann has appeared out of nowhere suddenly¡­ Is it possible that he¡¯s a b*stard that a random woman conceived with Mr. Goldmann? ¡®But that doesn¡¯t sound right. Mr. Goldmann hasn¡¯t been very fond of women, except that night from six years ago¡­¡¯ Thinking of six years ago, Le could no longer calm herself down anymore. ¡®Hadn¡¯t that b*tch only slept with Mr. Goldmann for that one time? How could it be possible to get pregnant in just one night? ¡®I¡¯ve run into a child who looks so much like Mr. Goldmann here when Maisie has also returned to Zlokova recently.¡¯ ¡°What makes you think you¡¯re worthy of knowing who my mother is?¡± Colton ignored her and wanted to leave. Le grabbed his arm abruptly. ¡°You little b*stard, didn¡¯t your mother teach you how to talk to your elders respectfully?¡± Colton turned his head and nced at her with his cold gaze. ¡°Didn¡¯t your mother teach you to love children?¡± The look in his eyes resembled those of Mr. Goldmann¡¯s when he was ferocious. ¡°Is your mother Maisie Vanderbilt? Is that b*tch your mother!?¡± When Le addressed his mother as a b*tch, Colton bit her hand instantly. ¡°Aah!¡± Le, who got bitten, was so furious that she pushed him away. Colton fell to the ground and burst into tears abruptly. ¡°Boohoohoo! Someone is hitting a child here. Boohoohoo!¡± Colton¡¯s cries caught the attention of several waiters. The waiters saw a child sitting on the ground and crying miserably, then saw the woman¡¯s domineering look. They hurriedly stepped forward to help the child up. ¡°Madam, how could you push a child?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this none of your business? Did you see me push him? The truth is that he fell down by himself!¡± Colton eximed while sobbing, ¡°I¡¯ve only run into you, but you pushed me and called my mommy a b*tch. Boohoohoo!¡± The waiters began to sympathize with the child. The restaurant manager rushed to bring the news to Nn. After all, this kid came here to eat with Mr. Goldmann. After Nn heard the manager¡¯s exnation, he got up and left with the restaurant manager. At the same time, Daisie and Quincy also caught up to them. ¡°Waylon!¡± Daisie saw Colton sitting on the ground, crying. Thus, she hurried over and red at Le. ¡°Why did you push my brother!?¡± ¡°Did you see me push him with your own eyes? You bstards, you¡¯re trying to put all the me on me today, aren¡¯t you? Bstards, don¡¯t know who I am? I¡¯ll show you how I deal with brats like you two!¡± The rage within Le burned even brighter every time she thought that these kids were most likely Maisie¡¯s children. She raised her arm and was about to swing it at them. Daisie deliberately stepped forward to fend it off. Her small body fell to the ground after taking the p head-on, and the waiters surrounding the scene were infuriated when they saw this. Daisie did not cry, but a reddened mark appeared on her fair and tender cheek. ¡°You¡­ You ran into it yourself.¡± Le was caught off guard as the girl had rushed out before her hand could even reach her. However, the next second, Le¡¯s face paled in an instant when she saw Nn. ¡°Mr. Gold¡­ Mr. Goldmann¡­¡± After seeing the mark on Daisie¡¯s cheek, Nn¡¯s expression turned gloomy, and the temperature of the air surrounding him slid downhill at the exact same moment. ¡°Mrs. Vanderbilt, why did you make such a harsh move on a child?¡± ¡°I¡­ No, Mr. Goldmann. This kid was the person who ran into me first. Not only did he not apologize after that, but he also talked back to me. He even bit me. You can take a look at this.¡± Le stretched out her hand that had just gotten bitten. The bite mark was still very visible. Colton sobbed. ¡°You¡¯re the one who scolded me first. You even called my mommy a b*tch! That¡¯s why I bit you!¡± Huge tears gushed down from his eyes, and the crying sounded so heartbreaking that the waiters felt extremely distressed. ¡°Even if this child ran into you, it¡¯s mostly by ident. Why would you argue over such a trivial issue with a child?¡± ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re also a mother yourself. Don¡¯t you feel sorry for this kid?¡± ¡°After such a huge blow, I¡¯m afraid that this incident might overshadow the kid¡¯s childhood.¡± Nn walked to Daisie and Colton. He first turned to Daisie, who was too stubborn to cry, and rubbed her cheek, which had be red and swollen. He then wiped away Colton¡¯s tears. The emotions of these two children had actually affected his mood. Nn got up and gave Le an irrefutable re. ¡°Apologize to the kids.¡± ¡°Mr. Goldmann, just what¡¯s your rtionship with these two kids?¡± Nn¡¯s thin lips were pressed against each other tightly. ¡®The two children have nothing to do with me, but I¡­¡¯ ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about my rtionship with them. You only need to apologize to the child because you¡¯re Willow¡¯s mother, and I promise I won¡¯t make your life difficult because of this matter ever again.¡± Chapter 13 Chapter 13 Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 13 Seeing that Nn was really annoyed, Le knew that it would not do her anything good if she were to provoke Nn at that moment. She gnashed her teeth and bowed her head to the two children. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, kids. It¡¯s aunty¡¯s fault, so please forgive me.¡± ¡®Dmn, I can¡¯t take things lightly before I get to the bottom of this matter. They definitely can¡¯t stay here if they¡¯re really that btch¡¯s children!¡¯ Nn looked at Daisie after Le left. Daisie suddenly raised her face and grabbed Colton¡¯s hand. ¡°Sorry, mister, we don¡¯t want to eat anymore. We want to go home.¡± Nn was flustered, but thinking back to what happened just now, he knew that the children were probably frightened too. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll send you back.¡± ¡°Never mind, we¡¯ll go back by ourselves.¡± Daisie took Colton¡¯s hand and left quickly. Quincy looked dumbfounded. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, these kids do have quite a temper, huh?¡± Nn did not respond to him but looked at the two small figures from behind. He was not sure what to think about at this moment. Colton¡¯s tears had already dried out when the two came out of the hotel. He even smiled while bragging to Daisie, ¡°How was it? Aren¡¯t my acting skills top-notch?¡± However, Daisie could notugh. Colton looked at the redness and swelling on her cheeks and said angrily, ¡°D*mn it, that old witch actually had the guts to hit you. I¡¯ll never let her go when I meet her again!¡± ¡°Colton, that aunty is Willow¡¯s mother. Is it true that Daddy won¡¯t want to recognize us?¡± Daisie¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and she had not felt any pain when she got beaten. However, she could not get by the fact that her father had only demanded Le to apologize, not pressing the matter further. It was obvious that he did not care because she was that woman¡¯s mother. She felt that their father surely did not want them anymore, and she was a little disappointed with him. Colton rubbed her cheek. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, that won¡¯t be the case. That vicious woman has only blinded Daddy. Let¡¯s wait a little longer. We¡¯ll be able to reveal who our daddy is when the time is right.¡± ¡®We can¡¯t acknowledge him so easily now. Daddy will surely fight with Mommy for our custody if the person that he truly loves is Willow. He¡¯s so powerful in Zlokova, and Mommy will definitely lose if he wants to pursue the matter through awsuit. ¡®We have to wait for a while longer. ¡®He¡¯s not the daddy that we want if he keeps on protecting Willow. We can protect Mommy anyway! And we can afford to support Mommy through all this too!¡¯ Daisie nodded. ¡°Yeah!¡± At Vaenna Jewelry¡­ Le had been oppressed when she met Nn, and the more she thought about it, the more she could not let it slide. Thus, she had rushed to Vaenna Jewelry to look for Maisie. ¡°Maisie, you b*tch,e out here!¡± Maisie could already confirm whose voice it was before Le entered the office. She was sitting at her desk, going through the information on the acquisition of the rough diamonds, and did not even bother to lift her eyelids. ¡°Ms. Scott, can you quit btching around with the world ¡®btch? This is really not a ttering quality.¡± Le walked up to her and red at her fiercely. ¡°You¡¯re really quite a schemer, huh? You actually returned to Zlokova with two b*stards after six yearster?¡± ¡®B*stards?¡¯ Maisie closed the documents immediately and looked up at Le indifferently. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°What do I mean?¡± Le scoffed. ¡°I met two children in a restaurant today. Now give it to me straight. Are the two children yours?¡± ¡°What children? I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Maisie ced the folders down. ¡®She saw them in a restaurant? Could it be that Ryleigh brought them to a restaurant for dinner? ¡®No, I don¡¯t n to let the Vanderbilts know that I¡¯ve brought my babies back as I don¡¯t want to be threatened with my babies!¡¯ ¡°Do you really not know about this?¡± Le looked at her suspiciously. ¡°Why do you think that they¡¯re my children? I don¡¯t even know them myself, but you¡¯re bbering here as if you¡¯ve seen them in person before this.¡± Le wondered. ¡®Is it true that those two children really don¡¯t belong to this b*tch?¡¯ ¡°Ms. Scott, you¡¯vee over here and questioned me as if this is an interrogation just because you saw two children. Why are you so worried that the children are mine? However, no matter whether the children are mine, what does it have to do with you?¡± Seeing that Le did not speak for a split second, Maisieughed. ¡°You made it sound like I¡¯ve given birth to your children. Instead of bothering yourself with issues rted to me, I would advise you to care more about your daughter.¡± ¡°You!¡± Le was so angry that she was speechless. ¡°What about me? It¡¯s been years since my father let your daughter take over Vaenna Jewelry, and I¡¯ve found a batch of adulterated rough diamonds now. So do you think my father would still give your daughter the management of thepany if he were to know about this?¡± Le¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°What adulterated rough diamonds? Don¡¯t you give me such crap.¡± ¡®Fck man, six years have passed, and this btch still has such a glib tongue?¡¯ ¡°But this is normal. You now live in a wealthy family, and all you care about now are only what to eat, what to drink, and where you can have fun. So why would you care about thepany?¡± Maisie leaned back slightly. ¡°If you don¡¯t have the brain for the game, then learn from your daughter and build up your knowledge base. Don¡¯t just learn how to dress yourself up like a tasteless nouveau riche.¡± Le blushed after being humiliated, but she smiled triumphantly as soon as she thought of something. ¡°You were only born with a silver spoon in the Vanderbilts since you were a kid, but if your father hadn¡¯t married Marina Gonzalez, I would¡¯ve long been the missus of the Vanderbilts.¡± ¡°Then why didn¡¯t my father marry you sooner?¡± Maisie¡¯s chuckle sounded so exasperating. Le clenched her hands, gritted her teeth, and said, ¡°Because as a man, he¡¯d choose a woman who could assist him in his career first. Frankly speaking, your mother was really a pitiful woman. Even though she was the official wife, didn¡¯t your father cheat on her in the end?¡± Seeing how cold Maisie¡¯s eyes were, Le continued proudly. ¡°Some people are destined to be bestowed with a good life, but it¡¯s a pity that they run out of luck rather quickly too. You and your mother are ssic examples of such people. Would your father marry your mother if she wasn¡¯t a designer at the beginning? And would he cheat on her with me after three years of marriage? Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°Men don¡¯t like capable women and will choose the weaker side. I know your father¡¯s preferences and know how to please him, while your mother only knew how to remind him to prioritize his career. All men will get tired of such a woman very easily.¡± Listening to Le¡¯s pride andcency in her action and her exnations regarding her observations, Maisie burst intoughter. ¡°You¡¯re right. A person will be invincible when they achieve a certain extent of shamelessness. If my mother could be as thick-skinned as you were, how could you have the chance to get yourself involved in her marriage?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Le was so furious that she could not utter a single word. Maisie waved her hand impatiently. ¡°Ms. Scott, if there¡¯s nothing else that you wish to bring to my attention, please forgive me for theck of hospitality. After all, your daughter has messed up the whole Vaenna Jewelry, and I think thepany is truly tenacious enough to still be in business up to now.¡± Le folded her arms with a disdainful expression. ¡°Don¡¯t act so arrogantly just because you¡¯re the world-renowned jewelry designer, Zora. You¡¯re nothing whenpared to Mr. Goldmann. ¡°Let me put it out there first. You¡¯d better not have any thoughts about Mr. Goldmann. Willie is Mr. Goldmann¡¯s true girlfriend, and you¡¯re in no ce topete with her.¡± Le said so, turned around, and walked out of the office. The smile at the corners of Maisie¡¯s lips gradually disappeared. ¡®I¡¯m not interested in Willow¡¯s boyfriend, but when ites to Vaenna Jewelry, it¡¯s something that I won¡¯t let go of no matter what happens.¡¯ Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 14 by desirenovel Le may be angry with Maisie, but she had umted all the wrath within her. Thus, she went to Stephen andined about Maisie as soon as she got home. Stephen put down the newspaper, obviously a little surprised. ¡°Zee has returned to Zlokova?¡± ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s now Zora, a world-renowned jewelry designer. I heard Willie say that she¡¯s so bold that she doesn¡¯t even care to tter Mr. Goldmann, let alone Willie and I.¡± Since Stephen knew that his daughter Willow was in a rtionship with Mr. Goldmann, he had high hopes for her and valued her a lot. Hence, it was only natural that he could not just sit back and watch from the side when he learned that Maisie was talking back to Mr. Goldmann. After all, not only did Stephen want the reputation and status, but he also did not want to offend the Goldmanns. How could he bear to sit on the bench through this whole incident and witness as his perfect son-inw was being taken away from him? Stephen folded the newspaper and put it down. ¡°This girl, I haven¡¯t seen her in six years, and she¡¯s managed to provoke Mr. Goldmann?¡± Le sat beside him and held his arm, pretending to be aggrieved. ¡°Yeah, right? I went to thepany today to remind her about that out of kindness, but she¡­ She scolded me. ¡°Dear, Zee has always listened to your advice the most. We can¡¯t let her keep on acting so foolishly. We won¡¯t know when Willie will be embroiled in Mr. Goldmann¡¯s wrath for her. It¡¯d be difficult to handle when that timees.¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Stephen¡¯s expression dimmed slightly as he suggested solemnly, ¡°I will get that girl toe back home tomorrow.¡± Le wascent deep down when she heard this. ¡®I might not be able to talk back at you b*tch, but I refuse to believe that even your father cannot do anything about that foul mouth of yours.¡¯ When they were eating dinner, Maisie saw that Daisie¡¯s cheek was a little puffy and then creased her brows. ¡°Daisie, what¡¯s wrong with your cheek?¡± ¡°Mummy, we went to lunch with Godmother today, and we ran into Willow¡¯s mother. That bad woman questioned us if we were your kids all of a sudden, and she even hit Daisie.¡± Maisie¡¯s expression turned gloomy instantly, and she almost bent her metal spoon. If it weren¡¯t for fear of scaring her triplets, she would have gone out with a knife now. ¡®D*mn you, Le! That¡¯s why she came to my office to look for me earlier today. ¡®But wait a minute, how would Le know that I have children? And how is she so sure that they are my children? Daisie raised her hand and ced it on the back of her mother¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Mommy. It doesn¡¯t hurt much. The reason I¡¯m sad is that the children of other families are protected by their daddy, but I¡®m not.¡± Maisie¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and her eyes dimmed. Although she could give her kids an incredible growth environment, they stillcked a father¡¯s love. She felt very sorry for the kids because she did not know how to tell them about their father. After all, even she herself did not know anything about the man. Waylon raised his head and asked earnestly, ¡°Mommy, why did Daddy abandon us?¡± Colton followed the flow and nodded. ¡°Yes, yes, why doesn¡¯t Daddy want us anymore?¡± Maisie was about to say something when Daisie cried out loud next to her. ¡°Boohoohoo, Daddy must¡¯ve found himself another woman. That¡¯s why he doesn¡¯t want to be with Mommy and us. Boohoohoo.¡± Colton and Waylon looked at each other. ¡®Daisie¡¯s acting skills are truly impable.¡¯ ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Daisie, there¡¯s no such thing. Your daddy didn¡¯t abandon you.¡± Maisie had run out of ideas. She gently wiped the tears for her as sheforted her. Daisie stopped crying and stared at her mother with her bloodshot eyes. ¡°Really?¡± Maisie bit the bullet and said with a grin, ¡°Yes, why would your daddy abandon you?¡± ¡°Then why have you never told us anything about Daddy? Why did Daddy abandon us?¡± Daisie was nning to continue her questioning barrage in order to get to the bottom of the matter. Seeing that the three rugrats¡¯ gazes were fixed on her, Maisie covered her mouth and became sad. ¡°Let¡¯s not continue with this topic anymore. I won¡¯t mention your daddy to the three of you because your daddy died very young. I can imagine that weeds have fully covered his grave at this very moment.¡° The three rugrats were rendered speechless. ¡®Mommy, won¡¯t that hurt your conscience!?¡¯ Ryleigh¡¯s call was connected while Maisie was thinking about ways to put off the three little rugrats. But she was safe now thanks to the phone call. She got up and went to the balcony to answer the call. ¡°I¡¯m eating. What¡¯s the matter?¡± However, there was a strange man¡¯s voice on the phone, ¡°Are you a rtive of Ms. Hill? We¡¯re from the traffic police department¡­¡± Maisie rushed to the precinct and saw Ryleigh sitting in a chair pitifully. She took a deep breath and stepped forward. ¡°Sis, what have you done?¡± ¡°I¡­ I identally ran into someone else¡¯s car, and it¡­ It¡­ It belongs to someone that I can¡¯t afford to offend.¡± She might have provoked a tiger with this ident. She would be skinned when she got back to her house if her father were to know about this incident. Maisie looked at her. ¡°Whose car did you hit?¡± Ryleigh looked inside cautiously while a traffic policeman walked out of the office with two men politely. That man was none other than Nn Goldmann, a man that had been lingering around inexorably. Maisie¡¯s facial expression stiffened all of a sudden. She looked at Ryleigh and gnashed her teeth. ¡°You¡¯re really good at picking your victim, but why didn¡¯t you kill him in the ident?¡± Ryleigh¡¯s eyebrows creased, and she imed innocently, ¡°I really didn¡¯t mean it. I was in a hurry, who knows¡­¡± She had been petrified when she ran into the Rolls-Royce, and she felt as if she had been struck by lightning when she saw the people in the car. Nn¡¯s eyes dimmed slightly when he saw Maisie. Especially the image that would not stop appearing in his mind when Willow approached himst night. He walked toward them as his faint gaze fell onto her. ¡°The guarantor that she gave us is you?¡± Maisie smiled slightly. ¡°Yes, this is my friend¡¯s fault. Let¡¯s just follow the procedure, Mr. Goldmann, just name the amount ofpensation that you want.¡± Nn¡¯s expression did not change at all. ¡°Thepensation is unnecessary. After all, the car is going to be written off already.¡± ¡®Written off?¡¯ Maisie looked at Ryleigh. ¡°Is it that serious?¡± Ryleigh shook her head, ¡°No, there was a dent.¡± Quincy, who was standing at the side, exined with a smirk, ¡°Miss Vanderbilt, each and every car that Mr. Goldmann owns is always new and is never repaired or refurbished. Mr. Goldmann¡¯s cars will be written off even if it¡¯s only missing a screw.¡± ¡°So are you saying that you want my friend to buy you a brand new car?¡± Maisie¡¯s expression turned gloomy in an instant. Quincy sounded as if it was the right and proper thing to ask for. ¡°It depends on the attitude that you emit at this very moment.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Maisie was about to lose it while Ryleigh jerked the hem of her clothes hurriedly. There was no way that she could afford to pay for a new car. Maisie knew that this man was not short of money, so it was only natural that he would not ask Ryleigh topensate him with a brand new car. He was only doing so just to retaliate against herself. ¡°Judging from Miss Vanderbilt¡¯s attitude, are you not satisfied with the offer?¡± Nn stared closely at her. He originally nned to hand this matter over to the traffic police and did not have the intention to make this woman pay for the whole car. It was just that he thought of what Willow had said to himst night and felt a little impetuous when he found out that the guarantor that she had summoned here was actually Maisie. ¡®No one has ever affected my emotions to such an extent, not even a woman. However, I¡¯ve made an exception and lost my cool because of the two kids, and I¡¯m being affected by this woman right now? ¡®Plus, did this woman really do something like that to Willow six years ago? ¡®Then I would like to see what she would do for her so-called friend today.¡¯ Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 15 by desirenovel Maisie took a deep breath to calm herself down and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s the attitude that Mr. Goldmann wants to see from us. If it¡¯s an apology, then I¡¯ll apologize to you on her behalf.¡± ¡®All he wants is an apology, isn¡¯t it?¡¯ Maisie harnessed all the positive attitude that she had in her and bowed to him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Goldmann.¡± Seeing that she had lowered her posture, Nn felt a little ironic. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Miss Vanderbilt to apologize on behalf of her friend. I really can¡¯t tell that you¡¯re someone who would do something to hurt your sister.¡± Maisie straightened her body suspiciously. ¡°What does Mr. Goldmann mean by that?¡± ¡®I hurt my sister? Is he talking about Willow?¡¯ Nn approached her, leaned closer to her face, and said with an unconcerned tone, ¡°I thought you¡¯re someone who would bear the consequences of all her doings, but now it seems that you¡¯re nothing more than that.¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. He said while turning around indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ll let today¡¯s incident slide this once.¡± Ryleigh¡¯s heart, which had been on the brink of beating its way out of her chest through her throat, finally calmed down upon seeing them leave. But as soon as she thought of the words that Nn said to Maisie just now, she asked, ¡°Zee, what does Mr. Goldmann mean by that?¡± ¡°How would I know?¡± Maisie smiled. ¡°I guess it¡¯s because he thinks that I¡¯m currently targeting Willow deliberately, so he has to speak up for her as her man, am I right?¡± ¡°What? Willow Vanderbilt is Mr. Goldmann¡¯s lover?¡± Ryleigh was shocked. ¡°Is Mr. Goldmann blind? There are so many women in the world, and he took a fancy to a woman like Willow?¡± Maisie turned her head and nced at her. ¡°You¡¯re still thinking about gossip? I would suggest you starting up with an exnation for your father when you get home.¡± She walked away right after she finished speaking. Ryleigh pouted and caught up to her footsteps immediately. The next day¡­ Maisie took out a list of the raw materials that needed to be purchased and handed it to the purchasing department staff. ¡°Just order the rough diamonds ording to my purchasing slip. You¡¯ll be responsible for any mistake that emerges this time around. The clerk in the purchasing department took a look at the list on the slip and nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± The purchasing department staff was sorting out the list of required acquisitions when Maisie was about to leave, and that was when the office phone rang. She put the list on the table, got up, walked up to the phone, and answered the call. Another female clerk got up, walked to her desk, and took a picture of the original ore manufacturer¡¯s address and contact information, which were stated on the purchasing slip, with her mobile phone. After returning to her seat quickly, she sent the photo to Willow secretly. Willow, who was sitting in her office, could not help but lift the corners of her lips when she saw the photo that the clerk from the purchasing department sent to her. ¡®Since you¡¯re in charge of the purchasing department, then don¡¯t me me for this.¡¯ The office¡¯sndline rang. Willow picked up the phone and answered, ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Willie, I called your cell phone several times, but why has it been turned off?¡± Le could not get to her over her cell phone, so she could only call thendline of her office instead. Willow¡®s face turned pale when she heard this. ¡°My phone was smashed into pieces by that b*tch, so it¡¯s nothing unusual if you couldn¡¯t reach me through it. I¡¯ll buy myself a new cell phone tomorrow. Why are you looking for me?¡± ¡°Your father will call that btch toe home tonight. You should also bring Mr. Goldmann back for a meal with you tonight. Your father won¡¯t let that btch seed as long as you go official with Mr. Goldmann!¡° Willow could not help but frown. ¡°Mother, since when did you see Nn go back for dinner with me, and what if he doesn¡¯t want to go?¡± In the past six years, Nn had never said that he wanted to go to the Vanderbilts manor for a meal. ¡°All you need to do is to coax him toe over, no matter what you need to do to achieve that. Don¡¯t forget, your father has high hopes for you now. How can your father and I help you if you can¡¯t even do this?¡± She had to hurry up and get her daughter to secure her position as the official Mrs. Goldmann. She had been feeling extremely disturbed ever since she saw the two children at the restaurant the other day. Le¡¯s words made sense. ¡®Father has been taking me more seriously in recent years because of my rtionship with Nn. Now that Maisie hase back, and in addition to her return, she¡¯s still a top-notch international jewelry designer. I would be nothing in front of Maisie without Nn¡¯s support.¡¯ Maisie sat in her office and went through the information of all thepany¡¯s previous staff. Her eyes were fixed on Mr. Kennedy Fannon. She remembered Mr. Fannon as he was originally her mother¡¯s assistant. He had been managing Vaenna Jewelry and had maintained Vaenna¡¯s sales in Bassburgh after her mother¡¯s death. Vaenna¡¯s sales had started declining ever since his resignation. Her phone vibrated all of a sudden. Maisie took a nce at the caller¡¯s identity that appeared on the screen¡ªit was her father that she had not contacted in years. She could not help but hesitate for a moment. Everything felt a little new and strange to her when she came back to the Vanderbilts manor once again. After stepping into the vi, the nanny was the first person to have recognized her. ¡°Mdy?¡± Le was wearing a one-piece evening dress, sitting on the sofa and drinking tea. She put down the teacup and got up as soon as she saw Maisie¡¯s arrival. ¡°Oh, Zee, you¡¯re finally back?¡± ncing at Le, Maisie could not help but think of the p that Daisie took on her cheek, and her expression dimmed instantly. ¡®You still owe me a p. You¡¯ll have to return it sooner orter.¡¯ Le grinned and walked forward. ¡°Your father knows that you¡¯ve returned to Zlokova. That¡¯s why he called you toe back here for a meal. What¡¯s with the look? It¡¯s not good to let your father see you in this mood.¡± The corners of Maisie¡¯s lips raised coldly. ¡°Why do I have a feeling that this meal is going to be myst supper?¡± ¡®I¡¯ve never contacted my father ever since I returned to my home country. He must¡¯ve gotten the information from either Willow or Le. ¡®He¡¯s never contacted me throughout the six years too, but he specially asked me toe home for dinner today. The main thing that gave me the chill was that he didn¡¯t even start the invitation with a greeting.¡¯ ¡°How can you call our family dinner yourst supper?¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t nauseate me. I¡¯m more used to hearing you yell me a b*tch. That somehow feels a lot kinder.¡± Maisie emphasized the word ¡°kinder¡± as if she was trying to provoke her deliberately. Before Le had the chance to lose her head, a deep voice had alreadye from upstairs. ¡°Zee, it¡¯s been six years, but you¡¯re still so relentless. Is that how you speak to your mother?¡± Maisie chuckled. ¡°My mother is dead. If I¡¯m not mistaken, you were there too when she was cremated.¡± ¡°What have you learned throughout the six years abroad? is this how you talk to your elders now?¡± Stephen almost kicked the bucket from all the umted fury. He originally felt a little guilty about driving her out of the house back then, but he did not expect that she still had not repented. Le walked to Stephen and persuaded him, ¡°Dear, don¡¯t be angry with Zee. I¡¯m just her stepmother, after all. I can understand the reason Zee hasn¡¯t epted me after so many years.¡± ¡°In my opinion, you¡¯re worse than a stepmother.¡± ¡°Maisie Vanderbilt!¡± Stephen reprimanded her angrily, ¡°I asked you toe back for dinner instead of a family feud today. If you¡¯re so discontent, then get out!¡± Maisie stared at her ferocious father. ¡®He was as heartless as today when he drove me out of this manor six years ago. He¡¯ll choose to believe in whatever Le and Willow tell him. But on the contrary, I¡¯m just the unreasonable brat who¡¯s constantly creating stirs and disrespecting the elders.¡¯ Maisie scoffed. ¡°I really don¡¯t n to stay for another second longer.¡± She turned around and was about to leave the manor, and that was when Willow walked in the door with her arms wrapping around Nn¡¯s arm. When Le and Stephen saw Nn, they all went up to him to greet him. The fury on Stephen¡¯s face dissipatedpletely as if he was not the same person as seconds ago. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, I didn¡¯t expect you toe.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Nn only nodded symbolically while his gaze was fixed on Maisie all of a sudden, and his tone sounded rather indifferent. ¡°The Vanderbilts manor is really boisterous today.¡± Stephen took a glimpse at Maisie and introduced her awkwardly, ¡°Uh, this is my younger daughter, Maisie Vanderbilt.¡± ¡°Oh, I just learned that the famous jewelry designer Zora is the daughter of the Vanderbilts.¡± Stephen smiled implicitly. ¡°Yeah, she¡­ She inherited the talent from her mother.¡± Maisie stood with her arms crossed, watching the others like an outsider. She could not help butugh at all the ttery that assaulted Nn. ¡°I shall take my leave now. Please, do enjoy your dinner.¡± Willow stopped her as soon as she was about to leave. ¡°Zee, now that you¡¯ve finallye back let¡¯s have a meal together.¡± Le yed along with the script and responded with a motherly appearance. ¡°Yes, Zee, don¡¯t go against your father during such an asion.¡± Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 16 by desirenovel Maisie did not say a word. ¡®They poured all their thoughts to get me home for dinner. They even invited Nn here and are now insisting on wanting me to stay for dinner. Then I must stay here to see what this mother-and-daughter pain n to do.¡¯ She then raised her head and chuckled. ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll stay here for dinner.¡± Willow and Le did not expect she would agree, but everything was going ording to their n. Maisie only bowed her head and ate without talking during the entire meal. Stephen and Le were almost silent throughout the dinner, probably because of Nn¡¯s presence. Nn did not eat much. He had wanted to refuse Willow¡¯s invitation when she asked him to apany her back to the Vanderbilt manor, but Maisie was mentioned. Since Willow had said that Maisie was the one who invited him to the Vanderbilt manor, he would have to see what Maisie had up her sleeves. ¡°Zee, how have you been all these years?¡± That was probably the only time when Stephen would think of showing care for this daughter. Maisie did not even raise her eyelids. ¡°I did have a great time, thanks to you.¡± A hint of embarrassment stagnated on Stephen¡¯s face for a moment. Le hinted to Willow with her gaze. Only then did Willow begin to express herself in front of her father. She fetched some food into Nn¡¯s bowl. ¡°Nn, you should have more.¡± Le smiled immediately and added, ¡°Mr. Goldmann, thank you for taking care of Willie throughout all these years. Willie has always been a thoughtful and well-behaved child, but please show her some patience if she were to give off any shorings.¡± Maisie lowered her head and almost burst intoughter. Nn noticed something, raised his eyes, and looked at Maisie. ¡°Miss Vanderbilt seems to have something to say about this?¡± This sentence directed the attention of the other three people on the dining table onto Maisie. Maisie could not help but respond, ¡°What can I say? But I¡¯m only a little curious. Mr. Goldmann, you¡¯re in your 30s, and the both of you have been together for six years. It should be about time for you to marry our thoughtful and well-behaved girl.¡± She emphasized the phrases ¡°thoughtful¡± and ¡°well-behaved¡± earnestly as she had seen through the Vanderbilts¡¯ underlying n. With this sentence, let alone Le, even Willow¡¯s expression turned a little rigid. Not to mention Nn, who was ring at Maisie as if he was going to skin her alive. Willow was afraid that Nn would overthink, so she added immediately, ¡°Nn, Zee is just joking around, don¡¯t take it to your heart.¡± However, Maisie did not care about the consequences and continued asking, ¡°Willow, how should I put it into words? Mr. Goldmann is your boyfriend, but why do you sound so polite when you¡¯re talking to your boyfriend?¡± Willow¡¯s expression changed slightly, and she red at Maisie furiously. Seeing that Stephen¡¯s expression was not looking too happy, Le smoothed things over immediately. ¡°Zee, look at you. What are you talking about? This isn¡¯t a blind date.¡± ¡®Dmn it, this btch could¡¯ve brought up anything, yet she chose to talk about their marriage. Is she doing so deliberately to embarrass us? ¡®Although we¡¯ve asked Willow to bring Nn back so that we could make a match out of them, it¡¯s impossible for us to talk about it so tantly. And there¡¯s no way that we can force the whole marriage matter onto him. ¡®We¡¯re doing so in front of Maisie just to make her know her ce and give up fighting for Nn, so all we need to do is just deliver the message implicitly. But who could have thought that she would eradicate the whole y!?¡¯ Maisie was not a fool. The mother-and-daughter pair had bothe to her and warned her not to have any thoughts about Nn, and they had now invited Nn to the manor and insisted on keeping her here for dinner. Their intention was so obvious to begin with. That being the case, she must match them up even more diligently. Maisie ignored Le and continued to stare at Nn. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, please don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯ve never nned to do so.¡± Maisie pretended to be surprised upon seeing that his expression turned gloomy. ¡°How is this the right thing to do? A woman¡¯s prime shouldn¡¯t be wasted, not to mention Willow is already 26 years old. She¡¯s no longer young. It¡¯s time for her to get married.¡± Willow¡¯s expression turned more and more embarrassed, but she did not dare to look at Nn. Maisie raised her eyebrows. ¡°Or, Mr. Goldmann, are you ying with my sister¡¯s feelings?¡± ¡°Maisie Vanderbilt!¡± Stephen smacked the table flusteredly and exasperatedly. He could no longer consider Nn¡¯s presence. ¡°Sh*t your trap! How can youment on Mr. Goldmann!?¡± Maisie chuckled yfully. ¡°You¡¯re getting all worked up just because I told the truth? Father, even Mr. Goldmann isn¡¯t furious about this, so how can the magnanimity of someone like you be smaller than Mr. Goldmann¡¯s?¡± If Nn wanted to get back at her at this moment, that would only prove that he was an unforgiving man. ¡°You!¡± Stephen was so ferocious that all the veins on his face and neck became extremely visible. ¡®This wicked daughter! I would¡¯ve never let here back if I knew that Nn would be here with Willow today.¡¯ Maisie put down her silverware and got up. ¡°It seems that there¡¯s no way that I¡¯m wee to stay for this meal anymore. I was just helping you guys to tell the truth out of kindness, but you guys just went into reverse all of a sudden. As expected, I¡¯m still an outsider in the Vanderbilt manor. I¡¯m leaving already. Please do enjoy your meal.¡° Stephen was trembling with wrath, while it was only natural that Le and Willow¡¯s expressions did not look much betterpared to Stephen¡¯s. Willow nced at Nn cautiously. ¡°Nn¡­¡± Nn stood up with a cold face, and Willow, who sensed his anger, did not dare to utter a single word anymore. Seeing Nn leave the dining area without looking back, she sank her teeth into her lip. Stephen had naturally lost his appetite as Nn had left the scene unhappily. He threw his silverware on the table, got up, and went upstairs. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Both the mother-and-daughter pair hated Maisie to death! Maisie walked to the side of the road and was about to grab a cab, but a hand pulled her back abruptly. Maisie stumbled for a split second, found her bnce, and red at Nn. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, what do you mean by this?¡± Nn gnashed his teeth. ¡°Did you do that on purpose?¡± Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 17 by desirenovel ¡°Mr. Goldmann, why would you think that I did it on purpose? All I did was try to match you up with Willow, didn¡¯t I?¡± she exined while struggling, trying to break her hand free. Nn hauled her forcibly, and Maisie almost fell into his arms. He gave off a cold voice. ¡°You¡¯re the one who asked Willow to invite me to the Vanderbilt manor. And that¡¯s your scheme all this while?¡± Maisie was startled and let off a trace of doubt. She then raised her head, met his gaze, and felt a little amused. ¡°So I¡¯m the one who asked Willow to invite you to the Vanderbilt manor? Isn¡¯t my reputation great?¡± Nn¡¯s eyes looked stern and cold. ¡°Maisie Vanderbilt, you¡¯re not in the position to stick your hand into the matter between Willow and me. I don¡¯t care what your purpose is, don¡¯t act like you¡¯re a wisenheimer.¡± ¡°Nn, I¡¯ll tell you something today. I didn¡¯t ask Willow to invite you over here. Although I don¡¯t know what Willow says to you, these things have nothing to do with me.¡± Maisie shook off his hand and said solemnly, ¡°I couldn¡¯t care less about the matter between the two of you. So go back and tell your girlfriend not to point all her f*cking fingers at me whenever she needs a scapegoat for some random me. I¡¯m not a pushover that she should choose to provoke so easily!¡± Maisie was so angry that she no longer cared about her image and choice of words. She turned around and was about to leave, but Nn suddenly dragged her into his car. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, what are you doing? Let me go!¡± Maisie pushed the locked rear door and red at Nn, who was getting into the car. ¡°Nn Goldmann, you¡¯d better let me go, or I¡¯ll call the police!¡± ¡°Do as you like.¡± Nn ignored her and drove the car away. Watching the car leave, Willow, who had just walked out of the manor, clenched her fists as her eyes dimmed. Nn drove the car into the wilderness and stopped the car. Maisie red at him vigntly while he did so. ¡°What are you doing? We¡¯re in the middle of nowhere. Are you telling me that you¡¯re nning to kill me here?¡± ¡°Get off,¡± Nn only uttered two words. Maisie took a nce at the pure darkness outside the car and asked, ¡°You¡¯re asking me to get off here?¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Nn seemed impatient. ¡°Are you telling me that you don¡¯t understand what I just said? Get out of the car!¡± Maisie hesitated, pushed the door, and got out of the car directly. Nn drove away right after she closed the door. Looking at the car lights fading away, Maisie gritted her teeth. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, you do have the f*cking balls!¡± It was pitch ck all around, and the end of the endless highway was nowhere to be seen. There was the sound of insects chirpinging from the forest. She illuminated her surroundings with the cell phone¡¯s shlight and walked to the opposite side of the road. There were only rocks and seawater under the slope found on the other side of the curbstone. Maisie wanted to call herself a cab, but there was no cell signal in this ce. ¡®It won¡¯t be so miserable that I¡¯ll have to spend the night here, right?¡¯ Nn drove the car for a long time and then pulled over by the side of the road. He did not know what was wrong with him, but he had truly lost his head and started to argue with her. ¡®This is indeed annoying. I really thought that Maisie had asked Willow to invite me to the Vanderbilt manor just to talk me into the idea of marrying Willow. ¡®I¡¯ve never publicly admitted that Willow is my girlfriend. Even Stephen and Willow¡¯s mother have never had the guts to ask me to marry Willow in front of me. And I indeed don¡¯t have the n of marrying Willow, even though Willow is the woman that slept with me six years ago. ¡®But Maisie said that she didn¡¯t ask Willow to invite me to the Vanderbilt manor. Then why would Willow tell me that it was Maisie? Is Maisie lying, or did Willow lie to me?¡¯ Nn¡¯s brows were creased, and he was agitated deep down again. ¡®That woman has been left in that ce¡­ She should be scared and overwhelmed now, shouldn¡¯t she? He tutted, turned the car around, and drove back. When he got back to the ce where he left her, Nn saw Maisie sitting on the curbstone, facing the beach. Her graceful silhouette was sitting upright, and her long, thick, curly hair spread behind her. She then inserted her fingertips into the hair, bound them with a hairband, and the slender neck exposed under her hair made her look like an elegant swan. The night sky enveloped her body as if it was a mysterious gauze, which gave anybody the urge of wanting to tear the gauze apart. Maisie turned his head and was startled by the man standing behind her. She said with a sneer, ¡°I thought Mr. Goldmann was really nning to leave me here overnight. I didn¡¯t expect you to be quite conscientious, huh?¡± Nn frowned as he watched Maisie get up and pass by his side. He somewhat suspected whether he was being fascinated by a supernatural figure. He was even more reluctant to admit that he could think about something so steamy just by looking at a woman tying her hair. Maisie walked to the car¡¯s rear and was about to open the door when his voice sounded from behind. ¡°Sit in the front.¡± Maisie turned and nced at him. His tone sounded indifferent. ¡°I¡¯m not your driver.¡± He got into the car after saying so. Maisie tutted, turned around, walked to the front passenger seat, got into the car, and sat down. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, I think you¡¯re quite a baffling man.¡± Nn ignored her and drove away with a gloomy face. Maisie did not bother to speak to him either. She supported her head with one hand and leaned on the window of the car. When the car left the wilderness, Maisie¡¯s cell phone rang. She took a nce at her cell phone¡ªit was Waylon¡¯s call! ¡®Oh my God, it¡¯s 9:30 p.m. already! They must be anxious that I haven¡¯t gone back home at such a time.¡¯ She answered the phone call, and her tone turned gentle immediately. ¡°Hello, sweetheart?¡± Nn¡¯s expression dimmed. ¡®Sweetheart? Does she have a boyfriend?¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m sorry, something came up, and there was a dy. I¡¯m going back now, so wait for me at home. Muack~ See you.¡± Maisie then ended the call. The man beside her scoffed. ¡°Boyfriend?¡± Maisie took a glimpse at him with a bright smile. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s my man.¡± ¡®There¡¯s not only one ¡°man¡± waiting for me at home, but two ¡°men¡±!¡¯ Nn did not say anything, but he felt even more irritable deep down. He drove her out of the car directly when they arrived downtown. Thanks to his inexplicable attitude, all Maisie got from the trip was nothing more than a bewildered look on her face. It was already 10:00 p.m. when she got home, Waylon ced her slippers away and frowned. ¡°Mommy, were you with a despicable man just now?¡± Maisie burst intoughter. ¡°How do you know that?¡± Waylon crossed his tiny arms in front of his chest and exined helplessly, ¡°You¡¯ll call us dears or sweethearts through the phone whenever you have a nasty man by your side.¡± ¡®Mommy is a pro when ites to dealing with such situations. While we were living abroad, she¡¯d send messages to Colton or me and ask us to pretend to be her boyfriend or husband whenever those men that she had no feelings for called her.¡¯ Maisie knelt and rubbed his little cheek. ¡°My smart boy, you always remember all these down to the very details, huh. Where are Colton and Daisie?¡± ¡°They¡¯ve fallen asleep.¡± She patted Waylon¡¯s little head. ¡°Thank you. You always take care of your younger siblings when Mommy isn¡¯t home.¡± Waylon spread his hands. ¡°I¡¯m the eldest, ain¡¯t I?¡± At Vaenna Jewelry¡­ Maisie walked to the elevator and was about to enter, but Willow caught up to her and dragged her aside. ¡°Willow Vanderbilt, are you looking for a fight?¡± Maisie retracted her hand and smirked at her. ¡°Maisie Vanderbilt, I didn¡¯t expect you to have such a scheme up your sleeve, huh?¡± ¡°What do I have up my sleeve?¡± Maisie chuckled. Willow gnashed her teeth and red at her as if she was about to tear her into pieces. ¡°Didn¡¯t I warn you not to have any filthy ideas about Nn? What did the both of you do behind my backst night?¡± She had seen Maisie get into Nn¡¯s car with her own eyes, and Nn had note back all night last night. ¡®This b*tch must¡¯ve seduced Nn!¡¯ Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 18 by desirenovel Maisie looked at her with her arms crossed. ¡°Why don¡¯t you direct that question of yours to your boyfriend? Why are you asking me that?¡± ¡®This sounds absolutely absurd. She makes it sound like I¡¯ve snatched her man from her.¡¯ Willow¡¯s face turned pale due to the rage. ¡°Maisie Vanderbilt, you won¡¯t be preening yourself for long, just you wait!¡± She flung her arm and left after leaving such a threat behind. Maisie squinted her eyes as she gazed at Willow leaving the scene. ¡®Who will be the triumphant one in the end? That¡¯s still unknown.¡¯ T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. At Maisie¡¯s office¡­ Maisie was sitting in front of theputer surfing the Inte, and suddenly a staff member walked in in a hurry. ¡°Ms. Zora, something has happened!¡± Maisie raised her head calmly upon seeing that she was so nervous. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°A few customers bought our jewelry in the store and found that they were all fakes. They¡¯ve tracked the origin of the jewelry to ourpany and are now in our office building. The employees of the purchasing department said that the raw materials were acquired ording to your order.¡± After she finished exining, Maisie lowered her eyes, turned off herputer, and got up. ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡± In the lobby, the few guests, who hade to the office angrily due to the fake jewelry, had created a stir. ¡°Vaenna Jewelry has been in the business for decades, and yet you¡¯re manufacturing fakes. Do you still want to be in business?¡± ¡°This pearl bracelet costs a few thousand dors. I went to other stores to inspect them and found out that they¡¯re fake pearls. Are you trying to con your customers just because of your reputation now?¡± A lady threw the bracelet on the table agitatedly. ¡°We¡¯ll see if your jewelry business can survive when I expose this matter to the public!¡± Willow and her secretary walked out of the crowd. She walked up to her andforted her with a smile. ¡°Madam, calm down. We¡¯ve alreadymunicated with our purchasing department. There must be some misunderstanding regarding this matter.¡± ¡°Misunderstanding?¡± Thedy pointed to the bracelet¡¯s box. ¡°Take a look at that! It¡¯s clearly bought in your store, and I still have the receipt from your store. The evidence is conclusive!¡± Willow was very calm. ¡°Madam, our products have never been found out to be fraudulent. There must be some issues with the supplier¡¯s materials. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll ask our designer about the source of our materials when she¡¯s here. If it¡¯s found out to be fake¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯ll double thepensation.¡± Maisie¡¯s voice sounded, and everyone¡¯s gaze fell on her, who arrived at the scene slightlyte. Maisie walked to the counter, picked up the pearl bracelet, and took a nce at it. ¡°These are indeed fake pearls.¡± ¡°See, I told you it¡¯s fake!¡± Thedy became even more confident. Willow looked at her, ¡°Zee, you ordered all these materials, and the purchasing department also purchased the materials ording to the order slip that you ced, but why are there fakes?¡± After Willow finished speaking, the secretary behind her took out the order that she had gotten from the purchasing department and handed it to Maisie. Maisie skimmed through the slip and smiled. ¡°This is indeed the order slip that I handed them.¡± ¡°Zee, did you do this to ruin Vaenna¡¯s reputation? You¡¯re deceiving our customers!¡± Thedy red at Maisie. ¡°You¡¯re the one who purchased these fakes? You¡¯re so wicked. Why open up stores? Pay me back the money that I¡¯ve lost!¡± ¡°Yes, pay her back!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t give us an exnation today, we¡¯ll bring this matter to court, saying that Vaenna Jewelry is selling fake jewelry to deceive customers!¡± Willow was secretly preening herself. ¡®Maisie, we¡¯ll see how you get to stay in Vaenna!¡¯ ¡°What¡¯s wrong this time around?¡± Nn and Quincy appeared in the crowd. Willow walked up to him aggrievedly as soon as she saw Nn. ¡°Nn, we¡¯ve found fakes in Vaenna again, but Zee is responsible for the acquisition of the rough diamonds and raw materials this time.¡± Seeing Nn, thedy stepped forward hurriedly andined, ¡°Mr. Goldmann, you might not know this, but I¡¯ve bought fake pearls from Vaenna for thousands of dors. So please reason this out for me. This is a huge jewelrypany, a brand that has existed for decades, so how can it sell fake jewelry to deceive customers?¡± Nn¡¯s gaze was fixed on Maisie. He walked toward her and said in a cold tone, ¡°You¡¯re responsible for the purchase of raw materials. Give them an exnation.¡± Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 19 by desirenovel Maisie took a nce at Willow, put down the pearl ne in her hand, and the corners of her lips were slightly raised. ¡°I didn¡¯t order this batch of mock-ups, so I won¡¯t take this fall.¡± Willow came over and grabbed Maisie¡¯s hand. ¡°Zee, you should tell the truth. After all, Vaenna is still your father¡¯spany. You mustn¡¯t destroy your father¡¯s efforts, right?¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth.¡± Maisie kept a straight face while pulling her hand away, took the pearl bracelet, and walked to thedy. ¡°Madam, you¡¯ve bought fake jewelry from Vaenna, and I know you¡¯re not in the mood. After all, you¡¯ve paid for it with your money, and that means something. ¡°But don¡¯t worry, I can¡¯t allow Vaenna¡¯s reputation to be dragged through the mud because of some fakes. I promise that not only will your money be refunded, but you can also bring a genuine product back after I¡¯ve gotten to the bottom of this incident.¡± Thedy was stunned. It was only natural for her to ept this arrangement willingly as she would be able to get her money and beloved jewelry back. ¡°That¡¯s fine by me, but tell me now, what¡¯s the matter with this counterfeit? We only want to get a statement from you today.¡± Maisie walked to the staff of the purchasing department. ¡°I did tell you that you¡¯ll be held responsible if something wrong were to happen to this batch of material when I handed over the purchase order to you, right?¡± The clerk of the purchasing department was dumbfounded and lowered her head. ¡°But the materials are indeed ordered ording to your order slip.¡± ¡°Yes, Zee, the purchasing department just ordered ording to the order that you handed to them, so how can you me them for when something has gone wrong?¡± ¡°Otherwise, should I me you?¡± Maisie raised her gaze. Willow choked, and her expression obviously changed. Nn frowned and stared at her with his indifferent gaze. He knew deep down that Vaenna was a company that Maisie¡¯s mother had founded, and it should be impossible for her to fool around with the company¡¯s reputation. Maisie showed the raw material order slip in front of everybody. ¡°Anyone who knows a thing or two about jewelry knows about thepany Jade Mountain Co., the supplier that I wrote on the order slip. All the rough stones of the fine diamonds and jade used by half of Bassburgh¡¯s jewelrypanies come from Jade Mountain Co..¡± Several guests nodded and discussed. ¡°The ores from Jade Mountain Co. are indeed top-notch. The gemstones and diamonds that they produce are worth tens of millions.¡± ¡°Yeah, the raw stones of Jade Mountain Co. can¡¯t be fake.¡± Maisie picked up the pearl bracelet. ¡°The pearls on this bracelet are made of pearl powder and crystal. As we all know, crystal is worth very little in the market. Its price is not as high as gold, silver, and diamond, and its quality can be categorized into high and low. ¡°Premium and natural crystals are only worth approximately $400¨C600 per ounce, while the price of top-quality crystals is approximately a little over $200 per ounce.¡± Thedy did some math with her fingers and asked all of a sudden, ¡°Then is the crystal in my pearl bracelet worth the money?¡± ¡°It¡¯s of course worthless. They¡¯re just ordinary crystals.¡± Maisie smiled and looked back at the employee of the purchasing department. ¡°You¡¯ve been working in a jewelrypany for so many years, and you don¡¯t even know the gemstones of Jade Mountain Co.?¡± The staff from the purchasing department looked down, and her expression became embarrassed. Willow was really scared deep down. She could not let Maisie have any room to get back up. ¡°They did buy it from Jade Mountain Co., but now that counterfeits are found, it only shows that the rough diamonds and raw materials of Jade Mountain Co. might not all be real.¡± Willow was proud of herself deep down upon seeing that everyone was staring at her silently. However, she soon noticed that everyone¡¯s gaze did not look right, and Willow¡¯s face turned slightly pale. ¡®Could I have said something wrong?¡¯ N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Maisie chuckled. ¡°Director Vanderbilt, you¡¯re working in the jewelry industry. But howe you didn¡¯t inquire about thepany Jade Mountain Co. back when you took over Vaenna Jewelry? Don¡¯t go around telling others that the raw materials of Jade Mountain Co. are fake when you have meager knowledge about them. You¡¯re not only offending the owner of Jade Mountain Co. but also making a joke out of yourself.¡± Willow¡¯s face almost turned crimson. Someone even burst intoughter secretly after Maisie said so. ¡°The cause of this fake pearls incident definitely did not originate from the supplies. If it is, then we should visit Jade Mountain Co. and question them. But if this batch of material did note from Jade Mountain Co., it means that someone is trying to tear thepany apart. If that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t just stand here and take the fall for them.¡± After saying so, Maisie¡¯s gaze seemed to drop on and off Willow. ¡°I worked in the jewelry design industry while I was in Stoslo. I¡¯ve gotten my hands on gold, silver, diamonds, gems, carnelian, and jade. Do you doubt my ability to distinguish the genuine from the fakes?¡± As she said so, she red at the employees from the purchasing department. ¡°It¡¯s time to rece the whole purchasing department.¡± Although it was a casual statement, it turned the face of every single employee from the purchasing department pale. Willow looked nervous but bit the bullet and said, ¡°Zee, although the people in the purchasing department have caused this issue, you can¡¯t just fire them. After all, all of them acted ording to the instructions¡ª¡± ¡°Then are you saying that there¡¯s a problem with my order?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Maisie sneered. ¡°The public has just seen it. The order did say Jade Mountain Co., so how did it go wrong when the order arrived at the purchasing department? ¡°I had warned them at the time that the purchasing department would be held responsible for the mistake. However, as thepany director, the employees under your management have made such a big mistake and sold fake products to the customers. If you can be held responsible for the incident, then I won¡¯t care about it.¡± Willow bit her lip at a loss and could only look at Nn. Nn was indeed a little disappointed with how Willow handled the matter today, but he understood that she did not understand. Hence, he did not argue with her. ¡°Then dismiss the person in charge of the purchasing department. After all, it¡¯s an error of the department.¡± Maisie could not help but feel ridiculed when she heard this. ¡°Doesn¡¯t she need to be held responsible as thepany¡¯s director?¡± Willow¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡®What does this b*tch mean?¡¯ Nn¡¯s eyes looked cold. ¡°Willow¡¯s knowledge in the jewelry industry isn¡¯t as good as yours. She herself probably doesn¡¯t know anything about such mistakes. So how do you want her to be held responsible?¡± Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 20 by desirenovel Maisie had nothing else to say after listening to that, so she waved her hand. ¡°Okay, you¡¯re a shareholder, and you have the final say here.¡± She turned around and walked to the customers with a smile. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, pleasee with me to the VIP room and negotiate about the details.¡± The customers nodded and followed Maisie to the VIP room. Willow was delighted deep down when she listened to how Nn protected her. ¡®I knew that I¡¯m still Nn¡¯s bias.¡¯ ¡°Nn, I didn¡¯t know that such an incident would happen. I¡¯ll pay more attention in the future.¡± Willow gave off a sincere and apologetic attitude while admitting her mistakes. Nn took a glimpse at her and said with a cold tone, ¡°You don¡¯t understand the market, so just don¡¯t walk right into such a situation in the future. Just let Maisie deal with it.¡± Nn walked away with Quincy. Willow lowered her eyes as her nails sank into the palm of her hand. ¡®Maisie, Maisie, Maisie! N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡®Not only have I not chased her away through this incident, but I also have to leave everything to her. I¡¯m the official director of Vaenna!¡¯ In the VIP room, Maisie asked the employees to bring in the authentic versions of the products that the customers had bought and ced them on the table. ¡°As an apology, these will be given to you as gifts. As for the payments, they¡¯ve been refunded through respective tforms and will be credited soon. I¡¯m truly sorry for what happened today.¡± She got up and bowed to apologize to them. Thedy smiled and waved her hand. ¡°It¡¯s okay. We¡¯ve got the general picture of the whole incident now, plus you¡¯ve also given us an exnation. So let¡¯s just wipe this incident off the book.¡± ¡°Thank you for your understanding, madam.¡± Maisie sent the customers to the door personally, and the customers left with great satisfaction. Maisie then walked out of the elevator in a good mood, looked up, and saw Nn standing in front of the French windows in the corridor. Her ecstatic mood dissipated immediately. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, you do know you¡¯re on my floor, right?¡± ¡®This isn¡¯t the floor where Willow¡¯s office is located.¡¯ ¡°I was waiting for you.¡± Nn slowly turned around, looking at her coldly. Maisie forced a smile off the corners of her lips and stepped forward. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Mr. Goldmann? Are you here to vent for your little girlfriend again?¡± ¡°Can you stop talking like that all the time?¡± Nn did not like this tone and attitude. ¡°Sorry, that¡¯s just who I am.¡± Maisie shrugged. Nn¡¯s thin lips were pressed into an indifferent line. ¡®That¡¯s not the attitude that she gives off when she¡¯s dealing with others. She¡¯s hostile when she¡¯s around me.¡¯ ¡°Heh, are you feeling upset because I helped Willow?¡± Maisie looked nk. ¡®What?¡¯ Nn seemed to have seen through her. ¡°I know that your rtionship with Willow has always been bad. You¡¯re making her your target because she took over your mother¡¯spany.¡± He approached her and took his time to speak. ¡°You have to be forgiving whenever there¡¯s a chance to do so. She hasn¡¯t evenined about what you did to her six years ago.¡± ¡°What did I do to her six years ago?¡± Maisie met his eyes and smirked all of a sudden. ¡°So Willow has be a victim to you?¡± Nn lowered his eyes and brows and said nothing. Maisie suppressed her smile, and her face became indifferent. ¡°Yes, she has always been the pitiful one in front of others. Even my father feels distressed whenever he sees her victimizing herself, let alone you.¡± ¡°Maisie Vanderb¡ª¡± ¡°Mr. Goldmann,¡± Maisie interrupted him expressionlessly. ¡°You don¡¯t even know a thing about what I¡¯ve experienced, so you don¡¯t have the right to judge me. I don¡¯t care what the enchanting Willow has told you, but I¡¯m saying this with a clear conscience. I was the victim of the incident from six years ago.¡± She then returned to her office almost immediately after saying so without waiting for Nn to say anything. Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 21 by desirenovel Inside the car¡­ Nn looked out of the car window absently, as if he was still pondering about what Maisie had said. Lost in his train of thoughts, he did not hear Quincy calling out to him repeatedly. ¡°Sir.¡± Quincy raised his voice. Finally, Nn came back to his senses and rubbed his forehead. ¡°What is it?¡± Quincy held up the phone to him. ¡°You have a call from your father, Mr. Goldmann.¡± Nn took the phone from his hands and answered, ¡°Dad.¡± On the other side of the line, at the Goldmann family estate¡­ ¡°You little rascal, did you go and knock someone¡¯s daughter up?¡± Nn¡¯s father sat in his backyard sipping scotch. The photo disyed on his tablet showed two kids with an uncanny resemnce to his own son. Nn paused and furrowed his brows. ¡°Not that I know of.¡± ¡°Are you sure? Then how do you exin these two kids Royal Crown Entertainment Co. signed? They look just like you.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. The old man mmed his ss on the table. ¡°I want to see these two children.¡± ¡°Dad, I haven¡¯t slept with any women at all. These kids can¡¯t possibly be rted to me.¡± Though he may once, Willow had been by his side for the past six years, and she was never with child. ¡°Rted or not, that shan¡¯t concern you. I¡¯ve already sent someone over to Royal Crown to have them picked up. You can do whatever you want.¡± The old man hung up. Nn looked up with a frown. ¡°Drive us to the Goldmann estate.¡± The car headed toward the countryside. Along the road, the scenery was serene. Daisie leaned against the car window, taking in the scenery of the mountains and forest outside. In complete awe, she eximed, ¡°All those mountains and rivers! It¡¯s simply gorgeous!¡± Waylon nced at the bodyguard dressed in ck sitting beside him and asked, ¡°Who is asking to meet us?¡± The gentle-looking old man in the driver¡¯s seat turned around and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s the owner of the manor. You¡¯ll know when you get there. Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s not a bad guy.¡± ¡°Mister, why do you all live in the mountains?¡± Daisie wondered with blinking eyes. Taken by surprise, the old man hesitated, then answered with a smile, ¡°The ce where we live is actually called a paradise. It¡¯s not exactly in the mountains or woods. The Goldmann family estate was built on richnd surrounded by mountains and rivers. Eventually, the car arrived in a quaint town. Daisie¡¯s tiny mouth hung open, stunned by the sight of the beautiful houses. She had never seen anything quite like that. After another stretch of road, the car finally stopped outside of a majestic mansion. The old man got out of the car and opened the door to the backseat. The two little children stepped out of the car and gazed up at the beautiful mansion, their hearts filled with novel curiosity. There were stone pavings on the ground at the entrance, green ivy climbing the red-brick walls, and a marble fountain sshing water high above the sky. Lush verdant gardensy sprawling on both sides of the stone-paved path. To the left was a perfectly landscaped medley of flowers, and to the right, amidst the greenery, a charming stone bridge hung over a crystal clearke. At the end of the bridge stood a white pavilion. The old man led the two children onto the bridge and made their way to the pavilion. ¡°Sir, I¡®ve brought the two children here to see you.¡± Nn¡¯s father turned to face the children standing in front of the butler. With a flicker of surprise in his eyes, he then smiled and waved at them. ¡°Sweet children,e to Grandpa.¡± Waylon and Daisie exchanged a quick nce and walked toward the old man. Nn¡¯s father studied the two children¡¯s faces. He focused his attention on the boy¡¯s features and asked with a smile, ¡°What is your name, boy?¡± ¡°Waylon Vanderbilt,¡± Waylon answered obediently. Nn¡¯s father nodded in response and looked over at the little girl. ¡°And what about you?¡± ¡°Grandpa, my name is Daisie Vanderbilt!¡± Daisie blinked. It was as if there was a brilliant gxy of stars hidden in her eyes. Nn¡¯s father chuckled with joy and ushered the children to sit next to him. Chapter 22 Chapter 22 Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 22 by desirenovel Daisie turned her head to look at him. ¡°We, too, have also seen a man who looks a lot like us.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Nn¡¯s father was just about to pose his question when he heard the loud greeting of the bodyguard standing by the garden. ¡°Good day, Mr. Goldmann.¡± Nn marched right into the pavilion. He nced at the two children sitting next to his old man and finally said, ¡°Dad, how could you bring these children here without asking?¡± ¡°And why can¡®t I? These children look just like you, so I invited them over to be my guests. Is there a problem?¡± Nn¡®s father patted Daisie¡¯s head, then gave each of the children a slice of frosted cake.¡° Here, have a bite. This is the best frosted cake in town.¡± ¡°Thank you, Grandpa!¡± The two kids took the cake offered to them. With a loud nom, Daisie held the cake in her palm, unable to wait a moment longer, and took a huge bite. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Nn felt helpless. He had not expected his father to bring them all the way here just because of a photo he saw. ¡°Wait here, you two munchkins. Grandpa will be back real soon.¡± As soon as Nn¡¯s father finished speaking, he got up and faced Nn. ¡°Come with me.¡± Watching them walk off, Daisie turned to face Waylon. ¡°Is this man really our grandpa? From the looks of it, he seems to like us very much.¡± ¡°Mm¨Chmm, as long as Grandpa likes us enough, we¡¯ll be able to acknowledge our daddy and kidnap him home with us.¡° Daisie nodded in agreement. Meanwhile, in the study¡­ ¡°Dad, they really are unrted to me. You can¡¯t just bring the kids over just because they resemble me. If their parents start to worry about them,¡± Before Nn could finish speaking, his father interrupted him. ¡°What are you panicking for? I couldn¡®t care less about whether they are yours. What matters is that I like those kids.¡± Sitting behind the desk, he looked at Nn. ¡°You¡¯re not getting any younger either. If you had gotten married sooner, your kids would¡¯ve been their age by now.¡± Nn kept quiet. ¡°Son, are you a hundred percent sure that you never had children with other women? Because both Waylon Vanderbilt¡¯s eyes and Daisie Vanderbilt¡¯s features seem to me like they inherited those from you.¡± Nn was startled. ¡°What did you say theirst name was?¡± Was it Van Der Beek or Vanderbilt? ¡°You haven¡¯t read their information when everything was right beneath your eyes?¡± Nn¡¯s father tapped the documents on his desk. He had purposely sent someone to the Royal Crown just to obtain background information on the two kids. Nn held the document in his hand-Name: Waylon Vanderbilt, Daisie Vanderbilt, both five years old! Hugging the chessboard in her arms, Daisie walked toward the study room door. She poked her little head through the opening. ¡°Grandpa, I want to y chess with you!¡± Nn¡¯s father was taken by surprise. He smiled and stood up. ¡°Sure, Grandpa would love to y with you.¡± Neglecting his own son, the old man followed Daisie out the door. Nn turned around to see them walk off. His gaze once again fixed on the papers in his hands. He had not read their information at the time, so he had no idea what their family name was. As it turned out, they were Vanderbilts¡­ and they were both five. Five years old. Had Willow been pregnant six years ago, followed by a ten-month pregnancy, the child would have been born the following summer, meaning the kid would be five years old today! However, Willow was never pregnant. The woman in that room six years ago should be Willow, so what had gone wrong? Nn made his way to the garden. He watched the two kids sitting in the garden, ying chess with his father. Waylon stood beside Daisie. He looked just like a mini bodyguard. ¡°Daisie, who taught you how to y?¡± ¡°Mommy!¡± Daisie replied proudly. ¡°Not only does she know how to y chess, but she can also y nine men¡¯s morris!¡± ¡°Hahaha! And I thought you youngsters these days wouldn¡¯t know how to enjoy a good game o f chess.¡± Chapter 23 Chapter 23 Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 23 by desirenovel ¡°On the contrary, Mommy said that we should always learn a thing or two about our ancestry. In fact, Mommy is a fan of antiques. Otherwise, Mommy couldn¡¯t havee up with her unique designs of ¡®Victorian-style antique jewelry¡® back in Stoslo.¡± Nn¡¯s father chuckled. ¡°Then, I would really love to meet your mommy one day.¡± Daisie felt triumphant as she had finally gotten her grandpa¡¯s attention on Mommy! Nn nced at Waylon, who was standing beside him. The little boy raised his hand and wiped his cheek, then he turned around and gave Nn a seemingly unfriendly re. Unexpectedly, the boy¡¯s re reminded Nn of someone else. ¡°Thest time I saw you, you had a mole on the corner of your eye.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Waylon rubbed the corner of his eye and said defensively, ¡°I drew that on.¡± ¡°Grandpa, you lost!¡± Daisie giggled happily. Little did she know, the old man had let her win. Seeing the little girlugh so gleefully, he somehow found himselfughing along with her. Perhaps he was getting old and starting to like the idea of spending time with a granddaughter. It was gettingte, so Nn sent Waylon and Daisie back to Seaview Vi. ¡°We¡¯ll be going now, mister. Goodbye!¡± Daisie waved at him. Holding her brother¡¯s hand, the two of them hopped their way into the front porch. Nn did not drive off immediately. Instead, he was lost in his thoughts while he watched their backs as they entered the front door. He had never suspected them of being his own children, but when he found out they were Vanderbilts, he began to wonder¡­ 2 He took out his cellphone and called Willow. At the Vanderbilt manor¡­ ¡°Nn asked again about what happened six years ago?¡± Le walked toward Willow and sat down beside her with a nervous expression. Willow nodded and bit her lip. ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I have a feeling that Nn is a little suspicious of me. Especially since that b*tch, Maisie, came back, he¡¯s been paying her a lot of attention!¡± That night when Nn had asked about Maisie, she had made up a story, giving Nn the false impression that what had happened back then was all a schemeid out by Maisie. She repulsed him. However, as they had been leaving the Vanderbilt manor, she followed them out. To her surprise, she had seen the two of them getting in the same car before driving off. Nn had note home that night. She had been too afraid to ask Nn, so obviously, she could only question Maisie. Le¡®s face turned gloomy. ¡°Hmph, I knew it! That little b*tch was plotting against us. That day at the dinner, she was clearly trying to sabotage us, giving us a motive so that Nn would suspect us.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t let her carry on thinking she can do whatever she wants. With that sl*tty face of hers, how could any man not sumb to her seductions if they spent enough time with her? ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve tried driving that b*tch away, but she¡®s just too capable. I can¡®t beat her at all.¡± Willow¡¯s patience was wearing thin. With Nn calling today and questioning her about the incident six years ago, it was only a matter of time before Nn learned the truth. Le stood up and paced back and forth with a hand on her chin. As if something suddenly clicked in her head, she sneered. ¡°Willie, do you still have the phone number of that old fellow?¡± Willow stuttered, ¡°Mr. Baldwin?¡± ¡°Yes, after all, Mr. Baldwin had been drooling over that little sl*t for such a long time. He must feel unsatisfied that he lost his chance to sleep with her six years ago. How about we set her u p again? This time, it has to be wless. We¡¯ll get her so good, she won¡¯t be able to worm her way out!¡± Maisie sat in her office sketching design ideas. Ever since her mother¡¯s passing, Vaenna Jewelry had been unable to produce jewelry unique enough to form its own signature style. After Luxe had debuted with their Victorian-style jewelry, Maisie had not created other styles of jewelry since. Chapter 24 Chapter 24 Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 24 by desirenovel Maisie chewed her pen and thought for a long time, but she was stuck in an inspiration drought¡­ ¡°Zee.¡± Seeing Willow appear outside her door, Maisie put her pen down. ¡°There¡¯s no one around. You can drop the mushiness. It¡¯s nauseating.¡± If this was any other day, Willow would have retorted with a scathing remark. Today, however, she managed to converse in a calm and collected manner. ¡°I¡¯m not here to start a fight. I¡¯m well aware that you¡¯re far more adept in matters of business.¡± Willow ced the documents she was holding on the table. ¡°I¡¯m sure you know the conundrum Vaenna is currently facing. It just so happens that there¡¯s a client who¡¯s willing t o provide us with an advertising tform. Could youe with me and discuss the contract terms tonight? Maisie picked up the contract folder, skimmed through the pages, then smirked. ¡°Sure, I¡®ll go with you.¡± ¡°I¡®ll see you tonight then.¡± As Willow turned to leave, her eyes flickered with coldness. Maisie picked up the folder to have a closer at the contract. Her brows arched slightly. She wanted to see the type of clientele Willow had picked out. At the headquarters of ckgold Group, Nn stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows, staring out at the downtown view. He turned the ck ring on this index finger. Through the reflection of the windows, he saw Quincy appear. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, I¡¯ve had someone in Stoslo run a background check. For some reason, there wasn¡¯t much information we could find about Miss Maisie Vanderbilt. It¡¯s as if someone had deliberately kept it hidden.¡± Nn turned sideways and nced at him. ¡°Are you saying someone put a data lock on her profile?¡± Quincy nodded. ¡°That¡¯s precisely so. Almost no one knew the fact that Zora, a renowned jewelry designer in Stoslo, is actually Maisie Vanderbilt. Only a select few who work in Luxe have seen her. After looking at photos of Maisie, they confirmed that she is indeed Zora. ¡°But¡­ you asked me to check if she had given birth in Stoslo. I was unable to confirm that, even after going through all the hospitals in the country.¡± Quincy had gone through hell. A hacker must have had her private data locked away, or he would have been able to dig up more dirt. Nn said nothing more. Not only were they unable to identify the mother of those two kids, but they also hardly found much regarding Maisie Vanderbilt or any details about her life for that matter. Still, those two children carried the Vanderbilt name, and the only Vanderbilt he had slept with was Willow Vanderbilt¡­ ¡°Mr. Goldmann, you seem rather concerned about Miss Maisie Vanderbilt¡­¡± Quincy could not help but speak his mind. Nn looked up and nced straight at him. ¡°Are you feeling idle these days?¡± Quincy shook his head with guilty puppy-dog eyes begging for mercy. ¡°N-No, not at all. In fact, I¡¯m really busy. I-I¡¯m still working on my performance, sir. If you¡¯ll excuse me.¡± He did not want to end up like his brother, Hans Lawson, who had been sent to the North Pole to count stars. Later that night, at a karaoke bar¡­ Maisie followed Willow into a private suite. When Mr. Baldwin saw that Willow had brought a special guest, he stood up. ¡°Look who it is! You¡¯re finally here.¡± ¡°Mr. Baldwin, I brought my little sister with me to discuss our contract. There was heavy traffic on our way over, hope we didn¡¯t keep you waiting too long.¡± Willow took the initiative and sat next to the man. Mr. Baldwin¡¯s eyes were glued to Maisie¡®s body. It had only been six years, yet Maisie Vanderbilt had be even more stunning than before. That hourss figure, that face, everything about her was absolutely perfect! The insatiable hunger to devour this sultry goddess began to grow in him. 1 Willow could not help but feel irritated when she saw Mr. Baldwin ogle all over Maisie. His eyes were almost bulging out of his head. Maisie was undoubtedly a man-eating subus. ¡°Nice to meet you, Miss Vanderbilt. I¡¯m Sergio Baldwin. I know your father. I believe we¡®ve met before.¡± Mr. Baldwin stretched out his hand to greet her. ¡°Oh, nice to meet you too.¡± Maisie¡¯s response was cold but polite. 1 After they shook hands, Sergio was reluctant to let go. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Maisie furrowed her brows and pulled her hand out from his grasp. She walked to the side and sat down. ¡°I was told that you¡¯re interested in sponsoring Vaenna Jewelry on an advertising tform?¡± Chapter 25 Chapter 25 Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 25 by desirenovel Sergio smiled and nodded. ¡°That is correct. Knowing that Miss Vanderbilt had returned to Vaenna Jewelry, I was hoping for a chance to coborate, with you, specifically.¡± Willow sneered mockingly. Sergio Baldwin was 49 years old and turning 50. The son he had with his ex-wife had only just turned 18. Rumour had it that he never learned to keep it in his pants and had one too many women on the side. Eventually, his ex-wife had snapped and asked for a divorce. On Sergio had met Maisie during Stephen¡¯s birthday banquet a few years back, and since then, h e could not get her off of his mind. He would even ask Willow about her every now then. Because of that, Willow had Maisie drugged thest time just to give Mr. Baldwin a chance to bag her. It was a pity he had let that opportunity slide. ¡°Because of me?¡± Maisie chortled. ¡°Mr. Baldwin, hearing you say that tters me.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°Zee, Mr. Baldwin admires your talent,¡± exined Willow while she poured Mr. Baldwin a ss of wine and handed it to him. ¡°Mr. Baldwin, for your generosity of providing Vaenna an advertising tform and investing in thepany, as the director of Vaenna, I would like to give a toast to you.¡± 1 ¡°Well, when you put it like that, cheers!¡± Mr. Baldwin was feeling festive. He chugged down the entire ss of wine in one breathe. Willow looked at Maisie. ¡°Zee, I know you don¡¯t drink, so I ordered a juice for you instead.¡± Holding up the two sses of juice, she handed the one on her right to Maisie. Mr. Baldwin had prepared the juice and had specifically told her that the ss on the left was ¡°clean¡±. Maisie took the juice from Willow¡®s hand and lifted the ss against her lips, gently tilting it downward. But before the juice touched her lips, a wave of nausea suddenly hit her, and she gagged. Sergio and Willow were stunned by her sudden reaction. Maisie patted her chest and ced the juice back down, then she smiled and said, ¡°Sorry about that, I haven¡¯t eaten anything yet. My tummy is acting up. Do you mind if we have something to nibble on?¡± Sergio was taken aback for a moment, then nodded understandingly. ¡°Yes, of course. Willow, g o get the waiter.¡± Willow felt irritated for being bossed around, but she held it in. Obediently, she went to call the waiter. Maisie turned her gaze to Sergio. ¡°Mr. Baldwin, could you pick a song for me? How about¡¯ Sweet Dreams¡¯.¡± ¡°Sure, as you wish.¡± After all, the littlemb was already in the lion¡¯s den. There was no way she could escape. As Mr. Baldwin got up and walked toward the karaoke machine, Maisie quickly swapped her juice with Willow¡¯s. A second after she swapped drinks, Willow walked in When Willow saw Maisie sipping on the juice, her eyes lit with triumph ¡°Zee, I ordered some food for you. Why don¡¯t you drink the juice after you¡¯ve eaten? After all, a chilled drink on an empty stomach is bad for you.¡± Maisie smiled and put her ss down. ¡°Sure.¡± Half an hourter, their sses were empty, and most of the food had already been eaten Just then, Maisie¡¯s phone suddenly rang. She stood with her phone in her hand ¡®Excuse me, I have to take this outside. I¡¯ll be right back.¡± Willow watched Maisie walk off and stood up to follow her. However, Sergio pulled her back down. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t let her get away.¡± ¡°She drank the juice. Where could she possibly run off to? Besides, even if she does leave, III still have you, won¡®t I?¡± Sergio Baldwin looked at her and let out a sinister cackle Having finished her own ss of juice, the dumbfounded Willow turned her head around¡± You¡­ What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± ¡°Do you think I¡®m an idiot? Obviously, I spiked both drinks. Just in case she runs, I¡¯ll have you to make up for it.¡± Sergio pulled her into his arms. Willow struggled with all her might. ¡°Don¡®t you know that I¡¯m with Nn Goldmann!¡± ¡°So what? Nn is never going to marry a b*stard daughter like you. Besides, it¡¯s not like we¡®ve never slept together before. When you came to me asking for money back then, didn¡¯t you spend the night with me?¡± Chapter 26 Chapter 26 Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 26 by desirenovel Sergio was never nning to let either one of the Vanderbilt daughters get away tonight. He could just wait until the other one came back, then ravage the both of them! Willow struggled for a little while before the fast-acting drug took effect. Her body went limp. Too weak to move, her still body leaned against him. Sergio pinned her down. ¡°Come to daddy.¡± In thedies¡¯ washroom¡­ Maisie knelt in front of the toilet. Holding her throat, she puked out everyst bit of the juice. She stood up slowly by supporting her hands on the wall. ¡°D*mn it, both of the juices were spiked!¡± Not only was Sergio out to get her, but he was also targeting Willow! Hah! Willow had wanted to set her up. But no way in hell was Maisie going to just sit there and be yed. Willow could have a taste of her own medicine, all by herself! Maisie washed her face. Feeling slightly sober, she got out of that hellhole as fast as she could. Standing by the road, Maisie tried to hail a cab, but all the passing cabs were already upied. Her head was starting to feel dizzy. She gave up and lowered her body to her knees. Quincy drove by and saw the woman crouching by the street with one hand waving. She looked familiar. He took a closer look and was shocked. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Miss Maisie Vanderbilt? Nn looked over, his eyes dimmed. ¡°Stop the car.¡± Quincy parked the car by the road. Nn stepped and strode toward Maisie. Did this woman have too much to drink? Hearing someone call out her name, Maisie instantly lifted her head up and stared nkly into his eyes. Perhaps it was because of her flushed cheeks that the state of her drunken stupor somehow seemed incredibly seductive. Nn swallowed a nervous gulp and pulled her up from the ground. ¡°What are you doing on the ground? Don¡¯t you know how dangerous it is out here?¡± Any man would take advantage of a drunken girl crouching at the side of the road, let alone someone like her. Maisie shook her head with all her might and shrugged off his helping hand. ¡°Get away from me, just leave me alone.¡± She turned to leave, but Nn pulled her back. Maisie lost her bnce and fell into his embrace. Gazing down at the woman in his arms, her skin so soft against his, Nn felt his body stiffening. Even when Willow had hugged him the other night, it was nothing as intense as what he was feeling now. He was about to lose his mind. Nn lifted her back to her feet in one fell swoop, cing both hands on his shoulders. ¡°Miss Vanderbilt, you think that just because you¡ª¡± Upon seeing the blood trickling from Maisie¡¯s chewed-up fingers, Nn¡¯s brows scrunched u p. Holding her hands down, he growled, ¡°Have you gone mad?¡± ¡°Take me to the hospital, please.¡± Maisie spoke in a gentle and soft voice. Unlike her usual arrogant demeanor, she was sincerely begging for help. It finally dawned on him that something was really wrong with her, so Nn quickly took her to his car. ¡°Hospital, now.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Quincy had no idea what was happening, but he quietly obeyed. At the hospital.. Maisie was lying in the bed of a private ward. After the nurse gave her an IV drip, she turned t o look at the two men. Maybe it was because Quincy was standing closer to Maisie that the nurse questioned him, ¡°Are you the boyfriend?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Not knowing what to say, Quincy gaped at Nn. The nurse looked down at the examination report and said, ¡°How could you make your girlfriend take such analeptics? Things like these require mutual consent. I get that you might want to spice up your love life, but these drugs are harmful to the body. My advice, stay away.¡± ¡°No, wait, I¡­¡± Quincy¡®s face blushed red like a tomato. He had never even been defiled! The nurse¡¯s judging tone made him feel impure! The nurse ignored his attempt to rify himself and walked off. Looking humiliated, he turned his head around. ¡°Mr. Goldmann¡­¡± ¡°Wait outside.¡±Nn sent him away. Quincy kept his mouth shut. ¡®Oh,e on!¡® He left the room immediately. Nn gazed down at the unconscious woman for a long while. He never had the chance to properly look at her face before this. Each time they met, she would always have her teeth bared, ws out, ready to pounce. Chapter 27 Chapter 27 Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 27 by desirenovel Nn never knew this woman could look so serene and gentle asleep. He nced at the bite marks on her fingers. Was it because she was drugged and had to resort to such methods just to keep herself awake? How did someone as sharp-witted as her end up being preyed on? If he had not run into her tonight, or worse still, if she had not escaped, then she would have¡­ Maisie¡¯s brows suddenly scrunched up, and hershes trembled. It seemed like she was having a nightmare. ¡°No!¡± Hearing her scream, Nn leaned closer to her. ¡°Maisie?¡± In her dream, Maisie yet again saw the man ravaging her that fateful night six years ago, but this time the man was faceless¡­ Maisie opened her eyes. She was frightened by the magnified face before her eyes, so she lifted her hand instinctively. ¡°Ahhh!¡± ¡°Mr. Goldmann, is everything okay¡­¡± Hearing themotion inside, Quincy barged in through the door. The moment he walked in, he saw a swollen red p mark on Nn¡¯s cheek. He quickly turned to leave, shutting the door tightly behind him. Mr. Goldmann had been pped in the face. No way was Quincy telling anyone that! So, he saw nothing! Maisie finally came back to her senses. Seeing the storm clouds surrounding Nn, she blurted awkwardly, ¡°Haha¡­ Why did you suddenly get so close? For a second there, I thought you were a ghost¡­¡± Nn brushed his fingers against his throbbing cheek and looked up at her. ¡°This is the kindness I get in return for sending you to the hospital?¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Well, that waspletely unintentional,¡± Maisie said in her defense. She lifted her face forward. ¡°How about you give me a p, and we call it even?¡± Nn was done talking to her. He preferred her best when she was asleep. ¡°What were you doing at a karaoke bar?¡± Nn asked. Maisie smiled politely. ¡°What¡®s the point in telling you? You wouldn¡¯t be pleased with my answer anyway.¡± She turned away andid back down. She waved him away. ¡°I¡®ll just rest here for a while more. You, kind sir, may leave now.¡± Nn seriously wanted to strangle this ungrateful woman. He had sent her to the hospital, yet now that she was well and about, she immediately pushed him away? Nn walked out of the ward. Quincy, who was patiently waiting outside the door, continued pretending not to see the swollen red mark on his face. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, shall we head back?¡± ¡°You stay back. Send her home once she wakes up.¡± Quincy was too lost for words to utter a response. Clutching her waist, the disheveled Willow stumbled out of the karaoke bar entrance, furiously cursing through gritted teeth, ¡°Maisie, you cursed b*tch. If it weren¡¯t for you¡­¡± If Maisie had not escaped, she would not have fallen into the groping hands of Sergio Baldwin! No way in hell was she going to let Maisie get away with it! When Maisie finally woke up again, it was already ten at night. Carrying her cellphone in one hand, she walked out of the ward. To her surprise, Quincy was sitting upright on the corridor bench. ¡°What are you still doing here?¡± ¡®Isn¡¯t that Nn¡¯s personal assistant?¡¯ Maisie wondered. Quincy got up slowly and said reluctantly, ¡°Mr. Goldmann wanted me to give you a ride home.¡± ¡®I know! That¡¯s so sweet of him! I¡¯m so touched, I could cry!¡® was what he imagined her response would be. After all, Mr. Goldmann hardly ever cared about the women he met. ¡°Oh, I see. Well, let¡®s go then.¡± Maisie waved her hand, signaling for him toe. No sign of overwhelming gratitude. Instead, she acted as if this was all well-deserved and treated Quincy like he was a free Uber ride. Quincy let out a sigh. Just another ordinary day in his pitiful life. Quincy drove Maisie to the address she had given him. After Maisie got off, she dug through her purse and ced $2 on the passenger seat. ¡°For the ride. Drive safe.¡± Quincy picked up the crumpled dor bills, so deformed there were little tears from the folds. His heart screamed in frustration. is barely enough for gas! ¡®And this is a luxury car! No, wait¡­ What do I care? I¡¯m not an Uber driver! ¡®Hold up, this neighborhood she lives in¡­¡¯ Quincy was confused. ¡®Miss Maisie Vanderbilt is staying in Seaview Vi, too? What are the odds?¡¯ Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 28 by desirenovel The next day-in the conference room of ckgold headquarters. The process of this serious meeting was equivalent to 30 minutes of torture for those in the room, especially since a gloomy aura was permeating from the person sitting in the center seat, which made the executives on both sides quiver. Nn¡¯s head was not in the meeting at all. Instead, it was upied with a certain cursed woman from last night. Just because he had had a lewd dream all night long, as if he were possessed, all he could see was that woman¡¯s face. He must be going insane. When the meeting finally ended, Nn returned to his office with his jaw clenched. Holding a bunch of documents, Quincy walked in. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, you¡¯re back from the meeting.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Nn sat back in his chair impetuously. ¡°We¡®re going swimming tonight.¡± Quincy paused midway while flipping through the documents in his hands and looked up.¡± What? Why the sudden urge to swim?¡± Nn hesitated before looking up with a straight face and spitting out the words. ¡°To cool off.¡± Quincy muttered, ¡°Oh!¡± As if something came to mind, he eximed, ¡°By the way, sir, when I sent Miss Vanderbilt homest night,¡± ¡°Stop, don¡®t speak of that woman.¡± Nn was in no mood to hear her name. Quincy kept his mouth shut. Alright, maybe he was talking too much. ¡°If you¡®re sure about swimming tonight, then I¡®ll cancel your RSVP for Mr. Boucher¡®s birthday Though, Mr. Goldmann Snr really wanted you to be there.¡± Seeing Nn¡®s irritable expression, Quincy immediately stopped talking. He was only a messenger At Vaenna Jewelry¡­ While Maisie was passing through the corridor, a couple of employees walked past her, and she overheard their chatter. ¡°Have you seen Director Vanderbilt today? She¡¯s a stick of walking dynamite. Nothing ever pleases her. She¡¯s so hot-tempered when she¡¯s hardly capable herself.¡± ¡°Too bad she had to be a Vanderbilt. We¡®ll just have to bear with it.¡± Maisie came to a halt and gave them a nce. As if a thought suddenly came to mind, she marched toward Willow¡¯s office. ¡°I said to leave me alone!¡± Without even looking, Willow threw a folder on her table in the direction of the door. Itnded right by Maisie¡¯s feet. Maisie picked up the folder and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s only morning. What got you so riled up?¡± ¡®Ah, Maisie, it¡¯s you.¡± The events of the night before shed through Willow¡®s head. With a surge of rage, she marched toward Maisie and lifted her hand up, charging for a p. Maisie swiftly stopped the iing p. ¡°Did someone unleash the hounds of hell? Weren¡¯t you the one who tried to set me upst night?¡± She had fallen for it once six years ago. Did Willow think she would fall for the same trick twice? Only an idiot would be that stupid. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Willow felt too drained to argue. ¡°Then what are you mad at me for?¡± Maisie stared right into her eyes. ¡°Unless¡­ I wasn¡¯t the only one drugged?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Willow stammered. She certainly could not let Maisie know what had gone down between her and Mr. Baldwinst night! She pulled her hand back. ¡°Did you think Mr. Baldwin wouldn¡¯te after you again just because you got awayst night? Once heys his eyes on something, he¡¯ll do whatever it Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. takes to get it!¡± The corner of Maisie¡¯s lips curled into a sneer. ¡°Just as well. Those whoy eyes on me tend t o go through hell.¡± The blood drained from Willow¡¯s face. Why was this b*tch so difficult to deal with!? ¡°Ah, right. I¡®m rehiring an old staff member. Could you sign off on this?¡± Maisie held out the papers in front of her face. Without even looking, Willow replied, ¡°Over my dead body.¡± ¡°Oh, never mind then. I guess I¡®ll just ask Nn.¡± As Maisie was about to put the papers away, Willow snatched them from her hand and signed immediately, not even bothering to read the document. Right then, she looked just like Maisie when she had been threatened to sign the other day. Chapter 29 Chapter 29 Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 29 by desirenovel Maisie walked out and shut the door to Willow¡¯s office. Looking at the document Willow had signed, Maisie smirked. Dealing with simpletons was so mundane. Just then, ¨¤ call from Ryleigh came through. Maise walked toward the stairs before she picked up the call. ¡°Zee, could youe with me to my Uncle Boucher¡®s birthday party tonight? I told my dad that I would bring the infamous designer, Zora. He¡®s been wanting to meet you since forever!¡± Hearing how excited Ryleigh was, Maisie answered reluctantly, ¡°But I don¡®t even know the Bouchers¡­¡± ¡°But I do! Since you¡®re back in the country, you should get to know more people. Who knows? You might even meet your soulmate tonight!¡± ¡°I¡¯m a mother of three kids. What soulmate?¡± Maisie sighed. ¡°Aww, Zee! Come on! Say you¡®ll go?¡± She could never win against Ryleigh. Thus, Maisie had no choice but to apany her best friend. Mr. Boucher¡¯s birthday banquet was held at the Regal Ballroom. The Bouchers were the real nobility here in the royal capital. The other elite families around paled inparison to them. Even the Goldmanns-who held great authority in Bassburgh and ranked alongside the Bouchers-would not risk offending them. However, the Goldmanns trod in business while the Bouchers were in politics. There was generally no conflict of interest between the two. Everyone in Bassburgh knew the Bouchers had two sons. The eldest, Helios Boucher, was an A-list film star in the entertainment industry of Zlokova who had won awards for two film festivals. He was known as the nation¡¯s hunk with over two hundred million fans. Not to mention, he was also a singer and a shareholder of Royal Crown Entertainment Co. It seemed Mr. Boucher¡¯s birthday was exclusive only to the rich and powerful. Ordinary elite families like the Vanderbilts did not fit the required eligibility. ¡°Zee, hurry up!¡± Ryleigh, who was walking up the stairs, turned to hurry Maisie out of the car. The moment she stepped out, Ryleigh¡®s jaw hung ajar. Maisie wore a graceful ck and gold dress with a deep neckline and a cinched waist, showing off her slender body. The bottom of the skirt bloomed like a trumpet flower, its petal veins lined with ayer of shimmering gold. t was as if she was wearing a gxy of stars. The ck flower diamond earrings swayed with every step she took. Along with the delicate makeup she had on, she was beautiful, like a goddess who had come alive from an ancient Greek sculpture. Seeing Ryleigh gaping back at her, Maisie knocked her head with the clutch in her hand.¡° What are you staring at?¡± Ryleigh pretended to faint and leaned against her shoulder, taking advantage of her. ¡°Why am I not a man? How infuriating! I¡®m so jealous of the lucky b*stard who gets to end up with you.¡± Marrying such a perfect wife was like hitting the jackpot! Maisie put her arms around Ryleigh and said jokingly, ¡°If you really want to be a man, all you have to do is undergo surgery. Your father might even be happy when he realizes he has another son.¡± Ryleigh pursed her lips. Linking her arm through Maisie¡¯s, they entered the venue together. Naturally, Maisie¡¯s appearance attracted the eyes of many men around her, who either looked amazed or were inplete awe. Standing among the crowd, she became a bright iridescent ray of light- impossible to be lost in the shadows. Ryleigh smirked. ¡°I¡¯ll say, bringing you with me really does light up the scene.¡± Maisie¡¯s beauty outshone Willow by a million miles! ¡°Looks to me, these people here are no ordinary joes?¡± Maisie could tell, judging from their gestures and the grandeur of this banquet. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°Why, of course! It¡®s Uncle Boucher¡®s birthday. Only high¨Cranking officials and the super-rich and powerful are invited. You certainly won¡¯t find any lightweights swarming the ce. Even the Vanderbilts could never step foot in here.¡± Maisie chuckled. ¡°You do know I¡¯m a Vanderbilt too, right?¡± ¡°You¡¯re different. You¡¯re here as the infamous designer Zora, who was received by the royals o fStoslo. You definitely qualify!¡± Ryleigh assured her. Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 30 by desirenovel At that moment, two men stood above the stairwell. Leaning against one arm and holding a wine ss in the other, the man in the navy blue suit lowered his gaze onto the mesmerizing silhouette amidst the crowd. He turned to look at Nn. Lifting up his wrist, he nced at his watch. Nn had been staring at the woman for over ten minutes. ¡°That woman does look rather beautiful.¡± ¡°Mm,¡± Nn answered faintly. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. He had noticed her as soon as she walked in. Whenever the woman moved in the crowd, the gaze of every man around her followed, eyes burning with lust. Without needing any feigned effort to charm or be flirtatious, her just standing there was enough to keep all eyes on her. Helios Boucher looked at him with a glimpse of surprise. ¡°How rare of you to actually find a woman attractive!¡± For all the years he had known Nn, never had he heard the man agree out loud to a woman being beautiful. Not even Willow, who was always by his side. Nn finally looked away. He finished the ss of wine in his hand and ced it down. Then, he turned around and strode down the stairs. The corner of Helios¡® lips curled into a smirk as he looked at those gorgeous, dewy eyes. Maisie was laughing and chatting merrily away. A woman so perfectly breathtaking with a smile so alluring. No wonder Nn could not stand still. ¡°Dad, this is the infamous Miss Zora, whom I met in Stoslo.¡± After being introduced by his daughter, Russell Hill smiled and raised his ss. ¡°So you¡¯re the jewelry designer, Zora. My daughter¡¯s told me so much about you. Seeing you in person, I have to say, you are indeed astounding.¡± Maisie nodded with a grin. ¡°Mr. Hill, you tter me.¡± Ryleigh was smiling from ear to ear until she saw the man behind Maisie, leaving her feeling completely deted. Russell lifted his ss politely in the man¡¯s direction. ¡°Mr. Goldmann.¡± Taken by surprise, Maisie stepped aside and turned to look at Nn. ¡®Bloody h*11! This man is like a phantom who just won¡¯t stop haunting me! Nn gave her a passing nce, and then he looked back at Russell before clinking their sses. He held the wine ss against his lips and saw Ryleigh. ¡°This is¡­¡± CAS? Russell introduced them with a smile. ¡°This is my daughter, Ryleigh Hill.¡± A wave of embarrassment washed over Ryleigh¡¯s face. ¡®Oh, crap! ¡°Ah, I see, you¡¯re Miss Hill.¡± Nn took a sip of wine and cracked a smirk. ¡°I bumped into Miss Hill not so long ago at the police station.¡± ¡± Russell red at Ryleigh. ¡°Did you get yourself into trouble again?¡± Ryleigh made a pitiful pouting face and hid behind Maisie. ¡°Dad, I swear I didn¡¯t. It was all a misunderstanding!¡± Maisie nced at Nn, who seemed to be enjoying this. She turned to face Russell and feigned a grin. ¡°Mr. Hill, Ryleigh was at the station because of me. I identally crashed into Mr. Goldmann¡¯s car. She was only there to help me.¡± Looking rather disconcerted, Russell nodded. Nn looked at her. This woman would actually sacrifice herself just to protect a friend.¡¯ ¡°It sure is lively over here.¡± A voice slowly came close. A man wearing a tailored navy blue suit approached them. The man exuded elegance. He had wlessly sculpted features, a face so immactely handsome it was beyond words. With his innate grace and nobility, along with that dreamy face, he seemed heaven-sent. How should one describe him? He was the very definition of a prince charming who had stepped out of a fairytale. He was wless. 1 Helios Boucher-Maisie had been aware of his identity since a long time ago. After all, he was a famous singer and an award-winning actor. He only ever appeared in exceptional films. She had seen him in movies, ying a bunch of different characters, but never in real life. Moreover, his name was befitting of his persona, Helios-the sun god. Like the first rays of the morning sun illuminating the dark. Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 31 by desirenovel ¡°Helios!¡± Ryleigh waved at him. Maisie wasn¡¯t surprised. She knew that Ryleigh¡¯s aunt was the wife of Mr. Boucher, who was also Helios¡® mother. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Ryleigh. Is this your friend?¡± Ryleigh held her arm and said, ¡°My best friend!¡± ¡°Why are you here?¡± Nn stared at Helios impatiently. Helios smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to meet thisdy.¡± He was referring to Maisie. Maisie was surprised. Did the best actor just say that he wanted to meet her? Nn didn¡®t reply, but his eyes turned darker. Next chapter upload .cssreader Helios ignored Nn, walked toward Maisie, and extended an invitation like a gentleman.¡± Would you do me the honor of a dance?¡± Ryleigh¡®s eyes shone with pride. Helios had great taste! Maisie was stunned. She looked toward the killing stares of the other socialites. If she epted this dance, she would probably be ¡°eliminated¡± by the socialites and their fans. Ryleigh gave her a nudge from the back, and Maisie was ¡°mercilessly¡± shoved in front of Helios. Helios caught Ryleigh¡¯s gaze and smiled. ¡°Good job, girl! Maisie turned her head around and gave her a hard re. This girl was best at selling out her teammates! Next chapter upload .cssreader Helios held Maisie¡¯s hand, and right when he was leading her away, someone tugged on her other hand. She turned around, surprised. It was Nn!? Ryleigh¡¯s expression was absolutely interesting. She almost took out a chair and started having popcorn then and there. The onlookers also started whispering among themselves when they saw this. Maisie, who was nning toy low, immediately became the ¡°show stopper¡± of the party. What was she supposed to do when the two big yers of Bassburgh were holding onto her a t the same time? Helios scoffed and said, ¡°Mr. Goldmann, you¡¯re not trying to steal her away, are you?¡± Nn kept calm and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea for you to dance with her.¡± Helios squinted, lifted the corners of his lips, and said, ¡°I think it¡®s a good idea.¡± ¡°Who do you pick?¡± They spoke at the same time while shooting daggers at each other. The helpless Maisie was stuck between the best actor and a man who had given her $ 150,000,000. She couldn¡®t offend either of them! Next chapter upload .cssreader Upon recalling that something was going on between Nn and Willow, and since the host of the night was Helios¡¯ father, it was their party, she had to show them some respect. Thus, she shook off Nn¡®s hand and said, ¡°I¡®m sorry, Mr. Goldmann.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Nn¡®s gaze turned cold while he watched Maisie walk out with Helios. He¡­ must have lost his mind to hold onto her. The music started ying. Helios and Maisie started waltzing under the lights. A handsome man and a beautiful woman shone brightly among the crowd. Helios looked around. He couldn¡®t help but curl his lips and get close to her. ¡°Do you know Mr. Goldmann?¡± Maisie said disapprovingly, ¡°I guess so. He offered $150,000,000 to get me to work at Vaenna Jewelry.¡± ¡°But why do I think he looks at you differently?¡± Helios smiled politely. Maisie lifted her head and looked at him. ¡°Your eyes must have yed tricks on you.¡± Helios scoffed. ¡°Ms. Zora is so humorous.¡± Maisie just smiled and said, ¡°Thanks.¡± Nn¡¯s eyes followed them around, watching them enjoying their conversation. His face turned dark, and the atmosphere around him dropped a few degrees. ¡°Did you see that beauty who¡¯s dancing with Mr. Boucher? She has such a great body. I would do anything to spend a night with a woman like her!¡± Chapter 32 Chapter 32 Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 32 by desirenovel The men in the crowd were staring at Maisie¡¯s curvaceous body. When men looked at women, they would usually start at their bodies and move toward the face. Who wouldn¡¯t like a woman with a great body and a pretty face? However, right after that man said that, he shuddered because he felt a pair of eyes on him. The stare seemed to havee from¡­ where Mr. Goldmann was standing! After the dance ended, a round of apuse erupted. Next chapter upload .cssreader Maisie walked away from the crowd in a hurry while trying to find Ryleigh. Suddenly. someone held onto her. She turned around, and she was standing right in front of Nn ¡°You¡± Before she could finish, ¡°swoosh¡°, a jacket covered her from the top. Maisie took off his jacket and doubtfully asked, ¡°What is this supposed to mean?¡± ¡°Put it on.¡± Nn sounded a littlemanding. Maisie smiled. ¡°But this is how this gown looks, why should I ¨C¡± Nn suddenly pushed her behind some curtains, putting one hand on the wall and holding her close with the other. ¡°Who are you trying to seduce, wearing that?¡± ¡®Doesn¡¯t this woman know how many men were staring at her?¡¯ Maisie raised a finger and poked his shoulder. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, there are plenty of women who are in dresses that show off their figures. Why don¡¯t you go and talk to them instead of just doing this to me?¡± A woman¡®s choice of clothing should be her freedom. Why should men get involved? On topo f that, didn¡¯t all gowns look about the same? Next chapter upload .cssreader ¡°Stop arguing. Just keep that on.¡± Nn gnashed his teeth. ¡°I don¡®t¨C¡± Nn lowered his head and got closer. ¡°I can help you put it on if you don¡®t mind.¡± Maisie shuddered from the sudden proximity, hershes fluttering like butterfly wings. The man¡¯s body was as stable as a volcano. The temperature rose quickly in the small space behind the curtains. Seeing her lightly biting her lips, Nn gulped while his chin tightened. Maisie¡¯s hands started to sweat. This annoying man was standing too close. Was he nning to She suddenly held onto the jacket, wrapped it around herself tightly, and pushed him away.¡± I¡®ll put it on. You don¡®t have to get so close. I don¡®t want people to misunderstand the situation.¡± Then she turned around and walked away. Next chapter upload .cssreader Nn pursed his thin lips, and his eyes darkened. He had been so close to impulsively giving her a passionate kiss. This woman was a dangerous poison! Maisie walked through the crowd angrily, with Nn¡®s jacket wrapped around her. When Ryleigh saw her, she walked toward her. ¡°Hey, isn¡®t this Mr. Goldmann¡®s jacket?¡± ¡®Zee¡®s wearing Mr. Goldmann¡®s jacket? Oh ho, is something going on?¡® Maisie flicked her forehead. ¡°Stop with the naughty thoughts!¡± ¡°Honestly, you¡®re the winner of the night. Mr. Goldmann on one side, my cousin on the other The two biggest yers of Bassburgh were fighting for you. That¡®s a scene straight from a romance flick!¡± Seeing that Ryleigh was getting immersed in her fantasy, Maisie stared at her. ¡°Stop dreaming.¡± ¡°I wonder if my godchildren would¡­¡± Ryleigh suddenly seemed to have remembered something. Her expression froze as she looked at Maisie and said, ¡°Hey, Zee, I suddenly realized that Waylon and Colton look exactly like Mr. Goldmann!¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. She started panicking. ¡°Could the man you spent the night with six years ago be Mr. Goldmann!?¡± Ryleigh¡¯s words made Maisie¡¯s face freeze. She had been shocked when she saw Nn for the first time. He really looked a lot like Waylon and Colton. What was freakier was that his cologne smelled exactly like the one the man from six years ago had had on! Chapter 33 Chapter 33 Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 33 by desirenovel If he really was the man from six years ago¡­ Maisie¡¯s eyes suddenly turned cold. Willow had arranged everything on the night she was tainted. She had even brought in that man But if Nn was the man Willow had gotten to destroy her, he would have known about her. Furthermore, she wouldn¡¯t believe that Willow would send a man like him to her bed. She probably would have kept him for herself. Seeing that she wasn¡¯t responding, Ryleigh asked, ¡°Zee, don¡¯t you think so?¡± ¡°Even if it really was him, do you think a man that Willow used would be a man fit to be my children¡®s father?¡± Maisie asked rhetorically, Ryleigh was rendered speechless. That was an awesome statement! ¡®In Zlokova, only Zee would have the guts to think that Mr. Goldmann wasn¡¯t good enough.¡® Maisie¡¯s phone started buzzing. Next chapter upload .cssreader When she saw that it was Colton, she left the hall in a hurry after saying something to Ryleigh She answered the phone in the corridor. ¡°Colton?¡± *Mommy, Waylon asked me to check if we should keep some supper for you, just in case you got hungry after drinking.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ming back now. Wait for me.¡± Maisie smiled warmly. She was content with having three angels who were always by her side. She turned around and immediately saw Nn standing behind her. She didn¡®t know how long he had been there. Had he overheard? Next chapter upload .cssreader ¡°Is your boyfriend asking you to go back already?¡± Nn asked coolly. Maisie shrugged. ¡°Can¡¯t help it. I can¡¯t stop him from worrying.¡± After saying that, she suddenly remembered something. She removed his jacket and gave it back to him. ¡°Thanks for the jacket.¡± Nn didn¡¯t take it back. Instead, he looked down and calmly said, ¡°I¡¯ll send you back.¡± He wanted to see what her man looked like. Maisie was stunned, but she kept her astonishment hidden. ¡®I must have misheard. You want to send me home?¡± ¡°Is there a problem with that?¡± ¡°No, but I wouldn¡®t want to bother you. If the one at home saw it, he would probably be jealous.¡± She pushed the jacket into his arms, turned around, and tried to leave. Nn suddenly walked in front of her. ¡°You don¡®t want to bother me, or do you not want me to send you back?¡± Maisie smirked. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, I¡®m shocked by your sudden concern about me.¡± Concern? Nn¡®s eyes couldn¡®t help but turn cold. ¡°You¡®re thinking too highly of yourself.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Why would he be concerned about her? That wasn¡¯t possible! Maisie raised her brows and walked toward him. ¡°No? You have a girlfriend, but you¡¯re trying t o send another woman home. People might think that you have intentions.¡± Nn¡®s thin lips turned into a thin line. He tried to say something, but Helios showed up. He still had a friendly smile on. ¡°You¡¯re leaving already?¡± Next chapter upload .cssreader Maisie shrugged. ¡°Someone is waiting for me at home. I have to get back.¡± ¡°Do you want me to get my driver to send you home? It¡®s dangerous for a girl to go home alone at night.¡± Helios smiled. Maisie was going to ept the offer, but Nn stopped her. ¡°I¡®ll send her back.¡± He turned around and dragged Maisie along without giving her a chance to say no. Helios¡® lips curled as he watched Nn bring Maisie away. Nn¡¯s attitude toward her was indeed astonishing. When they got to the car, Maisie shook off his hand. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, could you be reasonable? I said I don¡¯t need you to send me.¡± Chapter 34 Chapter 34 Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 34 by desirenovel What was wrong with this man? Nn opened the car door and said in a somewhatmanding voice, ¡°I¡¯m not going to have a discussion Get in.¡± Maisieughed She had seen women who were unreasonable but never men! She got in the car with a stoic expression. When Nn asked for her address, Maisie hesitated and seemed to have thought of something. ¡®Just stop at the crossroads of Oceana Drive.¡± SO She wasn¡¯t going to let him send her all the way to her front door Nn slightly frowned. ¡®Oceana Drive? Isn¡¯t that where the vis by the beach are? Nn stopped at the crossroads of Oceana Drive. After Maisie got off, she said thanks and left Nn didn¡®t leave immediately. He had his eyes on the direction she was headed. That really was the beach vi area! Maisie walked into the beach vi area. She was careful and kept walking when she got to her vi instead of going in. Nn stopped his car just outside the beach vi area while watching the silhouette walk further in. His expression slightly tensed. It seemed like he was overthinking. He didn¡¯t expect that she was living in the same area as the two children. After Nn drove off, Maisie appeared from behind a wall. Did this man really want to see where I live? Maisie walked through her home door. ¡®I¡¯m back.¡± Colton shushed her and looked toward Daisie, who was sleeping on the couch. ¡®Mommy, Daisie just fell asleep.¡± Maisie walked to the couch and carried Daisie, who was fast asleep inside After tucking her in, she left the room and saw Waylon leave a bowl of hot soup on the table She couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Good job, big brother.¡± Colton climbed onto the chair and sat there with his cheeks in his hands. ¡®Mommy, was the party that Godmother invited you to fun?¡± Waylon smacked his lips and said, ¡®What is fun about parties? They¡¯re just full of bootlickers for the upper ss.¡± Maisie looked up at him. ¡°Where did you hear that from?¡± ¡°That¡®s how they show it in TV shows.¡± ¡°Children shouldn¡¯t be watching too many TV shows.¡± Maisie felt helpless knowing that they were going to be poisoned by the TV shows. Colten said unhappily, ¡°But Paw Patrol and Celon are so childish.¡± What else could she have said? She had to deal with the children she gave birth to. ¡°By the way, Mommy, Waylon, and Daisie are going to debut!¡± After hearing that, Maisie looked at Waylon in shock. ¡°You¡®re going to debut with Daisie?¡± ¡°Don¡®t worry, Mommy. We can help you earn some money when we debut. Since we¡®re going t o start school soon, we¡¯ll be able to pay for our own school fees.¡± Maisie put down her spoon and looked at the two attentively. ¡°Do you think that I can¡®t afford t o raise you?¡± The two shook their heads. ¡°Exactly. I don¡®t need that extra money!¡± ¡°Mommy, you do look like you don¡®t need extra money, but you don¡®t have a lot either. The vi alone cost $600,000. Waylon and Daisie are going to a school for elites that costs $150,000 a year. Music school is expensive too. ¡°On top of that, there are our daily expenses, the car, you need to get bags, clothes, makeup. All that is going to cost a few hundred thousand.¡± Colton ran out of fingers for calction. Maisie was rendered speechless. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Colton tilted his head and said without holding back, ¡°Mommy, you¡®re poor!¡± Maisie put a hand to her chest. That cut straight to her heart. She slowly forced a smile. ¡°It¡®s alright. I still have $150,000,000 left.¡± Chapter 35 Chapter 35 Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 35 by desirenovel ¡°$150,000,000 isn¡®t enough for you to burn.¡± Maisie was rendered speechless. Colton hung his little head. ¡°And it¡¯s tough for you to bring in money and take care of us. You don¡®t have a man to take care of you, so we wanted to share your burden.¡± Waylon nodded. Seeing that they were so mature at such a young age, Maisie was torn between being d and sad She had been trying hard to give them the best life they could get Even though they didn¡®t have a father, she wasn¡¯t going to let people look down on them Maisie knew that her children were mature. She didn¡¯t have to worry much, but she wished that they wouldin to her sometimes. It would make her feel better. She looked down and smiled with a quiet sigh. ¡°Alright, I know you¡®re trying to help, but getting into the entertainment business is too risky. Let¡¯s talk about it when you¡®re older You¡®re still young. That¡®s not a good ce for you to be in.¡± The entertainment business was always a tricky ce, and Waylon and Daisie were so young people might manipte them. ¡°Alright, it¡®s bedtime. Children should sleep early.¡± Maisie got up and patted their heads Colton and Waylon returned to their rooms, closed the door, and climbed into their beds for a secret discussion. ¡°Waylon, Mommy disapproves.¡± Next chapter upload .cssreader Waylon put a hand to his chin, pretending to be in deep thought like a grown¨Cup ¡°Mommy seems to be worried that Daisie and I will be bullied when we get into the entertainment business because no one will have our backs.¡± Colton agreed. He seemed to have thought of an idea and said with a cheeky smile, ¡°What if w e get to know the top yer in the business?¡± ¡°Are you talking about Helios Boucher?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Colton smiled happily. ¡°But we¡®ll need the help of our silly Godmother!¡± Although they still couldn¡¯t say who their father was, they could get a ¡°Godfather¡± who was just as cool as their father. And in Zlokova, Helios would be that person. They say it¡¯s not about what you know but who you know. If you know enough big yers, you¡®ll be able to fly At Vaenna Jewelry¡­ A blond, middle¨Caged man with shades and a grey trenchcoat walked into thepany. Even though the man was in his 40s, he was still fit with a distinguished air that made employees¡¯ heads turn. The floor that he was headed to was where the designer Zora¡¯s office was on. Next chapter upload .cssreader N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. The man entered the office. Maisie turned her chair around and stood up, smiling. ¡°Uncle Kennedy.¡± Kenndy took off his shades and looked at her with slight surprise. ¡°You¡®re Zee?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me.¡± Maisie nodded. Kennedy happily walked up to her and took a good look. ¡°I haven¡®t seen you in so many years. You¡®re looking more and more like your mother.¡± After half an hour, the two sat on the couch and drank coffee. Maisie informed him about the situation in Vaenna, and he looked stoic. ¡°Vaenna was the jewelrypany founded by your mother. I had been handling it since her passing. I never thought your father would let someone who doesn¡¯t know anything about jewelry like Willow handle thepany six years ago.¡± Next chapter upload .cssreader He took a sip of his coffee and hummed. ¡°Your father wanted me to guide her, but I refused. How would Vaenna shine under someone like that?¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I invited you back.¡± Maisie smiled. ¡°Since I¡®m back in Vaenna, I¡®m going to get it back, no matter what I have to do.¡± Chapter 36 Chapter 36 Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 36 by desirenovel Kennedy looked up. ¡°But your father already gave the shares to Willow. It¡¯s going to be hard to get her to give them up, and on top of that, ¡°that person¡± is behind her.¡± ¡°That person¡± was Mr. Goldmann. Maisie¡¯s lips curled. ¡°I¡¯ve been observing their rtionship ever since I returned. Even if Nn is protecting Willow, how long would he be able to do that for?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Nn and Willow have been together for six years, but he has no intentions of marrying her. Even though I don¡¯t know the reason, one thing is possible to conclude.¡± Maisie¡¯s eyes slightly turn cold. ¡°He¡¯s not keen on the idea of marrying Willow, which means he¡¯s not nning on marrying her. Willow can only stick to him for a short time. It wouldn¡¯t b e hard for Nn to find a woman who¡¯s better than her. It¡¯s just a matter of time for me to take back the shares of Vaenna from Willow.¡± Kennedy knew her words were true, but he was still worried. ¡°There¡¯s no guarantee to this. What if Mr. Goldmann does marry her in the future?¡± If Willow became Mrs. Goldmann, she would be in a different ss. It would be impossible to get the shares back from her then. ¡°The Goldmanns should have a higher standard than that. To be able to be Mrs. Goldmann, the girl probably needs to be a few sses higher than us, Vanderbilts. Probably the heir of a huge corporation or royalty.¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Kennedy looked confused. Mr. Goldmann had never mentioned those requirements. They weren¡¯t trying to pick a queen. Why did she sound agitated, like she was the one who was picking a wife for Mr. Goldmann? ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not worry about this just yet. The issue about time that I mentioned is to build m y own jewelry brand in a short period.¡± Kennedy was shocked. ¡°You could do that in a short time?¡± She looked up and smiled. ¡°Yes, but what if I could get people in the Board of Directors to think that this title belongs to me?¡± ¨C ¡°The board believes that Mr. Goldmann is behind Willow. In their minds, Willow is the best person for that title.¡± The Board of Directors had let Willow off because Stephen had given all the shares to her and because Mr. Goldmann was backing her up. If it were anotherpany, a senior executive that was as useless as she would have been kicked out of the Board of Directors. ¡°Other than bringing a man in, what other benefits could she bring to the table? Vaenna has been suffering losses. Would Nn be willing to pay to cover the hole and support people who are not under hispany? ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I don¡¯t want to work anymore either. I¡¯ll be happy being paid for nothing.¡± Maisie couldn¡¯t wait to just wake up with money in her bank every day. 1 Kennedyughed. ¡°That¡¯s true. But what do you n to do?¡± Maisie pushed a document in front of him. He was shocked after reading it. ¡°You¡¯re trying to get a partnership with Taylor!?¡± Taylor Jewelry was the biggest jewelrypany in Zlokova. It was bigger than Vaenna and any other jewelrypany. Taylor Jewelry had an international market. It stood at the peak of the fashion jewelry industry along with Luxe and Majestic from Stoslo. International models would wear jewelry from these three big brands on the runway. If Taylor partnered up with Vaenna, Vaenna would be able to have a breakthrough in reputation in Zlokova. That would be equal to having Taylor as their ¡°face¡± from then on. Chapter 37 Chapter 37 Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 37 by desirenovel The benefits that could bring to Vaenna were obvious. ¡°Zee, Taylor Jewelry has tough requirements. They wouldn¡¯t be interested in any jewelrypany. Why would they agree to work with Vaenna?¡± Maisie smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. I have a n¡­¡± Le walked into thepany with her branded bag like an upper-ssdy. All the employees knew that she was Willow¡¯s mother, so they called her ¡°Mrs. Chairman¡±. However, just when she was happily going to meet Willow to find out if her n for the other night had worked out, she saw Maisie and a blond man getting off the elevator while enjoying a conversation. Her gaze turned fierce. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re bringing men you seduce all the way to the office now?¡± Kennedy¡¯s face dropped. When he tried to say something, Maisie held up a hand to stop him. She smiled at Le and said, ¡°How would I be better than you when ites to seducing men?¡± ¡°How dare you talk back!?¡± Le angrily raised her hand, ¡®p!¡¯ The p rang through the walkway. Maisie¡¯s face was slightly turned, a red mark appearing. Before Kennedy could react, Maisie¡¯s quick handnded on Le¡¯s face. The p made her fall to the floor. Le held her face that was in pain, while looking shocked. The burn on Maisie¡¯s palm could show how much strength she had put into it. Remembering the red print on Daisie¡¯s face and looking at Le¡¯s face at that moment, she believed she had avenged Daisie. ¡°How¡­ how dare you hit me!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like to be on the losing end. You pped me first. The p was just a return.¡± Maisie¡¯s smile was cold. Just when she was leaving with Kennedy, she saw Nn and Willow walking over. 1 Seeing that her mother was on the floor, Willow worriedly helped her up. ¡°What happened, Mom?¡± Le kept saying how much it hurt. When Willow saw the palm print on her face, she immediately walked to Maisie and questioned her. ¡°Zee, how could you p my mom? Even¡­ even if you don¡¯t like her, you can¡¯t just hit people.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, you should check the surveince footage before saying that.¡± Maisie pointed at the cameras outside the elevators that were pointed at them. When Le saw the cameras, her face changed. Willow looked at her mother. That wasn¡¯t good. Her mother must have said something which made Maisie p her, and it was right under the cameras. ¡°But¡­ even if my mom said something terrible, you can¡¯t just assault someone.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve made up your mind that I started it before even checking the footage? Are you blindly helping your mom instead of looking at the evidence?¡± Maisie smiled and looked at Nn, who was expressionless. ¡°Does Mr. Goldmann think we should check the surveince footage?¡± Willow and Le were in trouble. Nn noticed that there was still a mark on her face. His eyes turned dark, and he said,¡± There¡¯s no need for that.¡± He was able to guess what had happened without having to check. Maisie shrugged and turned to Kennedy. ¡°Uncle Kennedy, let¡¯s go. We shouldn¡¯t let our clients wait.¡± Kennedy nodded. Willow stopped her. ¡°Zee, which client are you meeting?¡± As if she was trying to put up a good performance in front of Nn, she walked toward Maisie with a smile, ¡°Why not let me talk to the clients? I want to learn from you.¡± Chapter 38 Chapter 38 Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 38 by desirenovel Maisie turned around and looked at her. ¡°Are you sure?¡± If she went to meet Taylor Jewelry by herself, there might still be a little hope, but if Willow went, she probably wouldn¡¯t even get to meet them. Willow smiled. ¡°I can¡¯t let you do everything while I do nothing.¡± Maisie sniggered in her heart. Her ¡°hunger for knowledge¡± was so strong just because she wanted to be on Nn¡¯s good side. ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Zee¡­¡± Kennedy wanted to say something, but Maisie had already handed the agreement to her. ¡°That¡¯s the partnership proposal with Taylor Jewelry. Thank you for doing this.¡± Nn frowned, and his lips turned into a thin line. Willow was happy that Maisie was really willing to give her agreement to her. If she could close the deal, Nn would look at her in a different light. If this woman was going to pass on the opportunity, she couldn¡¯t me her. Maisie walked back to her office alone. A deep voice came from behind her. ¡°You knew that she wasn¡¯t going to close the deal with Taylor Jewelry. Why did you agree to let her go?¡± Maisie stopped in her tracks, turned around to look at Nn, smiled, and said, ¡°You were there too. Didn¡¯t you hear that she wanted to go? I didn¡¯t force her.¡± Nn¡¯s eyes darkened. He went up to her and held her wrist. ¡°You can stop pretending.¡± ¡°You¡¯re feeling bad for her just for a small matter?¡± Maisie struggled a little but didn¡¯t manage to shake him off. She bit her teeth and said, ¡°Mr. Goldmann, since you¡¯re feeling bad and know that she¡¯s walking into a dead-end, why didn¡¯t you stop her just now?¡± Nn didn¡¯t answer. She continued. ¡°Since you didn¡¯t stop her, why are you ming me now?¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. It wasn¡¯t possible for Nn not to know about Taylor. If he knew, he would know that Willow would be stonewalled. Even if Willow said she was Nn¡¯s girlfriend, they might still ignore her. If he didn¡¯t stop her, why was he putting the me on Maisie now? ¡°What do you want?¡± Maisie hesitated and looked at him. ¡°I want Vaenna.¡± ¡°To get the shares from her?¡± Nn said calmly. She didn¡¯t bother to pretend. ¡°Yes.¡± Nn looked at how carefree this woman was. He squinted a little and said, ¡°I can give that to you.¡± ¡°What?¡± Maisie was startled. She was surprised. Did she imagine that? Nn got closer to her. ¡°I can give you something that¡¯s even more attractive than shares, but you have to give up the shares of Vaenna for it.¡± Maisie¡¯s face froze upon hearing that. She sniggered. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in anything other than shares of Vaenna. Even if it¡¯s $150,000,000.¡± Nn scoffed. ¡°Maisie, you need to be smart. You won¡¯t get any of the shares if I don¡¯t agree to it.¡± ¡°Are you trying to say that you¡¯re going to try and stop me?¡± Maisie¡¯s eyes darkened. He was already protecting her even when they weren¡¯t married yet. If they really did get married, Willow was probably going to do a riverdance on her head. ¡°I don¡¯t need to try. Given your status and capability, why would you care about this?¡± He paused, sounding cold. ¡°If you¡¯re willing to give up on the shares of Vaenna, I¡¯ll give you a new jewelry company.¡± Maisie looked at him. ¡°You want me to give my mother¡¯spany to an unrted person. Why?¡± Nn¡¯s eyes were calm. ¡°Your father has already taken all the shares from thepany that your mother founded. ording to thew, thispany belongs to Stephen. Your mother is no longer in the picture.¡± Chapter 39 Chapter 39 Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 39 by desirenovel Maisie¡¯s eyes darted around, her expression slowly calming down. ¡®Father has taken all of Mother¡¯s shares?¡¯ ¡®WHY? ¡®It was shared equity, and they were Mother¡¯s shares. Why were they taken?¡¯ ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡± Maisie gnashed her teeth. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask your father?¡± Seeing her eyes losing hope, Nn somehow felt¡­ concerned. He had looked into every detail of the Vanderbilts and was clear about Vaenna¡¯s predicament. He hadn¡¯t known that thete wife of Stephen founded Vaenna. He had started looking into them when Maisie came back. Marina had started Vaenna with Stephen, but since her demise, all the shares had gone to Stephen instead of him helping Maisie keep her mother¡¯s shares. Willow only had thispany because Stephen had given it to her. She was not as capable nor talented as Maisie. Nn was a little selfish when it came to getting Maisie out of Vaenna. Maybe it would be better for him to investigate if he kept her close. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Maisie shook off his hand with a serious expression. She rubbed her wrist and turned around. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, you may leave if there¡¯s nothing further to talk about.¡± ¡°You¡¯lle to me.¡± Nn left after saying that. Maisie walked to her desk, picked up the phone, and dialed a number. ¡°Mr. Zidane? I¡¯m Maisie. I¡¯d like to know more about my mother¡¯s will.¡± Willow happily went to Taylor for their meeting, but she was stonewalled. She didn¡¯t know how important Taylor Jewelry was in Zlokova, so she acted as such. ¡°I¡¯m Mr. Goldmann¡¯s girlfriend. Treating me like this just means that you¡¯re disrespecting Mr. Goldmann.¡± Given the influence the Goldmanns had in Zlokova, she wasn¡¯t afraid. ¡°Mr. Goldmann and his influence. Does that mean anyone can throw a fit in my ce in his name?¡± Among a few bodyguards that were walking toward them, an old woman with grey hair in an elegant emerald dress was pushed out on a wheelchair. She was wearing priceless rosewood rosary beads on her hand. Even though she was old, one could tell that she was a beauty of her time. Even though she was in a wheelchair, one could still feel howmanding she was. ¡°You¡¯re just a little jewelrypany. If I want to work with you, it¡¯s because we can see your potential.¡± Willow held her arrogance. The old womanughed with a fierceness in her eyes. ¡°Whichpany sent this ignorant employee over? Why didn¡¯t you do a bit of research beforeing over and see who we Taylor Jewelry are first?¡± An employee went to the olddy and said something. She waved him off impatiently. ¡°What i s Vaenna? I¡¯ve never heard of them. Get the security to escort her out.¡± ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare! I¡¯m Mr. Goldmann¡¯s girlfriend!¡± The olddy looked fierce. ¡°Get Mr. Goldmann toe then. See if he will give this old woman some respect. Throw her out!¡± A few security guards appeared and forcefully took Willow outside. Willow was fuming after being thrown out of Taylor. She should have let Maisiee over. She must have framed her for this. Maisie had been aware that this was going to fail, so she had let here instead. No way! She was going to repay this humiliation one day! At Vanderbilt Manor¡­ Maisie sped home with the document, ignoring Le, who was in the living room. Chapter 40 Chapter 40 Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 40 by desirenovel Seeing that Maisie ignored her, Le blocked her. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Get out of the way.¡± Maisie pushed her aside, ignoring the people who were talking behind her, and went straight to the study. She mmed the documents on the desk. Stephen was shocked at her actions, and his face sank. ¡°How dare youe back?¡± ¡°Do you think I want toe back here? I came to ask you something.¡± Maisie held the document. ¡°What happened to my mother¡¯s shares?¡± Stephen was stunned. He.didn¡¯t think she would ask about this. Seeing that Stephen was quiet, Maisie continued. ¡°My mother founded Vaenna, and it¡¯s shared equity with you. Why would her shares be yours when she passed?¡± ¡°Are you questioning me?¡± Stephen raised his voice. Le, who was eavesdropping outside, was wondering why Maisie came to see Stephen, but when she heard arguments, she was d. That¡¯s right, the worse the argument between the two of you, the better. ¡°Give me a good exnation then.¡± Maisie kept her interrogative tone. Stephen mmed his hands on the table. ¡°I¡¯m your father!¡± ¡°That wasn¡¯t what you said six years ago.¡± Maisie¡¯s eyes were cloudy. ¡°When you kicked me out, did you really think I was still your daughter?¡± Stephen clenched his jaw but didn¡¯t answer. ¡°I kept thinking, why would you let an outsider run my mother¡¯spany? Turns out you¡¯ve taken over all the shares, even all the property that Vaenna owns. My mother was never mentioned.¡± Maisie¡¯s eyes were red, but she suddenly burst outughing. ¡°Now that I think of it, if you really did love my mother, you wouldn¡¯t have had a mistress and even made a child out of wedlock.¡± ¡®p! Stephen¡¯s p fell hard on her cheek. Maisie¡¯s face slightly turned, her hair a little messy. The red print on her face was brighter than the one that Le had left. ¡°If you still think of me as your father, stop questioning.¡± Stephen gnashed his teeth. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Seeing the coldness on her father¡¯s face, not even showing the guilt he felt about her mother, Maisie was absolutely disappointed. She nodded, not able to stop a tear from rolling down her cheek. She smiled. ¡°I¡¯m no longer rted to the Vanderbilts. I can¡¯t take out the blood in me, but I¡¯m now an outsider.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Maisie took the document, turned, and left the study. She opened the door and bumped into Le, who was standing outside, and left. Le pretended to worry. ¡°Dear, is Zee alright?¡± ¡°Ignore her.¡± Stephen sat down. The palm that had pped her curled into a fist. 1 Maisie sat in the car. The tears that she had been holding back started rolling down her cheeks. She sucked it up; wiped her tears off, started the engine, and left Vanderbilt Manor. At a cafe¡­ Ryleigh was shocked that Waylon and Colton had invited her for some coffee. However, she felt that these two rascals were ¡°up to no good.¡± ¡°Colton, Waylon, do you need my help with something?¡± she asked, straight to the point, and took a sip of her coffee. ¡°Godmother, my brother and sister are going into showbiz. That¡¯s why we wanted your help!¡± Ryleigh choked on her coffee. After a few coughs, she calmed down, looked at Waylon, and said, ¡°You want to join the entertainment business with Daisie?¡± Chapter 41 Chapter 41 Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 41 by desirenovel Waylon nodded. ¡°Royal Crown has scouted us.¡± Ryleigh was stumped. ¡°You two are so lucky!¡± But honestly, just by their looks alone, she would want them too if she was a scout! Colton happily went and sat next to her. ¡°Godmother, would you help them?¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not in the business. How could I help?¡± Ryleigh felt a little awkward. ¡°But your cousin is!¡± Ryleigh¡¯s hand that was holding coffee jolted. She smiled. ¡°You know that?¡± ¡°That wasn¡¯t hard. We definitely looked into our godmother.¡± Colten jiggled his head happily. Ryleighughed drily. ¡°Zee really did make some geniuses! ¡°Godmother, please help us. If someone bullies you in the future, we will help you too.¡± Colton tugged on her sleeve. That cute little face is too much to handle for Ryleigh. ¡°Alright, of course, I¡¯ll help. Hahaha.¡± Willow mmed the agreement on Maisie¡¯s desk. She was going to put all the me on the humiliation she got from Taylor on Maisie. ¡°I was wondering why you happily agreed. You were trying to humiliate me, right?¡± ¡°You wanted to go. Weren¡¯t you trying to prove yourself? I gave you a chance, but you didn¡¯t take full advantage of it, and you¡¯re ming me?¡± Maisie wasn¡¯t in a good mood after her talk with her father. ¡°You. ¡°Willow was so angry she trembled. ¡°I was wondering which stupidpany you were trying to work with. Taylor Jewelry? You¡¯re just good at picking uselesspanies!¡± Maisie raised her eyes and looked at her. ¡°Stupidpany? Useless?¡±. Sheughed. ¡°Have you not heard about Taylor? Don¡¯t you know how much influence Taylor Jewelry has over the jewelry industry of Zlokova? How could you work here when you don¡¯t even know that?¡± ¡°Maisie, I know you¡¯re jealous that I got Vaenne Jewelry. I can¡¯t help it that father gave it to me.¡± Willow crossed her arms and scoffed. ¡°I¡¯m not as good as you, but I¡¯m luckier. I have the support of Dad and Nn. What do you have? You¡®re just a slightly famous international jewelry designer. That means nothing to me.¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Seeing Maisie¡¯s serious expression, Willow continued proudly. ¡°What¡¯s the point of youing back? I¡¯m just going to walk all over you. Take my advice, don¡¯t go against me, or I¡¯m going to make your life in Vaenna a living hell!¡± Maisie¡¯s face turned colder upon hearing her threats. She had been under the impression that Vaenna that her mother had left behind was her only motivation, but the truth was, Vaenna was no longer rted to her. ¡®The coldness Dad showed to Mom was all because of Le and Willow.¡¯ The woman who had ruined her family was threatening her with the love that her father had for her. Willow couldn¡¯t help showing off. Maisie hadn¡¯t learned her lesson before. She hadn¡¯t taken Le and Willow¡¯s existence seriously because she thought that her father would trust her as the firstborn of the Vanderbilts. It was probably her overconfidence that had caused her downfall with the mother and daughter pair. That was too bad. She was utterly disappointed with her family. No one could threaten her other than her three children. Not even Stephen! Chapter 42 Chapter 42 Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 42 by desirenovel After Maisie stared at Willow for a long time, she calmly said, ¡°Willow, you¡¯re always so arrogant.¡± She slowly got up and said, ¡°If you want Vaenna so much, it¡¯s yours now.¡± Willow was shocked. This woman just said she was giving Vaenna to her? She finally got smart. ¡°I knew you couldn¡¯t win. You should¡¯ve just given up sooner.¡± Willowughed. ¡°I¡¯m not giving up.¡± Maisie walked to her with her arms crossed. ¡°I¡¯m just letting you have a little fun with Vaenna for now. I will still take it back in the future.¡± Maisie didn¡¯t want the shares anymore. She wanted to acquire Vaenne! ¡°You?¡± Willow scoffed. ¡°Yes, me.¡± Maisie threw her resignation letter on her face and chuckled. (This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar) ¡°Look forward to the day when you hand Vaenna back to me.¡± She picked up her bag and looked at Willow. ¡°Willow, I think it¡¯s time you learn how it feels to be ¡®threatened.¡± Didn¡¯t she love to use Nn to threaten her? Hah, she was going to ept Nn¡¯s proposal! She left thepany without looking back. Willow stared at the letter in her hand. She didn¡¯t take what Maisie said to heart. As long as the woman left Vaenna, she couldn¡¯t care less about threats. Nn would always believe and protect her. Why did this woman think she could win? She couldn¡¯t! At ckgold Group¡­ Maisie sat with her legs crossed in the waiting room of the hall with her shades on. After a short wait, a man walked toward her. That man was Nn¡¯s personal assistant, Quincy Lawson. Quincy looked at her. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, please follow me.¡± Maisie stood up and walked toward the elevator with him. In the CEO¡¯s office¡­ Nn leaned back on his chair while reading some documents. He only raised his eyes when Quincy came in. Quincy left after he brought Maisie in. Nn looked at her. ¡°I knew you woulde back to see me.¡± Maisie took off her shades, walked to the desk, put her hand on it, and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks t o you. If you didn¡¯t tell me about the shares, why would I work with you?¡± ¡°Work with me?¡± Nn squinted. Maisie stood up straight and yed with her sunshades. ¡°Yes, work with you. I won¡¯t just take the $150,000,000.¡± Nn leaned back. ¡°How do you want to do this?¡± Maisie looked down. ¡°I can bring the jewelrypany you give me to the peak of the jewelry world in a year. I¡¯ll only take 25% of the shares, you can take all the profit, but you can not get involved with anything I do.¡± After she said that, she looked up and caught Nn¡¯s eyes. Nn frowned and stared at her for a while. ¡°Agreed.¡± Upon seeing him agree, Maisie¡¯s shocked expression returned to normal in a split second. ¡± Since you¡¯ve agreed, I hope that you¡¯ll be able to stick to your promise.¡± After a year, she would have enough to acquire Vaenna. He would have to live up to his promise. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Maisie quickly signed the agreement and handed it to him. ¡°Let¡¯s have a good partnership then.¡± Quincy brought Maisie to the 16th floor. It was an empty floor, and the view was breathtaking. Her private office was spacious, much bigger than the one she had at Vaenna. Chapter 43 Chapter 43 Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 43 by desirenovel Quincy, who was standing behind her, said, ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, I¡¯ll arrange for renovation if you¡¯re happy with this.¡± Maisie turned to look at him and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll get someone to do it.¡± After ten days¡­ The renovation of the 16th floor was pretty muchplete. The disy lobby was in ck gold, and the lights on the walls were vintage and delicate ss lights. The VIP room had vintage decor, and the walls were covered with golden wall cabs of uneven sizes. The chandelier was old European style, separated with a purplish red curtain. Even the washrooms were decorated with corals. When Quincy and Nn came to the 16th floor, they thought they were on the wrong floor after seeing the mysterious yet morous decor. A few workers walked past them carrying something, looking busy. Quincy looked at the ck and gold-themed interior, a little hesitant. ¡°There¡¯s probably no need to make it look so dark.¡± The light on top of him suddenly turned on, and Quincy was startled. He turned around and saw Maisie walking over. ¡°Isn¡¯t it bright now?¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Nn turned to look at her. She was wearing a purplish red puffed sleeve maxi dress. It looked like something an aristocrat from the 19th century would wear. She had a silk bow tied around her cor. She wore a golden snake-shaped ring on her forefinger, and even her earrings were golden tassels. She had a ck feathered hat with her beautiful makeup. She looked ssy and cool. ¡°You have a unique taste,¡± Quincy said under his breath. Maisie shrugged. ¡°You just don¡¯t understand art.¡± Quincy was rendered speechless. Nn walked closer to her. ¡°Are you going with an extravagant style?¡± The extravagant style was vintage. It was an element that she had brought back in trend. The worst thing to happen in the jewelry world was to have the same element. Since Maisie had gotten out of that style, she wouldn¡¯t be able to use that as her ¡°main element¡± anymore Maisie looked at him, raised her brows, and smiled. ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard of blended elements?¡± ¡°What are blended elements?¡± Quincy asked. ¡°It¡¯sbining the vintage look with new elements. That¡¯s the style that I¡¯m going to work on. If you add new elements to carvings and tulle, you¡¯ll get some unique items out of them.¡± After saying that, she walked to a pot, took one of the leaves, and brought it to them. ¡°These leaves are palm-shaped with jagged sides. The veins of the stem look clear. If we were to create something like this, to be meticulous, we could use cut-out and tulle to carve an exact replica.¡± She dipped her finger in a cup of water on the table and dripped a droplet on the leaf. The water on the leaf looked like a pearl. ¡°We just need a little embellishment, and the leaves will present a different look. If this leaf is jewelry, the water droplet is the added ornament.¡± Quincy looked like he understood, but maybe not. Maisie turned and looked at Nn. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, what do you think?¡± Nn¡¯s lips slightly curled. ¡°I look forward to your results.¡± News about ckgold Group having a new jewelrypany spread like wildfire. ¡°Why do you think Mr. Goldmann would suddenly want to have a jewelrypany?¡± Chapter 44 Chapter 44 Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 44 by desirenovel ¡°Why would you even ask? Don¡®t you know that Mr. Goldmann¡¯s girlfriend, Ms. Vanderbilt is the director of Vaenna Jewelry? It¡¯s probably for her.¡± ¡°I¡¯m jealous.¡± A few employees were having a discussion. They knew about the story of Mr. Goldmann and Ms. Vanderbilt, but they didn¡¯t know that it was true. Why else would ckgold Group establish a new jewelrypany? 1 Willow walked to the front desk with some dessert. The receptionists immediately stopped talking when they saw her, but it was toote. She had heard everything. ¡°Is Nn in?¡± ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt. He¡¯s in his office,¡± the receptionist answered with a smile. Willow smiled and said, ¡°You were saying that Nn started a new jewelrypany?¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Thedy was curious. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, didn¡¯t Mr. Goldmann tell you about it?¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t.¡± Her smile was a little stiff. The girl replied, ¡°It could be because he was nning to surprise you.¡± Upon hearing that, her frozen smile faded and turned happy. ¡°Thanks!¡± She proudly walked toward the elevator. Nn had been thinking about her. Willow got to Nn¡¯s office, pushed open the door, and walked in. She saw Quincy speaking t o Nn, so she smiled and walked to them. ¡°Nn, you¡¯re here.¡± Nn¡¯s eyes darkened, his tone cold. ¡°Don¡¯t you knock?¡± Willow chuckled in her heart. She had been too happy just now that she had forgotten the rules. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Nn. I-¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t Vaenna. Please get the front desk to inform me when you¡¯reing. That¡¯s the rule,¡± Nn coldly said. He gave some information to Quincy, and thetter left after taking them. Willow bit her lip. ¡°I know. I¡¯ll be more careful next time.¡± ¡°Why are you here?¡± Nn looked at her with his cold eyes. He was being nice to her. If anyone had entered without his permission, he would have chased them out. Willow held up the cake she was holding. ¡°I¡¯ve made some dessert. I know you¡¯re busy, so I bought some for you.¡± ¡°Leave it on the desk,¡± Nn said with his eyes on the documents. Willow left the box on the table with a smile. She seemed to have remembered something and shyly said, ¡°Thank you, Nn.¡± Nn furrowed his brows, looked up at her, and said, ¡°Thank me?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you just start a new jewelrypany? I know I don¡¯t know anything about jewelry, but you were still willing to help me. You didn¡¯t have to do that.¡± Willow was ecstatic. She knew she wasn¡¯t as good as Maisie, but Nn was still willing to help her. That showed how important she was to him. Nn squinted and said coldly, ¡°The new jewelrypany has nothing to do with you. Just focus on Vaenna.¡± Just that one statement and Willow¡¯s face changed. Nothing to do with her? She held tight to the corner of her dress while biting hard on her lips. Nn flipped through the documents and coldly said, ¡°Please leave if there¡¯s nothing else.¡± Willow left the office, looking solemn. The people at the front desk shouldn¡¯t have said that it was for her. Now she had been humiliated for thinking too highly of herself! She walked to the elevator. Two female employees who got off the elevator said excitedly,¡± That designer is so pretty and kind. When I went to help her this morning, she bought me coffee.¡± ¡°Yes, the ring that she designed is so beautiful too. I want it so badly.¡± Chapter 45 Chapter 45 Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 45 by desirenovel What did Willow hear? She suddenly called out to them. ¡°Hold on.¡± The two employees turned around. ¡°Can we help you?¡± Willow walked up to them with a serious face and asked, ¡°Who is this jewelry designer that you were talking about?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. She suddenly had a bad feeling. ¡°Oh, she¡¯s the international jewelry designer, Zora.¡± Willow¡¯s face fell. She held her fists. It was that woman! She suddenly remembered what Maisie had said when she left. No! This had been why that woman was willing to leave Vaenna. She hade to cling onto Nn! That rascal! Willow rushed to the 16th floor with full-on rage and saw Quincye out of the office. Quincy was stunned when he saw her and walked to her. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, why are you,¡± ¡°Get out of the way!¡± Willow pushed him aside and headed straight for Maisie¡¯s office. Quincy panicked. Should he inform Mr. Goldmann? Maisie was at her desk drafting a design, but Willow suddenly rushed in and tore her design into shreds. ¡°You evil woman, didn¡¯t I ask you to stay away from Nn? What is the meaning of this?¡± Willow was hysterical. Maisieughed, crossed her arms, and said, ¡°Mr. Goldmann agreed to give me a jewelrypany if I let go of the shares of Vaenna. Why? Shouldn¡¯t you be happy now that I¡¯m not trying to fight you for the shares?¡± Didn¡¯t she like to use Nn as leverage? She could finally know how it felt to be threatened. Willow taught her this. Willow was stunned. Nn had given her apany just because she was willing to give up on Vaenna¡¯s shares? No way! How could she let a woman like this get close to Nn? ¡°Maisie, I can give the shares of Vaenna to you. Didn¡¯t you want them? You can get out of ckgold immediately!¡± ¡°Haha.¡± Maisieughed. ¡°I don¡¯t want them now.¡± ¡°You!¡± Willow angrily pushed everything on the desk to the floor and pointed at her. ¡°You better know your ce, Maisie. You know that Nn is mine. How dare you seduce him!? What are your intentions? ¡°I¡¯m warning you. The entire Bassburgh knows that I¡¯m Nn¡¯s girlfriend. Don¡¯t you even dare think of stepping in between us!¡± Maisie scoffed. ¡°Willow, aren¡¯t you very confident with yourself? If you think that Nn will always protect you, why are you talking to me about this? ¡°Are you worried that there¡¯s no future with Nn, that he won¡¯t want you anymore? That¡¯s true. You always want things that you can¡¯t get. You always show off things that aren¡¯t yours.¡± ¡°Maisie, you evil woman!¡± Willow angrily raised her hand to p her. Maisie saw through her and stopped her hand. She smiled. ¡°Willow, do you think that all women are desperate for men like you? All you know is to rely o n men. You should use the time you use toin like a crazy woman to gain some knowledge. You don¡¯t have a lot of time left at Vaenna.¡± After saying that, Maisie threw her hand to the side. Willow¡¯s face turned pale after being mocked. ¡°You wait!¡± She gnashed her teeth, gave Maisie a hysterical stare, turned, and left. She wasn¡¯t happy that Maisie bullied her, so she went to see Nn. Quincy told Nn about Willow meeting Maisie. Seeing that she was back, Quincy knew that she was here toin without even having to guess. Chapter 46 Chapter 46 Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 46 by desirenovel Quincy couldn¡¯t put a finger on it, but he didn¡¯t have a good impression of Willow. He felt that this weak- looking woman who knew nothing wasn¡¯t good enough for Mr. Goldmann. If the woman from six years ago hadn¡¯t been her, would Nn have let her stay around for so long? ¡°Nn, Zee said that you gave her a new jewelrypany. That¡¯s not true, is it?¡± Nn¡¯s eyes dimmed. ¡°She wasn¡¯t happy in Vaenna, so she left and left the shares to you. Why? Are you not happy with that?¡± ¡°I¡ª¡± Willow broke out in cold sweat. Maisie was telling the truth!? Had Nn really established a new jewelrypany for her in exchange for giving up on the shares? B*llcrap! Willow would rather give up the shares of Vaenna! ¡°Nn, I can give Vaenna¡¯s shares to Zee. Let here back, alright? Vaenna was apany her mother founded. How could she just leave it?¡± Yes, that was right. If she could show that she was willing to give Vaenna¡¯s shares back to Maisie, Nn would feel sorry because she was generous. However, Willow started panicking as she noticed that Nn¡¯s eyes were turning cold. Why was he looking at her like that? ¡°Are you here to question my decision?¡± Nn sounded a little annoyed. It showed that there was a limit to his patience for Willow. Willow¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°That¡­ That¡¯s not what I meant!¡± ¡°If it¡¯s not, then go back and focus on Vaenna,¡±Nn coldlymanded. Willow bit her lip and turned around to leave. Her eyes were filled with hatred, hatred for Maisie! She hated how Maisie had suddenlye back. If not for her, Nn wouldn¡¯t have been so cold to her! Nn would give her whatever she asked for, but now, Nn didn¡¯t even agree when she wanted Maisie to leave ckgold! That horrible woman! She would lose everything one day! Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. At Royal Crown¡­ ¡°You two need to rx a bitter, or my efforts might be in vain.¡± Ryleigh carried Daisie in her arms, and Waylon walked next to her. She couldn¡¯t help but give them a reminder when they got to thepany. Daisie¡¯s arms were around Ryleigh¡¯s neck. She answered in her baby voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Godmother. We know what to do.¡± When they got to the floor of Helios¡¯ studio, the assistant, Nina, was startled. ¡°Ms. Hills?¡± She was even more surprised to see her with two kids. ¡°Is Helios in?¡± Ryleigh asked. ¡°Helios is in the office. Can I help you?¡± Nina couldn¡¯t help but steal a few more looks at the children. They were so beautiful! ¡°Oh, these two are my niece and nephew, child stars that Royal Crown just signed. I want to let them meet Helios.¡± ¡°So they¡¯re the new child stars that Royal Crown just signed with.¡± Nina had definitely heard about them. She walked to Waylon, leaned down, and patted his head. ¡°Hello.¡± Waylon was probably shy or something. He kept his head low and said, ¡°Hello.¡± Nina was a sucker for cute kids. ¡°So adorable. I didn¡¯t know that you were rted.¡± ¡°Wow, these two are newly signed child stars? They¡¯re so beautiful!¡± ¡°Yes, they look even better in person.¡± A few female employees came over and started pinching and patting their heads. They couldn¡¯t keep their hands off them. Ryleigh couldn¡¯t help butugh. Zee¡¯s children were just too lovable! Chapter 47 Chapter 47 Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 47 by desirenovel Helios stepped out of his office. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± He was surprised when his gaze fell on the children. Ryleigh let Daisie down, got up, and walked toward Helios. ¡°These two are my niece and nephew. Royal Crown just signed them, so I brought them here to see you.¡± Waylon walked forward, holding Daisie¡¯s hand. They bowed and said, ¡°Hello, Uncle Helios.¡± ces.. Helios looked at them for a long time, squinting. These children¡¯s faces¡­ He half squatted to be at their eye level and patted Daisie¡¯s head. ¡°What are your names?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Daisie. This is my brother, Waylon,¡± Daisie answered, beaming. Helios looked at Ryleigh. ¡°Since when did you get a niece and a nephew?¡± Ryleigh smiled while she scratched her face. ¡°They¡¯re my best friend¡¯s kids. They call me¡¯ Godmother¡¯, so they¡¯re pretty much my niece and nephew.¡± Helios stood up straight. ¡°Your best friend¡¯s children?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ryleighughed. ¡°Come in.¡± Ryleigh walked to the kids and held their hands to walk into the office. Helios crossed his legs and sat on the couch. He chuckled while looking at the children next t o Ryleigh. ¡°Who¡¯s their father?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Waylon looked at him. ¡°We don¡¯t have a Daddy.¡± Helios was stunned, and his beautiful eyes squinted. Ryleigh sighed. ¡°Helios, their mother is a single mom. It was tough for her to bring them up by herself. That¡¯s why they signed with Royal Crown. They wanted to help their mother make some money.¡± Daisie and Waylon looked at Ryleigh at the same time. They didn¡¯t know that their godmother was a drama queen too! Helios picked up the coffee cup and took a sip. His lips curled. ¡°Navigating the entertainment business isn¡¯t easy at all, especially when they¡¯re so young. Did you bring them to see me because you want me to take care of them?¡± Daisie and Waylon looked at each other. The actor was even more clever than Ryleigh! This was going to be fun. wa Ryleighughed dryly, lowered her head, and said, ¡°You knew.¡± Helios put down the cup. ¡°Did the kids put you up to this?¡± Ryleigh was surprised, but Helios calmly continued. ¡°I grew up with you, so I know you too well. You wouldn¡¯t usuallye to me for help unless someone asked you to. Did their mother ask for this?¡± Waylon¡¯s expression changed when he heard that. ¡°It was our idea. Our mom doesn¡¯t know about this. She didn¡¯t want us getting into the industry. We wanted toe.¡± ¡°Godmother, you don¡¯t need to lie for us anymore.¡± Daisie tugged on her arm and pouted. ¡°We just asked you to bring us here because we know you¡¯re Mr. Boucher¡¯s cousin.¡± She stood up after saying that ¡°Uncle Helios, we¡¯re not insisting that you take care of us. If you¡¯re unwilling, we won¡¯t impose. Waylon, let¡¯s go.¡± Waylon looked at Helios and got up, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Hey, Daisie-¡°Ryleigh got anxious when she saw them leaving. Helios lowered his gaze and smiled. ¡°Come back.¡± Ryleigh looked at Helios in disbelief. Did he agree to it? Daisie and Waylon turned around, walked back, and took their seats. Chapter 48 Chapter 48 Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 48 by desirenovel Helios moved his eyes onto Waylon¡¯s face. He couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°You remind me of someone who would suddenly pretend to be strangers.¡± It was exactly how Nn was like. Ryleigh was astonished. ¡°Helios, you don¡¯t me us anymore?¡± ¡°The two children are pretty cute. Since Royal Crown has signed them, and I have a magazine shoot coming up, I¡¯m going to bring them along for that.¡± At the manager¡¯s office¡­ ¡°What? You¡¯re bringing the two kids on the magazine cover?¡± Helios¡¯ manager, Morgan Lynch, stared at the two children who were with Helios, looking bewildered. Helios nodded. ¡°Yes, they seem to be very photogenic. Wouldn¡¯t they make the pictures look even better?¡± ¡°But-¡°Morgan rubbed her temple. ¡°How do we exin this to the publishers?¡± ¡°Let me handle it. I¡¯ll give them a good exnation.¡± Morgan was rendered speechless. Helios was a big star in the industry, even bigger than the A -listers, and Royal Crown had signed these children. As the senior at the top of the food chain, Royal Crown probably wouldn¡¯t oppose it if Helios wanted to take care of the neers. The fans would be the bigger problem. Helios had worked with a newbie before that, but his fans were not happy with that person. Now that he would be working with kids, she was just worried about the negative impact it might bring to them. That being said, when the photos came out and were posted on the magazine¡¯s official Twitter ount, their hit rate increased exponentially and shot to trending in a heartbeat. There were 400,000,000 retweets and 80,000 mentions. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. @angelsonearth: ¡°I can see how Hels would be if he had kids.¡± @fanseverywhere: ¡°This is the end of me. I dere myself the first fan of this father-children rtionship.¡± @forevermiddleecalss: ¡°Who are these cuties? Wrap them up for takeaway, please.¡± @loveislight-Helios: ¡°Hels, don¡¯t keep the babies to yourself. Share them!¡± @helioshasenoughfans: ¡°Please move aside. I want to be the topment. #sobs¡± Helios¡¯ fans had always been picky and protective. If the people working with him weren¡¯t A listers, they would be jeered for trying to get attention by working with Helios, but these two child stars were epted! At ckgold Group¡­. When Quincy saw what was trending, he eximed, ¡°The children are trending, along with Helios!¡± Nn raised his head. ¡°Let me see.¡± Quincy passed the tablet to him, and he tapped on the trending post, frowning. ¡°What are they doing with Helios?¡± ¡°I heard that it was because Helios agreed to be on the cover shoot with them,¡± Quincy answered. Nn was silent. Helios rarely worked with neers, so why would he work with these two? He had always been a busy man, so how did the kids get a hold of him? ¡°Call and ask who introduced the children to Helios.¡± Quincy nodded, walked aside, and called Royal Crown. They soon gave him the answer, and h e slowly turned around, ¡°It was Ms. Hills.¡± Nn¡¯s expression changed, and his eyes darkened. ¡®Ms. Hills? The one who was with Maisie? Does she know the children?¡¯ Chapter 49 Chapter 49 Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 49 by desirenovel N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Now that I think of it, doesn¡¯t Ms. Hills know Ms. Vanderbilt? When you got me to send Ms. Vanderbilt home, she seemed to be staying at the beach vis. Would she happen to know the children?¡± Quincy was pondering when Nn got up and walked out. Quincy was surprised but followed along quickly. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, where are you going? On the 16th floor¡­ ¡°Uncle Kennedy, you can start here tomorrow. I¡¯ve notified all the employees that Vaenna has fired.¡± Maisie was making a call in front of the window and smiled when Kennedy said something i n reply. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve made arrangements.¡± After the call ended, Maisie held the phone in her hand. When they got there tomorrow, it would be the time to starting up with a name for the jewelry brand. She turned around and was startled by Nn, who had suddenly appeared behind her. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, you¨C¡± Nn walked up before Maisie could finish, cornered her against the window, and looked at her face calmly. ¡°Do you have children?¡± 1 Maisie was a little stunned and suspicious. ¡°What does having kids or not have anything to d o with you?¡± She tried to walk away. Nn moved to block her. ¡°So do you?¡± Maisie¡¯s face darkened. Why was Nn suddenly asking her about this? Had he¡­ found something? ¡°I¡¯m not even married, so why would I have kids? Mr. Goldmann, if there¡¯s nothing else, I need to ask you to leave.¡± ¡°Who are Waylon and Daisie Vanderbilt to you?¡± Nn stared straight at her. He was waiting t o catch a hint or something from her expression. Maisie shuddered, eyes looking down. How did he know about Waylon and Daisie? Nn pressed his palm on the window behind her, leaned in, and said, ¡°Answer me.¡± Maisie calmly looked him in the eye but was actually breaking out in a cold sweat.¡° Unrted.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let me go ask your friend Ryleigh.¡± ¡°You-¡°Maisie almost burst outughing. She gnashed her teeth and smiled. ¡°Go then. I was curious why you came to me instead. What makes you think I have children?¡± Maisie looked calm. She couldn¡¯t be frazzled or anxious. He must not suspect anything. Nn took a long look at her, still doubtful. Ryleigh knew those two kids, and the kids were both Vanderbilts. The woman who had spent a night with him six years ago was Willow.. If Willow had been pregnant, the children would be their age, but what he was most concerned about was that Maisie had been kicked out of the family back then. He had never suspected Willow until the two children showed up. Now, he had to start questioning the events from six years ago because even his father believed that the children were his. Maybe he should reinvestigate what had happened that night. Maisie raised an eyebrow and scoffed. ¡°You are acting weird. If you want kids, just ask Willow for them.¡± Nn pressed his lips together tightly. ¡°You think they¡¯re rted to me just because they¡¯re also Vanderbilts? Why don¡¯t you suspect that they¡¯re rted to Willow instead?¡± Maisie shed a hollow smile. ¡°I know it wasn¡¯t Willow.¡± ¡°That¡¯s too bad then. I don¡¯t have children. Stop testing me.¡± ¡°I hope for your sake that they¡¯re unrted to you and that you aren¡¯t the woman from six years ago, or else¡­¡± Nn lifted her chin, ¡°You won¡¯t be able to handle the consequences.¡± 1 After Nn left, Maisie balled up her fists, her forehead breaking out in a sweat. Chapter 50 Chapter 50 Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 50 by desirenovel Maisie always thought it had just been a coincidence. ¡®So the man from six years ago really was him! Maisie was starting to lose her cool. That was why when Le had seen Colton and Daisie, she had asked if they were hers. That was also why Willow kept her at arm¡¯s length, afraid that she would get close to Nn. Hah, she was not going to let them take her kids! No way! Willow pushed everything on the table to the floor. Le walked in on her throwing a fit, so she asked, ¡°Willie, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Mom, we need to do something before that woman steals Nn away.¡± Le was not going to let that happen. She walked up to her, nervous. ¡°What actually happened?¡± Willow told her mother everything about Nn giving Maisie a jewelrypany. After she heard that, her expression changed. ¡°Maisie, that vile woman! She has so many tricks up her sleeves.¡± Ever since her return, the mother and daughter had never had a day of peace. Now that she had finally left Vaenna, she went to Nn¡¯s jewelrypany instead. Le remembered something and asked, ¡°Was the incident with Mr. Baldwin exposed?¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Iem ¡°Enough!¡± Willow gnashed her teeth. ¡°That woman ran away!¡± She wouldn¡¯t have fallen into the hands of Sergio if not because that woman had run away. Crap, it was all because of Maisie. She had been supposed to be the one spending the night with Sergio! Le was sweating. ¡°That woman is getting harder and harder to deal with. This isn¡¯t going to work.¡± Willow took her mother¡¯s hand, ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t want to wait any longer. Not only is Nn unhappy with me, but he¡¯s also starting to suspect what actually happened six years ago. I¡¯m afraid that,¡± ¡°That reminds me, why would Nn suspect anything? You covered your tracks pretty well.¡± ¡°Who knows!?¡± Willow snapped her hand away angrily and sat down on the bed irritably. Le remembered something and said, ¡°Willie, I¡¯m concerned about one thing.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°When we were at the restaurant, I saw Mr.Goldmann and the children together. They both looked exactly like him. Even I suspected they were his children.¡± ¡°What!?¡± Willow¡¯s expression changed while she shot up on her feet. ¡°Why are you just telling me this!?¡± ¡°I was just suspecting, and after that, I went to see that woman, but she denied having kids.¡± Le muttered something and put her hand on Willow¡¯s shoulder tofort her. ¡°That woman just spent one night with Nn. It¡¯s not that easy to get children, but we don¡¯t know who the mother of those children are, so you need to be careful.¡± Willow froze. She had spent six years with Nn, but he had never touched her. Why would h e touch some other woman? No way! She would not let anyone stand in her way, not Maisie, not the children, no one! ¡°Oh, Willie, I need to visit the hospital in a few days.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Why else? Maisie came back and had a fall out with your father because of Vaenna¡¯s shares.¡± Willow hummed. ¡°Isn¡¯t that a good thing?¡± ¡°Not at all. Your father is trying to make a new will because of that. It¡¯s obvious that she still holds a ce in his heart!¡± Le held onto Willow¡¯s shoulders. ¡°If I could give him a male heir, everything the Vanderbilts have would be ours. When that happens, I¡¯ll have a better ce in the family, and if you get Nn to confirm your rtionship, we¡¯ll be able to take her down easily.¡± Chapter 51 Chapter 51 Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 51 by desirenovel Willow thought her mother was right, but she couldn¡¯t wait for her mother to give birth to a son. The two evil kids were a huge threat to her. She had to find out who they were and get rid of them! At Beach Vi¡­ ¡°Mommy, aren¡¯t you going to eat? Why are you just watching?¡± Colton asked while biting down on his spoon after noticing that his mother hadn¡¯t touched her food but instead was just staring at the three of them. Daisie and Waylon thought that their mother was a little off too! Maisie asked Daisie and Waylon, ¡°Were you in contact with some weird man recently?¡± ¡®Which weird man?¡± Maisie looked down, ¡°Nothing. If someone approaches you and asks you anything, ignore them. Good children don¡¯t speak to strangers, alright?¡± Waylon seemed to have understood who this ¡°weird man¡± was. He gave Colton and Daisie a look. Daisie sat next to Maisie. ¡°Mommy, we just met Uncle Boucher, no other men.¡± ¡°Why did you meet him?¡± ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t be mad. He doesn¡¯t know who our mommy is, and we didn¡¯t tell him. He¡¯s Godmother¡¯s cousin, so he¡¯s not going to do anything to us!¡± Daisie said in a baby voice. Maisie took a deep breath and patted her head. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that the entertainment business isn¡¯t good for you? You¡¯re putting yourself out there, what if,¡± What if Le and Willow, or even Nn, did something to them? ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mommy. Uncle Helios will take care of us, so nothing is going to happen,¡± Waylon said. Maisie was agitated. Helios was friends with Nn. Didn¡¯t the children just put themselves u p for ughter? ¡°No, you¡¯re not getting into showbiz.¡± ¡°But we¡®ve signed the contract. The penalty for a breach of contract is very severe.¡± Daisie pouted. Maisie was rendered speechless. She was going to implode. Colton came to her side and hugged her. ¡°Mommy, please don¡¯t be angry. Waylon and Daisie just wanted to help you out, and no one will be able to bully them with their wits.¡± ¡°Go on. Wasn¡¯t your sister pped-¡°Maisie stopped upon recalling something while staring a t the three rascals. ¡°That¡¯s odd. How did you meet Willow and Le?¡± She had never thought about it because she was angry that Daisie had been pped. Now that she thought about it, how did the three find out about them? The three looked embarrassed. Daisie smiled and said, ¡°Godmother told us. Willow and that old woman bullied you, so we despise them!¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Maisie was again rendered speechless. Ryleigh just kept ¡°selling her out¡±! ¡°Mommy, please agree to it.¡± Daisie moved her body from side to side. Maisie was helpless. ¡°You three little rascals, how dare you work together to corner me!?¡± They had learned to shoot first and askter! The three rascals all gave a huge grin. The next day, at Royal Crown¡­ Nn went to thepany, and the higher-ups all came to meet him. Royal Crown was the entertainmentpany under the Goldmann Group. Everyone knew that. Nn¡¯s mother, Natasha Knowles, had been one of the biggest stars of Royal Crown of her time, the fairest of Bassburgh. Chapter 52 Chapter 52 Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 52 by desirenovel Nn¡¯s father, Mr. Goldmann Sr., had started as a fan of Natasha¡¯s, and because of her, he had purchased Royal Crown with a huge sum of money and managed to take her home. vas It wasn¡¯t just Mr. Goldmann S¡­ Helios¡¯ father had been smitten by her as well, and this was something that everyone talked about for a long time back in the day. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, how nice of you to visit us,¡± Mr. Mayweather, the director of Royal Crown, greeted him. ¡°Didn¡¯t you sign two children? Where are they?¡±, Mr. Mayweather was stunned but smiled and answered, ¡°The two had been getting endorsement deals ever since they made a name being on the magazine cover with Helios.¡± Nn squinted, ¡°Endorsement deals from whichpany?¡± Mr. Mayweather answered, ¡°An advertiser under Snowke.¡± After finding out where the children were, Nn went to the advertiser. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. The two children¡¯s manager, Ang, was with them at the location of the shoot. Helios had introduced her to the children, and since they had their breakthrough just by appearing in a shoot with Helios before their official debut, it was evident that they had potential. Waylon and Daisie were in matching outfits and finished shooting an ad with the direction of the crew. They were highly praised. The two not only had a great presence, but they also worked together perfectly, getting the script right in one take. When Nn showed up at the set, the crew was in shock. Daisie turned around to look at him. She hopped over to him and looked up at him. ¡°Mister, what brings you here?¡± Nn patted her head and grinned. ¡°To see you.¡± Ang was stunned. ¡®Mr. Goldmann himself showed up to visit the kids!? Hold on! Why do they look so much like Mr. Goldmann!?¡¯ Waylon walked over to him too. The entire crew was in awe of their strong resemnce. No one would believe it if someone said these two weren¡¯t his children! Nn looked at them. ¡°Do you want to grab a meal with me after the shoot? I think I owe you ¡± Daisie¡¯s eyes shone. ¡°Yes, please!¡± Waylon shot her a look but agreed after seeing her eagerness. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, but they=¡±Ang felt that something was off. How was she going to exin this? Nn looked at her. ¡°Go back and tell them that I¡¯m taking them out. I¡¯ll send them back after our meal.¡± At a high-end restaurant.. When the server brought out two tters of Australian Lobsters, Daisie happily bobbed her head, waiting to dig in. After Waylon helped her roll up her sleeves, he picked up the cracker to help her remove the shell. Seeing how familiar Waylon was with this, Nn squinted and asked, ¡°Did your mom teach you this?¡± ¡°Yes, Mommy loves lobsters, just like Daisie.¡± Waylon caringly removed the flesh and ced them on Daisie¡¯s te. Daisie was swinging her legs under the table. It was time to dig in. Nn looked at them with his chin on his hand. He was wondering who their mother was and how she had managed to bring them up so polite and mature. ¡°Who is Ryleigh to you?¡± Daisie dug her spoon into the lobster pile, looked up, and said, ¡°Our godmother.¡± Waylon kicked her under the table, and Daisie realized her mistake. She beamed at Nn. ¡°Why do you ask?¡± Chapter 53 Chapter 53 Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 53 by desirenovel Nn grinned. ¡°No reason, I was just curious.¡± ¡°Are you interested in our godmother?¡± Daisie giggled. Nn¡¯s expression froze. Daisie looked cheeky, her eyes smiling while she tilted her head. ¡°You¡¯re interested in our mommy then?¡± Nn paused, looked down, and smiled. ¡°What if I am?¡± Daisie and Waylon were shocked. ¡°But you have a girlfriend.¡± Daisie pretended to be sorry. Nn¡¯s eyes slightly turned dark. ¡°Who told you that?¡± Daisie answered, ¡°A little birdie told us.¡± ¡°She¡­ isn¡¯t my girlfriend.¡± Nn didn¡¯t know why he was exining himself to these two children. Waylon frowned. ¡°Why do you spend time with her if she isn¡¯t your girlfriend? Grown-ups would call you a bad person!¡± Even if he was their father, they wouldn¡¯t just hand their mother over to him. Nn was rendered speechless. Daisie turned her head. ¡°Waylon, don¡¯t say that about him. He¡¯s not a bad person. He bought u s lobsters.¡± Waylon hummed. ¡°You¡¯re being bought over with lobsters?¡± His sister was a traitor! Nn rubbed his hair. ¡°It¡¯s not how you think it is. I¡¯ll exin one day.¡± He had to clear some things up first. Waylon was surprised, but he didn¡¯t say anything back. After the meal, they were sent back to thepany. Nn opened up his palms after the kids left. He was holding two strands of hair from Nn¡¯s head. 3 ¡°Quincy.¡± Quincy turned around, ¡°Yes, Mr. Goldmann.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Nn said calmly, ¡°To the Bureau of Justice.¡± He had to run a test. The next day¡­ ¡®#shocked Mr. Goldmann showed up at a restaurant with children, and they¡¯re the two child stars that Royal Crown signed. Are they his children?¡¯ Paparazzi had captured Nn and the kids¡¯ visit to the restaurant, and it was all over the news the next day. When Quincy saw the report, he carefully looked up. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, the news,¡± Seeing Nn frowning, he changed his narrative. ¡°I¡¯m going to get them to quash the news.¡± How dare these paparazzi follow him around!? Nn didn¡¯t say a thing. He was more interested in Maisie¡¯s reaction than the news itself. Maisie, Kennedy, and Xander were having a meeting in the meeting room. She had recruited the best employees that left Vaenna to her currentpany to build a new jewelry brand. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, have you decided on the name of the brand?¡± Xander asked. Maisie crossed her arms while thinking. Ryleigh called at that moment, so Maisie stood up with her phone in hand. ¡°I need to take this call.¡± She walked to the corridor. ¡°I¡¯m in a meeting. Why are you calling me-¡± ¡°End your meeting. Something happened!¡± Upon hearing Ryleigh yelling at the top of her lungs, she frowned and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Watch the news! Waylon and Daisie were photographed having a meal with Mr. Goldmann. They¡¯re being rumored to be his children!¡± Maisie¡¯s face froze upon hearing that. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll deal with this.¡± After hanging up, she held onto her phone and bit her lip. She had asked Waylon and Daisie to be careful of ¡°weird¡± people, but now Nn had gotten to them! Chapter 54 Chapter 54 Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 54 by desirenovel Had he discovered something? No, she couldn¡¯t let Le and Willow know about the two kids! ¡°Zee, are you alright?¡± Kennedy was worried, so he came over to check. Maisie turned around and forced a smile. ¡°I¡¯m alright. Give me a few days to decide on the name of the brand. There¡¯s something I need to take care of.¡± ¡°Alright then.¡± Kennedy nodded. Maisie bumped into a man who was getting out of the elevator while she was getting in. She looked up and froze. A Nn seemed to be getting in her way on purpose. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°There¡¯s something I need to take care of. Are you concerned about this too?¡± Maisie smiled. ¡°Have you watched the news?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Maisie¡¯s smile slightly dropped, but it wasn¡¯t enough for him to notice. ¡°What news?¡± Nn passed his phone to her. Maisie looked at the photo of him, Waylon, and Daisie andughed. ¡°You meant the two children?¡± Nn looked tense. She was still highly suspicious of him. Maisie handed the phone back to him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Goldmann. I need to get going.¡± Nn grabbed her arm and pushed her against the wall. Maisie struggled, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Why are you going out now?¡± Nn kept his eyes on her face, not wanting to miss any of her micro- expressions. Maisie looked down and gnashed her teeth. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, we are partners. I¡¯m not your employee, so you have no control over me.¡± Nn grabbed onto her shoulders tightly and moved closer. ¡°What if I want to be in control?¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± ¡°I just asked why you¡¯re going out. Why are you nervous? Is it because¡­¡± Nn¡¯s thin lips parted, ¡°You¡¯re afraid that I would learn something from the two children?¡± Maisie held her fist tightly and pressed her lips together. She almost lost her mind and fell into his trap! Her phone started ringing. She rxed a little. When she saw who was calling, her lips curled, ¡°Your girlfriend is calling me. How could I not go?¡± Nn¡¯s eyes turned dark. He stared at the caller ID on the phone and took a while before letting her go. After being released, Maisie walked to the elevator and said, ¡°If you¡¯re worried about your girlfriend spending time with me, you¡¯re wee toe along.¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only She stepped into the elevator right after saying that, not giving him time to answer. When the doors closed, the tension she held in her throat was finally released. Willow had called at the perfect moment. A momentter and her secrets might be exposed. When exiting ckgold¡¯s building, Willow called again. Maisie picked up, ¡°What?¡± ¡°Maisie, you better answer me. Are those two b*stards yours?¡± ¡®B*stards!?¡¯ Anger shed across Maisie¡¯s eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean.¡± Willow gnashed her teeth as she looked at the two kids that had been photographed with Nn. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t have children?¡± Even though her mother had said that the kids looked exactly like Nn, she had never seen them herself. But that day, that was the day she believed that the two b*stards existed. She couldn¡¯t wait any longer, no matter if those children were Maisie¡¯s or not. Chapter 55 Chapter 55 Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 55 by desirenovel ¡°Why are you so sure that I have kids?¡± ¡°Because six years ago, you-¡°Willow stopped there but seemed to have remembered something and started looking guilty. Oh no, if she said that, Maisie would know who the man from six years ago was. ¡°What happened six years ago?¡± Maisie sat in the car, looking eerily calm. ¡°Nothing. Those kids better not be yours!¡± Maisie noticed something from Willow¡¯s tone. Her eyes shone. ¡°What? You saw the news and realized that you¡¯re not as safe as you think you were, so you¡¯re trying to do something to the kids?¡± ¡°If they¡¯re not yours, it¡¯s none of your business.¡± Willow hung up, and her eyes were cold. She still did not believe that Maisie didn¡¯t have kids. She was the one who had slept with Nn six years ago! Those two children hadn¡¯t shown up until around the time Maisie returned. That was too much of a coincidence! Since Maisie was concerned about what she was going was going to use those two rascals to spill the secret! She picked up her phone and made another call. ¡°It¡¯s me. Same thing. I¡¯ll give you $80,000, and you help me with something. I¡¯ll give you another $80,000 when it¡¯s done.¡± At the Judicial Appraisal Center¡­ A doctor with a surgical mask walked to the office and went in. The middle-aged man in the office looked up and smiled. ¡°Oh, Dr. Joe, what brings you here?¡± ¡°Definitely here about an investigation. I¡¯ve brought the sample of blood traces left by the killer.¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Dr. Joe gave the documents and sample disc to the man. The man looked up, stood up, and said, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll get someone to help right away.¡± After the middle-aged man left, he looked at a sealed document on his desk. A DNA report was inside. He immediately took out his phone and took a few pictures, switched it with another stack of information, put the folder back in ce, and left the office as if nothing had happened. When he got to the trash can at the stairs, he tore that stack of information up, rolled the pieces into a ball, and threw it into the can. Ryleigh received a message. She was aghast when she saw the image in the message. Maisie asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ryleigh gave her her phone. ¡°Joe took pictures. See for yourself.¡± Maisie looked at pictures of the results that Joe had taken. Nn was really their father! The man from six years ago was him. ¡°Zee, how did you know that Mr. Goldmann would run a paternity test?¡± Ryleigh hadn¡¯t recovered from the shock. This was big news! Her suspicions during the party had been true. The three rascals were really Nn¡¯s! ¡°Because he tested me.¡± Maisie frowned. ¡°So I suspected that he would get close to Waylon and Daisie. If he got close to them, there would be a chance that he would run a DNA test.¡± Thankfully, Joe worked in the Bureau of Justice as a coroner. If not for him, Nn would have found out that the children were his! ¡®Shouldn¡¯t you be happy now that you¡¯ve found the childrens¡¯ father?¡± Ryleigh didn¡¯t understand There was no way to change the fact that they were Nn¡¯s kids. Maisie raised her head calmly. ¡°He might have been working with Willow six years ago. Do you think a man like that could be a good father to my children?¡± Chapter 56 Chapter 56 Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 56 by desirenovel ¡°Given Mr. Goldmann¡¯s status, it would be extremely weird if he really did work with Willowt o frame you six years ago.¡± Ryleigh¡¯s words silenced Maisie, and she continued. ¡°Furthermore, if he knew about what happened six years ago, wouldn¡¯t he have known that the three rascals are his children? He wouldn¡¯t need to get a paternity test.¡± Maisie looked down. ¡°I know what you mean. He probably wouldn¡¯t be interested in working with Willow to frame me, but he¡¯s still Willow¡¯s boyfriend. I¡¯m not interested in anything that¡¯s rted to Willow.¡± The corner of Ryleigh¡¯s lips twitched. Maisie was just being picky! 1 Ryleigh seemed to have remembered something and smiled. ¡°Why don¡¯t you consider my cousin then? Seeing how much he dotes on Waylon and Daisie, I¡¯m sure he¡¯d be happy.¡± ¡®Haha, you¡¯re dragging your cousin into this?¡± Helios¡¯ fans would tear her apart if they heard this. Ryleighughed, her shoulders shaking. ¡°Do not tell Waylon and the rest about anything that happened today. I¡¯m going to drag you in mud if you spill anything!¡± Ryleigh waved. ¡°No way! Don¡¯t worry, my lips are sealed!¡± 1 ¡°This involves the children. No one can know. Willow is already suspecting me, and I think she might do something to Daisie and Waylon.¡± ¡°What!?¡± Ryleigh was anxious. ¡°Should I get Helios to keep an eye open?¡± Seeing that Maisie was suspicious of her, she patted her chest and said in a serious tone, ¡°If you think that I¡¯m unreliable, Helios will at least be reliable, right?¡± Maisie picked up her bag and got up. ¡°Thank him for me then.¡± That night at the Beach Vis¡­ The three rascals were in the corner, reflecting on their mistakes. Maisie sat cross-legged on the couch, looking at them. ¡°Think hard about your mistakes, or you¡¯re going to bed without dinner!¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Daisie turned around. ¡°Mommy, that mister just wanted to buy Waylon and me some food.¡± ¡°He bought you over with just some food?¡± Maisie crossed her arms. ¡°Are you going to sell me off if he buys you big lobsters?¡± Daisie pouted. They really did have big lobsters. ¡°What did I say? Don¡¯t talk to strangers. If you were to be kidnapped one day, don¡¯t say I never warned you.¡± ¡°Mommy, we wouldn¡¯t be kidnapped. We¡¯re not dumb,¡± Colton murmured. ¡°Stand up straight.¡± The three stood up straight, looking at each other. They knew that their mother must have watched the news and found out that they were secretly in touch with their father. She must have been furious. Their father being with the woman that their mother hated the most was the nail in the coffin. If they didn¡¯t get rid of that horrible woman, their mother wasn¡¯t going to ept their father! A thought shed through Colton¡¯s mind. He smiled and looked at the other two as though he was telling them his ns. He whispered something to Daisie, whose eyes shone. She immediately turned around and cried. ¡±Mommy, that mister smells just like Daddy. We never had a father, so we just wanted t o feel what it was like to have a dad when we went to eat with him.¡± She sat down and started crying after saying that. Maisie was stunned. How would she not feel bad while seeing Daisie crying so sadly? She stood up but kept the urge to coddle her under control. She frowned and said, ¡°Daisie, I know all of you want a father, but that man really isn¡¯t-¡° Chapter 57 Chapter 57 Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 57 by desirenovel Maisie couldn¡¯t deny that she lied. Even if she knew that the man from six years ago was indeed Nn, she couldn¡¯t ept it. The kids getting so close to Nn would give Willow a chance to attack them. Waylon turned and looked at her. ¡°Mommy, why are you afraid that we¡¯d get close to that mister?¡± Maisie didn¡¯t answer. Was she afraid that Nn would find out these were his children or was she worried that Le and Willow would do something to them? ¡°Mommy, your brows are pointing upward from the inside. It means you¡¯re worried or afraid, confused. Is that man rted to us?¡± She downright denied it. ¡°You¡¯re not rted!¡± Waylon shrugged. ¡°Mommy, your tone sold you out. You¡¯re feeling guilty!¡± ¡°I¨C¡±She was caught. How could she forget that this boy preferred psychology books over fairy tales even though h e was very young? Even if she could fool Colton and Daisie, she couldn¡¯t fool Waylon. She took a deep breath to calm down. She had to change the subject. ¡°Let¡¯s get some takeout. How about some lobsters?¡± Daisie, who was crying out loud, suddenly sat up and said, ¡°Yes!¡± Waylon and Colton stared at her. She really was easily bought over. The next day, at ckgold Group¡­ Quincy got the report from the Bureau of Justice and gave the information to Nn. When he opened the results, his gaze was dark. 1 Quincy gulped upon seeing his expression and asked, ¡°Mr. Goldmann, what¡¯s the oue?¡± Nn put down the results after being silent for a moment. Quincy walked over and picked it up. It showed a negative result, no blood rtions. He sighed. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, you definitely over-worried. Those children aren¡¯t yours.¡± They just looked like him. Mr. Goldmann was probably just getting a bad case of baby fever. Nn put down the document and said, ¡°Look at the date.¡± Quincy paused, picked up the document, and looked at the date on the left upper corner. That wasn¡¯t the date that Mr. Goldmann had visited. It was two days earlier! ¡°This report isn¡¯t yours!¡± Quincy was shocked but then said innocently, ¡°How could the Bureau of Justice make such a huge mistake? I¡ª¡± Nn coldly scoffed, ¡°Do you really think that the bureau made a mistake?¡± How could they make a mistake like this? Quincy shook his head. He didn¡¯t believe it. If it wasn¡¯t an error, then someone must have messed it up on purpose and switched the report. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Only he and Mr. Goldmann knew about them going to the bureau.. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, this report,¡± ¡°Leave it. Get someone to secretly run another test in Coralia.¡± 1 Quincy nodded, turned, and left. ¡°Hold on.¡± ¡°Anything else, Mr. Goldmann?¡± Nn looked at the report on the desk and calmly said, ¡°Let the information leak and send someone to observe. If someone tried to stop it thest time, then they would do it again.¡± 1 Maisie got to the office and walked past a few employees who were talking about the news from the other day. ¡°Does Mr. Goldmann really have children? The resemnce is mind-blowing.¡± ¡°There¡¯s some other woman aside from Ms. Vanderbilt? Why else would he openly run a paternity test?¡± Chapter 58 Chapter 58 Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 58 by desirenovel Maisie slowed down, and a frown slowly formed on her face. Nn made public the paternity test? She turned and looked toward the staff in front of the elevator. They were too engrossed in the discussion and didn¡¯t notice her. ¡°Is that true? Don¡¯t spread rumors.¡± ¡°Quincy confirmed it. Why would he lie?¡± ¡°But isn¡¯t it weird for Mr. Goldmann to go all the way to Coralia to run a test? Doesn¡¯t Bassburgh have a Bureau of Justice?¡± Maisie froze in her tracks, and her hands balled up. What was going on? Did he not believe that the report was real? Joe had been very careful. Nn just wanted proof. Anyone who saw the negative results would have just let it go. If he really was going to get a test at Coralia, she had to do something. She took out her phone and hesitated. Was she really going to send someone to intercept it at Coralia? Wait a second! Maisie stopped. It was suspicious for Nn to make the test public. He had already run a test. If he didn¡¯t believe that the results were real, it meant he knew that a switch had happened. Now that he was going to run another test and had made it a public matter, she would walk straight into his trap if she sent someone to stop it. Hah, she was going to y along. She saw a male colleague walking over, so she smiled and walked over. ¡°Hello, my phone is out of battery. Can I borrow yours to send a text?¡± The man stopped. He was willing to help because she was a beauty, so he handed her his phone. 1 ¡°Thanks.¡± Maisie went through her contacts, sent a message to Le with his phone, and immediately deleted it. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. When she returned the phone, she patted his shoulder and said, ¡°It was a message to my ex who cheated on me. You can ignore it if he replies.¡± At Vanderbilt Manor¡­ Le was cooking in the kitchen. She had to start eating healthy in preparation for the pregnancy and seal her ce in the Vanderbilt fortune when she gave birth to a son. Her phone vibrated. Le lowered the fire and walked to the side to read the message sent from an unknown number. She was bbergasted. Mr. Goldmann was going to run a paternity test at Coralia!? Did he think that those b*stards were his? That wasn¡¯t good! No way! She had to inform her daughter! ¡°Willie, you need toe back immediately. There¡¯s something I need to tell you!¡± 1 ¡°Mr. Goldmann, the entirepany is talking about the news. I¡¯m guessing everyone knows now.¡± ¡°Did she hear too?¡± Quincy was caught off guard. He looked at Nn, who was going through some documents. Was ¡®she¡¯ referring to Ms. Vanderbilt? ¡°I guess so. Everyone¡¯s talking about it.¡± Quincy¡¯s reply was but a whisper. He couldn¡¯t be sure if she had heard. Nn shuffled the documents into a stack. Maisie must have heard about the news, but what would she do? He wanted to know. On the 16th floor. ¡°Zee, I helped you apply for an official jewelry website. Once the authorization is confirmed, it¡¯ll probably start picking up some traction. Have youe up with a name for the brand?¡± Kennedy asked. Maisie thought about it for a moment. ¡°Let¡¯s call it. Chapter 59 Chapter 59 Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 59 by desirenovel ¡°Soul?¡± Kennedy was uncertain. ¡°Each design has its own value. Even if it¡¯s an inanimate object, if it doesn¡¯t have soul, then there¡¯s no meaning to the creation.¡± After hearing her interpretation, Kennedy nodded with his hand on his chin. A deep voice came from behind the door just when he was about to say something. Maisie¡¯s smile slightly froze upon seeing Nn walk in. Why was he here? Kennedy nodded to him. Nn looked at him. ¡°This must be Mr. Kennedy Fannon. I¡¯ve heard of you in the jewelry world of Bassburgh.¡± Kennedy grinned. ¡°It¡¯s an honor that you¡¯ve heard of me.¡± ¡°Mr. Goldmann, what brings you here?¡± Maisie grinned. Knowing that this was the man from six years ago, she was a little devastated. He calmly said, ¡°Since this is a partnership, shouldn¡¯t I know how the preparation for the jewelry brand under ckgold is going?¡± Maisie smiled but didn¡¯t reply. She didn¡¯t think that he was there to ask about the preparation of the new jewelry brand but to see if she had taken any actions. ¡°Of course you should. You¡¯re the investor. We should serve you. We wouldn¡¯t want people saying that we¡¯re not being polite.¡± Maisie got up. ¡°I don¡¯t have good tea here. There are just some normal tea leaves, but I¡¯m guessing you probably won¡¯t have time for tea?¡± ¡°Not at all.¡±Nn sat down on the couch and looked up. ¡°I have time for tea.¡± Maisie was rendered speechless. Kennedy looked at her. ¡°I¡¯ll go make some tea.¡± After Kennedy walked out, Maisie crossed her arms, leaned on the table, and looked at him.¡± You¡¯re probably not just here for the tea, right?¡± ¡°No.¡± Nn crossed his legs and leaned back. ¡°I¡¯m running a paternity test on the two children.¡± ¡°You¡¯re here for personal matters?¡± He squinted, ¡°You¡¯re not surprised?¡± Maisie smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in your personal matters. Why would I be surprised?¡± ¡°It would be normal to react when people hear such news. I¡¯m actually surprised at how calm you are.¡± Nn¡¯s eyes stared straight through her. Maisie hugged herself tighter. She thought that she was controlling her emotions very well, but this man¡¯s sharp gaze was enough to make her nervous. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. She couldn¡¯t be sure if he was just testing her or if he had actually found something. Never mind that. If she didn¡¯t admit to it, it wouldn¡¯t be an issue. ¡°How shocked should I be? The entirepany is talking about the news of your paternity test. I¡¯ve heard it already. I can¡¯t be surprised the second time I hear it.¡± Seeing that Nn¡¯s face dropped, Maisie continued. ¡°I think the one who should be shocked i s Willow. She has been by your side for six years, but now you¡¯re running a paternity test. How sad will she be when she finds out?¡± Nn¡¯s lips were pressed into a thin, hard line, his eyes cold. The mood only rxed so slightly when Kennedy brought the tea in, but Nn was no longer interested in a drink. He got up and left. Chapter 60 Chapter 60 Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 60 by desirenovel Kennedy was surprised. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Mr. Goldmann?¡± Maisie shrugged. ¡°No idea. He probably doesn¡¯t feel like having tea anymore.¡± At Vanderbilt Manor¡­ On a Le paced the living room anxiously. She still didn¡¯t know the results of the test after half a day of waiting. Willow had a mask on while she lounged on the couch. Seeing how worried her mother was, she said, ¡°Mom, pacing around isn¡¯t going to help. The children have to go, no matter what the result of the test comes back as.¡± Le was shocked and turned to look at her. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°If something happens to the b*stards, we will know who the woman hiding behind them is.¡± Willow took off the mask. She had already made arrangements. She had to find out who the woman hiding behind the children was no matter what the results came back as! Le was a little worried. ¡°But what if someone finds out what you did?¡± ¡°Why are you worried? I¡¯m not going to get rid of them. I just want to force the woman out.¡± ¡°If they don¡¯t follow instructions, they¡¯re going to experience some difort. It won¡¯t be my fault if anything more happens to them.¡± Willow wouldn¡¯t be worried. They were just two kids. If they yed around and someone broke an arm, it would be the parents¡¯ fault for not keeping an eye on them. Who else could they me? Ang stopped the car in front of a bakery, pulled on the hand-brake, and turned around.¡± Stay in the car. I¡¯m going to get you some cakes.¡± ¡°Thanks, Ang.¡± Daisie smiled and waved. Two men suddenly got into the car not long after Ang entered the bakery. Daisie looked at them and was ready to scream when Waylon put a hand over her mouth. One of the men angrily turned around, holding a knife. ¡°Listen to me. I won¡¯t use this if you behave.¡± The men drove the car away. Ang, who was in the bakery, rushed out and yelled, ¡°Hey! Someone stole my car!¡± No! The children were being kidnapped! She took out her phone and called Helios. She could only ask him for help! The men drove the car out of town. The children were quiet throughout the entire journey. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. The man in the passenger seat turned around and looked at them, then spoke to the driver.¡° They don¡¯t seem to be afraid of us.¡± ¡°Enough with the b*llcrap. Do you want to attract the attention of the police?¡± The driver was impatient. The car drove into thepound of an abandoned ss factory. The two men got out of the car and grabbed the two children. ¡°You¡¯re pulling on my hair!¡± Daisie looked at him with tears streaming down her face. The man paused but suddenly yelled, ¡°No crying!¡± Daisie sniffled and stopped the tears. The man brought them into the ss factory. Daisie, who was scared by cockroaches, suddenly hugged onto the man¡¯s thigh and screamed, ¡°There are cockroaches!¡± The man stepped on the cockroach. ¡°It¡¯s just a roach. Stop crying.¡± *Don¡¯t argue with a kid. Tie her up.¡± The man with a crew cut rushed him after tying up Waylon. After the man tied Daisie, she lowered her head to look and sadly said, ¡°Mister, I want a bow!¡± The man¡¯s hand trembled. He suddenly looked at her, ¡°Bow!? You stupid girl. Stop being so difficult!¡± Chapter 61 Chapter 61 Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 61 by desirenovel ¡°Mister, can you tie me a bow?¡± Daisie started crying again as teardrops began to roll down her cheeks. ¡°Stop crying!¡± the man roared so loudly that his voice became hoarse. Daisie, who was startled by the man, pursed her lips as she wept silently and stared at him without uttering another word. The man tied her a bow, stood up, and walked behind the man with a brush-cut. ¡°Do you think that Ms. Vanderbilt has lost her mind? She¡¯s actually going to pay the both of us $ 80,000 each just to kidnap these two¡­¡± ¡°Why, is that too much for you?¡± The man with a brush-cut took out a cigarette and lit it while interrupting him, ¡°You can get the fck out of here if you don¡¯t want to proceed with this. I can fcking deal with these two puny b*stards by myself!¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯m in. How can I say no to this job? I¡¯m just saying that this is way too easy for the money that we¡¯re about to get.¡± The man grinned from ear to ear. ¡®Two children are worth $160,000. Won¡¯t we get paid $320,000 if we were to abduct four of them? Waylon heard what they were discussing and raised his eyelids. ¡°Hey, is the Ms. Vanderbilt that you were talking about Willow Vanderbilt?¡± The two men turned their heads and stared at him. The man with a brush-cut did not say a word, and the man standing behind him swallowed his saliva out of fear. ¡°Bro, what should we do? This kid seems to know¡­¡± The man with a brush-cut red at him, stepped forward fiercely, and red at Waylon condescendingly. ¡°What do you know?¡± ¡°Hehe, we¡¯re child celebrities, and we¡¯ve appeared in fashion magazines with an award winning actor, and she¡¯s only paying you $160,000 for the both of us. Isn¡¯t that a huge loss from your perspective?¡± After hearing this, the man stepped forward and said to the man with a brush-cut, ¡°He has a point, bro. It seems that we¡¯ve lost a lot of money this time around!¡± The face muscles on the man with a brush-cut twitched as he smacked the man¡¯s forehead. ¡°F ck off, you dckhead!¡± Waylon raised his head and looked directly at the man with a brush-cut. ¡°$160,000 is definitely a loss for you. We¡¯re at least worth $800,000.¡± The man with a brush-cut looked at him suspiciously. ¡°Rascal, are you trying to fool me?¡± ¡°Each of us is worth $800,000, so kidnapping the both of us should earn you $1,600,000. It¡¯s up t o you to figure it out if we¡¯re worth it.¡± Waylon shrugged. The man who had just gotten pped covered his forehead and walked over with a grin as he said, ¡°Bro, that¡¯s a great deal!¡± The man with a brush-cut leaned over and red at him. ¡°Believe it or not? Another word from you, and I¡¯ll kill you first!¡± ¡°The car you drove has a GPS, and I reckon that someone will be able to locate it soon. Even if you were to kill us, where can you go with only $160,000?¡± The expression of the man with a brush-cut changed slightly. They did not know if there was a GPS on the car, but it was always wise to y it on the safer side. The man panicked and said hurriedly, ¡°Bro, if that¡¯s the case, then we¡¯re truly at a loss. We have to ask for morepensation!¡± The man with a brush-cut straightened his posture, bit the bullet, and gave the order, ¡°Call her and ask for a raise.¡± The man walked to the side and made a call. He then turned around after a short conversation that no one could hear the content and eximed, ¡°That b*tch is rejecting our demand!¡± was N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°She¡¯s Mr. Goldmann¡¯s girlfriend. Asking her to pay us $1,600,000 is a waste of time. It¡¯s better for you to ask Mr. Goldmann for the money directly.¡± The rope that was tying Waylon¡¯s hand was already halfway from being cut. He had grabbed a sharp object from his pocket earlier when they were still in the car and held it in his hand. The man with a brush-cut took a nce at the man. The man responded helplessly, ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t have Mr. Goldmann¡¯s phone number.¡± ¡°I know his number. I¡¯ll give it to you. It¡¯s +1650265..¡± The man pressed the number and dialed out. The call actually went through after a while. Daisie burst into tears all of a sudden. ¡°Boohoohoo, I want to go home, I want Mommy!¡± The man was affected by her crying and yelled at her after forgetting that the call had been connected, ¡°Shut up, you crybaby!¡± Nn¡¯s face turned gloomy in an instant when he heard themotion on the phone call, so he got up and asked, ¡°What do you want?¡± Chapter 62 Chapter 62 Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 62 ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re Mr. Nn Goldmann, aren¡¯t you? If¡­ If¡­ If you want to save these kids, pay us $ 1,600,000. Otherwise, we¡¯ll kill them!¡± Nn¡¯s cold eyes became extremely sulky and stern as he nced at Quincy, who was standing next to him. 1 Quincy seemed to have understood something, grabbed his coat, and left the office with Nn. ¡°I¡¯ll pay you the ransom that you asked for. However, if the kids were to get even a tiny scratch on them, brace yourself to die in pieces.¡± Nn left a threat behind and then hung up. He handed the phone to Quincy. ¡°Trace the call back to its origin.¡± The man who had gotten hung up walked to the man with a brush-cut. ¡°Bro, Mr. Goldmann is actually going to pay us the money!¡± The man with a brush-cut did not utter a single word, even though the response did catch him off guard. ¡®Mr. Goldmann is willing to pay $1,600,000 in exchange for the children. While the man with a brush-cut was pondering about something, Waylon had already managed to cut the rope. Both of the men did not even notice that Waylon had walked up to their backs because they had their backs to him. He snatched the knife from the man¡¯s hand. And when the man turned around, he was stabbed abruptly in the stomach by the knife. ¡°Scoundrel, how dare you¡­¡± The man with a brush-cut was about to grasp Waylon, but Waylon flexibly grabbed his hand and slit his arm. At a young age, Waylon¡¯s ferocity gave the man with a brush-cut a shock that was enough to send a sheer coldness down his spine. Perhaps because he had just gotten shed and was feeling the excruciating pain, the man did not dare to move hastily but approached him carefully. ¡°Scoundrel, if you don¡¯t want to die, put the knife down¡­¡± ¡°If you think you¡¯re good enough to one-up me,e at me and get it yourself.¡± Waylon imitated the appearance of the man while he was ying with the knife in the car. Cold sweat started perspiring on the forehead of the man with a brush-cut. ¡®This kid can y with the knife so flexibly, and that loser has been stabbed. This little scoundrel is not someone to be trifled with.¡¯ ¡°If he dies, you¡¯ll have to-¡± ¡°I¡¯m young, the police wouldn¡¯t believe that I¡¯d kill, would they? Even if they were to believe in that theory, you¡¯re the ones who kidnapped us at first. We killed you because we were threatened, that¡¯s categorized as legitimate self-defense.¡± Waylon looked calm. ¡°Bro¡­ I¡¯m bleeding a lot, and I feel like I¡¯m dying¡­¡± The man sat on the ground, clutching his wound. His hands were covered with blood. The man with a brush-cut gulped a mouthful of saliva and could not decide what to do for a moment. ¡®If I were to rush straight up to him, I¡¯d probably have to take another hit.¡¯ Waylon knew that the man would not dare toe over-the knife in his hand was a perfect weapon for self-defense. At that moment, police sirens could be hearding from outside the door. Hence, Waylon quickly shoved the knife into the hands of the man with a brush-cut, ced the edge of the knife on his neck, and acted as if he had been captured. ¡°Police, don¡¯t move!¡± The policemen had already broken in before the man with a brush-cut could respond. ¡°Waylon, Daisie!¡± Ang ran in and hugged the two kids who had just gotten rescued from the criminals by the police. ¡°You guys really scared me to death!¡± ¡°Sir, I really didn¡¯t stab him. It was the kid¡­¡± The man with a brush-cut, who was being taken away, desperately exined that he had not injured his partner due to an infight or held the child captive, but the police did not believe him. Ang took the two of them out, while a Rolls-Royce pulled over not far away from the scene at that moment. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Nn got out of the car, watched as the police threw the two kidnappers into the car, turned his head to nce at the two children, pressed his lips together, and then walked toward them. 1 Daisie rushed toward him when she saw him. ¡°Mister!¡± Daisie hugged him. Nn was stunned for a split second, squatted down, and picked her up. ¡°Sorry, I waste.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, we asked them to call you in order to buy time for Mr. Policemen to make it here,¡± Daisie said while wrapping her arms around his neck. Chapter 63 Chapter 63 Nn was slightly startled. ¡°These two kids are very smart.¡¯ However, when he looked at Waylon, he realized that Waylon¡¯s eyes looked a little indifferent. Hence, he put Daisie down and walked toward Waylon. 1 ¡°Mr. Goldmann, you¡¯re here too?¡± Ang was taken aback. ¡®Is it because of these two kids too?¡¯ Nn nodded at her, but when he lifted his hand to rub Waylon¡¯s head, Waylon avoided it.¡± Don¡¯t touch me. If it weren¡¯t for you, we wouldn¡¯t have been kidnapped.¡± Nn frowned as he stared at Waylon without saying a word. ¡®They were kidnapped because of me?¡¯ Daisie ran over and grabbed Waylon¡¯s hand. ¡°Waylon, don¡¯t say so.¡± ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I say so? I overheard the two kidnappers when they made the call. Everything happened only because of his woman!¡± Looking at the tears that were welling up and the hostility that was shing across Waylon¡¯s eyes, Nn was slightly startled. Quincy¡¯s expression looked a littleplicated. ¡®Mr. Goldmann¡¯s woman? Is it¡­ Ms. Vanderbilt!?¡¯ Nn squatted down slowly so that his eyes were level with Waylon¡¯s and looked at him. Even though the eyes of the tiny boy in front of him were bloodshot, they were still filled with a tad of stubbornness and ferocity.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Those emotions should not appear in the eyes of a child of this age. He caressed Waylon¡¯s cheek and gently wiped the droplets from the corners of his eyes with his fingertips. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Quincy and Ang were dumbfounded. ¡®Mr. Goldmann has never apologized to anyone so subserviently.¡¯ Waylon did not utter a thing. Nn hugged him in his arms and stroked the back of his head. ¡°Nothing like this will ever happen again in the future. You have my words.¡± Waylon looked bewildered. The man¡¯s broad shoulders gave him a warm sensation. ¡®So this is what a father¡¯s embrace feels like?¡¯ ¡°Mister, I want a hug too!¡± Daisie also wanted a hug. Nn steadily picked up the two kids with both arms. ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± At ckgold Group¡­ 2 Maisie was still busy with the jewelry studio project, but the cell phone that she ced aside rang abruptly. She put down the file and went to the desk to pick it up. It was Le. Why is Le calling me at this time?¡¯ ¡°Mrs. Vanderbilt, how can I help you?¡± ¡°Oh, judging from your tone, nothing seems to have happened.¡± ¡°Pfft, why would you care about me, Mrs. Vanderbilt?¡± Le snorted. ¡°The two children are about to die, and you¡¯re still acting so calmly?¡± ¡®I don¡¯t care whether they¡¯re Maisie¡¯s b*astards, I¡¯m going to sound it out today.¡¯ ¡°What do you mean?¡± Maisie¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Even though there¡¯s no way to know whether two little b*stards are dead or alive now, they¡¯ve probably suffered a lot too, right?¡± Le¡¯s words made Maisie¡¯s expression turn gloomy gradually. ¡°Le Scott, I dare you to make a move on them.¡± ¡°Okay, so those two b*stards are indeed yours!¡± Le¡¯s eyes looked ruthless. ¡°You actually lied to us!¡± ¡°So what if they are?¡± Maisie tightened her hand that was holding the phone. ¡°Le, if something were to happen to my son and daughter, don¡¯t me me for what¡¯s about to happen. ¡°Oh, by the way, aren¡¯t you worried that I¡¯ll snatch Nn over from your daughter? You better pray that my children wille out of this incident unscathed. Otherwise, I won¡¯t mind following your footsteps and picking up a few leaves out of the book that you used to seduce my father. After all, given my charm and talents, getting myself into Nn¡¯s bed is just a piece of cake.¡± ¡°Maisie Vanderbilt!¡± Le gritted her teeth. Judging from what Maisie had done so far, she could imagine that Maisie would have the guts to do so. Hence, Le had no choice but to take a step backward andpromise. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll let the two children go, but you¡¯d better bring the children out of Bassburgh. Otherwise, things won¡¯t be this simple in the future!¡± After the call, Maisie stood by the desk, supporting herself unsteadily by propping herself up on her arms on the desk. She then clenched her hands. Chapter 64 Chapter 64 ¡®Le Scott, Willow Vanderbilt, you¡¯re the ones who drive me into a corner in the first ce! At the Goldmann mansion¡­ A car drove slowly on the green trail. Both sides of the trail were full of parasol trees, while the sculpture fountain located in the center of the circr square was faintly visible. And behind the sculpture fountain, a European-style mansion that looked like an ancient castle stood in the middle of the courtyard, giving off an outstanding grandeur. ¡°Mister, you live in such a big house by yourself?¡± Daisie looked at the luxurious mansion, which was much bigger than their home! Nn¡¯s eyes moved around. ¡°Well, you can stay here if you want.¡± ¡®Anyway, it¡¯s just a matter of time.¡¯ Waylon turned his head away. ¡°We won¡¯t want to do so.¡±. Nn smiled and said nothing. The car stopped outside the front door, and the butler who was waiting outside the door stepped forward and opened the back seat door. However, he was astounded all of a sudden when he saw the two children in the car The two children got out of the car one after another. The butler stared at them, then took a nce at Nn, who had just gotten out of the car, and then gazed at the two kids again. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, they¡­¡± Nn did not answer him but went into the house with the children first. Quincy walked up to the butler. ¡°Mr. Cheshire, you¡¯ll get it sooner orter. There¡¯s no need to ask too much.¡± The butler, Mr. Cheshire, seemed to have only a hazy notion. In the mansion, the huge white lobby adopted a duplexyout. There was also a luxurious and retro crystal chandelier hanging in the center of the hall. The maids standing in a row were shocked when they saw the two children beside Nn. ¡®Mr. Goldmann has children!¡¯ Daisie leaped onto the couch and sat on it with her little feet dangling off the side. Nn turned around and said to Mr. Cheshire, ¡°Get the kitchen crew to make some food.¡± Mr. Cheshire nodded. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Waylon looked around, saw that the cabs and shelves were full of expensive antiques, and gave them the cold shoulder. ¡°The decorations are not as practical and cozy as ours.¡± After hearing this, the maid on the side did not dare to even breathe. Nn chuckled, ¡°Yes, the mansioncks a mistress, so theyout looks a little crude.¡± The maid was stunned. ¡®Is this considered crude?¡¯ Daisie leaped off the sofa and approached Nn with a pair of watery and brilliant eyes.¡° Mister, then you shoulde to our house. Our housecks a master!¡± As soon as Daisie said so, the smartwatch on her wrist flickered. At first nce, it was ¡°Her Royal Highness¡± who called! Nn looked at the caller ID that was shing on the tiny screen of the little smartwatch. His nted eyes narrowed slightly as he grabbed her arm and answered the call. It was toote for Waylon, who wanted to stop Nn, to do so. Fortunately, Daisie, who was stunned for a split second, could still respond. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, it¡¯s very rude for you to listen t o other people¡¯s calls like this!¡± When Maisie was speaking, Daisie spoke at the same time, so the voices from both sides ovepped each other, and Nn could not hear the woman¡¯s voice clearly. Listening to the sound that wasing from the other end of the call, Maisie was astonished for a few seconds. ¡®What did she just say, Mr. Goldmann? Nn Goldmann!¡¯ ¡°Mommy, we¡®re all right. Mr. Goldmann has rescued us. Hello¡­ Hello, hello¡­ Mommy? Are you there?¡± Daisie raised the watch closer to her ear, listened to it, and then ended the call on purpose. She then said with an innocent expression, ¡°Mister, the ce where Mommy is at doesn¡¯t seem to have a good signal.¡± Waylon breathed a sigh of relief. ¡®That was a close call. Everything almost got revealed.¡¯ Nn pressed his lips tightly and did not say anything. Maisie¡¯s heart, which had been racing all this while, was finally at ease. ¡®At least, it can be confirmed that Waylon and Daisie are now safe. But how did Nn know about them? ¡®In any case, this incident has taken ce once, and there will definitely be another one. I¡¯ll absolutely not provide Le and Willow with another opportunity. At Vanderbilt manor¡­ ¡°Sht, sht, sh*t. The call just won¡¯t get through. Willie, you said that they called and asked for a raise. They won¡¯t really kill the kids, will they?¡± Chapter 65 Chapter 65 Le started to panic. That b*tch is a woman of her words.¡¯ Willow bit her lip. ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be possible. If they¡¯re dead, then just let it,¡± ¡°No, that can¡¯t be it!¡± Le walked up to her. ¡°That b*tch has made it very clear. If the kids die, then she¡¯ll tell Mr. Goldmann about the matter from six years ago and snatch him away from you. Don¡¯t forget, she now knows that Mr. Goldmann is the man from that night.¡± Willow clenched her hands. ¡®D*mn it! I only wanted to threaten Maisie originally, but look at this mess. Things are getting more and moreplicated! ¡°Or, I¡¯ll go to Nn. I only need to tell him about the news and get him to search for the kids. Maybe Nn won¡¯t suspect me that way!¡± Willow thought this was a way to get out of this mess. Le also thought that it was feasible and urged her to go. The two children stared at the exquisite food on the long, white dining table of the Goldmann mansion and realized for the first time what it meant to have everything that they desired. ¡°Mister, do you usually eat so much on such a long table alone?¡± Daisie asked with an exaggerated expression. Nn sat at the table, gracefully slicing a steak with a knife and fork. ¡°No, it¡¯s just that you¡¯re here today.¡± He had never been an extravagant and wasteful person, but he did not want to treat these two children shabbily. Quincy walked up to Nn, leaned over, and said something next to his ear. Nn stopped all his actions. His eyes turned slightly gloomy as he put down the silverware and slowly got up. ¡°Kids, do help yourself first.¡± Waylon and Daisie watched as Nn and Quincy went out. They then exchanged gazes suspiciously. Nn walked to the balcony, took a cell phone from Quincy, and answered the call, ¡°How¡¯s the investigation in Coralia?¡± ¡°Mr. Goldmann, we caught a person who was lurking around outside the Bureau of Justice. W e then interrogated him, and he gave up everything. It was Mrs. Vanderbilt who hired him to d o this.¡± Willow¡¯s mother, Le Scott?¡¯ Nn¡¯s eyes were cold, and he replied faintly, ¡°Keep a close eye on anyone who looks suspicious before the results are out.¡± He returned the phone to Quincy, turned his head, and said, ¡°I suspect that the woman from six years ago wasn¡¯t Willow.¡± Quincy was startled. ¡°Do you want to investigate that incident again?¡± Nn¡¯s tone sounded indifferent. ¡°Go and get me the manager that worked at the Empyrean Hotel six years ago. I want to re-examine something.¡± After Willow learned that Nn was not in thepany, she found her way to the Goldmann mansion. She had been very piqued and had note back for a while because of the initiative that she took the other night, which made Nn very upset. Not to mention the maids had been mocking her secretly for a few days after they got to know about the incident. ¡®Just you wait until when I be the mistress of the Goldmann mansion. I¡¯ll make sure those lowly maids whough at me suffer big time! However, as soon as she walked to the entrance, she saw Quincy and Mr. Cheshire walking out with the two children. The expression on Willow¡¯s face stiffened a lot when she saw the two kids here. Waylon¡¯s eyes turned gloomy as soon as he saw her, and he red at her, showing obvious disgust and abhorrence. Willow¡¯s fingernails were about to pierce into the palms of her hands, but she still gave off a friendly smile as she walked toward them. ¡°Are you all right? I heard that you were kidnapped. That gave me quite a shock.¡± ¡°Do we know you?¡± Waylon¡¯s gaze looked disgusted. Willow gnashed her teeth. ¡®This b*stard actually has the guts to embarrass me! Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Nn walked out with a hint of coldness on his face. Willow bit her lip, pretending to be frail and tender. ¡°Nn, I¡¯m here to look for you. I heard that these two kids were kidnapped and couldn¡¯t be found anywhere, so I came to you.¡± Chapter 66 Chapter 66 Quincy felt sorry for Willow¡¯s low IQ. She hade over, volunteered her help, and revealed that she knew that the children were kidnapped. Wouldn¡¯t that show that she was admitting that she was linked to this case? Nn¡¯s gaze turned cold, ¡°Who are they to you?¡± ¡°Do you know their mother?¡± Willow¡¯s expression changed. No, how could she forget that Nn hadn¡¯t found out about this? ¡°Nn, I¡­ I heard people talking about it.¡± ¡°Who was talking about it?¡± Nn didn¡¯t hide his impatience. Willow shivered, her face slowly turned pale. ¡°Nn, do you think I did this? You know me pretty well. I wouldn¡¯t do this!¡± Yes, he used to think that she was demure and soft, that she wouldn¡¯t do anything that was out of line. However, he still didn¡¯t know the true nature this woman hid behind her mask after six years by his side. How cruel did one have to be to hurt children? ¡°You shouldn¡¯te here anymore.¡± Willow froze, unable to believe it. ¡°Nn, you¡¯re throwing me out?¡± ¡°Throwing you out?¡± Nn¡¯s eyes looked dead. ¡°Do you think that our household is your home? You¡¯re just a guest here.¡± She was just a guest. Willow couldn¡¯t believe that. ¡°Nn, 1¨C¡± ¡°Quincy, escort her out.¡± Quincy nodded, walked to her, and blocked her. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, I need to ask you to leave. The security wouldn¡¯t be as nice.¡± Willow held her fist tight, straightened her back, and walked out. Her expression turned evil. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. She had to find a way to get Nn! At Beach Vi¡­ After Daisie got home, she told Colton all about what had happened and happily Colton¡¯s lips twitched. She would always focus on food. Waylon put his hands on his waist. ¡°So what if his home is big? It was cold. There was no warmth, unlike our home.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Daisie held her chin and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we kidnap Daddy!¡± ¡°Kidnap?¡± Colton looked at her, shocked. ¡°How are we going to do that?¡± ¡°Colton, haven¡¯t you always called yourself the smartest in the universe? Can¡¯t you figure out something as simple as this?¡± Not happy that Daisie was questioning his intelligence, Colton stood on the couch and said,¡± A brilliant brain isn¡¯t used for this. Moreover, what happens to Mommy if we kidnap him home?¡± Their mother still hadn¡¯t epted their father! Daisie had almost forgotten that. The three of them sat quietly for a long while. Waylon spoke. ¡°In TV, when a man and a woman are locked in a room, things happen. We could try that. Lock them up in a room.¡± 1 Colton and Daisie both looked at him. Waylon, who didn¡¯t usually join them in nning, had finally contributed! ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do that.¡± At nighttime¡­ The first floor of a pub that was booked was cleared quickly, and a dozen of bodyguards in ck suits stood along the corridor. No one could get near that ce. A middle-aged man was brought to the room by a bodyguard. When he saw the man sitting inside like a king, his face dropped. ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Goldmann.¡± Nn sat with his legs crossed. He crossed his fingers, ced them on his legs, and coldly said, ¡°I¡¯m going to ask you one more time. Who was the woman from six years ago?¡± Chapter 67 Chapter 67 The middle-aged man looked horrified, but he had already received $160,000 from Le. If he snitched on her, he would be¡­ ¡°It was¡­ it was Ms. Vanderbilt.¡± The bodyguard pushed him down into a kneeling position, pulled out a weapon, and pointed i tat his head. The middle-aged man was strung up tighter than a bow, his heart pumping hard. If that thing pointed at his head went off, he would be seeing Hades soon. He couldn¡¯t care less about the money anymore. He shuddered, his mouth half opened, and when he spoke, he couldn¡¯t help but stutter. ¡°That night¡­ It¡­ It¡­ It was¡ª¡± Hearing a click from the thing pushing against his head, the man almost wet his pants. ¡°It wasn¡¯t Ms. Vanderbilt, b¡­ b¡­ but I really don¡¯t know who it was!¡± He was telling the truth. He didn¡¯t know who that woman was. All he knew was that Mr. Goldmann had entered the room soon after the woman. Upon hearing that it wasn¡¯t Willow, Nn didn¡¯t care about the rest of the reply. He had the answer he wanted. He put down his legs and moved closer to him. ¡°You told me it was Willow six years ago.¡± ¡°I lied to you, but I was forced to do it. Mrs. Vanderbilt gave me $160,000 and asked me to say that. I can¡¯t afford to offend you, but I couldn¡¯t do that to Mrs. Vanderbilt either!¡± the man cried. Nn¡¯s eyes turned dark. ¡°What happened to that woman?¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m not sure. All I know is that Ms. Vanderbilt said that the woman had had too much to drink. I took a look at her, and she really was unconscious. A beauty. Ms. Vanderbilt had brought her to rest.¡± He looked like he remembered something and continued. ¡°Oh, when Ms. Vanderbilt came out, she gave the room card to me. I was curious why someone would bring the card out. Iter found out that she wanted me to give it to a real estate mogul named Sergio Baldwin. Then¡­ then¡­ I¡­ I forgot and identally gave the card to your assistant. I realized I gave it to the wrong person the next day when I was going through the records.¡± It hadn¡¯t been anything serious, but Leter gave him money to insist that the woman in the room was her daughter Willow, no matter who asked. Then Nn hade along. Nn slowly got up. ¡°You can go now.¡± The middle-aged man was stunned. He stood up with shaking legs. ¡°Ca¡­ Ca¡­ Can I really go?¡± Nn looked at him. ¡°Do you want to stay?¡± The man shook his head hard and left immediately. Quincy walked out of the room. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, do you want me to look into Sergio?¡± 1 ¡°No. He¡¯s not important. It wouldn¡¯t be an issue.¡± He had finally found out the whole truth about what happened six years ago. Two dayster¡­ R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Maisie and Kennedy were discussing the announcement of Soul in the office. They picked the 9th of the following month to officially announce theirunch. ¡°Just like you said, Vaenna is just an empty shell. In recent years, they haven¡¯tunched any new jewelry, and their funds have be stagnant. It¡¯s not going tost long, even with Mr. Goldmann¡¯s help.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not going to survive even if we don¡¯t do anything to them,¡± Kenny said while looking at Maisie. Maisie¡¯s eyes darted. ¡°Vaenna isn¡¯t going to go far now, but I want to move my n forward.¡± Chapter 68 Chapter 68 ¡°What is happening at Vaenna? I let you take over so that you can learn to manage apany. Where did all the resources I gave you go?¡± Stephen tossed the folder onto the desk. The ount director had given him a call which almost made him implode. They had lost $900,000! Mr. Goldmann had put in $1,600,000, but they had already lost $900,000 of it!? Le walked to Willow and looked at Stephen. ¡°Dear, how could you me Willie for that? You know that she doesn¡¯t know anything about the jewelry business. She can¡¯t be held ountable if she¡¯s conned.¡± ¡®I wanted her to learn. What have you learned all these years?¡± Stephen yelled. Willow held her fists. She had gone through enough before her father chewed her up and couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Seeing how bad her daughter was looking, Le immediately said, ¡°If you think that Willie didn¡¯t do a good job, why not get Zee back to Vaenna? She¡¯s the top jewelry designer. Vaenna would make a fortune with her around!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t she in Vaenna?¡± ¡°Dear, Zee left Vaenna the day she argued with you,¡± Le replied. Stephen was surprised, but he could guess why she had left. It was definitely because of the shares. ¡°Zee went to work with Mr. Goldmann, who started a new jewelrypany for her. Even Willie didn¡¯t get treatment like that. Why would the future brother-inw treat his sister-inw so nicely?¡± 2 Le wasn¡¯t going to miss the chance to bring Maisie back to Vaenna. There was no way she was going to let her stay close to Nn! Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Stephen¡¯s face slightly dropped. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Zee.¡± Le was pleased with the reply. She was going to throw her and her b*stards out when she returned. Kennedy entered after taking a call outside. ¡°I¡¯ve gotten in touch. He¡¯ll help us. Don¡¯t worry, we¡®re all friends. You can trust them.¡± Maisie nodded. ¡°Please send my drafts to him.¡± Kennedy was surprised. ¡°Weren¡¯t these designs made for Soul¡¯s brandunch? Why are you giving them to Vaenna?¡± She smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have a n.¡± Kennedy seemed to have guessed her next move. That was a smart move. She was going to put Vaenna in a giarism issue. When Willow messed up Vaenna¡¯s reputation, Stephen and the rest of the board of directors would show her their fury. After Kennedy left the office, Maisie got some documents ready when she suddenly remembered something. It had been two days, so Nn should probably have gotten back the results for the DNA test! She went to the floor where the Administration Department was located and looked at her watch. She asked about Nn¡¯s schedule for the day. He wasn¡¯t going to be there at that hour She walked toward the office, knocked on the door, and went in when there was no answer He was nowhere to be seen in the huge office. Maisie walked to his desk, flipped over some documents, and looked in the drawers. She found an opened envelope that wasbeled ¡®DNA results¡¯. She pulled out one of the sheets of paper. It was nk except for a line of words in gold:¡¯ There are surveince cameras in the office.¡¯ Chapter 69 Chapter 69 Maisie slowly looked up and saw the camera with a red blinking light in the corner. Had she been yed all along, or did she just fall into this trap? ¡°Are you looking for the results?¡± The emergence of a shadow shot chills down Maisie¡¯s spine. She looked at Nn, who was standing outside the door holding a different envelope with horror written all over her face. Nn had received the report from Coralia half an hour ago and had seen the results. The red words spelled out ¡®DNA is a match¡¯. It was confirmed that Waylon and Daisie were his children. It had been six years. Not only did he have two children, but they were also close to him. If he didn¡¯t look into it and found the truth, how could he have found out who the woman actually was? ¡°You¡¯re really clever. You were the one who switched the report, right?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean.¡± Maisie was trying very hard to calm down. That wasn¡¯t the time to panic. Nn walked toward her and squinted. ¡°You¡¯re still pretending?¡± ¡°Mr. Goldmann, why would I switch out your test results? You don¡¯t have proof that I did that anyway.¡± Maisie dealt with it calmly. She left the documents that she was going to hand to him on top of the files. ¡°I came here to hand in some documents. I¡¯m going to leave now.¡± She was going to turn around when Nn suddenly blocked her path. His huge hand grabbed onto her arm and walked forward so that she backed into the desk. Maisie pushed her back backward. ¡°What are you trying to do, Mr. Goldmann?¡± Nn got even closer to her. ¡°What do you think I¡¯m doing?¡± ¡°Have you fallen for me?¡± Maisie looked straight at him, her red lips curling. ¡°Falling for Vanderbilt women twice in a row wouldn¡¯t be fruitful.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve gotten my fruits. Why would I care?¡± 1 Maisie paused at what he said. She raised her arms to push him away. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, I don¡¯t have time for games. If you want fun, you should ask Willow toe over.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°You should do it.¡± Maisie was rendered speechless. He was always concerned whenever Willow was mentioned, so she found it funny. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll call her then.¡± Did he think she wouldn¡¯t? She took out her phone to make a call, but Nn took the phone out of her hands and tossed i tonto the couch. ¡°Nn Goldmann, you,¡± Maisie pulled at his cor angrily, but the man looked down, staring at her lips. His eyes were filled with desire as he put a hand behind her neck and pulled her forward. He did not hesitate in nting his lips on hers. Maisie¡¯s pupils shrank and pushed him away with all her might. ¡°Nn Goldmann, are you crazy? How could you-Mm! Her lips were once again sealed by his before she could finish yelling at him. He took the chance when she was struggling and pushed his cold lips against hers. Maisie tried to avoid it, to break free, but the more she struggled, the harder he kissed her. The woman from that night had tried to struggle and push him away at first, even when she was unconscious. Suddenly, they could smell blood. Nn furrowed his brows due to the pain from his lips, but he didn¡¯t let go. Struggling and resisting was pointless. Maisie gave up. Her eyes fell on the silhouette outside. She put her arms around Nn¡¯s neck and kissed him back while eyeing the woman outside coldly. Chapter 70 Chapter 70 Willow was mad with jealousy! ¡°Nn!¡± Nn slowly let go of Maisie, and his expression turned dark. Hah, that was why this woman kissed him back. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. He turned and looked at Willow. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Maisie rubbed her lips, wiping off her lipstick which smudged on her face, making her look provocative, She held onto Nn¡¯s cor, raised her brows, and smiled. ¡°You need more practice on kissing.¡± Nn¡¯s face turned dark. Was that aint? Maisie was getting ready to leave but froze when Stephen suddenly showed up behind Willow Stephen¡¯s face went pale upon seeing her looking ¡®messy¡¯ while being in the same room as Nn and his bleeding lip. ¡°Maisie, how¡­ how could you-¡± Stephen¡¯s rage got to his head, and he fainted and copsed o n the floor. ¡°Dad!¡± Upon seeing Willow run to her father¡¯s side, Maisie¡¯s feet felt as though they had been glued t o the spot where she was standing. Maisie leaned against the wall of the hospital corridor, looking lost. She would admit that she lost her mind because of Nn¡¯s actions, and she did want to make Willow angry on purpose, but she didn¡¯t expect her father to show up. ¡°Maisie, your dad is asking for you.¡± Le came out to get her. Maisie looked up and walked into the room. Willow was sitting by the bed, pretending to be a good daughter taking care of her father. Stephen¡¯s face immediately changed when he saw her. ¡°You horrible girl, kneel!¡± ¡°Are you sure you want me to kneel?¡± Maisie didn¡¯t move. Stephen picked up the cup on the table and threw it at her, and it hit her square on the forehead. Maisie was stunned for a second but recovered quickly. Stephen turned his head away. ¡°You know what you did. You knew that Willie is with Nn, but you¡­ I¡¯m so disappointed.¡± ¡°When have you not been disappointed in me?¡± Maisie couldn¡¯t feel the pain on her forehead, she was numb. ¡°I¡¯m used to you being disappointed in me. I don¡¯t mind if it happened one more time.¡± ¡°Maisie, could you show a little remorse?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s the one who should actually be remorseful?¡± Her words were aimed at Le. If she was a remorseful person, she wouldn¡¯t have gotten involved with a married man. ¡°At least, I didn¡¯t climb into Nn¡¯s bed.¡± ¡°You¡± ¡°Mr. Vanderbilt, I don¡¯t know what I did is considered wrong. When someone tries to frame m e for something, I just do what they do and pay it back tenfold. What happened today was nothing.¡± Maisie¡¯s gaze slowly turned to Willow, her eyes cold. Willow was stunned. She lowered her head and clenched her jaw. No, she wasn¡¯t going to give up. ¡°Zee, Dad just wants you to return to Vaenna.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to speak.¡± Willow¡¯s face drained of color upon hearing Maisie¡¯s retort. Stephen took a deep breath and said calmly, ¡°Zee, if you want Vaenna¡¯s shares, I can give them to you. Enough with the games.¡± Maisie burst outughing. ¡°You chose a time when Vaenna is just an empty shell to give it back to me? So that I can clean up after your b*stard daughter?¡± ¡°Maisie, where have your manners gone? Willie is your sister!¡± ¡°My mother only had one daughter,¡± Maisie was leaving, but she paused, turned around, and said, ¡°By the way, I meant what I said. I¡¯m no longer part of the Vanderbilt family. If you like this daughter of yours, you should appreciate her.¡± Chapter 71 Chapter 71 Maisie left the ward without looking back after saying so. Willow dashed out of the ward and caught up to her when she arrived at the elevator entrance. ¡°Maisie Vanderbilt, you stop right there!¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Maisie turned sideways and red at her. ¡°Why should I? Just because you couldn¡¯t talk me down, you deliberately brought our father to ckgold Group to ask me to return to Vaenna?¡± ¡®Speaking of it, Dad was so angry that he fainted. Doesn¡¯t it have anything to do with her?¡¯ Willow gnashed her teeth bitterly. ¡°Dad was the one who suggested that he shoulde along to persuade you, and you¡¯re the one who provoked him until he passed out! ¡°Maisie, in Dad¡¯s eyes, Nn and I are a couple. So you¡¯d better act sensibly and leave ckgold. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make sure that two little b*stards of yours, Ugh!¡± Maisie had grasped Willow¡¯s neck and pushed her against the wall. Her eyes were terribly cold and stern. ¡°I dare you to try!¡± ¡°Do you think that I don¡¯t have the guts to do so? I double dare you to strangle me to death right here right now!¡± Willow gave off a ruthless smirk. ¡°I won¡¯t strangle you to death because straight-up dying is the easiest way out for you.¡± Maisie leaned close to Willow, and the corners of her lips raised slightly. ¡°I want to watch as you struggle in despair. Whether it¡¯s the incident from six years ago or the things that you¡¯ve done to my children, sooner or later, you¡¯ll have to pay the price for everything that you¡¯ve done. I won¡¯t leave you with much time.¡± She threw Willow on the floor and red at her condescendingly. ¡°It¡¯s better for you to wait for Vaenna to go bankrupt and be ruined. I would love to see how long our father can defend you, an illegitimate daughter of his who has done and achieved nothing.¡± She then stepped into the elevator after saying so. Willow was trembling with anger. She hated Maisie down to the bone! ¡®Why can she act so audaciously and arrogantly? Isn¡¯t it only because she has two kids? I¡¯ll make her kneel in front of me the moment she loses all this! Maisie exited the hospital, raised her hand, and rubbed her forehead. It was now that she realized that it still hurt. Seeing Nn stepping out of the car, Maisie turned around and left without a split second of hesitation Nn quickly stepped forward and grabbed her. ¡°Why avoid me?¡± ¡°Mr. Goldmann, didn¡¯t everything go as you wish today? Now that the part has been yed, shouldn¡¯t it be over already?¡± Maisie was about to pry her arm out of his palm. ¡°Over?¡± Nn hauled her to turn her over and pinched her chin with the tip of his fingers.¡± Didn¡¯t you go to my office because you wanted to take a glimpse at the DNA results? Then I can tell you everything that¡¯s shown on the results.¡± Maisie¡¯s expression changed slightly, but she felt as calm as still water after a short while.¡° What does that have to do with me? Even if they¡¯re your children, they won¡¯t be-¡± ¡°You were the woman from that night six years ago, weren¡¯t you?¡± Nn bit the bullet and interrupted her, his cold and keen eyes fixed on her. ¡®My children were given thest name Vanderbilt, and the woman from that night wasn¡¯t Willow Vanderbilt. So there¡¯s only one possibility, it was Maisie Vanderbilt! ¡®The sentence that Maisie said back then, in which she referred to herself as the victim of the incident from six years ago. This sentence does tally the most with the facts that I have today from the investigation! Maisie raised her head to meet his scorching gaze, and her lips opened slightly after a long time. ¡°No.¡± His jaw tightened abruptly, and his eyes were filled with gloom. ¡°Do you know the price that one will pay for lying to me? ¡°You may be able to deny it now, but you¡¯ll pay for the lies that you¡¯re telling me today when I get my hands on the evidence. Don¡¯t you forget that those two children are also mine.¡± Maisie¡¯s pupils contracted slightly as her hands, which were resting on both sides of her body, clenched into fists. ¡°Nn, are you trying to threaten me?¡± Nn looked at her, his thin lips pressed tightly. ¡®I¡¯m threatening her? I wouldn¡¯t mind threatening her if it could make her submit, but this woman has never given in to anything. ¡®Those children are her only weakness.¡¯ Chapter 72 Chapter 72 Nn snorted. ¡°You can take that as a threat if you think it can be counted as one. After all, d o you still think you can escape me under my nose?¡± Maisie was rendered speechless. The next day¡­ Maisie stepped into thepany as punctual as always and suddenly saw Nn and Quincying in her direction from around the corner.. Nn¡¯s lips were still showing symptoms that they had been bitten, and there was a small scab in the wound. It was conceivable that she had reacted mercilessly yesterday. She wanted to avoid seeing them, but it was already toote. Maisie looked away as she did not want to think about what had happened yesterday and smiled in differently. ¡°Good morning, Mr. Goldmann.¡± Nn stared at her for a moment and opened his thin lips and pearl-white teeth. ¡°I thought you would avoid me.¡± ¡°We work under the same roof, so meeting each other from time to time is inevitable. Plus, I didn¡¯t do anything immoral and shameful, so why should I avoid you?¡± Maisie gave off a smile. Nn frowned slightly. ¡®Even her smile is fake. She has always been disguising herself in front of me. It¡¯s not that I¡¯ve not seen her smile genuinely before this. It¡¯s just that it wasn¡¯t directed to me.¡¯ He recalled the ¡°man¡± whom she had talked to in the previous two calls. ¡°I still have tasks to attend to. See you around.¡± Maisie turned around and entered the elevator without giving him a chance to say anything. What she did not expect was that Nn actually followed her into the elevator. Even Quincy was dumbfounded that he did not choose to board his personal elevator and chose to squeeze himself into an elevator that was packed solid with others! Maisie looked at him. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, you don¡¯t seem to use this elevator, do you?¡± ¡°I can choose to experience it asionally, can¡¯t I?¡± Nn replied unconcernedly while closing the elevator door before Quincy could follow. Maisie did not say a word but only moved a little away from him. Nn cast a sidelong nce at her, saw her silently moving away from him, and frowned.¡± You seem to dislike being slightly close to me?¡± ¡°You¡¯re quite a humorous man, Mr. Goldmann. I don¡¯t want to get close to you just because I don¡¯t want other people to bad-mouth me. After all, you¡¯re a man who has a girlfriend, so please do also keep your own nose clean.¡± The corners of Nn¡¯s mouth tightened. ¡®Is she mocking my rtionship with Willow?¡® However, he could see that she cared about his rtionship with Willow, so the corners of his lips were slightly lifted. ¡°I¡¯ve never admitted that Willow is my girlfriend. If you take offenset o that, I can announce that you¡ª¡± The elevator¡¯s door suddenly opened, and several employees standing outside the elevator were shocked to see Nn in the elevator. 1 Nn¡¯s face turned sullen after a short moment. ¡°What¡¯s taking you so long?¡± Those employees stepped into the elevator tremblingly. ¡®My God, why would Mr. Goldmann take the employees¡¯ elevator?!¡¯ The atmosphere in the elevator was very oppressive. was None of the employees dared to speak, and they did not even dare to breathe. Getting into an elevator with anyone else other than their own boss would definitely feel better than this. All they could hope for at this moment was that the elevator could go faster! Maisie was being bulldozed against the wall, and everyone was almost treading upon each other¡¯s heels, but no one dared to take a step nearer to Nn¡¯s side of the elevator. ¡®F*cking hell! Everyone is squeezing toward my side of the elevator!¡¯ Nn stretched out his hand and dragged her to his side. Maisie was about to break free, but he tightened his grip. And because of the fact that Nn was behind them, no one dared to look back, so it was only natural that they did not realize this. Maisie¡¯s arm that he was clutching was a little stiff. She really wanted to p him if the circumstances would allow her to do so. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡®It was in the office yesterday, but this man is getting more and more tant now! Maisie¡¯s heart skipped a beat all of a sudden. Nn loosened his grasp slightly, slid his hand downward, wrapped his fingers around her palm, and sped it. Maisie turned her head stiffly to look at the man beside her, Nn did not look at her, but she caught a glimpse of the arc hanging on his face. Chapter 73 Chapter 73 After a few minutes of pure suffering, all the staff members finally went out. Maisie raised the hand that Nn was holding indifferently and asked with a somewhat ironic smile on her face, ¡°Mr. Goldmann? Do you have cravings for such exciting agendas?¡± Nn looked at her for a moment, his eyes slightly cold. ¡°Then do you want to experience something more exciting?¡± Maisie¡¯s expression changed slightly. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. This man wouldn¡¯t¡­¡¯ Nn turned around abruptly, stretched out his hand, and leaned it on the wall, wrapping her in his arms. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, don¡¯t push your luck!¡± Maisie gnashed her teeth, raised her legs, bent her knees, and got into an offensive posture, but Nn grabbed her raised leg with his big hand instantly and pressed it against her body. This posture that the two were in was the pinnacle of a shameful stance! ¡°Nn Goldmann, you¡¯d better let me go!¡± There was a hint of resentment in Maisie¡¯s eyes. Nn¡¯s eyes drooped slightly, and after the elevator stopped, he suddenly turned around and changed positions with her. The elevator door opened, and the two male staff members who were chatting outside the elevator saw this scene. They were so frightened that the documents in their hands slipped to the floor in an instant. Maisie turned her head in horror and met the stupefied gaze of the two men. They picked up the documents immediately and gave up the idea of boarding the elevator! Maisie was stunned in ce. She then turned her head and red at the man who had already let go of her and was looking as calm as a millpond. Nn responded nonchntly, ¡°Isn¡¯t that exciting?¡± He tidied his shirt as he said so and then walked out of the elevator calmly. Maisie returned to her office, mmed the bag in her hand onto the couch, and stood with her arms akimbo. ¡°Nn Goldmann, are you trying to fool around with me?¡± She kicked the desk when Kennedy was entering the room, and he was taken aback when he saw her acting so ferociously. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you?¡± Seeing that she had lost her temper just now, Maisie put her hands down and replied with an indifferent expression, ¡°I¡¯m fine, it¡¯s just that somebody has just infuriated me.¡± ¡°Is it Willow?¡± Kennedy asked. ¡°Willow doesn¡¯t have the ability to piss me off yet.¡± Maisie walked to her desk and sat down. Kennedy nodded, thought of something, and said, ¡°By the way, I¡¯ve given your sketches to that person. He should go to meet Willow today.¡± The corners of Maisie¡¯s lips raised slightly. ¡°I refused to return to Vaenna. My father has now discovered that thepany has so many shorings and deficits to fill. Any assistance is undoubtedly some sort of hope to them at this point in time.¡± ¡®T¡¯ll allow Willow to act all arrogant and proud for a while more.¡¯ At Vaenna Jewelry¡­ Btch!¡± Willow swept all the things on her desk to the floor. She had already been in a state of breakdown since she was driven out of the Goldmann mansion. The scene where she had seen Nn kissing Maisie in his office yesterday was especially exasperating. ¡®I¡¯ve been by his side for six years, and he hasn¡¯t even touched me! ¡®Sure enough, it¡¯s because of those two b*stards! ¡®Sh*t, if the people on the board of directors learn that Nn won¡¯t help me anymore, won¡¯t it be¡­¡¯ Nn was the reason why she had been able to secure her position in thepany all these years. Now that there was a deficit in Vaenna¡¯s capital, Vaenna would not even belong to her i f she could not fill this shortfall up soon! ¡®I don¡¯t want to be trampled by Maisie!¡¯ ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt.¡± A staff member came to the door and said, ¡°A designer from Hailey & Co. Jewelry wants to see you.¡± Willow stopped acting out, turned her head, and said after calming her emotions down, ¡°Let him in.¡± Before long, a floridly dressed man entered the room with his assistant, and he smiled at Willow. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, I¡¯ve heard a lot about you.¡± Willow was stunned. ¡°You¡­ You know me?¡± The man handed her his business card. ¡°I heard that you¡¯re Mr. Goldmann¡¯s woman. How could I not know you?¡± Willow looked at the business card. Chapter 74 Chapter 74 Senior designer of Hailey & Co. Jewelry, Freddy Fuller. He also knew that Willow was Nn¡¯s girlfriend, so this made her very happy deep down. Yes, everyone in Bassburgh knows that Nn has a girlfriend. Hailey & Co. Jewelry is such a huge company, and Dad will definitely once again think highly of me if Vaenna can coborate with them.¡¯ After talking for about ten minutes, Fred handed her several design sketches. ¡°These are the jewelry that I designed, and it¡¯s also the theme of my creation, ¡°The Light of Life¡±. This is my first time trying to design jewelry with a retro Gothic designnguage.¡± Willow looked at the design drawings with a surprised expression. ¡®If Vaenna had had such designs, it wouldn¡¯t have been suffering until now! Heh, does Maisie have this ability? Freddy can still beat her to the ground! Willow went to her father after she signed a contract with Freddy to show him the contract. Stephen looked at Willow with admiration when he knew that she could get the designer of Hailey & Co. Jewelry to coborate with Vaenna Jewelry, ¡°Yes, Willie, you really are my good daughter, I know you¡¯ll not let me down.¡± Willow smiled and wrapped her arms around Stephen¡¯s arm. ¡°Father, you don¡¯t have to say that. Besides, I¡¯m doing this for the Vanderbilts and Vaenna too.¡± ¡°You¡¯re still the most sensible and thoughtful.¡± Stephen was very pleased. He was somewhat disappointed when he thought of his other daughter, Maisie. It was not that he did not love her. It was just that she had disappointed him too much. He had been under the impression that she would learn to be more reserved and repent if he were to chase her away six years ago. However, he had not expected her to not change for the better at all. On the contrary, she was now even more insidious. ¡°By the way, how are things between you and Mr. Goldmann?¡± As soon as this was mentioned, Willow¡¯s expression froze, and the smile on her face turned a little rigid too. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m sorry, perhaps I¡¯m not as good as Maisie. Nn¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Goldmann really got together with Maisie?¡± Stephen¡¯s expression became gloomy. ¡®Did Maisie really do so?¡¯ Willow pretended to be aggrieved. ¡°In fact, Nn had been together with Zee behind my back since long ago. Zee has threatened me into not telling others about this. She¡­ She already has Nn¡¯s children.¡° ¡°What!?¡± Stephen was shocked. ¡®My daughter is truly shameless and has fallen to this point!¡¯ ¡°Dad, don¡¯t me Zee, maybe Zee mes me. After all, I¡¯m just an illegitimate daughter.¡± ¡°Willie, don¡¯t say that. There¡¯s no such thing as an illegitimate daughter in our house. You¡¯re now the daughter of the Vanderbilts, and no one will dare to deny it as long as I agree to it!¡± Stephen knew that he had done his daughter wrong, but it was only natural for him not to ignore her since Willow was also his daughter. ¡®If Maisie has really given birth to Mr. Goldmann¡¯s child, it proves that she had done such a disgraceful thing behind Willie¡¯s back! That¡¯s something that I absolutely can¡¯t forgive! 3 At the ckgold Group¡¯s administrative office¡­.. Quincy walked to the desk with some documents. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, this is security footage that we extracted from the hard disk of the Empyrean Hotel¡¯s surveince room. Take a look.¡± Nn received the documents. The date shown on the footage was the night from six years ago. The woman who was holding on to Willow looked very familiar! Turning to another page, he saw a picture of the woman¡¯s profile. It was Maisie Vanderbilt! Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. And the final picture showed Willow leaving the room. So the person who had stayed in the room that night was Maisie. He finally knew the reason why he had only gotten to see Willow but not Maisie when he went that day. It was because Maisie had already been kicked out of the Vanderbilt mano. Chapter 75 Chapter 75 ¡®So it¡¯s rted to this matter.! Nn¡¯s eyes could not help droop. ¡®Not only does Maisie deny that the woman from six years ago was her, but she also watches out for me and resists me. So all these were because of Willow? ¡®No wonder she despised and abhorred Willow so much at the beginning. She was framed by Willow back then. If the hotel manager didn¡¯t get the wrong room card that night, I¡¯m afraid that the man Maisie slept with that night would be Sergio Baldwin.¡¯ Nn¡¯s eyes became a little cold upon thinking of this. ¡°By the way, Sir, I¡¯ve also investigated the incident in which Ms. Vanderbilt¡¯s drink was spiked at the lounge that night. Ms. Willow was the person who took her there, and the person whom they met there was Sergio Baldwin.¡± Quincy knew that Nn seemed to think that Sergio yed only an insignificant role, but Quincy had investigated Sergio¡¯s affairs out of caution. Everything would have been kept hidden if Quincy did not look into Sergio, but he was shocked when he did so. ¡°Sergio Baldwin and Mr. Vanderbilt had a business rtionship for a period of time. I heard that Sergio is an extremely perverted yboy. His ex-wife divorced him because he was cheating on her by having affairs with many other women, not to mention he only chose young girls as his targets. I guess he already had his eyes on Ms. Vanderbilt back then.¡± Nn put the information down, his eyes looking a little cold. ¡°From today onward, Baldwin¡¯s Imperial Real Estate is redundant in Bassburgh.¡± On the sixteenth floor, at ¡°Soul¡± Jewelry Studio¡­.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. When Nn came to her office, he saw Maisie standing in front of a mannequin, sorting out its clothes. The design of the clothes on the model was of retro Gothic style, and it looked very simple. He squinted his nted eyes slightly, and his gaze was fixed on Maisie¡¯s back. ¡°This woman looks really eye-catching when she¡¯s in her game face.¡¯ Even though her figure had been covered by the long dress, he could not deny that her figure looked exceptionally sexy and hot while she attended the party that night. Upon thinking that other men had had their eyes on her, Nn¡¯s jaw tightened, and his eyes lit up when he was staring at her. Feeling that someone was behind her, Maisie did not think much. ¡°Uncle Kennedy, please get me a measuring tape¡­¡± Maisie looked back, and the first thing that caught her eyes was Nn¡¯s gaze. Her expression froze for a split second. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± ¡®Jesus, why is it him again!?¡¯ Maisie looked outside, then stared at him vigntly for a moment. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, is there anything that requires my attention?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Nn stared at her. Maisie wanted to step back, but she thought that she might provoke this neurotic man if she were to avoid him subconsciously. ¡®I shoulde up with a way to make him deject me.¡¯ Maisie raised her eyebrows, took a step toward him, raised her arm, and lifted his chin. Seeing the man¡¯s eyes turned gloomy, her lips curved upward. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, have you really gotten attracted to me? Plus, it¡¯s only natural for men to be tempted by a gorgeous and morous woman like me. If you want it so badly, I can always¡­ ¡°What¡¯s more, being able to get into your bed with you also shows that I¡¯m a woman of means and measures.¡± Nn¡¯s expression turned indifferent in an instant. ¡°Maisie Vanderbilt, does your shamelessness know no limits?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what shame is, or do you care to teach me more about it?¡± While Maisie smiled, her fingertips had alreadynded on one of the buttons of his suit. Maisie wanted to disgust him. ¡®He probably doesn¡¯t like a woman who¡¯s proactive and shameless, does he? Then I shall take the initiative to act all shamelessly.¡¯ Her hand that was unbuttoning his suit was actually trembling. She was not good at these things, but since the y had already started, she had to go through the entire thing and get t o the end of the show! ¡®I don¡¯t believe that he¡¯ll allow me to continue to do this to him. Nn grabbed her hand abruptly and asked lightly, ¡°Why are you so nervous?¡± Maisie looked up at him, only to see that he suddenly leaned over to get close to her and moved her hand onto his belt buckle. ¡°Isn¡¯t this a faster route?¡± Chapter 76 Chapter 76 Maisie blushed. She had been tricked! She shook off his hand and said, ¡°That¡¯s not fun.¡± She turned around to leave, but Nn pulled her back and pinned her to the wall. Her hands that were trying to push him away were constrained. She looked at him, rmed.¡± Nn Goldmann, if you touch me¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t you asking for lessons?¡± Nn got close to her, and the hand that was behind her waist moved to the sp on her back and released it As the cold palm glided over her skin, she shuddered and clenched her jaw. ¡°Nn!¡± Nn lowered his head to kiss her, not giving her a chance to speak. No! Maisie squirmed. Her clothes were no longer in ce, but the worst part was that her body was not rejecting this. Seeming to anticipate Maisie¡¯s bite, he moved his lips away, making her almost bite her own lips. In that short moment of separation, Maisie raised her hand, ready to give him a p. s, he grabbed onto her wrist. He put his hand behind her waist and pulled her against his body, his words seething through his teeth, ¡°Do you still want lessons?¡± Maisie realized something, looked down, and bit her lip. ¡°No, I¡¯m sorry. Please let go of me.¡± Seeing that she finally gave up, Nn let her go and helped her put her clothes back on.¡± Don¡¯t try talking to a man with that tone ever again. You can¡¯t handle it.¡± When Nn left, Maisie sank to the floor with her back against the wall. She was very afraid. She was afraid that he would get what he wanted. ¡®Does he do this to Willow too?¡¯ She didn¡¯t have a purityplex, but when the thought of Willow being part of this came across her mind, she couldn¡¯t help but feel disgusted. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. In the shower¡­ Nn stood with one hand on the wall under the cold shower, the water streaming down his chiseled face. His lips were pressed together, his eyes dark. He had almost lost control in the office. He had a tough time getting the taste from six years ago off his mind. He couldn¡¯t feel the same way with Willow, only her. Nn walked out of the bathroom with a bathrobe on. His phone vibrated just when he was putting on some clothes. He walked to the table and picked up the phone. His eyes died a little when he saw that it was Willow. At nighttime, in The Grand Imperial¡­ Ryleigh brought the three rugrats for a lobster meal at the restaurant. It was tough for a single woman to bring around three children. ¡°Godmother, we n to kidnap Daddy!¡± Ryleigh almost spat her drink out. She looked at Colton, shocked. ¡°Your¡­ Daddy?¡± I ¡°Godmother, here¡¯s a secret. Uncle Goldmann is actually our Daddy,¡±Daisie said happily. Ryleigh was the person they trusted the most, so they told her. Ryleigh was stunned. No way, would that mean that Zee did all that for nothing? Ryleigh asked, ¡°How did you find out so soon that Mr. Goldmann is your dad?¡± Waylon calmly replied, ¡°We just have to check. We took a DNA test, but you can¡¯t tell Mommy. Mommy probably doesn¡¯t know yet.¡± Even if their mother knew, she wouldn¡¯t be happy about it. Ryleigh awkwardly said, ¡°The truth is,¡± She lowered her head and sighed. ¡°Your Mommy knows.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± The three of them stared straight at her. Colton said, ¡°Godmother, why didn¡¯t you tell us!?¡± Chapter 77 Chapter 77 Daisie said, ¡°How could you hide that from us!? Hmph!¡± Waylon was rendered speechless. Ryleigh raised her hand to keep their voices low. ¡°I wasn¡¯t trying to hide it. If I told you, your mom wouldn¡¯t be kind to me!¡± Colton thought that made sense. ¡®Mommy would definitely do something to her.¡¯ ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ve been nice to us. We won¡¯t let Mommy do anything to you,¡±Daisie chirped. ¡°Did Mommy not want us to know about this?¡± Waylon said calmly. Ryleigh nodded and said, ¡°Your mother had no choice. You know about Mr. Goldmann and Willow. Honestly, your mother is pushing Mr. Goldmann away because of Willow.¡± The three nodded. They thought so too. ¡®Mommy cannot ept Daddy because of that woman.¡¯ That was why they had to kidnap their father home, or their mother would kick him out. 2 Colton¡¯s smartwatch vibrated. He pulled up his sleeve to take a look. The coordinates shown o n his watch indicated that it was very close to them! When they had gotten their father¡¯s phone number, he turned on a tracker with it. This showed that their father was in that restaurant! ¡°Daddy is here. I¡¯m going to take a look,¡± Colton whispered to Waylon and stood up. ¡°I¡¯m going t o the bathroom.¡± ¡°Go ahead, don¡¯t wander around!¡± He walked out and toward the direction indicated. At a VIP room.. ¡°Nn, I¡¯m sorry, but it really wasn¡¯t my idea. You knew that my mom had always wanted me to be with you. She just made a mistake.¡± ¡°You¡¯re still putting the me on others?¡± Nn¡¯s tone was cold. ¡°This isn¡¯t the first time you were lying. I think you¡¯re just very used to it.¡± Willow was aghast, her lips pale. ¡°The woman from six years ago was Maisie and not you, right?¡± Nn¡¯s words made her expression freeze. He knew. That woman must have told him! Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Nn, 1¨C¡± Nn got up, unwilling to listen to her. ¡°I¡¯ve heard enough. Willow, I¡¯ve given you a lot in the past six years. You should be thankful. Don¡¯t ever call me again.¡± Willow¡¯s heart sank. She wrapped her hands around the cutleries that she was holding tighter. Just when Nn was getting up, he felt odd and dizzy. He looked at the cup of coffee that was half drunk, remembering that the waiter had brought that in. ¡°Nn, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Willow knew that the effects had kicked in, so she got up to help him, but Nn pushed her hand away. ¡°How dare you do this to me!?¡± ¡°Nn, I¡¯m doing this because I love you. I have been by your side for the past six years, but you never touched me!¡± Willow couldn¡¯t hold it in. She had to have Nn. Watching him stumble onto the couch, she couldn¡¯t help but feel delighted. She had added some strong medication to his drink, and it was taking effect. She willingly took off her own clothes and climbed on top of him. ¡°Nn, if you love kids, I can give you some. If I give your children, you will surely marry me!¡± Willow kissed him. Chapter 78 Chapter 78 ¡°Click!¡± The sound of camera shuttersing from the other side of the door made Willow panic. She looked up and saw that the door was slightly ajar. No, she had been photographed! Willow clenched her jaw, put on her clothes, and went to look around outside. Who was taking pictures!? She had finally been able to add something to Nn¡¯s drink, and she was so close to getting him, but someone interrupted them! She heard a noiseing from the stairwell. She got them now. She went through the emergency exit but didn¡¯t see anyone around. Suddenly, something hit her behind her neck, and she copsed on the floor. Colton put down the stick, pped his hands, and said, ¡°This woman isn¡¯t worthy of Daddy.¡± An evil idea shed across his mind when he remembered how this woman had framed his mother. He ran toward a server with a tray and said, ¡°Mister, my aunt fainted because she has low blood sugar. Could you help bring her to a room, please?¡± The server helped Colton bring Willow to a guest room. Colton turned to the server and said,¡± Thank you, Mister.¡± When the server left, Colton searched around and found some tiny cards. He dialed with Willow¡¯s phone, lowered his tone, and said, ¡°Hello, Grand Imperial Room V3033,e quickly.¡± Colten snickered. That was how she had framed their mother six years ago. It was time for him to ¡®take revenge¡¯. He called Waylon to inform him about their father. After Waylon hung up, he suddenly stared at Ryleigh, who was enjoying her food. 2 Seeing the way Waylon was staring at her, she felt suspicious. ¡°Waylon, why are you looking a t me like that?¡± Waylon smiled. ¡°We need your help.¡± Ryleigh was rendered speechless. Waylon smiled, and she had a bad feeling. At Beach Vi¡­ Ryleigh got two of her bodyguards to bring the unconscious Nn to their home. Oh no! Zee was not going to let her get away with this! She had turned into an aplice and helped these three rugrats kidnap their father! Daisie swayed her body from side to side, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we wouldn¡¯t betray you!¡± Ryleighughed dryly. ¡°How could I be doing this with you?¡± It was her fault! She shouldn¡¯t have done this to Zee! Ryleigh looked at her watch and said, ¡°Your mother ising home. I need to leave.¡± ¡°Bye!¡± ¡°Do not expose me!¡± Ryleigh yelled while on her way out. ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Colton gave an OK gesture. Nn was left in the cold bathtub. His temperature was rmingly high, so Waylon added ice to the water he was in. Daisie felt his forehead. ¡°He¡¯s still burning up. What should we do?¡± ¡°That woman did this to him!¡± Colton replied. Waylon stood up and said to Colton, ¡°Bring Daisie out. I¡¯ll help Daddy change.¡± ¡°Hey, why can¡¯t I watch!?¡± Daisie pouted. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Colton put his hand to his forehead. ¡°You¡¯re a good girl. You¡¯re not supposed to see a man¡¯s body. Go outside!¡± He pushed her out. 1 Colton and Waylon took off their father¡¯s clothes together and left him with only his pants on. Chapter 79 Chapter 79 When they removed thest piece, Waylon and Colton¡¯s jaws dropped. ¡°Why are ours so small?¡± 6 ¡°Maybe we¡¯ll grow into it.¡± So much noise. Nn¡¯sshes fluttered. He felt hot and cold. He slowly opened his eyes and realized that he was sitting in a huge bathtub with rubber ducks floating around. He squinted and saw two children talking next to the tub. ¡°Waylon?¡± Nn was surprised. The two children turned to look at him. The moment Nn¡¯s eyes saw them, his expression turned into shock. The two children looked identical, and he couldn¡¯t tell them apart. He had noticed that¡¯ Waylon¡¯ had a change in personality, and he finally knew the reason. ¡°They¡¯re triplets! ¡®Hah, that woman really is good at hiding.¡¯ ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Colton beamed. Daisie, who was outside, opened the door and looked in. ¡°He¡¯s awake!¡± Waylon pushed her head out. ¡°Don¡¯t look!¡± Nn saw that he was stripped naked by the two children. He put a hand to his forehead, thankful that they were the ones who did it. He had not expected Willow to have done such a thing. He had been too sloppy. ¡°Where is this?¡± Nn asked. ¡°It¡¯s our home.¡± Colton beamed. Nn paused. ¡®Their home? Wouldn¡¯t that mean¡­¡¯ ¡°By the way, we¡¯ve gotten a bathrobe for you!¡± Colton had gotten Ryleigh¡¯s bodyguards to bring a men¡¯s bathrobe over. Since they had brought their father here, they had to be well prepared. Nn squinted at the sight of the bathrobe. ¡°Who does that belong to?¡± Maisie¡¯s man? ¡°We got our Godmother¡¯s bodyguard to buy one! We don¡¯t have men¡¯s clothes here. You wouldn¡¯t fit into ours.¡± ¡®No men¡¯s clothes at home?¡¯. ¡°There are¡­ no men here?¡± Nn looked at them. ¡°There are no men other than the two of us,¡± Colton answered, head tilted. Waylon seemed to have understood his question and said, ¡°Colton and I are Mommy¡¯s only men.¡± Nn pressed his lips together. The one with a mole under his eye was Colton. That meant the night when Maisie had been on a call, she was speaking to the children. Hah! Nn put on the bathrobe and got out of the bathroom. The living room wasn¡¯t big, but it was warmly decorated. There was a ck piano with all kinds of trophies on the racks, which had Colton Vanderbilt¡¯s name on all of them. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°Why did you bring me back here?¡± Nn looked at the three rugrats. ¡°Erm-¡± Colton and Daisie looked at each other. Should they tell him now? Waylon looked at him. ¡°To see if you could be our Daddy.¡± Nn was stunned. After a moment, his eyes rxed, and a smile crawled onto his face,¡± What if I am?¡± The three stood there, shocked. ¡°You found out?¡± ¡°You knew too?¡± Nn slightly frowned. When he saw them nodding, he took a sharp breath. So that woman was hiding this from him all along! 1 Daisie tugged at his sleeve and said in a soft voice, ¡°Mist, Daddy, please don¡¯t me Mommy. She didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with you because you were with that horrible woman Willow.¡± Nn had guessed as much, so he bent down and patted her head. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t me her.¡± Chapter 80 Chapter 80 Nn wasn¡¯t going to me her, but he wasn¡¯t going to let her off either. Maisie left the studio in ckgoldte. When she took out her phone, she saw the message that Daisie had sent to her an hour ago. She was bewildered the moment she opened the text. ¡®Mommy, we¡®ve kidnapped Daddy and brought him home. See you soonw¡¯ Maisie sped home and rushed to the children¡¯s room when she saw that no one was in the living room. The door was locked. ¡°You three, send him out!¡± Maisie knocked. The three were blocking the door, not wanting to open it. Their mother really wasn¡¯t going to ept their father. They were hoping that their father would convince her that day. ¡°You¡¯re noting out, are you? Alright, I¡¯m going to get my spare key.¡± Maisieughed. Alright, these three rugrats had chosen to hide the man inside! She angrily brought the spare key to the room, but she froze when she saw the man sitting on the bed Maisie tried to leave, but a hand pushed her inward and locked the door. Maisie turned the knob, but it wouldn¡¯t budge. She mmed the door, ¡°Open the door!¡± The man behind her got closer, put a hand on the door, and whispered to her ear, ¡°Maisie, I told you that lying to mees with consequences.¡± Maisie shuddered and gnashed her teeth. ¡°I¡¯m going to sue you for trespassing!¡± Nn looked at her, ¡°Your children brought me here, and I¡¯m their father. It¡¯s not trespassing. ¡°Can¡¯t you see that the children are on my side? They gave us a room so that we could spend some time together. I think it¡¯s time we clear things up.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to clear up between us!¡± Maisie raised a hand and waved it at him, but he held her down. Nn grabbed her by the waist and tossed her onto the bed. ¡°Nn, let me go-Mm!¡± The man leaned down and took all her sweetness for himself. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Maisie rejected it, but his burning chest was pushed against hers, burning her. His stable breathing got heavier while his fervent palm was stripping her sanity away. No! This couldn¡¯t go on! Maisie pushed Nn away with all her might. ¡°Don¡¯t do this, Nn-¡± 1 Her voice was shaking, and she started sobbing. The tear rolling down her cheek was the best ¡®weapon¡¯ at the moment. It at least made Nn pause when he saw it. Maisie hammered at his chest like a crazy woman. ¡°Nn, you broke me six years ago. Why are you still doing this to me? You¡¯re as disgusting as Willow. You¡¯re aplices. I hate you!¡± Nn¡¯s heart sank. He looked at this woman who was crying and wiped her tears away. ¡°I¡¯m not her aplice.¡± He wasn¡¯t. But how would he exin it to her? Maisie turned her face away, her eyes nk. ¡°Just hurry up. You¡¯ve broken me once. What¡¯s two or three more times?¡± Nn pulled her into his arms. ¡°Sleep.¡± Maisie was stunned. He let her off. She wouldn¡¯t have wasted so much energy if she knew that tears worked. She finally got it. Nn is a man who preferred vulnerability! The next day¡­ The three rugrats quietly pushed their ears against the door to see if their father had done what was needed. The door suddenly opened, and the three of them fell right in front of Maisie¡¯s feet. Chapter 81 Chapter 81 Maisie looked at the three rugrats on the ground exhaustedly, chuckled, and said, ¡°You three really do know how to make things difficult for me.¡± Daisie was the first one to respond. ¡°Mommy, we just want you to get along well with Daddy.¡± Colton took over the conversation immediately. ¡°Yes, Mommy, look at us, we don¡¯t have a Daddy, and we¡¯re so pitiful!¡± Waylon did not know what to say, so he just nodded his head anyway. I¡¯m going to wash my face.¡± Maisie walked straight to the restroom. Daisie scratched her head ¡°Mommy doesn¡¯t seem to have slept well.¡± Colton nodded. ¡°I know, right? Mommy has dark circles under her eyes¡­¡± 1 The three rugrats looked at Nn, who was still sleeping, and crept close to him. Colton could not help but ask, ¡°Why is Daddy still not awake?¡± Daisie and Waylon stared at Nn for a long time. Waylon then noticed something was wrong and stretched out his hand to touch h¨ªs forehead. ¡°Daddy seems to be having a fever!¡± Colton was startled ¡°Could it be because we made Daddy soak himself in ice waterst night¡­¡± The two little boys suddenly felt a little guilty. Sure enough, they were the ones who had made their father sick. Maisie picked up the thermometer and looked at 102 degrees Fahrenheit shown on the reading scale. S This man actually has a high fever! Daisie looked worried. ¡°Mommy, Daddy has a high fever. Will he die of illness?¡± She had heard that people who were sick could die, so she was very scared. Waylonforted her. ¡°No, it¡¯s just like the fever and cold that we usually have. We only need to give Daddy some fever reducers.¡± ¡°Mommy, here¡¯s the medicine!¡± Colton ran in at that moment with some fever-reducing medicine that was avable at home. Maisie grabbed the medicine in his hand, picked up a ss of warm water that Daisie brought in, and hesitated for a split second all of a sudden as she stared at the man who was lying on the bed. ¡®How can I get this into his body?¡¯ Waylon propped his chin. ¡°They usually feed medicine using mouth-to-mouth in dramas.¡± ¡°Waylon, you¡¯re not allowed to watch those misleading dramas in the future!¡± Maisie was about to be stimted to death. ¡®Just what kind of kid did I give birth to?¡¯ 1 Maisie shoved the medicine into Nn¡¯s mouth and chugged it down with water. Nn choked, coughed, and woke up immediately even though he was still soundly asleep a second ago. The three rugrats looked at him with sympathy-that was so miserable. Seeing that he had awakened, Maisie said, ¡°I¡¯ve given you fever-reducing medicine. Now that you¡¯re awake go back home at this instant.¡± Nn took a nce at her but thenid back down. ¡°I¡¯m a patient, and I need a good rest.¡± ¡°You..¡±. Daisie pouted. ¡°Mommy, Daddy is already sick. How can you drive him away?¡± Colton seconded. ¡°Yes, Daddy may be robbed by beggars if he were to pass out on the road.¡± Maisie was rendered speechless. Although Nn was closing his eyes and resting, he was happy to hear that the children were defending him. At least, he could stay here for now. ¡®My reputation is of my least concern at this moment.¡¯ After Maisie went to work, Nn woke up after another hour of sleep. After taking the fever medicine, his head did not feel as groggy as it was in the morning. He walked to the living room and saw Waylon cooking something in the kitchen. Although the tiny figure was standing on the stool, he did everything very skillfully. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°Daddy, has your fever gone down?¡± Daisie toddled up to Nn. Seeing that she was worried about him, Nn rubbed her little head. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m feeling better already. Can Waylon cook?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate our eldest brother. Although he is very young, he can do everything. He¡¯s the one who takes care of us when Mommy is too busy to take care of us!¡± Daisie could not help but tout her brother proudly. Nn frowned. ¡®She¡¯s too busy to take care of the kids?¡¯ ¡°Mommy needs to raise the three of us alone. Mommy won¡¯t be able to make money to support us if she takes care of us all the time.¡± Waylon walked to the table with breakfast. Chapter 82 Chapter 82 Nn¡¯s eyes were drooping. ¡®So this is why these two kids go out there to work with an entertainmentpany?¡¯ Seeing that Waylon was going to make another one, Nn raised his hand and rubbed his head. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Leave the rest to Daddy.¡± Waylon looked at him suspiciously. ¡°Daddy, do you know how to cook?¡± The dignified heir of the Goldmanns, the famous Mr. Goldmann of Bassburgh, there should not be a lot of chance for him to be exposed to such skills. ¡°Of course.¡± Nn put on an apron and entered the kitchen. Daisie and Waylon stared at his figure, and both of them were looking forward to the meal as a hint of expectation was shing across their eyes. Colton smelled the fragrance and ran downstairs in his doll slippers. ¡°Waylon, are you making breakfast?¡± Seeing his siblings sitting and waiting at the dining table, he looked toward the kitchen, and his eyes widened. ¡®It turns out Daddy was the one who¡¯s making breakfast today! Nn brought the breakfast to the table, and the three rugrats eximed, ¡°Wow!¡± Colton blinked as he looked at Nn. ¡°Daddy, you can actually cook!¡± Nn smiled. ¡°Isn¡¯t it a simple thing to do?¡± ¡°It¡¯s delicious! Daddy¡¯s cooking is delicious!¡± Daisie could not wait and had already started digging in. She then nodded happily after trying her father¡¯s breakfast. Nn looked at his watch. ¡®Quincy should be here at any minute.¡¯ Sure enough, the doorbell rang, and Nn got up to open the door. Quincy had brought along two bags of clothes and handed them to him. He did not expect Nn to be able to stay herest night. ¡®The progression is fast! After seeing the three rugrats in the house, he was frozen in ce. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, I¡­ Am I seeing things?¡± He rubbed his eyes. ¡°Why am I looking at two Waylons!?¡± ¡°They¡¯re triplets,¡± Nn answered indifferently. Quincy was shocked. ¡®She didn¡¯t just give birth to two in one go, but three!? D*mn, that¡¯s quite an achievement! Thinking of something, Quincy said, ¡°By the way, Mr. Goldmann Si. asked you to find a time t o bring these two children back to see him. You should know that Mr. Goldmann Sr. has been thinking about them ever since he saw them. Now that there are three, you should bring all three of them back. Mr. Goldmann Sr. will definitely be delighted.¡± ¡°Are you talking to him again?¡± Nn red at him. Quincy pped his mouth lightly and responded aggrievedly, ¡°Mr. Goldmann Sr. called and asked me about the situation of the two children. I.. I might¡¯ve told him a thing or two.¡± ¡°Okay, there¡¯s nothing else that requires your attention here,¡± Nn said while shutting the door. Quincy stood on the other side of the door with a perplexed expression. ¡®So, does Mr. Goldmann n to stay at someone else¡¯s house for the rest of his life?¡¯ ¡°Zee, didn¡¯t you sleep wellst night?¡± Looking at the drowsiness that appeared on Maisie¡¯s face from time to time, Kennedy brought her a cup of coffee. ¡°You should treat yourself to a cup of coffee and freshen yourself up.¡± ¡°Thank you, Uncle Kennedy.¡± Maisie smiled as she took a sip of hot coffee Dmn it. If I hadn¡¯t been watching the man all night to prevent him from doing anything to m est night, I would¡¯ve had a good night¡¯s sleep. This is all thanks to the three rascals back home! Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡®I wonder if Nn has left.¡¯ Her brows creased as she thought about that, but while she was thinking so, there were some commotions outside. She raised her head and saw her father charging into the room with a gloomy expression regardless of the staff member¡¯s attempts to stop him. Stephen then said solemnly, ¡°You really are here.¡± After Stephen saw Kennedy, his expression turned even sullener. ¡°Mr. Vanderbilt, if you¡¯re here to persuade me to return to Vaenna, then my answer is still the same. I won¡¯t go back.¡± Maisie put down the coffee mug in her hand. What other intention could her father have besides this? ¡®It seems that Le¡¯s and her daughter are still unwilling to give up?¡¯ However, Stephen pointed at her. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you just this once, do you have a child with Mr. Goldmann?¡± Chapter 83 Chapter 83 Maisie was startled, and her expression turned sulky. Stephen¡¯s words just so happened to surprise Kennedy, who looked at Maisie and also the employee who was still standing outside the door wondering what to do. ¡°Zee, I¡¯ve always felt sorry for you because of your mother¡¯s affairs, so I¡¯ve always wanted you t o inherit Vaenna Jewelry. But it seems that what you did six years ago still wasn¡¯t enough, and you¡¯re actually getting involved with Mr. Goldmann now. Do you even know how to spell the word shame? Mr. Goldmann is your elder sister, Willie¡¯s boyfriend!¡± Stephen waspletely disappointed in her. He had even witnessed what the two of them were doing in the office the other day, so how could he believe that his daughter was innocent? Facing her father¡¯s usation, Maisie clenched her hands tightly. ¡°Are you lecturing me about shame? Then why didn¡¯t you tell Le that she¡¯s a shameless wh*re when she climbed onto your bed?¡± ¡°You shut up!¡± Stephen shouted sharply. ¡°The matter between your mother and me has nothing to do with Le.¡± The smile on Maisie¡¯s face still looked extremely ironic. ¡°It has nothing to do with that? Dad, you really do know how to defend Le?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t even understand what happened between your mother and me!¡± Stephen gnashed his teeth. ¡°Yes, I might not understand that. But have you ever tried to understand me?¡± Maisie stood u p, and her hands that had clenched into fists were trembling vigorously. ¡°Do you think I snatched Willow¡¯s boyfriend? Great! Then I shall disclose it to you today. Those kids are indeed Nn¡¯s children!¡± ¡°Maisie Vanderbilt, you¡± ¡°They¡¯re five years old this year, so if you take the one year of pregnancy into ount, it should¡¯ve happened six years ago, right?¡± A look of surprise shed through Stephen¡¯s eyes, and the thing that he wanted to say was stuck in his throat. Maisie sneered coldly. ¡°You¡¯ve always believed what Le and Willow said only. You will believe in anything thates out of their mouth, but you¡¯ve never believed in a word that I said. Sometimes I don¡¯t even know if I¡¯m your biological daughter.¡± These words made Stephen¡¯s expression turn sullen. ¡°Bullsh*t! What nonsense are you talking about!?¡± ¡°But am I wrong?¡± Maisie asked in reply. ¡°You¡¯re more partial to Willow than me. It¡¯s just like I¡¯m an outsider in the family, the illegitimate daughter of the Vanderbilts. Oh, no, pardon me, I don¡¯t even think that I live up to the title of an illegitimate daughter!¡± Stephen¡¯s shoulders trembled as his eyes dimmed. ¡°Taking everything into ount, I should ¡®thank¡¯ Willow too. If she hadn¡¯t set me up and caused me to lose my chastity six years ago, I wouldn¡¯t know that I actually slept with the famous and prestigious Mr. Goldmann of Zlokova.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Looking at Stephen¡¯s mixed andplicated expressions, Maisie continued. ¡°So if we were to apply your statement to this incident and trace it back to six years ago, am I the person who¡¯s snatched Willow¡¯s man? Or is she the wh*re who stole mine?¡± The staff member who was witnessing all these outside the door felt as if his mind was about to explode from the inside out due to the huge amount of information that he obtained in such a short amount of time. However, sensing that someone was approaching, the staff member was so shocked that his shoulders trembled when he turned his head. ¡°Mr. Goldm¡­ Mr. Goldmann.¡± It could be said that Nn¡¯s appearance at this moment was very coincidental, and it just so happened that he had heard what Maisie just said. ¡®I¡¯m her man huh.¡¯ When Maisie saw him appear outside the door, the confidence that she was showing through her expression crumbled in an instant. ¡®What the f*ck!?¡¯ Stephen did not expect Nn to appear at this time, and his emotions became even moreplicated. ¡°Mr. Vanderbilt, I never seem to have personally admitted that Willow¡¯s my girlfriend, have I?¡± Nn walked by Stephen, stopped right beside him, and rified unconcernedly. ¡°Uh, this¡­¡± Stephen was speechless for a while. Indeed, he had never heard Nn personally admit that Willow was his girlfriend. He had only heard it from Le and Willow. Chapter 84 Chapter 84 ¡°Willow has nothing to do with me. She lied to me for six years and even had the guts to drug mest night. Mr. Vanderbilt, how do you n to settle this ount for your daughter?¡± Maisie was stunned. ¡®Did Willow drug himst night? No wonder he was so anxious and violentst night. I almost became the victim of that scheme.¡¯ Stephen¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°How would Willie¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t want to resolve it yourself, but please be reminded that the oue will be different when I go to her personally.¡± The sentence was an obvious threat. Stephen¡¯s expression became one of embarrassment, but he could not say anything else. ¡°If it truly is Willie¡¯s fault, I¡¯ll definitely teach her a lesson when I get back home.¡± Nn¡¯s tone sounded indifferent. ¡°I don¡¯t want to listen to the word ¡®if¡¯.¡± Stephen knew that Nn was a man who would do anything. He really would not let Willow g o if he did not provide him with an exnation. He responded and pleaded, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give you an exnation after this, Mr. Goldmann. So please show Willie some mercy and let this slide this time around.¡± Upon hearing that Stephen was still defending Willow at this moment, a touch of self deprecation shed across Maisie¡¯s eyes. ¡®If I were to be the one being discussed now, would he beg others to let me go?¡¯ Stephen left the office, and Kennedy and the others also left because Nn was there. After realizing that she and Nn were the only two people left in the office, Maisie¡¯s attitude was still as unconcerned as always. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, you didn¡¯t even show your former girlfriend any mercy. I wonder if the people who don¡¯t know the details of this incident will think of you as a man who abandoned his previous lover just because he¡¯s found a new one.¡± As soon as she said that, Nn walked up to her and lifted her chin. ¡°Now that things have turned out like this, don¡¯t you think you have to bear some of the responsibility?¡± Maisie was dumbfounded for a split second. ¡°What responsibility do I have to bear?¡± His tone sounded faint. ¡°Willow wouldn¡¯t have gotten the opportunity to take advantage of the incident if you didn¡¯t run away six years ago. And if all that hadn¡¯t happened, she wouldn¡¯t even be a thing today.¡± If he were to have found out that Maisie was the woman from that night when he went to the Vanderbilt manor six years ago, the woman who had been staying by his side all this while would not be Willow. Maisie pushed his hand away and smirked. ¡°That being said, are you saying that you mem e for providing her with the opportunity? But weren¡¯t you a rather content man when you were defending her?¡± Nn¡¯s eyes dimmed slightly while his lips pressed into a cold line. ¡®Does she care about those instances in which I misunderstood her while defending Willow?¡¯ Nn could understand her mindset thinking of this, and the corners of his lips were slightly raised. ¡°I can also defend you.¡± ¡°Hehe, I don¡¯t need that.¡± Maisie pushed him away and was about to leave. Nn turned around and hugged her from behind. Maisie¡¯s expression changed slightly as she tried to pry his hand open. ¡°Nn Goldmann, what are you doing!¡± The arms that were wrapped around her waist were tight, and the man lowered his head and pressed his lips against her auricle. ¡°Bring the children and move in with me.¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± Maisie¡¯s expression was distorted. ¡®He wants me to move in with him? Keep dreaming! ¡°Maisie Vanderbilt,¡± Nn rubbed her lips with his fingers, ¡°If you want me to persuade you, I don¡¯t mind trying another way.¡± He then kissed her neck with his cold lips. Maisie shrugged in fright. ¡°Wait¡­ At least give me a few days to think about it!¡± Nn let her go, squinted his eyes, and gave off a grin. ¡°I¡¯ll only give you three days.¡± After Nn left with satisfaction, Maisie could not help but clench her hands into fists, her eyes cold. Apart from that night from six years ago and that the kids were his, she had no feelings for this man. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡®I must admit that Nn isn¡¯t only breathtakingly attractive, regal, and elegant-looking, but he¡¯s also a well-known, powerful, and influential aristocrat in Zlokova. The various conditions that he possesses make him the ideal partner in the eyes of many celebrities and socialites. ¡®But Dad¡¯s extramarital affair has created a barrier in my heart ever since I was a kid.¡¯ Chapter 85 Chapter 85 ¡®Besides, how could a man who owns ample money and power like him be a man who leads a stable life? Plus, even if he thought Willow was the woman from six years ago, something must¡¯ve happened between Willow and him during the time they were together. ¡®I don¡¯t want to have anything to do with the man that Willow has touched, absolutely not! At the Vanderbilt manor¡­ Stephen¡¯s palmnded on Willow¡¯s cheek. Le was frightened by the p. She stepped forward immediately and pulled Stephen away from Willow. ¡°Dear, why did you p Willie!?¡± ¡°Why did I p her?¡± Stephen pointed at Willow angrily. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask her yourself? She had the balls to drug Mr. Goldmann. Do you think she can still stand here unscathed if I don¡¯t give Mr. Goldmann an exnation!?¡± Le panicked instantly and looked at Willow. ¡°Willie, you¡­ You¡¯ve drugged Mr. Goldmann!?¡± Willow clutched her cheek, bit her lip firmly, and did not utter a single word. ¡®Dmn it! I was already on the verge of seeding! Who¡¯s the shtsack that has ruined my n!? ¡®F*ck, how could this happen!?¡¯ ¡°Willie¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Willow flung her mother¡¯s hand away, her eyes bloodshot, ¡°Everything has gone sour because of that b*tch Maisie! She snatched Nn from me. Nn was obviously mine!¡± Le¡¯s expression turned pale instantly. She wanted to stop Stephen, but it was already toote. Stephen had already pped Willow again. It was so harsh that she copsed on the floor. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°I dare you to say that again!¡± Willow had never suffered such grievances in her life, so tears started welling up in her eyes a s she gnashed her teeth bitterly. ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything wrong! Maisie, that b*tch, she¡¯s the one who snatched Nn from me!¡± Seeing that Stephen had lifted his hand once again, Willow roared, ¡°Come on, you¡¯d better beat me to death right here right now! Anyway, I¡¯m just the illegitimate daughter, and everyone in this world can just tread on me however they want. If all of you know only how to force me at this moment, then I should just die!¡± She got up and ran upstairs. The door of her room was mmed shut. ¡°Willie!¡± Le was worried that Willow would do something stupid, so she dashed to Willow¡¯s room and knocked on the door. Stephen sat down on the couch in a daze. ¡®How could this happen? How could it turn out like this¡­¡¯ ¡°Willie, please open the door, Willie!¡± Le knocked on the door and heard no response, so she rammed the door down. She was not seen in the bedroom, so Le ran to the bathroom and found out that Willow had slit her wrist open. At the administrative office¡­ ¡°You rascal, if it weren¡®t for Quincy, until when would you want to hide the news from me?¡±M r. Goldmann Sr. was so furious in the video call on the screen that he almost took out his crutches from the side. Nn crossed his legs, leaned on the couch, and looked at him, his tone sounding indifferent. ¡°I nned to wait until the time was right to tell you about it.¡± ¡°Wait until the time is right?¡± Mr. Goldmann Sr. got even more irked. ¡°I would¡¯ve died by then! ¡°But I don¡¯t have to count on you anymore, as I have a grandson and a granddaughter now. That¡¯s more than enough.¡± ¡°It¡¯s two grandsons and a granddaughter.¡± Nn corrected him unconcernedly. Mr. Goldmann Sr. was taken aback. His joy could not be concealed on his face. ¡°Hahaha, kiddo, you¡¯re indeed awesome!¡± Thinking of something, Mr. Goldmann Sr. then looked at him. ¡°Who¡¯s the children¡¯s mother? Bring her here, and let me take a good look at her some other time. I¡¯m not asking for a lot, as long as shees from an honorable family and is well-mannered.¡± After all, he was so ecstatic that she had given birth to two grandsons and one granddaughter for the Goldmanns! Nn¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°We¡¯ll find time to pay you a visit.¡± ¡°Hmph, I¡¯ll have to wait for too long before you can manage to find the time. I¡¯ll return to Bassburgh to check her out by myself sometime soon!¡± Mr. Goldman S1. turned off theputer. Nn closed the lid of theptop when the screen went ck. Quincy smiled at the same time. ¡°I bet Mr. Goldmann Sr. must be delighted.¡± Chapter 86 Chapter 86 Nn ignored Quincy, acting as if he had been drugged by that woman and was addicted to her. It had only been half a day, and he already could not wait to see her. ¡®Sure enough, I did give her three days to think about my offer, but it¡¯s still too long.¡¯ At Beach Vi¡­ When eating dinner, Maisie held the spaghetti on the te with her fork but had no appetite a t all. She raised her eyes and looked to the front from time to time and felt like her children had been abducted. ¡°Tsk, Nn is really too shameless for me to handle. He¡¯s the one who said he¡¯ll give me some time to think about it, but he will never miss the chance toe to my ce for dinner.¡¯ Daisie was sitting on her father¡¯sp-the feeling of being fed by her father was really amazing! Of course, he did not only pamper Daisie. He would fetch Waylon and Colton some dishes from time to time. Waylon¡¯s reaction was not as excited as that of Colton¡¯s and Daisie¡¯s, which at least provided Maisie with a little sense offort. ¡°Daddy, you should eat more. Try some of Mommy¡¯s buffalo chicken wings!¡± Daisie ced a piece of chicken wings onto Nn¡¯s te. Maisie¡¯s eyelids twitched. ¡°Daisie, he has arms and hands. He can grab the dishes by himself.¡± sams ¡°Are you jealous, Mommy?¡± Seeing that Daisie looked extremely happy, Maisie almost bent the fork in her hand. Nn raised his eyebrows and rubbed Daisie¡¯s hair. ¡°Well, your mother might really be jealous.¡± Maisie lowered her head to eat, not wanting to say another word. 1 Nn ced one chicken wing onto her te. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll pamper you too.¡± ¡®I shouldn¡¯t give my pretty little wife the cold shoulder just because of the kids. By the way, the phrase ¡°pretty little wife¡± is indeed appropriate. 1 ¡®She¡¯s in good shape, young, gorgeous-looking, and talented. She would pass with flying colors if there were to be an audition in search of a woman who could match my status. But this pretty little wife is really a pain in the *ss. She can only be looked at but can¡¯t be touched. What should I do about that?¡¯ 1 If Maisie were to know what Nn was thinking at the moment, the bowl in her hand might most probably end up on his face. She looked at the chicken wing that he had ced on her te, picked it up immediately, and put it on Waylon¡¯s te. ¡°Your father said he would still pamper you, so eat more.¡± Waylon nced at Nn, whose expression turned slightly gloomy, and calmly put the chicken wing into Colton¡¯s bowl. ¡°He¡¯ll pamper you, eat another one.¡± Colton was rendered speechless. When Daisie saw this, she felt that it was not right. She still had to create more opportunities for her father! She turned her head and asked, ¡°Daddy, could you stay here tonight?¡± Maisie gnashed her teeth. ¡°Daisie, our house is not big enough to amodate such a bigshot!¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°He is not a bigshot, he is Daddy.¡± Daisie sounded pitiful. Nn looked down at the girl sitting in his arms who had arranged everything for him, and the corners of his lips were lifted slightly. ¡®She¡¯s definitely my biological daughter.¡¯ Maisie mentioned the obvious, ¡°We don¡¯t have an extra bed at home!¡± Colton looked up at her. ¡°Your bed is so big, you could even sleep with Daddyst night!¡± Maisie put down her silverware and stood up. The three rugrats shivered out of fear. She went into her room angrily, took a quilt and pillow out, threw them directly on the couch, turned around, and went back to her room without saying a word. ¡°Bam!¡± The door was mmed shut. Daisie raised her head and looked at the person above her head. ¡°Daddy, we can only help you up till this point¡­¡± At this time, Waylon took out a key and handed it to Nn. ¡°I¡¯ve secretly forged a spare key for Mommy¡¯s room.¡± Nn was surprised. ¡°This assist has won my heart.¡¯ 2 The other two rugrats were also amazed. Waylon¡¯s action is definitely making him the MVP! Thinking about the man in the house, Maisie did not even want to take a shower. She locked the door behind her as soon as she returned to the room. She had even brought along the spare keys from the rooms of the three rugrats. She leaned behind the door, rubbing her forehead to soothe her headache. Chapter 87 Chapter 87 Ryleigh sent her a text message. It was obvious that the three rugrats had leaked the secret to her-that was how she knew about Nn¡¯s n to stay here for the night! Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Sensing the expectations that Ryleigh showed through her message, she replied, ¡°What¡¯s on that filthy mind of yours? Dbags can only be allowed to sleep on the couch.¡± She then turned her cell phone off. *All I can do now is to avoid him for as long as possible! A tall figure came to the edge of the bed in the middle of the night. He slowly sat down and looked at the woman who was sleeping soundly on the bed. He propped his hands against the bed, leaned over, and covered her lips with his own lips. ¡°Umm¡­¡± Maisie¡¯s eyshes trembled, and she raised her hand and waved gently. ¡°Ugh, stopi Hernguid and coquettish voice was apanied by a hint of nasal resonance. She also frowned slightly as if he was disturbing her sweet dreams. Nn stared at her unsuspecting appearance, and a touch of tenderness shed across his eyes. He then rubbed the corners of her lips with his fingertips. ¡°Maisie, I¡¯ll make you ept me willingly.¡± The next morning.. Maisie opened her eyes and woke up, wondering how she had gotten to sleep so soundly and comfortablyst night. ¡®Sure enough, it¡¯s because the dbag wasn¡¯t there.¡¯ caus She got up and walked to the door. The door was still locked. ¡®Hmph, it¡¯s fortunate that all the spare keys are with me.¡¯ She walked to the living room in her nightdress, stretchedfortably, and as soon as she turned her head, she saw the three rugrats sitting at the dining table staring at her. Nn walked out of the kitchen with breakfast at that moment and looked at her too.¡± Awakened already?¡± Maisie froze in ce. She almost forgot that this man had stayed herest night! ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re up. Daddy has made breakfast for us!¡± Colton waved his tiny hand at her. Maisie couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. ¡®What¡¯s with the sensation of d¨¦j¨¤ vu that I¡¯m feeling, what¡¯s going on? ¡®No, I must be hallucinating.¡¯ Maisie turned around and walked back to her room. After seeing her mother get into her room, Daisie asked Nn softly, ¡°Daddy, did you secretly sleep in Mommy¡¯s roomst night?¡± Nn squinted his eyes and ced his index finger in front of his lips, giving off a shushing motion. Daisie nodded with brilliant eyes. Nn had not spent much time on the couchst night but slept with his pretty little wife for five hours. He really did sleep very soundly when she was by his side. Fortunately, he had set the vibrating rm on his watch to wake him up, left her room before she woke up, and locked the door with his spare key. After Maisie freshened herself up and changed into her clothes, she walked out of the room again. ¡®Yes! This is truly not an illusion.¡¯ ¡°Daddy and Mommy, Waylon, and I are heading to thepany. Miss Ang is here to pick u s up already. Bye!¡± Daisie took a small backpack with her and went out with Waylon. Colton jumped off the chair and walked to Maisie. ¡°Mommy, I need to go to the music academy today too. Will you and Daddy send me off?¡± ¡°Okay, when Uncle Quincy drives the car here, your mother and I will bring you to the college.¡± Nn did not care whether Maisie agreed to the n or not and promised Colton on her behalf. Colton nodded and ran upstairs to grab his schoolbag. Maisie gradually returned to her senses and bumped into Nn as soon as she turned around. She then raised her head. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Finish your breakfast first. Colton and I will be waiting for you in the car.¡± Nn really took Colton out first when Colton came back downstairs. Maisie turned her head and looked at the breakfast on the table. ¡®He even prepared my share, and¡­ ¡®How could such an egoistic man make such a delicate and loving breakfast? Not to mention, it¡¯s made by the legendary Mr. Goldmann of the Goldmanns!?¡¯ Colton and Nn waited in the car for fifteen minutes, only to see Maisie walking out of the house. Colton slid the window of the front passenger¡¯s seat. ¡°Mommy, hurry up!¡± Chapter 88 Chapter 88 Maisie, who originally wanted to get into the front passenger seat, was rendered speechless. As soon as she sat down in the rear passenger seat, Quincy turned to look at her and gave her a wide smile. ¡°Good morning, Mrs. Goldmann.¡± Maisie gnashed her teeth. ¡°Mrs. Goldmann your as- Drive!¡± She would havepleted the impertinent sentence if it weren¡¯t for Colton¡¯s presence. Quincy pouted his lips. ¡®Ms. Vanderbilt is rather hot-tempered. Mr. Goldmann will have a lot to bear in the future.¡¯ Nn turned around and nced at her. Maisie¡¯s fashion sense had always been good. She was wearing a professional suit, but she managed to bring out a unique fashionable style. It seemed monotonous to wear a pure ck basic blouse in a buttonless ck pattern suit, but the blue-ck gradient and the irregrce split skirt contrasted sharply with the burgundy heels. It made the overall look not only less monotonous but also more fashionable. And the earrings that were in the same color as the heels had also be a dazzling embellishment. Maisie saw the man beside her kept staring at her with his scorching eyes and felt a little ufortable sitting down. When the extremely conspicuous Maybach stopped at the main entrance of the Royal Academy of Music of Zlokova, it attracted the attention of a lot of people. Some parents who sent their children to the academy recognized the owner of the car¡¯s license te number at a nce. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Mr. Goldmann¡¯s car?¡± ¡°Oh yeah!¡± The owner of Bassburgh¡¯s stratospherically-priced 9999 te number could only be Mr. Goldmann. Not only that, but they also knew that the number tes of the silver Rolls-Royce and the limited-edition Pagani sportscar that Mr. Goldmann owned also cost a fortune. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡®It¡¯s our luck to be able to witness it in person today!¡¯ Looking at the gazes that came from outside the car window, Maisie rubbed her forehead. ¡°Being with this man is a shy thing to do.¡± Colton got out of the car, turned around, and said, ¡°Mommy, Daddy, I¡¯m going in already!¡± Maisie forced a smile. At this time, she received a text message on her cell phone, Before she had the time to take a glimpse at it, Nn snatched the phone. ¡°What are you doing!?¡± She leaned over, wanting to grab the phone, but Quincy suddenly braked the car at that moment, which caused her leaning body to lose bnce and fall into Nn¡¯s arms, Maisie got away from his body and then red at Quincy, ¡°Do you know how to drive a car?!¡± ¡°We should always wait for the red light, shouldn¡¯t we?¡± Quincy exined softly, Are you asking me to step on the throttle and run the red light without braking? Nn looked down at her and raised his eyebrows slightly, ¡°Are you taking advantage of me?¡± ¡°Hehe, I wonder who¡¯s the person who¡¯s taking advantage¡­¡± Maisie lowered her head before she could finish speaking, Her hand had ended up on a very inappropriate body part, which was extremely embarrassing, Nn came nearer to her, his eyes full of mockery, ¡°How does it feel?¡± Maisie retracted her hand, turned around, and sat back down. She did not want to be taken over, so she responded indifferently, ¡°Not very good.¡± Nn did not say anything but smiled when he saw her flushed ears, He then nced at the screen of Maisie¡¯s phone, saw the message, and his eyes turned slightly cold, ¡°Mr. Goldmann, can you give my phone back to me already?¡± Maisie stretched out her hand without looking at him, ¡°Who¡¯s the dbag that you¡¯re talking about?¡± Nn nced at her gloomily, Maisie¡¯s heart skipped a beat, She snatched the cell phone from his hand and nced at the message, Crap, I replied to Ryleigh¡¯s text message before going to bedst night, and this woman actually replies to me at the worst time imaginable! Looking at Nn¡¯s murderous eyes that were about to swallow her whole, Maisie thought of something, She raised her hand, grabbed Nn¡¯s cor, approached him, and let off a faint smile. ¡°Dbag is an Inte term and has another meaning when used in such a context. Women would address someone as a dbag when they have a good impression of that someone. It expresses closeness.¡± 1 Quincy was holding back his smile, and his shoulders began to tremble. Nn turned his head and gave him a cold re. But he heard somemotioning from behind while doing so. He then turned around and saw that Maisie had already opened the door of the car, had gotten out of the car, and had run away without looking back. Chapter 89 Chapter 89 Nn loosened his tie irritably. ¡®It expresses closeness? She clearly didn¡¯t want to get close to me. But it doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll let her adapt to the concept of being ¡°close¡± to me slowly when she and the kids move to the Goldmann mansion tomorrow! Stephen had not embarrassed Willow anymore ever since she entered the hospital due to the cut. Nheless, thinking of the two ps that she had gotten from her father, Willow still put the me on Maisie. ¡°Willie, Willie!¡± Le entered the ward hurriedly and smiled excitedly. ¡°It¡¯s trending, it¡¯s trending now!¡± ¡°What is trending now?¡± Willow bit the nail of her thumb, feeling very upset. ¡°Oh, those jewels that designer Freddy designed for Vaenna have gone viral on the Inte!¡± ¡°What!?¡± Willow was stunned. ¡°They¡¯ve gone viral?¡¯ ¡°Yes, your father has answered several calls asking for coboration!¡± After Le finished speaking, she said triumphantly, ¡°Maisie is not the only jewelry designer i n this world. Now that Freddy¡¯s design is popr, what should we still worry about? By the way, your father had told the old woman of the Vanderbilts about this. That old woman had always looked down upon us mother-and-daughter before this, but she¡¯s saying that she wants toe and pay you a visit now!¡± ¡°She wants to see me?¡± ¡°Yes, Willie, the status of the both of us in the Vanderbilts was not as prestigious as that sl*t¡¯s before this, but if you can seed with Freddy¡¯s design, you might be able to bring your position in the Vanderbilts a step further in the future.¡± Le hadid out the n for her Still, Willow was not satisfied. She wanted something more than what the Vanderbilts could offer-she wanted to be Mrs. Goldmann! ¡®Wait a minute.¡¯ An idea shed through her mind. ¡®If I can surprise the jewelry field with Freddy¡¯s designs, and if Freddy is willing to be my ghost designer, won¡¯t I still have the opportunity to one-up on that b*tch as long as the designs be popr? ¡°That will definitely encourage Nn¡¯s attention! Vaenna Jewelry had justunched a new design, and it had be popr all over the Inte. It was all due to the elegance of the Victorian era that the Gothic dark vintage snake shaped diamond ne and earrings exuded and the cold and enigmatic beauty that its dark temperament gave off. The creation of a ring the size of a dove egg was even more novel. The ring looked like two hands that were wrapped around the diamond as if they were holding it like a heart. Its design was unforgettable. Maisie nced at the tablet, and the corners of her lips were slightly raised. Kennedy walked in from outside the office and smiled. ¡°Zee, the designs you gave Vaenna are on fire now. Vaenna Jewelry, who has been silent for years, can now be regarded as revitalized already.¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Kennedy¡¯s phone started vibrating as soon as he finished saying so. He looked down at the message and gave off a surprised expression. ¡°Uncle Kennedy, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Willow wants to pay Freddy $1,500,000 to get him to be her ghost designer. She actually wants to use this method to gather fame.¡± Maisie scoffed. ¡°Then let her take the bait.¡± ¡®Since she¡¯s always wanted to get into the jewelry field so much, I should lend her a ¡°helping¡± hand.¡¯ At this time, in the Vanderbilt manor¡­ After Le brought Willow home, Stephen was sitting on the couch, chatting with Madam Vanderbilt. Stephen hurriedly got up and beckoned Willow to go over. ¡°Your grandmother hase to see you. Why are you still standing over there?¡± Willow smiled and walked up to her. ¡°Grandma.¡± * Madam Vanderbilt took a nce at her. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for a few years, and you¡¯ve grown a little more attractive. I heard your father say that Vaenna¡¯s newlyunched jewelry is popr right now, and you¡¯re the brain behind it. It seems that I¡¯ve underestimated you.¡± Chapter 90 Chapter 90 ¡°Mother, Willie is doing so for the Vanderbilts.¡± Le smiled, trying to make Madam Vanderbilt feel satisfied with herself and her daughter. Everyone knew that Madam Vanderbilt had always valued a grandson more. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Stephen did not have any son, Madam Vanderbilt would not even bother to care about the mother- and-daughter pair. Madam Vanderbilt had two sons, one was Stephen, and the other was Yorick. Yorick was Stephen¡¯s elder brother who lived in the ancestral mansion of the Vanderbilts because he had given birth to a grandson for Mr. Vanderbilt Sr. Madam Vanderbilt had always attached great importance to this eldest son. If it weren¡¯t for the improvement that Vaenna was showing right now, Madam Vanderbilt would neveret o the Bassburgh in person. ¡°Hmph, this might be good for the Vanderbilts, but after all, she¡¯s not a man. Son, in any case, the family business has to be inherited by a man. This daughter will eventually be the daughter of another family once she gets married to a man.¡± Stephen and Le¡¯s expressions looked extremely awkward after listening to Madam Vanderbilt¡¯s words. ¡°It¡¯s better to hand Vaenna to your nephew, Hector. Hector is now 23 years old and is the only heir of the Vanderbilts.¡± When Le heard that Madam Vanderbilt was going to hand Vaenna to that son of a b*tch, how could she be reconciled with that idea? ¡°Mother, you might not know this, but Willie is the one who convinced this designer Freddy t o coborate with Vaenna. In other words, Freddy is willing to coborate with us only because he knows about the rtionship between Willie and Mr. Goldmann.¡± Stephen frowned. ¡°What does this have to do with Mr. Goldmann?¡± Le exined with a smile, ¡°Dear, don¡¯t you know? The other day when Freddy went to Vaenna to talk to Willie about the coboration, he told Willie that he knew about her only because of Mr. Goldmann.¡± ¡°The person that you¡¯re talking about¡­ Which Mr. Goldmann are you referring to?¡± The name seemed familiar to Madam Vanderbilt. Le looked at her. ¡°Of course it¡¯s Mr. Goldmann of the ckgold Group.¡± Madam Vanderbilt was astounded. She then gazed at Willow with a straight eye. ¡°Wow, youngdy, you¡¯re quite capable. You actually managed to win the heart of the young Goldmann. Now tell me more about this Mr. Goldmann. I heard that he¡¯s extremely prestigious and influential. It would be an honor to the Vanderbilts if we could get into wedlock with the Goldmanns!¡± Le knew that mentioning Mr. Goldmann would definitely be useful. The originally tense rtionship between her and her mother-inw had finally eased up, and they could even discuss Mr. Goldmann now. Stephen, who was sitting at the side, got up and left with a gloomy expression. Madam Vanderbilt could not care less about him. She thought of something and then looked a t Willow. ¡°Willie, since you have such a good rtionship with Mr. Goldmann, you should know all the rich and influential entrepreneurs who surround Mr. Goldmann. If you do, do introduce one of them to your cousin Linda.¡± Seeing that the old woman had even changed the way she addressed her, Willow was somewhat satisfied. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that, Grandma.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡®Hmph,pared to Maisie, Linda is just a foolish and unruly girl. ¡®But it¡¯s great that she¡¯s the dumb one. She is now the person that I need the most. It would be great if I can use Linda and deal with that b*tch with her.¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s nice to hear. You¡¯re definitely worthy of being one of the Vanderbilts. Then I¡¯ll ask your cousin to come over tomorrow.¡± Madam Vanderbilt was certainly happy to see that Willow was willing to help her cousin out. At noon¡­ Maisie flipped through the list of ingredients. Xander sighed helplessly. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, Jade Mountain Co. is facing a shortage of rare rough stones. We can¡¯t purchase rough stones like aquamarine, tanzanite, golden emerald, ck opal, and topaz from them.¡± Maisie closed the list and looked up. ¡°Aquamarine and golden emerald, we can order those from Millennial Gemstone Inc., the price that they can offer is more or less simr to Jade Mountain Co. As for the ck opal and tanzanite, only Taylor Jewelry has them.¡± Chapter 91 Chapter 91 ¡°Taylor Jewelry monopolizes the supply chain of ck opal and tanzanite, so we can only go to Taylor Jewelry for supply. But I heard that Taylor¡¯s offer has always been very high.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. Money isn¡¯t a big issue to the boss of thispany,¡± Maisie said as she handed Xander the list. Xander was startled ¡°Are you going to make Mr. Goldmann pay?¡± Although they were working in ckgold Group, they were only considered to be an independent studio affiliated to thepany. Maisie looked at him. ¡°I have no money.¡± Xander forwarded the list to Quincy, and thetter took a nce at it. ¡°For the two raw stone materials, we¡¯ll need Mr. Goldmann¡­¡± Halfway through the conversation, his eyes were fixed on Taylor Jewelry¡¯s rough gemstones supplier, and he was dumbfounded. ¡°The price offered by Taylor Jewelry¡¯s supplier is twice as expensive as what otherpanies would offer, but they¡¯re not bluffing about the high price. ¡®ck opal is a type of opal stone, but ck opal is the best among all opals! The price of ck opals in the market is more expensive than white opals and fire opals. Not to mention tanzanite, tanzanite is different from sapphire, and tanzanite is more valuable than sapphire.¡¯ Beaumont was thergest supplier for tanzanite, and eighty percent of the tanzanite produced every year was sold to Ampleforth, costing as high as $300,000,000. It was the only supplier that sold tanzanite to Zlokova, and Taylor Jewelry was the only party that could purchase the rough stones from them. The price of these two types of rough stones alone was not an amount that was affordable by any ordinarypany. He chuckled, looked up, and put the list away. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt does try her best to look out for Mr. Goldmann. She¡¯s rather good at spending money, huh!¡± Xander smiled. ¡°Our boss has no money.¡± Quincy was rendered speechless. Quincy took the list and walked to the swimming pool located on the outdoor balcony next to the administrative office. Nn emerged from the pool all of a sudden, he then reached out at will to fiddle with his hair, and water droplets sshed all over the ce in an instant. Quincy walked to the side of the pool. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, your wife, Ms. Vanderbilt, is going to make you lose a fortune.¡± ¡®And it¡¯s going to be quite a fortune! Nn came ashore. His long eyshes were now wet, which made them appear to be darker and thicker, and the coldness of his expression seemed to have been softened because of the reflection of the water. He put on the bathrobe as a smirk appeared on his lips. ¡°How much does she want?¡± Quincy curled his lips. ¡°She wants to purchase only two kinds of rough gemstones from Taylor Jewelry¡¯s supplier. It¡¯s going to cost $12,000,000 in total.¡± Nn took the list in Quincy¡¯s hand and took a glimpse at it. ¡°What else did she say?¡± Quincy smiled slightly. ¡°Your young wife said she has no money.¡± Maisie was immersed in the drawing of her artworks but suddenly felt that her sight dimmed. A heavy sense of oppression made her stop what she was doing and raise her head. Nn sat on the edge of the desk and ced the list that he had signed on the desk. ¡°If you¡¯re short of money in the future, you can juste and tell me directly.¡± His voice sounded deep and melodious. for nothing. I¡¯ll definitely earn it back in the future.¡± ¡°Move in tonight,¡± Nn said nonchntly and got up. ¡°Tonight?¡± Maisie was flustered. Nn turned around to look at her and squinted his eyes. ¡°Otherwise?¡± Maisie paused and remembered something abruptly. ¡°Today is already the third day!?¡¯ Nn stared at her for a moment, retracted his gaze, and said indifferently, ¡°Move in. I¡¯ll give you some time to adapt and won¡¯t force you to do anything.¡± He then left the office. Maisie frowned and was thinking about something while Le called her. She lowered her eyes and pressed the ¡°ept¡± button. Unexpectedly, the voice that came from the other end of the call did not belong to Le. It belonged to Madam Vanderbilt, Heidi Heath. It was already in thete afternoon when Maisie arrived at the Vanderbilt manor. She originally poured scorn on the idea ofing back for a meal, but she still chose to do so because of Madam Vanderbilt.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 92 Chapter 92 Maisie entered the manor and heard a joyous ambient noiseing from the living room. Willow, who was sitting next to Madam Vanderbilt, looked a little startled when she saw Maisie. She smiled and stood up. ¡°Zee hase back?¡± Madam Vanderbilt looked at Maisie and scrutinized her from head to toe. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for so many years. You do resemble your mother Marina a little now.¡± Le and several servants brought food to the dining table and shouted, ¡°Mother, dinner is ready¡± Madam Vanderbilt got up slowly with Willow¡¯s support and then said to Maisie when she walked by her, ¡°Stay, let¡¯s have a meal as a family.¡± ¡®A family?¡¯ Maisie¡¯s eyshes twitched, and the corners of her lips were raised coldly. Apart from the mother-and-daughter pair, she did not see her father at the dinner table. Maisie looked at the empty chair after she sat down. ¡°Why is Dad not here?¡± ¡®He¡¯s not hungry. Let¡¯s eat first.¡± Madam Vanderbilt took the initiative to fetch Willow some side dishes. ¡°Willie, you¡¯re too skinny. Women have to be somewhat plump in order to stay healthy.¡± Willow looked down and smiled. ¡°Thank you, Grandma.¡± Maisie squinted. ¡°Grandma has never taken me so seriously ever before, let alone Willow.¡¯ Seeing that Maisie did not even pick up her silverware, Madam Vanderbilt casually started the conversation, ¡°Maisie, I heard that you fell out with your family because of the shares of Vaenna Jewelry?¡± Maisie raised her eyebrows slightly and took a nce at Le. Le lowered her head, pretending to know nothing. She then smiled. ¡°Grandma, why would I fall out with my family just because of Vaenna Jewelry? Did you get it wrongly?¡± ¡°Oh really?¡± Madam Vanderbilt nced at Le but could not bother to show that she cared.¡± How nice to hear that from you. Vaenna Jewelry belongs to the Vanderbilts. Women in the family shouldn¡¯t intervene with the shares, and they should leave the family business to the men.¡± Maisie smiled and said nothing. Everybody knew that Madam Vanderbilt was patriarchal. Maisie knew that Madam Vanderbilt had not paid much attention to her father because he had no son. However, Madam Vanderbilt had pampered her only grandson so much that she had spoiled and raised a useless brat out of him. ¡®I bet the Vanderbilts¡¯ hot spring resort isn¡¯t doing very well, so Grandma has finally remembered that she has another son living in Bassburgh and has her eyes fixed on Vaenna Jewelry ¡®It seems that it¡¯s because Vaenna Jewelry is gaining momentum recently.¡¯ Maisie smiled and raised her gaze. ¡°Grandma, Vaenna is Dad¡¯s property. Shouldn¡¯t Dad be the one who decides the heir of thepany?¡± Although Le did not like Maisie, what she just said hit her in the feels. It was just that she did not have the guts to say it out loud. Madam Vanderbilt snorted. ¡°Your father is one of the Vanderbilts, so that makes thepany the Vanderbilts¡¯ too. But Willie is the person in charge of Vaenna while thepany is prospering, so Willie¡¯s effort mustn¡¯t be overlooked.¡± Madam Vanderbilt praised Willow, so the way she looked at Maisie became slightly triumphant. ¡°Yes, I heard that the jewelry designed by Vaenna¡¯s new jewelry designer is very popr right now. Sigh, it seems that the chances of me scoring aeback are pretty slim now.¡± Maisie pretended to sigh. ¡°You should learn more from your elder sister, Willie. By the way, Willie¡­¡± Madam Vanderbilt turned to look at Willow. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you have a good rtionship with Mr. Goldmann? Then tell Mr. Goldmann toe over here for a meal and introduce us to each other. Is that okay?¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. These words changed Willow¡¯s expression immediately. Even Le¡¯s expression looked a little embarrassed. ¡°Grandma, Nn¡­ He¡¯s very busy.¡± Willow bit her lip. Dmn, wouldn¡¯t I be handing this b*tch an opportunity of a lifetime if I were to really ask Nn toe over?¡¯ Looking at her expression, Maisie lowered her gaze and smiled. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re in such a close rtionship with Mr. Goldmann. Why don¡¯t you ask him over for a meal? Didn¡¯t hee when you asked him to do so before this?¡± Chapter 93 Chapter 93 ¡°Oh? Mr. Goldmann hase over here for dinner before this?¡± Madam Vanderbilt could not conceal her joy. Mr. Goldmann of Bassburgh, everybody in Coralia knew about him. It had always been said that one would have all the prosperity and wealth that they could ever wish for in this life as long as one could get acquainted with the Goldmanns. Le forced a smile and exined, ¡°Mother, that took ce quite a long time ago. Mr. Goldmann has been too busy with work recently, so there¡¯s no way that he¡¯ll be able toe.¡± ¡°How would you know if he coulde or not if you don¡¯t even give him a call?¡± Maisie sneered. Le looked at her with resentment in her eyes. ¡°Zee, stop making trouble.¡± ¡®I mustn¡¯t let this b*tch rock the boat!¡¯ Seeing that Le and Willow were so nervous, Maisie was almost sure that they were afraid she would really call Nn over and ruin their front and that they would not be able to hold their heads up in front of Madam Vanderbilt. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Maisie received a text message on her cell phone as soon as she was about to say something. The tone and content of the text message showed that it was really from Nn. ¡°I have something else to attend to, so I have to go back first.¡± Maisie stood up slowly. Madam Vanderbilt saw that she was leaving the dining table amidst the dinner and was not very pleased about the oue. ¡°It hasn¡¯t been long since you¡¯ve arrived. You haven¡¯t even eaten, and you¡¯re leaving already?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have a choice. After all, someone is waiting for me outside, and things would go really sour if I were to let him in.¡± She gazed at Le and Willow intently. When Le and Willow heard the word ¡°him¡± that came out of her mouth, their expression became extremely anxious. ¡®Who else can it be besides that man?¡¯ After Maisie went out, Willow also got up and walked out to the courtyard. Standing outside the door, she saw that the car that came to pick her up was the McLaren with which she was very familiar. She gnashed her teeth bitterly. ¡°This treatment belonged to me originally! That b*tch is to me for my current situation! Inside the car¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t you dislike the Vanderbilts? Why did youe back again?¡± Nn looked at her. Maisie crossed her arms and said nonchntly, ¡°Madam Vanderbilt hase back, I should at least show her some respect.¡± Nn ced his hands on hisp and gave off a faint smile through the corners of his lips. ¡°I t seems that your family is also eyeing Vaenna Jewelry.¡± Maisie nced at him in surprise. ¡°You do know the Vanderbilts quite well, huh?¡± ¡°If I didn¡¯t understand the Vanderbilts¡­¡± Nn put his hand behind her and leaned closer to her, ¡°Then how would I know you better?¡± Maisie looked away indifferently, and the corners of his lips were coldly curled.¡± Understanding the Vanderbilts has nothing to do with understanding me.¡± Nn¡¯s eyelids drooped. ¡°Yes, there¡¯s Vaenna Jewelry.¡± She pressed her lips tightly. He lifted his fingertips with his scorching eyes, separated some hair from the side of her face, and fondled it. ¡°The new jewelry that Vaenna Jewelry has justunched, are those your designs?¡± Maisie was stunned for a split second and then turned her head to look at him. ¡°So what if they are?¡± Nn tucked her dangling hair to the back of her ears and gave off a faint smirk. ¡°As I thought, you¡¯ve never thought about giving up on Vaenna.¡± ¡°So, do you still n to stop me?¡± Maisie stared at him indifferently. ¡®It¡¯s obvious that he¡¯s guessed my intention. And he was the one who made me give up Vaenna¡¯s shares.¡¯ Nn stared attentively at her for a long time, and his tightly pressed lips opened. ¡°If I didn¡¯t get you to give up Vaenna Jewelry, how would youe to me willingly?¡± ¡®And if she didn¡¯te to me back then, how would I know that the woman from six years ago was actually her?¡¯ Maisie gasped. ¡°This turned out to be his goal from the beginning. What a cunning dbag! Looking at her angry and twitching eyebrows, Nn chuckled. ¡°Did you just curse me deep down?¡± Maisie did not respond. The car drove slowly toward the Goldmann mansion. When they arrived at the Goldmann mansion, Maisie followed Nn into the European building that looked like a castle and saw the butler walking toward them with the three rugrats. Chapter 94 Chapter 94 ¡°Mommy!¡± Daisie pounced in front of her and raised her head, her eyes curled due to the smile. ¡°Mommy, Mommy, we¡¯ll stay with Daddy in the future, right?¡± Maisie nced at the man beside her and did not say anything. ¡®I¡¯m not doing so voluntarily! Nn leaned over and picked up Daisie. ¡°Yes, you¡¯ll be living together with Daddy in the future.¡± Seeing the three rugrats cheering, Maisie, who was standing at the side, frowned, crossed her arms, and turned her face away. Still, she had never seen her three children being so delighted before this. Mr. Cheshire, who was standing next to Quincy, did not expect such an oue. ¡®The young master not only had three children but also brought the children¡¯s mother back here. I always thought that Ms. Vanderbilt would be the future mistress of the Goldmanns. ¡®This is astonishing!¡¯ He turned his head to Quincy and said, ¡°Is thisdy really our future youngdy?¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Quincy looked at him. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt even conceived kids for the family, so she must be the one.¡± ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt?¡± Mr. Cheshire was stunned. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Ms. Willow Vanderbilt?¡± ¡°Yes, but Willow is the illegitimate daughter. Maisie is the proper and legitimatedy of the Vanderbilts.¡± Mr. Cheshire arrived at a lightbulb moment. ¡®So this is the case! The maid brought Maisie to her room. She walked in, looked around, and felt that something was wrong with the room. ¡°Mr. Goldmann.¡± The maids nodded when they saw the man who walked in and exited the room. Maisie turned around and wanted to get them toe back, ¡°Hey, wait-¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to wait for?¡± Nn stood in front of her and looked down at her. ¡°Isn¡¯t my room yours too?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to live with you.¡± Maisie was about to push him away. However, Nn stretched out his arms, wrapped them around her waist, turned her around to face him, and pushed her against the wall in a few steps. His eyes looked indifferent. ¡°I said I won¡¯t force you, but I didn¡¯t say we won¡¯t be sharing the same bed.¡± Maisie frowned. ¡°How is this different from coercion!?¡± ¡°It is different.¡± Nn lowered his head and leaned closer to her, the corners of his lips curving upward slightly. ¡°Sleeping together is just a way to cultivate your feelings for me. I won¡¯t touch you before getting your consent. But I can always sacrifice myself for you if you can¡¯t help it someday.¡± Maisieughed aloud due to the wrath boiling within her and raised her hands to push him away. ¡°Then don¡¯t stay so close to me!¡± ¡°I said I won¡¯t touch you, but I didn¡¯t say that there¡¯d be no interest.¡± ¡°Nn Goldmann, you!¡± He leaned in swiftly, held the back of her head with his palm, and kissed her lips. The space between the two was so narrow that even their breath blended. Maisie scratched his arm, stomped on his feet desperately, but she could not move her body due to his tight grasp. Everything was a mess and in a rush that she soon got out of breath. The heads of the three rugrats¡¯ were sticking out through the door, and Waylon even stretched out his hand to blindfold Daisie¡¯s eyes. ¡°Hey, Waylon, what are you doing?¡± Daisieined as she was unable to see anything all o fa sudden. Maisie mmed her elbow against Nn¡¯s chest and turned to look at the three small heads sticking out of the door. Colton giggled. ¡°Daddy, Mommy, are you going to have another baby?¡± Daisie flung Waylon¡¯s hand away. ¡°Really? Is that true?¡± Waylon interrupted, ¡°One won¡¯t get pregnant through kissing.¡± Maisie pushed Nn away, wiped her lips, turned around, and ran out of the room. Nn brushed the corners of his lips with his fingertips as they could not help but rise. ¡®She tastes better than I imagined.¡¯ That night¡­ For the sake of her own safety, Maisie wore twoyers of clothes just to wrap herself up while sleeping. She even slept at the edge of the bed. Nn walked into the room and looked helplessly at the woman who had wrapped herself tightly and curled up in the corner of the bed, soundly asleep. Chapter 95 Chapter 95 Sensing the mattress behind her sinking, Maisie opened her eyes vigntly. But there was no other movement after the man behind herid down, so she turned her head around after a while. The man had fallen asleep with his back facing her. There was enough space for another person to lie down in the middle of the king-sized bed. Maisie only loosened her vignce a little, but she still did not dare to ck off. No one knew how long the stalemate went on, but she was really too sleepy and dozed off without knowing it in the middle of the night. Nn was awakened by a p. He frowned slightly, turned around, and looked at the woman who was sleeping in a starfish position beside him. She had even pushed the quilt away from herself and was only half-covered. He rubbed his forehead. This woman actually has such a wild sleeping position?¡¯ Nn suddenly thought of something when he was moving her hand away and then stared a ther quietly¡­ As soon as the first ray of the sun shone into the room, the timed curtains slowly opened automatically, and the room became bright instantly. The eyshes of Maisie¡¯s closed eyes trembled, and shenguidly stretched out her arms to hug the quilt beside her. She then rubbed her head in it. ¡®Why doesn¡¯t it feel right?¡¯ Maisie opened her eyes immediately, and her limbs stiffened the moment she got a clear look at the man who was lying beside her. Nn was quietly asleep in a stargazer position, lying on his back like a log with his fingers intertwined and ced tly on his stomach. On the other hand, she was clinging onto him like an octopus. Maisie took a deep breath, carefully moved her arms and legs away from him, quickly pulled the quilt off her body, and escaped. Nn slowly opened his eyes and turned his head to look at the woman who was rushing out of the room, and a curve appeared at the corners of his lips. At ckgold Group Maisie and Kennedy were walking out of the elevator, and it was apparent from her gaze that she was obviously trying to avoid having eye contact with Nn the moment they ran into him. She only calmed down a little after thinking that he probably did not know about what had happened in the morning. ¡°Are you heading out?¡± Nn looked at her and raised his eyebrows slightly. Maisie smiled. ¡°Yes, we¡¯re heading to Taylor Jewelry. After all, we can¡¯t make you spend so much money in vain.¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only When Maisie passed by Nn, the corners of his lips slightly twitched as he said faintly, ¡°You didn¡¯t take advantage of me for nothing.¡± Maisie trembled from head to toe, turned to look at the man who was entering the elevator, and bit her lip. ¡°Zee?¡± Kennedy was staring at her at the moment. Maisie returned to her senses, bowed her head, and left quickly. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Maisie leaned against the car window, supporting her head with one hand. It could be seen o n her face that she was currently irritated. ¡°That dbag actually knows! I really want to chop off my arms and legs! How did I cling myself t o him?¡¯ Kennedy nced at her and smiled. ¡°Have you gotten together with Mr. Goldmann?¡± ¡°No.¡± Maisie frowned. ¡°The children do have a rtionship with him, but I have nothing to do with him.¡± ¡®Even if I¡¯m staying in the Goldmann mansion, I don¡¯t n to get involved with him at all.¡¯ ¡°Zee, although I don¡¯t know what happened between you and Mr. Goldmann, your kids do need a complete family.¡± Maisie looked out the window. ¡°I know, but I can¡¯t guarantee¡­¡± ¡®I can¡¯t guarantee that Nn can really give the kids a sense of security. ¡®I can understand that the children need a father now that they¡¯re still young. But what if Nn were to bring one or two illegitimate children home just like my father did? I don¡¯t want my children to live through the same childhood that I had.¡¯ Kennedy knew what she was worried about and said with a smile, ¡±Zee, I understand the way you look at this. You¡¯re afraid that you¡¯ll share the same fate as your mother.¡± Maisie did not utter a single word. Kennedy¡®s eyes drooped. ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to think that all men in the world are scumbags just because of your father. What¡¯s more, time will reveal everything. Since you¡¯ll be giving yourself an opportunity too, so why not give him a chance?¡± Chapter 96 Chapter 96 The car stopped in front of Taylor Jewelry. Kennedy and Maisie got out together and walked toward the main entrance. Taylor Jewelry was the biggest jewelrypany in Zlokova, with its subsidiaries being in the top 10 in the country. Anyone who would want to be at the top of the industry would have to b e in a partnership with them. A lot of the materials used by Taylor were monopolized. The rough diamonds and opals used could not be found anywhere else, but not everyone could be the best supplier for rough stones because of the requirements on price and quality. Kennedy went to the front desk to inform the staff of their arrival. When their identity was confirmed, they were brought into the VIP lounge. There were two people in the VIP lounge who seemed to be from otherpanies. ¡°Please take a seat. We¡¯ll get to you shortly.¡± Kennedy and Maisie walked to the couch on the other side and took their seats when the staff left. The woman sitting across the room was applying lipstick while looking at a mirror. She stared at Kennedy and Maisie for a split second, put her lipstick away while smiling, and said, ¡°You¡¯re here to work with Taylor too. Where are you from?¡± Kennedy politely nodded and smiled. ¡°We¡¯re from Soul Jewelry Studio.¡± ¡°Soul Jewelry Studio?¡± The woman looked at the man next to her, rolled her eyes, andughed. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of such a company.¡± Maisie picked up the cup to drink some water, hershes fluttering. The woman got up and walked toward them, ¡°Taylor is the biggest jewelrypany in Zlokova. How would you even dream of working with them when no one knows about you?¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°La Pe Group has never heard of this Soul Jewelry Studio that you mentioned. Did you lie your way into this?¡± La Pe? Maisie frowned. La Pe meant pearl, a jewelrypany that was as famous as Hailey & Co., but she didn¡¯t expect them to be interested in partnering with Taylor. ¡°Just because you¡®ve never heard of us doesn¡¯t mean that we don¡¯t exist.¡± Maisie put down her cup and askedzily, ¡°But are you from La Pe?¡± The woman crossed her arms. ¡°Have you not heard of me before? My name is Pearl Santiago La Pe belongs to my family.¡± Kennedy frowned. ¡°You are Antonio Santiago¡¯s daughter?¡± Pearl looked toward him. ¡°You know my father?¡± ¡°No.¡± Even if he did know him, he wouldn¡¯t want to admit to it anymore. Pearl stared at them. ¡°I guessed as much. My father is a famous man in the industry. How would someone like you know him?¡± After a while, a neatly dressed woman came in and checked the documents in her hands, ¡°M s. Santiago, pleasee with me.¡±. Seeing that she had been given a slot, Pearl smiled at them. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, La Pe definitely has a bigger chance of working with Taylor.¡± Pearl arrogantly left the VIP room. Maisie turned to look at Kennedy and said, ¡°Uncle Kennedy, why do I have a feeling that thisdy isn¡¯t her father¡¯s favorite?¡± Maisie wasn¡¯t part of the jewelry business in Zlokova, but she knew a thing or two. The chairman of La Pe, Antonio Santiago, was indeed famous in the business, but he was famous for being humble, charming, and being able to have a great rtionship with pretty much everyone in the circle. Chapter 97 Chapter 97 Inparison, Mr. Santiago was a lot friendlier than his daughter, Kennedy smiled helplessly. ¡°I guess La Pe had the same intentions as us when they sent M s. Santiago over to negotiate for a partnership.¡± ¡°They¡¯re trying to get Taylor¡¯s source?¡± Maisie raised her brows. Kennedy sounded worried. ¡°I wonder what condition La Pe will bring to the table. I¡¯m afraid that $12,000,000 won¡¯t be enough.¡± Just ess to the source of tanzanite would already cost around $12,000,000. Since Taylor was the onlypany that had the right to work with Beaumont, monopolizing the import channels alone would have cost Taylor an obscene amount of money. They waited there for almost an hour before the staff appeared again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Madam Nera said that since your studio is newly established and not listed yet, she doesn¡¯t know how good you are. Thus, she wishes that you wille back when you¡¯ve be more established.¡± Kennedy got up. ¡°Did Madam Nera really say that?¡± The staff looked troubled. ¡°Mr. Fannon, that was what she said. I¡¯m just the messenger.¡± Maisie calmly sat in her spot, not turning around. ¡°What conditions did Madam Nera give?¡± The staff paused and said, ¡°It¡¯s not about the conditions. Your studio isn¡¯t stable yet. Our chairman was just thinking about the possibility of a long-term partnership.¡± Maisie looked down, slowly got up, and walked toward the staff. ¡°Alright then. I hope that Madam Nera will keep her word and won¡¯t let us wait for too long.¡± She smiled and left the VIP lounge with Kennedy but bumped into Pearl. Sheughed upon seeing them getting rejected and said, ¡°I told you. You¡¯re lucky that Taylor even let a small, unknownpany like yours get an appointment, let alone get a partnership.¡± Maisie looked at her. ¡°Which channel did La Pe get?¡± ¡°Hah, we of course got the channel for ck Opal. You probably don¡¯t know what that is.¡± Pearl arrogantly walked past her. Kennedy looked like he was going tosh out. ¡°I thought they¡¯ve gotten the source for tanzanite,¡± Maisie said after they left. Kennedy stared at his feet, seemingly ming himself. ¡°It was probably because ourpany is new. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if Madam Nera would take future profits into consideration.¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Uncle Kennedy, could you have a little more pride?¡± Maisie looked at him and smiled. Kennedy was stunned. ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡± Sheughed. ¡°We can¡¯t leave if Madam Nera won¡¯t see us.¡± Madam Nera picked up the coffee and took a sip. When the staff came back to report, she looked up with fierce eyes. ¡°You said they haven¡¯t left?¡± ¡°Yes, they¡¯re still downstairs.¡± Madam Nera looked down. ¡°They¡¯re not even a listedpany yet, but they are already brave enough to discuss a partnership for the source of tanzanite with me? I¡¯ve seen confident ones, but not someone that cocky.¡± The staff said, ¡°Do you want me to escort them out?¡± She put down her cup. ¡°If we escort them away, it will look like we mistreat our guests.¡± Chapter 98 Chapter 98 They didn¡¯t cause a scene nor do anything. If they threw them out just because they were newly established, people would say that Taylor looked down on newpanies. ¡°Let them wait if that¡¯s what they want.¡± After another hour, the staff came back to report, but Madam Nera ignored it. When afternoon came, the staff came back again to report, looking defeated. ¡°They haven¡¯t left. They¡¯ve ordered some food delivery. I guess they n to stay here all night.¡± Madam Nera could not sit around like they nned to do. She turned her wheelchair around. ¡°Bring me to them.¡± She had underestimated the perseverance of the smallpany¡¯s employees. That was perhaps the reason she was curious. She wanted to see how much confidence this small jewelpany had. ¡°They¡¯re so shameless. They refused to leave because Madam Nera didn¡¯t want to see them.¡± ¡°I would probably be too ashamed to stay.¡± ¡°They even ordered food delivery. Do they think that this is their home?¡± A few employees were gossiping andughing at them when they walked past the VIP room. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Maisie didn¡¯t mind. She put on some gloves and started enjoying her lobster. The entire room was filled with the delicious smell of it. She picked up a can of Coke. Lobster and Coke, perfect! When the staff pushed Madam Nera over on her wheelchair, they could smell the lobster at the door. They peered inside. A young woman was enjoying her food. When Kennedy looked up, he paused while slowly standing up before he even took off his gloves. Maisie turned her head and calmly removed her gloves. ¡°Hello, Madam.¡± Madam Nera opened her mouth but didn¡¯t say anything. She looked at Kennedy. ¡°Soul is your new jewelrypany?¡± Kennedy smiled. ¡°No.¡± ¡°It¡¯s mine,¡± Maisie replied. Madam Nera looked at her, a little surprised. ¡°Yours?¡± Maisie nodded. Madam Nera looked at Kennedy with suspicion. ¡°You¡¯re working for a young girl in a jewelrypany?¡± ¡°Madam, I¡¯ve been in the business for so many years, but I almost never met someone so talented. I¡¯m doing this willingly,¡± Kennedy replied generously. Madam Nera looked at the food on the table and back at them. ¡°You¡¯re having fun dining at m y office. Did you n to sleep here if I never came over?¡± Maisie smiled. ¡°We nned to leave after we finished eating, but you came over.¡± It was alright to have a little pride. ¡°I¡¯ve made my message clear. What are you trying to do?¡± Madam Nera looked troubled. ¡°To be honest, we are desperate for this opportunity. I know you¡¯re concerned because we¡®re a new company and aren¡¯t listed yet, and might not be able to survive in the future, but we really need the source partnership for tanzanite. That¡¯s the missing piece to a lot of our designs.¡± Madam Nera was doubtful. ¡°A sapphire would work just fine. Why do you need tanzanites?¡± Maisie smiled and said, ¡°If we¡¯re looking at the international market, sapphires do have a high value, but the color of a tanzanite is unique while the saturation and shine surpass those of sapphires.¡± Chapter 99 Chapter 99 After saying that, she walked to Madam Nera, smiled, and looked at her. ¡°Taylor uses tanzanite as an exquisite gem. That shows that you and I both think that tanzanites have a lot of potential. ¡°There are too few designs that use tanzanite in Zlokova. A lot of the younger crowd never witnessed the charm of tanzanites. If it¡¯s hidden, there¡¯s no longer a reason for it to exist in the market.¡± Madam Nera stared at the sincere young woman before her, thinking about the other people who had talked to her about partnering for channels to get tanzanite. They didn¡¯t choose it because they saw the charm but instead favored it because of its rarity. There was a limited amount of tanzanites to be mined. There wouldn¡¯t be any more left in a few decades, and when that happened, their value would surpass the sapphires. Since rare items were more valuable, she didn¡¯t want to waste such a precious stone on something that was meaningless. Therefore, she always gave conditions that were hard to be met. However, this girl seemed to be determined about tanzanite and knew the charm it possessed. Just as she had said, a lot of the younger generation never saw the beauty of tanzanites and thought that they were just like sapphires. If the gem was concealed, it would be worthless. She took a deep breath and said, ¡°You¡¯re definitely convincing, but there¡¯s still one thing that you haven¡¯t convinced me about.¡± Maisie was curious. Madam Nera said in a serious tone. ¡°Even if I could give you the tanzanites, what can you do t o make its existence meaningful?¡± Maisie smiled. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t making tanzanite the top jewel in the industry within a year give it enough meaning?¡¯This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°You sure are cocky. Even I don¡¯t have the confidence to say that I can do that,¡± Madam Nera looked at her questionably. The youngdy was confident enough. ¡°Why don¡¯t you give me a month¡¯s time? If my design is sold at the highest price at Summerton Jewelry¡¯s auction a monthter, will you consider extending the contract?¡± ¡°You¡¯re just a little girl with no reputation. Why would Summerton auction your design?¡± ¡°Why not? You¡¯ll know when the timees.¡± Maisie was ying coy. Madam Nera looked at her. This cheeky girl looked cunning, but she wasn¡¯t annoying. When they left Taylor, Kennedy looked at how ecstatic the one-month contract made Maisie and was d However, something came to his mind, and he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell her that you¡¯re Zora?¡± Her fame and name as an international jewelry designer would make her one of the top designers in the fashion business. Maisie put the agreement away carefully, looked up, and said, ¡°Madam Nera might think that I¡¯m a fraud if I told her that.¡± The world-renowned jewelry designer was indeed famous, but had anyone seen her before? When they got back to ckgold, Maisie happily walked into her office, but when she saw the man waiting in there, she was hesitant. ? Nn sat crossed-legged while wearing a high-end ck suit with a peacock blue tie at his cor. The contour of his face looked deep and clear, even with just a little light shining through the curtains. Chapter 100 Chapter 100 That face was so beautiful it must have been an illusion! Nn looked at her. ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± She looked away and walked in with the agreement in her hand. ¡°You have a lot of time on your hands, Mr. Goldmann.¡± ¡°I heard that you wasted half a day at Taylor Jewelry before you met Madam Nera?¡± ¡°Do you have a camera on me or something?¡± Maisie checked her clothes. He definitely did! Nn pursed his thin lips. He slowly stood up and walked toward her. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell her that you¡¯re part of the ckgold Group?¡± A newpany trying to discuss a partnership with Taylor might be looked down on simply because Taylor wouldn¡¯t know how good they were, so they wouldn¡¯t just agree to it. However, if it was apany under the ckgold Group, Taylor would at least consider them because there would be financial backing. Nn might not even bat an eye at the harsh conditions that Taylor gave. Maisie set the agreement on the desk and leaned on the desk. ¡°Why should I say that I¡¯m part of ckgold?¡± Nn pressed one palm on the desk and pulled her into his arms. ¡°Why can¡¯t you just show me off?¡± Was she ashamed to show him, Nn Goldmann, off? Maisie pushed his shoulder back with a finger. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to show you off, but you¡¯re too much of a distraction.¡± Nn held her hand. Maisie shuddered and tried to pull it away, but he held onto it tightly. Seeing that Nn¡¯s eyes brushed past her lips, Maisie noticed something and managed to put a hand over his lips when he leaned in. ¡°We¡¯re in the office!¡± Nn squinted, but darkness shed across his eyes. The sudden heating from her hand made her shudder. She pulled her hand back and looked at him in shock. ¡°Pervert!¡± This horrible man! He¡­ ¡°Say that again?¡± Nn had fun watching her face turn red. Maisie suddenly picked up the documents on the desk and pped him with them.¡° Hooligan, pervert, prick!¡± Seeing her pping him with the documents but him not feeling anything, heughed. All he could see was an angry little cat. ¡°Mr. Goldman,¡± Quincy came in through the door but was almost hit by the document that Maisie threw. He managed to grab it with his quick hands. ¡°Did I do anything?¡± Quincy looked stunned. Why was he getting attacked?¡± Nn turned to look at him. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Mr. Goldmann Sr. has returned from Bassburgh. He wants you to get ready.¡±. Mr. Goldmann Sr.? Maisie picked up the document and paused. Was he the head of the Goldmann household? ¡°Alright,¡± Nn answered. After Quincy left, he turned to look at Maisie. ¡°Have dinner with my father tonight.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not going.¡± Maisie was stunned. If she went to meet his father, it would mean that she was confirming their rtionship. ¡°You¡¯re not going?¡± He squinted. ¡°No!¡± She was adamant. Nn picked up the hand that was pressed on the table, grabbed onto her waist, and gave her a kiss. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°Mm- You!¡± Maisie wanted to push his body away, but he pushed it onto hers and stole kisses. ¡°Answer me again?¡± He bit her lip, ¡®threatening¡¯ her. Maisie didn¡¯t say anything. That night, at the Grand Imperial¡¯s executive restaurant. The extravagant and ssy decor was the best in Bassburgh. The entire nightline of Bassburgh was visible from 650 feet above sea level, a huge reason the elites chose to dine there. Chapter 101 Chapter 101 Maisie changed into a set of in and neat office attire. She chose to wear a pure white Y-neck,ntern sleeve top, and a pair of beige high-waisted, wide-leg trousers. A ribbon was tied to the left side at the waist, which made her look graceful and sharp It looked simple but did notck fashion sense. The waiter led them to the private room while the two bodyguards in ck waited outside the door. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Mr. Goldmann.¡± The bodyguards in ck nodded at Nn and pushed the door open. In the elegantly decorated private room, a prestigious middle-aged man who was in his 50s was sitting at the table. The sense of oppression that originated from the man was so intense that it was worthy of someone as regal as Nn¡¯s father. However, the Goldmanns had always been a wealthy and distinguished family, so they should have high standards for their daughter-inw. They should expect their daughter-inw to at least be the daughter of a royal family or the heiress of a consortium. Nn wrapped his arm around Maisie¡¯s waist and led her forward. ¡°Father, I¡¯ve brought your daughter-in- law here.¡± Maisie was shocked. ¡®What?! Mr. Goldmann Si. scrutinized Maisie¡¯s appearance, making Maisie tighten her hand that was holding her handbag, but she still behaved very calmly on the surface. ¡°It¡¯s nice to see you, M 1. Goldmann.¡± ¡®I don¡¯t care if he¡¯s satisfied with me or not. Anyway, I¡¯ve never thought about marrying myself into the Goldmanns and bing Mrs. Goldmann. ¡®I¡¯d rather that he¡¯s not satisfied with me. If he were to promise to pay me $15,000,000 to get me to leave his son, I would agree very readily! Mr. Goldmann Sr. waved his hand. ¡°Take a seat, there¡¯s no need to be so reserved.¡± Maisie walked to the side and sat down. Mr. Goldmann Sr. nced at her. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that such a youngdy would¡¯ve given birth t o three children for Nn.¡± Maisie¡¯s lips were tightly pressed while her brows could not help but crease. Are the children the only thing that Mr. Goldmann Sr. cares about? Could it be that he¡¯s nning to fight for their custody?¡® ¡°Hmph, you must¡¯ve suffered a lot of wrongs in order to give birth to those children for this kiddo. It¡¯s my son¡¯s blessing to have such a decentdy take a fancy to him.¡± Maisie was once again astounded. ¡®What!?¡¯ She looked at Mr. Goldmann Sr. in a daze. ¡®Where¡¯s the cheesy clich¨¦ that I anticipated? Shouldn¡¯t the conversation start with: ¡°I¡¯ll pay you $15,000,000 to leave my son alone.¡±?¡¯ Nn squinted his eyes. ¡°No matter how bad I am, you¡¯re still the one who gave birth to me.¡± ¡°If I were to know that I¡¯ve given birth to such a prodigal and useless son, who¡¯s only willing t o start a family in his 30s, I would¡¯ve strangled you to death back then!¡± Mr. Goldmann Sr. was exasperated. Maisie¡¯s gaze shifted slowly, and itnded on Mr. Goldmann Sr. in the end. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, 1-¡± Mr. Goldmann Sr. raised his hand, interrupted Maisie, and responded calmly, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll definitely stand by your side if this kid treats you badly in the future. You¡¯ve left our family with three heirs, which makes you the Goldmanns¡¯ savior. If it weren¡¯t for you, our family¡¯s legacy would¡¯ve ended in the hands of this rascal.¡± Maisie pursed her lips and did not say another word. ¡®Mr. Goldmann Sr. indeed looks as distinguished as I imagined, but I¡¯ve never expected that all the majesty was a mere facade. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m also a little surprised by how satisfied Mr. Goldmann Sr. is with me.¡¯ ¡°Nn¡¯s mother kicked the bucket at a very young age. He had always been very rebellious before this and had never listened to anything that I said. I¡¯m relieved now that someone is able to exert some control over him.¡± Mr. Goldmann Sr. sighed, thought of something, and chuckled again. ¡°I¡¯ve met Waylon and Daisie. I assumed that they must be Nn¡¯s kids when I first saw them, but I didn¡¯t expect itt : o be true. They¡¯ve been growing on me the more I see them.¡± Maisie stared at the man. ¡®The love that he has for Waylon and Daisie, which was revealed through his expression, is genuine.¡¯ This made Maisie feel a little bewildered for an instant. ¡°Your name is Maisie Vanderbilt, am I right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± She nodded nkly. Mr. Goldmann smiled kindly. ¡°Then I shall call you Zee from now on. By the way, I brought you a gift before I came here.¡± Chapter 102 Chapter 102 ¡°Mr. Goldmann, there¡¯s no need for that. You really shouldn¡¯t have spent the money,¡± Maisie was in a flurry. ¡®How can I ept gifts from an elder?¡¯ Mr. Goldmann Sr. had already taken out a brocade box and opened it slowly. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if this fits your liking.¡± There was an exorbitant jade bracelet lying in the box. Maisie took a closer look and was stunned. ¡°Is this¡­ an imperial jade?¡± Mr. Goldmann Sr.¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Oh? Do you know this type of jade?¡± The corners of Nn¡¯s lips twitched and were raised slightly. ¡°Father, Zee is a jewelry designer, so she knows a thing or two about jewelry.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s why she¡¯s so incredibly insightful. This imperial jade is so rare that it¡¯s one of its kind. It¡¯s our family¡¯s heirloom and the dowry left behind by Nn¡¯s mother. She told me to hand this imperial jade to Nn¡¯s wife as soon as he found one in the future.¡± Maisie felt that she could not ept the gift so casually after listening to Mr. Goldmann Sr.¡¯s exnation. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, this imperial jade is too precious. I really can¡¯t ept it.¡± ¡°How can you return a gift that has been given to you to the giver? I¡¯ll keep it for you for now.¡± Nn epted the gift on her behalf. ¡°You¡­¡± Maisie turned her head and red at him. Mr. Goldmann Sr. nced at them and said with a chuckle, ¡°You¡¯re still young. There¡¯s still time for you guys to get along and work things out. ¡°After all, I know my son well enough to know that not all women can control him.¡± Maisie was on the verge of crumbling deep down. ¡®Nobody wants to control him! No, I don¡¯t want to do so! It was already veryte when they arrived at the Goldmann mansion together after having dinner with Mr. Goldmann Sr.. Mr. Cheshire stepped forward with a wide grin when he saw Mr. Goldmann Sr. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, have you come back?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯vee back to see my grandchildren.¡± ¡°Grandpa!¡± Daisie came downstairs with Waylon and then dashed toward Mr. Goldmann Sr. happily when she saw him. Mr. Goldmann Sr. knelt to wee her into his arms. ¡°Oh, this little girl has gained some weight, huh?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t!¡± Daisie snorted. When Mr. Goldmann Sr. saw Colton, who looked very simr to Waylon again, he waved at him with a smile. ¡°Come,e here.¡± Colton walked up to Mr. Goldmann Sr. ¡°Oh, you resemble Waylon so much. It¡¯s no wonder your father didn¡¯t realize it when you impersonated your brother.¡± Colton hesitated before greeting him, ¡°Hi, Grandpa!¡± The three rugrats surrounded Mr. Goldmann Sr. while he looked at them with joy. As for Maisie, her eyes could not help but droop when witnessing the happy scene from the side. ¡®I actually get to feel the warmth that I¡¯ve never felt in the Vanderbilt manor in the Goldmann mansion. Is this how family members get along?¡¯ Nn turned his head to look at her, and his eyes dimmed as soon as he did so¡­ Maisie came out of the bathroom after taking a shower. Just as she was about to turn on the light in the bedroom, Nn wrapped his hands around her, turned her around, and put her on the bed. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Aah, Nn Goldmann, what are you doing!?¡± Maisie resisted his body that was pressing against her. Nn squinted his eyes, grabbed her hand, and kissed the back of her hand softly. ¡°My father is very satisfied with you.¡± Maisie looked away. ¡°So what?¡± ¡°You should be able to see that not only is my father satisfied with you, but he¡¯s also very fond of the kids.¡± Nn rubbed her cheek with his fingertips. ¡°Zee, the Goldmanns will never wrong you, nor will I.¡± Maisie¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly. To be honest, that was very touching, but she still could not open her heart to anyone. ¡°Nn, maybe you wouldn¡¯t think so if it weren¡¯t for those three children?¡± Maisie asked softly. Nn stared at her as his eyes dimmed. Maisie exchanged gaze with his gloomy pupils. ¡°What happened six years ago was just an ident¡­¡± Chapter 103 Chapter 103 ¡°Indeed, what happened six years ago might just be an ident to you,¡± Nn stared at her eyes and said with a mild tone, ¡°But it isn¡¯t to me.¡± ¡®I wouldn¡¯t spend so much effort to locate her if I only treated that incident as an ident. ¡®Perhaps it can be said that the person who drugged me back then led me to a woman who gave me one hell of a night six years ago. ¡®Her beauty, her fragrance, I can never forget each of the details. ¡®I¡¯ve been in the business circle for so many years and have seen countless gorgeous women, but I¡¯ve never met a woman who can make me feel such a strong sensation. That¡¯s something that even Willow can¡¯t achieve.¡® Nn pinched her chin lightly and brushed her red lips with his fingertips. ¡°Even though I had kept Willow by my side for six years, I never touched her. Because the woman that I got it on with that night was someone that had the ability to make me lose control, but she isn¡¯t.¡± Maisie was petrified. ¡®Is he seducing me? He¡¯s obviously a flirtatious man!¡¯ ¡°Nn, you- Um!¡± The kiss that he cast on her lips felt exactly the same as he was at the moment, wild and violent, and it was difficult to resist once set aze. ¡°Didn¡¯t you feel it?¡± Nn loosened his grasp and muttered softly as his warm breaths brushed across her cheeks. ¡°Nn, you let me go first.¡± Maisie pushed him away anxiously, but his chest that pressed against her once again immobilized her. Maisie was at sixes and sevens due to the kiss. She gripped his cor tightly with her slender hands. ¡®His body feels very warm.¡® This feeling of losing control made her panic, so she began to object and said ambiguously,¡° Nn Goldmann¡­ You said you won¡¯t touch me!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± He lowered his voice, and it sounded a little hoarse. His eyes that were fixed on her lit up as if they were torches. ¡°I won¡¯t touch you, but you should at least give me a piece of the action.¡± He then kissed her again after saying so. Everything that happened in the quiet room was rather bashful. Maisie started the whole process by struggling and resisting, but she gave up gradually, There was even a moment where she was on the brink of submitting. ¡°The bracelet that father gave you, keep it somewhere safe.¡± His voice was low, and his tone sounded quite forceful. He then got up, let her go, sorted out his clothes, and left the room. Maisie was left lying on the bed, staring at the ceiling in a daze and thinking about what just happened¡­ ¡®I almost gave in just now! Mr. Goldmann Sr. had been keeping the three rugratspany during the days when he was staying in the Goldmann mansion-the children also loved to be around him. As for Maisie, she had been designing and manufacturing jewelry ever since she got her hands on Taylor Jewelry¡¯s supply chain. Of course, she did not stop paying attention to anything rted to Vaenna Jewelry. Vaenna had been popr for some time because of the gothic design collection, but because the production of each item was very limited, many customers who pre-orderedunched a series of comints. This incident made Willow very irritable as she constantly urged Freddy toe up with new designs. Freddy got in touch with Kennedy, and Kennedy walked into the office after picking up the call. ¡°Zee, the number of customers that have pre-ordered from Vaenna Jewelry has exceeded hundreds of people. At this rate, we won¡¯t be able to evenplete our own work.¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Maisie was wearing a cylindrical magnifying ss on her right eye, and she was carving a flower meticulously After listening to Kennedy¡¯s words, she raised her head and took a nce at him. ¡°How much profit has Vaenna made?¡± ¡°Including the orders that have been made, they¡¯ve made at least $900,000.¡± Vaenna Jewelry had auctioned the jewelry that Maisie designed at exorbitant prices and had earned $6,000,000. The customers who had paid a deposit to pre-order the products had also contributed at least $450,000. Vaenna had lost $9,500,000 in total, so they were more or less $3,000,000 away from a full recovery. Maisie smiled. ¡°It seems that she has gotten a taste of hope.¡± ¡°Willow is now urging Freddy to produce more designs in a short period of time.¡± Chapter 104 Chapter 104 ¡°Hand him all the drawings on the desk.¡± ¡°Do you n to give her more?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Maisie raised her eyes. ¡°She¡¯ll start to be ambitious once she gets a taste of hope. So in order to make her more ambitious, we¡¯ll have to satisfy her appetite.¡± Kennedy delivered all the designs to Freddy in secret following Maisie¡¯s intentions. After Freddy got the designs, he went over to Vaenna Jewelry and handed them to Willow. Willow was overjoyed when she got her hands on the sketches. After all, Vaenna was going to rely on the designs on these sketches to maintain its profit and reputation. ¡®And if I were to be known as the creator of all these designs. Willow was exceptionally excited when she thought of Freddy¡¯s willingness to be her ghost designer. She even posted all these designs onto her personal Facebook and Instagram ounts. Sure enough, the click-through rate of all the posts had hit tens of thousands When Maisie saw that Willow had posted all the designs onto Facebook and Instagram, she handed her cell phone to Kennedy. ¡°Let¡¯s help her secure a spot on Google Trends and create a hype out of these posts.¡± Willow rose to fame overnight. Thement area was full ofpliments and praises for her, and every single aspect of this situation seemed like a dream to Willow. Madam Vanderbilt was delighted that the Vanderbilts had raised a celebrity, and she had brought such great benefits to Vaenna through her fame. Unexpectedly, Stephen failed to feel joyous about this incident because he knew that those jewelry designs did not originate from Willow. ¡°Willow, you¡¯re so amazing!¡± Linda ran up to Willow, her eyes full of envy. Madam Vanderbilt then said to her, ¡°Lynn, follow your cousin around more often in the future and let her bring you around Bassburgh so that you¡¯ll get to know more people.¡± Linda smiled shyly. ¡°I understand, Grandma.¡± ¡®Grandma is right. There are so many entrepreneurs, dignitaries, and socialites in a prosperous city such as Bassburgh. ¡®I¡¯ve never been inferior to otherdies, and Hector wouldn¡¯t bully me if one of those influential and prestigious men could take a fancy to me. Even Grandma will value me more i f that¡¯s the case! That was what she thought. However, Willow did not think so. She thought that Linda was just an unsophisticated and brainless girl that came from the rural regions. ¡®She actually wants to gain power and wealth using that appearance of hers?¡¯ Why would I bring her around town if I didn¡¯t need her to help me deal with that b*tch?¡¯ Willow received an email on her cell phone at that moment. She looked extremely excited right after she clicked on the email. ¡°Willie, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Le asked nervously. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve been invited to a socialite party that¡¯s taking ce in Bassburgh tomorrow night!¡± The socialite party was a party that took ce in Bassburgh, and all the guests that were invited to the party were the daughters of all the reputable families from the entire Bassburgh. All celebrities from all walks of life would gather at the banquet when the time came. Of course, not only youngdies would attend the socialite party, but there were also many wealthy men. Madam Vanderbilt was dumbfounded when she heard that, so she stood up and said, ¡°Willie, you¡¯ll take Lynn tomorrow night, won¡¯t you?¡± ¡®If both of my two granddaughters can make someone take a fancy to them, then the Vanderbilts will definitely have a bright future! Willow was slightly upset when she heard that, but she only exined implicitly, ¡°Grandma, attendees of the banquet will have to possess an invitation letter, and I only have one.¡± Madam Vanderbilt was unhappy when she heard the response. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Le also tried to persuade her. ¡°Yeah, Mother, one can¡¯t go in if they have no invitation letter for this socialite party. Even Zee won¡¯t be able to get herself into the banquet.¡± ¡®Willow has always been known as the illegitimate daughter of the Vanderbilts. That¡¯s why she¡¯s never participated in any grand banquet. The Vanderbilts can only be considered a rich family, but not an esteemed family in Bassburgh. Hence, its family members can¡¯t be invited t o the city¡¯s feast for celebrities.¡¯ Chapter 105 Chapter 105 ¡®Maybe it¡¯s because Willow has be popr now and has been invited by exception! In short, Willow¡¯s ability to get invited to such an event has salvaged my status in the family! Stephen stood up and went upstairs in silence-that was when the atmosphere of the room brightened slightly. Le smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll go upstairs to see your father.¡± Le followed him to the room. Seeing that Stephen¡¯s expression looked distressed, she stepped forward and grabbed his arm. ¡°Dear, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡± Stephen flung her hand away. ¡°As a mother, how can you allow your daughter to act like this?¡± Le, who got scolded out of the blue, felt baffled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Willie?¡± ¡°She¡¯s not the designer of all those jewelry. You can fool anyone else and Mother, but you can¡¯t fool me.¡± Stephen knew too much about his daughter. He would be convinced if the series of jewelry were said to be designed by Maisie because her ability and strength were obviously up there. However, if they were said to be designed by Willow, he could not convince himself to believe in the statement at all. Le stepped forward and hugged him. ¡°Dear, you¡¯ve misunderstood Willie. Willie¡¯s been learning jewelry design, it¡¯s just she didn¡¯t tell you about that.¡± Stephen remained silent. Le then added aggrievedly. ¡°Willie is doing so for Vaenna too. Yes, she¡¯s not aspetenta s Zee, but she¡¯s been working hard. If you don¡¯t believe her, just let it be. But can¡¯t you recognize her hard work?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t recognize it, but how can shee up with such perfect designs in such a short period of time?¡± Stephen did not know why, but he had always had an ominous premonition deep down. ¡®Those designs look very familiar, especially their design concept.¡¯ Le coaxed him and caressed his chest with her fingertips. ¡°Dear, let¡¯s not worry about Willie¡¯s affair. It¡¯s time to talk about us. ¡°You know, your mother has her eyes fixed on Vaenna now. If we can still bear a son, she¡¯ll definitely value us more.¡± Le took the initiative to kiss Stephen. Although Le was already in her 40s, she had maintained herself well. She also knew men very well, especially when it came to such matters. She had always been very open- minded and extremely sexy. She was so seductive that no man would be able to withstand her, and after two to three minutes, Stephen could no longer hold himself back anymore. The next day, in the evening¡­ The socialite party took ce at the popr VIP Hall of the Regal Ballroom. A red carpet had beenid outside the entrance, and dozens of security guards were there keeping order. The cars entering and leaving were all luxurious ones that cost hundreds of thousands of dors or even millions, and thedies who got out of all the cars were gorgeously dressed and had an elegant demeanor. In the center of the magnificent banquet hall were a huge variety of snack and cakeyered trays, fruit tters, and various fine wines. Familiar celebrities and socialites would gather around to drink and chat, discussing the influential and wealthy representatives of the city. Of course, the top attendees would enter the venue through private passages. Their invitation cards were ck in color-ck represented the filthy rich and the powerful, while white representeddies from ordinary wealthy families. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Maisie walked slowly among the crowd holding a wine ss. The beautifully curved tube top evening dress made her waist look exceptionally slender, and the ck hair bun brought out the best of the snow-white dress. The irregrly long and short crystal tassel earrings hanging on both of her ears became the ultimate finishing touch. The delicate folds at the hem of the long dress waved gently as she ambled down the aisle, and she looked like a blooming lily. ¡°Zee¡­¡± Kennedy walked toward her. ¡°There¡¯s a mix of people from all walks of life here, so don¡¯t run around.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Maisie smiled. ¡®Although attending such parties has never piqued my interest, Willow¡¯s here, so why shouldn¡¯t Ie and join in the fun? Sure enough, Willow appeared at the asion. She wore a strapless ck evening dress with high forks and had curled her hair, her makeup looking particrly heavy and morous. Chapter 106 Chapter 106 Maisie burst outughing. ¡°Has Willow stopped pretending to be innocent?¡± Did she change to a sultrier style? When Willow saw Maisie, her expression changed. Why was this woman here too? Hmm, it was great that she was there too, though. ¡°Haha, even you got an invite?¡± Willow. walked toward her. ¡°Yes, but I¡¯m surprised that even you were invited.¡± Maisie pretended to be surprised. Willow probably didn¡¯t know how she had gotten her invitation. Willow smiled arrogantly. ¡°It¡¯s probably because I¡¯m trending. Maisie, I¡¯m going to be part of the fashion jewelry business soon.¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± Maisie looked calm. ¡°It isn¡¯t easy to survive in the industry. If you don¡¯t do well, your reputation will be tarnished.¡± Willow gnashed her teeth. ¡°Hah, I think you¡¯re just afraid. I would be too. You haven¡¯t even made a ssh after leaving Vaenna for so long. Vaenna, on the other hand, is doing very well now. ¡°Maisie, don¡¯t be too happy that Nn is supporting you now. When I be a bigger designer than you are, I¡¯m going to take Nn back.¡± ¡°Alright, work hard then.¡± Maisie smiled. She wasn¡¯t concerned with her threats. Willow¡¯s temper rose, seeing Maisie not reacting. She was only arrogant because of Nn! When she turned her life around, she would step on her and make sure she wouldn¡¯t survive i n the business! ¡°Are you the new jewelry designer?¡± ¡°Your designs are really creative. Can you tell us more about them?¡± Two socialites walked toward Willow, who had be famous for her jewelry designs. Even though she wasn¡¯t at the top yet, she was known. Willow¡¯s expression froze, but to get on their good side, she tried really hard to put forth her best smile. ¡°Those were my initial designs. They¡¯re just alright.¡± Modest and humble. The two socialites liked her. ¡°No way. I think those designs are great. The style is perfect!¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Yes, I only loved D¡¯s design when ites to the gothic style, but when I saw your work, I realized that dark-themed jewelry has a charm of its own.¡± The two socialites were happily discussing. All the socialites there knew something about jewelry ¡°Who¡¯s D?¡± Willow, who was trying to join the conversation, asked. The two socialites looked shocked. ¡°Haha,¡± Maisieughed, lightly swaying the wine ss in her hand. ¡°I¡¯m curious how you really came up with those designs if you don¡¯t even know who D is.¡± Willow¡¯s expression changed, and she stared at her fiercely. ¡°Zee, that¡¯s not what I meant. Of course I knew. It just slipped my mind.¡± She started pretending to be innocent again. The two socialites thought that it was understandable since one couldn¡¯t pay attention to every designer. Maisie looked down and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s true. D is the father of gothic-style jewelry. His works are as rebellious as he was. They always had a cold, wildness. ¡°D was the ssic rebel in real life. His work had always been debated before he became famous. It¡¯s too bad that a genius like that was only 16 when he passed, and the dark style only became iconic decades after his passing.¡± Chapter 107 Chapter 107 ¡°Not a lot of people from the younger generation know his name. It¡¯s nothing weird.¡± It was something her mother had told her when she was a child. Her mother had started bing a designer because she loved D¡¯s work. She had wanted to use the gothic style to prove that dark jewelry, just like vintage jewelry, had its unique charm. Willow bit her lip ¡®Annoying Maisie, why would she talk about a dead man? She¡¯s just jealous that my designs are trending.¡¯ ¡°Yes, old Mr. D passed away when he was young. I just got into this business not long ago, s o I just never made the connection.¡± Willow pretended to look sorry. Maisie raised her brow. ¡°That¡¯s weird then. If you don¡¯t even know about old Mr. D, where did you get your gothic inspiration from?¡± Willow¡¯s face slowly became stiff. The people around them seemed to be interested in Willow¡¯s answer. The two socialites looked at Willow. Willow¡¯s hands curled into fists, and she couldn¡¯t wait to tear up Maisie¡¯s mouth. It was a burden to bear. Maisie wanted Willow to know the price of taking someone else¡¯s credit. Since she had chosen this, she was going to take her time annoying her. This was what she had arranged for her. ¡°What are you talking about here?¡± A woman¡¯s voice sounded, and everyone moved aside to make a path. Pearl strutted over on her heels, looked at them, and said, ¡°This is a party for socialites, not a jewelry fair. She¡¯s just a new designer. There¡¯s nothing interesting about that.¡± Pearl sized up Willow with disdain in her eyes. That was her confidence. Pearl was part of the jewelry business, and her father, Antonio, was well known. Since she was from the La Pe Group, she had a great status and social standing. La Pe was only second to Taylor Jewelry and on par with Hailey & Co., but in reality, it was better than them. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Vaenna of the Vanderbilts was nowhere near them. Furthermore, she was just a new designer who was just starting to be reputable. Pearl was not concerned about her. ¡°Pearl, you¡¯re here.¡± The two socialites walked next to her. They were no longer interested in Willow. Even if Willow had ¡®talent¡¯, she was nothingpared to the heiress of the La Pe Group. Willow, who was ¡®abandoned¡¯, held her fist tighter. Pearl was just the daughter of an elite family. There was nothing to be proud about. She would one day know how it felt to be walked over by someone she couldn¡¯t care less about Pearl suddenly looked at Maisie and Kennedy, and something came to her mind. She arrogantly walked toward Maisie, ¡°It¡¯s you. The socialite parties have lost their ss. Anyone could get in now?¡± Maisie was just there for the drama and did not expect the attention to shift to her when Pearl showed up. She was a little annoyed. Mr. Santiago¡¯s daughter didn¡¯t seem to have much in the brains department. Maisie raised her brow and smiled. ¡°Ms. Santiago, what you said probably offended everyone here. Everyone here was invited, and this isn¡¯t a party organized by your family either.¡± Chapter 108 Chapter 108 What Maisie meant was Pearl had no power as a guest here. Pearl looked around at the people whispering to each other and realized something. She crossed her arms. ¡°Which family do you belong to?¡± Maisie shrugged and didn¡¯t answer. Willow walked next to her and said, ¡°We¡®re the Vanderbilts. She¡¯s my sister.¡± The Vanderbilts were famous too. Maisie touched her forehead. The Vanderbilts had money, but they were not considered elites. Why would she say that out loud? ¡°Vanderbilts?¡± Pearl asked, ¡°What Vanderbilt? I¡¯ve never heard of you.¡± Great, Willow was caught in a tough spot. Everyone there seemed to know and started whispering. ¡°Vanderbilts? Vanderbilts of Vaenna?¡± After Pearl heard them, she covered her mouth butughed. ¡°Vaenna Jewellery? That small jewelry company? You¡¯re nothingpared to La Pe.¡± Willow lowered her head, biting hard on her lip. But something came to her mind. She looked kind and generous, ¡°Ms. Santiago, Vaenna was founded by my sister¡¯s mother. By saying that, you¡¯re insulting herte mother.¡± Maisie squinted. Was Willow trying to get out of the spotlight by moving the attention onto her? No way! Maisie pretended to be shocked. ¡°That was a long time ago. Vaenna fully belongs to you now. I f Vaenna is being trashed, how could you, as the owner, push the responsibility aside? ¡°Furthermore, you¡¯re famous now, the genius designer. You were able to create such great designs not long after you started learning. I¡¯m really impressed.¡± Kennedy almostughed upon hearing what Maisie said. She walked to Pearl. ¡°Ms. Santiago, I¡¯m sure none of the designers at La Pe are as talented t o be able to create work like this not long after they begin, right?¡± Pearl gave Willow a sidelong nce. Willow was imploding with anger. How dare this woman mock her!? ¡°I- I didn¡¯t-¡± she almost cried, as if Pearl was bullying her. Pearl looked even worse when she saw that. She stared at Maisie. ¡°Are you trying to provoke me? This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Hah, I couldn¡¯t care less about Vaenna or your new jewelrypany. You didn¡¯t even get a chance to coborate with Taylor. Why would you even stay in this business? ¡°The socialite party has lowered their ss by inviting you over. Did you sneak into this ce?¡± Kennedy couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°Ms. Santiago, please be more careful with your words. We walked in through the front door.¡± ¡°Show me your invitations,¡± Pearl crossed her arms. ¡°I want to see why they invited you.¡± Kennedy wasn¡¯t impressed. ¡°You¡¯re being so pushy. Aren¡¯t you afraid that your father would b e ashamed of you?¡± Maisieughed drily. ¡°She¡¯s not afraid of anything. Her father is always there to clean up after her.¡± Pearl lost her cool when they mocked her. She walked to Maisie and shoved her. ¡°That¡¯s nonsense!¡± Maisie wasn¡¯t ready for her sudden attack. Everyone there was stunned beyond words, Willow was secretly celebrating. Maisie, who was pushed, suddenly looked cold. She fell backward toward the wine bottles and sses behind her. Chapter 109 Chapter 109 Crash! The ce went into chaos. ¡°Zee! Kennedy immediately rushed over to help her up, but she knocked over the wine bottles and sses on the table when she fell. Her white gown was dyed red, and shattered ss cut her arm. All the discussion was on Pearl. Pearl stood there, rooted, looking pale. ¡°No, no, I, I didn¡¯t mean to push her.¡± She hadn¡¯t used any force! *Zee, you¡¯re hurt!¡± Kennedy looked at her arm and started to panic. Willow looked happy Even though she wasn¡¯t too badly hurt from the fall, she would probably be thrown out for causing such amotion. ¡®I¡¯m alright, Uncle Kennedy.¡± Maisie slowly stood up, ignoring how messy she looked. She calmly looked at Pearl, who was pale. ¡°Ms. Santiago, I was just giving you a reminder. I didn¡¯t expect you to do this. I have a terrible impression of La Pe now.¡± ¡®I-You did this deliberately!¡± Pearl snapped back into reality and pointed at her. ¡°I just lightly pushed you, and you fell. You¡¯re trying to frame me!¡± Frame?Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Maisie couldn¡¯t deny that she had indeed fallen back on purpose. How would she be able to teach Pearl a lesson if she didn¡¯t do that? The security guards came over. When Pearl saw them, she yelled, ¡°She¡¯s trying to make a scene and broke those bottles. Kick her out now!¡± The security guards didn¡¯t know what went out, but they knew that Pearl was a Santiago, so they mustn¡¯t offend her. They could only listen to her and decided that Maisie was causing a scene. Willow was very excited. Yes, that was the right thing to do. If Maisie was kicked out, she would never be able to recover from this! ¡°You have no right to send me away.¡± Maisie took out a ck invitation when she saw that the guards walked closer to her. The security guards immediately stopped when they saw the invitation. Pearl¡¯s expression changed. ¡°No way, how could you-How could you get a ck invitation?¡± She wasn¡¯t able to get that even as the eldest Santiago. Who was this woman? ¡°Did I steal it? Do you want to confirm my identity?¡± Maisie said coolly. The PR manager that rushed over immediately walked up to them and said, ¡°What happened?¡± Pearl pointed at Maisie and said, ¡°She stole that ck invitation. Throw her out!¡± The PR manager wasn¡¯t someone in charge of guests with ck invitations, so he didn¡¯t know if that was authentic. He walked up to Maisie and requested to show her invitation and her ID to confirm her identity. Seeing that Maisie didn¡¯t react, Pearl cackled. ¡°I knew that ck invitation was stolen. She wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Madam, if you don¡¯tply, we would need to ask you to leave.¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to see who would dare do that.¡± Nn appeared among the crowd and walked over under the lights in his elegant suit. His amber eyes had a mysterious coldness to them while his thin lips were pressed into a thin line. ¡°Mr. Goldmann¡± ¡°Why would Mr. Goldmann be here?¡± Chapter 110 Chapter 110 Willow got excited when she saw Nn walking over. ¡°Nol-¡°But when she started to speak, Nn walked past her as if she didn¡¯t exist. He walked to Maisie under watchful eyes. Pearl was stunned. Why was Mr. Goldmann there? How was that possible? ¡°Mr-Mr. Goldmann, who is this woman? Why are you¡ª¡± Nn looked at her through the corner of his eyes. ¡°Since you touched my woman, I don¡¯t think you wish to continue surviving in this business.¡± ¡°Mr.Goldmann¡¯s woman!¡± the crowd murmured. Mr. Goldmann had never announced his love interests, but today, he did so! Many socialites¡¯ hearts shattered on the spot. Willow¡¯s face slowly started to turn pale. Her nails dug into her palm while she shot daggers at Maisie. Why? Why was Maisie so charming that she could make Nn admit to their rtionship? She had been by his side for six years, but he never openly admitted to their rtionship. She couldn¡¯t ept that! The PR manager carefully exined, ¡°Mr. Goldmann, I¡¯m sorry, we didn¡¯t know-¡± Nn carried Maisie in his arms and stared at them. ¡°Get your organizers toe to see me.¡± He then left. Pearl¡¯s legs gave out. She would have copsed on the floor if others didn¡¯t hold onto her. When the crowd dispersed, the discussions continued. ¡°Ms. Santiago has gotten into big trouble.¡± ¡°Exactly. That was Mr. Goldmann¡¯s partner. La Pe definitely offended Mr. Goldmann this time.¡± ¡°I guess Ms. Santiago will not be on the invitation list for the next socialite party.¡± Nn carried Maisie into the VIP lounge. Maisie¡¯s eyes were looking downward. She lightly pushed him. ¡°Put me down, please.¡± Nn walked to the couch and let her down. When he saw the cut on her arm, his eyes grew dark. ¡°Wait here,¡± hemanded. Seeing Nn walk to the crew and ask for a medical kit, she quietly said, ¡°It¡¯s just a small wound. There¡¯s no need to worry.¡± ¡°Shut it.¡± Nn sat down in front of her. ¡°Hold your arm out.¡± Maisie held out her arm. He probably pulled on her wound when he tugged at it, and she let out a low groan in pain. Nn looked up at her. ¡°Do you feel pain?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a machine. Of course I feel pain.¡± After saying that, she looked at him suspiciously.¡± Why are you here?¡± Nn applied some ointment and looked up. ¡°If I didn¡¯t show up, you¡¯d probably be thrown out already?¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Maisieughed. ¡°We don¡¯t know that.¡± Nn raised his head. ¡°You never let yourself get bullied. Why were you bowing down to these people?¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t bowing down.¡± Seeing that he was done bandaging, she pulled her arm back. ¡°If I was bowing down, I wouldn¡¯t have caused a scene.¡± She had only wanted to pick on Willow initially, but Pearl wanted to join in. Since she was wandering around without her brain, Maisie just yed along. Nn squinted. ¡°So you hurt yourself?¡± ¡°Pearl is the favorite daughter of La Pe. Mr. Santiago has coddled her too much. What¡¯s wrong with giving her a lesson and scaring her a little?¡± Nn¡¯s eyes turned cold upon seeing that Maisie said all that so calmly. Chapter 111 Chapter 111 Nn stretched out his palms to the back of her neck, jerked her forward, and kissed her lips harshly in a punitive manner. ¡°Um¡­ Nn Goldmann, let me go¡­¡± Maisie, who had just gotten the chance to catch her breath, was kissed by him again. He directly pressed his body against hers this time around while she was assaulted with kisses, and her mind went nk. The man¡¯s aura surrounded her, and the hands that were resisting and pushing against his chest could only grasp the hem of his cor at that moment. ¡°It hurts. You¡¯re pressing against me¡­¡± Maisie¡¯s arms were being crushed, and she screamed vaguely in pain. Nn supported his body and tried not to put all his weight onto her. He then bit her lip lightly and said in a low voice, ¡°Do you dare to hurt yourself again in the future?¡± Maisie did not answer. Nn¡¯s palm, which was supporting her waist, started moving around. She shuddered all of a sudden and immediately applied pressure onto his restless and warm hand. ¡°It¡­ It¡¯s my fault. I know it¡¯s my fault!¡± Seeing that she was admitting her mistake willingly, Nn sat up slowly while giving off a faint gaze. ¡°I won¡¯t let you go again if you repeat yourself in the future.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll never let myself get hurt anymore.¡± Maisie nodded obediently with an earnest expression. Nn was rendered speechless. At that moment, someone knocked on the door, and Nn turned his head, ¡°Come in.¡± Two staff members walked in, carrying two boxes that contained an evening gown and a pair of heels in their hands. They stepped forward and said respectfully, ¡°We¡¯re really sorry, Mr. Goldmann and Ms. Zora, this has happened because of our negligence. Our boss has asked us to bring this new high end gown to Ms. Zora in order to apologize to her. We sincerely hope that Ms. Zora will like them.¡± The staff members opened the box, and a one-piece evening gown that had extremely exquisite craftsmanship appeared. The cutting of the gown and the golden embroidery on the upper body were all handmade, making it look exceptionallypact and fine. It was made from silk brocade, which was a high-quality fabric. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Maisie smiled. ¡°Please thank your boss for me.¡± Nn frowned slightly. His gaze was fixed on Maisie¡¯s indifferent face. ¡°You know Erwin Lincoln?¡± ¡®Erwin is the person who gave her the ck invitation card, isn¡¯t he?¡¯ ¡°Yes.¡± Maisie did not deny it. Apart from the fashion industry, Erwin actually had a lot of ties with all business circles, not t o mention that he had always upied a prominent position in all the circles. He was the person who had organized the socialite party. Not only did he hold such celebrity events, but he also had his hand in many charity evenings and masquerades. ¡°How did you meet?¡± Nn stared at her. Maisie was puzzled. ¡°Why are you asking about this?¡± Nn approached her. ¡°I want to know.¡± He had always felt that this woman was hiding other secrets from him. ¡°I¡¯m Zora, the well-renowned jewelry designer. Is it strange for me to know Mr. Lincoln?¡± She shrugged, feeling that her answer was indeed wless. Nn looked at her and did not utter another word. Maisie grabbed the evening gown and got up. ¡°I¡¯m going to change into this dress.¡± Nn turned his head and watched as she walked toward the other room, lowering his gaze a t the same time. Erwin was a native of Morwich. This man had always been very proficient when it came to forming interpersonal circles and jumping from one circle to another. That was how he seemed to have connections with half of the business circles around the world. In fact, he had always maintained a good rtionship with the localw enforcers and mafias in Morwich. He was not someone that anybody could trifle with. Only the metropolitans of Morwich, who had such public rtions, could make use of the vast interpersonal circle that they possessed to go from one circle to another and expand their social circle even further. ¡®If Maisie were to have met Erwin only because of her identity as the designer Zora, provided that she only left Zlokova six years ago and had only be Zora after that, while Erwin has been in Zlokova for the past six years¡­¡¯ Chapter 112 Chapter 112 Therefore, Maisie must have met and known Erwin earlier than six years ago.¡¯ Nn was thinking about something when he saw a graceful silhouette appearing in his sight The crane embroidery on the evening gown looked well-proportioned, dazzlingly morous. The vest underneath the dress entuated its wearer¡¯s slender waist, and the smooth curves that it emphasized were extremely eye-catching. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. When the evening dress was worn on Maisie¡¯s body, it made her look like a beauty that came out of a stunning painting. She looked so phenomenal that no one could afford to blink or take their eyes off her. Nn stared at her closely, and his eyes lit up. This seductive fairy! I really want to rip off the beauty and elegance that she¡¯s wearing on the surface and feast on her vigorously.¡¯ Maisie seemed to have picked up the menacing intent in the eyes of the man, so she turned around and wanted to escape. Just as she was stretching her hand out to open the door, an arm passed by her waist and blocked the door. The man embraced her slim waist with his palm, leaned over, and approached her. ¡°Zee, you look so gorgeous¡­¡± He bowed his head and kissed her slender neck. ¡°Nn Goldmann, stop it¡­ Maisie could feel the wild auraing from behind her scorching her body, and she had not done anything yet! ¡®Why is this dbag so horny!?¡¯ Nn lifted his fingertips, turned her face, and kissed her lips. Maisie could not resist Nn¡¯s strength. His body would turn into a brick wall whenever he hugged her, making it very difficult for her to fight back. Nn caressed her greedily. ¡°My hand, it hurts¡­¡± Hearing her euphemisticint, Nn returned to his senses all of a sudden. Dmn it, what the hell am I doing!? I know very clearly that her arm has been injured¡­¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Nn apologized to her subserviently and humbly. It was the first time that he had admitted his mistakes in front of a woman. Maisie scoffed inwardly. ¡®Did he really n to gobble me up if it weren¡¯t for my deliberate scream? He even said that I wouldn¡¯t be forced. Dbag!¡¯ ¡°I¡¯ll truly be pissed if you do this again.¡± Maisie turned her face away. She was not very familiar with Nn¡¯s temperament. She could only confirm that he was a man that reasons could persuade but could not be cowed by force. She clearly knew that he would get all over her forcibly if she were to put on a rough attitude. She had finally gotten a hang of the fact that submission was really effective to this man after submitting to him a few times. Nn turned her around. Looking at her expression when she was reprimanding him, Nn was extremely d deep down. ¡®At least she didn¡¯t give me the cold shoulder, and her attitude isn¡¯t as rough as before.¡® ¡°Then when will you be willing to do so?¡± he asked her anxiously as if he was a boy who wanted candy from his mother because he did not know whether he would fail to hold himself back someday. Maisie looked at him fixedly. ¡°Do all men think with your balls instead of your brain?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure if all men would do so.¡± Nn lifted her chin. ¡°But I only have this idea when I¡¯m around you.¡± In other words, he would react like that only when he was with her. Maisie was rendered speechless. Nn rubbed the corners of her lips with his fingers and lowered his voice. ¡°You should know that¡­ I¡¯ve¡­ I¡¯ve been holding it back over the past six years.¡± It was inevitable that he would lose it someday. Maisie cast a sideways nce at him. ¡°Didn¡¯t Willow deliver herself to your doorstep?¡± ¡®I¡¯d bet my life that Willow must¡¯ve tried to tuck herself into his bed several times over the years. I¡¯m not very convinced that he hadn¡¯t touched the woman who had been with him for six years.¡¯ Nn¡¯s eyes dimmed slightly. ¡°I have no feelings for her.¡± ¡°Oh, is that it?¡± Maisie gently pushed his body away and suggested, ¡°Then you can stay here and do it yourself. I¡¯m heading out already.¡± ¡°Can you bear to do so?¡± Nn walked up to her. The leader of the wolf pack had turned into a poor pet? ¡°Zee¡­¡± ¡®He¡¯s so pitiful, he¡¯s pleading for love! Maisie did not have a word for that. Chapter 113 Chapter 113 Maisie changed into the evening gown and walked out of the restroom to the banquet with Nn. The two of them were dazzlingly captivating when they appeared at the banquet. Nn was still as indifferent and expressionless as usual, and Maisie did not dare to look at him anymore after witnessing the ¡°spectacr¡± scene. I¡¯ve done nothing. Aaah, can I suffer from amnesia starting from what happened just now!?¡¯ ¡°Zee.¡± Kennedy walked toward her, looking all worried. ¡°Is your injury okay?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s a puny injury, and it¡¯s been dealt with.¡± Maisie smiled. Nn wrapped his arms around Maisie¡¯s waist and smiled faintly at Kennedy. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, M I. Fannon, I¡¯ll take care of her now that I¡¯m here.¡± Standing i he crowd, Willow tightened the grip of her hand that was holding a wine ss. ¡®Everyone¡¯s attention is on Maisie and Nn.¡¯ She gnashed her teeth bitterly while listening to the enviable remarks of those around her. ¡®I should be the one who¡¯s standing next to him. Maisie shouldn¡¯t havee back. Or perhaps, she shouldn¡¯t have existed.¡¯ A hint of murderous coldness shed across her eyes as she thought of something. She then turned around and disappeared into the crowd. Maisie noticed Willow¡¯s departure and thought of something, so she pushed Nn¡¯s hand away. ¡°I need to go to the restroom.¡± ¡°Do you need me toe with you?¡± Nn squinted. Maisie turned her head and red at him-the word ¡°pervert¡± could clearly be sensed from her expression. Nn could only respond with a smile. Willow came to the corridor and saw Pearl on the phone. She smiled and walked up to her. ¡° Santiago.¡± Pearl was still exasperated about being driven out of the party, so her facial expression turned even more enraged instantly when she saw Willow. She hung up the call and asked with a sharp tone, ¡°What do you want? Are you here to make fun of me?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood me, Ms. Santiago. I¡¯m here to help you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re here to help me?¡± Pearl looked at her suspiciously. ¡°Heh, aren¡¯t you her elder sister? Why would you be so kind?¡± Willow bit her lip and exined, ¡°My rtionship with her isn¡¯t as good as you think it is. We¡¯re just half- sisters. To be honest, I hate her as much as you do.¡± Pearl whispered, ¡°You said you could help me. What can you do then?¡± ¡®Would I be chased out of the banquet if it wasn¡¯t for Mr. Goldmann? D*mn it, I didn¡¯t expect that woman to be Mr. Goldman¡¯s girlfriend! ¡°Isn¡¯t Mr. Goldmann the only person that she can rely on? Would Mr. Goldmann still want to b e with her if she were to lose all her standing and reputation?¡± Willow raised her eyes, and a trace ofcency could be seen beaming from the bottom of her eyes. Pearl paused and looked at her. ¡°What¡¯s the n that you have in mind?¡± Willow curled her lips. ¡°She won¡¯t be able to escape her fate tonight as long as we work together. It¡¯d be very exciting if she could make it onto tomorrow¡¯s headlines.¡± Standing behind the wall, Maisie heard the scheme of the two in the corridor. Her eyes turned cold and gloomy as soon as she heard what they were discussing. ¡®I knew that Willow wouldn¡¯t leave so easily. It turns out that she¡¯se to Pearl for help.¡¯ N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Maisie took out her cell phone and sent a message to someone. ¡®It seems that there will be a great show tonight.¡¯ Willow returned to the banquet hall again and saw that Maisie was not with Nn. ¡®It¡¯ll be a piece of cake if Nn isn¡¯t by her side. ¡®But I know that Maisie won¡¯t believe in me, so I can only wait for Pearl to take action. She should be making the arrangements now.¡¯ She received a text message from Pearl on her cell phone while she saw a bartender walking toward Maisie with a wine tray. The bartender came to Maisie and whispered something to her. After listening to what the bartender had to offer, Maisie put down the wine ss in her hand without any doubt and left the hall with the bartender. Willow felt smug deep down when she saw the oue. Chapter 114 Chapter 114 After making the arrangements, Pearl deliberately went to tell Nn about the incident. She then took a group of people out in search of Maisie. ¡®I bet Maisie should¡¯ve be the ything of those people when we manage to locate her.¡¯ Willow really could not wait to witness that scene now. ¡®Maisie Vanderbilt will definitely be ruined tonight! So what if her kids are Nn¡¯s? The Goldmanns will never take in such a filthy woman! Maisie followed the bartender to the lounge, and Pearl was there in the lounge, waiting for her. After the bartender left, Pearl got up and walked toward her. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, I¡¯m sorry, the incident from before is all my fault. I wanted to meet you alone just to apologize to you. Can you forgive me?¡± Pearl grabbed her hand with a solemn expression, seeking her forgiveness. ¡®Her acting skills are so believable that I might really think she¡¯s learned her lesson if I didn¡¯t already know about their n.¡¯ She pulled her hand out slowly and smiled. ¡°Ms. Santiago, do you really want to apologize to me?¡± ¡°Of¡­ Of course, I do!¡± Pearl asserted with a little guilty conscience, but she must not let the other party notice anything wrong. ¡°I admit that I was too impulsive and have hurt you. I¡¯m really sorry, can you forgive me?¡± ¡°Ms. Santiago, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to give you the opportunity to do so.¡± Maisie slowly turned the snake ring on her finger, and her tone sounded unconcerned. ¡°But, you¡¯ve never thought about apologizing to me from the very beginning, am I right?¡± Pearl¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°What¡­ What are you talking about? I¡¯m definitely heret o apologize!¡± ¡°Ms. Santiago, I¡¯ll give you another chance. What do you want from me?¡± Maisie¡¯s eyes looked cold. Pearl was a little panicked. No, this b*tch shouldn¡¯t know about anything, right? ¡®No, I mustn¡¯t let her know our n. I won¡¯t be able to continue to stay in the upper-ss circle in the future if this scheme goes south!¡¯ ¡°If you have nothing else to say, then I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± ¡°Do you think you can leave now?¡± Pearl grabbed her and shouted abruptly, ¡°Come out.¡± Several brawny men who were hiding in a room in the lounge walked out of the room. Maisie¡¯s eyes dimmed slightly. ¡°Ms. Santiago, are you sure you want to do this?¡± ¡°So what, anyway, no one wille to rescue you even if you were to scream your throat out today. Aren¡¯t you an arrogant b*tch who thinks you¡¯re Mr. Goldmann¡¯s girlfriend? Let me tell you now, I¡¯m not someone to be trifled with either!¡± Pearl pushed Maisie into the midst of those men. The strong men grabbed Maisie, and one of the men covered her mouth and nose with a cloth. She tried to struggle for a while but gradually lost consciousness. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Seeing that Maisie had passed out, Pearl walked up to her. ¡°Who do you think you are? You¡¯ll b e just another nobody after tonight.¡± After saying so, she said to the men. ¡°Guys, enjoy yourself.¡± ¡°Yes, youngdy!¡± Those brawny men were currently very excited and restless. ¡®This woman looks really gorgeous. It¡¯s totally worth it to get paid $80,000 just to rape such an attractive woman! As soon as Pearl walked out of the private lounge, she was unsuspectingly knocked out by a man in ck who was standing outside the door. The brawny men turned around upon hearing themotion that came from outside the door and saw a man in ck with tattoos on his neck dragging Pearl, who had fainted, back into the lounge. The man in ck then slowly pulled a pistol out of his suit. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Maisie, who had already been stunned, pointed the sharp end of the snake ring on her finger against the neck of the man in front of her. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, just cooperate obediently.¡± Whether it was the gun or the threat from the woman behind them, the brawny men raised their hands in fright. ¡°We¡­ We were hired to do so. We don¡¯t know anything.¡± Chapter 115 Chapter 115 Maisie walked to the man in ck, grabbed a cell phone out of the unconscious woman¡¯s body, unlocked it with her fingerprint, and sent a message to Willow. ¡®Let¡¯s get her toe here in another 20 minutes.¡¯ After sending the message, she put the phone back into her pocket and stood up. ¡°Mr. Khan, I¡¯ll leave this to you.¡± The man in ck nodded. Maisie left the lounge and walked toward the balcony. The middle-aged man standing on the balcony had his long blonde hair tied behind him. He turned around slowly, revealing the retro silver-rimmed thin-frame sses that had a chain embellishment and a dark ck suit, which made him look extremely exquisite. ¡°Uncle Erwin, what a coincidence.¡± Maisie leaned forward with a yful expression. The gentle middle-aged man in front of her was Erwin. From the outside, it was hard to believe that the owner of this astoundingly attractive half-blood appearance was actually 45 years old. If it weren¡¯t because Maisie had known him since long ago, she would not have believed it herself. Erwin lifted his hand and rubbed her head. ¡°How would you have the guts to take such a risk? Weren¡¯t you afraid that I wouldn¡¯t be able to get Khan over in time?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because I have faith in you,¡±Maisie replied. ¡®Even if the whole world betrays me, I will still believe in Uncle Erwin.¡® Ryleigh was the one who had helped her go abroad six years ago. During all those years in Stoslo, she had actually also received assistance from Uncle Erwin in addition to Ryleigh¡¯s. If it weren¡¯t for him, she would have been bullied a long time ago in that unfriendly and helpless country of Stoslo. She had known Uncle Erwin since she was still very young because of her mother. Although she still did not know much about her mother¡¯s rtionship with Uncle Erwin, the only thing that she could tell was that Uncle Erwin was the only person who knew the identity of her mother. ¡°Youngdy, that¡¯s really worrying.¡± Erwin¡¯s tone sounded as if he was reproaching Maisie, but his warm eyes showed otherwise, as he had regarded Maisie as his biological niece after all these years. He already knew that Maisie had returned to Zlokova long ago. He had not contacted her all this while because she did not intend to use her rtionship with him to get the revenge that she wanted. ¡°This girl only wants to rely on herself.¡¯ This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Erwin ced his hand on her shoulder. ¡°Well, you should go back to the banquet now. Don¡¯t make Kennedy worry about you.¡± ¡°I should go back now? Wouldn¡¯t I miss the climax if I were to do so?¡± Maisie raised her eyebrows. Erwin noticed the horrible idea that she was actualizing and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything a s long as you¡¯re happy. As for the Santiagos, just leave them to me. You can just enjoy your night as much as you like.¡± The person in charge of the socialite party was on the sidelines, dealing with the ident that had urred earlier today. They must provide Mr. Goldmann with an exnation no matter what After all, the person in charge of the banquet party could not afford to offend Mr. Goldmann either. Nn nced at the crowd from time to time as if he was looking for someone else, but he had not seen Maisie after a long time of scanning, so his eyes dimmed slightly. He put down his wine ss. ¡°You guys can just deal with it as you see fit. I have something else to attend to.¡± Nn was about to start looking for Maisie when Willow rushed toward him in a hurry.¡± Nn, this is bad.¡± Willow came up to him with a distressed look. ¡°Zee¡¯s gone. I¡¯ve been looking for her, but I haven¡¯t seen her at all after a long time.¡± Nn¡¯s eyes were cold and stern. ¡°Are you sure that she¡¯s missing?¡± Willow bit her lip as she was on the verge of weeping. ¡°Nn, I know¡­ I know you don¡¯t believe me, but I¡¯m not lying to you. The most urgent task now is to locate Zee as soon as possible.¡± She scoffed inwardly. ¡®I want to find Maisie more than anyone now as even I don¡¯t know which man she¡¯s sleeping with now.¡¯ Chapter 116 Chapter 116 ¡°Mr. Goldmann,¡± Kennedy came over all of a sudden, ¡°Have you seen Zee? I couldn¡¯t get through when I called her.¡± Willow pretended to be surprised as soon as Kennedy said so. ¡°What? You couldn¡¯t get through? Could something have happened to Zee?¡± Kennedy stared at Willow suspiciously. ¡°Why would she care about Zee?¡¯ ¡°No way, is someone really doing such things in the lounge?¡± ¡°Why would I lie to you? We wanted to go to the lounge just now, but we heard voicesing from inside. Those people aren¡¯t even afraid of being discovered.¡± The conversation between a few women who walked by caught Nn¡¯s attention. Willow was secretlycent when she saw Nn¡¯s gloomy expression. She then said deliberately, ¡°The lounge..? No way, when I asked the waiter about Zee¡¯s whereabouts just now, the waiter told me that Zee seemed to have gone to the lounge¡­¡± Nn¡¯s eyes were cold and dim as he walked toward the lounge. Willow looked at Nn¡¯s back while he departed and sneered inwardly. ¡®Maisie, oh, Maisie, you¡¯ll no longer be qualified to fight with me after tonight! When Nn arrived at the lounge, several waiters were standing outside the room, knocking on the door and shouting. While all those were going on, indescribable voices could be faintly hearding from the interior of the room, and everyone knew what was going on in the lounge. Willow even attracted more people to the scene deliberately. She then pretended to be worried when she arrived outside the door and heard the voice inside. ¡°Oh my, the person inside the lounge is Zee, isn¡¯t it?¡± Nn gave her a cold re. ¡°What makes you think she¡¯s inside?¡± Willow was startled and bit her lip. ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t confirm it either. I only listened to what the waiter told me.¡± At this time, the waiter who had brought Maisie to the lounge came out of the crowd. ¡°I did see Ms. Vanderbilt enter the lounge, and she hasn¡¯te out ever since. And¡­ And I also saw a few men entering the room after her.¡± ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt?¡± ¡°Oh my God, are they talking about Mr. Goldmann¡¯s girlfriend?¡± ¡°This is quite the news, isn¡¯t it?¡± The crowd started murmuring. ¡°This is simply too huge of a headline! Mr. Goldmann¡¯s girlfriend is in the room with other men¡­ And there are a few of them! ¡®Isn¡¯t she cuckolding Mr. Goldmann!?¡¯ Kennedy gnashed his teeth. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Zee is not such a woman. The person inside is definitely not her!¡± Nn snorted without saying a word. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. The manager brought the key to the lounge. Willow was undoubtedly excited while she was watching the manager open the door of the lounge. ¡®Everyone will get to see the filthy side of that b*tch real soon! After the door was pushed open, everyone behind them took out their cell phones to take pictures. After all, this was a rare and fiery scene! The first scene that caught everyone¡¯s eyes was a few disheveled men leaning next to a woman, and the woman¡¯s dress was all torn and messy, and her cheeks were flushed. Even though everyone had broken into the lounge, she still could not separate herself from them a sif she had lost her mind. Willow¡¯s expression changed in an instant when she saw that woman¡¯s face. ¡®How could it be her!?¡¯ ¡°Oh my God, it turns out to be Ms. Santiago!¡± ¡°Photos! Don¡¯t forget to snap some photos!¡± ¡°Wow! This is quite an exciting scene!¡± The staff members of the ballroom could not stand it anymore, so they quickly got more employees to go into the crowd and haul all the people away from the room. This was when those men gradually regained consciousness, including Pearl. One of the staff members wrapped her coat around Pearl as Pearl came back to her senses in a trance and found that everyone was taking pictures of her with their cell phones¡­ When she saw the bruises and fluid on her body and the men lying around her, Pearl¡¯s cheeks gradually turned pallid. ¡°No¡­ This shouldn¡¯t be!¡± 1 She crumbled and yelled frantically, ¡°Aah!¡± Chapter 117 Chapter 117 ¡®How so! Why is it her!?¡¯ This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°What happened?¡± Maisie slowly appeared behind the crowd as if nothing had happened before, pretending that she did not know anything. Kennedy stepped forward hurriedly. ¡°Zee, where have you been? Why would they say that you¡¯re¡ª¡± ¡°I answered a call and went out. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Maisie pretended to be puzzled. Nn stared at her. In fact, he already knew that it was not her when he heard the woman¡¯s voice from outside the room just now. As for Willow, her hands that were resting on both sides clenched tightly into fists and trembled slightly when she saw Maisie appear from behind the crowd. ¡®Fck! It should¡¯ve been this btch! How did it be Ms. Santiago? This is bad!¡¯ After Pearl saw Maisie, her expression became distorted instantly. ¡°It¡¯s you! You¡¯re the one who did this to me!¡± She got up to pounce at Maisie immediately but was stopped by the security guard who had just gotten summoned to the scene by the staff members. ¡°You b*tch! You¡¯re the one who set me up! I won¡¯t let this slide. I¡¯ll never let you go!¡± Pearl screamed and cried. Maisie tilted her head and gave off an innocent expression. ¡°I¡¯m the one who set you up? Ms. Santiago, what do you mean by that?¡± This is you reaping the fruits of your own actions, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯ve already given you a chance to repent and give up on the idea.¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s you! You should¡¯ve been the one who suffers from all this, but you¡¯ve set me up. You¡®ve ruined me!¡± Pearl had long lost her cool. She had been ruined,pletely ruined! ¡°Ms. Santiago, I¡¯m curious now that you say so. What do you mean by ¡®I should be the one who suffers from all this¡¯?¡± Maisie asked and then pretended to have arrived at a lightbulb moment. ¡°So are you saying that you were nning to cause me harm? No wonder there was a waiter who told me that you were waiting for me in the lounge and asked me toe over.¡± She took a nce at the crowd and saw the waiter who had lowered his head due to a guilty conscience. She then walked up to the waiter and pulled him out of the crowd. ¡°Young man, you¡¯re the one who asked me toe to the lounge, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± The waiter did not even know what was going on. He had just brought her to the lounge ording to Ms. Santiago¡¯s instruction-all there was left was to confirm that she had entered the lounge, but who knew that she was not there! ¡°I originally wanted toe over, but I picked up a call on my way here and left. I nned toe back to meet Ms. Santiago after I answered the call. Who knew¡­¡± Maisie looked at Pearl. ¡°Ms. Santiago, I don¡¯t remember being on bad terms, so why would you want to do this to me?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Pearl¡¯s face was pale, and her body trembled as she heard the mockery, finger-pointing, and discussions of the people around her. ¡®Who would pity me at this moment?¡¯ Pearl had always been an arrogant and presumptuous woman in the upper-ss circle of Bassburgh and had offended many people. Now that she had fallen to this point in life, it was very lucky of her that no one was adding insult to her injuries. Willow wanted to take the opportunity to escape from the scene, but Pearl saw her keenly. ¡®That¡¯s right! It¡¯s all because of her horrible idea!¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s you! Don¡¯t you dare leave now! This is all because of your idea. B*tch, you lied to me!¡± Pearl rushed toward Willow abruptly. Everything happened so suddenly that the security guard did not ¡°Aah, it¡¯s not me! This has nothing to do with me¡­¡± Pearl was hauling Willow¡¯s hair, and she almost lost her evening gown to Pearl¡¯s hands. The security guards finally suppressed Pearl. Willow was in a mess at the moment. Facing everyone¡¯s suspicion, she shook her head vigorously. ¡°No, it¡¯s not me, I didn¡¯t¡­ ¡°Nn, you have to believe me¡­¡± Her heart skipped a beat as she gazed at Nn¡¯s indifferent expression. She was like a joker throughout the whole process. Facing the public opinion that was shing against her, she gave up on the idea of exining or fighting back and straight-up passed out on the floor. Seeing that Willow had fainted, Maisie could not help but mock her deep down, ¡®Her acting skills are getting better and better by the day. She¡¯s actually trying to escape everything by pretending to have cked out.¡¯ Chapter 118 Chapter 118 ¡®It¡¯s a pity that she cannot escape the discord that she has sewed with Pearl.¡¯ Inside the car¡­ Nn drove the car back to the Goldmann mansion. Maisie, who was sitting in the front passenger seat, kept looking out the window of the car. ¡®This man hasn¡¯t spoken a word. Is this a good thing or a bad thing?¡¯ When he stopped the car at the red light intersection, Nn turned to look at her, his eyes scorching. Maisie felt it all. She turned her head and met his gaze. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, may I know why you are looking at me like that?¡± He raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°Do I need a reason to look at my woman?¡± Maisie gave off a smirk. ¡°Being your woman is quite a risky job. I don¡¯t think you would say so if I were to be the woman in the lounge tonight.¡± Nn¡¯s eyes turned indifferent and gloomy. ¡®What would I do if the woman in the lounge was really her? I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯d kill the men who touched her.¡¯ He looked away and smiled faintly. ¡°It seems that I¡¯ve underestimated you.¡± ¡®In order to escape from those people, she either has the abilities to do so, or someone was helping her. I have to look into it carefully.¡¯ The next day, Pearl had managed to secure a spot on Google Trends, which had surpassed Nn¡¯s public announcement about Maisie by a long shot, and it became the most explosive piece of news of the year. Subsequently, the host of the socialite party issued a notice announcing that Pearl would be permanently banned from attending any future socialite party. It was equivalent to removing Pearl from the list of socialites in Bassburgh. Pearl could now be regarded as utterly discredited in Bassburgh. Although her father, Antonio, wanted to defend his daughter¡¯s reputation, he still chose to apologize on behalf of his daughter due to public opinion and pressure. Maisie sat in the office, reading the news expressionlessly. ¡®If I hadn¡¯t prepared myself in advancest night, then the person who would win the top spot on Google Trends and would be ridiculed by the public at this very moment would be me. ¡®Heh, since Willow wants to set me up, then how can I let her go and not drag her into the turmoil and let her get a taste of her own medicine? ¡®Pearl has now been ruined, and the person who she hates the most is probably Willow, the mastermind who came up with the bad idea.¡¯ Kennedy came in from outside the office with a grin. ¡°Zee, there¡¯s huge news.¡± Maisie looked up. ¡°What¡¯s the news about?¡± ¡°Antonio seems to know that his daughter¡¯s downfall is rted to Willow. Now, it seems that he¡¯s deliberately suppressing Vaenna Jewelry. Vaenna¡¯s stock market has dropped by 15% today.¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡®Vaenna has suffered at least $3,000,000 of loss overnight.¡¯ Maisie supported her chin with only one hand. ¡®Pearl wasn¡¯t part of my n originally. It was Willow who dragged her into the mud. Now, it seems that they¡¯ve saved me the trouble to even act.¡¯ Kennedy looked at her. ¡°Zee, since Mr. Goldmann announced his rtionship with you this time around, I think the Santiagos won¡¯t have the guts to make a move on you. I only worry that Willow will put all the me onto you.¡± He had managed to guess that what had happenedst night was somewhat rted to Willow, and Pearl was just the unlucky pawn. Otherwise, all of this would have happened to Zee today As for Willow, she probably would not admit that that was all her scheme. Maisie slowly raised her head. ¡°Uncle Kennedy, please help me make an appointment with Mrs. Santiago.¡± At the Santiago manor¡­ ¡°Get out of here!¡± Pearl smashed everything in the room and prevented the servants from getting near her. Mrs. Santiago walked into the room and saw her daughter¡¯s defeated look. How could she not feel sorry for her? She stepped forward and suggested, ¡°Pearl, why are you doing this to yourself? Listen to me and eat something first¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat!¡± Pearl roared with bloodshot eyes, ¡°I¡¯ve be Bassburgh¡¯s biggest joke. How could I live on to meet any other people!?¡±. Chapter 119 Chapter 119 Looking at Pearl crying so heartbreakingly, Mrs. Santiago hugged her. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just the Vanderbilts? Don¡¯t worry, your father won¡¯t let the Vanderbilts go now. So listen to me and eat something first.¡± After finally calming Pearl¡¯s emotions, the butler appeared outside the door of the room. ¡°Madam, Pearl wanted to tear her apart badly upon hearing the name ¡°Maisie Vanderbilt¡±. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see that b*tch, I don¡¯t want to! It¡¯s because of her, it¡¯s all because of her!¡± Mrs. Santiago calmed her emotions and asked with a stern expression, ¡°She¡¯s ruined my daughter¡¯s future and is shameless enough to pay her a visit?¡± The butler lowered his head. ¡°This Ms. Vanderbilt is Mr. Goldmann¡¯s girlfriend. She said that she wants to talk to the youngdy.¡± ¡®Mr. Goldmann¡¯s girlfriend? Could it be the one that Mr. Goldmann announcedst night?¡¯ Mrs. Santiago¡¯s brows creased. ¡®The Santiagos can¡¯t afford to offend any of the Goldmanns, but Pearl has be like this. Her life has beenpletely ruined. Is this Ms. Vanderbilt here to mock Pearl and rub more salt on her wound? ¡®She¡¯s here to talk? What else can she talk about?¡¯ She took a glimpse at her emotionally unstable daughter, got up, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll talk to her.¡± The butler brought Maisie into the manor. The person who wanted to see her was not Pearl but Mrs. Santiago. Mrs. Santiago sat on the couch with a solemn expression. ¡°My daughter has be like this thanks to you, Vanderbilts. And yet, you still have the guts toe to the Santiagos looking for my daughter. Do you n to further embarrass us Santiagos?¡± Maisie walked up to Mrs. Santiago and exined with a calm tone, ¡°Mrs. Santiago, I¡¯m not here to embarrass the Santiagos today. Even if the incident that took cest night is rted to the Vanderbilts, it has nothing to do with me. To be honest, I was actually the intended victim.¡± ¡°The intended victim?¡± Mrs. Santiago snorted. ¡°Isn¡¯t my daughter the current victim while you¡¯re standing here totally unscathed? Don¡¯t mention anything rted to that incident if you¡¯re not standing in my daughter¡¯s shoes.¡± Maisie raised her eyebrows slightly, and her tone became a little cold. ¡°I understand that you feel bad for your daughter, but if I were to be the victim ofst night¡¯s incident, wouldn¡¯t my mother feel bad for me too? Although my mother has passed away.¡± Mrs. Santiago was stunned for a split second and did not speak another word. ¡°Mrs. Santiago, you should listen to this recording first.¡± Maisie took out her cell phone and yed an audio clip that she had recordedst night. Mrs. Santiago could hear her daughter¡¯s voice clearly in the recording, and this had caused Mrs. Santiago¡¯s expression to change slightly Maisie had not kept herself idle and turned herself into a sitting duckst night. ¡®Since Willow asked Pearl to join forces with her to set me up, how could I not collect a piece of evidence?¡¯ ¡°Mrs. Santiago, you should¡¯ve heard it. Your daughter was instigated into trying to set me up first. I knew about their conspiracy before it even began, but I still went to see your daughter. ¡°I gave your daughter a chance to repent, but she still insisted on proceeding with the scheme and even hired goons in advance. I would¡¯ve be the person on the news today if it weren¡®t for my narrow escape. Now tell me, is your daughter as innocent as you think she is?¡± Mrs. Santiago had a lump in her throat and was left speechless. But that was her biological daughter. Her daughter¡¯s life had been ruined now, so how could anyone expect her not to be heartbroken as a mother? ¡°The Santiagos are people who uphold righteousness, and I believe that you share the same belief with your family. Your daughter wouldn¡¯t have been confused to this extent if it weren¡¯t for the instigations.¡± Maisie started her counteroffer by praising the Santiagos. ¡®If Mrs. Santiago still insists on settling this ount with me, it¡¯ll only show that she¡¯s a petty woman that can¡¯t tell the right from the wrong. ¡®Judging from how much she loves her daughter, what would she do after knowing that her daughter has been exploited and used by others?¡¯ Mrs. Santiago¡¯s expression could not help but dim. ¡°Who¡¯s the person who instigated my daughter?¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Chapter 120 Chapter 120 ¡°She¡¯s one of the Vanderbilts too. She¡¯s my half-sister, and she¡¯s my stepmother¡¯s daughter.¡± Mrs. Santiago looked up at her. ¡°What do you n to achieve bying here to see my daughter?¡± ¡°I can provide your daughter with a chance for redemption, provided that your daughter is willing t o repent. Judging from the poprity of this news, it is estimated that it¡¯ll continue to trend for quite a while. Everyone thinks that your daughter has fallen out of her own will, but I believe that you want everyone to think that your daughter was wronged, am I right?¡± The idea obviously moved Mrs. Santiago. ¡®Yes, Pearl is in the limelight now. How can she meet anyone in the future if she can¡¯t get past any of these limelights? ¡®Instead of allowing the public to think that Pearl is a problematicdy, it¡¯s better to make everyone believe that Pearl had been framed. The sympathy that originates from the public¡¯s empathy could at least save Pearl¡¯s innocence and chastity. ¡®Being framed is a totally different story from degenerating willingly. Although this incident has already happened and it¡¯s impossible topletely erase it, as long as Pearl can keep her reputation, it¡¯s definitely better than being pointed out for the rest of her life.¡¯ At this time, Maisie received a notification from Facebook and Twitter on her cell phone. She tapped on the notification and saw the updates. As expected, Willow had pushed all the me onto Pearl Although the turmoil had not affected Willow, thetter¡¯s quick reaction was an obvious effect of the Santiagos¡¯ suppression that the Vanderbilts were facing at the moment. ¡°Mrs. Santiago, you should take a look at this.¡± Maisie handed her phone to Mrs. Santiago. Mrs. Santiago¡¯s expression changed when she saw Willow¡¯s post. ¡°This woman is actually shameless enough to frame my daughter again!?¡± Willow had won many fans because of the poprity that she gained through her recent designs, s o the comment section was filled withments from fans who supported her. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Mrs. Santiago, don¡¯t get too agitated. Just wait till the moment she ps herself in the face.¡± Maisie smirked. Mrs. Santiago looked at her: ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, I¡¯ll thank you no matter what if you truly are able to help Pearl. Pearl is in a very bad condition, so please help her.¡± Mrs. Santiago had no choice but to believe her. Maisie gave off a faint smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m a woman of my words. But I hope that your daughter will genuinely repent for what she¡¯s done. Otherwise, don¡¯t say that I didn¡¯t give her any chance if anything were to happen in the future.¡± Mrs. Santiago paused. ¡®How can I not get the meaning behind these words? She is making it clear that she might be willing to help Pearl today. But she won¡¯t show Pearl any mercy if Pearl were to do something to harm her again in the future.¡® Her daughter was involved in the scheme in the first ce and was caught red-handed by others, which was very embarrassing to her. Hence, there was nothing else that she could say apart from making a promise. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely educate my daughter after this.¡± Ever since Willow had posted the posts, there were thousands of views, hundreds of shares, hundreds of comments underneath the posts, and the numbers were still on the rise. However, when all the public opinion was targeting Pearl, the rifications of the several parties that were detained in the detention center attracted a lot of attention on the Inte. In just a few hours, the title #Pearl Santiago Being Framed# had risen to be one of the top searches on Google, gaining more than tens of millions of hits. The several suspects that appeared in the #rification Video# all confessed that it was Ms. Willow who had hired them to frame Ms. Santiago. They also mentioned that Ms. Santiago had been drugged at the moment, just like all of them, and they had no idea what they were doing. Chapter 121 Chapter 121 GrasssyGreeen#: She¡¯s that new designer, right? I didn¡¯t expect that she would do such a thing. It turns out that masterpieces don¡¯t really reflect the real personality of the designer. I¡¯m never ? buying Vaenna¡¯s jewelry anymore. A huge group ofizens started tagging Willow¡¯s Twitter and Facebook ounts in theirments and even started a hashtag to condemn her. zed Onion#: There¡¯s no need to exin anymore. There¡¯s so much concrete evidence, just deactivate your Facebook and Twitter ount. SpicyFood4Life#: You actually call yourself a jewelry designer? You¡¯re an insult to those jewelry designs! SexyV#: Isn¡¯t it funny? A designer who came up with a collection of jewelry that pays tribute to the Gothic design concept didn¡¯t even know designer D. I heard that she was able toe up with such perfect masterpieces after only a month of learning jewelry design. It¡¯s a bit outrageous, don¡¯t you think? I doubt those works have anything to do with her. At the Vanderbilt manor¡­ Willow was attacked by theizens so much that she dared not look at her phone, and her mind was about to break down again. Le walked up to her worriedly, picked up Willow¡¯s cell phone, went through the viciousments, and asked anxiously, ¡°How did this happen? Haven¡¯t you rified it?¡± ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that Pearl would have the ability to let those goons push all the me back t o me. D*mn it, Maisie Vanderbilt! That bitch is the person to be med! She should¡¯ve been the one who got all the spotlightst night!¡± Willow bit the nail of her thumb so hard that her nail was about to crack ¡®The Santiagos have now begun to suppress the Vanderbilts, and I was afraid that Dad would suspect me. That¡¯s why I chose to go public and rify the matter. Now great, Pearl has actually turned the table and checkmated me! ¡®D*mn, Maisie is the one to me for all this. Had it not been because Maisie had Nn covering her *ss, would Pearl change her target and start to deal with me now?¡¯ ¡°Since that b*tch wants to rain fire and brimstone onto us, mother-and-daughter, it seems that we¡¯ll have to reveal our trump card now.¡± Willow stared at her mother. ¡°What trump card do we have now?¡± Le exined smugly, ¡°Of course it¡¯s to push all the me to Maisie. Since she wants you to take the fall for the incident, then how can we not put up a fight and make her life a living hell too?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget, how did the person in the lounge turn into Ms. Santiagost night? Maisie must be the b*tch who set up the whole thing. If that¡¯s the case, wouldn¡¯t Ms. Santiago hate her too? So as long as we can push all the me to Maisie, there¡¯s no way she can escape this!¡± ¡®That b*tch wants to witness from afar when my daughter and Ms. Santiago fight each other to the death while she withdraws from this incident unscathed? Keep dreaming! In the evening¡­ Nn came to the 16th floor. Almost all the staff members on the 16th floor had gone off work, and only the office¡¯s lights were still on. He arrived outside Maisie¡¯s office, only to see Maisie lying on the desk asleep with a pen in her hand, and there were also a few unfinished drawings on the desk. Nn walked up to her side, took the pen in her hand, put it away, and nced down at the unsuspecting woman. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡®She looks adorable only when she¡¯s asleep.¡¯ He picked up Maisie horizontally while Maisie only turned her head and leaned in afortable position without showing any tendency of waking up. ¡°You do know how to sleep soundly in peace.¡± A hint of helplessness shed across the bottom of Nn¡¯s eyes as he looked at the woman in his arms. Back at the Goldmann mansion¡­ Nn was still carrying Maisie while he entered the door. The three rugrats were sitting beside Mr. Goldmann Sr. eating dinner, and they were all dumbfounded when they saw their mothering in with their mother in his arms. Nn carried her upstairs, Colton wanted to catch up to them and have a look, but he was dragged back by Mr. Goldmann Sr. ¡°You little rascal, why are you following them?¡± Colton responded immediately, ¡°I¡¯m going to see Daddy and Mommy!¡± ¡°You¡¯d be like the cat among the two pigeons if you were to join them now,¡± Mr. Goldmann Sr. said helplessly. ¡°Your father and mother need to spend some time alone. Otherwise, how can your dad chase your mom?¡± ¡°Yeah, Mommy still can¡¯t ept Daddy.¡± Daisie nodded her head slightly. Chapter 122 Chapter 122 Mr. Goldmann Sr. looked at the three rascals. ¡°Then why doesn¡¯t your mother ept your father?¡± The three rugrats stared at each other and then recounted to Mr. Goldmann Si. about their mother¡¯s experience. After listening to their exnation, Mr. Goldmann Si.¡¯s expression tumed a little gloomy. ¡®I didn¡¯t care about Maisie¡¯s background, but I only got to know that Maisie is one of the daughters of the Vanderbilts. Although the Vanderbilts are only a small family in Bassburgh, the Goldmanns can still ept her as our daughter-inw. ¡®What I didn¡¯t expect is that my idiot son had actually been blinded and deceived by the illegitimate daughter of the Vanderbilts for six years. No wonder Zee is unwilling to ept my son. ¡®This kid deserves it!¡¯ ¡°Grandpa, you do want Mommy to be with Daddy, right?¡± Colton asked. Mr. Goldmann Sr. snorted. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡®My son has finally met a woman that he likes. There¡¯s no way that I¡¯m breaking them up. In other words, the youngdy is the only reason how my dumb son can find his true love!¡¯ In the room, Nn put Maisie on the bed. Maisie moaned a little when she got in contact with the soft bed, rolled over, and slept on his arm. Nn frowned slightly. The soft sensation on the back of his hand made him feel tense, and a dim me was faintly lit at the bottom of his eyes. ¡®This woman really cannot sleep soundly!¡¯ Nn leaned over and wanted to kiss her, but his phone rang abruptly.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. He nced at Maisie, got up, and took out his cell phone to answer the call. A voice then sounded from the other end of the call. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, I¡¯ve found some information about the matter that you asked me to investigate.¡± Nn looked back at Maisie, who had not woken up again, answered the phone, and left the room. He then entered the study. ¡°How did it go?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t been able to find out the rtionship between Ms. Vanderbilt and the Metropolis of Morwich, but the only clue that I discovered is that Ms. Vanderbilt¡¯s mother seemed to have quite a background.¡± Sitting behind the desk, Nn frowned. ¡°Her mother?¡± ¡°Yes, I checked the information andpared it, only to find that Ms. Vanderbilt¡¯s mother might b e from the de Armas.¡± The other party quickly sent a piece of information to Nn¡¯sputer, and Nn received the file immediately. After opening the file, there were twoparative documents. The fingerprints of Stephen¡¯s original wife, Marina Gonzales, were exactly the same as those of the daughter of the de Armas who had left home. Nn¡¯s eyes dimmed a little. ¡®The de Armas¡­ It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t know them.¡¯ The de Arma was a noble family of Stoslo. Their ancestors had served for the royal family and had been granted grandees and dukedom. However, after the incident with the eldest princess, the de Armas had withdrawn themselves from the royal politics in order to protect themselves, but the honor remained. 1 Mr. Hernandez de Arma was the family¡¯s current patriarch, and Hemandez¡¯s eldest daughter, Larissa de Arma, was the mistress of the Lucas family, but his youngest daughter, Marina de Ama, had been missing since she left home more than 20 years ago. Nn did not expect that Maisie¡¯s mother would turn out to be from the de Armas. At this time, Nn received another email. He opened the email, and it contained a photo from more than 20 years ago. ¡®The woman in a ck trench coat who was getting off a cruise ship is Marina de Arma and the blonde man behind her¡­ It¡¯s Erwin Lincoln!¡¯ Later that night¡­ Maisie gasped when she woke up. ¡®What the f*ck is this?¡¯ The man beside her was actually sleeping while bear-hugging her, and she was so crushed that she could not move at all. Maisie moved his body and arms cautiously and waited until she felt a little more relieved to sit u p slowly. The man behind her turned over and overturned her, staring fixedly at her with his gloomy eyes.¡± You¡¯re awake?¡± ¡°Um¡­ Can you get up first?¡± Maisie¡¯s body stiffened for fear of what else he might do. Chapter 123 Chapter 123 Maisie¡¯s hungry stomach sounded somewhat loud in the dead silent ambiance. The man who was above her suddenly smirked. ¡°You finally feel hungry. I thought you could sleep till dawn.¡± Maisie squinted her eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯m d that you know that, so get up now.¡± Nn got up from her body and rubbed her head. ¡°I¡¯ll cook you some supper.¡± Maisie was astounded. ¡®What?¡¯ Maisie went downstairs. She originally thought that she could sleep till the next morning too, but i t was only two o¡¯clock in the morning. This afternoon, she had been so tired that she did not even know how she came back home. Nn served her supper in the kitchen, and Maisie nced at the kitchen with a slightly startled expression. The tall man was standing in the kitchen in his home pajamas that looked loose and cozy, which made him look a little less sharp than when he was in his usual suit and leather shoes. But who would believe that the man in pajamas who was making her supper in the kitchen was actually Mr. Goldmann!? He then brought a bowl of ramen noodles to the table and specially prepared a mug of warm milk for her. Maisie walked to the dining table, sat down, and looked at the ramen in the bowl. ¡®The broth and noodles made by someone who¡¯s cooking ramen noodles for the first time will usually be sticky, but this is obviously not his first time.¡¯ The soup was rich in color, while there were some diced tomatoes and ham, two fried eggs were ced on top to cover the noodles, and chopped green onions were sprinkled on top of everything t o add more color to the dish. The presentation was really good. She grabbed the fork and picked up the ramen. There was no breakage or stickiness-the noodles were all still al dente. She raised her eyes to look at the man who was staring at her while resting his chin on his intertwined fingers. ¡°Mr. Goldmann¡¯s cooking skills are quite top-notch, huh.¡± ¡®To be honest, if I was the one who cooked this, I may not even be able to make it look so exquisite.¡¯ The corners of Nn¡¯s lips were raised slightly. ¡°I¡¯m d that you like it.¡± Seeing that Maisie had eaten a mouthful, he squinted. ¡°How does it taste?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s not bad.¡± She took a few mouthfuls and mocked, ¡°I originally thought that Mr. Goldmann¡¯s hands were only there to hold pens and sign contracts, but it seems that they¡¯ve concealed their skills well.¡± ¡°Speaking of concealment, shouldn¡¯t you be the pro here?¡± Maisie¡¯s action stopped for a split second before she raised her head and exchanged nces with Nn. ¡°Me?¡± Nn propped up his chin, nced at her, and nodded. Maisie lowered her head and continued to eat the noodles. ¡°You¡¯re quite a humorous man. There¡¯s nothing that I need to hide.¡± He opened his lips indifferently. ¡°For example, your rtionship with Erwin.¡± Seeing that Nn was asking about Uncle Erwin again, Maisie frowned. ¡°Do you really think it¡¯s weird for me to know Erwin?¡± ¡®Is he nning to get to the bottom of this matter?¡¯ Nn leaned back slightly, squinting. ¡°Your mother and Erwin have known each other since a long time ago, haven¡¯t they?¡± Maisie was astonished, and then her eyes turned sullen. ¡°Are you investigating me?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who refused to tell me more, so I could only investigate it by myself.¡± ¡°Nn Goldmann, you despicable skunk!¡± Maisie gnashed her teeth. ¡®This dbag has been investigating my affairs without my consent! Nn chuckled helplessly. ¡°How am I despicable? I only want to get to know my woman, the biological mother of my children, better.¡± Maisie was so angry that she wanted to fling the bowl at him. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡®The word brazen was totally created for someone like him!¡¯ ¡°In exchange, you tell me what I want to know, and I¡¯ll also tell you what you want to know about m ¡°I don¡¯t want to know about you!¡± Maisie¡¯s words came out of her mouth faster than they could be processed within her, which probably made the man upset. The man¡¯s eyes dimmed as he abruptly got up and walked toward her. ¡°What are you doing, don¡¯t- Ahhahahahaha!¡± The man tickled her on her waist with both hands. Maisie tried to evade by moving all around the ce and wanted to escape his grasp, but she was being held in his arms. Chapter 124 Chapter 124 Nn held her in his arms and sat down on the chair. ¡°Now tell me.¡± Maisie no longer had the strength to struggle and could not resist this man¡¯s various tricks. ¡®He actually did something so childish to force me to talk! She took a break to catch her breath and grabbed his hand for fear that he would tickle her again all of a sudden. ¡°I¡¯ve known him since a long time ago, but I don¡¯t know the rtionship between m y mother and him.¡± ¡®After all, how would I already know the one thing that I want to find out too?¡¯ Nn saw that she did not seem to be lying anymore, so his tightly pressed lips were slowly opened as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know his identity?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care what Uncle Erwin¡¯s identity is. Anyway, he¡¯s the best rtive that I could ask for besides my mother.¡± Although they were not rted by blood, she had already regarded Uncle Erwin as her rtive, perhaps because he was the only person who could remember that her mother existed. Nn¡¯s eyes drooped. Maisie did not seem to know about the Metropolis, so she probably did not know that her mother was from the de Armas. ¡°I¡¯ve told you all that I know. Can I continue to eat my ramen?¡± Nn only smiled and let her go. Maisie waited for Nn to get up before sitting back down and continuing to eat her ramen. Nn looked at her. ¡°Grab some rest after finishing the noodles.¡± He then went upstairs. Maisie turned her head, gazed at his back, and could not help but think for a moment, ¡®Could it be that he¡¯s found something?¡¯ The next day¡­ When Maisie arrived at thepany, she saw several employees gathered together, discussing something. After seeing her, one of the female employees then subconsciously put away her cell phone. ¡°Ms. Zora¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± She smiled. ¡°Ms. Zora, it¡¯s the matter with Ms. Santiago. ording to some posts on Facebook and Twitter, it has be rted to you,¡± the female clerk replied embarrassingly. Maisie took out her cell phone and took a look, only to realize that Willow had pushed all the me onto her. ¡°Zee.¡± Kennedy came over, so the staff members dismissed their short gossip session and went back to their respective workstations to work. Maisie then turned around and smiled. ¡°Uncle Kennedy.¡± ¡°Have you scrolled through your Facebook or Twitter?¡± N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°Yeah, I just went through them. Willow has pushed all the me on me.¡± Maisie was still calm. Kennedy¡¯s eyebrows were creased. ¡°I think Willow has been driven into a corner and desperately wants to make things worse. You¡¯ve promised Mrs. Santiago to help Ms. Santiago, but we¡¯ll put Ms. Santiago in a very vulnerable position if we release that recording now. ¡°If we choose not to help the Santiagos and release the recording now, everything will end right here and right now.¡± He sighed as he did not understand why Maisie had to help the Santiagos. Maisie smiled. ¡°Uncle Kennedy, helping the Santiagos is just a way to curry favor with them. After all, the Santiagos are also in the jewelry industry. I don¡¯t want to offend them and make another enemy. ¡°What¡¯s more, if Le were to ask the Santiagos to join forces with them again, it¡¯d be very detrimental to us.¡± Kennedy paused for a bit and suddenly smiled in embarrassment. ¡°It seems that I¡¯m too narrow minded. I didn¡¯t even think of this.¡± ¡®Currying favor with the Santiagos will make it easier for us when we run into them again in the future. If we were to drive the Santiagos into a corner too, it would truly not be beneficial for Soul Jewelry¡¯s future development.¡¯ ¡°How are you narrow-minded? You¡¯re just anxious. Don¡¯t worry, Willow should¡¯ve asked for my permission first before she decided to point fingers at me.¡± Maisie returned to her office, turned herptop, and logged in to her Facebook and Twitter ounts. Willow knew how to evade the usations while she was cruising around the posts andment sessions. She then managed to talk a huge group ofizens into believing her words in just a few sentences. All these had to be credited to the photo that showed Pearl pushing Maisie and causing her to fall i n public the other day. Chapter 125 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 125 ¡± The Three Little Guardian Angels by Ginger Bud Chapter 125¡° is some of the best novel that opens and closes the story with very intriguing entries that are unique and clever. The author beautifully plots the novel and injects the new characters timely which makes it the most entertaining read.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Chapter 126 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 126 ¡± The Three Little Guardian Angels by Ginger Bud Chapter 126¡° is some of the best novel that opens and closes the story with very intriguing entries that are unique and clever. The author beautifully plots the novel and injects the new characters timely which makes it the most entertaining read. ¡± The Three Little Guardian Angels by Ginger Bud Chapter 126¡° is some of the best novel that opens and closes the story with very intriguing entries that are unique and clever. The author beautifully plots the novel and injects the new characters timely which makes it the most entertaining read. Post navigationThis belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Chapter 127 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 127 ¡± The Three Little Guardian Angels by Ginger Bud Chapter 127¡° is some of the best novel that opens and closes the story with very intriguing entries that are unique and clever. The author beautifully plots the novel and injects the new characters timely which makes it the most entertaining read.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Chapter 128 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 128 ¡± The Three Little Guardian Angels by Ginger Bud Chapter 128¡° is some of the best novel that opens and closes the story with very intriguing entries that are unique and clever. The author beautifully plots the novel and injects the new characters timely which makes it the most entertaining read.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Chapter 129 Chapter 129 Nn narrowed his eyes. ¡°What are you afraid of? Everyone knows that you belong to me.¡± He had made it public, so it wasn¡¯t possible they didn¡¯t know. Maisie pushed his hand away and said proudly, ¡°Can you show me a little respect, please?¡± She didn¡¯t want to walk around as ¡®Mr. Goldmann¡¯s woman¡¯. Nn¡¯s eyes tumed dark. She didn¡¯t really mind how people thought. It was more like she didn¡¯t want to show affection in front of everyone. Why was she ashamed of him? Maisie noticed the weight of the arm and the possessivenessing from his eyes, so her heart started pounding. Who knew if this man would kiss her in front of the crowd just to show them that she was his? That wouldn¡¯t be ideal. She changed her attitude from being proud to being shy, even a little demure, and whispered,¡° We¡¯re in public. Could you at least let me look respectable?¡± Nn paused. He thought she didn¡¯t want to get close to him in public, but it turned out that she just wanted to look respectable. He scoffed. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll buy that.¡± He let go. Quincy was stunned. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Was it that easy to convince Mr. Goldmann? Maisie rxed. As she was about to leave, she remembered something. Thus, she turned around and asked, ¡°By the way, didn¡¯t you investigate if my mother was linked to Erwin? Did you find anything?¡± She had been thinking about that since the night before. Erwin wouldn¡¯t tell her, saying that it wasn¡¯t the right time, but she still wanted to learn more about her mother. Since Nn had started looking into it, he might have learned something. Nn¡¯s tight lips slowly opened upon seeing how much she wanted to know. ¡°Come see me at my office in the afternoon.¡± When afternoon came, Maisie went to his office. After knocking and getting permission to enter, she opened the door and saw Nn sitting cross-legged on the couch, closing the document he was holding. He looked up at her. That handsome face-his thin lips were pressed together into a beautiful straight line. Maisie looked away. This man was too good-looking. Not only was he good-looking, but he was also a gangster in a suit. Upon recalling what she had seen that day, she started blushing. When her eyes met Nn¡¯s, Maisie faked a cough and pretended to calmly walk to him. ¡°Did you find anything?¡± Nn passed the document he was holding to her. Maisie took the document and sat down to read it. Marina de Arma. Her mother was from the de Armas? Why had she changed it? Nn kept his eyes on her. Her expression showed that she didn¡¯t know anything about her mother¡¯s past. ¡°That means that no one in the Vanderbilt family, including you, knew.¡± Had the Vanderbilts known that Stephen¡¯s wife was Marina de Arma, they would have spread the news far and wide. They were rted to nobles, after all. Maisie slowly said, ¡°I-I didn¡¯t know. But what does this have to do with her family name?¡± Nn switched on hisptop and showed her a page. Maisie saw the picture in the file. It was her younger mother getting off a yacht with Erwin, surrounded by bodyguards in ck. ¡°Uncle Erwin and my mother,¡± ¡®No way! Were Mom and Uncle Erwin in a rtionship!?¡¯ Nn suddenly appeared to be sitting next to her and said quietly, ¡°Look closer.¡± Chapter 130 Chapter 130 Maisie took a good look at the picture and realized that Erwin and her mother were walking in a row, or rather, he was standing at the side behind her. However, it looked as though they were standing in a row because of the angle. If they were lovers, they would be more intimate, but Erwin and her mother didn¡¯t show any signs o fintimacy. It even looked as though Erwin was respectful toward her. Who was her mother to Erwin? Theptop was suddenly pushed shut. Maisie turned to look at the man beside her, a little surprised. ¡°That was all you found?¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. That was it? Nn¡¯s long arm was resting on the back of the couch, behind where she sat. He leaned in. ¡°Kiss m e, and I¡¯ll tell you.¡± ¡°Never mind. I¡¯ll find out myself.¡± Maisie was getting up to leave when Nn pulled her into his arms. She sat down on hisp. That wasn¡¯t a good position to be in. ¡°Nn, just because this is your office doesn¡¯t mean you can-¡°Maisie pushed him lightly, but he was holding her tight against his chest with no signs of letting go. Seeing her turn red from anger, he slightly raised his brows. ¡°Hmm? What are you trying to do?¡± ¡°Let go.¡± Maisie gnashed her teeth. ¡°Kiss me.¡± Nn was pretty much a prick trying to take advantage of her. ¡°I don¡¯t-¡± ¡°I¡¯ll kiss you then.¡± The man didn¡¯t give her a chance to speak. His cold lips covered hers, and his hand was behind her head as though he was trying to eat her up. The fire in his eyes started burning. Maisie was concerned, but his kiss was too good. She was already out of breath, but she had finally lost her grip. She didn¡¯t even know how to struggle, so she just let him take over. His kisssted very long before he finally reluctantly released her. Maisie could finally breathe, but in her heart, her rms were going off. She knew that if this went on, she would be devoured whole! ¡°Can you tell me now?¡± She changed the subject. Nn ran his finger across the corner of her lips, and then his eyes shifted. ¡°Your mother was from a noble family in Stoslo.¡± Maisie was still in a trance when she got back to her office. A noble of Stoslo. Her mother had status. If her mother had been a noble, then she had changed her name to Gonzalez to cover up so that the Vanderbilts didn¡¯t know who she was. That made sense. Had Madam Vanderbilt known that her mother was from a noble family, she wouldn¡¯t have treated her that horribly. ¡®But why did Mome to Zlokova from Stoslo? Does Uncle Erwin know something?¡¯ Maisie arrived at Erwin¡¯s enormous private vi with an outdoor pool that night. They were ying chess in the living room while the bodyguards were watching from the side. ¡°Uncle Erwin, when will you tell me about my mother?¡± Maisie looked up to see his expression. Erwin paused with a smile. ¡°Do you really want to know about your mother that badly?¡± Maisie pursed her lips and made a move on the board. ¡°Is there anything that I can¡¯t know? Is it because of her status?¡± Erwin slowly raised his head. ¡°Your mother had always wished that you could grow up happy and have a normal life. She always wanted to be a civilian.¡± Maisie was stunned as she looked down. ¡°Your mother was born in a big family that had a high social standing in Stoslo. They worked for the royals and were pretty much the inner circle, but when the royal family had an internal conflict, your mother¡¯s family left politics in order to keep the entire family safe.¡± Chapter 131 Chapter 131 ¡°You¡¯re talking about the de Armas, right?¡± Seeing that Maisie already knew about it, Erwin nodded and continued without hesitation. ¡°I want to wait until you¡¯ve attained certain achievements in life before I tell you more about her. ¡°Zee, even if you were to know something about her in the future, don¡¯t me your mother. In fact, your mother loved you very much. She knew that the Vanderbilts would mistreat you after her death, so that¡¯s why I showed up.¡± Erwin sent Maisie to the door. Maisie got in the car and left after bidding goodbye. Not far away, Willow, who had been following Maisie around the city, was sitting in the car at the moment. She was grasping the steering wheel tightly with both hands and took out her cell phone as soon as she saw Maisieing out of the strange man¡¯s house. Looking at the photos on her phone, she gave off a wicked expression and smirked. ¡®B*tch, I finally have something on you!¡¯ At the Vanderbilt manor¡­ Le walked out of the bathroom wearing a sexy nightdress, but she was extremely aggrieved to see Stephen falling asleep so early. ¡®He hasn¡¯t touched me sincest night just because Mother mentioned that b*tch, Marina Gonzales. ¡°But I can¡¯t give up. She crawled to Stephen¡¯s side, hugged him, and kissed him. ¡°Dear¡­¡± Stephen sat up abruptly and pushed her away. ¡°How can you still be so shameless at such an age? I¡¯ll sleep in the study.¡± Le watched as Stephen left her behind so mercilessly. She was so ferocious that her cheeks were flushed. ¡®How am I, a living woman, notparable to that dead b*tch!? ¡®But if Stephen really loved Marina, why would he give me a chance back then? Or, are men all unfaithful beasts? Is he starting to think about his ex-wife now that he¡¯s grown tired of me?¡¯ Seeing that nothing had really happened these days, she could not stand not doing anything and waiting for her demise. She then thought of something, and a glimmer of viciousness shed across her eyes. Stephen Vanderbilt, since you don¡¯t want to touch me, then don¡¯t me me for this.¡¯ Willow came to the ckgold Group to find Maisie. She hade to the 16th floor, and Kennedy¡¯s expression dimmed slightly when he saw her. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, why are you here?¡± ¡°Am I not allowed toe to visit my sister?¡± Willow crossed her arms and gave off an arrogant attitude. Kennedy chuckled and said, ¡°You¡¯re not wee here. You should go back.¡± ¡°Aren¡®t you just Maisie¡¯sckey? What rights do you have to drive me away? Get Maisie toe out here to see me!¡± Willow¡¯s attitude worsened. Maisie walked out of the elevator and happened to hear what Willow said. Her eyes turned gloomy instantly. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you staying at home to avoid the limelight? You actually have the guts toe here and create a stir?¡± After seeing her, Willow gave off a cold smirk and was about to say something, but she then saw Nn coming out of the elevator. She was delighted. ¡°Nn¡­¡± Nn¡¯s eyes looked nonchnt. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Seeing Nn¡¯s indifferent attitude toward her, Willow bit her lip and exined, ¡°Nn, I¡¯m here to give you the truth. Don¡¯t be deceived anymore. You don¡¯t know what Maisie has done behind your back!¡± Nn took a nce at Maisie and squinted. ¡°Oh? Then tell me, what did she do?¡± Willow red at Maisie furiously. ¡°Nn, you might not know about this, but Maisie came out of another man¡¯s housest night. She actually stayed at that man¡¯s house for more or less an hour!¡± Maisie frowned slightly. ¡®I came out of another man¡¯s housest night? Isn¡¯t that Uncle Erwin¡¯s house? Is she stalking me? This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡®And this is the reason she hase all the way here with such an aggressive attitude?¡¯ Seeing Nn¡¯s eyes were fixed on Maisie, Willow felt that he should have taken her words to heart. Thus, she gave off an innocent look. ¡°Nn, ¡­ I just can¡¯t bear to see her deceiving you and toying with your feelings, so I¡¯vee to tell you this.¡± Chapter 132 Chapter 132 Willow did not forget to add a sentence. ¡°Don¡¯t be captivated by her lies anymore!¡± Captivated? Indeed, in her opinion, Nn had been captivated by Maisie. And Maisie was the seductive vixen who had hooked up with her man and stolen his heart. Maisie crossed her arms, her expression looking indifferent as if the person Willow was talking about was not her. Nn raised his hand and lifted Maisie¡¯s chin as the corners of his lips twitched slightly. ¡°Is that real?¡± Maisie did not respond. But in the eyes of all the bystanders, Mr. Goldmann was nowhere near being angry! Maisie sighed. ¡°Yes, I stayed at that man¡¯s ce for an hourst night.¡± Willow did not expect that she would admit it, so she tried to add fuel to the fire. ¡°Nn, did you hear that? I didn¡¯t lie to you. She¡¯s-¡± ¡°What did you do in that hour?¡± ¡°I did everything that was supposed to be done.¡± Maisie smiled. Everyone present gasped. ¡®Is she asking for an ugly death!?¡¯ Nn pressed his thin lips together tightly and lifted her all of a sudden. ¡°Aah! What are you doing? Nn Goldmann, let me down, you dbag!¡± Maisie was exasperated. ¡®He actually carried me in front of other people.¡¯ Nn carried her to her office. Willow, who was left in ce, was stunned as her expression gradually became embarrassed. ¡®Why did it turn out so? Nn doesn¡¯t believe in me?¡¯ ¡°It really doesn¡¯t look like Mr. Goldmann is angry at Ms. Zora. ¡°He looks jealous at first nce instead of angry. It seems that somebody has failed to sow discord.¡± ¡°Shut up! What do you know!?¡± Willow yelled at those people. The staff members ignored her and departed one after another, leaving Willow alone at the scene. She was trembling due to pure wrath. ¡®D*mn it! I don¡¯t believe that the Goldmanns would still ept such a misbehaving and shameless woman after the photo has been exposed!¡¯ In the office¡­ Nn put Maisie on the desk, and Maisie was so angry that she punched him. ¡°Nn, have you lost your mind? You know very clearly where I wentst night. If you believe in what she said, then you should just-Umm!¡± Nn sealed her chattering mouth and bit her lips. ¡°Then why did you answer my questions with such ambiguous answers on purpose?¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. He obviously knew that she had been to Erwin¡¯s housest night, so he would definitely not believe in Willow¡¯s words. ¡®It¡¯s just that this woman wants to piss me off.¡¯ ¡°Let me go!¡± ¡°No.¡± Maisie lifted her leg in an attempt to kick him, but he grabbed her calf, causing her to not be able t o sit still and fall backward, bringing him along as she fell. Maisie was dumbfounded. Seeing her messy hair scattered on the table, she looked very lovely. Nn¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple rolled, and a me was ignited within him. ¡°Do you know what I want to do now?¡± He lowered his hoarse voice. Maisie trembled from head to toe as she noticed something and tried to push his body away from her. ¡°You said that you wouldn¡¯t force me!¡± ¡°But I¡¯ve regretted saying so.¡± Nn¡¯s gaze was getting fierier the more he looked at her. He stared at her as if he was an apex predator and she was his prey. Maisie knew that this man had already lost all his rationality,and she was the one to me. She should not have said such things! ¡°Zee¡­¡± He lowered his head and kissed her. Maisie trembled slightly. ¡®I¡¯m done if this continues!¡¯ ¡°Nol¡­ Nn, wait a second, I can help you¡­¡± It took Maisie a lot of courage to utter those words, and her cheeks blushed as she said so. She was afraid and still could not imagine the both of them hitting the home run, so she could only escape such situations whenever a chance was presented to her. Nn smiled softly. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Maisie did not look at him and only nodded. Maybe the people outside of the room could not think of what was happening inside, Maisie felt that it was a torment, and it was a very shameful one. Chapter 133 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 133 ¡®I¡¯ve actually fallen to this point!¡¯ Maisie returned to her office calmly. ¡°Thank God, the dbag has left.¡¯ ¡°Zee!¡± As soon as Maisie turned around, she was sturdily bear-hugged by Ryleigh. ¡°Hey, how can you not tell me that you¡¯re no longer working in Vaenna?!¡± Ryleigh was dumbfounded for a split second, let go of Maisie abruptly, and sniffed her body. ¡°Why d o you smell of men¡¯s perfume?¡± Maisie¡¯s heart trembled, and she looked away calmly. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Ryleigh sniffed again and frowned slightly. ¡°It¡¯s one of the Gi colognes, and this fragrance is rather familiar. Ah, isn¡¯t it from Mr. Goldmann-¡± Maisie pushed her head away. ¡°Are you a dog? Why are you looking for me?¡± ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other in quite a while, and you don¡¯t even miss me? Hmph, you really are the type of woman who ces her boyfriend before her best friend.¡± Ryleigh snorted with her arms crossed in front of her chest. Maisie walked to her desk and sat down. ¡°Hehe, aren¡¯t you dating a man too?¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°That¡¯s not a date. My dad insisted on dragging me out to eat with that man. You should know that my dad nags about my marriage all day long. He can¡¯t wait to marry me off at this instant!¡± Ryleigh walked to the desk and said coquettishly, ¡°Zee, you have to help me.¡± ¡°How can I help you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to go home nowadays. By the way, have you sold the beachfront vi that you stayed i n before this? If you haven¡¯t sold it, can I go there to hide from my dad for a while?¡± Ryleigh grabbed her hand with a pitiful expression. ¡°You can live there. I haven¡¯t sold that vi yet.¡± Ryleigh was so touched that she teared up. ¡°Zee, you¡¯re the best. You¡¯re really my saving grace!¡± ass She even kissed her hand excitedly after saying so. 1 Maisie felt helpless. Within a few days, a photo that appeared on the Inte aroused plenty of heated discussions. The rumors of #Erwin Lincoln Seeing A Mysterious Woman# had created huge waves on the Inte. Someizens even tagged #Erwin Lincoln# in all the posts. Just when theizens were all engaged in the discussions, #Erwin Lincoln# posted a post through his Twitter ount. #Erwin Lincoln#: What¡¯s wrong with me ying a game of chess with my niece for an hour? Maisieughed when she saw thisment, and she even retweeted andmented on the post. #Maisie Vanderbilt#: Uncle @Erwin Lincoln, should we extend it to a two-hour game in the future?¡± #Nn Goldmann#: ??? #MelonLover# @Nn Goldmann, Sir, do you have a lot of questions? #Under The Lemon Tree#: I smell jealousy. #LilFish xoxo BigFish#: Mr. Goldmann is getting anxious. He¡¯s anxious, and he¡¯se with a lot o f questions in mind! #Helios Boucher#: @Nn Goldmann, even an old man like you is on Twitter now? The Inte exploded as soon as Helios appeared on Twitter. One of them was a bigshot in the entertainment industry, while the other was a big deal in the business circle. The first interaction between the two big guns almost paralyzed Twitter¡¯s server. At this time, they even made it up to the No. 1 spot in the Google Trends abruptly, winning one billion clicks in less than an hour. This piece of news was so popr that it kicked Erwin and Maisie off the top spot and even buried the rumor six feet under almost instantly. Willow had originally wanted to see Maisie being assaulted by theizens, but she almost cried when she realized that most of thements were causing havoc but creating a harmonious atmosphere. Seeing that her daughter was feeling more and more aggrieved, Le felt downcast. ¡°Willie, don¡¯t b e angry. It¡¯s not good for your health.¡± ¡°Mom, why can that b*tch escape every time? No matter what I do to deal with her, it¡¯s always useless!¡± 1 Willow was not reconciled with her defeat. Le also pondered. ¡°I¡¯m surprised too. That b*tch has been doing so well ever since returning to Zlokova. I wonder if someone is helping her from behind the curtains!¡± Le really could not understand how that wh*re not only had be a world-renowned jewelry designer after leaving the country but also had been doing so well after returning to her homnd with those three b*stards. Chapter 134 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 134 ¡®Even Mr. Goldmann was enchanted by her, while Willie has suffered a lot after trying to deal with that b*tch several times!¡¯ She thought about it carefully and had the hunch that someone was helping Maisie behind the scenes. Otherwise, how could she be so confident!? ¡®Even Mr. Goldmann has been deceived.¡¯ What surprised her even more was that Erwin, who was quite powerful in the upper-ss circle, actually addressed Maisie as his niece! ¡®Could it be that Erwin is the one who has been helping her from behind the curtains? But Erwin is also in his 40s. He¡¯s about the same age as me. If he¡¯s saying that Maisie is his niece, could it be¡­ That woman, Marina Gonzales!¡¯ Le could not help but fall into deep thought. Having said that, although she had never seen Marina, she had heard about her. ¡®Marina helped Stephen to establish a foothold in Bassburgh by starting Vaenna Jewelry. It¡¯s conceivable that she was a capable woman.¡¯ Unfortunately, Le really did not know much about her identity. ¡®Marina didn¡¯t live long and died of illness right after Maisie celebrated her seventh birthday. If she hadn¡¯t died at such a young age, how could Willie and I be brought back to the Vanderbilts? ¡®It seems that I¡¯ll have to investigate Marina¡¯s identity. It¡¯ll be even more difficult for us to deal with Maisie in the future if she¡¯s really rted to Erwin.¡¯ At the Royal Academy of Music¡­ Colton performed a piano duet with another ssmate of his in an academy ranking selection in the golden hall and yed the song ¡°Bohemian Rhapsody¡±. The lecturers in the audience were all surprised by Colton, who was very young but performed extraordinarily. His performance was even more brilliant and smooth than the ssmate who was ying beside him. Sure enough, Colton was given an S-grade and entered the finale of the ranking selection. When Colton went backstage, he was stopped by a few older ssmates. ¡°Hey, I heard that you¡¯re a b*stard who doesn¡¯t have a father. Were you cheating?¡± Colton¡¯s expression turned sulky when he heard the words ¡°a b*stard who doesn¡¯t have a father¡±. ¡°Since when did you assume that I don¡¯t have a father?¡± The boy who led the group of bullies said while pushing Colton repetitively, ¡°We heard people talking. You¡¯re just a kid who doesn¡¯t have a father!¡± Colton¡¯s small hands were clenched. He then saw someone all of a sudden and fell to the floor abruptly. It just so happened that the boy¡¯s hand had been stretched out, and Colton was sitting on the floor as if he had just been pushed. ¡°Hey, you little b*stard, am I so scary that you¡¯ve peed in your pants?¡± The boy started showing off when he saw him fall like this. ¡°What are all of you doing?¡± The little boys trembled when they heard the voice. They slowly turned their heads, and their little faces changed in an instant. They might have been able to get by this incident unnoticed if it were to be anyone from the academy, but the person that they ran into was Professor Lucas, who had the most vicious mouth and the worst temper! ¡°We...¡± Louis took a nce at Colton, who was sitting on the floor, and then nced at the boys with his arms crossed in front of him. ¡°Have you be addicted to bullying your ssmates?¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. The boys lowered their heads one after another. ¡°Professor Lucas, we¡¯re sorry.¡± After saying so, Louis helped Colton up. Louis was worthy of being the walking signboard of the Royal Academy of Music. Colton had looked into him beforehand-he was a violin major, and his father was a famous violinist in Zlokova. Although he was from a family full of musicians, his background was not to be trifled with. He may not be very old, but the students in the academy were very afraid of him because he was notoriously bad-tempered. ¡°Go back to what you were doing!¡± The little rascals disappeared in an instant as soon as Louis said so. Only Colton stayed on the spot and patted his pants calmly. Louis looked at him a few times, ¡°You actually know how to put up a show under my nose. That¡¯s rather smart.¡± Chapter 135 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 135 Colton raised his head, looked at him, and said with his childish voice, ¡°Then why did you still choose to help me?¡± ¡°Did someone help you?¡± Louis frowned. ¡°You¡¯re just a little kid, and you dare to talk to a professor like this?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not just a little kid.¡± Colton was enraged. Louis moved his hand and gestured to Colton¡¯s height. ¡°You¡¯re only this tall, aren¡¯t you a little kid?¡± Colton refuted confidently, ¡°It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t grow up anymore!¡± ¡°Pfft, but you¡¯re just a little kid now.¡± Louis looked at this kid. ¡®He¡¯s not only a little smart but also not afraid of me. Not to mention the good results that he obtained in the academy¡¯s rating selection just now. He¡¯s one of a kind. ¡®But why does his face look so familiar?¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m going to practice the piano already. See you around, Professor Lucas.¡± Colton propped his little arms on his waist and left the scene in tiny steps. Louis watched as the little rugrat walked away. ¡®I wonder which family this brat is from. He actually piqued my interest.¡¯ After school, Waylon and Daisie were sitting in a minivan and came to pick Colton up from home.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°Is the boss of the Royal Academy of Music terrible? I heard that he has a bad temper and loves to scold others. Uncle Helios has a much better temper than him.¡± Daisie¡¯s face was full of curiosity. Colton opened up his arms. ¡°It¡¯s just a rumor. I don¡¯t think he¡¯s that terrible. He¡¯s at most a sharp and vicious speaker.¡± Waylon added, ¡°I heard that the Lucases aren¡¯t a family that ordinary people should trifle with. The man¡¯s mother is a noblewoman from Stoslo.¡± Daisie¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Noblewoman? Does she look like one of those women who appear on television in beautiful gowns and sit in a gorgeous carriage!?¡± Waylon saw the two siblings looking at him with their sparkly eyes and answered in embarrassment, ¡°Uh, she should be.¡± Ang, who was driving, looked helpless. Whenever the three rugrats gathered together, it always felt like they were premeditating something malicious. At the Goldmann mansion¡­ The three rugrats looked at their parents from time to time when they were eating as they felt the atmosphere between the two adults was a bit strange. Due to some temporary businesses, Mr. Goldmann Sr. had to retum to the Goldmann family estate, so they were the only ones left in the mansion apart from the servants and butlers. ¡°Mommy!¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Maisie raised her head and nced at Colton. Colton tilted his head. ¡°Have you quarreled with Daddy?¡± Maisie¡¯s hand trembled, and she took a nce at Nn. Nn was picking fishbones for Daisie carefully and earnestly. He did not even lift his eyelids when he heard Colton¡¯s question. ¡°Why would I argue with your mommy? I can¡¯t even love her enough.¡± Maisie was rendered speechless. Daisie looked at him with her big and moist eyes. ¡°Daddy, then are we about to have younger brothers and sisters?¡± Nn stopped what he was doing and looked sideways at the precious little doll who was sitting next to him. ¡°Do you want younger brothers and sisters?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Yes your bottom! No way!¡± Maisie picked up her silverware and red at the three of them disgustingly. ¡°Aren¡¯t the three of you a big enough pain in my backside?¡± ¡°Then Mommy, just give birth to another baby sister. Waylon is always taking care of Daisie, so I want a sister too.¡± Colton felt that he was always going against the world alone, and it had always been very lonely. Maisie scoffed out of wrath and was about to say something when she exchanged nces with Nn again. Nn raised his eyebrows in differently and gave off a faint smirk. ¡°You can give birth to as many as you want. Our family has the budget to afford as many as you want.¡± Maisie smiled and responded, ¡°I¡¯ll say yes to this n if you¡¯re the one who¡¯s going to give birth to the babies.¡± With that being said, Maisie put down her silverware and went upstairs. Colton whispered, ¡°Is Mommy angry?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, eat your dinner.¡± Nn fed Daisie, and the corners of his lips were raised slightly. ¡°I¡¯ll coax herter.¡± Maisie had just witnessed how the three tiny rascals that she had given birth to betrayed her, thinking that she would have crumbled if there were a few more. Chapter 136 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 136 Why would she want to have more children with a horrible man like this? No way! 1 ¡°Shameless man who could only think about sleeping with me. Dream on!¡± she mumbled while she was folding up some clothes, nning to go sleep with Daisie instead. Maisie didn¡¯t notice that the man who was leaning against the door with his hands crossed was squinting at her. Nn wasn¡¯t angry hearing her mumble insults about him because it was true that he did want to sleep with her. When Maisie turned around with the clothes in her arms, her body jolted, and her expression froze. No, she had been too careless! ¡°Done with the scolding?¡± Nn¡¯s eyes stared straight at her. She was pretty energetic when she was angry at him. That was quite adorable. Maisie didn¡¯t say anything. She carried the clothes out calmly and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep with Daisie tonight.¡± Nn didn¡¯t stop her but smiled helplessly when he watched her walk away. Maisie was worried that the man was going to stick to her like glue, but it turned out that she was wrong. She had been under the impression she was going to have a good night¡¯s sleep in Daisie¡¯s room, but she was awoken in the middle of the night because Daisie was sleeping in all sorts of weird positions. Maisie sat up with messy hair and looked at Daisie¡¯s legs on her torso. ne ¡®Such a small frame, but it takes up half the bed. Who did she inherit this from?¡¯ 1 After moving Daisie back to a normal sleeping position, Maisieid back down and closed her eyes, but the little girl¡¯s leg very quickly kicked over. Maisie was rendered speechless. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. She rubbed her slightly bruised forehead while she walked back to Nn¡¯s room. Sheid down on a small part of the bed and slept, d that the man was still asleep. 1 The next morning¡­ Maisie went downstairs after changing. Nn and the three children were already having breakfast. She averted her eyes. She had gone back because of Daisie¡¯s sleeping positions and didn¡¯t expect this man to get up so early. ¡°Mommy, did you sneak back to sleep with Daddyst night? I didn¡¯t see you when I woke up!¡± Daisieined. Her mother had said she was going to sleep with her, but she left in the middle of the night. Maisie didn¡¯t say anything. After seeing her sit down, Nn¡¯s lips curled. ¡°Your mommy probably needs to sleep in a familiar bed.¡± Colton said, ¡°Oh, Mommy is only familiar with Daddy¡¯s bed. I get it now.¡± Maisie wished that the floor would open up and swallow her whole. Le had someone quietly look into Marina¡¯s background but unfortunately did not find anything. Stephen had been sleeping in the study for three nights already, and Le didn¡¯t care. She just prayed that she could get pregnant before Stephen changed his mind. After making breakfast and seeing Stephen nning to leave, Le asked where he was going but didn¡¯t get a reply, so Le gave up. Willow got downstairs, not looking too happy, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Dad? Why is he ignoring us?¡± ¡°Who knows.¡± Le was even more concerned. Even since Marina had been mentioned, Stephen¡¯s attitude changed. He never seemed to have such a huge reaction when she mentioned her previously ¡°Mom, I saw Dad tidying up the study this morning. I don¡¯t know what he was clearing, but it took him half a day.¡± ¡°Tidying?¡± Le¡¯s rms went off. Was Stephen that old fool hiding something from her? ¡°Yes. The things looked quite old. I don¡¯t know what they are.¡± Willow wouldn¡¯t dare ask. They had not spoken ever since he hit her mother and questioned Maisie. Chapter 137 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 137 Her father would do anything if she threw a tantrum in the past, but now he was ignoring her. It was all because of Maisie! La didn¡¯t say anything, but she was thinking. After Willow finished breakfast, Le went to Stephen¡¯s study. She wanted to find out what that old man was doing. She didn¡¯t know what to expect before she started prying, but when she found out, she was shocked. It was all things that Marina had left behind! Le¡¯s eyes turned red. He had been hiding in the study all these days to tidy up the items Marina had left behind! That old man really still missed that dead woman! Le looked at those items. What surprised her was that there was not a single picture of Marina. They were all random, worthless objects. She had no idea why he wanted to keep them. Suddenly, she found a red wooden box at the bottom of the box. Le held the box and opened it. There was a very delicate vintage bracelet made with blue agate with a gold rim. The bracelet didn¡¯t look very valuable. It was just a worthless bracelet. ¡°Mom, what are you looking at?¡± Willow¡¯s sudden presence made Le jump. She put the bracelet aside and said, ¡°What else? Your dad was keeping Marina¡¯s items.¡± Willow¡¯s eyes went straight to the bracelet. ¡°That¡¯s such a beautiful bracelet.¡± She wanted to put it on. Le stopped her. ¡°You dare put on something that screams bad luck?¡± ¡°Mom, it¡¯s just a bracelet. There¡¯s nothing scary about it. I just think that it¡¯s pretty.¡± Willow put it o Le didn¡¯t do anything since Willow liked it. She could just take it since it belonged to that wretched woman. 2 At the ckgold Group, on the 16th floor¡­. ¡°Vaenna has started selling their jewelry at a low price. It seems to be a decision after being cornered by the Santiagos.¡± After hearing what Kennedy said, Maisie frowned. Vaenna had indeed been forced into desperation. She knew that the Vanderbilts would not have that much money to fill up the hole. Soul Studio was going to be listed in a week. She wanted to let Willow¡¯s designs pave the way and later on give her a terrible lesson, but Willow was destroyed before that time even came. That was all because of the incident with Pearl. However, she would still attend the auction hosted by Summerton Jewelry.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. She had promised Madam Nera and couldn¡¯t just turn away. Someone suddenly appeared at the door. When Maisie saw that it was her father, her eyes turned dark. She hadn¡¯t seen him since he came to question her. ¡°Why are you here, Father?¡± It was no longer ¡®Dad¡¯, but ¡®Father¡¯. It sounded a little distant. Stephen remembered what Le had said and realized that he had wrongfully used her. After a few days of reflecting, he had decided toe and see her. ¡°Talk to me.¡± Maisie was stunned. He came, not to question her, but just to talk? Kennedy looked at Maisie and naturally left to give them some space. Seeing her keeping quiet, Stephen gave out a deep sigh. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to know about your mother¡¯s past?¡± Chapter 138 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 138 Maisie paused, her eyes looking down. ¡°Why did you suddenly decide to tell me now?¡± Stephen never wanted to talk about her mother, and Maisie always thought that he had forgotten about her. She would feel sad whenever she saw Willow and Le. Stephen saw the dismay in her eyes, and his heart was heavy. ¡°I didn¡¯t talk about it because I didn¡¯t want to get into it.¡± ¡°I always wanted to know, did you really hate my mother that much?¡± She had given him a daughter but wasn¡¯t better than Le? Stephen gnashed his teeth. ¡°You don¡¯t know what happened between your mother and me, and you think that I hate her?¡± Maisie looked away without saying a word. ¡°Zee, you probably didn¡¯t know that when your mother married me, she came to me. We didn¡¯t get married for love at first.¡± Not for love? Maisie was stumped with surprise. Stephen looked sad. ¡°I was young and ambitious, wanting to build a career in Bassburgh after leaving Coralia. But I kept getting stonewalled until I met your mother. ¡°Your mother suddenly said something that shocked me. She said we should get married, and she would help me build my empire in Bassburgh. All I needed to do was give her a ce to settle down.¡± Stephen had been under the impression that Marina was joking at that time since they had just met for a few days. He could tell that the girl sitting in front of him was an elegant and bright woman-any man would be tempted. He did need to settle down and build a name for himself in Bassburgh, so he agreed, but under the condition that they would not interfere with each others¡¯ life after the wedding, just like a contract. She had said that if he found a woman that he fell in love with, he would be able to ask for a divorce at any time. 1 They then registered for marriage and didn¡¯t even have a wedding ceremony. It was a simple process that made them husband and wife only at face value. Marina was indeed impressive and capable. She built Vaenna Jewelry up within two years, with every single item designed by her. And just like that, they spent two years together, day and night. Marina¡¯s outstanding capability matched her charm. He couldn¡¯t deny that he had developed feelings for her and even wished that they would be more than just a face-value couple. Stephen took a deep breath, his heart a little bitter. ¡°Your mother might have never fallen for me. I never knew why she picked me, and I knew that there was someone else in her heart.¡± Maisie¡¯s face gradually turned pale. It seemed to be the truth, and that was hard for her to swallow. ¡°She was always cold to me. Even when I tried to cross that line, she wouldn¡¯t agree. I really did think of being with her. I would do anything just as long as she would ept my love. ¡°But she kept rejecting me, and I ran out of ideas. I got together with Le just to make her jealous. I told your mother, and I hoped that she would give me a firm answer. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°She still stood her ground.¡± Stephen¡¯s eyes were empty. ¡°Later on, I cut ties with Le and stayed with your mother until two years after that when she agreed to have you. It was the happiest time of my life.¡± He had been happy because Marina had finally epted him and would spend her life with him, even giving him Zee. She had been less frigid, but he knew that he hadn¡¯t fully captured her heart. Chapter 139 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 139 Stephen had spent two years in hopes that he would move her one day, but other than giving him a child, she never showed any love for him. When Maisie had started growing up, and Marina¡¯s health started deteriorating, he realized that she had chosen to have a child because she knew that she wasn¡¯t going to live for much longer. This was her way of making up to him-such an absurd way. She had tricked him and made him fall head over heels. He resented her even after her death! She never said anything until her death. All these years, his pain would worsen as Maisie grew up, resembling Marina more and more. Although Stephen had brought Le and Willow back and started focusing on Willow, he still cared about Maisie. He just didn¡¯t want to be reminded of Marina. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Maisie buried her face in her hands while seated on the couch. Her face was pale as paper. All these years, she had been under the impression that her father cheated on their marriage. Since her mother had been treating her so nicely, she couldn¡¯t tell why her mother wasn¡¯t happy. She always thought that her mother fell sick because of her father¡¯s infidelity andter on passed away because of that. But why¡­ Why were they together when there wasn¡¯t love? She wasn¡¯t supposed to be in a happy family. If Le and Willow didn¡¯t exist, if Marina hadn¡¯t passed away from her sickness, she would be able to live happily with the protection of both parents. Why was the family broken? ¡°Zee, even if one day you learn about the past, you shouldn¡¯t resent your mother. She loved you dearly.¡± Erwin¡¯s words lingered in her mind, but she was spiraling down into a ck hole. What she thought was a happy family that was broken up was just an illusion. Ryleigh brought Daisie and Waylon, who were nicely wrapped up, to a Michelin restaurant. She wanted to treat them to a great meal before their schedule started filling up. ¡°Make sure you keep a low profile. You¡¯re celebrities now.¡± Ryleigh was very nervous the entire time, worrying that someone would recognize them. The two kiddos wore cool sunsses that covered almost half their faces. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll just dine quietly.¡± Daisie was happily chowing down on what she wanted to have. Waylon drank juice through a straw, but his eyes were suddenly fixed on a woman walking toward them from the side. Waylon¡¯s eyes were filled with gloom when he recognized the woman. Willow hadn¡¯t been feeling great when she got to the Michelin restaurant, but it took a turn for the worse when she saw the two rascals. She could recognize them even if they were wearing those sunsses. The two rascals were the reason Nn had kicked her out of the Goldmann mansion. She was going to get her chance for revenge. ¡°These rascals. You¡¯re going to cheapen this ce bying here.¡± Ryleigh snapped her head around when she heard that voice. Seeing Willow walk over, she stood up and said with a big smile, ¡°Oh, the less-impressive child of the Vanderbilts.¡± That statement made Willow snap. ¡°Who did you just call a less-impressive?¡± ¡°Whoever replied would be that person.¡± Ryleigh shrugged. Chapter 140 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 140 Daisieughed. ¡°You little rascal! What are youughing about!?¡± Willow¡¯s face turned green after hearing herughter. She hadn¡¯t even started with them yet. Ryleigh stood in front of Willow. ¡°What are you trying to do, Willow? This is a restaurant. If you want to go crazy, please do that in the streets, don¡¯t disturb the patrons here.¡± A man with headphones sitting at the front just wanted to have some lunch but frowned when he heard themotion. This had nothing to do with him, so he wasn¡¯t going to step in. The other patrons looked toward them, seemingly unhappy. The server went up to try and stop them but was chewed up by Willow. No one could have predicted that Willow was going to throw a cup of coffee at Ryleigh. Everyone around them stood up, startled. ¡°Godmother!¡± Waylon stood up, took off his sunsses, and threw a ss of water at Willow. Willow¡¯s makeup started melting because of the water. ¡°You horrible rascals, how dare you¡± Willow angrily raised her hand to give Waylon a p, but right when Ryleigh was going to stop her, another person stepped in and grabbed her wrist. The man removed his headphones, his cool face looking annoyed. ¡°Are you crazy? Why are you, an adult, arguing with a child?¡± Willow was stunned. Seeing that everyone around was talking about her, she bit her lip hard. She was too impulsive and forgot that they were in public. Waylon looked at the man, who looked back at him. The man suddenly turned to Ryleigh, who was drying herself with tissues. ¡°Why would a mother let her child skip school?¡± Waylon paused, frowning. Skip school? Was he talking about Colton? Did this man think he was Colton? Ryleigh stopped what she was doing and looked up at Louis Lucas. The man with dreamy eyes was breathtakingly good-looking. He had pale skin, and his elongated, dreamy eyes went well with his high nose bridge and full lips. He looked as though he had walked out of a romance novel! ¡°You, Were you talking to me?¡± Ryleigh pointed at herself. Louis looked at her. ¡°Are your ears not working? Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± Ryleigh¡¯s hand jolted. She had just been sshed with coffee, and now she was being called deaf? ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s sick.¡± Daisie tugged on her shirt. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. We don¡¯t feel like eating here anymore. Let¡¯s go home.¡± N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Waylon held Daisie¡¯s hand, giving Willow a sharp stare while on the way out. ¡°This isn¡¯t over yet.¡± Willow felt chills down her spine. No way. That look the rascal gave her looked exactly like Nn when he was angry. It scared her. Louis was rooted to the spot while looking at Waylon walk away. What was wrong with this child? Didn¡¯t he recognize him? No, not only did the child not recognize him, but he also looked like a different person from the kid in school. ¡°Mr. Lucas, sorry for the wait.¡± The waiter had the food packed and brought to him. Louis picked it up and was going to leave when Willow spoke to him. ¡°Are you Mr. Lucas?¡± Was it really Mr. Lucas? Everyone in Bassburgh knew about Mr. Lucas, the musical genius. The Lucas family was one of the richest families in Bassburgh! Chapter 141 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 141 ¡®What¡¯s more, who in Zlokova doesn¡¯t know that my mother is the distinguished daughter of the nobility of Stoslo?¡¯ Louis had no feelings for this woman and did not want to pay any attention to her. Willow stopped him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was too impulsive just now. I still have to thank you. You¡¯re the one who caught me in time¡­¡± N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°You let go of-¡± Louis¡¯s gazended on the bracelet on Willow¡¯s right hand, and his expression changed to one of shock. He grabbed her hand abruptly and asked, ¡°Where did this bracelete from?¡± Willow was flustered. ¡®Why would he ask me about this bracelet?¡¯ ¡°Answer me!¡± ¡°This¡­ This is¡­¡± Willow felt that he cared a lot about this bracelet. ¡®Could it be that the bracelet left by that wh*re¡¯s mother has any connection with him? If that¡¯s the case, then I¡­ She bit her lip and answered, ¡°It¡¯s a gift from my mother.¡± Louis stared at her closely and asked word by word, ¡°Is your mother Marina?¡± Willow felt a little guilty. ¡®How could Marina be my mother? But what¡¯s the rtionship between Marina and the Lucas family? She asked cautiously, ¡°Do¡­ Do you have anything to say about that?¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Louis smiled mockingly. ¡°The daughter of my aunt is actually someone like you?¡± ¡®Aunt? Marina is Louis¡¯ aunt?! In other words, that b*tch is his cousin! ¡®Marina is his aunt, so Marina is his mother¡¯s sister ording to seniority. ¡®His mother is Larissa de Arma, the eldest daughter of the de Armas, so¡­ that means Maisie¡¯s mother was also one of the members of the de Armas! Her face turned pallid instantly. ¡®How so? That b*tch¡¯s mother turns out to be a noblewoman!?¡¯ ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°My name is Willow¡­¡± ¡°Give me your number, and I¡¯ll contact you in the future.¡± Louis saved her cell phone number and left without looking back. If he had not seen the bracelet that looked exactly like the one that his mother wore on her wrist, he would never have believed that this woman would turn out to be his aunt¡¯s daughter, the one his mother had been looking for all this while. 2 ¡®This annoying woman turns out to be my cousin. Willow returned to the Vanderbilt manor in a petrified and bewildered mental state. Le suddenly became worried when she saw her daughter¡¯s expression. ¡°Willie, what¡¯s the matter with you? Why do you look so distressed?¡± ¡°Mom¡­ That b*tch¡¯s mother is a member of a noble family known as the de Armas.¡± ¨C Le looked shocked. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Willow grabbed her mother¡¯s hand agitatedly and recounted what happened earlier today. Le was even more shocked than her. She even picked up the bracelet that Willow was wearing and took a nce at it. ¡®Mr. Lucas actually thought Willow was Marina¡¯s daughter just because of Marina¡¯s bracelet! ¡®D*mn! That b*tch turns out to be a noblewoman! She¡¯s a member of the nobility of Stoslo, which is also rted to the royal family. That¡¯s something that the Vanderbilts can neverpete with in this lifetime! The Lucas family was originally only a famous family of violinists. It was the marriage between the son of the Lucas family and the daughter of the de Armas that catapulted them into the upper ss circle of Zlokova and gave them the extraordinary status that they had today. ¡®Marina turns out to be the descendant of the de Armas, which means that that b*tch is also a noblewoman! ¡°Mom, what should we do now?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t let your Dad know about this, and neither can Grandma know about it.¡± Le grabbed Willow by the shoulder. ¡°Nor should you let that b*tch know.¡± 1 ¡°Mom, could it be¡­¡± Willow stared at her mother with a hint of astonishment. A ruthless beam was shing from the bottom of Le¡¯s eyes. ¡°Since Mr. Lucas thought that you¡¯re Marina¡¯s daughter, we should just y along with the flow and snatch Maisie¡¯s identity from her!¡± ¡®Snatch Maisie¡¯s identity from her!?¡¯ Willow could not help but feel nervous. She did not expect her mother¡¯s thoughts to be the same as the idea that had shed across her mind for a split second. Chapter 142 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 142 ¡°This bracelet belongs to Maisie¡¯s mother, but how could I know that Maisie¡¯s mother was a noblewoman? If I were to return the bracelet to Maisie, wouldn¡¯t I be creating an opportunity for them to recognize her? ¡®How could I allow Maisie to regain this identity of hers so that she could step on us for the rest of our lives?¡¯ ¡°But, as for Dad¡¯s¡­¡± Willow still had concerns. Le thought about it calmly for a moment. ¡°Your dad probably doesn¡¯t know about this, so don¡¯t let him or your grandma know about it. 1 N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°Willie, take the bracelet and go to meet Madam Lucas, then find a way to hide your past until you get the chance to approach the de Armas. You¡¯ll definitely get everything that you desire when you take that b*tch¡¯s ce in the family!¡± Le had gotten used to difficult times since she was a child. If she had not met Stephen, she would still be living frugally in a small hut somewhere around the city. She naturally did not want Willow to be like her. Although she knew that the Vanderbilts¡¯ wealth would not make Willow and her filthy rich, they were at least living a safe and stable life. If Willow were to climb up the socialdder sessfully in the future, it was only natural that she would be able to enjoy the benefits that came with it as her mother. ¡®As for Stephen and Mother, there¡¯s no way that I can¡¯t fool them. ¡®And how many more years can Mother live? When she kicks the bucket, wouldn¡¯t all of Stephen¡¯s properties go to my son if I were to give birth to a son? ¡®When Willow bes the daughter of nobility, she¡¯ll then assist her younger brother. That¡¯s when my life will be considered truly fulfilled.¡¯ 3 Willow gnashed her teeth. ¡®Indeed, I¡¯m inferior to Maisie. I¡¯ve always been shunned because of my identity as an illegitimate daughter. If it weren¡¯t for that b*tch¡¯s return to Zlokova with her three b*stard kids, I¡¯d definitely be Mrs. Goldmann within a few years! ¡®Since Maisie has snatched my man away from me, then don¡¯t me me for snatching her identity! At the same time, Louis went back to the academy and went to see the boy, and as expected, he saw the boy through the door of the ssroom. He was sitting in front of the piano and was ying music for the music students in his ss. Louis leaned against the door and witnessed the whole process. The kid he had seen in the Michelin restaurant looked almost the same as the boy in front of him. But after taking a closer look, they indeed did not look simr. ¡®It¡¯s their temperament. The rascal that I met at the restaurant had very indifferent eyes. He also looked ruthless and extremely hostile. ¡®As for the boy sitting in front of the piano, this rascal looks very smart and shrewd.¡¯ ¡°Mr. Lucas, why are you here?¡± The music teacher walked toward him. When the students, who were singing very seriously, saw him, they somehow went off pitch, causing Colton to stop his performance. Louis took a nce at the little boy and exined to the music teacher, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just came over to take a look. You may continue.¡± Colton was summoned to Louis¡¯ office after ss. Colton extended his little head into Louis¡¯ office, and when he saw that he was drinking water, he asked with a chuckle, ¡°Mr. Lucas, are you looking for me?¡± Louis put down his thermos. ¡°Why are you hiding outside? Come in.¡± Colton walked up to him. ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡± Louis pulled a chair out, sat down in front of him, and scrutinized him for a moment. ¡°Do you have any twin brothers?¡± Colton blinked. ¡°I have an elder brother and younger sister.¡± Louis understood a thing or two upon hearing his answer. Seeing that he did not continue to speak, Colton asked curiously, ¡°Professor Lucas, why are you asking me this?¡± ¡®Why am I asking this?¡¯ Louis did not know. It was probably because he thought it was strange-the two kids looked indeed too simr to have such distinctive personalities. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. You can go back.¡± Chapter 143 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 143 Colton responded, ¡°Oh, okay.¡± He then scampered out of the room again. Louis picked up the information on his desk and took a nce at it. ¡®Colton¡­ This boy¡¯sst name is Vanderbilt too?¡¯ Nn had heard that Stephen hade to see Maisie. Nobody knew what he had told her, but it was obvious that Maisie had been a little depressed and had been staying in her office since then. ¡®Did Stephene to make things difficult for her again?¡¯ He went directly to the 16th floor upon thinking of this. Nn walked up to her office door and opened it, only to see her curled up on the couch. Her expression looked a little depressed. She did not even give off her usual reaction when she saw Nn. The woman who would swing her ws like a tiny wild cat whenever she met him was sitting quietly as if she was a poor cat that had been abandoned, making Nn feel a little at a loss. He walked up to her, looked down at her, and stretched out his hand to rub the top of her head after a long time. Her eyes moved, and after raising her eyes to look at Nn, she turned her face slightly away and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t give me that look¡­ I don¡¯t need yourfort.¡± His gaze felt like he was looking at a pitiful person. Nn turned around and sat down beside her. ¡°Did you get scolded again?¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°No¡­¡± ¡°Then why did hee looking for you?¡± Maisie did not answer his question. Seeing that Maisie did not answer, Nn wrapped his arms around her shoulders and let her lie o n his thighs. Maisie was startled. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Sleep. Everything will be fine after a nap.¡± His voice was low and melodious, as if it contained magical effects. He ced his hand on her shoulder and made no other movements. He was simply lending his thighs to her as a pillow for her to sleep on. Maisie¡¯s stiff body gradually rxed, and her eyelids drooped slightly. After a moment of silence, Maisie opened her mouth and asked, ¡°Nn, did you choose to be with me because of the kids?¡± Nn looked down at her. ¡°Why would you ask so?¡± Maisie responded, ¡°If we¡¯re staying together only because of the kids, won¡¯t it be particrly unfair to them? A marriage that¡¯s built solely on top of the kids and without any feelings for each other¡­ They¡¯ll think the same, won¡¯t they?¡± ¡°I did so notpletely because of that reason,¡± Nn answered lightly. Nn was staring at Maisie when she turned her head to look at him. ¡°Do you only have so little confidence in yourself?¡± She was stupefied for a split second. ¡®Do I not have confidence in myself? Or do I not have confidence in marriage?¡¯ ¡°Or is it that you don¡¯t trust me?¡± he asked in reply indifferently, and she was stunned for an instant. Probably because of the bewilderment left behind by what her father had said to her earlier today, Maisie did not know what she should believe at this moment. Nn looked at the woman who was lying on his thighs and smiled disappointedly. ¡°It seems that it¡¯ll still take some time before I get myself an official wife.¡± Maisie quickly sat up and asked, ¡°How can you be so shameless?¡± He smiled and took her into his arms. ¡°Because I want you more than prestige.¡± Maisie¡¯s cheeks blushed, and she pushed him away furiously. ¡°Go f*ck yourself! Don¡¯t you dare have any perverted thoughts. And let me go¡­¡± Seeing that she had recovered and returned to being her usual self, Nn only smiled and said nothing. ¡®What perverted thoughts can I have? All I want is to marry her legally. Isn¡¯t that a beautiful n? Maisie would have pped him with her shoes if she were to know what he was thinking. But fortunately, there was a knock on the door. Maisie escaped from his arms, red at him, and went to open the door. Quincy stood outside the door and was looking around the office. ¡°Is Mr. Goldmann here?¡± Nn got up, walked up to her back, and red coldly at the person at the door. Chapter 144 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 144 ¡®This b*stard only knows how to ruin the atmosphere!¡¯ Quincy did not care if Nn was about to kill him and reported, ¡°Mr. Goldmann, Mr. Goldmann Sr. has called you via a video call, saying there¡¯s something important!¡± Nn returned to his office. Mr. Goldmann Sr., who was on the screen, seemed to have been waiting for him since long ago. Seeing that Nn had sat down at his desk, Mr. Goldmann Sr. asked, ¡°Zee¡¯s mother is from the de Armas?¡± Nn¡¯s gaze looked indifferent. ¡°Did Hans tell you that?¡± ¡®I¡¯ve only asked Hans to investigate this matter and didn¡¯t even tell Quincy about it.¡¯ Mr. Goldmann Sr.¡¯s expression dimmed. ¡°Your grandfather will return to Zlokova in mid-June.¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°Grandfather ising back?¡± ¡°Hmph, isn¡¯t it obvious that he¡¯sing back because he learned that you have kids now? What makes you think he can resist the urge toe back to take a look at those kids? Above all, what makes you think you can hide the news from him?¡± Nn did not say anything. He only knew that because his great-grandfather had some history with the royal family of Stoslo, he had been in some disputes with the de Armas. Nn¡¯s father was rather okay with it, but his grandfather was greatly influenced by his great grandfather and did not have a positive impression of the de Armas. That was why Nn did not n to tell his father about it after investigating the identity and background of Maisie¡¯s mother. Mr. Goldmann Sr. seemed to know what he was thinking and said, ¡°About her rtionship with the de Armas, I¡¯ll keep it from your grandfather for you for now. We¡¯ll only talk about it when he returns to Zlokova next month.¡± ¡®Although this son of mine is quite a jerk, he¡¯s still my only son. ¡®He¡¯s in his 30s, and he finally got himself kids and a wife. Wouldn¡¯t he be a bachelor for the rest of his life if his wife were to run away from this rtionship?¡¯ Nn lowered his eyes and smiled. ¡°Understood.¡± Quincy, who was standing by the side, asked nervously, ¡°Mr. Goldmann, is the elder master really going to return to Zlokova in June?¡± ¡°Probably.¡± He rubbed his forehead. Compared to his father, his grandfather, Titus Goldmann, was the most difficult person to please i n the entire family. Because of the influence of Nn¡¯s great-grandfather, Titus did not have a good impression of the royal family and nobility of Stoslo, not to mention that his temper was even more outrageous than his father¡¯s ¡®I can only leave it up to the three rugrats living back in the mansion to tune the old, rough, and bad- tempered man when the timees.¡± That night¡­ Willow dressed up to meet with Louis in one of the private rooms of the Tipsy-Turvy Bistro in the Siberian Pce Hotel. As soon as she walked into the private room, she saw a few bodyguards standing beside Louis in the private room. Sitting on the main seat was a dignified and graceful middle-aged woman sipping a cup of coffee i na one-piece evening dress. Her long curly hair was resting on her shoulders, and her extremely well- maintained and picturesque face made her look like she was in her 20s. Willow was surprised deep down. ¡®She¡¯s definitely worthy of being called a noblewoman. Her demeanor and grace are truly unmatched! Larissa took a sip of the coffee, wiped her lipstick off the edge of the mug, and raised her beautiful eyes slightly. ¡°Let me take a look at your bracelet.¡± Willow returned to her senses, stepped forward, removed the bracelet, and handed it to her. Larissa took the bracelet from her hand. The golden pattern on it was indeed a match with the bracelet on her hand, These bracelets had originally been given to the sisters-one was in Larissa¡¯s possession, while the other was with her sister. ¡°Where has your mother been all these years?¡± Larissa looked up at her directly. Willow bit her lip. ¡°She¡­ She has passed away.¡± She quickly added upon thinking of something, ¡°In addition to this, she also left a jewelrypany behind.¡± 1 ¡°A jewelrypany?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s named Vaenna Jewelry.¡± Willow pretended to be sad. ¡°Unfortunately, I¡­ I¡¯m notpetent enough to¡­ lead thepany toward a brighter future.¡± Larissa frowned slightly. Although she did not leave her house much, she still paid attention to the news from the outside world. Chapter 145 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 145 ¡®Vaenna Jewelry was frequently in the limelight some time ago, not to mention that this youngdy named Willow Vanderbilt was deeply involved in the scandal that framed Ms. Santiago. ¡®If it wasn¡¯t because she had Marina¡¯s bracelet¡­¡¯ Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°The incident with Ms. Santiago, is it really your doing?¡± ¡°That isn¡¯t my doing.¡± Willow pretended to be aggrieved. ¡°I got framed. I don¡¯t even know Ms.. Santiago, and I don¡¯t know why she would frame me.¡± Larissa put the coffee cup down. ¡°Howe you and your mother Marina are so different in character?¡± The sentence almost choked Willow as her heart skipped a beat. ¡®Is she suspecting something?¡¯ Willow¡¯s forehead was perspiring imperceptibly, and her expression looked embarrassed. for more visit :- .noveljar¡°My¡­ M y mother passed away when I was very young. A nanny brought me up.¡± ¡°Is it?¡± Larissa scrutinized the youngdy in front of her ¡®She¡¯s very obsequious and extra careful. She¡¯s indeed very different from Marina. ¡®Marina ran away from home decades ago, and there was not even a word about her. If it weren¡¯t for this bracelet. I wouldn¡¯t even dare to conclude that¡­? ¡°Since you¡¯re Marina¡¯s daughter, you should call me aunt from now on. Louis is your cousin. Just call him whenever you need help.¡± Willow tried her best to conceal the pride at the bottom of her eyes and behaved very implicitly.¡± Understood, aunt.¡± 1 All she could think about before she came here was her mother¡¯s advice, saying that Maisie must not obtain Vaenna Jewelry. ¡®But judging from Vaenna¡¯s current situation, it will really not belong to the Vanderbilts anymore i f the b*tch asks Nn to purchase thepany as a whole. ¡®Although I¡¯m not interested in owning Vaenna Jewelry, as long as it¡¯s something that the b*tch wants to get her hands on, I¡¯ll definitely put up a fight and make her life a living hell!¡¯ The next day¡­ Kennedy had a distressed expression as he sat in the department¡¯s conference room with Maisie. On the screen was Vaenna Jewelry, which the Santiagos had been suppressing the past few days. Its stock value had actually risen by 60% overnight. ¡°Where did Vaenna get so much capital to cover the loss?¡± Maisie looked at Kennedy. Kennedy shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know that either. This not only covered the losses that Vaenna was facing but also provided them with so much circting capital. Can Stephene up with so much money in such a short time?¡± ¡°No.¡± Maisie propped her chin and was deep in thought. ¡°There¡¯s no way that my father can raise o I come up with $15,000,000.¡± ¡®I know best whether the Vanderbilts have the capital to do so. Not only does Stephen not have the ability toe up with $15,000,000, but the whole Vanderbilts family doesn¡¯t even have that much property Could it be Willow or Le? But where did they get so much money?¡¯ Kennedy arrived at a lightbulb moment and asked, ¡°Could it be that someone is helping them from behind the curtains?¡± Maisie could not exin all the details clearly. ¡®That¡¯s the only reasonable exnation, but¡­¡¯ She stood up slowly, propping her upper body on the table, and her red lips slightly rose. ¡°Things are getting more and more interesting.¡± ¡°Zee¡­¡± Seeing that she actuallyughed, Kennedy could not help but be a little worried. She turned her head and said to Kennedy, ¡°It¡¯s time to contact Freddy again.¡± ¡®I want to see who¡¯s helping the mother-and-daughter pair from the shadows.¡¯ At present, Madam Vanderbilt and Le were the happiest and proudest family members amongst all the Vanderbilts who had learned about the news.for more visit :- .noveljar Especially Madam Vanderbilt, who looked at Willow with admiration. ¡°Willie, it turns out that you still know such a wealthy friend. $15,000,000, oh, was it Mr. Goldmann who gave it to you?¡± Madam Vanderbilt¡¯s attitude toward Willow hadpletely changed after learning that Willow was close to Mr. Goldmann. Now that Willow coulde up with $15,000,000 to clean up the mess that Vaenna was in, it was only natural that Madam Vanderbilt was getting more and more satisfied with her. 1 Willow did not answer the question clearly. ¡®After all, I can¡¯t say that the money actually came from the Lucas family. Wouldn¡¯t I be exposed if this olddy were to pay the Lucas family a visit someday in the future?¡¯ Chapter 146 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 146 ¡°Grandma, you can rx now that Vaenna is getting back on track.¡± ¡°How could I not rx? Vaenna is in your hands now.¡± Madam Vanderbilt happily smiled while holding her hand. Le took the chance to say something. ¡°Of course. Willie is the lucky star of our family. When she bes well known, you will be able to enjoy the rest of your life peacefully.¡± 3 Madam Vanderbilt was enjoying it all. Who wouldn¡¯t wish that their family would one day be sessful so that they could enjoy life?¡± The business wasn¡¯t doing well, so she had to rely on her grandson, but thetter was a disappointment. Hadn¡¯t shee to Bassburgh because of Vaenna? 1 She wasn¡¯t disappointed aftering to Bassburgh. Even if it was because of her granddaughter instead of her grandson, it was worth it. ¡°It would be great if Lynn was half as capable as Willie.¡± Madam Vanderbilt moved the topic to Linda, who was sitting on the couch. Linda had been staying in the city for a while now, but Willow never brought her out to socialize. with the affluent families. She wasn¡¯t happy about it, but now that her grandmother wasparing her to Willow, she was even more upset. But no matter how bad she was, she couldn¡¯t do worse than her cousin, Maisie, right? That cousin of hers never showed up after the first time they met because she had been kicked out of the family. Linda wasn¡¯t as great as Willow, but she would be better than Maisie. ¡°Grandma, I knew you would bring me into this. I¡¯m not as good as Willow, but I¡¯m a lot better than Maisie, right?¡± Linda¡¯s statement put Le and Willow to shame. She didn¡¯t mean to insult them, but they felt it All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. anyway. It would have been alright if she had just insulted Maisie, but it turned bad when she used her as a comparison. Only Le and Willow knew that they had only gotten the money by pretending to be Maisie, but she just had to mention that Maisie wasn¡¯t as good as Linda. Didn¡¯t that hint that Willow was nothing compared to Linda without the bracelet and status? Madam Vanderbilt didn¡¯t say anything. She would rather have Linda, the useless granddaughter, over Maisie. At least, she was obedient. At that moment, Freddy called, and Willow went to the balcony to answer. Something that Freddy said made Willow happy. ¡°Are you serious?¡± Maisie had said that she was going to auction off her designs at the Summerton auction three dayster and even said that she would make the highest bid? Willow¡¯s eyes shone when Freedy confirmed the news. She gave Freddy $1,600,000 to design for her. If it wasn¡¯t because of Pearl and Maisie¡¯s¡¯ coboration¡¯ to bring her down, she would have made it in the business already. But she was lucky. Even when she couldn¡¯t get into the jewelry business, she had the chance to be a noble! Maisie was going to be the highest-paid during the auction? Haha, why would Willow let this opportunity slip away? It was time for her to fight back! She thought of something and said, ¡°Freddy, go find out what she¡¯s auctioning and find a way to get something that looks exactly the same!¡± She was going to put an exact replica before Maisie¡¯s item went up for auction and call her out for giarism when she presented hers. Willow was excited to see how the international jewelry designer would survive in this business after that! Chapter 147 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 147 Three dayster¡­ The Summerton Auction started at 7:00 p.m. The buyers entered the auction hall with masquerade masks given out by the ushers. On top of high-valued jewelry, the Summerton Auction also auctioned antiques, and all the transactions were legal. The auction hall was shaped like a circle with traditional wooden structures. It was vintage and ssy and made up of the grand hall and the VIP rooms on the first floor. There were eight VIP rooms on the first floor with ceiling-high windows. The people and auction stage in the grand hall were fully visible from the rooms. To get into the VIP rooms, one had to have outstanding social status and a worth of at least $ 150,000,000. Anyone who would be a patron of Summerton Auction would need to have deep pockets. Maisie and Kennedy put on the masquerade masks and entered the hall. She was wearing a high cored white dress with her hair up in a bun for a sleek look. Tassel earrings made of sequins went well with her cor, and the fitted waistline showed off her slender waist. She walked with Kennedy to their designated seats in the grand hall. Kennedy looked around at the people in the masks and asked, ¡°Are you sure that Willow is going to show up tonight?¡± ¡°She will.¡± Freddy had leaked the news to Willow, and Maisie had even given Freddy the design for the item she was going to auction so that she could take Willow down, once and for all. If Willow wanted someone to be a giarizer, it was going to be her. Unsurprisingly, Willow showed up. Even with a masquerade mask, they both instantly knew who each other was. Willow happily walked toward her. ¡°You¡¯re really here.¡± Freddy hadn¡¯t lied to her. ¡°You¡¯re here for the fun?¡± Seeing that Maisie was still smiling, Willow crossed her arms and scoffed. ¡°I¡¯m here for the auction, but I¡¯d also like to remind you that you still have time to withdraw from the auction if you don¡¯t want this to end too badly.¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Maisie scoffed and said, ¡°We don¡¯t know who¡¯ll end up badly yet.¡± She let her speak, but it was time that ended. ¡°Maisie, don¡¯t be too proud just yet.¡± Willow gnashed her teeth. ¡®Why would this woman still look so arrogant? Wait and see!¡¯ Maisie was going to end up crying! A bodyguard in ck walked toward her. ¡°Ms. Willow, Mr. and Madam Lucas are waiting for you in the VIP room upstairs.¡± Willow confidently tossed her hair when she heard that and smiled at Maisie. ¡°I need to excuse myself. I¡¯m going to the VIP room upstairs. Enjoy your seats here.¡± She hummed while she strutted away in her high heels after the bodyguard. Maisie frowned. Kennedy snapped around. ¡°Mr. and Madam Lucas? How is that possible? The Lucas family is the one helping them?¡± Why would the Lucas family know them? Maisie was curious too, but she would take everything back from Willow tonight, no matter who was supporting them. A hostess in a long gown walked over. ¡°Dear guests, someone from the VIP room has invited you to join them.¡± Maisie and Kennedy looked at each other. She asked, ¡°Who is it?¡± The hostess gave a professional smile and patiently answered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, the VIP told us not to disclose that information. You will find out if youe with me.¡± Chapter 148 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 148 Maisie and Kennedy stood up and left with the hostess. Willow¡¯s face dropped when she saw them going to the first floor. She heard that the first floor of the auction hall was only for people with a great social standing. Was it¡­ Nn? Willow bit her lip when she came to that realization. She was going to tear Maisie into shreds in front of Nn that night! The hostess brought them to the Stork Room and saw four bodyguards standing behind the door. Maisie was thinking if it was Nn who was there, but the silhouette didn¡¯t match. Maisie was surprised when the man slowly turned around The man wasn¡¯t wearing a mask. His warm smile narrowed his pretty eyes. ¡°Looks like I have a good enough eyesight to recognize you.¡± Maisie smiled. It was Helios Boucher! Maisie walked to the window and looked at the crowd below, curious. ¡°Why are you here? Are you interested in jewelry auctions too?¡± This bigshot rarely appeared in public except for that one time at the party. He wouldn¡¯t even be seen by people in the industry, let alone attend events like these.! His sudden appearance at the Summerton Auction was indeed a surprise! Helios smiled. ¡°I just received a script about jewelrypanies, and I wanted to learn a thing or two. I heard that you¡¯re a jewelry designer too, so I came to see if I could meet you and if I could take something back.¡± ¡°Thanks for thepliment, Mr. Boucher.¡± Heliosid his arms on the railings in front of the window and looked at her. ¡°There¡¯s no need for formalities. Just call me by my name.¡± Maisie smiled but didn¡¯t reply. Her eyes were on him. He was indeed the idol of the nation. He had a charm that was better appreciated from afar. Only he could rival Nn Goldmann when it came to looks or background in Bassburgh. She had watched some of his movies. He was a natural actor with impable skills and could carry any character, be it the protagonist or the antagonist. He had had zero bad publicity after years of being in the industry, and the only pieces of news about him were all about the characters he portrayed. ¡°Are you here to get some jewelry?¡± Helios looked toward her. Maisie shook her head. ¡°The opposite. I¡¯m here to auction off my designs.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re a seller.¡± Helios was interested. ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to your designs.¡± . Maisie was stunned, She wouldn¡¯t call herself his friend. They had just shared a dance during the party. If his ¡®fans¡¯ found out they would probably skin her alive. The auction began. The auctioneer on the stage rang the bell. The first item to be auctioned off was a pair of fan-shaped earrings made from pigeon blood rubies. The seller was Taylor Jewelry. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. The guests only needed to bid through their devices, and the prices would reflect the bids on the giant screen of the auction hall. Pigeon blood rubies were the prettiest of rubies. There weren¡¯t many that could be ssified as pigeon blood rubies, and they were extremely expensive. The price on the screen rose quickly to $70,000,000 and was still rising. It finally stopped at $ 97,000,000. The auctioneer rang the bell. ¡°Congrattions to the guest in the Marble Room for cing the winning bid.¡± Chapter 149 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 149 Apuse erupted. The next item to go on auction was still from Taylor Jewelry. After a few items, the highest price for jewelry from Taylor was $263,000,000, far more than any other item. The screen showed a peacock blue ne next. When Kennedy saw it, he nervously looked toward Maisie. Helios, who seemed to have noticed his gaze, looked toward Maisie through the corner of his eyes too. Seller: Willow Vanderbilt The crowd booed and whispered among themselves. The sellers here were either well-known companies or famous jewelry designers. Willow was a name that many did not recognize. to Only a few people had followed the ¡®drama¡¯ on Twitter and learned about her fiasco with Ms. Santiago. However, the item on the screen was pretty unique. The peacock blue ne had a brilliant teardrop-shaped sapphire. The melee blue diamonds on the tail of the peacock were a beautiful addition. This item was ¡®Peacock¡¯s Pride¡¯ that Maisie had designed. Too bad Willow just copied the design from Maisie¡¯s sketch but didn¡¯t know that the main stone should be tanzanite, which would bring it to a new level. Willow was secretly delighted in the Blossom Room. Her heart was filled with excitement as she saw the price on the screen increase. Larissa turned and looked at her. ¡°This is your design?¡± Willow smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± She was lucky to have been able to put her design out before Maisie¡¯s. So what if Maisie designed i t? It was hers anyway. Larissa didn¡¯t say a word but frowned while looking at the design on the screen. It was beautiful, but something was missing. The price finally stopped at $42,000,000, almost $50,000,000 less than the pigeon blood rubies by Taylor. Willow was happy nheless. She didn¡¯t expect that item to fetch $42,000,000, but she thought t o herself that Maisie¡¯s design was not that great after all. Maisie crossed her arms while her red lips curled. ¡°$42,000,000 was too much.¡± Helios smiled, ¡°You seem to know this item?¡± She looked at Helios and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s my design.¡± Helios was stunned, and suspicion showed through his eyes. ¡°Why is your design owned by someone else?¡± Her own design was auctioned by someone else before her actual item, but she was still calm. She was indeed an impressive woman. But wait, after the next item was shown on the screen, there was confusion in the crowd, and the discussion was even louder. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the same item?¡± ¡°What is happening? Are they auctioning two of the same item? That¡¯s just robbery.¡± Larissa looked at Willow, reserved. ¡°What is this?¡± Willow feigned ignorance. ¡°I have no idea. I think my design has been giarized.¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. She thought that this would be the end of Maisie! However, when it was shown that the seller for this ¡®Peacock¡¯s Pride¡¯ was Zora, everyone was astonished. The international jewelry designer Zora¡¯s design was the same as the new designer Willow Vanderbilt!? The crew scurried to check if something had gone wrong with theputer, but the diagnostics showed that it wasn¡¯t an error. Chapter 150 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 150 That meant that there were two ¡®Peacock¡¯s Pride¡¯. That was the first time a situation like this had urred at Summerton. ¡°Would the international designer copy someone¡¯s work?¡± ¡°They¡¯re a world-renowned designer. Why would they giarize? It was probably the new designer Willow who giarized.¡± The discussion grew louder and louder. Larissa waved for one of the bodyguards to approach, whispered something to him, and he left. The bodyguard said something to the crew, and the crew made an announcement. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we are facing some technical issues. I¡¯m afraid we need to put the auction on hold. We suspect that one of the items has been giarized, so we¡¯llunch an investigation immediately.¡± ¡°So it really was giarism?¡± ¡°It¡¯s so rare for giarized items to show up at an auction,¡± someone said out loud. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. The two items were ced on stage, and an appraiser was asked to do an appraisal. If there really was giarizing, it would be a huge problem. Helios looked at Maisie, who was still smiling. ¡°You¡¯re not afraid?¡± Maisie smiled. ¡°I¡¯m in the right.¡± The appraiser said something to the crew, and the crew confirmed, ¡°They¡¯re all real jewels?¡± The appraiser nodded. As to why this happened, it was most likely due to giarism. ¡°Sir.¡± A clear voice came from the first floor. Everyone looked up at the woman in a white dress with a masquerade mask on speaking calmly,¡± You probably would be able to tell the difference between the two jewels used, right?¡± Willow looked at Maisie, who was across her, gnashing her teeth. What game was this woman ying? The appraiser took a few good looks and suddenly found the difference. ¡°They¡¯re using different stones. The first one is just using a normal sapphire, but this one-¡± The appraiser eximed, ¡°This¡­ This is tanzanite!¡± When Madam Nera, who was in the Peach Room, heard the word tanzanite, the hand that was holding a teacup froze. She remembered something and turned to the female bodyguard next to her. The bodyguard nodded and walked toward the window. ¡°Our madam would like to see both items o n therge screen.¡± The crew knew who was in the Peach Room, so they didn¡¯t dare to object. The two identical peacock blue items were projected on the giant screen. Everyone was in awe. The items looked exactly alike, but they could see that the second Peacock¡¯s Pride had a hint of purple in the blue gem when they looked closely. It was a rich and elegant color. The melee diamonds on the tail feathers were aquamarine gems that came in gradient shades of blue. The open tail didn¡¯t sh with the brilliance of the main stone but instead perfectly brought out the soul of the item-tanzanite blue. When the crowd learned that it was tanzanite, the price on the screen zoomed upward. Willow was flustered. ¡®What, what¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t sapphire work just as well?¡¯ She chewed on her nail. ¡®No, did Maisie frame me?¡¯ She turned around, but Louis was staring straight at her, his eyes filled with confusion. She shuddered and tried to speak. ¡°I¡ª¡±. ¡°To be honest, I wouldn¡¯t believe it if you said that Zora copied your design.¡± He had no idea why, but he really couldn¡¯t feel any love for this cousin of his. Chapter 151 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 151 ¡®Maybe it¡¯s because of the incident at the Michelin restaurant?¡¯ Louis¡¯ words changed Willow¡¯s expression. Fortunately, Larissa did not say anything, which made her calm down a little. The price on the screen stopped at $266,000,000! And thest person to tender a bid was Madam Nera from the Peach Room. Maisie was surprised and curiously looked at the distinguished guest of the Peach Room. The person who was sitting at the window turned out to be Madam Nera! The price that had stopped rose again to $282,000,000 abruptly! The audience was astounded. The auctioneer was stunned for a moment and then slowly said, ¡°Congrattions to the distinguished guests from the Stork Room located on the second floor¡­¡± Maisie turned her head and looked at Helios. ¡°Mr. Boucher, you¡­¡± Helios gave off a faint smile. ¡°A brilliant masterpiece is worth the price.¡± Madam Nera frowned when she looked at the person who was sitting in the Stork Room. ¡®It turns out to be that kiddo from the Bouchers?¡¯ ¡°The value has gone up again!¡± When Maisie heard the voiceing from downstairs, she turned her head and looked at the screen. The $ 282,000,000 had suddenly be $313,000,000. ¡®Who in the world is so freaking rich!?¡¯ ¡°Congrattions to the distinguished guests from the Peach¡­.¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Congrattions to the distinguished guests from the Stork¡­¡± ¡°Congrattions to the distinguished¡­¡± The auctioneer was stunned by the ever-increasing prices on the screen. She stopped announcing it in the end and just stood there, watching as the number kept growing. The price on the screen had be $470,000,000 in such a short period of time. The buyers in the audience did not even bother to look at it anymore. There was no way that they could beat the capitalists on the second floor when it came to spending money. Maisie grabbed Helios as cold sweat beads were starting to form on her forehead. ¡°Forget it, Mr. Boucher. You don¡¯t have to bid anymore.¡± She had a faint idea of who was the guest in the Bamboo Room. ¡®Who else could it be apart from him!?¡¯ Helios already knew who was the guest in the Bamboo Room and sneered when he saw Maisie¡¯s nervous look. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m only bidding for fun. He doesn¡¯t need the money anyway.¡± Maisie was rendered speechless. ¡®A best friend who would set up his friend¡­ This fe really knows how to be Nn¡¯s best friend.¡¯ The thin lips of the man sitting in the Bamboo Room were tightly pressed until the person under the stage rang the bell and announced, ¡°Congrattions to the VIP from the Bamboo Room for sessfully bidding the second Peacock¡¯s Pride!¡± Another round of apuse came from the audience. The highest price-$470,000,000-struck for the night. Maisie had done it, but she could not feel happy! There was a knock on the door of the Stork Room. The bodyguard opened the door. As expected, it was Quincy who was standing outside the door. Quincy took a nce at Helios and smiled slightly at Maisie. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, Mr. Goldmann is waiting for you.¡± Maisie followed Quincy to the Bamboo Room and really saw Nn sitting on a soft cushion with his legs crossed, looking at her. His brows were slightly creased while his thin lips were slightly opened. ¡°Have you gotten together with Helios?¡± ¡®Not only did this woman not tell me anything abouting to an auction house, but she also went into Helios¡¯ private room. They¡¯ve only met each other for that one time, and that b*stard already can¡¯t get his filthy mind off her!¡¯ 3 ¡®Gotten together with him? Why does this sound a little strange?¡¯ Maisie scoffed. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, you really worry too much. I don¡¯t n to be torn apart by the fans of the best actor.¡± Nn stretched out his hand, pulled her into his arms, sat her down, ced his palm on her waist, and pinched her chin gently with the other hand. ¡°You don¡¯t have to wait for his fans to tear you apart. I¡¯ll tear you apart first.¡± 2 Maisie was rendered speechless. Nn looked at her. ¡°Your objective for tonight has been achieved.¡± ¡°Yes, thanks to you, Mr. Goldmann, who spent $470,000,000 to bid for my jewelry.¡± Maisie pushed him away lightly Nn¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and he held her back and pulled her waist closer to him. ¡°How are you going to thank me?¡± §ä§Ñ§ä: His breath lingered at the tip of her nose, and she felt that the hand on her waist was getting warmer and warmer. Thus, she subconsciously jumped away from him as far as possible. ¡°I wasn¡¯t the one who begged you to bid, so why should I thank you?¡± Chapter 152 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 152 ¡°Sometimes, I really dislike the things thate out of your mouth.¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t kiss me.¡± Nn did not expect that she would say so. He frowned and pinched her chin. ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s asking for it.¡± He sealed her lips with his immediately. Maisie resisted a little in his arms, but she was suddenly crushed tightly by him. He then lowered his voice and stared at her passionately and greedily. ¡°Don¡¯t move around. Do you want this to turn into something even deeper?¡± Maisie did not say a single word. ¡°Mr. Goldman.¡± Quincy¡¯s voice came from outside the door. Maisie quickly got up and away from him. This man is really too contemptible! All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Quincy pushed the door, came in, and said, ¡°Mr. Goldman, Madam Nera from the Peach Room invites you and Ms. Vanderbilt¡­ to go over to her room.¡± Maisie and Nn walked out of the Bamboo Room and ran into the Lucas family and Willow in the corridor. When Willow saw that Nn was still holding Maisie¡¯s hand, her eyes could not help but tum gloomy. ¡®D*mn it! I originally wanted to ruin this b*tch¡¯s reputation, but who would have thought that she would be able to dodge such a huge bullet again!?¡¯ Maisie was also wearing a masquerade mask. She did not wear any high heels tonight. She was five foot four in height and looked like a tiny kitten while she was standing beside Nn, who was six foot one in height. ¡°Madam Lucas and Mr. Lucas are here too.¡± Nn spoke indifferently. Larissa took a nce at the youngdy beside him and smiled gracefully. ¡°This must be Mr. Goldmann¡¯s girlfriend.¡± Nn looked at Maisie and answered, ¡°She¡¯s my fianc¨¦e.¡± Maisie was startled. She wanted to shake his hand away, but Nn tightened his grasp. Va ¡°My fianc¨¦e and I have something to attend to, so we¡¯ll take our leave first.¡± Nn gave off a faint smile and took Maisie away. Louis¡¯ hands were clenched in his pockets, and his eyes were dimmed as he turned his head to take another look at Nn. He suddenly recalled the appearances of the kids. ¡°They resemble Mr. Goldmann so much.¡¯ Quincy took a peek at them and wondered deep down as he saw Willow tagging along with them. ¡®This woman actually became so close with Mr. Lucas as soon as she ascertained that she couldn¡¯t be together with Mr. Goldmann?¡¯ In addition to Madam Nera, Kennedy was also in the Peach Room. When Madam Nera saw the two walking in, she put down the teacup in her hand, looked at Maisie, and snorted. ¡°I¡¯ve always been curious about what you said the other day, but I really didn¡¯t expect you to be the genius jewelry designer, Zora. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me directly that you¡¯re Zora?¡± ¡®I wouldn¡¯t have realized her identity if it hadn¡¯t been for Kennedy¡¯ Maisie removed the mask that she had prepared for the masquerade and walked toward Madam Nera with a smile. ¡°Madam Nera, you wouldn¡¯t believe me either, even if I were to exin it the other day.¡± Madam Nera paused and curled her lips. ¡°You¡¯re right. If you couldn¡¯t show me some real tricks, I really wouldn¡¯t believe that you¡¯re Zora.¡± The corners of Nn¡¯s lips were raised slightly. ¡°It seems that Madam Nera likes the Peacock¡¯s Pride designed by my fianc¨¦e.¡± Maisie red at him. ¡®Fianc¨¦e!? Nothing has been confirmed apart from the kids! ¡°You¡¯re quite good at concealing yourself, huh?¡± Madam Neraughed admiringly. ¡®Not only did she not mention her identity as the world-renowned designer Zora that day, but she also did not talk about her rtionship with Nn. Since she¡¯s able to convince me with her sincere attitude, this youngdy isn¡¯t any ordinary woman. No wonder Kennedy is willing to assist her.¡¯ ¡°However, you won,¡± Madam Nera said while looking at her. Maisie was helpless and said in aining tone, ¡°My people bid for the item, so how can that be considered a sess?¡± ¡®Her people?¡¯ Nn squinted. ¡®Did she just acknowledge me?¡¯ Madam Nera shook her head with a serious expression. ¡°Even if Mr. Goldmann didn¡¯t bid it, I¡¯d bid it myself. It¡¯s not the price but your sincerity that has moved me. At least, you¡¯ve made everyone witness the charm of tanzanite.¡± Chapter 153 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 153 Probably because Madam Nera had underestimated Maisie before this, the former felt rather embarrassed because she had almost made a bad judgment. However, she still had to maintain her reputation, so she said proudly, ¡°So, get Kennedy toe over tomorrow to renew the contract. I¡¯ll share my tanzanite supply chain with you, but in return, don¡¯t let me down.¡± Maisieughed. ¡°Yes, Madam Nera.¡± Nn stared at Maisie, who Madam Nera deeply appreciated. ¡®Although this woman likes to y tricks, she was able to obtain Madam Nera¡¯s recognition without any assistance from anyone. It¡¯s difficult to dislike her independent and tough temperament.¡¯ However, Nn also felt very defeated and frustrated deep down because his woman did not want to rely o n him! #Zora Outssed New Designer Willow Vanderbilt# After the two identical auction items had been announced at the Summerton Auction Hallst night, Zora and Willow had sessfully secured themselves a spot on Google Trends. It was apparent to the eyes as soon as theizens looked at theparison between the two pieces of jewelry. Thus, everyone online started questioning and mocking Willow¡¯s act of giarizing Zora¡¯s design, which did not turn out too well. Someizens even uploaded pictures of gothic-style masterpieces that Willow had put forward before this. The details of all the designs looked very simr to those vintage jewelry designs that Zora had 2 were #SoutherWood#: Willow really did giarize in order to get famous, didn¡¯t she? #Peppa¡¯s Hammer#: Zora¡¯s design doesn¡¯t have a dominant designnguage. Through her design language, embellishments have always been finishing touches that would shock the public visually all the time. Her designs have always looked veryfortable, non-conflicting, and simple. #Sh*tsackNetizen#: I believe that all designers have their own style. It¡¯s just that Zora is more famous. It doesn¡¯t necessarily mean that Willow has giarized her designs. Many reporters gathered at the entrance of Vaenna Jewelry, and Willow had been hiding in her office and did not dare to go out. She trembled out of wrath upon seeing that most of the online posts andments questioned her giarism act. Le looked out of the window, saw that the reporters had refused to leave, and walked to Willow hurriedly. ¡°Willie, we don¡¯t have to be afraid of anything. No matter what, the designs¡¯ sketches are in our possession. We can post a rification on Twitter and Facebook now.¡± ¡®All of Freddy¡¯s design sketches are in my possession. As long as I publish all of them and then pay Freddy more money to speak up on Willie¡¯s behalf, why should we be afraid of the public¡¯s opinion?¡¯ Willow felt that this was indeed a way. However, her social media ounts had been blocked, so she could only use Vaenna¡¯s official ounts to release a statement. Willow uploaded the sketches to prove that she was not involved in any giarism. She also denied everything that had something to do with the incident fromst night¡¯s auction and imed that she was the first designer to release the design, denying that she had copied Zora¡¯s work. The statement implied that thetter was the one that should be suspected of giarism. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. At the ckgold Group, on the 16th floor¡­ When Maisie saw the statement that was posted through Vaenna¡¯s official Twitter and Facebook ount, she knew that it was Willow¡¯s doing. It just so happened that her Soul Studio would be officially listed today, so she released all the products that were designed using retro, gothic designs concept on Soul Studio¡¯s webpage. On Twitter¡­. #Soul Jewelry Studio Official#: @Vaenna Jewelry Official, During the period in which my jewelry studio got listed, I discovered that yourpany has been using my studio¡¯s original manuscripts to create new design sketches. I didn¡¯t want to escte the matter, but I realized that I still couldn¡¯t tolerate giarism a t the end of the day. Please check the photos for my studio¡¯s registration date and the date when all the manuscripts were created. As soon as this Twitter post was published, allizens were in an uproar. Some questioned that Soul Jewelry Studio was trying to use this incident as a stepping stone to catapult themselves into fame, some questioned Willow¡¯s giarism, while some others questioned that this was a PR trick that both companies were using to create hype online. All sorts ofments could be seen on all social media tforms. And Willow, who was sitting in front of theputer, was astonished. ¡®Soul Jewelry Studio? What kind of studio is that!?¡¯ Chapter 154 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 154 ¡®How could they have manuscripts that look exactly like Freddy¡¯s!? And the date when the manuscripts were created is earlier than those Freddy gave me! ¡°Willie, what the hell is going on?¡± Le started acting fidgety. Willow quickly took out her cell phone to call Freddy but could not reach him because his cell phone had been turned off. She was stupefied at that moment. ¡®It must be Freddy¡¯s doing!¡¯ She immediately issued a rification, pushed all the me on Freddy, and imed that Freddy Fuller was one of Hailey & Co. Jewelry¡¯s designers. yulers. However, Hailey & Co. Jewelry posted a statement on Twitter within a few hours. #Hailey & Co. Jewelry Official#: Hailey & Co. Jewelry doesn¡¯t have a designer whose name is Freddy Fuller, and we¡¯ve never cooperated with @Vaenna Jewelry. A gentle reminder, allpanies should remember t o keep their eyes wide open and get to the bottom of all coboration details before they enter a coboration with otherpanies. Hailey & Co. Jewelry¡¯s official post turned Willow and Vaenna Jewelry into aughingstock in an instant. Theizens ridiculed that Vaenna had been deceived and evenughed at Willow¡¯s decision to manufacture jewelry based on stolen designs from anotherpany. Some even made Willow¡¯s selfie into emojis and memes, For one whole morning, Willow had been ridiculed by groups and groups ofizens and got squeezed into Google Trends¡¯ top search results. #Willow¡¯s Talents are Stolen# Just when Willow was sweeping all the documents and decorations off her desk exasperatedly after reading all those posts andments, Stephen appeared outside the office with a sulky expression. Le trembled and then quickly walked up to Stephen. ¡°Dear, don¡¯t trust thosements on the Inte,¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Stephen pped Le, and she staggered to the side. She then covered her cheek and looked at him in a daze. ¡°Take a look at the daughter that you¡¯ve brought up. I¡¯m extremely disappointed with the both of you.¡± 1 Seeing that her mother was pped, Willow immediately looked at her father¡¯s expression, and it was only natural that she was very scared. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all my fault.¡± Willow ran up to Stephen, knelt to the floor, and cried. ¡°You can hit me! I¡¯m the one who cannot withdraw myself from the obsession. That¡¯s the reason I was conned by that person and did such things. So please don¡¯t hit Mom.¡± Willow was good at putting her tears into good use and also putting herself in a vulnerable position. Seeing that Willow was kneeling on the floor, crying her eyes out, and begging himself, he wavered. Even though Stephen was truly enraged by Willow¡¯s actions, he was still a soft-hearted man. ¡®I was the one who pampered and spoiled her so much back then that I¡¯ve turned her into someone like this.¡¯ He took a deep breath. ¡°You don¡¯t have toe to thepany anymore in the future. I realize that I can¡¯t trust you to manage thepany.¡± Willow was stunned. She then lowered her head while biting her lips bitterly. ¡®So what if I don¡¯t have Vaenna? I still hold the identity of the daughter of the de Armas!¡¯ In the end, Stephen came forward to apologize and assume all ountability. Maisie¡¯s eyes gradually dimmed when she saw the video of her fathering out to apologize to the public on Willow¡¯s behalf. Although she now knew more about the past between her mother and father, she would still feel sad when she thought about the fact that she had be an irrelevant existence to the Vanderbilts. ¡®However, thinking of today¡¯s incident, Father would most probably not allow Willow to manage Vaenna ever again. ¡®Although Father might not consider handing Vaenna to Willow in the future, it¡¯s obvious that Le and Grandma still have their eyes on Vaenna.¡¯ ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± A voice came from behind her. Maisie was so frightened that she trembled, turned her head, and rubbed her lips against his cold lips while doing so. Nn was standing behind her, leaning over, and propping his upper body against the desk, so the distance between the both of them was very close. It seemed that this was the scene that he had been waiting for, and he was very satisfied with the oue. Nasver ¡°Are you taking advantage of me?¡± Maisie¡¯s eyshes twitched, and she moved away from him subconsciously to create distance. ¡°Do you think that you¡¯re taking less advantage of me?¡± Chapter 155 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 155 Nn¡¯s gazended on herputer¡¯s monitor, which happened to be showing the video of Stephen¡¯s apology. He frowned and ced his hands on her shoulders. But when his fingertips touched her skin, she trembled from head to toe as if an electric current traveled through her body. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. The man stood behind her and kneaded her shoulders gently for her. Anyone would definitely suffer from a jaw-drop if they were to witness this scene. The exceptionally regal Mr. Goldmann would actually give someone else a massage? Nn suddenly suggested indifferently, ¡®Do you want me to apany you back to the Vanderbilt manor for a meal?¡¯ I¡¯m sorry, but the Vanderbilts don¡¯t wee me. You should go to Willow if you¡¯re looking for a free meal ¨C Ugh!¡± ¡®It hurts! This dbag is actually giving it all he has! Nn leaned over and approached her ear. ¡®I know that you¡¯re jealous of Willow, but I¡¯ve never taken the initiative to go back to the Vanderbilt manor with Willow before this. Judging solely on this, you¡¯ve already won.¡± ¡°Hehe, then who was the person who left me on the road the other night?¡± Maisie chuckled. Nn pressed his lips together tightly, turned her chair abruptly, propped his arms on the armrests of the chair, and circled her in front of him. ¡°I¡¯ll let you leave me on the road for a while so that you¡¯ll be able to vent your spleen. What do you think? Maisie looked up at Nn. ¡®Am I seeing this right? Why would Nn¡­ Why would he change his attitude just to please me, and he¡¯s even begging for forgiveness?¡¯ This domineering and unreasonable man seemed to have gotten closer to her. Just when she was staring at him in a daze, the man¡¯s soft lips approached her face in an instant and they were already covering her own lips in a matter of a split second. Maisie was taken aback. She lifted her hand to block him but could not push him away. His breath surrounded her, but she seemed to have gotten used to this and started to respond to his kiss Nn retracted his gaze and supported the back of her head as the kiss intensified. He wanted more¡­ ¡°Zee¡­¡± Kennedy suddenly opened the door and rushed in. Maisie returned to her senses instantly, pushed away Nn, and turned her chair around immediately. ns arou Kennedy realized that he had entered at a bad time and said, ¡°I¡¯lle againter.¡± He went out again and closed the door. Nn was not afraid of what would happen if Kennedy discovered them. He nced at the woman¡¯s flushed ear and brushed his lips with his fingertips as a hint of triumph gradually surfaced in his eyes. ¡°If you want to go back to the Vanderbilt manor to see your father at any time, call me.¡± Seeing Nn¡¯s departing figure, Maisie became more and more apprehensive. ¡®Did I get possessed by some spirits just now? Not only did I not resist him, but I was also very involved¡­¡¯ Her eyes dimmed gradually. ¡®Habit is a terrible thing. I can¡¯t get used to that¡­¡¯ At the Lucas family¡¯s mansion¡­ Larissa held a blue-eyed Persian cat, sat on the couch, and started grooming it. She watched as the housekeeper brought Willow in while Willow was carrying a gift box in her hand. She only raised her eyelids. ¡°There¡¯s no need to bring any gifts in the future.¡± Willow bit her lips lightly and smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t feel too good abouting here to visit you empty handedly.¡± Larissa lifted her head and nced at Willow with a nonchnt expression. ¡°There are quite a lot of rumors about you on the Inte recently.¡± ¡°Aunty, the rumors aren¡¯t real, I¡­ I was deceived by someone else.¡± Today, Willow hade to the Lucas family¡¯s mansion to exin and rify herself. ¡®Father hates mepletely now. He even took Vaenna¡¯s management rights away from me. I can only try my best to please Madam Lucas to find myself more opportunities! Larissa carried the cat in her arms and handed it to the housekeeper. She then squatted down to feed the cat as soon as the housekeeper took the cat from her. After that, she picked up a cup of coffee on the table. ¡°You look and feel so different from your mother that I sometimes wonder if you¡¯re her daughter at all.¡± Chapter 156 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 156 A glimmer of sulkiness shed across Willow¡¯s eyes. Willow¡¯s face was pale. ¡°Aunty, I know I¡¯m inferior to my mother. You should also know that my mother died when I was very young. I¡ª¡± ¡°Alright.¡± There was a hint of impatience in Larissa¡¯s eyes. ¡°Just behave yourself and keep your nose clean in the future, don¡¯t embarrass your mother. Your grandfather will definitely not like your over- compliant personality. The women of the de Arma family always have to be tough. But judging from how you¡¯re carrying yourself, you¡¯ll never amount to anything.¡±.. . ¡°Understood,¡± Willow responded while clenching her fist. would I stay here and take all this nonsense from her?¡¯ ¡°You can go back now if there¡¯s nothing else. I¡¯m tired and need to get some rest already.¡± Larissa got up from the couch and went upstairs. Willow came out of the Lucas family¡¯s mansion with a solemn face. Madam Lucas¡¯ attitude toward her had made her feel extremely disturbed. identities don¡¯te by so easily. I have to get rid of Madam Lucas¡¯ suspicion. ¡®If only¡­¡¯ Theers of Willow¡¯s lips were coldly curled. ¡®As long as I can get that b*tch¡¯s hair and take the initiative to ask Madam Lucas to run a DNA test. As long as I can be verified as a coteral blood rtive, my position in the family will be secured! In the evening¡­ Nn parked his car outside the gate of the Vanderbilt manor and turned to look at Maisie, who looked extremely hesitant. ¡°You really don¡¯t n to go in?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say that I wanted to go in.¡± He had actually brought her to the Vanderbilt manor without asking her right after they got off work. The corners of Nn¡¯s lips twitched and were slightly raised. ¡°You might say that you don¡¯t care, but you still watched Stephen¡¯s apology video earlier today. In fact, you still care about your father deep down.¡± Maisie did not say anything. She had been indeed disappointed by her father¡¯s distrust and even med him for his infidelity to his marriage. But her father¡¯s words from the other day were still lingering in her heart. ¡®Do I hate him? It doesn¡¯t seem to be.¡¯ Perhaps it was because he was the only person who was rted to her apart from the three children. ¡°Get out of the car. No matter what, you¡¯re still the daughter of the Vanderbilts. With me here, no one will make your life difficult.¡± Maisie took a nce at him and said, ¡°Even if you were not here, I wouldn¡¯t let myself suffer in there.¡± She opened the door and got out of the car. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Nn was a little distressed. ¡®Can this woman soften her attitude just once? At least, give me a chance to protect my wife! ¡®Forget it. Nobody forced me to be such an *ss. I actually misunderstood and threatened her back then.¡¯ When Maisie returned to Vanderbilt manor and stepped into the lobby through the door, everyone in the living room was astonished. Le¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡®Why would this b*tche back all of a sudden?¡¯ Madam Vanderbilt and Linda stared at Maisie, the former¡¯s expression looking unpleasant. ¡°Pfft, you still know how to get back to your own home?¡± Linda was surprised. ¡®Is she Maisie? It¡¯s only been a short while since west met, and she¡¯s be so good-looking!?¡¯ Maisie crossed her arms and asked with a calm tone, ¡°Why can¡¯t Ie back?¡± At that moment, the man who entered through the door caused Le¡¯s expression to change once again. ¡®Mr. Goldmann!?¡¯ Madam Vanderbilt was even more dissatisfied when she saw that Maisie had brought a man back to the manor. ¡°You even dare to bring a random man back home now?¡± ¡°Mother¡­ He¡¯s Mr. Goldmann.¡± Le cowardly reminded Madam Vanderbilt in an extremely soft voice. When Madam Vanderbilt heard the word ¡°Mr. Goldmann¡±, the disdain on her face was reced by surprise in an instant, and she slowly stood up. Madam Vanderbilt¡¯s personality did a one-eighty in an instant. ¡°Oh, Zee, why didn¡¯t you tell us in advance that you were bringing Mr. Goldmann back home for a visit.¡± Maisie scoffed. ¡°Grandma, didn¡¯t you just refer to him as a random man?¡± Chapter 157 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 157 Madam Vanderbilt was a little embarrassed, so she could only say, ¡°Aren¡¯t I a little too old toe to such a conclusion at one nce?¡± Madam Vanderbilt was puzzled too. *This cheap girl is able to invite Mr. Goldmann home? Didn¡¯t they say that Willie is the one who has a better rtionship with Mr. Goldmann?¡¯ Linda¡¯s nervousness was different from what Madam Vanderbilt and Le felt. She had been unable to take her eyes off Nn ever since the moment she first saw him. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°This man is so handsome! He¡¯s several times more good-looking than all the men that I¡¯ve met before this. ¡°Zee.¡± Stephen, who was walking downstairs, was slightly startled when he saw her. He thought she would never want toe back again. ¡°I¡¯ve brought Mr. Goldmann over for dinner. Is that okay?¡± Maisie looked at her father and was surprised to find that he seemed to look a lot more haggard than before. She could even see his gray hair, which was not so discernible before. Madam Vanderbilt hurriedly stepped forward before Stephen could respond to Maisie¡¯s question. ¡°Of course, that¡¯s not a problem. It¡¯s the Vanderbilts¡¯ honor that Mr. Goldmann is able toe to our ce for dinner.¡± She then got Le to go to the back and ask the servants to prepare a few more dishes. ¡°Maisie.¡± A pure-lookingdy approached bashfully, stretched out her hand, held Maisie¡¯s hand, and secretly nced at Nn, who was standing next to her. ¡°Maisie, we haven¡¯t seen each other for many years, do you still remember me?¡±. Maisie did not respond because she did not recognize her. Madam Vanderbilt quickly exined, ¡°Lynn, your cousin hasn¡¯t returned to her hometown for so many years, so how could she still remember you? ¡°Zee, she¡¯s your cousin, Linda. You met each other when you were young.¡± ¡®Linda?¡¯ Maisie recalled a thing or two, but that was when she was a few years old. Linda should have just been born. ¡®She¡¯s grown this big now.¡¯ ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re Linda.¡± Maisie¡¯s attitude was still rather indifferent. She had seen all the people¡¯s attitudes from the extended Vanderbilt family before this, so she did not feel close to them at all. Madam Vanderbilt continued to tter Nn at the dining table, while Linda kept on peeking at him from time to time as if she had found her Prince Charming. Le could no longer sit still. Madam Vanderbilt had been under the impression that Willow was the person who was the closest to Mr. Goldmann. ¡°Zee, I¡­ I¡¯m d that you¡¯re still willing toe home for dinner,¡± Stephen said slowly and softly as if he was afraid of frightening her. Maisie stopped her actions for a split second, lowered her head, and continued to eat. ¡°Since the Vanderbilts don¡¯t wee me, I can¡¯t alwayse over shamelessly.¡± ¡°Oh, Zee, what are you saying? You¡¯re the granddaughter of the Vanderbilts, why would we not wee you?¡± Madam Vanderbilt¡¯s sudden enthusiasm caught Maisie off guard, and she could not get used to it for a while. ¡®Hypocrite! This is too hypocritical! Maisie lifted her gaze. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you chase me out of this house if Mr. Goldmann wasn¡¯t here with us?¡± Madam Vanderbilt choked because of that statement. Although she was being embarrassed publicly, she could not throw a tantrum as Mi. Goldmann was here. In the past, if Maisie was disrespectful to her elders, Stephen would be the first to m the table and reprimand her, but he did not do so today. Nn fetched Maisie a piece of meat, his gaze filled with affection. ¡°Don¡¯t just eat your pasta. Eat some meat too.¡± Seeing that Nn was fetching side dishes for Maisie and ncing at her so lovingly, Linda could not help but bite her lower lip. While she was envious of Maisie, she also felt jealous. ¡®Why can I find such a handsome and rich man!?¡¯ Madam Vanderbilt did not expect that Maisie would be so intimate with Mr. Goldmann. She red at Le all of a sudden. Her eyes looked as if they were ming Le for everything. Le was furious deep down, but how would she dare to vent her spleen at this moment!? Chapter 158 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 158 Madam Vanderbilt asked, ¡°Mr. Goldmann, what is your rtionship with Zee?¡± Nn replied nonchntly, ¡°Zee is my fianc¨¦e. What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡®Fianc¨¦e!?¡¯ Madam Vanderbilt was astounded. ¡®I didn¡¯t expect this cheap sl*t to be the person who really has her head in the game! She¡¯s actually managed to be Mr. Goldmann¡¯s woman!¡¯ ¡°Zee, why didn¡¯t you tell your family that you¡¯re engaged to Mr. Goldmann?¡± Maisie scoffed inwardly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be bothered.¡± ¡®If it wasn¡¯t for Nn¡¯s identity, why would she act like this? To put it bluntly, isn¡¯t the only thing that she has her eyes on Nn¡¯s identity and status?¡¯ ¡°Then when will you marry me?¡± Maisie almost choked due to Nn¡¯s sudden proposal. She then turned her head to look at him. ¡®Do you have a death wish? I¡¯m just ying along.¡¯ ¡°Zee, indeed, you¡¯re no longer young anymore. It¡¯s time for you to get married too. Since Mr. Goldmann loves you so much, what are you waiting for?¡± ¡®Judging solely from Mr. Goldmann¡¯s family background, as Maisie¡¯s grandmother, I¡¯ll definitely benefit from the news if this cheap sl*t were to get married to Mr. Goldmann. My status in the upper-ss circle will also rise by folds if I be inws with the Goldmanns.¡¯ ¡°Even if I were to get married, it has nothing to do with you.¡± Maisie gave off a polite smile, pping Madam Vanderbilt in the face metaphorically. Madam Vanderbilt was incensed deep down, but she still reacted very kindly on the surface. ¡°Zee, no matter what, I¡¯m still your grandmother. So how could you say that?¡± ¡°Mother, Zee is old enough to make her own decisions already, so let¡¯s not get too involved,¡± Stephen said slowly. That implied that he respected Maisie¡¯s choice. ¡°What are you talking about? Zee is your daughter! How can you not care about your daughter¡¯s major life event?¡± Madam Vanderbilt¡¯s face betrayed her displeasure upon seeing that her son did not even speak up for her. ¡°I¡¯m not in the position to say anything about it, and neither are you.¡± Stephen sounded very determined, Seeing that Stephen was dead-set on supporting Maisie, the hatred in Le¡¯s heart increased. ¡®Ever since he learned what Willow has done and about the incident rted to that wh*re, Marina de Arma, Stephen really has turned toward this b*tch. ¡®If I still can¡¯t give birth to a son, then how can I secure my status in the Vanderbilts in the future?¡¯ Maisie did not expect her father to make such an exception to speak up for her. After all, he had never taken her side in the past ten years. Nn held her restless, clenched fist that was resting on her thigh. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Maisie was taken aback and took a nce at Nn. ¡°Indeed, this is zee¡¯s decision. You cannot call the shots on a matter like this. After all, I can still remember the grievances that she had to suffer here in the Vanderbilts manor.¡± Nn¡¯s cold response made both Madam Vanderbilt and Le look extremely distressed, while it made Stephen feel ashamed. The meal was finished under a very depressing atmosphere. Nn turned a blind eye to everyone else and only fetched Maisie some side dishes from time to time. His attitude toward Maisie was totally different from how he treated them. Stephen did not say anything, but he was very relieved deep down. He had had the wrong impression of Maisie for so many years because of Le and Willow, so he was more or less relieved now that he saw Nn taking such good care of her. ¡°Dad, why don¡¯t I see Willow here?¡± Hearing Maisie calling himself ¡°Dad¡±, Stephen was astonished. He was also somewhat delighted deep down. Still, his expression did not look too good when he mentioned Willow. ¡°She¡¯s been going out very early in the morning and returning homete at night recently. I¡¯m not very sure where she goes. But don¡¯t worry about her.¡± Le bit her lip. Don¡¯t worry about her? Heh, sure enough, he¡¯s no longer treating Willow as his daughter anymore. Had she not been able to talk about the Lucas family, she would have told everyone about it a long time ago. Chapter 159 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 159 After dinner, Madam Vanderbilt suggested that Nn and Maisie should stay in the Vanderbilt manor for one night Maisie wanted to refuse, but Nn agreed to do so. Madam Vanderbilt was very pleased to see that Nn was willing to stay. ¡°Mr. Goldman, please let me know at any time if you have any needs. Treat this as your own home.¡± 1 Seeing that Nn was ignoring her, the olddy smiled awkwardly. Maisie wanted to say something, but Nn looked at her and said, ¡°I want to take a look at your former room.¡± ¡®My former room? Maisie was flustered. She had left Vanderbilt manor for six years and had indeed nevere back to stay here since then. Stephen opened his lips and said slowly, ¡°Zee¡¯s room has not been touched, so I¡¯ll arrange for someone to clean it up now.¡± Later on, Maisie arrived at the room she had been living in in the past. The roomyout was still the same as before, and many items and furniture had not been moved. It was just that the bed in the room looked a little smaller whenpared to the bed in Nn¡¯s room. Nn scrutinized Maisie¡¯s former room, and his gaze stopped on the photos ced on the cab. They were all photos taken when Maisie had still been a kid. The woman looked very adorable when she was a young girl, and she looked just like Daisie. ¡°Don¡¯t look!¡± Maisie grabbed the photo frame in his hand and hid it in her arms. She even hid those photos behind her. Nn¡¯s eyebrows were raised slightly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me going through the photos of my woman when she was a child?¡± ¡°I told you not to look, so just don¡¯t look.¡± ¡°Are you shy?¡± Maisie was rendered speechless. She just thought those photos looked very ugly, and she was too embarrassed to show them to others. Nn did not force her further. He only took a look around her room, then walked to the bed and sat down. ¡°Your room is well furnished.¡± Maisie shoved all the photos into the cab, turned around, and looked at him. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, my bed is quite small. You should just-¡± The man did not listen to her at all andid down directly. Maisie was lost for words. ¡°This dbag is really shameless!¡¯ That night¡­ Maisie turned her closet upside in search of something to wear. The clothes that were left were clothes that she owned back when she was attending high school, and she had not wom them for a long time. Fortunately, her pajamas from that period could still be worn. 1 . ¡®But what about that dbag?¡¯ Nn took off his jacket, and he was only left with a shirt. It seemed that he was nning to take a bath. Maisie suddenly remembered something and stood up to stop him. Nn was caught off guard and had no idea what she was doing. Maisie grabbed his arms, pushed him back to the bed, sat him down, and gnashed her teeth. ¡°I¡¯ll go ask my dad to see if he has a pair of pajamas that fit you. Give me a minute.¡± She had almost forgotten there was no pair of pajamas that he could change into here, and she did not want to see him sleep naked! Theers of Nn¡¯s lips could not help but rise upon seeing Maisie rush out of the room. Maisie reached her father¡¯s room and heard Le¡¯s voiceing from the inside when she was about to knock on the door. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me wanting to give birth to a son for you? The Vanderbilts will need a boy to pass down their legacy. Dear, do you dislike me now?¡± ¡°Give birth to a son? Maisie frowned. ¡®Le is over 40 years old already, and she still wants to have a son with Dad at this age!?¡¯ Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Is that something that we can control? Zee and the others are here now. Are you crazy?¡± Stephen¡¯s reprimanding voice came from the other side of the door. Le sobbed softly. ¡°I think you¡¯ve started to dislike me.¡± Stephen was annoyed. ¡°Rather than thinking about other things, I would appreciate it if you could spend more time disciplining that daughter of yours.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll sleep in Willie¡¯s room tonight.¡± Le opened the door furiously only to run into Maisie standing at the door. She gave her a vicious re. Maisie raised an eyebrow while looking at her. Stephen ignored Le, but he was stunned for a split second when he saw Maisie standing at the door.¡± Zee, why are you¡­¡± Chapter 160 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 160 ¡°Nn doesn¡¯t have pajamas, so I¡¯m here to ask if you have any that fit him.¡± Stephen smiled. ¡°I just bought one pair some time ago, and I haven¡¯t wom it. I¡¯ll get it for you.¡± Stephen brought Maisie the new pair of pajamas. When Maisie turned around and was about to leave, Stephen walked out of the room. ¡°Zee.¡± Maisie tumed her head. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°It is I who mistreated you.¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s okay, Dad.¡± Maisie looked down, turned around, and walked toward the room without looking at Stephen¡¯s pale expression. Stephen felt extremely heavy-hearted. Even though he knew that his daughter had yet to forgive him, he was content that she still called him ¡°Dad¡±. Maisie, who was walking back to the room, saw a woman standing outside the door of her room all of a sudden. It was Linda. She did not know what Linda was saying to Nn, but it could be seen that she was giving off a bashful and happy expression. She acted extremely cautiously in front of him, but the tiny hint of joy on her face made Maisie quickly realize that Linda had a thing for Nn. Nn turned his head and noticed Maisie¡¯s retum, so his eyebrows raised slightly. ¡°You¡¯vee back?¡± Maisie scoffed inwardly. ¡®If I were not toe back, how would I get to witness you chatting with Linda s o joyfully?¡¯ ¡°Yeah.¡± Maisie shoved the pajamas into his hands. ¡°These are new. Nobody has wom them before.¡± Seeing Maisie¡¯s disturbed expression, Linda exined carefully, ¡°Maisie, don¡¯t misunderstand. I was talking about you with Mr. Goldmann just now.¡± Maisie looked at her and chuckled. ¡°I didn¡¯t misunderstand.¡± After speaking, she deliberately knocked Nn away from the doorway and walked into the room. Nn noted how the petite woman reacted just now. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°That¡¯s how she reacts when she says she didn¡¯t misunderstand us? She¡¯s jealous for sure!¡¯ ¡°That, Mr. Goldmann, 1¡ª¡± ¡°Your cousin and I are going to rest already.¡± Nn¡¯s attitude turned indifferent immediately, and he closed the door before Linda could speak. Linda froze in ce, clenching her hands subconsciously. ¡®What¡¯s the matter? His attitude was evidently different earlier. Why would he be so indifferent as soon as Maisie returned!?¡¯. She bit her lip and was secretly pleased with the thought of something. ¡®I deliberately talked about Maisie in order to approach him, and his attitude toward me wasn¡¯t very indifferent when Maisie was absent. Does this mean that I have a chance too!?¡¯ 3 In the room¡­ Nn changed into the pajamas and walked out of the bathroom. The corners of his lips could not help but twitch upon seeing that Maisie was lying on the bed with her back facing him. He leaned beside her,id on his side with his hand propped against his head, and looked at her. ¡°Are you jealous?¡± Maisie turned her head around and looked back at him with a puzzled expression. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± ¡®Since when am I jealous? He can talk to whoever he wants to.¡¯ Heughed. ¡°If you¡¯re not jealous, then you¡¯re definitely angry.¡± Maisie sat up and said seriously, ¡°Nn, please don¡¯t be so narcissistic. I¡¯m just irritated because I can¡¯t figure something out. It has nothing to do with you.¡± She thenid back after saying her piece. She could not understand why she would feel a little thom was pricking her heart after saying that. Maisie noticed that Nn had not moved for a long time, so she turned her head slightly. ¡°It¡¯s because of m y father¡­¡± Nn¡¯s eyes lit up as she was trying to exin herself. He then picked up a strand of hair with his fingertips and wrapped it around his finger. ¡°I know, but I won¡¯t take a fancy to any other woman except you.¡± He had just wanted to check Maisie¡¯s reaction. Otherwise, he would not have chatted with that woman deliberately and waited for her toe back. Although Maisie acted and responded very stubbomly, Nn could tell that she cared about him a little bit. Maisie did not utter another word and slept with her back facing him. Nn hugged her in his arms from behind, with his body pressing against her back, Maisie frowned slightly, froze in his arms, and did not dare move a muscle. Chapter 161 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 161 Nn was not nning on making the next move, but he only wanted to go to sleep with her in his arms.¡± Sleep.¡± Sensing the man¡¯s even breathing behind her, Maisie rxed gradually and felt drowsiness taking over her soon. Maisie and Nn went downstairs together. Stephen had already prepared breakfast personally. He smiled at the sight of Maisie and Nn¡¯s arrival.¡° You¡¯re up. Have some breakfast before you head back.¡± Maisie made her way to a seat and sat down in front of the table just in time to see the all dressed-up Lindaing downstairs with Madam Vanderbilt. ¡°Zee, did both of you sleep wellst night?¡± Maisie humored Madam Vanderbilt¡¯s enthusiastic inquiry by saying, ¡°Hmm, we slept well.¡± Madam Vanderbilt cast a look at Linda, who then made her way to Maisie smilingly. ¡°Maisie, may I sit here?¡± Maisie said, ¡°As you wish.¡± She pulled out the chair and sat right next to Maisie. Linda said in a friendly yet reserved tone, ¡°Maisie, I¡¯ve onlye to the royal capital of Bassburgh recently, and there are many areas that I¡¯m not familiar with. Grandma told me that you¡¯re going to take me to tour around the city and familiarize myself with it. You won¡¯t mind doing that, right?¡± Linda had been counting on Willow before this, but she did not n to count on her anymore. It was because she knew that she would stand a chance to get close to Nn as long as she hung around Maisie. A man as elegant and outstanding as Nn, who was also handsome, was a rare find that even her grandmother approved. As long as she could draw Nn¡¯s attention, she believed that she could seduce Nn from Maisie with her beauty for sure. 2 Her grandmother had told her that men did not like powerful women, but they preferred women who were gentle, caring, and loving even more. After all, her uncle was such an example. Had he not gotten himself a mistress in the end after abandoning his powerful, capable wife? Hence, she believed that she would be able to serve Nn properly in view of her personality! Noticing that Maisie was not speaking, Stephen said with a solemn expression, ¡°Your cousin and her fiance still have matters to attend to. They don¡¯t have the time to show you around.¡± Madam Vanderbilt put in a good word for Linda, ¡°How can you not have the time? It¡¯s fine to show her around thepany too. Linda is Maisie¡¯s cousin after all, so what¡¯s wrong with her taking her cousin along when she runs errands?¡± Madam Vanderbilt knew that her granddaughter had feelings for Nn. She was nning on living off Maisie, but it was very hard for her to exercise control over the idiotic girl Maisie. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Only Linda would obey her. She would be very proud if she could turn the rtionship between Linda and Nn into an intimate one o I have Linda dating Nnpletely. 03 Maisie sneered but made no attempt to reply as she had seen through Madam Vanderbilt¡¯s scheme. ¡®Heh, no wonder she¡¯s so close with her daughter-inw Le. Birds of a feather flock together.¡¯ ¡°Sure.¡± Maisie smirked and said, ¡°It¡¯s only that not everyone is permitted to enter Nn¡¯spany. If you really want to go so badly, I have an opening for a helper in my office. You maye and work as an intern.¡± E LO 11 Nn¡¯s gaze grew colder. What is this woman doing? ¡°What are you saying, Zee? How could you make your cousin an intem-¡± Maisie took her sweet time to interrupt Madam Vanderbilt by saying, ¡°She¡¯s not young anymore, so it¡¯s about time for her to get a job, right? If there¡¯s something that one can do to support themselves, why should oneze around and do nothing? After all, you have to gather an adequately good capital before you marry a rich man too, right?¡± Maisie mocked Madam Vanderbit¡¯s teachings in just a few brief remarks. TIL Madam Vanderbilt had the thinking of a feudalist that valued only the male heir. Apart from the poor upbringing of her grandson, she had taught her granddaughter to marry rich. Moreover, was Madam Vanderbilt¡¯s act of taking Linda to the royal capital of Bassburgh not because she wanted to marry Linda to a rich man and secure her finances? Chapter 162 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 162 Madam Vanderbilt blushed in embarrassment and almost turned against Maisie right there and then. On the other hand, Linda felt very uneasy in her heart after hearing that. However, she forced herself to agree with Maisie so she could get closer to N. ¡°Maisie, ¡­ I¡¯m really bad at work. I hope that you and your fiance won¡¯t reject me by then.¡± If one were to describe Willow as a hypocrite, Linda was the real temptress. Maisie smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be stern.¡± Linda was rendered speechless. Nn could not help smirking at the sight of Maisie and Linda at loggerheads. It was truly adorable to see his sweet wife determined to scheme against someone. Linda arrived at the ckgold Group as she wished. She could not help feeling excited in her heart upon seeing the bustlingpany. She did not expect Nn¡¯spany to be so huge. Nn had truly lived up to his reputation of being an influential for more Daily updates visit :- .noveljar , powerful person in the royal capital of Bassburgh. ¡®Hmph! As long as I¡¯m willing to work here, I will certainly make Mr. Goldmann notice my presence sooner orter! Linda followed Maisie to the 16th floor. She looked around the ce and could not help asking, ¡°Maisie, is your fiance here?¡± Maisie said, ¡°He¡¯s not here, of course. Why? Would you like to meet him?¡± Linda assumed a piteous expression. ¡°No, please don¡¯t misunderstand. I was only asking¡­¡± Maisie smiled but made no reply. Kennedy walked out of the office and noticed the girl following behind Maisie. ¡°Maisie, this is¡­¡± ¡°My cousin. She¡¯s the new intern.¡± Upon saying that, Maisie waved her hand and summoned a female staff member. ¡°Take her to see Director Zaleski so he can make work arrangements for her.¡± The female staff member nodded with a smile. ¡°Sure.¡± She turned around and said to Linda, ¡°Pleasee with me, miss.¡± After Linda left with the female staff member, Kennedy was stunned for a moment before he asked in a puzzled tone, ¡°Did you assign her to the warehouse?¡± 1 ¡°Or else? I didn¡¯t hire her to do nothing here. If she¡¯s going to intern here, she¡¯s going to have to buck up, work hard, and train on her patience.¡± Maisie smiled before turning around and stepping into her office. Kennedy was still pondering. Why did it feel like Maisie was doing it on purpose? 1 Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. In the administrative office¡­ Quincy reported the situation on the 16th floor to Nn and found him sniggering. He had no idea what caused Nn¡¯s peal ofughter. Quincy was startled and assumed a confused expression. ¡°Are you alright, for more Daily updates visit :- .noveljar Mr. Goldmann?¡± ¡®Why does it feel like Mr. Goldmann is in a great mood now that he came to work? Could it be that Mr. Goldman¡¯s rtionship with Ms. Vanderbilt has already reached a home run?¡¯ ¡°Why should I not be alright?¡± Nn took a nce at him., ¡°You seem to be in a good mood.¡± Good mood? Nn did not deny that. He had not expected that the woman would actually assign her cousin to do manualbor. It seemed that the wild kitten was displeased after overhearing his conversation with Lindast night. His phone that was ced on the table rang. Nn took a nce at the phone screen and found that it was his father calling. In the 16th floor office¡­ More and more customers were making appointments to purchase customized jewelry after the Soul Jewelry Studio was operating officially. Her jewelry was only customized to order, and her business was new to the market. There was a promotional discount for advanced booking while the jewelry designer was Zora. Maisie had already received more than 20 customers in session. Maisie walked out of the conference room while chatting joyously with her customer before personally sending the customer to the elevator. She returned to her office to find Nn leaning against her office chair as soon as she opened the door and looked up. She paused for a moment before she lowered her gaze. ¡°Mr. Goldmann is really hard at work by coming to my office.¡± for more Daily updates visit :- .noveljar ¡°I heard that you assigned your cousin to the warehouse?¡± Chapter 163 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 163 Maisie smirked. ¡°If you¡¯re taking pity on her, I may assign her to you.¡± Nn lowered his gaze and smiled. He got up, walked toward her, and wrapped an arm around her waist rapidly before taking a few steps forward and pinning her against the door. ¡°What happened to you iming that you¡¯re not jealous?¡± Maisie looked at him coldly. She could not stand the sight of Linda¡¯s feigned act of being weaker than Willow. In addition, was it wrong for her to build up Linda¡¯s endurance of hardships? She shoved away his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t be holding and hugging me out of nowhere. It¡¯s inappropriate if seen by others.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good for them to see too.¡± As he was speaking, he went for her lips. Maisie was so furious that she bit him. ¡°Will you please behave yourself, Nn!?¡± Nn raised his hand and cupped the back of her head. He pressed his lips against her and pushed his tongue to taste her sweetness. He could obviously feel that she was getting used to his kiss¡­. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Maisie reached for his arms while he wrapped his arms around her body. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. There was no telling if it was a trained move. His kissing skill was bing more proficient than before. Maisie felt as if her entire body was within his control. His lips moved away from hers and traveled south. She felt a gush of fiery heat that was about to engulf her. After feeling the momentary chill, Maisie recovered from her surprise and stopped his restless hand. ¡°You b*st*rd, Nn!¡± She bent her knee and delivered an attack while he was kneed after being caught off guard. The man let out a deep hiss and gnashed his teeth tightly. He felt weak from the intense pain. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I was only trying to calm you down.¡± Maisie panicked at the sight of him turning pale ever so slightly. She stepped forward to help him up. ¡°Are¡­ Are you alright?¡± Nn gnashed his teeth andughed due to extreme anger. ¡°Are you really trying to make me impotent?¡± ¡°It¡¯s your fault for suddenly¡­ doing that.¡± ¡°If I had the intention to force myself on you, you wouldn¡¯t stand a chance at resisting.¡± He inhaled a deep breath. All he wanted to do was to have some fun. However, he did go a little too far earlier, and he did not expect that the woman would have such a huge reaction. Did she really dislike being touched by him so badly? Maisie looked down. She knew that she would not be able to avoid it sooner orter no matter how much she tried to resist and hide regardless. She bit her lip and said, ¡°I need some time, at the very least.¡± Nn said nonchntly, ¡°Alright. I won¡¯t force it on you if you don¡¯t consent to it either. Daisie and the others will be joining me to head home tomorrow because my father wants to see them.¡± He left the office upon saying that. Maisie made her way to her office desk and slumped down weakly. She was clueless about Nn¡¯s feelings for her and had no idea what her apprehension was either. Her mind was a chaotic mess. Could it be that she was bing indecisive after her prolonged stay in thefort zone in exchange for dragging Nn on? She figured that he should be angry at her for her treatment earlier. That would be good for her too. Maisie could not help clenching her fists.¡± Before the Vanderbilts¡¯ affair could be resolved and before she could take back her mother¡¯spany, she could not allow herself to be immersed in his affection. Willow had spent the night out yesterday and found out from her mother¡¯sint upon her return that the b*tch Maisie had been home with Nn and had spent the night there. She bit her nails in anger, yet she counted herself lucky that she had not been homest night. She feared that the b*tch Maisie would bring up her mother¡¯s issue now. Willow could not allow the Vanderbilts to know about the issue. ¡°Willie, Linda seems to have a crush on N.¡± Le could see the way Linda had been looking at Nn last night. Linda had been behaving like a maiden who fell in love for the first time. Willow¡¯s expression turned displeased upon hearing that. ¡°Linda? Does she think that she¡¯s qualified for him?¡± Chapter 164 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 164 Naturally, Le knew that her daughter was still hung up on Nn, so she hastily said, ¡°Don¡¯t mind Nn for now. Do you think you still need to concern yourself with Nn not being attracted to you when you¡¯re the heiress of the de Amas?¡± At the mention of this, Willow held her mother¡¯s hand and said, ¡°You¡¯re right, Mom. We must make the Lucas family fully believe that I¡¯m Marina¡¯s daughter. However, I¡¯ll still need to get my hands on the b* tch¡¯s hair so I can use it for the DNA test.¡±. Le sneered. ¡°That¡¯s easy. The silly girl Linda is working in ckgold now. We shall send her to handle this task so the little b*tch Maisie won¡¯t suspect us.¡± Linda, who had never engaged in manualbor work, was angry and aggrieved after being assigned as an inter in the warehouse. ¡®Damn it! Maisie must have done this on purpose! Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. On the other hand, it was at this time when she received her aunt Le¡¯s call, so she began comining to Le without the slightest hesitation. Leforted her insincerely and said, ¡°Alright. Calm down, Linda. There¡¯s nothing wrong with enduring some hardships for the opportunity to work there. ¡°In addition, you¡¯ll be able to meet N frequently if you choose to continue working there.¡± Le mentioned that on purpose. Linda actually chose to endure it for Nn. ¡°You¡¯re right, Aunty Le. I will certainly perform well at work then!¡± She thought about how she would certainly tell Nn about how Maisie bullied her the next time she met Nn. Nn would surely take pity on her. Linda, however, had no idea that Le was mocking her in secret. ¡®The silly girl is truly delusional. Why would Nn fall for a clueless, idiotic wild brat like her?¡¯ Still, it was a good thing too. Linda¡¯s foolishness was the way to deal with Maisie on behalf of Le and her daughter. Linda actually epted the request to help willingly after being cajoled by Le because of her foolishness. It was as easy as breathing for her to get her hands on one strand of Maisie¡¯s hair. Kennedy passed the document in his hand to Maisie. ¡°The bookings ced this week have surpassed our initial nning. If things progress at this speed, it is estimated that Soul will be growing immensely in less than a year.¡± ¡°Thus, we should take back Vaenna Jewelry in less than a year.¡± Maisie shut the file, raised her head, and smiled. This area was suited to be used as a studio. However, she would need to expand the scale of her studio if her jewelry could make it to the top of the jewelry profession. Rather than spending arge sum of money to purchase other workspaces, she would merge Vaenna with Soul instead. Vaenna Jewelry was not only thepany founded by her mother-its location was set in an area known as themercial golden triangle with a steady stream of people. Moreover, Vaenna had its own storefront, so she would be able to save on quite a lot of cost indeed. Kennedy could not help chuckling at how Maisie was so calctive in the finances. ¡°The money we made from auctioning the Peacock¡¯s Pride is enough for you to buy a few stories of workspace in a commercial golden triangle.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not how we¡¯re supposed to spend money.¡± She could not bear to do that. Moreover, there were three more mouths for her to feed at home! Kennedy said, ¡°Zee, I¡¯m afraid that the other members of the Vanderbilts may notpromise even if your father is willing to hand over Vaenna to you.¡± ¡°I know. Madam Vanderbilt is here in the city to get her hands on Vaenna, and there¡¯s Le too¡­ ¡°Speaking of which, Le is still looking into bearing a male heir for my father. I bet she¡¯s doing it to ensure her status in the Vanderbilts.¡± Linda arrived at the door and was about to knock when she heard the conversation coincidentally. She pressed her ear against the door. A man¡¯s voice was heard saying, ¡°Le is trying to bear a male heir?¡± Chapter 165 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 165 Maisie said, ¡°If she bears another male heir for real, perhaps her status in the Vanderbilts will be different i n the case of Madam Vanderbilt being pleased and loving the grandson.¡± ¡®Aunt Le is trying to bear a male heit?¡¯ Linda expressed her astonishment. She was aware of her grandmother valuing grandsons more than granddaughters all the while. Her deadbeat younger brother had always been highly regarded more than her in Coralia. She was compelled to take on the chores at home despite her young age, while her brother needed not to do anything. Her grandmother had only treated her a little better only when she was about the age to wed. Her grandmother was counting on her to marry into a rich family so she could support her younger brother financially. However, Madam Vanderbilt had no idea that she wanted to marry the rich not because she wanted to support her brother financially but because she wanted to cut loose from being ordered around by her brother. If her aunt were to bear a male heir, perhaps her grandmother¡¯s focus would not be ced on her brother solely anymore. At the thought of this, Linda yearned for that in her heart to a certain extent. The office door opened all of a sudden while Linda fell to the floor next to Kennedy¡¯s feet because she was eavesdropping through the door. Kennedy furrowed his brows as he looked at her. Maisie naturally noticed Linda and looked up. ¡°Why are you standing outside the door?¡± Linda got up with an embarrassed look on her face. ¡°Maisie, I¡­ I¡¯m here to see you. I¡¯m sorry, I wasn¡¯t trying to eavesdrop on purpose.¡± Linda was about to burst into tears. Kennedy looked at Maisie. Maisie nodded, permitting him to leave. Maisie ced down the document. ¡°How can I help you?¡± ¡°I¡­ I would like to inquire from you because there are many things that I¡¯m not well aware of on my first day of internship. Maisie, you won¡¯t think I¡¯m troubling you, right?¡± asked Linda cautiously. Even though Maisie was not a fan of the Vanderbilts, she knew that Linda was only behaving in this manner because of Madam Vanderbilt¡¯s brainwashing. Compared to Willow, Linda did not disgust her other than just being a little pretentious. Most importantly, Linda had yet to do anything to hurt her. Maisie stood up and walked to Linda slowly. ¡°Why would I think that? You may seek my guidance if there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand, of course. You may also seek guidance from Director Zaleski or the other staff members.¡± ¡°Thank you, Maisie. I have one more question to ask you, Maisie.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°Do you hate me very much?¡± asked Linda weakly. Maisie humored her by saying, ¡°No.¡± Linda looked up to see her, smiling sweetly. ¡°That¡¯s great¡­¡±. Before Maisie could understand her intention, Linda suddenly hugged Maisie. ¡°Maisie, I really do want to leam from you. I know that I¡¯m a fool, but I hope that you won¡¯t mind me. The family members in my hometown disliked me because I¡¯m a girl, and I¡¯m very scared of being hated.¡± While Linda was speaking, she conveniently pulled a hair from Maisie and held it in her hand. Maisie did not speak. Linda let go of her and took a step back with her head lowered. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Maisie. I have no choice but to obey my grandmother because I want her to take me seriously. However, I¡¯m d to know that you don¡¯t hate me.¡± She smiled and said, ¡°I shall head back to work now.¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Maisie felt rather puzzled as she gazed after Linda¡¯s departing silhouette. Could it be that she regarded all the Vanderbilt family members as the same and did not favor them because of her dislike for the Vanderbilts? Could it be that Linda was different from the rest of them? Was it her fault for being narrow-minded? At the Lucas family¡­ Louis arrived at the study room. He was aware of his mother, Larissa, meeting him for Willow¡¯s matter. He had his hands in his pockets as he leaned against the wall, expressionless. ¡°Do you really think that Willow is a cousin of mine?¡± Chapter 166 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 166 ¡°She¡¯s willing to get a DNA test.¡± Larissa turned to look at him. ¡°When the resultse out, you¡¯ll have to ept it no matter what.¡± Louis shrugged. Ever since Willow had yelled at the two children in the Michelin restaurant and had thrown coffee at someone, he never had a good feeling about her. He had heard his mother talk about his aunt Marina. Given Marina¡¯s upbringing, her child wouldn¡¯t be so uncivilized. But if it was, as his mother said, when the DNA results came out, and they confirmed it, she would be his cousin, even though he still wouldn¡¯t like her. ¡°What did you find out about the designer Zora?¡± Louis¡¯ eyes darted. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s a luxury jewelry designer named Maisie Vanderbilt. She has something going on with Mr. Goldmann.¡± Larissa¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°It¡¯s her?¡± Willow had told her that she had a stepsister called Maisie, who had worked with Ms. Santiago to frame her. So she was the one behind all the drama online, and she was Nn Goldmann¡¯s woman? Larissa was deep in thought, and her expression changed. Even the Goldmanns wouldn¡¯t be able to bully the de Armas. The children got up early to get ready because they were visiting their grandfather at the Goldmann family estate. They were ted. Colton even contacted the school for two days of absence. Nn carried Daisie to the car while Waylon walked behind Quincy, carrying Daisie¡¯s and his bags. Nn left Daisie in the back seat and turned to see Maisie and Colton walking over. Colton was doing a little jog. He had never visited the family estate before. Only Daisie and Waylon had been there the previous time. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Seeing her walking slowly, Colton rushed her. ¡°Mommy, hurry!¡± Maisie didn¡¯t want to go, but she couldn¡¯t just leave them since the children wanted to! Colton climbed into the first car to sit with Waylon and Daisie. The three stuck their heads out and giggled. ¡°Mommy, go sit in the other one with Daddy!¡± Maisie was rendered speechless. She got in the car, put on her sunsses, and stuck both her hands into her coat pockets. Nn, who was sitting next to her, didn¡¯t say a word. He hadn¡¯t been speaking a lot since the night before, reverting to his solemn self. Maisie looked out the window. She was suddenly not used to this and felt uneasy. But wasn¡¯t a rtionship like that quite nice? They were just there for the children and would not interfere with each other¡¯s lives. After a year, she would be able to.. Upon recalling howfortable the children were with Nn now, she was hesitant. When they got to the estate, the car parked outside the doors, and the butler came to wee them. ¡°Hello, Mr. Cheshire,¡± Daisie and Waylon said politely. The old butlerughed and was going to say something when he saw Nn walk over with a woman and another child. He paused, took another look at Waylon and Daisie, and realized that they were triplets. ¡°Young Master Goldmann.¡± Mr. Cheshire nodded at Nn. Nn nodded back and brought the children in. Maisie walked into the mansion with hands still in her pockets, surprised because she thought she had just walked into a different world. The scale of this mansion, the antique architecture-this was how the rich of Bassburgh lived. Mr. Goldmann Sr. stood at the grand hall, waiting for his three grandchildren. Seeing them happily running toward him, he bent down with arms wide open to wee them. ¡°Oh there, look at my grandchildren!¡± Chapter 167 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 167 ¡°Grandpa, did you miss us?¡± Daisie beamed. ¡°Of course, I missed you to bits!¡± Mr. Goldmann Sr. tapped the tip of her nose, his eyes overflowing with love. It was the first time Colton was there, so everything was new to him. ¡°Grandpa, this ce is so beautiful!¡± Mr. Goldmann Sr.ughed heartily. ¡°Haha, this is your home too.¡± The maid guided Maisie to her room. The room had modern decor, but the view there was mesmerizing, and it was quiet. They could see a manmade pond and the woods. Her phone rang. It was Stephen. She walked to the window, hesitantly putting the phone to her ear. ¡°Dad?¡± ¡°Maisie, I was going through the items left by your mom recently. I¡¯ll pass them to you when you have time toe over.¡± ¡®Mom¡¯s items? She had always been under the impression that her father had not kept anything she left. Maisie pressed her lips together, and her voice was a little coarse. ¡°Okay.¡± The moment the call cut off, Maisie held her phone to her chest and turned around to leave, but she saw Nn standing downstairs. A woman was standing in front of him. Who was that? The short-haired woman standing with Nn wasughing, but unlike the day when he had been speaking to Linda, Nn smiled at her! Upon seeing them enjoying their time together, Maisie¡¯s heart was¡­ ufortable. She really shouldn¡¯t have believed him. The woman noticed her and waved at her when Maisie¡¯s mind started to wander, smiling. When Nn looked up, Maisie panicked, tumed around, and left. Nn caught a glimpse and pressed his lips together. ¡°Mr. Goldmann Sr. said you brought your lover back, so it¡¯s true!¡± The short-haired woman excitedly pped Nn¡¯s arm. ¡°Cherie Lawson!¡± Quincy rushed over and pulled her aside. ¡°Don¡¯t get physical. I¡¯m not going to save you if you make Maisie angry.¡± Cherie scratched her head. ¡°I¡¯m not getting physical. Everyone in the troops does that.¡± Quincy rolled his eyes. It was true, his sister, who was in the troops, didn¡¯t care. She was used to being around men so much, this was the norm. If she were to marry one day, she wouldn¡¯t get a husband but a new buddy instead. Maisie was different, though. They turned around but realized that Nn was gone. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Maisie went downstairs and walked past the study, where she heard the three rugratsughing with their grandfather. Mr. Goldmann Sr. seemed to be telling them a story. She realized that the children loved the Goldmanns, and Mr. Goldmann Sr. loved them so much. If she insisted on leaving a yearter, it would be too cruel for them. But if she had to ept Nn¡­. Maisie turned and bumped into someone. It was Nn! He was wearing a thin knitted sweater, lookingfortable at home, but he was still able to look great even just wearing that. That was why he had luck with women no matter where he went! ¡°You saw?¡± ¡°Saw what?¡± Maisie realized what he meant halfway through her answer. Did he mean seeing him speaking to the woman? Chapter 168 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 168 ¡°Even if I did see, is that something I should be surprised about?¡± Maisie shrugged and smiled. Nn squinted and walked past her, ¡°I guess you wouldn¡¯t mind.¡± So there was no point exining. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Maisie was rooted on the spot. After Nn said that, she felt a prick in her heart. It was very ufortable. She held her first. Yes, she didn¡¯t mind. There shouldn¡¯t be anything going on between them. She didn¡¯t know that the three kids had seen everything. Their parents¡¯ rtionship was on ¡®red alert! Mr. Goldmann Sr. stood behind the three of them, lightly patting their heads. After Maisie walked away, the three said, ¡°Grandpa, what should we do if Mommy won¡¯t ept Daddy?¡± Mr. Goldmann St. understood what was happening. ¡°Then the problem would be your mother. Why wouldn¡¯t she ept him? It¡¯s probably because she is uncertain.¡± She was still uncertain whether Nn was the person she could rely on, so she was feeling really insecure about love, marriage, and building a family. He didn¡¯t know what the girl had gone through. ¡°I saw Daddy speaking to a woman today. Do you think Mommy saw it and thought that Daddy was fooling around?¡± Waylon¡¯s words stunned Mr. Goldmann Sr., but he suddenly smiled. ¡°Probably, but don¡¯t worry, Aunt Cherie wouldn¡¯t be interested in a man like your daddy.¡± Mr. Goldmann Sr. probably knew her very well to say that. He had been running a business for so many years, so he had had enough experience to know. The three Lawsons had grown up among the troops and known Nn since they were children. They were all good at different things. Hans was impulsive but was brave and loyal. Elder Master Goldmann trusted him dearly. Quincy was detail-oriented and could get anything done well. That was why Nn had chosen him to work in ckgold. Cherie, the youngest, was brave, straightforward, and carefree. Even Elder Master Goldmann couldn¡¯t hold her back, let alone Nn, so she stayed in the troops. The three rugrats were surprised. There were women who were not interested in their father! ¡°I have an idea.¡± The two others and Mr. Goldmann Si. looked at Waylon after he said that. He put one hand below his chin and continued. ¡°If this works, Mommy will believe that Daddy is serious about her.¡± Seeing him acting like an adult, Mr. Goldmann Sr. narrowed his eyes. ¡°What idea would a little kid have?¡± Wayson said, ¡°But the n might hurt Daddy.¡± The next day¡­ Maisie hadn¡¯t slept well. She walked downstairs tired and saw the maid serving breakfast to Mr. Goldmann Sr., Daisie, and Colton. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I slept in.¡± Sleeping in at someone else¡¯s home and only getting up during mealtime was rude, and Maisie knew it. Mr. Goldmann St. was an understanding man. ¡°It¡¯s alright, you¡¯re just not used to being here. It¡¯s normal not to sleep well. Sit down and have breakfast with us.¡± Maisie pulled out the chair and sat down, but Nn and Waylon weren¡¯t there. ¡°Where¡¯s Waylon?¡± ¡°Mommy, he went out with Daddy and Aunt Cherie early this morning.¡± When Colton mentioned Cherie, Maisie¡¯s expression slightly changed. Daisie looked at Mr. Goldmann Sr. Mr. Goldmann Sr. smiled and said, ¡°Maisie, don¡¯t worry about Nn. Cherie is Quincy¡¯s sister, and they have an older brother, Hans. The three of them have been with Nn since they were children and were part of the troops.¡± Chapter 169 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 169 Maisie paused but smiled awkwardly. ¡°I wasn¡¯t worried.¡± ¡°I was just telling you. Cherie isn¡¯t interested in Nn. You¡¯ll like her once you get to know her.¡± Colton said, ¡°Yes, Mommy, Aunt Cherie is very nice. She¡¯s just a little loud and a little rough around the edges Maisie just smiled. If she said anything more, it would show that she was jealous. She wasn¡¯t going to be jealous because of Nn! She would only be jealous because another woman had already bought over the three rugrats! Daisie went close to Colton and whispered. ¡°Do you think Mommy looks angry?¡± Colton nodded in agreement. Cherie came staggering in and yelled loudly, ¡°Oh no, no!¡± She walked in huffing, resting on the door. Mr. Goldmann SI stood up. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Aren¡¯t you out with Nn and Waylon?¡± Cherie waved her hand and said, ¡°Waylon said that he wanted to buy some toys for his siblings, so we went to the market, but Waylon went missing. I split up with Nn to search, but now I can¡¯t find either of them!¡± Maisie shot up and looked at her in shock. ¡°Waylon is missing?¡± Cherie stumbled toward her and almost kneeled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it was my fault!¡± Mr. Goldmann Sr. coughed and said in a serious tone, ¡°Alright, send someone out to search for them. The town isn¡¯t big, but the area isn¡¯t extensively monitored, so it would be tougher to search than if it was in the city.¡± ¡°Sir, I¡¯ll go immediately. If I can¡¯t find them, you can take my legs away!¡± Cherie honestly felt that she was i n trouble, so she ran out immediately. Maisie held her fists. ¡®Waylon! She left without much thought and without having her breakfast. Colton and Daisie knew their brother¡¯s n, but their father and Aunt Cherie didn¡¯t, neither did their mother. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry. If Waylon came up with that n, coupled with Grandpa¡¯s help, he wouldn¡¯t actually go missing.¡± After saying that, Mr. Goldmann Sr¡¯s face sank. He didn¡¯t expect the 5-year-old Waylon toe up with such a ¡®dangerous¡¯ n. Although it was a risky n, the way this kid worked was exactly like Nn¡¯s grandfather. He was a lot more like Titus Goldmann than Nn when it came to ferocity. He really was a Goldmann. Maisie and Cherie searched the marketce. She followed Cherie¡¯s instructions and split up. She asked a store owner who remembered Cherie, and based on her description, he had seen Nn andText content ? N?velDrama.Org. Waylon too, but he hadn¡¯t noticed where they went. Maisie lost her cool. She couldn¡¯t imagine what would happen if a little boy like Waylon went missing. It was her fault. She shouldn¡¯t have overslept. What would she do if Waylon disappeared? He was a huge part of her heart. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious for now. I¡¯ve asked my brother toe over. We¡¯ll find them.¡± Cherie was busy making phone calls while consoling her. Maisie knew she couldn¡¯t me anyone but herself. Chapter 170 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 170 Nn¡¯s phone! Maisie almost forgot about that. She picked up her phone and called him, but it didn¡¯t go through. Waylon was probably wearing his phone watch. She dialed his number, but it didn¡¯t go through either. She was losing it. Had something happened to them? ¡°My brother is here!¡± Right after Cherie said that, Quincy and some bodyguards appeared. ¡°What happened to Mr. Goldmann and Waylon?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it was my fault for not keeping an eye on them. Waylon suddenly disappeared, and I split up with Mr. Goldmann to search, but I ended up losing them both!¡± That was the first time Cherie had met a setback like that. She was very familiar with everyer of the town, but she had lost a child who was under her nose. That was a huge disgrace. ¡°Mr. Goldmann probably went to find Waylon. Could they be in the wild?¡± If Waylon was kidnapped, those people wouldn¡¯t hang around a crowd. They would surely go somewhere remote. ¡°What are we waiting for then? Go now!¡± Cherie didn¡¯t wait for Quincy¡¯smand and started running. If she couldn¡¯t find them, she was going to lose her legs! At the outskirts¡­ Waylon ran into the woods and peeked from behind a tree. He knew that the people his grandfather had sent out were following him, so he wasn¡¯t worried about his own safety. Even though he felt bad for making his father sad, that was the only way to know if his mother cared about his father! N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°Waylon!¡± Waylon went back behind the tree and kept quiet when he heard Nn¡¯s voice. Nn was there because he had seen a few suspicious-looking people going toward there, so he had to check. Who were they? If something really happened to Waylon, he was going to end them! When Waylon was going to let them ambush him, he heard a sound that made him freeze. He slowly turned around. A snake suddenly popped up among the grass, a few feet away. He slowly backed up, but the snake straightened its neck, ready to attack. ¡°Ouch!¡± Waylon squared his jaw. He tripped on a vine while trying to run. He turned his head and saw the snake lunge at him. When he grabbed a branch on the ground, a body shed in front of him, and the snake bit his arm. Nn held the snake and threw it into the trees. He pulled out a knife and stabbed the snake, which stopped moving after a few jolts. ¡°Daddy,¡± Waylon looked at him in shock while still sitting on the ground. When he got up, his legs were weak because he was too afraid. He lost his bnce and started rolling down the hill, but he didn¡¯t feel any pain. He realized that his father was hugging him when he opened his eyes. Nn had Waylon in his arms. His head had hit a tree, and the snake bite on his arm started bleeding. He was cut by the vines all over, and his white shirt was torn. He tried to stay awake and looked at Waylon who was safe and managed to squeeze out a smile. ¡°It¡¯s good ¡­ that you¡¯re alright¡­¡± ¡°Daddy!¡± ¡°Mr. Goldmann! Waylon!¡± At the hospital in the town¡­ When Maisie got the call from Quincy, she hurriedly went to see Waylon, who was sitting on a bench. He sat there looking disheveled, with dirty clothes and dirt on his face. Chapter 171 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 171 Maisie made her way to him and got down on her knees in front of him weakly. There was no telling if she was scared or something else, ¡°Where did you go, Waylon? How did this happen?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mommy. It was my fault that Daddy was hurt.¡± Waylon¡¯s tone was so calm that it was terrifying. It stunned Maisie for a moment, ¡°What¡­ What happened t o him?¡± Meanwhile, the doctor walked out of the ward, ¡°Who is the family of Nn Goldmann?¡± Maisie stood up fearfully. On the other hand, Quincy walked over in the meantime. ¡°We¡¯re all his family, May we inquire what happened to him?¡± The doctor had a stern expression. ¡°We¡¯ve already dressed up his wounds and given him a blood serum injection. It¡¯s fortunate that the snake that bit him isn¡¯t very venomous, or else not even doctors could save him. We will still need to keep him for observation for two more days to monitor his condition.¡± ¡®Nn was bitten by a venomous snake!?¡¯ Maisie pursed her lips tightly while her face appeared to be rather pale. ¡°The venomous snake bit Daddy because he was trying to protect me. I would be bitten by the snake if not for Daddy.¡± Waylon lowered his head. Even though he had plotted on his father getting injured, he did not expect that his father would throw himself on him to shield him from the venomous snake and roll down the hill with him in order not to let him get hurt. Waylon raised his head to look at Maisie as if he remembered something. The unyieldingness in his gaze vanished while he choked on his words. ¡°Mommy, even though I didn¡¯t like Daddy before this, he saved m e. Is he going to die because of me?¡± Waylon had wanted to take a risk, but what should he do if his father were to die because of him? Maisie wrapped her arms around him. Waylon was sobbing soundlessly in her arms despite barely shedding a tear in her presence. Mr. Goldmann Sr. arrived at the hospital in a rush with Colton and Daisie. The old man inhaled sharply after learning about the situation. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Grandpa¡­¡± Waylon apologized. Mr. Goldmann Si. made his way to the front of Waylon, raised his hand, and rubbed Waylon¡¯s head. ¡°It¡¯s an ident. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine.¡± Nn didn¡¯t know how long he had been unconscious, and it was already dark outside when he woke up again. He turned around to find Maisie sleeping propped to the bedside and could not help being stunned for a moment. He pushed himself to sit upright slowly, and themotion woke Maisie instantly. She looked at him. ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± ¡°Hmm, where¡¯s Waylon?¡± The first words from Nn were about Waylon. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Maisie looked down. ¡°Waylon is fine. Thank you for saving him.¡± Nn¡¯s gaze changed. ¡°You¡¯re thanking me, huh? Am Ian outsider or the father of the child to you?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Forget it. I won¡¯t be hearing anything good from you anyhow, so it¡¯s better for you not to speak.¡± Nn did not want to be infuriated by her. It was better off for him to remain calm and recuperate from his injuries. Maisie bit her lower lip and remained silent for a short while before she answered, ¡°I know that you¡¯re the father of the child, and I can see that¡­ you¡¯re good to him.¡± ¡°So, haven¡¯t you realized how I¡¯m treating you then?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Maisie gnashed her teeth upon noticing Nn¡¯s fussy expression ¡°I¡¯m talking to you about serious matters. Don¡¯t divert the topic of conversation again.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to listen to you talking about something else then.¡± Nn turned to his side andid down with his back facing her. Maisie was astounded. ¡®Since when did Nn be so arrogant?¡¯ She stood up. ¡°Nn, you,¡± ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡± Maisie was stunned before she remembered that he had not eaten. Thus, she walked over to the bedside table where the food tray was. She picked up the tray and made her way to the man with his back facing her. ¡°You¡¯re starving, right? Eat.¡± Chapter 172 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 172 Nn sat upright slowly, looked at her, and enunciated word by word, ¡°Feed me.¡± If this was the past, Maisie would have ced down the food tray and said to him, ¡°Suit yourself!¡± However, she did not say anything this time. Instead, she sat next to the bed and personally spooned the food to him. She felt rather shy as he stared at her from such a close distance, so she exined, ¡°I¡¯m only doing this reluctantly for Waylon.¡± Nn gulped down the food she fed and stared at her without looking away while cracking a smile. He suddenly realized that it was rather nice for him to be injured. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. When he was done with the meal, Maisie put the food tray away. Nn gazed at her as he leaned on the pillow and rested. After noticing that she stayed, he said, ¡°Are you staying to keep mepany?¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m doing this willingly?¡± She would never stay had he not gotten hurt trying to save Waylon. Nn narrowed his eyes and suddenly tugged away the nket, revealing the empty space next to him. H e patted on the bed. ¡°I¡¯m lending the half side of my bed reluctantly for you to sleep tonight.¡± Maisie was rendered speechless. Nn continued in all apparent seriousness. ¡°I¡¯m an injured patient. There¡¯s nothing I can do to resist if you were to do something to me.¡± Maisie was lost for words. ¡®Screw you! Why didn¡¯t you just die from the venomous snake¡¯s bite, huh!?¡± Maisie refused to get into the bed with him regardless, so Nn did not force it on her either. He then turned to his side and slept. Maisie leaned against the wall and looked out the window. It seemed that she would really have to spend the rest of the night sitting here. Perhaps it was the cold, and she shuddered and curled up to sleep on the sofa by the side. She had not slept well the previous night and was fatigued, so she fell asleep soon. Nn opened his eyes slowly and turned over to look at the woman curled up on the sofa. He could not help thinking to himself about his way of captivating her heart. He wondered whether he was doing a bad job or she was ignorant. Perhaps, he should spend some time getting to know her. Noticing that she was shivering in the cold, Nn got up from the bed and walked over to pick her up back to the bed. Heid down next to her, tucked her in the nket, turned over, and curled up next to her. Nn furrowed his brows tightly at the sight of her curling up in his arms and rubbed herself against his chin. ¡®This woman was born to torment me!¡¯ It was a calm and peaceful night. When Maisie woke up the next day, she opened her eyes only to find Mr. Goldmann Sr., Quincy, and the three little kids looking at her curiously in the room. Maisie suddenly sat upright only to discover that Nn had one arm around her-she was sleeping on his bed! Mr. Goldmann Sr. chuckled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, sleep in. I¡¯ll take the kids to stroll around.¡± ¡°Cheers, Mommy!¡± The three kids left with Mr. Goldmann Sr. Quincy followed from behind in haste. Maisie was rendered speechless. Soon afterward, her hysterical voice was hearding from the room. ¡°You¡¯re a scumbag, Nn Goldmann!¡± Mr. Goldmann Sr. ordered the servants to prepare a spread of scrumptious lunch on the day Nn was discharged from the hospital. Quincy and his younger sister, Cherie, joined them at the table to celebrate Nn¡¯s return. Mr. Goldmann Sr. turned around and said to Maisie, ¡°Thank you for taking care of Nn for the past two days, Zee.¡± Maisie stopped for a moment before she said smilingly, ¡°It¡¯s alright, sir.¡± Cherie, who was wolfing down food, looked up and said, ¡°Maisie, shouldn¡¯t you be addressing him as ¡®Dad Quincy gave her a yful pinch. ¡°Not even the food can stop you from speaking.¡± Maisie felt rather embarrassed. Mr. Goldmann Sr. chuckled and said, ¡°That will happen sooner orter. We¡¯re not in a rush.¡± ¡°Whoa! So it turns out that Mr. Goldmann has yet to captivate his wife, huh? That¡¯s really funny.¡± Cherie could not refrain from mocking Nn at the dining table. She almost burst into loudughter right there and then Mr. Goldmann Sr, would have kicked her out of the house had he not treated her like family, right? Chapter 173 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 173 Nn¡¯s expression was solemn. Quincy gave her another pinch and said through his tightly-gnashed teeth, ¡°Eat.¡± Cherie remembered something else, so she said to Maisie with excitement. ¡°Please allow me to introduce myself, madam. My name is Cherie Lawson, and I¡¯m the younger sister of this idiot. Mr. Goldmann is like a big brother to us, and we have a strong friendship, so please don¡¯t misunderstand us!¡± Maisie cracked a smile. Whoa! Cherie¡¯s personality is rather feisty indeed, and she is quite loquacious. She looked toward Quincy. ¡°So you have a younger sister too, huh?¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Quincy was frustrated. ¡°My sister has always been with the troops all this time, so she snuck out of theret o check you out when she found out that Nn wasing home with you.¡± ¡°Will you please speak properly? I came after seeking permission from mymanding officer!¡± Cherie was displeased. Quincy cast her a look. ¡°Themanding officer would have penalized you if not for his friendship with our elder brother.¡± Daisie chuckled and said, ¡°Aunt Cherie, why are Uncle Quincy¡¯s name and yours so strange?¡± Cherie wrapped an arm around Quincy¡¯s shoulder and said to her smilingly, ¡°I have no idea either because our parents named us. My eldest brother is named Hans, which is a biblical name. I¡¯m lucky that they named me Cherie instead of Honey, for being so sweet.¡± Colton and Daisie held back theirughter. Maisie looked toward Quincy and said, ¡°So, could it be that Quincy is¡­¡± Nn said nonchntly, ¡°He¡¯s named that for being quirky¡­¡± ¡°Hah!¡± The people seated around the dining table could not refrain fromughing. Quincy shoved away Cherie¡¯s hand and said with an embarrassed look on his face, ¡°Fine then. You¡¯re better at making conversations than I am. Show some respect to Mr. Goldmann Sr. here, will you?¡± ¡®Can¡¯t you spare me some reputation? Why do you always have to expose my inside story anyway!?¡¯ Mr. Goldmann Sr. was not offended either by the young people joking around. After all, theughter made the ce feel more lively. They returned to the royal capital of Bassburgh after the meal. Maisie looked out the window in the car. The initial n had been to stay for two days, but they had stayed for an additional day because of Nn¡¯s injury. However, after spending three days with them, she discovered that she could interact with them in harmony and joy despite not being a real family. On the other hand, her real family members were conspiring against each other. ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡± N raised his hand and ran his fingers through her hair. Her soft, silky hair glided through his palm and felt ticklish. Maisie turned around to look at him but looked away rapidly after meeting his gaze. ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s just that ¡­ your family seems to have a close rtionship with Quincy and his sister.¡± Nn narrowed his eyes, chuckled softly, and said, ¡°Their parents used to work for my grandfather, but they were unfortunately killed in an ident. My grandfather adopted and raised them.¡± Maisie was stunned. She looked at him in astonishment because she had no idea that Quincy and his siblings had a past like this. Nn pulled back his arm and sat up straight. ¡°Hans is the eldest brother of Quincy and Cherie, and he¡¯s now working as my grandfather¡¯s bodyguard. Quincy is a meticulous person and is able to handle tasks in good order other than being slightly talkative. Hence, I have him work for me. ¡°As for Cherie, the silly girl doesn¡¯t like to be tied down with work, and that is why she has been hanging around doing nothing with the troops all this time.¡± Maisie lowered her gaze. ¡°Nn, I¡¯ve always been very curious. What sort of family are the Goldmanns?¡± The others imed that the Goldmann family was on par with the Boucher family, whether it was their status or power. However, the Goldmanns were different from the Bouchers in the sense that the Goldmanns were not a noble family. They had risen to fameter on. How had the Goldmanns attained their current status by engaging in normal business? 1 Nn took a side nce at her and parted his tightly pursed lips to speak. ¡°You¡¯ll know in the future. I¡¯ll ensure the safety of you and the children regardless.¡± Maisie was stunned for a moment. She pondered but did notment further. Chapter 174 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 174 Maisie¡¯s ringing phone interrupted the ambiance in the car at this very moment. The caller ID showed that it was Kennedy. Maisie could not help looking solemn when she picked up the call and heard Kennedy¡¯s voice. ¡°Uncle Kennedy¡­¡± Maisie arrived on the 16th floor and saw that Kennedy was discussing something with the other staff members. Kennedy halted his discussion upon hearing her voice and stopped working on the task on hand to walk toward her. ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Maisie assumed a stemn expression. How had something like that happened when she was only away for three days? Kennedy said with a stem expression, ¡°I have no idea what happened either. It¡¯s the Lucas family. Other than Taylor Jewelry, they stopped all our suppliers from supplying mineral raw materials to us.¡± ¡°The Lucas family?¡± Maisie assumed a solemn expression. Could it be rted to Willow? She was under the assumption that Willow would behave herself after experiencing those incidents initially. Yet, Willow had actually begun to make trouble again by relying on the Lucas family? ¡°Zee, the supply of mineral raw materials in our storage won¡¯tst for a week, and we won¡¯t be receiving those mineral raw materials one weekter. It¡¯s estimated that the customized jewelry our customers ordered will be dyed.¡± Kennedy did not expect that the Lucas family would brutally suppress them just because of Willow. The only reason the Lucas family had no respect for Nn was because of Madam Lucas, Larissa. ¡°There¡¯s no need to dy our customers.¡± Maisie crossed her arms and said, ¡°We still have a week¡¯s time, right? Since our suppliers are breaching our contract due to the Lucas family¡¯s oppression, we shall seekpensation from them for breaching the contract then.¡± The Soul Jewelry Studio may be a newly-operating jewelry business, but it did not signify that they would just submit themselves to the mercy of others! Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Meanwhile, at the Goldmann mansion¡­ Nn¡¯s gaze turned cold upon hearing Quincy¡¯s remark. ¡°The Lucas family is brutally suppressing Soul Jewelry Studio?¡± Quincy nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. I figured that it was due to Willow. Willow is dating Louis Lucas now, right?¡± Nn¡¯s expression tumed somber at the mention of Willow. At the thought of how the woman had deceived him and taken Maisie¡¯s ce six years ago, he wished that he could choke the woman to death. He inteced his well-defined fingers and squeezed so hard that his joints were popping loudly. He gnashed his teeth in anger. ¡°Since the Lucas family is going against Zee in this manner, I¡¯d like to see how Larissa¡¯s going to react when she finds out that Zee is her niece.¡± It would be fine even if the de Armas did not value Maisie. It would be enough that the Goldmanns valued her His woman needed not to be affiliated to the de Armas at all! Since Larissa had the audacity to bully his woman, he would not be bothered to show respect to her either! At Millennial Gemstone Inc¡­.. ¡°You must be joking to ask for double thepensation for breaching the contract!¡± A raging, highly-agitated voice resounded from the chairman¡¯s office. The middle-aged man tossed the breached contract document on the table and stood up. ¡°I can see that you have a rather huge appetite for such a smallpany. It was you who reached out to us to coborate in the past. We agreed to supply yourpany out of respect, yet now you have the audacity toe asking forpensation?¡± There was a hint of anger in Kennedy¡¯s eyes. ¡°What do you mean, Mr. Parker? There¡¯s an official contract that clearly states that if there is a breach of contract on either party, thepensation will be doubled ordingly. Moreover, it was you who breached the contract first!¡± Mr. Parker chuckled and said, ¡°How is that rted to us, huh? It was you who offended the Lucas family. You may take from them if you have the balls.¡± ¡°You¡­ Kennedy was exasperated and about to say something when Maisie, seated on the sofa with her legs crossed, removed her sunsses and cracked a menacing smile. ¡°It seems that I have overestimated Millennial Gemstone since Mr. Parker won¡¯t even take contracts seriously.¡± She stood up slowly with her arms crossed. ¡°Since Mr. Parker isn¡¯t willing to terminate the contract ording to the terms stated, we shall follow the legal procedures then, shall we?¡± Chapter 175 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 175 ¡°While we¡¯re at it, we¡¯ll show everyone what sort of crook Millennial Gemstone is that thepany refuses to givepensation after breaching a contract.¡± Noticing that she was nning on making a big deal out of this, Mr. Parker was shocked. He had no choice but to calm her down. ¡°Hehehe. Hey girl, we¡¯re all businessmen here, so why do you have to go as far as that? I can givepensation but doubling the amount is,¡± ¡°I¡¯m taking doublepensation, and I won¡¯t leave even if there¡¯s a penny less,¡± said Maisie coldly. Millennial Gemstone Inc was nning to renege on the deal because the Lucas family was their backer, Moreover, Mr. Parker did not fear Soul Jewelry because it was an unknown, smallpany new to the market. Yet, he did not expect that he would encounter a woman that would pester him incessantly. He figured that he should not be med for her gullibility. Mr. Parker grunted. ¡°If you wish to go to court, you¡¯re going to have to win the case too. Let me tell you this, you¡¯re not going to do better than you are now after offending ourpany.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Maisie fiddled with the sunsses in her hands and smiled. ¡°Very well then. I hope that you won¡¯t regret this, Mr. Parker.¡± Upon saying that, she left with Kennedy. Mr. Parker let out a grunt in contempt. He refused to believe that a small, newpany was capable of anything! Yet, his secretary came to report to him in a rush not long after Maisie¡¯s departure, ¡°Mr¡­. Mr. Parker-¡± Before his secretary could finish her sentence, she was shoved away by a few bodyguards dressed in ck. Khan then entered Mr. Parker¡¯s office with hiswyer. Mr. Parker was stunned. He stood up slowly. Thewyer adjusted his sses and made his way to Mr. Parker¡¯s table before passing his card. Mr. Parker epted the card in a daze. ¡®Derrien Golding Esq. from the Royal Legal Fir? Is that not thewyer who works for Erwin!? Derriend ced a writ of summons on the table. ¡°Mr. Parker, the Soul Jewelry Studio has entrusted me to negotiate the breach of contract with you. I hope that you will engage in discussion with a clear mind this time, Mr. Parker.¡± The meaning of his statement was that if Millennial Gemstone Inc. still insisted on not abiding by the compensatory damages listed in the contract, thepany would absolutely lose the court case. It was because not anyone could afford to hire awyer from the Royal Legal Firm! Mr. Parker leaned against his seat in a daze with sweat trickling down his temples. ¡®How is that possible¡­¡¯ A small jewelrypany was actually affiliated with Erwin. He realized that he was in trouble. In the car¡­ ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Millennial Gemstone Inc. could be so shameless. Had it not been Erwin Lincoln, they would have regarded us as pushovers.¡± Kennedy was still aggrieved while he drove. Maisie chuckled and said, ¡°Millennial Gemstone has the audacity to deny thepensatory damages because they have the Lucas family as their backer. I figured that the Lucas family convinced Millennial Gemstone by promising to pay thepensatory damages, right?¡± How could Millennial Gemstone have the courage to breach the contract and disregard the contract if the Lucas family did not back them? Perhaps they had convinced them to breach the contract by agreeing to pay thepensatory damages for them. On the other hand, Maisie¡¯s studio was newly established, and they had not advertised that they were a jewelry studio under the umbre of the ckgold Group. In the past, Millennial Gemstone had agreed to coborate with them by supplying raw materials to them for the sake of money. Other than betting on them being neers who could be easily bullied, Millennial Gemstone was also betting on them not having the courage to go against the Lucas family when Millennial Gemstone refused to pay thepensatory damages. A call was received in the meantime. Maisie smiled at the sight of the caller ID and picked up the call. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Uh, Ms. Vanderbilt. We can discusspensatory damages again properly. Don¡¯t let this trifling matter affect our rtionship by taking it to court.¡± The person calling was precisely Mr. Parker. Maisie smirked after noticing how courteous Mr. Parker sounded when he spoke. ¡°Mr. Parker, we¡¯re going t o proceed with the court case since we¡¯ve agreed to take it to court. You¡¯ve seen how our Soul Jewelry Studio is not easily bullied. You chose to breach the contract and refused to pay thepensatory damages, so it¡¯s not our fault for doing this.¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 176 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 176 ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, Ms.¡± Maisie hung up without hesitation. Kennedyughed and said, ¡°You really are turning into your mother.¡± She was not going to let herself be taken advantage of. At the Lucas family¡¯s mansion¡­ ¡°Goldmann, have you gone mad!?¡± Larissa stared straight at Nn. He just used Maisie to threaten her. Was he trying to openly challenge the Lucas family and even the de Armas? Nn crossed his legs and leaned backward. ¡°If you insist on going against my fianc¨¦e, the Goldmanns will happily y along.¡± Larissa¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°For a woman? Have the Goldmanns lost your senses?¡± ¡°She¡¯s my woman, which means she¡¯s a Goldmann. What do you think?¡± Nn slowly picked up his teacup and took a sip before saying, ¡°The de Armas should know how reasonable us Goldmanns are, especially your father, right?¡± Larissa¡¯s expression darkened even further. It was true, the Goldmanns were not reasonable people. That was especially the case of his grandfather, Titus, the man who had rough and cruel hands covered in the blood of countless nobles. In the eyes of the nobles, the Goldmanns were definitely unreasonable! Nn put down his teacup, fixed his sleeves, and stood up, ¡°Mrs. Lucas, if you insist on targeting Maisie, I hope you won¡¯t regret it when you discover new information in the future.¡± He left after saying that. Larissa frowned, ¡®What did he mean?¡¯ Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Mr. Parker suddenly called her and broke her train of thought. After she picked up, something Mr. Parker told her shocked her. ¡°What did you say? Erwin has been helping her?¡± ¡°Mrs. Lucas, please save me. I¡¯ve breached my contract under your instructions, but now Ms. Vanderbilt won¡¯t let me off! There¡¯s also Mr. Lincoln, I really,¡± Mr. Parker was devastated. He had been under the impression that she was just a newbie, but Ms. Vanderbilt wasn¡¯t someone to be bullied. He was stuck between a rock and a hard ce now. Since Mrs. Lucas was the one who had requested him to do this, he had to talk to her. Larissa was in deep thought. ¡®Erwin.. Erwin from Morwich, but why would he be helping that woman?¡¯ Nn left the Lucas mansion with his bodyguards when Willow wasing back. When she saw Nn, her heart skipped a beat. She smiled and said, ¡°Nn, are you here to see me?¡± Quincy, who was standing beside them, couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes. Who gave Willow the courage to be narcissistic? Seeing that Nn was looking at her without saying a word, her heart beat faster. Nn still cared about her. 6 However, when she recalled what had happened at the auction hall-that Nn had seen her walking with Louis-she exined. ¡°Nn, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m just rted to the Lucas family. Louis is just my cousin.¡± She looked up and smiled, ¡°Nn, I know that I¡¯m not good enough for you as a child out of wedlock, but don¡¯t worry, one day I¡¯ll get there,¡± ¡°Do you think you¡¯re part of the de Ama family?¡± Nn coldly cut her off. Willow was stunned. Her smile faded and was reced by paleness. ¡°Nn,¡± Nn¡¯s lips curled as he mockingly said, ¡°Louis¡¯ cousin is just a niece to Larissa. Do you really think you¡¯re part of the de Armas?¡± Chapter 177 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 177 Quincy gasped. ¡®Willow is a de Arma? Shouldn¡¯t that be Maisie? ¡°That¡¯s why the Lucas family is helping Willow. She pretended to be Maisie and went to them. That woman really doesn¡¯t understand the concept of humility.¡¯ ¡°Nn, I¡ª¡± ¡°Your mother was Marina de Armas?¡± Nn stared at her coldly. It was as if he was seeing through her, giving her chills down her spine. Willow¡¯s legs almost gave way. Nn squinted and said, ¡°I seem to remember that Maisie¡¯s mother was Marina. Isn¡¯t your mother Le? Hah, you¡¯re really trying hard to get what doesn¡¯t belong to you.¡± Hadn¡¯t she pretended to be Maisie six years ago? Now she was reusing the same trick and stole Maisie¡¯s identity again. Nn was d that he had dodged a bullet, looking at her disgusting face. He would have hated himself otherwise. Willow held out a hand to hold him. ¡°Nn, no, I was just-¡± Nn took a step back to avoid her like she was the gue. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me with your filthy hands. You¡¯re nothingpared to Maisie. You will never be good enough.¡± The humiliated Willow shuddered from head to toe and bit hard on her lip. ¡°Don¡¯t take what doesn¡¯t belong to you. Even if you do get it, you¡¯ll have to return it one day.¡± Nn left without looking back. Willow lost all energy in her legs and copsed on the floor, her hands sped tightly in fists. -1 Her eyes were filled with hatred. ¡°Maisie, I¡¯ll make you disappear!¡± 1 N?velDrama.Org is the owner. In the afternoon¡­ Soul Studio was in a legal battle with Millennial Gemstone. Millennial Gemstone was trending on Twitter because they wouldn¡¯t pay the penalty fees for breaching the contract. Theizens were angry, mocking Millennial Gemstone for getting into this court case because they looked down on a newpany. They received awyer¡¯s letter very soon after that. They were requested to pay thepensatory damages as stated in the contract within three days, and the amount was double the amount due to their breach of contract. The contract was posted in ck and white online, along with the breached terms. Even the signature and the stamp were authentic. That showed that Millennial Gemstone had agreed to the terms of the contract, but since they breached it and refused to pay the penalty, the owner was crowned ¡®Debtor Parker¡¯. Millennial Gemstone was being so badly mocked they had toe out with an official apology. Although the Lucas family had requested the other suppliers to stop supplying to Soul Studio, they were not aspliant as Millennial Gemstone since thetter-the biggest supplier to boot-had been set as an example. Since Soul Studio was able to hire thewyers from the Royal Legal Firm, it showed that this new company had some backing. After Kennedy hung up, he entered the office smiling. ¡°Zee, the other suppliers will continue supplying us. It looks like using Millennial Gemstone as an experiment really did work.¡± They didn¡¯t need to hunt them down one by one. All they had to do was to set an example, and the rest wouldn¡¯t dare breach their contracts anymore. Maisie smiled but was curious. ¡°Uncle Kennedy, who do you think Uncle Erwin really is?¡± She had visited Erwin to help find her some legal counsel, but the ones that he knew were the heavyweights. Chapter 178 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 178 Maisie wasn¡¯t afraid of offending the Lucas family. Someone had to be responsible, but she didn¡¯t expect that Erwin would get the royalwyer involved. Still, Mr. Parker would probably inform the Lucas family, so would Erwin be the Lucas family¡¯s next target? Kenny paused and slowly replied. ¡°I¡¯m not sure either. I just know that he has aplicated background.¡± Maisie suddenly asked, ¡°Do you know my mother¡¯s identity then?¡± Kennedy and Erwin knew her mother. Erwin knew that her mother was a de Arma, but what about Kennedy? Kennedy looked down and shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know your mother¡¯s past. She never mentioned her family.¡± Maisie wanted to say something, but she received a text. It was from Nn! Maisie walked to his office. Just when she was going to push the door open, she heard a woman¡¯s voice. 2 She paused. Wasn¡¯t that Linda¡¯s voice? ¡°Nn, Maisie doesn¡¯t like me. She asked me to do the heavy lifting. Can Ie here¡± Maisie, who was standing outside, pressed her lips together, hearing everything clearly. She had really overestimated Linda. She was just like the others. Nn¡¯s voice said, ¡°Why doesn¡¯t Maisie like you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Grandma says that she doesn¡¯t have a good temper and isn¡¯t good at ttery. Grandma was afraid that she¡¯d make you angry too. She probably doesn¡¯t listen to everything you say, right? But I would The office door opened. When Linda turned around and saw who walked in, her expression changed. She felt so guilty she couldn¡¯t look Maisie in the eyes. Maisie walked to the desk, put her hands on them, and said, ¡°You asked me toe over to show me this?¡± Nn¡¯s lips curled. ¡°What do you think about this?¡± Linda nervously exined, ¡°Maisie, that wasn¡¯t what I meant. Help me, Nn. I¡ª¡± ¡°Why should I help you?¡± Nn looked cold. ¡°Who do you think you are to me?¡± Linda shuddered but still tried to look innocent. ¡°Furthermore, Maisie and I are very much in love.¡± Nn pulled Maisie into his arms. Maisie was stunned, but he pushed her head down on his shoulder before she could react. From an outsider¡¯s point of view, they really did look very much in love!N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Linda bit her lip, on the verge of crying. ¡°I love this temper of hers. It¡¯s adorable.¡± Nn hugged her tightly. Maisie didn¡¯t know what to say. Linda looked like a clown, so she turned around and left crying. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, can you let go now?¡± Maisie said, clenching her jaw. That man didn¡¯t seem to hear, moving his fingers to her chin, ¡°You heard. Your cousin was being dodgy¡± Maisie¡¯s eyes fluttered. She lightly pushed him away and looked at him. ¡°Don¡¯t men love women who are demure?¡± ¡°Who said that?¡± Nn narrowed his eyes and hugged her tight. ¡°I like women like you.¡± ¡°Nn, let go of me!¡± ¡°No.¡± Chapter 179 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 179 Maisie pushed his face that wasing closer to her away. Nn was stuck to her like glue. Quincy walked right into a sappy scene when he opened the door. Maisie and Nn both looked toward Quincy. The air froze. Quincy backed up and closed the door. 1 Maisie pushed Nn away and calmly said, ¡°Show¡¯s over. I¡¯m leaving.¡± ¡°Wait¡± Nn pulled her hand, Maisie turned around curiously but saw him smiling, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know about the Lucas family?¡± ¡°The Lucas family?¡¯ Maisie paused. ¡®Did he ask to see me because of them?¡¯ *You found out?¡± Maisie looked down. She could keep nothing from him. ¡°Mrs. Lucas is your mother¡¯s sister, Larissa, one of the de Armas,¡± Nn said. Maisie froze on the spot upon hearing that. Larissa de Arma. Her mother¡¯s sister. Maisie had only found out that her mother was a de Arma before this but didn¡¯t know about her sister. She finally learned that Mrs. Lucas was her mother¡¯s sister! But she was the one helping Willow. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Nn stood up and walked toward her, pressing his hand on the desk around her. ¡°Willow stole your identity. She lied and said that she was the daughter of Marina de Arma.¡± Maisie looked up at Nn in surprise but was curious how the Lucas family hadn¡¯t suspected Willow until now She was filled withplicated emotions. Nn ran his finger over her lips, caressing them. ¡°Zee, if you mind, I can help you take back your identity.¡± Maisie paused, but seeing that Nn was serious, she looked down and smiled. ¡°Nn, thanks for telling me, but I¡¯ll take care of Willow.¡± Nn squinted. ¡°You think I¡¯m useless?¡± ¡°I never said that.¡± Nn looked hurt. ¡°Then why can¡¯t you rely on me, just this once¡­¡± He put his head on her shoulder. Maisie was stunned. This man was showing his soft side! No one could handle that! She cleared her throat and looked away. ¡°If you want to help, then go ahead.¡± The next day, at the Siberian Pce Hotel¡¯s restaurant.,, Madam Nera and Maisie were enjoying high tea in a private room. ¡°I heard that the Lucas family wanted to give trouble to your jewelry studio. Did you offend them?¡± Madam Nera asked Maisie put down her teacup and smiled. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say offend. It was just that my design was the same as Willow¡¯s during the auction. The Lucas family is backing her, so they were trying to snuff me out.¡± ¡°I¡¯m curious now.¡± Madam Nera looked at her. ¡°What happened between your designs?¡± Maisie didn¡¯t want to hide anything, so she admitted everything to Madam Nera. After listening to her exnation, Madam Nera was surprised. ¡°Her design was yours too?¡± ¡°Yes, I gave it to her.¡± Madam Nera seemed to understand but couldn¡¯t figure it out. ¡°Is there a grudge between you and Willow?¡± Maisie looked down and calmly said, ¡°She¡¯s my stepsister. She and her mother tried to frame me. I was just returning the favor. ¡°I was supposed to be the victim, not Pearl Santiago. Hadn¡¯t I been cautious, my reputation would have been ruined instead.¡± Chapter 180 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 180 Madam Nera nodded. She heard about Pearl¡¯s scandal, but she didn¡¯t expect that it was rted. Madam Nera hummed, ¡°The Lucases have lost their minds for helping a thief bully you. Larissa is moving farther backward the older she gets!¡± Maisie didn¡¯t say anything. The Lucas family was helping Willow because she pretended to be someone she wasn¡¯t. Maisie never thought that Willow would lie that she was Marina¡¯s daughter. It seemed like she thought Stephen didn¡¯t know about her mother¡¯s identity. ¡°But don¡¯t worry. Taylor Jewelry always appreciates talent. Even if the Lucas family asked, I wouldn¡¯t comply.¡± Maisie felt relief. The other jewelrypanies might be afraid of the Lucas family, but Taylor wouldn¡¯t. Maisie smiled. ¡°Madam, you wouldn¡¯t renege like the rest of them.¡± After the high tea session, they left the private room together. Maisie pushed Madam Nera¡¯s wheelchair and enjoyed a chat with her, with a few maids and bodyguards behind them. However, Maisie frowned when they saw Willowing toward them. Willow didn¡¯t expect to see her here, so her expression changed. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. She looked at the old woman in the wheelchair. Wasn¡¯t she the owner of Taylor Jewelry? She had thrown her out of Taylors the previous time. Maisie scoffed. ¡°You don¡¯t own this ce. Why do you care what I¡¯m doing here?¡± Willow shook with anger, but she remembered something. She crossed her arms and sneered. ¡°Haha, you¡¯re just clinging on to Taylor now that yourpany is beingered. ¡°Old woman, aren¡¯t you afraid of what the Lucas family will do if you help her?¡± Willow sniggered. She couldn¡¯t wait to see the day when everyone would leave Maisie in fear of the Lucas family, giving her no chance to get back on her feet. The female bodyguard standing behind Madam Nera walked to the front and said, ¡°You watch your mouth.¡± Madam Nera held up a hand to stop her and smiled. ¡°You look familiar. Aren¡¯t you the wild woman who caused a scene at Taylor?¡± ¡°Who are you calling wild?¡± Willow was burning with anger. How dare this woman look down on her!? ¡°The Lucas family is blind to be helping a rude woman like you.¡± Madam Nera wasn¡¯t cutting her any ck. Maisie couldn¡¯t hold in herughter. ¡°Madam, don¡¯t be angry. Her mother didn¡¯t teach her well, so she¡¯s here showing her ugly side to you.¡± ¡°How dare you mock me!¡± Willow gnashed her teeth. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of you just because you have Nn and Madam Nera. You¡¯re going to feel pain if you offend me!¡± Madam Nera spoke before Maisie could. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t blink even if you sent ten Lucases. Go, get Larissa to meet me and see what she¡¯ll do to me.¡± Willow was stunned. What was wrong with this old woman? ¡°Madam is right.¡± Maisie¡¯s red lips curled. ¡°I¡¯d like to know what ns the Lucas family has for me. Why don¡¯t you bring me to see them?¡± Willow tumed pale, clenching her fists tightly. Chapter 181 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 181 ¡®D*mn it! Who¡¯s this old woman?¡¯ At that moment, a man walked over slowly. ¡°What happened?¡± Willow turned around and saw Louis appearing. She then hurriedly walked up to him and said aggrievedly, ¡°Louis, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on! They¡¯re targeting me deliberately¡­¡± Madam Nera chuckled. ¡°Oh? Mr. Lucas, is she rted to you? Why didn¡¯t I know that?¡± Willow bit her lip, not daring to look at Maisie¡¯s eyes at this time. She was only betting that Maisie did not know about the de Armas. Louis approached Madam Nera slowly. ¡°Madam Nera, I¡¯m sorry. I hope you can forgive my cousin if she has offended you.¡± ¡°Heh, but she just vowed that the Lucas family won¡¯t show me mercy and let me go unscathed.¡± Louis frowned and red at Willow coldly. Willow lowered her head and bit her lip harshly. ¡®How is this happening? Looking at Louis¡¯ attitude toward this old hag, won¡¯t the things that I just said p me in the face? Louis did not want to care about this matter originally, let alone lend Willow a helping hand. But this was rted to the reputation of the Lucas family, and it wouldn¡¯t do the family any good if Madam Nera were t o be offended by Willow. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure that everything will be answered for.¡± Louis turned his head and red at Willow without his emotionless eyes. ¡°You, apologize to thedy.¡± ¡°Louis, I¨C¡± ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m too old to receive an apology from her. Just ask your mother Larissa toe to me someday.¡± Madam Nera snorted, then turned to Maisie and said, ¡°Zee, let¡¯s go.¡± N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°Okay.¡± Maisie smiled and then pushed the wheelchair away. Louis turned his head and watched as they left. Soon, his expression dimmed. He knew that Madam Nera was not deliberately making things difficult for them, unless¡­ ¡°Louis, I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all my fault, I¡ª¡± ¡°You actually know that you¡¯re at fault?¡± Louis red at her, inserted his hands into the pockets of his trousers, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think that I¡¯ll help you just because you¡¯re my cousin. If the Lucas family suffers any consequences just because of you, I won¡¯t let it slide, even if you¡¯re my cousin.¡° Before turning around to leave, he then stopped and said, ¡°You bettere up with something to exint o my mother.¡± ¡°You offended Madam Nera?¡± Larissa stared at Willow coldly with her sharp re as if there was a bullseye on her face. Willow trembled and bit her lip. ¡°I didn¡¯t n to offend Madam Nera. I was only talking to Maisie. It¡¯s just that Maisie hates me, so she started speaking rudely to me first while Madam Nera supported her.¡± Louis stood on the side with his hands kept in his pockets and his lips pressed together tightly, ncing a t her without making a sound. . Larissa frowned. ¡®Forget about Erwin and Nn. Maisie even has Madam Nera supporting now. Isn¡¯t she a little too popr? Apart from that, what was Nn trying to tell me when he was leaving the other day? ¡®If I were to know something¡­¡¯ ¡°Aunty Larissa, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll go and apologize.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the use of you apologizing to her?¡± Larissa said sternly, ¡°I¡¯m going to ask you again. Is what you told me before this all true?¡± ¡®If Maisie has always been targeting her and making her life difficult all this while, then why would she be so popr? ¡°Let¡¯s put Nn and Erwin aside. Madam Nera is different-the type of person that Madam Nera looks down on most is a scheming woman. Thus, since she dared to speak up for that Maisie, it only shows that Maisie must have earned her trust and admiration through some extraordinary traits or her personality¡¯ Chapter 182 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 182 ¡®If it¡¯s as she described, and she was only talking to Maisie but got targeted by thetter, there¡¯s no reason why Madam Nera, only a bystander at that time, would voice out for such an unreasonable woman. So if I were to look at it from this perspective, it¡¯s very likely that Willow was the one who disrespected them first.¡¯ ¡°Aunty, I¡­ I wouldn¡¯t lie to you.¡± ¡°Heh, I¡¯ll find out whether you¡¯re lying to me, Willow. If you dare to hide something from me or even lie to me, I¡¯ll never spare you that easily, even if you¡¯re Marina¡¯s daughter.¡± ¡®If my sister has truly given birth to such a scheming daughter, I¡¯d rather not take her in!¡¯ Willow really panicked and felt extremely unreconciled deep down. ¡®How did things tum out to be like this!?¡¯ Maisie sent Madam Nera to the ground floor of the Nera Tower. Madam Nera grabbed Maisie¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯m really happy that you apanied an olddy like me to an aftemoon tea today.¡± Because Madam Nera had no children, Maisie was starting to grow on her as the days went by as she was someone who loved jewelry just like herself. Maisie smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll brew some tea for you personally if you want to drink tea in the future. There¡¯s no need for you to spend money to go to the hotel for the high tea session.¡± ¡°Youngdy, if you didn¡¯t n to start a newpany, I would¡¯ve asked you toe over to Taylor Jewelry.¡± ¡°There wouldn¡¯t be any challenge if I were toe over to you.¡± ¡®If I wished to make my design the top-notch jewelry in the world, joining Taylor Jewelry would be the fastest way to achieve that. It would definitely be a breeze to allow my jewelry to rise to fame on an international level if I were tounch them under the name of Taylor Jewelry.¡¯ Madam Nera could see clearly that this youngdy¡¯s behavior was indeed very low-key. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡®She didn¡¯t tell me that she was Zora, nor did she rely on her rtionship with Mr. Goldmann to ask for coboration with me. This shows that she really doesn¡¯t want to rely on anyone. This is her best trait that¡¯s worth my admiration.¡¯ Madam Nera¡¯s female assistant hurried over and whispered something in her ear. Madam Nera then nodded after listening to what she had to say, ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Madam Nera, it seems that you¡¯re rather upied. I¡¯ll take my leave first then.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Madam Nera nodded with a smile. As soon as Maisie entered her office, she saw Nn sitting on the couch with his legs crossed and reading a jewelry magazine. It seemed that he had been waiting for her for a long time. Without lifting his eyelids, he knew that it was her who hade back. ¡°Madam Nera seems to really like you.¡± She had invited his young wife out for tea for such a long time, making him wait for so long. ¡®What can I do about my wife¡¯s poprity?¡¯ Maisie looked at him. ¡°It¡¯s not a bad thing to maintain a good rtionship with Madam Nera. By the way, have you been waiting for me here all this while?¡± 1 Nn closed the magazine and raised his head. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve been waiting for you all this while. I¡¯ve met your father.¡± Maisie was stunned for a split second. ¡°Don¡¯t you tell me that you¡¯ve told my dad about that?¡± ¡°Except for the de Armas, I¡¯ve told him everything that should be told,¡± he responded nonchntly. That meant, apart from Marina¡¯s identity, Nn had told Stephen about what Willow had done. Nn put the magazine down, slowly got up, and walked toward her. ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious about why Willow dared to approach Madam Lucas with your identity?¡± Maisie frowned. ¡®Indeed, what has Willow done to convince the Lucas family that she¡¯s Marina¡¯s daughter? And the main thing is that she has not been exposed yet. ¡®Willow was already traveling with the Lucas family¡¯s members on the day of the auction, which means she¡¯s taken my identity and used it to approach the Lucases since a long time ago. ¡°Did your mother leave any item behind after her passing?¡± Nn asked all of a sudden. Maisie was taken aback and instantly remembered that her father had called her the other day and told her that he was organizing her mother¡¯s belongings. Chapter 183 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 183 Could it be something that Mom has left behind?¡¯ Willow returned to the Vanderbilt manor and wanted to talk to her mother ande up with a solution with her mother. Unexpectedly, she saw Stephen sitting on the couch with an obscure expression as soon as she walked in. And for some reason, her mother was kneeling on the side. ¡°Dad¡­ What happened to Mom¡­¡± ¡°You still have the face to ask me that!?¡± Stephen was so angry that he mmed the table and stood up.¡° You mother-and-daughter are really shameless. You actually have the guts to steal the bracelet that belongs to Zee¡¯s mother!?¡± If Nn had not called him and told him that Willow was pretending to be Marina¡¯s daughter out there in public, leading him to find out that the bracelet in the box had been missing, he might not have known that his daughter would dare to go to this extent. This was the first time that Madam Vanderbilt saw her son acting this ferociously, so she only sat there and did not dare to say a thing. Willow¡¯s expression changed, and she held onto the opening of her sleeve subconsciously. ¡°Dad¡­ I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± ¡°How dare you deny it?¡± Stephen gnashed his teeth. ¡°I dare you to tell me now, who¡¯s your mother? Is it Marina de Arma or Le Scott!?¡± Le, who was kneeling on the floor, hugged Stephen¡¯s thigh while crying her eyes out. ¡°Dear, it¡¯s my fault, this is all my fault! Please forgive Willie for my sake!¡± ¡°You, get away from me!¡± Stephen kicked her away and pointed at her. ¡°Your daughter doesn¡¯t even want t o recognize you as her biological mother, and she even has the balls to say such rebellious things. Do you dare to tell me that this has nothing to do with you?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Le did not expect Stephen to find out about it so quickly. ¡°This is all over.¡¯ Stephen scolded Willow furiously. ¡°Give the bracelet back! Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being cold blooded to you!¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Dad, why must you treat me like this?¡± Willow roared hysterically. ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything wrong. I¡¯ve only taken her bracelet, why should I return it? Maisie has already snatched Nn from me, so what¡¯s wrong with me taking her identity away!?¡± Stephen grabbed the mug on the table and flung it at her. The mug hit her cheek, and it reddened immediately. Willow clutched her cheek while staring at him nkly. ¡°You just hit me¡­¡± ¨C ¡°Give the bracelet back!¡± Stephen¡¯s eyes were filled with pure wrath. Willow took off the bracelet and threw it to the floor angrily. The bracelet was smashed into pieces in an instant. ¡°I hate you!¡± Willow ran out of the Vanderbilt manor without looking back. Le chased out hurriedly. ¡°Willie!¡± Stephen stepped forward heavily and picked up the shattered bracelet. It was something that he had originally wanted to give to Maisie, but he did not expect¡­ I can¡¯t even protect this bracelet.¡¯ Madam Vanderbilt rolled her eyes. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a bracelet? Look at you, why must you create a scene out of this?¡± ¡°Mother, if you try to be nosy ever again, you should go back to our ancestral mansion.¡± ¡°You!¡± Madam Vanderbilt was stupefied. Stephen¡¯s eyes looked cold as he picked up the broken bracelet and went upstairs without uttering another word to his mother. Madam Vanderbilt was enraged, but she did not dare to vent her spleen. ¡®My son, he¡¯s rebelling! The night sky was dim¡­ The windows of the car that was parked near the park were fogged, and Le was lying in the arms of a man with flushed cheeks. Le stopped the man as he approached her and wanted to leave a hickey on her. ¡°You pervert! I¡¯d kill you if I were to be discovered by that old thing when I go home!¡± After saying so, Le picked up her clothes and put them on slowly. The man lit a cigarette, opened the car¡¯s window, started smoking, and snorted. ¡°It seems that you¡¯ve been leading quite a life throughout all these years, especially after marrying Stephen Vanderbilt. I thought you had forgotten all your old customers, including me.¡± Le¡¯s expression instantly dimmed at the mention of the phrase ¡°old customers¡±, but she did not reveal a nannoyed expression. Chapter 184 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 184 ¡°What are you talking about? How could I forget about you, Nels?¡± ¡°Hehe, don¡¯t you onlye to me when you¡¯re lonely?¡± Nelson ced his rough fingers on her waist. Leined, ¡°He has no interest in me, what can I do?¡± ¡®D*mn it! If it weren¡¯t for the sake of conceiving a son, and Stephen has been refusing to touch me during this period, why would Ie up with such an idea? ¡®Stephen is the one who¡¯s treating me like sh*t, so he can¡¯t me me for cuckolding him! ¡®Anyway, since I was able to bring Willow back to the Vanderbilts and talk him into recognizing her as his daughter, I can definitely give birth to someone else¡¯s son and do the same again this time around! 3 Nelsonughed. ¡°I think you¡¯re surely here because of something else, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°You do know me well, Nels.¡± A hint of viciousness shed across Le¡¯s face as she said, ¡°I¡¯m here because of only one thing. I know what those people who serve you do, so if you¡¯re willing to do this one thing for me, I¡¯ll definitely pay you a considerable amount of money.¡± ¡°Oh? It sounds like a pain in the tss, huh?¡± Nelson said while breathing out smoke. Le smiled coldly. ¡°I have to remove someone from existence for my daughter.¡± The next day¡­ Stephen brought a brocade box to the ckgold Group and handed it to Maisie. ¡°Zee, I didn¡¯t expect that Willie would get her hands on your mother¡¯s bracelet. Unfortunately, she broke it. I know that you¡¯ll have a way to restore it, but it¡¯s being returned to its owner now.¡± A bracelet was in the brocade box. However, apart from the parts that were rimmed with gold, the whole bracelet had been shattered into pieces. Stephen med himself. He had reorganized all these items because he nned to give them all to Maisie. But he did not expect the mother-and-daughter duo to go into his study and find something that they shouldn¡¯t be touching. Thinking of this, Stephen could not help but feel regret. Maisie closed the brocade box. ¡°I¡¯ll restore it.¡± ¡°Zee, I won¡¯t say anything else. As for this matter, I¡¯ll surely teach Willie a lesson I¡¯ve owed you too much over all these years.¡± Maisie pressed her lips together and lowered her eyes after listening to him. ¡°Well, I¡¯m not qualified to say anything about you either.¡± ¡®He¡¯s my only rtive now, so what can I do?¡¯ ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll divorce Le after this.¡± ¡°You¡­ You want a divorce!?¡± Maisie looked at her father in shock, perhaps because she never imagined that her father would even divorce Le Stephen had been thinking about it for a long time. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t brought them back to the Vanderbilts for Willie¡¯s sake, you wouldn¡¯t have been wronged back then. I know that you¡¯ve beenining and despising me throughout all these years. ¡°However, both of them have crossed my bottom line bymitting such a misdeed. I was the one who brought harm to you back then.¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Stephen¡¯s expression looked calm. Nn had actually asked about Maisie when he called him yesterday. He did not expect that his decision to marry Le back then would overshadow Maisie¡¯s childhood so seriously that she still did not believe in marriage at such an age. As a father, he never thought that he would blight his daughter¡¯s childhood and affect her whole life. ¡°Zee, Mr. Goldmann is a good man. In my opinion, he treats you very well. In fact, the most important thing in marriage is the rtionship between the two people. I sincerely don¡¯t wish that you and Mr. Goldmann will face the same situation that your mother and I did in the past.¡± Stephen left after saying that Maisie sat in her seat nkly. Her gaze was then fixed on the broken bracelet lying in the brocade box. Chapter 185 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 185 A text message suddenly appeared on the screen of Maisie¡¯s cell phone, Maisie retracted her gaze, picked up the phone, and read the content of the text message. Her gaze then changed instantly as she stood up. She ran out of her room in a hurry and ran into Kennedy. Kennedy asked her immediately, ¡°Zee, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°My dad is involved in an ident.¡± Maisie did not have the time to exin too much and ran out of the office Kennedy saw her look flustered, and his expression changed instantly when he heard Maisie say that Stephen was involved in an ident. I should go and tell Mr. Goldmann about this.¡¯ Maisie came to the underground parking lot and saw that her father¡¯s car door was open. Her father was lying on the steering wheel motionless. ¡°Dad!¡± She was about to walk over to check him out when she was stunned with a taser. She then saw the face of the man who stunned her before shepletely lost consciousness, ¡®This man¡­ She eventually dropped slowly to the ground. The other two masked men shoved her into a van while the man with the taser pulled his cap down, dashed to the front passenger seat, and got into the van. The van¡¯s door was closed, and the van drove away at high speed. In the Underground Freeway¡¯s ck market¡­ Maisie woke up gradually in numbness, only to find that she was lying on a cold iron-frame bed with her hands and feet locked in chains. ¡®What happened!?¡¯ She recalled going to the parking lot to find her father, and then¡­ ¡°That man! She looked around the dimly lit room. The mottled and yellow walls were covered with newspapers. There was only a table and an iron bed in the room and no other furniture. She sat up sideways, pulled the chain, and realized it was locked. The door opened all of a sudden, and a few masked men walked inside. Maisie became vignt subconsciously. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to know who we are. We¡¯re just people who get paid by aplishing tasks for others.¡± The man in colorful clothes, who was leading the team, motioned to the men beside him, and two men walked toward her and pressed her against the bed. ¡°What are you going to do? If what you want is money, I can give it to you!¡± Maisie struggled as fear spread like wildfire within her. She realized that she might have been set up. ¡®Who the hell is it!?¡¯ ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, we won¡¯t do anything to you.¡± The man walked over to the bed, stretched out his hand, and caressed across her fair cheek. ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk, what a beauty.¡± Maisie¡¯s pupils constricted slightly. She kept calming herself down inwardly and said, ¡°No matter how much the other party is paying you, I can double the amount.¡± ¡°Hehe, we don¡¯t need the money.¡± The man retracted his hand, put his hand into his pocket, and took out a syringe. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Maisie¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°What are you going to do to me!?¡± ¡°Hold her down.¡± The man ignored her question, and the men beside her pressed her against the bed tightly. The person holding the syringe then pulled her hand out. ¡°Stop, stop-Ah!¡± The needle pierced into her arm, and her muscles did not rx under such a tense condition. When the man injected the cold liquid into her, the pain caused the whole arm to be numb. ¡°Let go of me¡­¡± Maisie could only feel that the blood all over her body began to heat up, while all her senses and perception became abnormal due to the drug that was flowing in her body. The man chuckled. ¡°Good girl, this thing won¡¯t kill you. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s a little addictive.¡± Maisie could not stay calm when she heard the word ¡®addictive¡¯. ¡°You d*ckhead, let me go!¡± Maisie gnashed her teeth, but not only was she unable to exert any strength, but she even started to sweat in her palms. She felt very light, and under the ecstasy¡¯s effects, she felt that the scenes around her had begun to change. She could not hear what they were saying and felt that the whole ceiling was swirling. Chapter 186 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 186 ¡°Nol- Nn?¡± Maisie thought the man next to her looked like Nn, but he slowly sat up and moved toward her, ¡°What did you call me?¡± Maisie raised her hand meekly to hold the man¡¯s cor but realized the man wasn¡¯t Nn, so she immediately pushed him away She turned around, and there were a few men that looked identical. They put out their hands toward her with evil smiles ¡°Ah!¡± Maisie hugged her head, screaming her head off because she could no longer control her emotions. The terror on her face reced her beauty, ¡°This drug is really strong.¡± Seeing she had almost lost her mind, the men knew that the drug had taken effect. ¡°I¡¯ll give the rest to her tomorrow.¡± The men turned to leave, but the door was opened. Someone had budged in. The people inside looked pale. They saw ame man with a cane walk in with a few burly-looking men. H e removed his hat. ¡°Give that woman to me.¡± ¡°Gerald, what are you-¡± ¡°You kidnapped Mr. Goldmann¡¯s lover and brought her to my ce. Are you trying to get me in trouble?¡± Theme man looked pale. He hit the man with his cane. ¡°Mr. Goldmann¡¯s lover? She¨C¡± ¡°Who instructed you to do this?¡± ¡°Nelson asked me to kidnap the daughter of Stephen Vanderbilt. We didn¡¯t know-¡± Gerald pointed his cane at him. ¡°I won¡¯t be able to save Nelson Baker. Get him to run as far as he can. Send this woman to the hospital immediately. Mr. Goldmann is searching for her now. If my ce is trashed, I¡¯m going to beat you up!¡± ¡°There¡¯s trouble!¡± A boy ran in. ¡°Gerald, Mr. Goldmann¡¯s men are here!¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Gerald was stunned, gave them a hard stare, and walked out with his cane. The casino was in chaos. One of the gamblers was hugging his head in a corner, while the fighters that had been beaten badlyid on the floor, unable to get up ¡°Mr. Goldmann, I¡¯m so sorry. My men have been blinded and kidnapped your woman. I¡¯ve tried to stop them. Please forgive us.¡± This chaos had caused him a huge loss, but offending the Goldmanns would be a different type of nightmare. Even though they were all desperados running illegal businesses, they knew who not to anger. If they offended the Bouchers, the worst-case scenario was that they would be put in jail with a record. However, they might lose a lot more than their freedom if they angered the Goldmanns. Goldmann stretched. ¡°Who did it?¡± ¡°It was Nelson. He was instructed to kidnap your woman, but don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll report to you when I get my hands on him.¡± Gerald was the leader of the gangsters, but he was nothingpared to the Goldmanns. To protect his ce, he had to hand Nelson over since this all had happened because of him. Nn walked to him and looked down. ¡°I¡¯ll give you three days to hand him over. If not, you can say goodbye to your entire underground business.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll do as you say,¡± Gerald replied with beads of sweat on his brows. Maisie was brought out, but she looked as though she was in a trance since her mind wasn¡¯t clear. Nn went over to get her. Her body was cold, and her eyes were empty. The few men noticed the cold atmosphere and shuddered. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, don¡¯t worry, we didn¡¯t do anything to her. We just gave her a shot-¡° Chapter 187 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 187 Nn¡¯s eyes were filled with anger. ¡°What was in it?¡± ¡°Ecsta-¡°Nn kicked the man before he could finish and copsed on the ground. Nn¡¯s eyes were red with fury. ¡°How could you give that to her!?¡± The man didn¡¯t care about the pain caused by the fracture and frantically tried to exin, ¡°It wasn¡¯t a big dose!¡± They needed to give her shots for three consecutive days to get her hooked. She would just feel terrible for a few days if it was one shot, but they never expected Nn to find them. Nn carried Maisie with both arms and turned to stare at them. ¡°If anything happens to her, it¡¯ll be the end of you.¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. In the car¡­ Nn held Maisie in his arms. Her hands were cold, no matter for how long he rubbed them. ¡°Zee?¡± Nn spoke to her, but Maisie just looked up at him, a little slow. Nn hugged her tight, his eyes dark and jaw clenched. ¡°Quincy, drive faster!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Quincy stepped on the elerator, and the car sped up. The drug¡¯s effects came and went as Maisie was rushed to the hospital. She almost lost her mind because of the unusual emotional swings, causing her to hurt the doctor attending to her. ¡°Get away from me, go, leave!¡± ¡°Zee!¡± Nn grabbed her hand and hugged her. ¡°Zee, it¡¯s me, don¡¯t be afraid. You¡¯re at the hospital, and no one will hurt you here.¡± Maisie suddenly bit his shoulder. Nn winced but didn¡¯t push her away, still holding her tight. ¡°Mr. Goldmann,¡± The doctor closest to him and Quincy walked close to help make Maisie let go, but Maisie was filled with hatred, her eyes feral. The doctor immediately administered a sedative, and Maisie soon let go. A very deep bite mark could be seen through Nn¡¯s shirt. Maisie slowlyid down, her breathing stabilized. The doctor wiped off his sweat and said, ¡°The drug causes hallucinations, but she didn¡¯t have a lot in her system. She will suffer for a few days while we treat her.¡± Nn was quiet. The pain in his heart was far greater than the pain in his shoulder. Quincy frowned. Some people took the drug she was given just to feel a little more excited, and it was sold He had seen people who used it lose control over their emotions because they couldn¡¯t cope in the beginning. It made them unstable. But if they continuously took it, they would start getting addicted, just like Dupin. People who took it frequently would be able to function normally and could even control their hallucinations, but the more they were hooked, the bigger the dose they needed. It wouldn¡¯t cause death, but if taken over a long period, it would cause schizophrenia, self-harm, and in the worst case, they would lose their sanity. This hallucinogen had broken up many families and lives. Who would be cruel enough to give this to Maisie? He could be sure that no matter who did it, they were going to be in grave danger. Three dayster¡­ Nelson had gotten his money and was getting ready to flee, but Gerald caught him and brought him to Nn. He was half-gone from being beaten to a pulp and sustaining fractures all over his body. He was dragged to Nn¡¯s feet by two men in ck, covered in blood. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, he said that it was Le who asked him to do this. Le wanted Ms. Vanderbilt to get addicted.¡± Chapter 188 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 188 Quincy walked over and slowly opened his mouth. This stepmother was too cruel. She would ruin Maisie to secure her daughter¡¯s future. With hisst breath, Nelson looked up at Nn, sitting cross-legged on the chair. He looked like the devil straight out from the depths of hell. He had no expression on his face, while his amber eyes were cold and sharp, making him look devilish. Nn uncrossed his legs into a new sitting position. He leaned forward and looked down at him. ¡°If you admit it, I¡¯ll let you live.¡± Nelson¡¯s eyes filled with tears as he saw hope. But what Nn said next took out all the shine in his eyes and only left them with fear. ¡°Break his hands and legs. Spread the word that whoever tries to save him will suffer the same consequences.¡± Nn got up and left without looking back. Quincy signaled the men with his eyes and followed Nn out. Gerald brought his men in to check long after they left. Seeing how terrible Nelson looked, Gerald shuddered. ¡°See what happened to Nelson. Learn who not to anger, or you¡¯ll end up like him.¡± Nelson lectured his men. 1 ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The men obeyed, not wanting to suffer the same fate. If their limbs were broken and they could not get treatment, they would just end up being disabled for life. If they had a choice, they would rather go to jail with their limbs intact. Maisie¡¯s health improved after a few days of treatment. She couldn¡¯t remember much of what had happened that day except the vague memory of hurting someone. When the doctor came in to check on her, he asked, ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, how are you feeling today?¡± ¡°Thank you. I feel much better now.¡± Seeing hermunicating clearly, the doctor was relieved. ¡°You should be d you didn¡¯t get a big dose, o rit wouldn¡¯t be as simple asing to the hospital.¡± She would have to be sent to rehab. That would be even worse than what she had suffered for the past few days. Maisie looked up, ¡°Doctor, can I know what was injected?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a hallucinogen called Dupin. It¡¯s for medical research, a medication that causes hallucinations. ¡°Our bodies will reject it at first. Those that have mild rejections won¡¯t have bad hallucinations. However, those who have serious rejections like you lose consciousness. ¡°It¡¯s very addictive and hard to recover from it,¡± the doctor exined. Maisie pressed her lips together. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. She had guessed as much when the man said something about addiction. The doctor checked the results of her blood test and asked, ¡°By the way, your blood is really unique. Have you had some medication before this?¡± Maisie was surprised. ¡°There¡¯s more than the hallucinogen?¡± The doctor was troubled. ¡°Yes, but you¡¯re recovering quickly. Under normal circumstances, it would take about a week to get it out of your system, but this hallucinogen seems to have almostpletely disappeared,¡± ¡°You¡¯re awake, Mis. Vanderbilt?¡± 1 Quincy walked in, cutting off the doctor. Chapter 189 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 189 Maisie suddenly remembered something when she saw Quincy and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Nn?¡± ¡°He went back for a change of clothes. He sent me over.¡± Quincy smiled. eo He probably didn¡¯t want to stain his shirt with blood. ¡°Quincy, did I¡­ bite Nn?¡± Maisie asked. She remembered that she had bitten someone, and she thought she had heard Nn¡¯s voice. Quincy smiled. ¡°You remembered,¡± Maisie looked down. It was true. She continued asking, ¡°Do the children know that I¡¯m in the hospital?¡± She hadn¡¯t been home for a few days. What would the children think? Quincy answered, ¡°You weren¡¯t stable for the past few days. Nn covered it up because he didn¡¯t want them to worry.¡± Maisie nodded. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. It was true. If Waylon and the others came to see her here and she wounded them, Maisie would feel horrible. ¡°And my father,¡± ¡°Your father is fine.¡± Nn walked in. The doctor and Quincy left, giving them time to be alone. He sat down next to the bed. His handsome face looked tired, but he wasn¡¯t bothered. ¡°He was just stunned.¡± When Maisie drifted off, Nn pulled her into his arms. The sudden warmth surprised her. ¡°Zee, you really got me worried. Please don¡¯t do anything alone if anything happens in the future, promise me.¡± Nn admitted that he had lost his cool when he saw her losing her mind. That was something he had never felt before. It had felt like if he just loosened his grip, the woman would disappear forever. What should he do with her? ¡°Nn.¡± Nn looked at her. ¡°Hmm?¡± Maisie looked straight at him. ¡°Take off your clothes.¡± Nn paused, his deep-set eyes filled with curiosity, but he smiled helplessly. ¡°I¡¯m not going to bully a patient,¡± Maisie ignored him and started taking off his custom-made suit. Nn was wondering if this woman of his was starting to make a move, but should he y along? Maisie wasn¡¯t thinking. She unbuttoned his shirt and pushed the right shoulder of the shirt off. The bite mark was purplish red, a big patch of it. Nn suddenly pushed her onto the bed. Maisie was stunned. This half-undressed man with the most beautiful face was getting closer, but this seduction had made her mind go nk. Nn¡¯s lips slowly touched hers, more gentle than usual. He started with pecks before going all in. Maisie didn¡¯t push him away as her hands were held down. ¡°Zee-¡± The door was opened. Maisie snapped back into reality and pushed away Nn, who was on top of her. Mr. Goldmann SI. was standing at the door, looking shocked. ¡°You rascal! Zee isn¡¯t out of the hospital yet, and you can¡¯t even control yourself already!¡± Nn was rendered speechless. Maisie sat up and awkwardly exined. ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding. We didn¡¯t-¡± ¡°Zee, you¡¯re still recovering, Don¡¯t give in to this man. Take care of yourself.¡± Mr. Goldmann Sr. cut her off with kind advice. ¡°Dad, you think that I would,¡± ¡°Put your clothes back on before you speak.¡± Nn was again rendered speechless. Chapter 190 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 190 At the Vanderbilt mansion¡­ A clear, loud p fell on Le¡¯s face, putting her in a state of shock. When Stephen found out that Le was behind Maisie¡¯s abduction, he shook in anger while he barked,¡± You horrible woman! I¡¯ve never treated either of you badly all these years, but you! How could you do this t o Maisie while I¡¯m still breathing!?¡± Le trembled with her hand on her cheek. She never expected the n with Nelson to fail. It was all because of Nn! There was no point for Le to exin herself, but she realized that Stephen was furious. ¡°Listen to me, dear,¡± ¡°What else do you have to say?¡± Stephen was utterly disappointed in her. ¡°I¡¯ve always thought that you were sincerely nice to Maisie, that you¡¯re a good stepmother, but now I know that I had been too naive.¡± He finally understood why Maisie wouldn¡¯t ept this mother-and-daughter duo. They were such cruel women, but he¡­ He had sent Maisie away because of them! He had almost caused the end of his daughter! Stephen mmed the divorce papers on the desk. ¡°I wanted to give you another chance, but there¡¯s no need for that now.¡± ¡°You, You want a divorce?¡± Looking at the divorce papers, she lost her cool.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°Yes, I want a divorce,¡± Stephen said with full sincerity. He couldn¡¯t care about the years they had spent together anymore. He had made up his mind. Le crawled to his feet and held on. ¡°Stephen, please don¡¯t do this to me, ¡­ I¡¯ve been by your side for so many years and gave you a daughter. You can¡¯t do this to me!¡± Stephen paused. Le had called him ¡®Stephen¡¯, bringing him back to the time when they had first met. Le had been a pure and gentle woman at that time, but now it seemed that everything was a facade. Seeing that he was responding, she continued. ¡°Steph, I know what I¡¯ve done. I only did it because I¡¯ve lost my mind, but I¡­ I never thought of putting Maisie in danger. I just wanted to threaten her. It was all for Willow! ¡°I only have Willow, and all these years, she wasbeled a child out of wedlock. Do you think I feel good about that? She loved Mr. Goldmann so much and stayed with him for six years, but she was pushed aside because of Maisie. Yes, Maisie had a better namesake, and she¡¯s capable and smart. Sometimes I wished m y daughter was like her. ¡°But had Maisie not done anything to hurt my daughter? How do you think Willie got those designs? It was all because Zee worked with Freddy to frame her. What did Willie do wrong?¡± Leined on behalf of her daughter. Stephen took a deep breath and looked at her. ¡°When you and Willie framed her six years ago, did you imagine it woulde back to haunt you now ¡°I¡¯ve done my daughter wrong all these years because I¡¯ve loved Willie too much. But Zee, she never got the love she deserved from me. While she med me, did she do anything to the both of you?¡± 2 Stephen stared at her, squaring his jaw. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t done you wrong, I wouldn¡¯t have brought you back home. I never wanted Willie to be the child out of wedlock. But were my actions fair to Maisie? It wasn¡¯t fair, but in the end, you still chose to hurt her.¡± Chapter 191 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 191 ¡°What are you dissatisfied with?¡± Stephen never thought about things from Maisie¡¯s point of view because he did not dare to do so before. He felt guilty for Willow and her mother, but he was also ashamed whenever he thought of Maisie. She resembled her mother too much, and he had been transferring his resentment toward her mother onto her. He was afraid that he would not be able to control his feelings for Marina de Arma whenever he saw Maisie in person. He had indeed spoiled Willow a little bit too much, but that was because others would always insult Willow due to her identity as an illegitimate daughter, and he did not feel good about that deep down. It was difficult to bnce his love for his daughters and be unbiased. It was not Willow and her mother that he, as a father, owed the most, but Maisie! Seeing that Stephen was determined to divorce her, Le slumped on the floor. ¡®But I will have nothing once I leave the Vanderbilts! I don¡¯t want to go back to the time when life was sordid and poor. I don¡¯t want to worry about acquiring a livelihood anymore! ¡®No, I mustn¡¯t let it go! Why should I let go of everything that I¡¯ve obtained through painstaking efforts? Even if it weren¡¯t for Willie, I must also do it for myself now! ¡°Steph, you can¡¯t divorce me,¡± Stephen did not want to listen to any more of her exnation. ¡°Don¡¯t say anything anymore. Sign it, and I¡¯ll give you a sum of money for the sake of the love that we had had before this. I won¡¯t ask you to leave empty-handed.¡± Le cried out loud, ¡°But I¡¯m pregnant!¡± Stephen¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°What did you say?¡± Le ced her hand on her abdomen and said while tears gushed down her cheeks, ¡°I got pregnant from thest night that we shared. This child belongs to you. Do you want to watch your son be born without a father? And do you want him to suffer from other people¡¯s supercilious attitude as soon as he¡¯s bom just like Willow!?¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Stephen¡¯s body swayed. ¡®Le is pregnant!?¡¯ ¡°Stephen!¡± After hearing that, Madam Vanderbilt hurried into the study. She was afraid that she would lose a grandson if she did note in to stop him at that moment! She helped Le to get up from the floor. ¡°Le, are you really pregnant? Is it¡­ a son?¡± A glimmer of pride shed across Le¡¯s eyes upon seeing that Madam Vanderbilt truly cared about her, but her expression still looked pitiful. ¡°Mother, I¡¯m sorry, I¡­ I was only informed that I¡¯m pregnant after I went to the hospital for a checkup a few days ago.¡± ¡°Wow, that¡¯s great!¡± Madam Vanderbilt was incredibly delighted. She turned her head and said to Stephen i n dissatisfaction, ¡°Aren¡¯t you a little too old to be asking for a divorce already? Le is going to give birth t oa son for you, yet you¡¯re asking for a divorce? Have you lost your mind?¡± Stephen gnashed his teeth, clenched his fists, and left the study without looking back. Madam Vanderbilt ignored him and became more cordial toward Le. She caressed her belly and asserted, ¡°I didn¡¯t have high hopes in you before this, but I didn¡¯t expect your belly to make a good show at this age. Don¡¯t worry, as long as you can give birth to a son for the Vanderbilts, I¡¯ll definitely not allow Stephen to divorce you.¡± Le wiped her tears and smiled. ¡°Mother, thank you.¡± She then sneered inwardly. She was not actually pregnant, but she had to tum to this method to secure her family position. At most, she woulde up with something to resolve this issue in the future. ¡®He wants to divorce me so that he can give everything to that b*tch? Keep dreaming!¡¯ 2 At the hospital¡­ ¡°Nn, get out of here. I want to get changed!¡± Maisie kept pushing Nn out of the room while Nn turned around and embraced her in his arms with a smile. His eyebrows were slightly raised, and he looked unruly. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can even change your clothes for you.¡± ¡°F*ck off!¡± Maisie lifted her foot and kicked him out. Standing outside the door, Quincy saw Nn get kicked out of the ward, and theers of his lips were twitched stiffly. He had to harness all the energy from every single fiber of his being to suppress his urge tough. Chapter 192 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 192 Nn was very distressed as his young wife had kicked him out. ¡®I just wanted to help her get changed. It¡¯s not like I was going to do anything to her. Was that necessary? ¡°Mr. Goldmann.¡± Stephen came over slowly. Nn adjusted the hem of his jacket, and his expression returned to being indifferent and cool. ¡°Mr. Vanderbilt?¡± ¡°Is Zee all right now?¡± ¡°She¡¯s fine, alive and well,¡± Nn answered indifferently. He then thought of something and added, ¡°You can go inter.¡± After Maisie changed into her clothes, Stephen opened the door, entered the ward, and ced the thermos in his hand on the table. ¡°This is the broth that I asked the housekeeper to cook for you. This will help replenish your body.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll drink itter.¡± Maisie epted it. Stephen walked up to the chair next to the bed, sat down, and slowly exined, ¡°Zee, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m the one who harmed you. I didn¡¯t expect that Le would do such a thing to you.¡± Maisie could not help but be startled. ¡®Le? Me being taken away and being injected with ecstasy, all those were parts of Le¡¯s scheme!?¡¯ Her eyes gradually turned gloomy. ¡®Le almost tumed me into a drug addict. I¡¯ll definitely get back at her for this!¡¯ ¡°I asked her for divorce earlier today, but I didn¡¯t expect that she¡¯s actually¡­ She¡¯s pregnant.¡± Stephen¡¯s words stunned Maisie once again, and she was also a little surprised. ¡°She¡¯s pregnant?¡± ¡®She¡¯s that fast? ¡°Yes, Zee, I¡¯m really useless. But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m just letting her stay in Vanderbilt manor for the sake of the child. I n to divorce her after the child is bom.¡± Stephen did not want to wrong the child. He would still allow Le to give birth to the child even if he really wanted to divorce her. The child could only stay in the Vanderbilt manor after that. After the divorce, where Le would head would have nothing to do with him. Maisie did not say a thing. ¡®Whether Dad will split up with Le or not won¡¯t affect me at all. As for Le, she wants to conceive a son just to secure her status in the Vanderbilts. But she got pregnant just when Dad raised the divorce? N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡®What a coincidence. It¡¯s so coincidental that it¡¯s almost premeditated. ¡®And the man who stunned me¡­ I seem to have seen that face somewhere before. It was particrly familiar. Louis was sitting in a cafe waiting for someone. He then saw Willow appearing from the crowd a few minutester. Willow did not expect that Louis would take the initiative to ask her out, so she smiled, walked to the seat, and sat down. ¡°Louis, were you looking for me?¡± ¡°My mother ns to announce your identity at the Lucases banquet the day after tomorrow.¡± Louis¡¯ nonchnt statement changed Willow¡¯s expression slightly. ¡°Wh-What?¡± ¡°Why? Since you¡¯re the daughter of the de Armas, is there any problem with us announcing your identity?¡± Louis intertwined his fingers, propped them against his chin, and looked at her. Willow did not dare look him in the eyes, and her hands ced under the table were trembling a bit. ¡°Isn¡¯t this a little too fast? In fact, it doesn¡¯t really bug me even if you don¡¯t disclose my identity to the public.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t work.¡± Louis crossed his arms, leaned back, and looked out of the window. ¡°My grandfather is very happy to be reunited with my aunt¡¯s daughter. You¡¯re the main reason the banquet on the day after tomorrow is being held.¡± Panic shed across Willow¡¯s eyes. ¡®I didn¡¯t expect the Lucases to announce my identity to the public. If that¡¯s so, won¡¯t it be¡­¡¯ ¡°What are you afraid of? Is the identity of the daughter of the de Armas so shameful?¡± Louis¡¯ eyes looked sharp. ¡°Of course not¡­ Must you make it public? Can¡¯t you let me prepare myself for that?¡± ¡°We¡¯re only going to disclose your identity. What else do you need to prepare?¡± A trace of impatience beamed through Louis¡¯ eyes. He finished drinking the coffee on the table, slowly got up, and left. Cold sweat had drenched Willow¡¯s back while her hands were trembling in fear Chapter 193 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 193 At that moment, Willow received a call from her mother Le said something to Willow, and thetter¡¯s face gradually turned pale. She could no longer sit calmly.¡± What? Dad wants to divorce you!?¡± Not only had her mother¡¯s n to set up Maisie fail, but her father was also nning to divorce her mother now! ¡®D*mn it! Why is that b*tch¡¯s life so smooth! ¡®No, I mustn¡¯t give up. I must secure my identity as the daughter of the de Armas. It doesn¡¯t matter if there¡¯s no bracelet, anyway. I have the DNA test result. I won¡¯t be exposed as long as Dad and Grandma aren¡¯t there. So what if Nn knows about my n? Didn¡¯t he choose not to expose me? ¡®If he had told Maisie about my n, Maisie would¡¯vee to the Lucas family to expose me. It seems that Nn still has a soft spot for me because of the six years that we spent together.¡± Nn picked up Maisie and left the hospital. While they were on their way back to the Goldmann mansion, Maisie heard Nn say that she should attend the Lucas family¡¯s banquet on the day after tomorrow, and she looked doubtful. ¡°Why should I go?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want to join in for the fun?¡± 1 Maisie was startled as she could not help but look at Nn. When looking from the side, Nn¡¯s features looked well-defined, and the corners of his lips were slightly lifted, giving off a smirk. She then asked, ¡°Is this what you meant by helping me? You want me to attend this banquet?¡± Nn exchanged gazes with her, and his eyes looked extremely amused. ¡°The de Armas want to announce a fake daughter to the entire world. So wouldn¡¯t it be wonderful if I were to bring along the genuine daughter?¡± Maisie was caught off guard. ¡®What!? Why didn¡¯t I know that Nn is a person who loves to create a stir out of an issue?¡¯ Back at the Goldmann mansion¡­ The three rugrats had not seen their mother for about three days, so they immediately glued themselves onto her. Daisie asked, ¡°Mommy, Mommy, Grandpa said you were hospitalized. Are you sick?¡± Colton answered her question, ¡°Mommy is definitely not sick Mommy should¡¯ve given birth in the hospital secretly.¡± Waylon corrected his theory immediately. ¡°It takes ten months to conceive a baby, and Mommy was only there for three days¡­¡± Maisie raised her knuckle and knocked on the three tiny heads as if they were hamsters. ¡°What are the three of you thinking!?¡± Nn squinted and came up with a certain idea while looking at the three tiny copies of himself. Maisie returned to the room and ced her luggage down, but Nn reached out abruptly and forced her into aer of the room. He then raised his eyebrows and gave off a smirk. ¡°I think the children are right. There are only three of them, so should we work hard for another one?¡± ¡°Go to hell!¡± Maisie pushed him away furiously. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡®All he can think of are such perverted things! Nn noticed the scorching gazes that came through the ajar door. He saw three small heads poking in from the opening of the door as soon as he turned around, all staring at him contemptuously. Daisie could not help butin, ¡°Daddy, it¡¯s been such a long time, and you haven¡¯t even convinced Mommy.¡± Colton seconded her. ¡°Yeah, Daddy is quite a failure!¡± Waylon did not know what to say, so he only nodded. Nn was rendered speechless. The next night, many well-dressed celebrities and socialites were gathered in the banquet held at the Lucas family¡¯s mansion. Willow followed Larissa around the courtyard in a pink nted-shoulder long dress with a well-behaved and bashful appearance, enjoying the sight of everyone present. Quite a few enthusiastic socialites approached and greeted her. This gave Willow an unprecedented sense of satisfaction. After all, she would have never gotten to know these people in her life. ¡®Even if I can¡¯t be Mrs. Goldmann, my status as the daughter of the de Armas will at least be enough for me to gain a foothold in this upper-ss circle in the future! Larissa held a wine ss and looked at the crowd. Her regal and morous appearance was mixed with a little indifference. The idea of organizing a banquet tonight hade from her father, Hernandez, who was currently living i n Stoslo. Chapter 194 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 194 ¡®I didn¡¯t tell Father that I sessfully located Marina¡¯s daughter. Yet, Father actually got to know about it out of the blue and even wants to make it public¡­¡¯ Larissa turned her head to look at Willow, who was being surrounded by others, and her brows could not help but crease. ¡®Although the DNA results did prove that she and Louis are rted by blood, and she has the bracelet too, I¡¯ve always felt that something is not right.¡¯ As Louis slowly walked downstairs, the gazes of manydies were fixed on him. The hearts of a lot of Bassburgh socialites had been shattered back then when Mr. Goldmann announced publicly that he was no longer avable at the banquet for celebrities. Thus, apart from Helios, the bigwigo f the entertainment industry, who no one dared to even think about approaching due to the pressure that originated from the hundreds of millions of fans, they could only aim at Louis, who was still single and avable in the circle. Louis was known as Bassburgh¡¯s Prince of Violin, perhaps because he had inherited his father¡¯s excellent musical talent. He had been able to perform on stage at the age of five, had been abroad to perform, had won the gold medal at the age of ten, and hadpleted a world tour concert at the age of fifteen. Not only was he talented, but he also had excellent grades. He also could stay at the Royal Academy of Music as a music instructor at such a young age and had always been the academy¡¯s spokesperson. However, Mrs. Lucas had publicly stated that the most important trait the Lucas family looked for in their daughter-inw was that she must at leaste from a schrly family. ¡°Larissa.¡± A graceful woman in a white fur coat and wearing elegant makeup walked up to Larissa with her arms wrapped around that of Yael Boucher¡¯s. The people around were amazed. ¡°That¡¯s that patriarch of the Bouchers and his missus.¡± ¡°Everyone in the circle knows that Mrs. Lucas and Mrs. Boucher are best friends. It is not surprising that they are here.¡± Willow turned her head, looked over, and saw Louis and Larissa chit-chatting with the Bouchers. ¡®The Bouchers, one of the aristocratic families of Bassburgh. It¡¯s also the only family that can match the Goldmanns. Willow thought about something, bit her lip, and walked over with a smile. ¡°Aunty, Louis¡­¡± Both Mrs. Boucher and Yael¡¯s gazes were fixed on Willow. Meanwhile, a hint of annoyance shed across Larissa¡¯s eyes when she saw Willow approaching them without any proper introduction and interrupted the conversation between her and Mrs. Boucher. Mrs. Boucher looked at Willow and asked, ¡°Larissa, is she your sister¡¯s daughter?¡± Larissa just smiled and did not say a word. ¡°The elders were talking, and she just interrupted the conversation out of nowhere. She doesn¡¯t even know such basic etiquette.¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you, Mrs. Boucher.¡± Willow gave off a well-behaved and obedient attitude, so Larissa could not find a reason to reprimand her. Mrs. Boucher smiled and nodded before taking another good look at Willow. ¡®She seems well-behaved and looks pretty gorgeous, but it just feels like something is missing.¡¯ Larissa and Marina were both noblewomen, so their temperament was naturally on another level compared to ordinary socialites. Even Larissa¡¯s son was so mboyantly extraordinary, let alone Marina¡¯s daughter. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Thus, Mrs. Boucher was a little disappointed when she met Willow in person. Willow noticed the changes in Mrs. Boucher¡¯s gaze, so she lowered her head and bit her lips secretly. ¡®What¡¯s the matter with this old hag? Judging from how she looks at me, is she dissatisfied with me?¡¯ ¡°Dad, I said I can walk by myself. Don¡¯t pull me¡­¡± Russell had found Ryleigh and hauled her to the Lucas family¡¯s banquet. He had told her that Larissa Lucas had nned to announce the identity of the daughter of the de Armas. But it had nothing to do with her, so she knew that her father had dragged her here to take a look at the men at the banquet! ¡®Is he that afraid that I can¡¯t get married!?¡¯ However, when Ryleigh and Willow saw each other, Ryleigh flung her father¡¯s hand away and red at her with a disturbed expression. ¡°Willow Vanderbilt? Why are you here?¡± Chapter 195 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 195 Willow did not expect this woman to show up here. ¡®D*mn it! Is she here with Maisie?¡¯ A faint hint of viciousness shed across her eyes. Louis subconsciously felt that Ryleigh looked rather familiar. Upon closer inspection, was she not the woman who had brought the two kids to the Michelin restaurant that day? ¡°Ryleigh!¡± Mrs. Boucher was afraid that she would do something foolish and reminded her, ¡°She¡¯s Aunty Lucas¡¯ niece.¡± ¡°What?¡± Ryleigh was flustered. ¡®How is Willow Aunty Larissa¡¯s niece? Could she be the daughter of the de Armas that the Lucases n to announce tonight? ¡°Aunty, Aunty Larissa, are you mistaken? How could she be-¡°Russell pulled Ryleigh aside and interrupted her, ¡°Keep quiet, don¡¯t make a fool out of yourself!¡± Ryleigh flung his hand away. ¡°Dad, why would you think that I¡¯m fooling around? That woman is the illegitimate daughter of the Vanderbilts, and her mother is Zee¡¯s stepmother, Le Scott.¡± Ryleigh¡¯s voice was not loud, but everyone who was on the side could hear it clearly. Willow¡¯s face instantly turned pale due to the raging wrath within her. Still, Willow was determined not to reveal her true identity. ¡°No, I¡­ Le Scott is my foster mother¡­¡± ¡°Foster mother? Are you kidding me? Aren¡¯t you afraid that your father will strangle you to death for saying that?¡± Mrs. Boucher reprimanded Ryleigh as soon as she said that. ¡°Ryleigh, don¡¯t be rude!¡± Seeing that Mrs. Boucher was rebuking her while helping Willow, Ryleigh red at Willow aggrievedly. She also felt extremely suspicious deep down. ¡®Willow is the daughter of the de Armas? That¡¯s some serious bullsh*t. No, I have to call Zee and ask her about this! Although the whole conversation did not end in embarrassment and awkwardness, Larissa had already taken Ryleigh¡¯s words to heart. She turned her head and nced at Willow. Seeing that Larissa was staring at her, Willow quickly stepped forward and exined, ¡°Aunty, I didn¡¯t lie t o you. You have to believe me. I¡­ I ran into a conflict with thisdy in the restaurantst time. So she¡¯s saying that because she doesn¡¯t like me.¡± ¡°Willow Vanderbilt, you really do know how to lie. It was you who started it first, and you even sshed m e with coffee!¡± ¡°¡­ I didn¡¯t¡­¡± Willow bit her lip and gave off a pitiful and weak attitude. When the people around them saw that Willow was forced into such a corner, they naturally felt that the daughter of the Hills was a bit too much. Russell saw that his daughter was so aggressive and did not show Madam Lucas any courtesy. He was so piqued that he was about to teach her a lesson, but Louis stepped up. ¡°I was at the restaurant, and it was indeed as Ms. Hill mentioned.¡± Louis¡¯ words extinguished Russell¡¯s anger just when it started to build up. Willow¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡®What does Louis mean? Is he trying to help this b*tch!?¡¯ ¡°Both sides were at fault at that time. We can just deal with it after this, so there¡¯s no need to put it out now and create a stir here.¡± Ryleigh originally thought that he was speaking up for her, but she was really upset when she heard the following sentence. ¡°Are your eyes functioning properly? Why are you,¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°Ryleigh, if you dare to say another word, I¡¯ll skin you alive when we go back!¡± Russell regretted bringing her here. ¡®When can this daughter do the family some good? I brought her here to allow her to leam more about social etiquette. And here she is, causing more and more trouble for me.¡¯ Willow gave off a cold smirk inwardly. ¡®All the people present are giving face to the Lucas family, so what does this sl*t have toe at me at my banquet?¡¯ Willow walked up to Louis¡¯ side and apologized cautiously, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Louis. I¡¯ve caused you and Aunt Larissa trouble again.¡± Chapter 196 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 196 Louis did not even look at Willow. His gaze thennded on the two figures that slowly appeared from the crowd. Not only his but Larissa and Mrs. Boucher¡¯s gazes were also attracted by them. ¡°Mr. Goldmann? Why is he here?¡± ¡°Is the rtionship between the Goldmanns and the Lucases so close that Mr. Goldmann would attend the Lucases¡¯ banquet?¡± ¡°Could the person standing next to Mr. Goldmann be his woman?¡± Maisie wrapped Nn¡¯s arm and walked in beside him. She was wearing a dark green evening gown with naked shoulders-the waistline and split dress design made the whole dress look vivid. She had tied the long hair behind her into a fishtail braid, and the cold and indifferent yet unparalleled appearance made her look unforgettable for anyone who had seen her in person. And while she was walking beside Nn, who looked exceptionally regal, charming, and attractive, it made them look like a match made in heaven. *Zee!¡± Ryleigh felt ecstatic after seeing Maisie appear from the crowd. She ran forward, grabbed her arm by the elbow, and clung onto her. ¡°Zee, you¡¯vee!¡± Seeing that Willow was staring at them and trembling from head to toe out of fear, Ryleigh rubbed her nose in disdain. The people around them were at a loss. However, the only person who was shocked was Larissa. Her gaze was fixed on Maisie, and the surprise and astonishment beaming in her eyes were obvious. Louis also noticed the change in her expression and frowned slightly. Nn brought over Maisie and smiled faintly at Larissa. ¡°Mrs. Lucas.¡± Larissa returned to her senses for a bit, and her hand that was holding the wine ss tightened. Mrs. Boucher seemed to have noticed Larissa¡¯s peculiarities. It did not seem to be caused by Nn but by the woman standing next to him. Maisie kept staring at Larissa again as she was probably curious. ¡®This woman is my mother¡¯s sister.¡¯ Mrs. Boucher was the first to speak up, giving an end to the awkward atmosphere. ¡°Howe you are you here, Mr. Goldmann?¡± From her tone, she did not seem to like Nn. Nn did not answer her directly but replied indifferently instead, ¡°I thought this banquet aims to announce the existence of the daughter of the de Armas. So who in fact is the real daughter of the de Armas? I think Mrs. Lucas should have some leads about that?¡± Nn¡¯s calm words caused a sensation among the people present. ¡°What does Mr. Goldmann mean? Is it true that there¡¯s a genuine and a fake daughter of the de Armas?¡± ¡°Couldn¡¯t thisdy that we¡¯re looking at be a fake?¡± ¡°Can things get even more exciting than this?¡± Everyone whispered. Seeing that Nn was so sure, Ryleigh became firmer and more confident in an instant. She finally felt the pleasure of owning the moral high ground. ¡°I told you so! How could Willow be the daughter of the de Ammas?¡± At that moment, Willow was so furious that the apple of her cheeks had turned as pale as ashes. Her hands resting on the side of her body were tightly clenched, and her nails were sinking into her hands, about to scrape the flesh out of her palms. She bit her lip and said tremblingly, ¡°Nn, I know you don¡¯t like me, but I was by your side for six years. How can you treat me like this¡­¡± Willow deliberately raised this misunderstanding topic so that everyone would think that Maisie had done something to win over Nn. They did not dare to talk about Mr. Goldmann, but whether the woman beside Mr. Goldmann had snatched him from Willow back then was still a topic up for discussion. Nn creased his eyebrows, and his tone became colder. ¡°What did you do to approach me six years ago? Isn¡¯t that how you made yourself into the daughter of the de Armas today?¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No, I¡­¡± Willow saw that everyone¡¯s eyes were on her, so she turned around and grasped Larissa¡¯s hand all of a sudden. ¡°Aunty, you have to believe me. I didn¡¯t lie to you. You¡¯ve seen the DNA results with your own eyes¡­¡± Chapter 197 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 197 Larissa took a deep breath and calmed herself down. After all, it would be too awkward and embarrassing for things to go sour when there were so many people. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, if there¡¯s anything that bothers you, we can solve itter,¡± Nn interrupted her, ¡°Mrs. Lucas, are you telling me that you don¡¯t dare to recognize the mistake that you¡¯ve made?¡± Larissa¡¯s hand that was holding the wine ss tightened once again. ¡®What am I hesitating about? It¡¯s obvious that this woman looks a lot like Marina at first nce¡­ The resemnce is uncanny. ¡®I should¡¯ve known a long time ago. How could I not be suspicious? ¡®I still can¡¯t find anything on Willow that resembles Marina after all this while, but I could only bite the bullet and take her in when the DNA test that Willow showed me extinguished my suspicions.¡¯ Willowpletely panicked. Seeing that Larissa was still hesitating, she thought of something, dashed u p to Maisie abruptly, and grabbed her hand while tears rolled down her pallid cheeks. ¡°Zee, I give up! I¡¯ll stop impeding your rtionship with Nn. So please help me to persuade Nn and stop him from creating a stir¡­¡± She tried to mislead the crowd and sell her image as a weaker party to gain an advantage over the other party, making everyone think that Maisie had really snatched Nn from her in order to direct all the limelight onto Maisie. This caused Maisie¡¯s brilliant eyes to dim. Although she had only nned to attend this banquet and witness the show as the n panned out and did not intend to intervene, she had been dragged into this mess now. ¡°There¡¯s so much exciting news tonight.¡± ¡°She could be anything, but she chose to be a homewrecker. That¡¯s really disgusting!¡± ¡°To be honest, I think the woman who¡¯s next to Mr. Goldmann looks like a vixen. Maybe she really did snatch other men from their wives or girlfriends.¡± Ryleigh flung Willow¡¯s hand away ferociously upon hearing that the discussions taking ce in the surroundings were turning against Maisie. ¡°You really do know how to bullsh*t!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Willow staggered backward and fell to the floor deliberately. Willow, who was sitting on the floor, looked so weak and helpless at the moment that it was easy for hert o inspire pity andpassion. ¡°Willow, don¡¯t you pretend to lose bnce in order to arouse sympathy-¡°Ryleigh was about to go forward t o jerk her, but Louis blocked her. ¡°You,¡±Ryleigh wanted to say something, but Maisie dragged her back. Maisie¡¯s gaze then stopped on Willow¡¯s face. She looked neither furious nor joyous. ¡°It¡¯s the Lucas family¡¯s banquet today, so I originally nned to give the Lucases some face. But since you want to make a fuss over my appearance at this event, then I shall y along with you.¡± She slowly took out the bracelet that she had restored after Willow had brokenst time. ¡°Since you value the status possessed by the daughter of the de Armas so much, it¡¯s not that I can¡¯t hand it to you.¡± ¡°Zee, what nonsense are you talking about? I¡¯ve always been the, H-How did you get your hands on my bracelet!?¡± When Willow saw the bracelet in Maisie¡¯s hand, a trace of slyness shed across her eyes. She was even certain that the people from the Lucases would stand by her side tonight as she thought Maisie could never present any evidence that could overthrow her! ¡®That¡¯s right, Maisie probably never thought that I would¡¯ve taken a DNA test with Louis long ago. So what she¡¯s saying here are just groundless jibes! ¡®I want everyone present to know that not only did Maisie Vanderbilt snatch my man from me, but she also ns to steal my identity from me!¡¯ Nn¡¯s eyes were cold and keen, but he still believed that Maisie could handle it. Even if she were to st the whole banquet into smithereens with all this drama, who would dare to disrespect his woman when h e was around? Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Heh!¡± Maisie looked at the bracelet in her hand and raised her eyebrows. ¡°It¡¯s, of course, a gift from Dad, o I should I call him here so that we can both confront him?¡± Willow¡¯s expression gradually turned gloomy. ¡°Zee, stop making things more and moreplicated¡­ Even if you call Dad over, he¡¯ll definitely be on your side. I know Dad doesn¡¯t like me because I¡¯m just an illegitimate daughter¡­¡± Chapter 198 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 198 ¡°Oh, did you just admit that you¡¯re Dad¡¯s illegitimate daughter?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Willow was startled and looked around nervously. Sure enough, the crowd started gossiping again. ¡°Is she really an illegitimate daughter?¡± ¡°Then does that mean what Ms. Hill said earlier is true!?¡± Theers of Maisie¡¯s red lips twitched and were slightly lifted. ¡°Marina de Arma is Stephen Vanderbilt¡¯s original partner and also his legal wife. How could a legal wife give birth to you, an illegitimate daughter?¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s Marina, the second daughter of the de Armas. If she had chosen to marry someone, she must¡¯ve confirmed that she would be the legal wife. Someone like her wouldn¡¯tmit adultery and make herself into a homewrecker.¡± ¡°The identity of an illegitimate daughter is rather shameful, so she shouldn¡¯t be the daughter of the original and legal wife.¡± Willow heard the noisy discussions that were taking ce around her, so she bit her lip harshly. *D*mn it! This b*tch actually managed to fish information out of me!¡¯ Seeing that Larissa¡¯s expression dimmed, Willow quickly exined, ¡°No, aunty, you have to believe me. She¡¯s talking nonsense! I¡ª¡± ¡°Am I talking nonsense? We¡¯ll see if we were topare your blood type right away. As far as I know, Dad¡¯s blood type is B, while Marina de Arma¡¯s blood type is 0. Yours is AB, so how can parents with blood types B and Ogive birth to a daughter whose blood type is AB?¡± 1 Maisie took a nce at the pale-looking Willow. Willow shook her head, gnashed her teeth, and said, ¡°Bullsh*t, I¡¯m not¡­ My¡­ My¡­ My blood type is B!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. After all, we¡¯ll only need to get a doctor to run a blood test.¡± Maisie chuckled with her arms crossed in front of her chest. ¡°It¡¯s the same as running a DNA test, or should we run another test on the spot with your hair?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for another test.¡± Nn took a sheet of information from the bodyguard behind him. ¡°It¡¯s all here.¡± Willow saw Nn hand the document to Larissa and was about to get up and dash toward them to grab the document, but Louis held her down. Larissa skimmed through the information on the document, and her expression gradually dimmed. She suddenly thought of what Nn had said to her the other day. She crushed a corner of the paper. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Aunty, you have to believe me. I really didn¡¯t lie to you¡­ Maisie¡­ Maisie is framing me!¡± ¡°Zee is framing you? Why don¡¯t you tell everyone present how you framed Zee back then?¡± Ryleigh rolled her eyes. ` ¡®Even at this moment, this woman wants to put Zee in harm¡¯s way.¡¯ ¡°What did I do to frame her? It¡¯s her! She¡¯s the one who stole Nn from me when I was the person who had been with Nn for six years!¡± Willow always pretended to be a victim, which had inspired the sympathy of everyone present. ¡°They had been together for six years. It¡¯s not an easy thing to do.¡± ¡°I told you so. The enchanting and seductive woman must be the one who snatched her man.¡± Maisie disapproved. ¡°You might have been with Noles for six years, but the children that I have with Noles are 5,5 years old now. So, are you admitting that you¡¯re the homewrecker who got in between my rtionship with Nn?¡± ¡®Making up stories to frame others, everybody knows how to do so!¡¯ Maisie¡¯s words caused another round ofmotion in the crowd again. ¡°Mr. Goldmann had already had children with this woman six years ago!¡± ¡°It seems that the rumors of Mr. Goldmann¡¯s hidden marriage and kids are true!¡± ¡°This is quite aeback!¡± A hint of surprise shed across the bottom of Nn¡¯s eyes while he stared at Maisie, who leaned toward his arm out of the blue. He did not hate the nickname ¡°Noles¡± that she had just used to address but liked it very much. At least, it was a unique name reserved only for her. Nobody could call him by this name apart from her from now on. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t gotten pregnant from that incident, Nn would have been mine!¡± Willow yelled at her frantically ¡°But if you hadn¡¯t spiked my drink with drugs and caused me to be driven out of the Vanderbilts, Noles and I wouldn¡¯t have had children together. So, to put it bluntly, do I have to thank you for introducing Noles into my life?¡± Chapter 199 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 199 ¡°Shut up!¡± Willow screamed while her eyes were bloodshot. ¡°B*tch, if you weren¡¯t that lucky, you should¡¯ve been wasted by Sergio Baldwin long-¡± Willow was halfway through the sentence when she subconsciously realized that she had lost her cool and said something devastating. She then trembled from head to toe. Everyone around gasped. Maisie picked the red wine ss on the table up and swirled it lightly while walking up to Willow. ¡°Yes, if I weren¡¯t that lucky six years ago, I would indeed have been ruined by you. Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re Marina¡¯s daughter? Don¡¯t you want to keep the status of the daughter of the de Armas? ¡°I don¡¯t want the identity that even my mother didn¡¯t want. Thus, allow me to honor you on behalf of my dead mother with this ss of wine.¡± Maisie chuckled, raised the wine ss, and poured it over Willow¡¯s head. The red wine streamed down from her hair onto her face and clothes. 1 Willow froze in ce. One could imagine how embarrassed she was in the eyes of all the guests present. Ryleigh ridiculed Willow after she realized something. ¡°Willow Vanderbilt, are you so shameless that you¡¯re pretending to be Zee¡¯s mother¡¯s daughter?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not-¡± Willow wanted to escape. ¡°No, don¡¯t you know how your mother secured her status in the Vanderbilts? Do you know that Zee¡¯s father didn¡¯t get a divorce from Zee¡¯s mother when your mother was pregnant with you? So, not only are you an illegitimate daughter that just won¡¯t stay quiet and is also trying to harm Zee in any way possible, but you¡¯re now shameless enough to steal Zee¡¯s identity!?¡± As soon as Ryleigh finished speaking, more and more voices started echoing around the scene. ¡°Gosh! She¡¯s such a terrible woman!?¡± ¡°It turns out her mother¡¯s the homewrecker, and she despises her so much for being the person who ruined somebody else¡¯s family that she¡¯s not recognizing her as her mother?¡± ¡°After all that drama, it turns out that this woman is impersonating the daughter of the de Armas. She¡¯s really shameless and brazen.¡± ¡°I was so friendly to her just now. What a waste of my time and effort.¡± The unbearablements that came from all over the ce made Willow¡¯s whole body sway in a daze all her fantasies had been shattered! Maisie put down the wine ss. ¡°Willow, do remember, even though it¡¯s an identity that I don¡¯t want, you¡¯re still not worthy of it.¡± ¡®She should enjoy her destiny that follows after this incident¡¯ Ignoring everyone¡¯s stunned expression and the frozen scene, Maisie casually left the banquet. Willow saw Larissa¡¯s gloomy face and was about to step forward to exin herself when a p unexpectedlynded on her cheek. Even Louis was taken aback. His mother, who would always pay a lot of attention to her manners, had never lost her cool in front of a crowd. Larissa had never been fooled around by someone. The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. ¡°How dare you make a fool out of me!?¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No! Aunty, don¡¯t listen to their nonsense! I-¡± ¡°Take these papers and get out of our mansion now!¡± Larissa threw the documents on Willow¡¯s face and left without looking back. The attendees of the banquet gradually realized that the event¡¯s atmosphere had gone sour. If it weren¡¯t for the Bouchers, who took over and regained control over the flow of the banquet, the whole event would have been devastated. Several security guards came over and forced Willow to leave immediately. The celebrities and socialites who stood by and witnessed the whole process ridiculed her. 1 ¡°This woman actually impersonated the daughter of the de Armas. Now great, she has offended the Lucases for good and forever.¡± ¡°I really admire her courage. She even has the guts to fake her identity.¡± Willow had never been so embarrassed before, and she was trembling with rage at this moment. ¡®I must, must get even with her for the humiliation that she brought upon me today! Maisie Vanderbilt, she must die!¡¯ Maisie left so quickly that it seemed that she did not want to stay for a moment longer. Chapter 200 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 200 ¡®I¡¯ve never thought about getting back my identity as the daughter of the de Armas. It¡¯s just that anyone could take this identity away from me, except Willow, as it would be an insult to Mom.¡¯ An arm wrapped around her waist from behind and brought her into his arms. ¡°You¡¯re wearing high heels, so how are you walking faster than me?¡± This woman is just not afraid of falling.¡¯ Seeing that Maisie was not responding, Nn abruptly picked her up in a bridal carry. Maisie was stunned and then struggled in his arms for a short while. ¡°What are you doing? Let me down!¡± Nn carried her into the car but still did not let go of her. He pinched her chin with his fingers and made her look straight at him. ¡°What did you just call me while we were at the banquet? Can you repeat it once again?¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°What did I just call you?¡± Seeing that his eyes dimmed and narrowed, Maisie recalled something and then pushed his hands away.¡± I just came up with a nickname casually.¡± ¡°Are you making fun of me?¡± ¡°How is that making fun of you? Nn Goldmann, you let go of me-Ummm!¡± Nn palmed the back of her head and sealed her lips vigorously. Maisie stopped breathing while her thick eyshes trembled quickly, and her body stiffened immediately. Meanwhile. Nn was breathing heavily, and his eyes were on fire. The sparks in his eyes seemed to be able to light the two of them on fire at any time. After returning to the Goldmann mansion¡­ Nn overwhelmed Maisie on the bed and kissed her lips vigorously. The well-built manpletely upied the space above her, while Maisie, who was caged by his limbs, ran out of breath after being aggressively kissed. Her watery and lovely-looking eyes seemed to have been fogged. ¡°Ummm¡­ Wait¡­¡± Maisie returned to her senses for a split second, only to see that Nn had already removed his shirt. His muscr body was near perfection, his muscles were all well-proportioned, and his sturdy six-packs were obvious. If it weren¡¯t for his usual choice of clothes, she would not be able to tell that he was this well-built. Maisie¡¯s cheeks blushed instantly. ¡°Zee, I don¡¯t want to wait anymore¡­¡± His low-pitched voice lingered in her ears, captivating her. Just when Maisie was about to lose her rationality, she suddenly stopped all actions as she felt something was wrong and pushed his body away. ¡°No, Nn¡­ I really can¡¯t do it today¡­¡± Nn lowered his voice. ¡°Zee, if you¡¯re torturing me again,¡± ¡°No, my¡­ My aunt is here.¡± ¡°Which aunt are you talking about? Just ignore her.¡± Maisie pushed his cheek that was closing in and gnashed her teeth. ¡°You pervert, I¡¯m referring to my Aunt Flow, my menstrual period!¡± 7. Her reply was like a pail of cold water that was poured onto Nn¡¯s me of lust, extinguishing it. ¡®So that¡¯s what she meant by her ¡°aunt¡±?¡¯ Maisie turned her head away in embarrassment as it was weird to tell a man that. Nn raised his hand and rubbed her head. ¡°I¡¯ll make you some chamomile tea.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Maisie was startled and even a little stupefied when she saw the worried look on his face. Nn cleared his throat and looked away, a little embarrassed. ¡°Don¡¯t they say that women will feel pain when they¡¯re on their period, and chamomile tea will relieve the pain?¡± Maisie could not help but burst intoughter. ¡°This depends. I¡¯m one of those women that don¡¯t feel any pain. But if the legendary Mr. Goldmann wants to make me some chamomile tea, then I¡¯ll ept it wholeheartedly.¡± Nn¡¯s thin lips were pressed tightly together upon seeing her smile. It was a more rxed and sincere smile whenpared to those that she gave off before this. It did not seem pretentious. ¡®This dazzling smile finally belongs to me at this moment.¡¯ He lowered his gaze, gave off a smile, and got up. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go and make you some now.¡± Nn was boiling chamomile tea in the kitchen when Maisie shouted from upstairs. He thought something had gone wrong, so he quickly put down the spoon and ran back to the room. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Maisie poked half of her head out of the bathroom door and said embarrassingly, ¡°Um, I¡­ I¡¯ve run out of sanitary napkins. Can you trouble Quincy to buy some for me at the 24-hour convenience store?¡± Chapter 201 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 201 Nn took a deep breath, his face looking tense. ¡°111 go.¡± ¡°How can I let other men buy this kind of thing for her? Nn picked up the car key and rushed out, leaving the surprised woman behind. He then drove to the nearest convenience store. This was his first time buying such an item for a woman, plus he did not know the brand that she had been using all this time, so he bought one packet each. When he came to the cashier for checkout, the middle-aged woman who was dozing off at the cashier was awakened by the pile of sanitary napkins on the conveyor belt. She stared at Nn with an awkward gaze. ¡®What kind of obsession does this handsome young man have?¡¯ Nn¡¯s expression tumed gloomy while he was being stared at, so he clenched his hand into a fist, ced it next to his mouth, and cleared his throat. ¡°I¡¯m buying these for my wife.¡± ¡°You¡¯re already married? Oh, that¡¯s great.¡± Only then did the middle-aged woman snap out of the suspicion that she had deep down and packed all the sanitary pads for him. Fortunately, there were no customers in the store at such an hour. Nn left in a hurry after paying the bill. When he returned with a huge bag full of sanitary napkins, Maisie¡¯s chin was about to drop to the ground. Nn turned his head away and handed the huge bag to her. ¡°I don¡¯t know which brand you use, so I bought each of every brand.¡± The corners of Maisie¡¯s lips twitched as she grabbed a bag from him. ¡°Thank you.¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. She then closed the bathroom door immediately and leaned behind the door, dying of embarrassment. Maisie went downstairs, and Nn brought the chamomile tea to the dining table. Maisie felt a little bad about troubling Nn to go out sote in order to buy her sanitary pads and make her chamomile tea. Never had this idea crossed her mind that this prestigious and distinguished man would disregard his social status to buy her feminine products. She sat at the front of the table, picked up the mug, and drank the chamomile tea. She then raised her head to look at him. ¡°Nn, I realize that you¡¯re quite a kind man sometimes.¡± Nn was stunned for a split second, then curled his lips and gave off a smirk. ¡°You only realize it now?¡± Maisie lowered her eyes and tugged at the corners of her lips to the sides. ¡°You¡¯re quite a man whenever you¡¯re serious.¡± Nn smiled as he slowly got up. ¡°If you¡¯ve finished the tea, thene to the study to meet me. I¡¯ll show you something that I¡¯m certain you¡¯ll be interested in.¡± Maisie was also curious about what Nn wanted to show her. ¡®He¡¯s even confident that it¡¯ll definitely pique my interest¡­ Maybe it¡¯s something really incredible?¡¯ When she entered Nn¡¯s study, she saw Nn sitting on the soft couch with his legs crossed. His sleeves had been rolled up to his elbows, and he wasnguidly looking at theputer monitor with his hand propping against his chin. ¡°What in the world do you n to show me?¡± Maisie walked to the other side of the couch and sat down while Nn turned the monitor toward her. Unexpectedly, when her gazended on a video that had been paused on the screen, she was so furious that her cheeks flushed in an instant. She then turned her face away and rebuked, ¡°Nn, you pervert! Don¡¯t drag me along when you want to watch porn!¡± 2 ¡°Take a closer look at the woman in the video.¡± Nn¡¯s expression did not change at all as he did not care about the picture. His gaze was fixed on the woman¡¯s face. Maisie squinted her eyes and slowly looked back at the screen again. ¡®The appearance of the young woman shown on the screen looks somewhat simr to that of Willow¡¯s. Is this¡­ Le Scott!?¡¯ Maisie looked at him doubtfully. ¡°Why would you have this?¡± ¡°I captured the people who kidnapped you, and they confessed something to me.¡± Nn looked at her and lifted his eyebrow cockily. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know how Le gave birth to Willow and secured her position in the Vanderbilts?¡± Maisie¡¯s lips were tightly pressed together while her brows were creased. She only knew that her father had met Le and had an affair with her after spending a lot of nights on the tiles. Le had given birth to her father¡¯s child secretly two yearster. Chapter 202 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 202 Nn took an envelope out of a folder and handed it to her. ¡°Take a look at this.¡± The envelope was full of photos. Maisie went through them one by one, and her expression gradually dimmed. Although the photos had been taken more than 20 years ago, they looked extremely clear. The woman who was pleasing a group of men in heavy makeup and a gorgeous dress was indeed Le. In some of the photos, she could be seen French kissing a few men and performing stripteases while standing on tables. There were even photos of her acting extremely intimately with different men. Such a wild and seductive side of Le was something that Maisie had never seen before. After all, although Le had always been a scheming b*tch in Maisie¡¯s impression, she was a completely different woman from what she looked like in the photos. ¡°Wait a minute! If Le¡¯s private life from back then was so chaotic, is it possible that¡­! Looking at Maisie¡¯s expression, Nn knew what she had thought of and squinted. ¡°The people in the Underground Freeway are very familiar with Le. After all, nine out of ten of them were her customers.¡± The word ¡°customers¡± gave Maisie a general idea. ¡®Le worked as a prostitute before this.¡¯ ¡°Is she familiar with the people of the Underground Freeway?¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°You¡¯re wee to think so. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to hire that group of goons to kidnap you.¡± Maisie¡¯s eyes turned gloomy. ¡°So, Le didn¡¯t necessarily get pregnant with Dad¡¯s child back then.¡± Theers of Nn¡¯s lips raised faintly. ¡°You¡¯re quite smart yourself. Willow is indeed not Stephen¡¯s daughter.¡± Maisie gasped. ¡®Le has actually managed to conceal this fact up till today!¡¯ ¡°Speaking of it, Le might not even know who Willow¡¯s biological father is, and your father just happened to be taken advantage of all this while. ¡°Not only back then. Le is now nning to conceive a baby through other men, then bring the child back to the Vanderbilts as your father¡¯s.¡± Maisie froze in ce, thinking about something deep down. ¡®Indeed, Le¡¯s pregnancy is too coincidental. So she actually isn¡¯t pregnant yet. She¡¯s just using the pregnancy to dy the divorce. She¡¯ll then bring the baby back to the Vanderbilts when she bes pregnant through some other men? ¨C ¡®Hehe, I won¡¯t let that happen this time around.¡¯ Maisie looked at the photos in her hands, thought of something all of a sudden, and smirked. ¡°Can you give these photos to me?¡± ¡°Just take them with you.¡± There was a hint of amusement in Nn¡¯s eyes. He would not stop her from doing what she wanted to do. Ever since Le had disclosed that she had gotten pregnant, Madam Vanderbilt had hardly asked her to d o anything but told her to rest and nurture the fetus in peace. Le felt that better times were ahead upon thinking of Willow, who had been able to ascend the social ladder and had be the daughter of the de Armas with peace of mind now, and Madam Vanderbilt, who had changed her attitude toward her and had been treating her very well. However, when will I get pregnant with the child? She was faintly disturbed now. ¡®Ding dong.¡± Someone rang the doorbell. Le got up and went to open the door. It was a courier. The courier took a nce at the information and asked, ¡°Are you Ms. Le Scott?¡± ¡°I am.¡± Le was a little confused. The courier handed a parcel to her. ¡°I have a package for you. Please sign for it.¡± Le signed for the courier, but she really could not remember what she had bought online. After checking the address, she realized the sender was anonymous. Although the address was not written, the recipient was indeed her. Le opened the parcel while sitting on the couch, but her face turned pale in an instant when she saw something in the box. She then wrapped the package in her hand tremblingly. At that moment, her cell phone rang and frightened her. Seeing that Willow was calling, she quickly picked up the package, took her cell phone upstairs, and returned to her room. Chapter 203 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 203 ¡°Willie, why are you- What!?¡± ¡®Willow¡¯s n to fake her identity had been debunked!? Le could not stay calm anymore. ¡°How did this happen? Wasn¡¯t everything going well before this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all Maisie¡¯s fault! That b*tch was the one who exposed me. Mom, I hate her, I want her to die!¡± Upon noticing that her daughter was emotionally unstable, Le gnashed her teeth and calmed her down. ¡°Willie, don¡¯t lose your cool first. I¡¯lle to you after I¡¯ve managed to handle the affair on my end.¡± After the call, Le stared at the package in her hand with resentment. Damn it! Who sent these photos!? These photos are all my past shame! ¡®And the only people who know about my past are those working for the Underground Freeway. Could it be that Nelson has failed, and he¡¯s using these photos to threaten me? ¡®No, I¡¯ll never let him get what he wants. I mustn¡¯t let Stephen know about this!¡¯ At Soul Jewelry Studio¡­ Maisie received a text message from someone, and the content of the message happened to inform her that Le had gone to the Underground Freeway after receiving the photos. The corners of Maisie¡¯s red lips were lifted slightly. ¡°She¡¯ll get to experience everything that I suffered in the Underground Freeway in no time.¡± ¡®I have to give Le a taste of her own medicine! Kennedy walked in from outside the office. ¡°Zee, Madam Lucas wants to see you.¡± Maisie froze for a split second, and her eyebrows creased. ¡°Go and tell her that I¡¯m not in.¡± She did not know how to face this extra aunt of hers. Even after learning that her mother was from the de Armas, Maisie never wanted to pick up her new identity. No matter what her mother¡¯s identity was, that was all in the past. Kennedy turned around and conveyed her message to Larissa. Larissa knew that Maisie did not want to see her, so she did not say anything and got up slowly. ¡°Then I¡¯lle on another day.¡± Kennedy nodded and watched as she left. At Vaenna Jewelry¡­ Stephen received a call from the hospital. The doctor told him something, and he asked anxiously, ¡°What about the baby?¡± The doctor answered in a few words, and Stephen¡¯s expression turned gloomy in an instant. He then responded coldly, ¡°Okay, then I¡¯lle over now.¡± When Le woke up, she realized that she had been sent to the hospital, and she was covered with bruises that one would get after a very specific and intimate incident. She suddenly recalled that when she visited the Underground Freeway looking for Nelson, a group of people injected her with ecstasy. ¡®After that.. Those fragmented memories began toe together in her mind. She covered her forehead. *D*mn it! How did it be like this!?¡¯ Le had experienced those drugs once when she was young and had not gotten into contact with them ever again since that, so she adapted rather quickly to this second dose. ¡®But ¡­ Those men actually.. The door was mmed open The moment Le saw Stephen appear outside the door, her expression changed. Stephen walked toward her with a sulky expression. ¡°Dear, please let me exin, I¡ª¡± A pnded on her cheek. The doctor stepped forward hurriedly and stopped him. ¡°Sir, calm down!¡± Stephen did not calm down. How could he calm down at this moment? He pointed at Le exasperatedly. ¡°How dare you lie to me that you¡¯re pregnant?¡± Le disregarded the pain on her cheek and exined anxiously, ¡°Dear, L¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to lie to you. I love you! I don¡¯t want to divorce you!¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You love me?¡± Stephen saw the array of bruises on her body, and his expression dimmed due to the wrath. ¡°You sl*t, wh*re, and you actually have the face to say that you love me?¡± ¡°Dear, it¡¯s not what you think it is, they¡­ They raped me, I¡¯m the victim!¡± Chapter 204 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 204 ¡°I want a divorce.¡± ¡°Wh-What?¡± Le was taken aback, looking at him in disbelief. Stephen shook the doctor¡¯s hand off his arm and red at her. ¡°A woman who¡¯s full of lies isn¡¯t worthy of being my wife, let alone stepping into the Vanderbilt manor.¡± Stephen left the ward without looking back. ¡°Dear, dear!¡± Le got off the bed but quickly copsed on the floor because her legs were still weak. No matter how she cried, she could not make Stephen turn around ande back. She could only sit on the floor and weep bitterly. Upon seeing this, the doctor felt somewhat sympathetic to her experience. ¡°Please get up first, madam.¡± The doctor helped her onto the bed, and Le suddenly grabbed his arm, ¡°Doctor, how did I get sent to the hospital?¡± ¡°Someone said that you were assaulted and unconscious, so you were sent here to the hospital. However, that person left very soon and only asked us to notify your husband.¡± Le trembled as she was vaguely aware of something. ¡®Someone has framed me!¡¯ When the doctor left, Le was so furious that she swept all the things on the table onto the floor. There seemed to be an invisible cobweb covering her, causing her to fall into a trap without her noticing. This realization of hers made her feel extremely breathless. The door of the ward was pushed open again. It was Maisie and Quincy who entered the ward this time around. ¡°Le, how does it feel to get a taste of your own medicine?¡± Le¡¯s gloomy expression gradually turned vicious. ¡°It¡¯s you!?¡± ¡®It really is this batch! The smile hanging on Maisie¡¯s face looked calm. ¡°Isn¡¯t karma a b*tch? So why can¡¯t I do something that you had the guts to do to m e to you so that we cane full circle?¡± Le got up angrily and dashed toward her. ¡°B*tch, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Quincy made a move and brought her under control by pressing her against the floor. After all, he had promised Nn that he would never let his young wife get hurt. Le was forced to kneel on the floor, feeling extremely reluctant to submit to the overwhelming viciousness. ¡°Maisie Vanderbilt, you dare to do this to me. Are you not afraid of me telling your father about this?¡± Maisie slowly leaned over to nce at her. ¡°Do you think my dad will believe you?¡± ¡°Hahaha, Maisie Vanderbilt, you¡¯re nowhere near a good egg yourself, and it seems that your father doesn¡¯t know your true colors. I¡¯ll definitely expose you!¡± Le gnashed her teeth vigorously. I¡¯ve been careless and have fallen into the trap that this b*tch set up, but I will make sure that I get back at her and give her hell! ¡°Haven¡¯t you received those photos?¡± Le¡¯s ferocious expression gradually turned fearful upon hearing that. Maisie then asked unhurriedly, ¡°If those photos were to get into my dad¡¯s hands, do you think he will still believe in you?¡± Le trembled. She stared at Maisie¡¯s eyes as if she was looking at a gorgeous and venomous viper in its eyes, which made her extremely panicked, ¡°You¡­ What do you want to do?¡± Le was really scared. The stern momentum had subsided by a huge margin, and she even begged her. ¡°Zee, I know I¡¯m at fault Can you forgive me? Please don¡¯t hand those photos to your father. All¡­ All I have left is your father. I can¡¯t get a divorce.¡± Le apologized and begged Maisie sincerely while tears were gushing down her cheeks. She would definitely soften anyone who witnessed this scene. Unfortunately, Maisie had long seen through the mother-and-daughter duo. Even if she let her go this time around, she would Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. never do the same to her in the future. Maisie had a heart of benevolence, but it depended on whom she was dealing with as well. She would rather show her overflowing kindness to the tramps on the streets than to Willow and Le. ¡°You only realize that you should beg me at this moment. But what did you try to do to me before this? Weren¡¯t you very happy when you managed to set me up?¡± ¡°Zee, I¡­ I¡¯m really sorry. Please forgive me. I promise that this won¡¯t happen again! I¡¯ll do anything that you want me to do! I just can¡¯t divorce your father¡­¡± Chapter 205 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 205 Le did not want to go back to her previous life. She would have nothing left if she were to leave the Vanderbilts. ¡®I just need to keep this b*tch under control for now. As long as she¡¯s willing to forgive me, I¡¯ll surely wipe her off the grid in the future.¡¯ ¡°Heh, begging me would do you no good. You should do whatever you need to do as soon as possible.¡± Maisie straightened her posture. ¡°Back then, you were responsible for driving me out of the Vanderbilt manor. It¡¯s now your time to leave the house.¡± She did not even want to look at Le again, so she left the ward while Quincy let Le go and caught up to her. Le sat stiffly on the spot, her expression gradually turning gloomy. Quincy returned to the ckgold administrative office and honestly reported everything that had taken ce at the hospital. Mr. Goldmann asked me to act as Ms. Vanderbilt¡¯sckey for half a day. What else can I do apart from this? Nn propped his hand against his chin and put down the file in his hand. There was a slight arc in the corners of his lips. ¡°It seems that she¡¯s done a good job and deserves a reward.¡± Quincy pouted his lips. ¡®T¡¯ve done well too, so why don¡¯t I get a reward? 1 When Nn came to Soul Jewelry Studio, all the staff knew who he was looking for whenever they saw him here, so they did not seem to be surprised. Linda was rubbing her wrist while she walked out of the warehouse. But she could not help but dash toward Nn as soon as she saw him. ¡°Nn¡­¡± Nn frowned, and his eyes narrowed slightly upon hearing this voice. ¡°Nn, I was the one to mest time. I shouldn¡¯t have said that about Maisie. I really didn¡¯t n to fight with Maisie over anything. Are you angry with me?¡± Nn felt that she was a little too talkative. ¡®Apart from Zee, is none of the Vanderbilts normal?¡¯ He did not want to care about it and was about to leave the scene. However, Linda bit her lip, stepped forward, and wanted to fall into his arms. Nn grabbed her by the shoulders nimbly, and his eyes turned even colder after that. Although she did not fall in his arms, Linda was more than satisfied when she saw him supporting her. However, Nn flung his hand and pushed her away the second Maisie walked out of the office with the documents, so she was caught off guard and fell to the floor. The scene attracted the attention of other people. Linda did not expect that he would push her away. Nn walked up to Maisie¡¯s side and exined aggrievedly, ¡°She¡¯s the one who fell onto me.¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Everyone was shocked. ¡®What!? ¡®My God, what am I looking at? Mr. Goldmann is exining to Ms. Zora with an aggrieved expression?¡¯ Linda looked shocked and exined in a panic, ¡°Maisie¡­ It¡¯s not me, I¡­ It¡¯s just an ident.¡± Maisie knew clearly the reason Linda wanted toe to work at ckgold. Nheless, she had actually managed to bite the bullet and push through all the inhumane tasks that were being assigned to her. As such, Maisie really admired her perseverance. However, seeing that Linda was trying to seduce Nn in broad daylight still made Maisie feel a little ufortable. ¡°You identally fell? Just how old should one be to be able to fall to the floor face first?¡± ¡°Puff!¡± The staff around the office almost burst intoughter. Linda looked a little embarrassed and stood up. ¡°I didn¡¯t-¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been here for so long. I¡¯ve already kept quiet about all the troubles that you¡¯ve created instead of resolving all this while. All you¡¯ve done so far is embarrass your grandma. You should just go back if you really don¡¯t want to work here anymore.¡± ¡°Sister Maisie, are¡­ Are you nning to drive me back?¡± Linda pinched the hem of her clothes with both hands. ¡°You can¡¯t even stay in your workstation during working hours. Why should I keep you here?¡± It was not that Maisie did not know about what Linda had been doing in the warehouse. After all, Xander had been reporting Linda¡¯s two- or three-hour absence from the warehouse and her reluctance to do anything to Maisie. Chapter 206 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 206 . It seemed like Linda was being forced to do everything while she was working here. Maisie did not want to bring it up before this as she thought Linda could not work here for long. However, Linda had actually been able to stubbornly stay here for so long, so it was a coincidence that she had run into an excuse to ask her to leave today. Seeing that Maisie was very determined to fire her, Linda looked at Nn ¡°Nn, Maisie-¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°This is not something that¡¯s under his control. It¡¯s useless for you to call anyone now.¡± Maisie¡¯s face dimmed. She was the only person in this world who had the guts to be upright and not care about Mr. Goldmann¡¯s reputation and status. Nn smiled ¡°Yes, this department isn¡¯t under my authority. Zee has the final say here.¡± Everyone finally realized what it meant to be a man that stayed behind his wife. Linda bit her lip, turned around, and left aggrievedly. Maisie turned around, handed the information to the staff at the reception counter, and went back into her office. Nn followed her, but the woman in front of him turned around abruptly, raised her hand, propped it against the door, and wrapped the muscr man in her arm. Maisie looked up at his breath-taking face and gnashed her teeth. ¡°Nn Goldmann, don¡¯t always bring all your unwanted romantic encounters to me to ask me to drive them away!¡± Nn¡¯s thin lips were pursed slightly, and a hint of suspicion could be sensed on the corners of his lips. He stretched out his arm t o embrace her waist and brought her into his arms. ¡°Have you started to feel anxious?¡± Maisie scoffed and raised her eyebrows. ¡°Nine out of ten women would have feelings for you, Mr. Goldmann, so why put your poprity among women to waste for just one woman?¡± ¡®He doesn¡¯t even need to look at all. There are plenty of women who can¡¯t wait to get nearer to him, but why won¡¯t he just let me go?¡¯ Nn squinted his eyes and stared at her for quite a long time. ¡°But out of those ten women, I only want you.¡± Maisie wanted to get herself out of his arms, but the embrace was too tight for her to work around. He chuckled inwardly. ¡°I won¡¯t let other women approach me in the future if you don¡¯t want to see them around me.¡± ¡°Who doesn¡¯t want to see them around you? I¡¯m not-Nn caressed the corner of Maisie¡¯s lips with his slightly calloused fingers and gently lifted her chin to cover her mouth before she could finish speaking. ¡®I don¡¯t want to listen to her so-called exnations. This dishonest mouth deserves a kiss! Maisie lost her mind to his kiss. She could not understand the reason she would have no resistance to his kiss. Nn quickly returned to his senses. He could not control himself as soon as he got into contact with this woman. If it weren¡¯t for her menstrual period, he would really want to get it on with her ruthlessly. 1 ¡°We¡¯ll pick up Colton from the academy in the evening together.¡± Maisie broke away from his arms and looked away. ¡°I know.¡± She did so to avoid letting him see the redness on her cheeks, but it was too bad that her flushed ears had already sold her out. Nn suppressed his urge tough out loud. ¡®My young wife¡¯s bashful appearance looks so adorable.¡¯ At the Royal Academy of Music¡­ Ryleigh rushed to the office of the academy¡¯s disciplinary department and shouted as soon as she entered the room, ¡°Colton!¡± Colton was standing in front of the teacher with an elder male student. The boy had bruises on the corner of his lips, and his clothes were dirty. However, the expression of the woman behind the boy became extremely upset when she saw Ryleigh. ¡°Are you Colton Vanderbilt¡¯s parent?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Ryleigh came to Colton¡¯s side and nced at the boy. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you see that? Your son hurt my son!¡± The woman felt agitated for the fact that her son had been beaten, so it was only natural for her attitude toward Ryleigh to be off the charts. Ryleigh took a nce at Colton. ¡®Okay, it¡¯s no wonder this kid has called me here. It turns out that he¡¯s actually gotten involved in a fight! Colton blinked and exined pitifully, ¡°Godmother, I didn¡¯t mean it. He¡¯s the one who scolded me first.¡± Chapter 207 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 207 ¡°Nonsense! How would my son scold someone? And are you telling me that it¡¯s reasonable to beat my son now?¡± the woman said so while looking at the teacher. ¡°Where¡¯s the principal? Get the principal here and give us an exnation about this incident. Do the Linwoods look like some random pushover to you?¡± 1 The teacher felt very helpless while she was overlooking the situation. She then nced at Colton ¡°Colton, no matter what, you¡¯ve hit your ssmate, and that¡¯s not the right thing to do. You have to apologize to him.¡± ¡°Why should I apologize first? He called me a b*stard who doesn¡¯t have a father. Shouldn¡¯t he apologize to me too?¡± Colton asked while tilting his head Ryleigh took a deep breath after listening to this. ¡°Isn¡¯t your son a rude little boy? Who is he calling a b*stard who doesn¡¯t have a father?¡± ¡®Holy sh*t, thank God I¡¯m the one who¡¯s been summoned here. ¡®If Zee were to be the one who¡¯s standing here, wouldn¡¯t she have pped the kid? And if she were to come here with Mr. ¡°You¡­ Nonsense, since when did my son say something like that? You can ask my son if you don¡¯t believe in me!¡± The boy did not dare to look straight at Ryleigh. He just gnashed his teeth and denied it. ¡°¡­. I didn¡¯t call him that.¡± ¡°Look, my son imed that he didn¡¯t call the boy names. But your son has beaten my son, and that¡¯s a fact. I don¡¯t care. I won¡¯t let this matter slip just like this if you don¡¯t get your son to apologize to my son today!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Ryleigh stood with her arms akimbo. ¡°Bring it on then¡± ¡°You!¡± The woman was so exasperated that sheined to the teacher, ¡°You take a look at her, just what kind of parent is she? Like mother like son. It should be apparent now. He has beaten my son but still won¡¯t apologize to him as if it¡¯s right to do so. A student who misbehaves like this should be dropped out of the academy!¡± Ryleigh knew that Colton would definitely not beat someone for no reason. Although she was not his biological mother, she was his godmother, so how could she let this matter go unpunished after seeing that her godson had been bullied? ¡°You¡¯ve chosen to believe in your son when he said that he didn¡¯t call this boy names, so what¡¯s wrong with me believing in my godson when he said that he didn¡¯t beat him?¡± ¡°Godson?¡± The woman trembled with anger. ¡°This rascal doesn¡¯t even dare to call his biological mother here and has chosen to summon an arrogant woman like you instead?¡± Ryleigh looked up at her with her chin held up. ¡°Haha, I see. I¡¯m afraid that he doesn¡¯t even have a biological mother. No wonder he¡¯s so uneducated. It turns out that he¡¯s an orphan that doesn¡¯t have a mother to educate him.¡± The woman¡¯s mocking statement made Colton¡¯s face dim in an instant. Colton¡¯s tiny fists were tightly clenched. In the next second, Ryleigh¡¯s palm had alreadynded on the woman¡¯s cheek. Even Colton was stunned by her. After all, he had always felt that his godmother was a daffy and straightforward woman. He had never seen her act so boldly before this! The teacher stood up. ¡°Hey, Miss, how can you beat someone like that?¡± ¡°She humiliated my godson, judging from that upbringing of hers, one p is considered nothing to me!¡± Ryleigh rolled up her sleeves. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. The woman who got pped felt that she could not get beaten for nothing. She was so angry that she started to get into a scrimmage with Ryleigh. ¡°How dare you p me? Let me tell you, you and your son will no longer be able to stay in Bassburgh now that you¡¯ve provoked the Linwoods!¡± into smithereens!¡± The young woman started fighting with the middle-aged woman in the office, while the teacher was genuinely frightened and was about to call for security. However, a tall man entered the room through the door at that moment. The teacher thought that she had seen her savior when she saw the man approaching them. Louis watched as the two women wrestled each other regardless of their images. He then stepped forward, pulled the back of Ryleigh¡¯s cor, and hauled her away from the center of the brawl. ¡°What are you doing, who-¡°Ryleigh turned her head backward, and she was taken aback when she saw the familiar and indifferent face. Chapter 208 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 208 Louis dragged her aside. ¡°Is this still not embarrassing enough for you?¡± .. When the woman saw his appearance, her arrogance was instantly halved. ¡°Mr. Lucas, you¡¯re finally here! You have to be the judge of this matter for me. We¡¯ll put the fact that this boy has beaten my son aside first. This woman just pped me a few minutes ago!¡± ¡°Mrs. Linwood, your son should apologize first for his impertinent remark.¡± Mrs. Linwood was dumbfounded. ¡°My son¡­ Since when did my son speak rudely? It was my son who got beaten. Besides, it was this woman who made a move on me first.¡± ¡°If you want to get to the bottom of the matter between these children, you can pay the surveince room a visit and check the footage out. As for the matter between you and thisdy¡­¡± Louis gave Ryleigh, who was tidying her clothes at the moment, a sideways nce. Ryleigh met his gaze and instantly burst into wrathfulughter. ¡°What are you looking at? You¡¯re going to tell me that I¡¯m at fault, aren¡¯t you? Mrs. Linwood just imed that my godson is an uneducated orphan who doesn¡¯t have a mother to educate him. She even imed that she¡¯s going to force my godson out of Bassburgh, so what if I¡¯ve hit her?¡± She red at Mrs. Linwood with her arms akimbo as she was saying so. ¡°I¡¯m telling you that you¡¯d better take the initiative to apologize for your behavior first because this kid¡¯s parents are someone that you Linwoods cannot afford to trifle with!¡± Mrs. Linwood paused ¡®She dares to say something like this when Mr. Lucas is around? Let¡¯s see how capable you are.¡¯ ¡°You actually have the balls to say this, you,¡± ¡°Mrs. Linwood.¡± Louis¡¯s voice sounded calm. ¡°If you prefer to judge people from their background, you can¡¯t even go against her because of the support of the Hills.¡± Mrs. Linwood¡¯s expression stiffened gradually. The¡­ The Hills? Ryleigh smiled and waved her hand. ¡°Even the Hills are nothing whenpared to Colton¡¯s family background. Mrs. Linwood, if you want him to quit school, it¡¯s just like hitting a rock with an egg.¡± What could Mrs. Linwood say after listening to Ryleigh¡¯s family background? After all, she was a member of the Hills. ¡®Although the Hills aren¡¯t engaged in business, and they¡¯re indeed inferior to the Goldmanns, the Bouchers, and the Lucases in Bassburgh, they¡¯re still a schrly family. Not to mention that the eldest daughter of the Hills is the current missus of the Bouchers. ¡®I would only bring contempt upon myself if I were to insist on getting to the bottom of this issue.¡¯ Thus, she could only smile and say, ¡°Since it¡¯s a misunderstanding, let¡¯s apologize to each other and bury the hatchet.¡± Ryleigh walked up to her, leaned in front of her, creased her eyebrows, gave off a few winks, and said, ¡°You should be the one to apologize first if you want to resolve this matter through apologies, shouldn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°About this¡­¡± Mrs. Linwood¡¯s expression gradually became embarrassed. She took a look at Louis, who was silent and could only bring her son along to apologize to Colton Ryleigh. Colton scratched his cheeks and said absent-mindedly, ¡°Then I¡¯ll reluctantly ept your apology.¡± Mrs. Linwood could only swallow the grievances that she had back down and leave hastily with her son. Colton ran up to Louis and said with a grin, ¡°Professor Lucas, why are you here?¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Ryleigh crossed his arms and did not utter another word. ¡®Although this man is Aunty Lucas¡¯ son, he still chose to help a woman like Willow at the banquet. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t like him very much.¡¯ Louis nced at Ryleigh before his gaze fell on Colton. ¡°I originally thought that you had found a minor to impersonate your parents.¡± ¡®A minor? These two words hit Ryleigh hard. ¡°I¡¯m a minor? Are you blind?¡± Ryleigh gnashed her teeth. ¡°You look just like a juvenile from head to toe.¡± Louis nced at her coldly. ¡°You¡¯re t-chested and short at the same time.¡± Chapter 209 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 209 Ryleigh was 5 foot 3 in height, and she was also dressed in a rather girlish style. Thus, she indeed looked a little short when she was standing in front of Louis, who was 6 foot 2 in height. But saying that she was t-chested!? That might not be very aggressive, but it was extremely insulting! Coltonughed out loud. ¡°Colton, you¡¯re too much! You actually partnered up with such a person to bully your godmother. Do you believe that I won¡¯t inform Colton dashed to her immediately and hugged her coquettishly. ¡°Godmother, it¡¯s my fault, so don¡¯t tell Mommy about this!¡± Seeing Colton acting all adorable and coquettish in front of her, Ryleigh became very gentle and cute again. When Colton saw the caller ID disyed on the smartwatch, his expression changed instantly. ¡°Oops, Mommy is here to pick me u p already!¡± Ryleigh took Colton out of the campus and saw a dazzling Rolls-Royce parked at the gate. ¡°Mommy!¡± Colton rushed to hug Maisie as soon as he saw her stepping out of the car. Maisie rubbed his head. ¡°Why did youe out sote?¡± Just as she was saying so, she looked up and saw Ryleigh approaching them. She then stared at Colton. ¡°Did you cause any trouble?¡± ¡°No, no, since when did I cause any trouble? I wanted to eat fried chicken wings, so Godmother sent me some just now!¡± ¡°Yes, Colton has been very well-behaved, so I brought him some fried chicken wings.¡± Ryleigh forced out a ttering smile. Maisie looked at the two of them, wondering why she found it hard to believe them. ¡°Daddy, Daddy, you¡¯re here too!¡± Colton quickly changed the subject and climbed directly into the car. Maisie turned to look at Ryleigh. ¡°Would you like us to drop you on the way back?¡± ¡°Nah, I drove here. Besides, I feel ashamed to be disturbing you three.¡± She did not want to be the fourth wheel. Maisie waved her hand. ¡°Okay then, we¡¯ll go back home first.¡± Ryleigh blinked, raised her hand, and waved back at her. ¡°Bye!¡± After the car left, Ryleigh patted her chest. ¡®The three rugrats are all the same. They only think of me whenever they¡¯re up to something bad. If Zee were to find out about what I¡¯ve done with them, would I be unfriended?¡¯ ¡°Oh, Mr. Goldmann turns out to be the kid¡¯s father.¡± A voice that sounded abruptly from behind Ryleigh petrified her. She slowly turned her head backward to look at the man that was standing behind her, and she then raised her head to look at his face. ¡®He¡¯s quite tall.¡¯ ¡°What are you looking at, shorty?¡± Louis took a nce at her and left.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Ryleigh yelled at his back, ¡°What¡¯s there to be proud of to be born tall? The air above is usually very dusty. Speaking of that, I should be thanking you for purifying the air!¡± ¡®Just what kind of person is he? He¡¯s so rude and wicked!¡¯ At the Vanderbilt manor¡­ ¡°Look at what your daughter did to Lynn. She actually fired Lynn and drove her back.¡± Linda had been comining to Madam Vanderbilt ever since she got back from the ckgold Group, so Madam Vanderbilt reprimanded Stephen directly at the dining table. After all, she was looking forward to Linda being able to get along with Nn. Unexpectedly, Maisie actually drove her out of thepany without any legitimate reason. Linda bit her lip aggrievedly. ¡°Grandma, I only said a few words to Nn, and she had fired me due to that.¡± ¡°Maisie is really a pain in my backside. She¡¯s the one who promised that she¡¯d provide you with a part- time job back then. I let the fact that she was using you as a coolie slide all this while, and she¡¯s now firing you without providing a legit reason? She¡¯s really pushing her luck this time!¡± The more Madam Vanderbilt thought about it, the angrier she became, and her impression of Maisie worsened. ¡°No, I¡¯ll go and talk t o her about this issue on behalf of Lynn tomorrow.¡± 1 As soon as she finished speaking, Stephen put down his silverware all of a sudden. The dining table was dead silent for a moment. Chapter 210 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 210 ¡°What are you doing?¡± Madam Vanderbilt felt ufortable deep down upon seeing him put his silverware down and throw a silent tantrum for no obvious reason. ¡°You should know the rtionship between Mi. Goldmann and Zee. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you have in mind. If you dare tog o and argue with Zee, then you can go back to the ancestral mansion already.¡± Stephen had endured it for too long. He has endured a lot more than usual just because she was his biological mother. ¡°What? How dare you threaten your own mother?¡± ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that you still know that I¡¯m your son.¡± Stephen calmed down. ¡°Zee is your granddaughter, but you¡¯ve never cared about her. Do you value your grandson so much? If you didn¡¯t value a grandson as much as you do, I would have divorced Le a long time ago. I wouldn¡¯t have to be made a fool by her fake pregnancy scheme.¡± ¡°A¡­ A fake pregnancy?¡± Madam Vanderbilt was bewildered. She was still wondering why she had not seen Le at home all day, thinking that she might be at the hospital for some regr checkups, but she did not expect that she was faking her pregnancy. ¡°Hmph, there¡¯s no such thing as a grandson for you. Are you satisfied now?¡± Stephen removed hisp napkin because he did not even want to eat dinner anymore. He then got up, went upstairs, and returned to his room. Madam Vanderbilt finally recovered from the trance and then said furiously, ¡°Le Scott, how dare she fake a pregnancy to fool m e!?¡± ¡°Grandma, what should I do now?¡± ¡°Okay, Maisie is quite an observant girl. Do you think she doesn¡¯t know what you think of Mr. Goldmann?¡± Madam Vanderbilt knew that Maisie would definitely not let go of Nn, so it seemed that they had to find another way. 1 She thought of something all of a sudden, quickly took out her cell phone and called her other daughter-inw, ¡®Le, this unworthy woman, how dare she lie to me. I can¡¯t count on her anymore, so I can only count on my eldest daughter-inw!¡¯ The next day, in the afternoon¡­ Maisie put on her customized jewelry for a customer, a tassel pendant made out of emeralds. ¡°What do you think, Mrs. Heinzinz? Are you satisfied with it?¡± ¡°Oh, this is perfect. I haven¡¯t seen anyone in the circle wear such a tassel pendant. It looks so special and beautiful.¡± Mrs. Heinz stood in front of the full-length mirror and turned from one side to the other, appreciating the pendant. ¡®Manufacturing a tassel pendant out of emeralds, she¡¯s the only designer in this field who cane up with this idea. ¡®It looks fashionable and youthful, and it¡¯ll definitely be able to attract quite a lot of attention whenever I pair it with any evening gown and wear them to all sorts of banquets in the future. And the main reason is that no other missuses in the circle have worn a ne that looks simr to this one. That¡¯s how I¡¯ll be able to show it off when I wear it out?¡¯ Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°Mrs. Heinz, to hear that you¡¯re satisfied with the product is a relief.¡± Maisie smiled, took the ne off for her, and asked the staff on the side to fetch the gilt gift box. She then ced the ne in the gift box, put it into the gift bag, and handed it to Mrs. Heinz. Mrs. Heinz took the gift bag, chit-chatted with Maisie for a short while, and left with her assistant. Maisie was packing up the jewelry box and some odds and ends on the table when she received a text message from Madam Vanderbilt. The tone of the message looked rather enthusiastic as Madam Vanderbilt invited her to have a meal with her aunt. ¡®Things will never be that simple.¡¯ Maisie temporarily put aside her work in the studio and handed everything to Kennedy, asking him to take care of things on her behalf. Seeing that she was going out again, Kennedy asked, ¡°Zee, are you going to go out?¡± ¡°Yeah, my aunt hase to Bassburgh. I wonder what Madam Vanderbilt has on her mind this time around,¡± Maisie responded The people living in the ancestral mansion of the Vanderbilts had never thought of her before this, but all of them would visit her a s soon as they had arrived in Bassburgh in recent days. ¡°They must be up to something, so of course, I must go and have a look myself.¡¯ Kennedy knew about the rtionship between Maisie and the Vanderbilts. ¡®If the people from the ancestral mansion of the Vanderbilts were looking for her¡­ It should be about Vaenna Jewelry¡¯s inheritance, right?¡¯ Chapter 211 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 211 ¡®Madam Vanderbilt had always been keeping a close eye on it.¡¯ Maisie¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°I must attend this meal if those people from the Vanderbilts are really nning toy their hands on Vaenna.¡± ¡°Zee, do you want me to apany you there? After all, who knows what they¡¯ll do.¡± Kennedy was worried about her attending this meal alone. Maisie was caught up in her thoughts for a split second Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡®Kennedy is right. They must have a purpose since they asked to meet me. I don¡¯t know what they might do. In any case, I must go prepared¡¯ 1 Maisie stepped into a high-end restaurant. She had tied her long hair into a neat high ponytail, was dressed in a ck and white color-blocked dress with split ends, and had a pair of golden sequin earrings. She attracted a lot of attention from the guests around the area when she walked into the hotel. Seeing her extraordinary temperament, the waitress standing at the reception stepped forward and asked enthusiastically, ¡°Miss, d, o you have a reservation for a private room or a carrel?¡± ¡°Private Room 203.¡± ¡°Okay, please follow me.¡± The waitress gave off a smile and brought her upstairs to the second floor. Arriving at the door of Private Room 203, the waitress knocked on the door and opened the door for her. In the room, apart from Madam Vanderbilt and Linda, there were two middle-aged women and a man Maisie had never seen before. Madam Vanderbilt smiled immediately when she saw Maisie entering the room. ¡°You¡¯re here, Zee. This is your aunt. You should not have seen her in many years.¡± She introduced the middle-aged woman in a gorgeous dress sitting next to her. Yanis Warren was Madam Vanderbilt¡¯s eldest daughter-inw and Linda¡¯s biological mother. She had married Yorick Vanderbilt, the eldest son of the Vanderbilts, and had given birth to a son and a daughter for the Vanderbilts. Madam Vanderbilt valued her highly because of the grandson that she had given birth to. ¡°Oh, so this is Zee. She¡¯s grown into such a beautiful woman, and she really resembles her mother.¡± Yanis¡¯ voice sounded very high pitched, and it was difficult to tell whether she wasplimenting or slighting Maisie. Everything just sounded awkward Maisie walked to the table, sat down, and her red lips curled slightly. ¡°Aunt Yanis, you actually thought about asking me out for a meal as soon as you arrived at Bassburgh?¡± ¡°What are you talking about? No matter what, you¡¯re my niece. We¡¯re all from the Vanderbilts. We haven¡¯t seen each other for so many years, so it¡¯s only natural for your aunt to miss you.¡± ¡°Oh, really? That¡¯s really nice of you.¡± Maisie raised her eyebrows lightly. I¡¯ve never been in contact with any of Vanderbilts. Who would believe in her saying that she misses me? Maisie then raised her head, exchanged a nce with the man sitting opposite her, and frowned. ¡°And this is?¡± ¡°This shouldn¡¯t be that so-called cousin of mine, right? Yanis smiled and introduced, ¡°This is Mr. Zimmerman Sr.¡¯s grandson who¡¯se from Coralia. You should know his grandfather. Grandpa Zimmerman used to be very close with us Vanderbilts. And this is Aunt Zimmerman.¡± Mrs. Zimmerman took a nce at Maisie. Nobody could tell whether she was satisfied or dissatisfied by her look. She then curled her lips and said, ¡°Is she the daughter Stephen gave birth to with Marina? She does look rather pretty, but I wonder whether she¡¯s a hardworking woman or not.¡± ¡°Hah, don¡¯t all women be hardworking after they get married? Zee is also a highly-educated person. So how would the Zimmermans find such a beautiful and intelligent daughter-inw back in Coralia?¡± Yanis exined. Mrs. Zimmerman felt somewhat convinced after hearing this. Seeing that her son was staring fixedly at Maisie, she also guessed what was on her son¡¯s mind at that moment. Maisie finally understood what was going on after listening to their nonsensical conversation. ¡®Heh, this turns out to be a blind date for me?¡¯ Maisie¡¯s eyes tumed a little indifferent. ¡°I think Aunt Yanis must have misunderstood something. Isn¡¯t this a family dinner? Why has it be a blind date?¡± Madam Vanderbilt spoke up on behalf of Yanis. ¡°Zee, your aunt knows that you have reached the appropriate age and haven¡¯t gotten married yet. You should feel happy that she¡¯s found you such a prestigious family from Coralia.¡± Chapter 212 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 212 ¡°Yeah, Zee, anyhow, the Zimmermans are quite reputable in Coralia. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything if you were to get married to this family.¡± Yanis and Madam Vanderbilt chimed in with each other perfectly as if they could not wait to marry Maisiet o the Zimmermans at this very moment. Maisie chuckled. ¡°I even have kids. Are the Zimmermans so desperate that you wee the kids that come in a package with the daughter-inw of your choice?¡± Yanis and Mrs. Zimmerman¡¯s expressions changed upon hearing this. While Madam Vanderbilt responded immediately, ¡°Zee, what are you talking about? Since when did you have children?¡± ¡°Whether I have kids, you¡¯ll know more about that after you¡¯ve confirmed the details with Father.¡± Maisie crossed her arms and leaned back slightly. ¡°The children¡¯s father is actually Mr. Goldmann. So no matter how prestigious the Zimmermans are in Coralia, how can they beparable to Mr. Goldmann?¡± Mrs. Zimmerman looked embarrassed in an instant. She red at Yanis and the others. ¡°Are you lying to my son and me?¡± ¡°Mrs. Zimmerman, don¡¯t be angry.¡± Yanis calmed her down and looked at Maisie. ¡°Zee, stop messing around. How would the Vanderbilts not know anything about the kids if you really have given birth to them? Don¡¯te up with excuses already.¡± ¡®Mother did tell me that Maisie has indeed gotten together with the legendary Mr. Goldmann of Bassburgh, but Linda has also taken a fancy to Mr. Goldmann. Thus, if I don¡¯t help her make this happen, how could I help Linda secure Mr. Goldmann? ¡®Hence, no matter if the stoty about those kids is true or not, I¡¯ll make it happen anyway. ¡®Moreover¡­¡¯ Yanis¡¯s gazended on Mrs. Zimmerman¡¯s son, Jimmy Zimmerman ¡®He hasn¡¯t taken his eyes off Maisie ever since she came in through the door. Hmph, he¡¯s definitely a lewd one.¡¯ ¡°Since this is a blind date, then I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need for me to waste time here. Besides, none of you are worthy of calling the shots when ites to my marriage.¡± Maisie got up and was about to leave. Linda stopped her hurriedly upon seeing this. ¡°Maisie, don¡¯t be furious about this. At least, join us for dinner first before you leave.¡± ¡°Yes, Zee, we¡¯ll talkter. Let¡¯s finish the meal first. The appetizers are about to be served. You¡¯ll embarrass us elders big time if you choose to leave at this time.¡± Yanis could not afford to let this golden opportunity slip away from her grip. She must make Maisie marry Jimmy today! They all wanted to keep her here so badly that their purpose was as clear as day. ¡®All they want is to tie me together with this strange man. Heh, how nice of them. Is this what they refer to as one¡¯s flesh and blood? ¡®But to me, kinship is only a rtionship that can be used and bent for one¡¯s own benefit! Maisie sat back in her seat and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s indeed true. I¡¯d embarrass the elders if I were to leave just like this.¡± ¡°d to hear that, Zee. You¡¯re still the most sensible one in the Vanderbilts.¡± Madam Vanderbilt was delighted deep down. ¡®Anyway, she won¡¯t be able to escape her fate today.¡¯ After all the food was served, Yanis looked at Jimmy. ¡°Jimmy, what do you think of Zee?¡± ¡°Great¡­ She¡¯s certainly great.¡± Jimmy stared at Maisie and could not bear to take his eyes off her. ¡°There¡¯s no way that I¡¯ll get to run into such a superb quality woman back in Coralia. Besides, which of those women around me isparable to her?¡¯ Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Maisie chuckled, raised her eyes, and looked at Jimmy. ¡°Mr. Zimmerman does have quite a good taste when ites to women. Do you have a thing for women who have given birth?¡± How could Mrs. Zimmerman be gleeful when all Maisie talked about was her children? But of all the people present, her son did not seem to care about it. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. We¡¯re living in an open society now, where even divorced women can find themselves stepping into another marriage nowadays. So why should I care whether you have kids? I promise that I¡¯ll treat you like a queen as long as you¡¯re willing to be with me.¡± ¡°Oh? Really?¡± Maisie raised her eyebrows. Jimmy was so enchanted by her that he was totally carried away. All he could do was smile at this moment. ¡°Of course, of course.¡± 1 Seeing that her son had been intoxicated and was no longer in his right mind, Mrs. Zimmerman responded immediately. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to bring your children along if you want to marry the Zimmermans. What would the public think of my son if they were to find out that he¡¯s raising those kids on behalf of another man?¡± Chapter 213 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 213 ¡®She¡¯s a woman that has slept with other men, and she¡¯s still nning to bring her kids along when she moves into the Zimmermans? That¡¯s impossible.¡¯ But seeing how her son was reacting, Mrs. Zimmerman could only ept the fact that Maisie was a woman who had had children. ¡®She still has toe over and serve me after moving into the Zimmermans.¡¯ ¡°Oh, do you want me to abandon my children?¡± Maisie smiled. ¡°Zee, the Zimmermans don¡¯t even care about the children, yet you still want to bring your children along when you marry Jimmy? Are you out of your mind?¡± Madam Vanderbilt sounded anxious. ¡®Is this b*tch nning to ruin the marriage arrangement? Keep dreaming!¡± 1 Madam Vanderbilt quickly nced at Yanis. Yanis naturally understood what she meant. ¡®Anyway, what¡¯s been done can never be undone. We¡¯ll make it happen today even if we have to achieve our goal through force.¡¯ How the Vanderbilts supported each other¡¯s y halfway through the meal could almost form a theatrical act. Jimmy took a nce at Maisie from time to time. The woman looked more attractive the more he stared at her, so attractive that he could feel the fire buming more and more frantically within him. Maisie ignored the zing gaze and continued eating the food on her te gracefully. She was very cautious and had not touched any of the drinks that others poured her. Madam Vanderbilt was extremely anxious. ¡®How can we spike this slut¡¯s drink if she¡¯s so vignt?¡¯ Fortunately, Yanis had already prepared for this situation. After all, it was just in case this was how things turned out. All the perfectly sealed drinks ced in front of Maisie actually had invisible pinholes all over them. And because of this, those drinks were only ced in front of Maisie. She had expected that this little vixen would definitely not drink the drinks that others poured her. Maisie drank half of the drink in the bottle and noticed the sly and meaningful gaze that came from Yanis and Madam Vanderbilt from time to time. She curled her lips coldly, put the bottle down, and added some food onto her te. Madam Vanderbilt also fetched some dishes for Maisie. ¡°Zee, look at how little you¡¯re eating. You should eat more.¡± Seeing that Maisie started supporting her forehead as if she was drunk and thenid down on the dining table all of a sudden, Madam Vanderbilt pushed her. ¡°Zee, Zee?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mrs. Zimmerman naturally did not know the intention that the Vanderbilts had. Yanis quickly exined, ¡°Oh, she¡¯s feeling a little ufortable. Lynn, help your cousin to get some rest in the other room.¡± Linda smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± She then stood up and helped up Maisie. She was secretly smug when she saw Maisie left with her without putting up any fight. ¡°Why would she fall ill suddenly for no reason?¡± Feeling Mrs. Zimmerman¡¯s dissatisfaction, Jimmyforted her immediately. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t say that. Anyway, she¡¯ll be my wife in the future. Do you want me to get married or not?¡± ¡°Okay, okay, okay. It¡¯s your call to make. I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± After all, her son¡¯s life event was the important thing here. How could she not respect his choice? Yanis looked at Jimmy. ¡°Jimmy, you should go and take a look at Lynn. I¡¯m afraid that she¡¯s too careless and can¡¯t take good care of Maisie.¡± Jimmy knew that Aunt Vanderbilt was helping him and could not keep his restless emotions calm anymore. He did not even want t o eat his food. Thus, he hurriedly got up and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go and have a look.¡± Linda helped Maisie to get into another room, which was reserved in advance by her mother, and she was waiting to hand this opportunity to Jimmy. Although Jimmy was the grandson of the renowned Mr. Zimmerman Sr. of Coralia, his reputation in Coralia was not good. He was a local bully. Not only did he like gambling, but he was also a lecherous man. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Just because all the women in Coralia knew who he was, they refused to marry him no matter what. After cing Maisie on the couch, Linda snorted. ¡°When you give yourself to Jimmy, you¡¯ll be known as a slutty wh*re. We¡¯ll see whether Mr. Goldmann would want a woman like you at that time.¡± ¡®A woman that has been defiled by another man will never be as pure as me!¡¯ Chapter 214 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 214 When Linda tumed around and was about to leave, Maisie suddenly opened her eyes, got up, walked forward, and stunned her. Seeing that Linda had dropped to the floor and lost consciousness, Maisie dragged her onto the couch in the small private room.¡± Heh, since you¡¯ve nned to set me up, then don¡¯t me me for giving you a dose of your own medicine.¡± It was fortunate that she hade prepared. She had stopped at a pharmacy and bought some special antidote that could nullify rape-date drugs while she was on her way here. She had also taken it while traveling here, and its effect wouldst for four hours. The drinks ced in front of her had indeed been fully sealed, but it was a pity that she had noticed the tiny pinholes that were so subtly poked next to the opening of the bottles that they were difficult to detect. She drew the curtains, and the interior of the private room instantly dimmed. She then noticed the sound of someone opening the dooring from the outside, so she quickly hid behind the couch and moaned softly. ¡°Don¡¯t turn on the lights.¡± When he heard her voice, Jimmy immediately retracted the arm that he lifted originally to turn on the light and smiled. ¡°I know, I know. You prefer it this way, huh?¡± Maisie was extremely disgusted, but she suppressed her emotions and chuckled. ¡°Mr. Zimmerman, I¡¯m waiting for you on the couch. Come, I¡­ I¡¯m going to faint already.¡± ¡°Alright, alright, alright, don¡¯t worry, my precious little girl. I¡¯lle over and pamper you immediately.¡± Hearing this seductive voice, Jimmy could no longer hold it in. He groped his way to the couch and touched someone as expected. ¡°Hey, it seems that you¡¯re also ascivious one, huh? Come here, let me take good care of you.¡± Then the sound of clothes being taken off and dropped on the floor echoed. Some unbearable voices then followed those sounds. Maisie groped and crawled her way out of the private room cautiously. The man was busy enjoying himself, so how would he notice that someone had already snuck out? Maisie walked out of the private room, closed the door gently, and turned the sign on the doorknob to ¡°Do Not Disturb¡±. After doing so, the corners of her lips curled upward coldly. ¡®I wonder what expression Madam Vanderbilt and Yanis would give off if they were to run into this scene.¡¯ After more than 20 minutes, Maisie calmly returned to the private room that they ate in. Yanis and Madam Vanderbilt were instantly taken aback when they saw her, ¡°Zee, why are you¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? I was just feeling a little ufortable. Didn¡¯t Linda send me away to rest already? Where is she?¡± Maisie asked in a pretending manner. Seeing that her daughter and Jimmy had not returned, Yanis could no longer sit still. She stood up abruptly and ran out of the private room. Madam Vanderbilt and Mrs. Zimmerman seemed to have realized something, so they quickly got up and went out too. Maisie¡¯s eyebrows were slightly raised. It was only natural for her to want to catch up to them for the drama. Yanis broke into that private room, turned on the light, and heard the sound that came from the inside of the room. How could she not know what that sound was? Her face turned pale as soon as she entered the room. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Jimmy had defiled her daughter! As the light was turned on abruptly, it took Jimmy a while to get a good look at the woman that was with him. He was so frightened that he pulled away from the woman and wrapped his clothes around his body. ¡°It¡¯s you? Why is it you!?¡± ¡°You¡­ You actually¡­¡± Yanis stepped forward and pped Jimmy. ¡°You¡¯ve ruined my daughter!¡± Mrs. Zimmerman rushed in and saw the scene where her son got beaten. She dashed toward Yanis and pushed her away. ¡°What do you mean, huh? What do you mean by my son ruined your daughter? This is clearly your daughter¡¯s act! She¡¯s the one who seduced my son!¡± ¡°Mom, this b*tch entrapped me!¡± Jimmy could not ept the fact that he had been served a chicken¡¯s liver when he had ordered foie gras Chapter 215 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 215 ¡°This¡­ This should have been Maisie. How did it be¡­¡± Madam Vanderbilt staggered. ¡®Didn¡¯t we drug that sl*t?¡¯ Maisie walked in and covered her mouth slowly. ¡°Ah! What is this?¡± ¡°Maisie, you b*tch! It¡¯s you, isn¡¯t it? You¡¯ve ruined my daughter!¡± Yanis stepped forward, wanting to p Maisie, but Maisie managed to evade. Maisie hid beside Mrs. Zimmerman nimbly. ¡°How can you me me for this? Linda was the one who told me that she¡¯s been admiring Mr. Zimmerman for a long time while sending me over. She even knocked me out. I was already in another private room when I woke up.¡± ¡°Bullsh*t! You¡¯re clearly,¡± The unconscious woman who was lying on the couch gradually opened her eyes and woke up. She then saw so many people standing in the room and felt a torrent of pain throughout her whole body. She immediately lowered her head, only to find herself naked Her expression changed in an instant as she grabbed her clothes to cover her body. ¡°Why¡­ Why am I here¡­¡±* She then saw Maisie and the man who was sitting next to her, butt naked. Linda remembered something and shrieked hysterically, ¡°Maisie, you b*tch! You¡¯re the one who set me up!¡± Maisie gave off an innocent look. ¡°Since when did I set you up? If you want to talk about setting up others, weren¡¯t you guys the ones who wanted to set me up in the first ce? I have not been feeling well ever since I drank those drinks that you guys served o, n the table. You¡¯re the one who helped me over here and told me that you fancy Mr. Zimmerman¡­¡± ¡°Nonsense! I didn¡¯t. It¡¯s obviously you¡ª¡± ¡°Then tell me, why are you here with Mr. Zimmerman?¡± Maisie squinted her eyes and said solemnly, ¡°If you hadn¡¯t said that you like Mr. Zimmerman, I would have been the one being intimate with Mr. Zimmerman right now. But since you told me that you like Mi. Zimmerman, it¡¯s wrong for me to insist on fighting for Mr. Zimmerman¡¯s love. Besides, I was still unconscious at that time.¡± ¡°No, I¡­¡± Linda could not even tell how she had be the woman who shared an intimate moment with Jimmy. ¡®After I sent Maisie to the room, I suddenly felt a sting at the back of my neck and lost consciousness.¡¯ Thinking of that, she shouted in a panic, ¡°It was you! You¡¯re the one who knocked me out!¡± ¡°I was out cold too, so how could I knock you out?¡± Maisie bit her lip, pretending to be wronged as tears were welling in her eyes.¡± Grandma and Aunt Yanis should know about my condition too, shouldn¡¯t they?¡± Madam Vanderbilt and Yanis looked extremely embarrassed at this moment. They, of course, knew what Maisie would go through after drinking the spiked drink. After all, they were the ones who had spiked the drinks! Looking at how they were at a loss of words and their flushed cheeks, Maisie was delighted and hoped that this scene could be yed in a loop. ¡°Mrs. Zimmerman, it seems that I can no longer be your daughter-inw. I know you¡¯re not satisfied with me either. After all, I¡¯ve given birth. The Zimmermans are still considered a reputable family in Coralia. I¡¯m not worthy of your family,¡± Maisie said to Mrs. Zimmerman. ¡°But take a look at my cousin Lynn. She¡¯s still an innocent youngdy, at least a lot purer whenpared to me. Not to mention that she¡¯s hardworking, sensible, and well-behaved. It¡¯d be Lynn¡¯s blessing if she could be your daughter-inw.¡± Madam Vanderbilt and Yanis almost died of anger. What they wanted was to bring Maisie and Jimmy together, but their scheme had ended up making a match out of Linda and Jimmy instead. Jimmy could not reconcile with how things turned out when he heard this. ¡°Mom, I won¡¯t marry this woman. I don¡¯t give a f*ck on how long she¡¯s admired me for. She¡¯s nowhere near worthy. Just look at her. How can I marry her?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Mrs. Zimmerman rebuked him sternly. ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s ruined Linda¡¯s innocence. And sure enough, we Zimmermans should only ept such an innocent girl. Since you¡¯ve deprived her of her virginity, she should be allowed to be married into the Zimmermans.¡± Maisie¡¯s gamble had paid off. ¡®Since the Zimmermans are an esteemed family in Coralia, it¡¯s only natural for them to be overly demanding. Thus, instead of choosing a daughter-inw who¡¯s given birth to children, why not choose the innocent one?¡¯N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Chapter 216 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 216 ¡°No, Mrs. Zimmerman ¡°You don¡¯t think my son is good enough for you?¡± Mrs. Zimmerman stared at Yanis, who was looking utterly disappointed ¡°Yes, Lynn is lucky to be marrying a Zimmerman. Too bad I didn¡¯t have such luck.¡± Maisie tried to stifle augh, but her eyes betrayed her. Madam Vanderbilt almost fell to the floor because all her ns had been ruined, and Linda had even lost her innocence. Yanis felt the same. She wanted Linda to marry someone with status and power in Bassburgh, but now she had been taken by Jimmy Zimmerman. It was all because of Maisie. Yanis stared at Maisie with hatred in her eyes. Maisie noticed that, but Yanis wasn¡¯t the only one hating her, so she couldn¡¯t care less. She was just giving them a taste of their own medicine! The high-ranking executives looked up when Quincy opened the door to the solemn meeting room. Nn, who was sitting in the main seat, looked cautious. Quincy nodded at the executives and walked quickly to Nn to pass on a message. Nn¡¯s face dropped. ¡°Why did you wait to inform me about this?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know your meeting would take so long-¡± Quincy was helpless. Kennedy was rushing him, and Ms. Vanderbilt hadn¡¯t been back for a while already. Quincy knew how important she was to him and how he wouldn¡¯t be able to recover if anything happened to her. Nn put down the folder and got up. ¡°That¡¯s all for today.¡± He loosened his tie and left in strides with Quincy while looking solemn. The executives exchanged looks after being left without a n exnation Nn got Quincy to find out where Maisie was and went over immediately, but when he got to the hotel, he saw Maisie walking out calmly. Quincy was surprised. It didn¡¯t look like anything had happened. Was Kennedy overreacting? Nn was sitting in the back seat, and when he saw that Maisie was fine, he calmed down. He had been over-anxious. This woman was never going to let anyone bully her. Just when he was going to get out of the car, a man suddenly walked toward her and said something to her. Seeing that the man was trying to hold Maisie, the air around Nn dropped a few degrees. Maisie never expected Jimmy to be so clingy. She smiled, removed his hand, and calmly said, ¡°Mr. Zimmerman, please be respectful. There¡¯s no need for an exnation since Linda would be a better fit as the daughter-inw of the Zimmermans.¡± ¡°That woman wouldn¡¯t be a fit. She was the one who kept messing up. Zee, it was love at first sight with you, I truly love you.¡± Jimmy wasn¡¯t going to let this beauty walk away from him. If it weren¡¯t for Linda, he would have had her already. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Love at first sight? Love? Maisie¡¯s eyes were smiling. Jimmy was only interested in her beauty. ¡°Why would you cling on to a woman who already has children?¡± Maisie said that with herst bit of patience and left. Jimmy tried to stop her again. ¡°I don¡¯t mind that you have had children. Zee, I¡¯m truly,¡± An arm suddenly grabbed Maisie and pulled her into his arms. She bumped into the man¡¯s chest, surrounded by the light smell of cologne. She was stunned. Chapter 217 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 217 Chapter 217 Why was Nn there? Jimmy was stunned. He questioned unhappily, ¡°W-Who are you?¡± ¡°The father of her children.¡± Nn stared coldly at him. This useless man wasn¡¯t going to steal his woman. Jimmy opened his mouth, but nothing came out. He was probably frozen by the coldness the man exuded. Maisieid in the man¡¯s arms and put her arms around his neck. ¡°Honey, what took you so long?¡± The anger that consumed Nn when he saw her with this man disappeared when she hugged him and called him ¡®honey¡¯. He didn¡¯t even want to question her about what was going on anymore. Nn put one arm around her waist and held her chin up with the other, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know that someone was trying to steal my woman if I didn¡¯t show up.¡± Maisie raised her brows and yed along. ¡°Bring me home then.¡± ¡®Home¡­¡¯ Nn smiled. It was nice to hear this woman say those few words. ¡°Zee Jimmy wasn¡¯t done yet, but he retreated when Nn stared at him. That man was overwhelming. Who was he!? In the car¡­ Seeing that Nn wasn¡¯t going to let go, Maisie frowned. ¡°Are you not going to let go?¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to push me aside after using me?¡± Nn raised his brows. Was he going to be used just like that? It would be dumb not to take advantage of the situation. Maisie bit her lip. She didn¡¯t want to look at Quincy, who was driving because she was sitting on Nn¡¯sp. That was a prettypromising position. ¡°Who was that man?¡± Seeing that Nn was reserved and sounded like he was questioning her, Maisie didn¡¯t answer politely. ¡°Someone the Vanderbilts wanted to matchmake me with.¡± The hand around her waist suddenly tightened. Maisie felt as if her energy was sucked out of her. She slumped on his body, stared at him angrily, and said in a low voice. ¡°What are you doing? ¡°Do you think I agreed to that?¡± Maisie looked down, looking cold. ¡°Madam Vanderbilt wanted to let Linda win you over and wanted t o marry me off as soon as possible. It¡¯s your fault.¡± Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. She wasn¡¯t happy that she was put on the spot. Madam Vanderbilt, Yanis, and Linda treated her that way all because of him. If she hadn¡¯t been careful, she would have fallen into their trap. Nn looked down at the angry face of the woman in his arms, thinking about her family trying to set her up. His face dropped¡­! His lover was treated terribly. It was time for the Vanderbilts of Coralia to face a little ¡®setback¡¯. ¡°Maisie, no one is going to be Mrs. Goldmann other than you.¡± Maisie paused and turned her face away. ¡°I never said I was interested.¡± Nn¡¯s lips curled. ¡°Am I supposed to find a stepmother for our children then?¡± Maisie didn¡¯t reply. No way! She would rather find a stepfather for them! Linda was escorted back to Coralia by her mother. Even if Linda wouldn¡¯t marry, losing her innocence to Jimmy was reality. ¨C Madam Vanderbilt wanted Linda to marry into money, but seeing that it didn¡¯t go the way she intended, she ignored Linda, who was crying and throwing a fit.HR After a few days, the hot spring travel agency owned by the Vanderbilts in Coralia was suddenly seized. Madam Vanderbilt¡¯s eldest son, Yorick, was apprehended by the police for questioning rted to corruption and moneyundering. Chapter 218 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 218 The incident got into the news. Madam Vanderbilt watched her son¡¯s arrest. Their properties in Coralia were involved, and their business almost copsed. She had to ask her other son, Stephen, for help. ¡°Stephen, he¡¯s your brother. You have to help him!¡± Stephen was anxious upon seeing his mother crying and begging. ¡°He was caught moneyundering. How am I supposed to help him? ¡°I told him not to get involved in this, but did he listen? Now he¡¯s caught. How am I supposed to help him?¡± Stephen was helpless. He had started his business in Bassburgh because he wanted to leave the family and build something of his own. His mother had always paid more attention to his brother, but he knew what his brother was doing in Coralia. Madam Vanderbilt lost her focus but seemed to remember something. ¡°Isn¡¯t Zee in a rtionship with Mr. Goldmann? Can you ask Zee to speak to Mr. Goldmann and get him to speak up for her? This whole thing will be settled!¡± 1 Stephenughed ¡°This is the only time you would remember this granddaughter of yours?¡± Madam Vanderbilt said sadly, ¡°I¡¯m your mother. Do you want to push me over the edge?¡± Stephen¡¯s expression tumed numb. Yes, she was his mother. What choice did he have? ¡°I¡¯ll speak to Zee.¡± When Maisie saw the news about the Vanderbilts, she knew it was Nn who was behind it. Nn was efficient enough. How would he possibly find out about her uncle¡¯s moneyundering? However, the Vanderbilts were probably running around like headless chickens because of this. She knew her grandmother would seek her father¡¯s help. Maisie got a call from her father soon after. She seemed to have guessed when she picked up the call. ¡°Zee, I need to talk to you about your uncle.¡± Maisie blinked. ¡°You want me to help him?¡± Her grandmother really asked him to speak to her, and that was why he called. Stephen paused and spoke slowly. ¡°Zee, I know you don¡¯t like your grandmother and the others, but they¡¯re your father¡¯s family. Can you help me just this once? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll send your grandmother home after that so that she won¡¯t trouble you anymore.¡± Stephen didn¡¯t want to get his daughter involved, but since it involved his mother, he hoped that his mother would remember what Zee had done after that day. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Maisie was quiet. She never saw the Vanderbilts as family. What happened the other day didn¡¯t show her the warmth of a family but the coldness instead. However, something came to her mind. She pressed her lips together, gnashed her teeth, and said, ¡°Alright, just this once.¡± Maisie got to the office, knocked on the door, and entered when she got permission. Nn was writing, but he looked up at Maisie, who came to see him willingly. He raised his brows and said, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°I need your help.¡± Maisie walked to the desk and quietly said, ¡°I need your help¡­ in getting Yorick out of prison.¡± Nn raised his brows again and stared at her for a long time. ¡°You came to ask for help on their behalf?¡± Was she feeling sorry for them despite how they treated her? ¡°No,¡± Maisie looked straight at him, ¡°It¡¯s for my father.¡± Chapter 219 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 219 Maisie pressed her lips together and added, ¡°We just need to get Yorick released. The travel agency and everything else isn¡¯t my concern.¡± She could help get her uncle out, but she would never forget what Yanis and Madam Vanderbilt had done to her. She was only helping for her father¡¯s sake, and she would stay out of the rest. Of course, if they never change their attitude, it would be a different case. Nn got up, walked to her, leaned forward to match her height, and looked at her. ¡°I can get him out, but¡­¡± He pulled her into his arms. ¡°What do I get in retur?¡± Maisie took a deep breath. She knew this man would take advantage of the situation. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. She blinked. A kiss was a kiss, and a few more kisses wouldn¡¯t make a difference. She took the initiative, which was rare, but he put his finger to her lips, his eyes burning. ¡°You¡¯re not going to get rid of me so easily.¡± Maisie pped his hand away. ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°You,¡± he answered with the same expression 1 Maisie¡¯s face red, noticing his slight change in emotion. When she wanted to say something, he pressed his lips onto hers. The next day¡­ Madam Vanderbilt received a call from Yanis and was delighted when she found out that Yorick had been released. However, Yanis said something, and Madam Vanderbilt sat down on the couch hard and said, ¡°What? We¡¯re not allowed to operate anymore?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve been ordered to stop. We can¡¯t do anything about it. Mom, we can¡¯t carry on with the business. The Zimmermans seem to be backing out of the marriage with Linda because of this.¡± Even though Yanis loved her daughter, she felt annoyed whenever she remembered that Jimmy had ruined her daughter. Unfortunately, they couldn¡¯t change the past. They could marry off the daughter, but after the situation in the family, the Zimmermans wouldn¡¯t want to be involved anymore. ¡°Mom, why not let Hector take over Stephen¡¯s jewelry business since he doesn¡¯t have a son?¡± 2 Yanis continued. ¡°We¡¯re a family. Thepany shouldn¡¯t be passed on to girls who will one day marry, or it will then belong to outsiders.¡± Madam Vanderbilt had always nned to do that. Now that their businesses in Coralia were in trouble, only Stephen¡¯s jewelry business could be considered. Madam Vanderbilt went to the study to speak to Stephen about this. After Stephen listened to what she had to say, he immediately flew into a rage. ¡°Mom, have you gone mad!? You want me to give thepany shares to my nephew?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not mad. Vaenna is a Vanderbilt family business. You¡¯re not going to pass thepany to Maisie, are you?¡± 1 Madam Vanderbilt wasn¡¯t going to let that happen. ¡°Maisie will marry one day. She can¡¯t be a Vanderbilt forever. You should give thepany to Hector instead of her. He¡¯s your nephew!¡± Stephen held his fist and squared his jaw. Madam Vanderbilt tried to persuade him. ¡°Stephen, are you going to disobey me now? I know you love your daughter, but she has M 1. Goldmann now. She won¡¯t lose anything. ¡°She won¡¯t run out of money and luxury when she¡¯s with Mr. Goldmann. Vaenna Jewelry is all the Vanderbilts have now.¡± Seeing Stephen staying quiet, Madam Vanderbilt continued. ¡°Don¡¯t think about it. Listen to me. Maisie won¡¯t miss this onepany.¡± Chapter 220 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 220 ¡°Mom, Vaenna Jewelry was founded by Zee¡¯s mom. I can¡¯t give it to my nephew.¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t you?¡± Madam Vanderbilt shook with anger. ¡°Marina hasn¡¯t been around for so many years. Thepany is yours now. There¡¯s no need to care how a dead person feels about how you manage it. ¡°Furthermore, Marina wasn¡¯t a good person when she was alive. Look how she treated you. What¡¯s holding you back?¡± Maisie stopped outside the study and heard Madam Vanderbilt insult her mother. She walked into the study with a heavy expression. ¡°What did you mean by that?¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Stephen was stunned. Had she heard everything? Madam Vanderbilt didn¡¯t expect Maisie to be back. She gnashed her teeth. ¡°Why are you back?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve gotten Uncle Yorick released and wanted to congratte you, but I wasn¡¯t expecting to hear you insult my mother.¡± Maisie crossed her arms and raised her brows. ¡°Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have helped.¡± ¡°He¡¯s your uncle.¡± ¡°I get that, but other than that, I don¡¯t seem to have anything to do with you, Vanderbilts.¡± Maisie walked toward Madam Vanderbilt and said calmly, ¡°I helped Uncle Yorick for the sake of my dad, not because of anyone from Coralia.¡± Madam Vanderbilt looked terrible. ¡°Zee, I¡¯m your grandma, your elder. Being disrespectful toward an elder is rude.¡± Guilt-tripping wouldn¡¯t work. Maisie smiled. ¡°After what you did to me with Aunt Yanis, trying to force me to marry Jimmy, why would I respect you?¡± Stephen¡¯s face changed. ¡°What!?¡± He knew how bad Jimmy¡¯s reputation was, but he would never have expected his sister-inw and mother to try and force Maisie t o marry a man like that. Madam Vanderbilt wasn¡¯t expecting Maisie to mention what happened the other day, so she looked horrified. ¡°Nonsense! You¡¯re not the one marrying Mr. Zimmerman. Linda is. Are you not satisfied yet?¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Stephen was out of patience. ¡°You¡¯re my mother. I respect you, but if you really did that to Maisie, you¡¯ve broken m y heart. Whatever happens to the Vanderbilts is your business, but I¡¯ll never give Vaenna Jewelry to Hector.¡± Madam Vanderbilt didn¡¯t expect the son of his to defy her for his daughter, so she said furiously, ¡°Alright! If you really want to go against my words, I¡¯ll just leave.¡± Stephen¡¯s eyes turned dark after she left. Maisie¡¯s eyes shifted upon seeing that her father was sad. ¡°Dad, I won¡¯t agree to you giving Vaenna to Hector.¡± Maisie knew that Madam Vanderbilt would try to get Vaenna. Since they were in a crisis, Vaenna would look like a piece of juicy meat. Her father would know what Madam Vanderbilt was thinking. Stephen paused and slowly spoke. ¡°I know. I wouldn¡¯t give it to your cousin either. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Maisie nodded at her father¡¯s answer. ¡°I believe you.¡± Stephen didn¡¯t expect his daughter to believe him. He had to cherish this. 1 He was going to take good care of Vaenna until Zee was ready to take over. At Soul Jewelry Studio.. Chapter 221 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 221 ¡°Since Madam Vanderbilt has already expressed her opinion, why didn¡¯t you take the opportunity to get back Vaenna¡¯s shares?¡± Kennedy looked at Maisie iprehensibly. After all, Stephen would definitely hand the shares to her if she were to mention them to him at this time. Maisie gave off a faint smile. ¡°Soul isn¡¯t very stable yet. I¡¯d have to spend more time and energy if I were to get my hands on Vaenna Jewelry¡¯s shares now. It won¡¯t pay off. ¡°But since my father has promised me not to hand Vaenna¡¯s shares over to Hector, I can naturally rest assured.¡± Since a while back, her rtionship with her father had no longer been as rigid as it was before. Although she had once med her father for a lot of things, he was still her biological father. Quincy appeared outside the office with a gift box. He knocked on the door first, smiled, and entered the room. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt.¡± Maisie was startled. Her gazended on the blue gift box in his hands. ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a custom-made dress that Mr. Goldmann wanted you to have. Mr. Goldmann said you should wear it while you meet him tonight¡­¡± Maisie choked on her saliva and coughed abruptly as her expression tumed more and more embarrassed. She remembered that she seemed to have given her word to that insatiable dbag in the office yesterday. It seemed that tonight¡¯s date was inevitable. At the Grand Courtyard Hotel¡¯s steak house¡­ Maisie entered the restaurant in a royal blue off-shoulder dress. The ankle-length skirt was draped with ayer of gauze, and the silver tassel earrings swayed from side to side as she stepped forward. ! She sashayed into Nn¡¯s gaze like an elf who was lost in the woods, and her beauty was breath- taking. Nn¡¯s eyes narrowed as he pressed his thin lips tightly and then opened them slightly. ¡°This dress suits you a lot.¡± It exuded a unique temperament when she was wearing it. Nn was actually a little upset about his decision to get her to wear such a morous dress. He really did not want to share her beauty with other men. Fortunately, he had reserved the entire steak house. This was Maisie¡¯s first time eating out with Nn, not to mention that it was in the form of a formal date. Nn¡¯s indifferent and stern features were abated under the dimmed lighting, and his handsome face looked rather charming at this moment. ¡°Mr. Goldmann is quite generous when ites to spending money, huh?¡± Nn smiled as he cut the steak on his te gracefully. ¡°Well, there¡¯s no need for you to be frugal for me, isn¡¯t all my money yours i n the future?¡± After all, she belonged exclusively to him now. Maisie nced away, grabbed the wine ss on the table, and was about to take a sip. But the man frowned slightly and chuckled.¡° Don¡¯t get drunk so as not to dy serious business.¡± 1 Maisie¡¯s hand trembled, and she put down the wine ss. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, actually I¡ª¡± ¡°You made a promise yesterday. I won¡¯t give you a chance to go back on your words.¡± Nn¡¯s gaze was fixed on her. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Maisie was rendered speechless. Nn then continued. ¡°Also, judging from the rtionship that we both share now, shouldn¡¯t you change the appetion you use t o address me?¡± ¡®This woman keeps on addressing me as ¡°Mr. Goldmann¡± while she actually addressed me as ¡°Noles¡± at the Lucas family¡¯s mansion the other night. Not to mention the ¡°Honey¡± that she used at the hotel¡¯s entrance. That sounded quite smooth too.¡¯ The corners of Maisie¡¯s lips twitched. Maisie could only hope that the time could go slower and slower throughout the entire meal. But when it got past midnight, she was fascinated by the splendid fireworks outside the window. Nn got up, walked to her side, and leaned forward with his hands propped on the table. ¡°Do you like it?¡± Maisie recovered from the trance. However, maybe it was because of a small amount of wine that she had just drunk. Her heart skipped a beat when she turned her head and rubbed her cheek against his cold lips. Nn¡¯s sexy Adam¡¯s apple rolled slightly-that impulse that had been buried at the bottom of his heart surged abruptly, and a beam of fire was ignited in his heart! Chapter 222 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 222 Nn then whispered, ¡°I don¡¯t want to wait anymore.¡± He lowered his head and kissed her. In the panoramic suite¡­ Nn ced Maisie on the big round bed covered in rose petals, pressed her down, and kissed her lips passionately and vigorously. The hair scattered on the sides of her neck was fiddling with his heart. ¡°You, how should I punish you?¡± His deep and bold voice intoxicated her heart. ¡°May I?¡± he whispered in her ear. Maisie was slightly startled as her feelings seemed to have been taken into consideration. Her cheeks blushed in an instant. ¡°* sshole, you¡­ You¡¯re actually shameless enough to ask, Umm!¡± Nn held her waist and could not wait to get all over her, but the cell phone in her purse rang all of a sudden. Maisie¡¯s reasoning that had left her long ago was forcibly summoned back into her head by the ringtone. She then pushed his shoulder away. ¡°Nn, my phone¡­¡± ¡°Just let it be.¡± He gnashed his teeth furiously. ¡®Who would call at this time to interrupt such an important moment? Are they even human?¡¯ The phone kept ringing, and Maisie could not help it anymore. She turned over and changed positions with Nn. Looking at Maisie from this angle, she was extremely enchanting at this moment. Thus, Nn raised his eyebrows in anticipation.¡± Do you want to take the lead on this?¡±. Maisie smiled faintly, tied his hand with his tie, and¡­ got up to grab the phone. Nn was rendered speechless. Maisie did not expect her father to call her at this time of the day. ¡®Is it something urgent?¡¯ She answered the call, and her father said something to her. Maisie was flustered, and her eyes dimmed. ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll go to the hospital now.¡± She put the phone down, turned her head, and looked at Nn, who had already freed himself from his restraints. At that moment, his expression looked extremely rigid and annoyed, while his calm emotions were on the brink of a full-on explosion. Maisie took a deep breath and walked to the bedside. ¡°I need to head to the hospital now. As for tonight, well¡­¡± She saw Nn¡¯s agitated expression and wanted to coax him for some reason, so she leaned over and gave him a peck on the lips. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. The warmth on the lips made Nn, who was about to lose his cool, grab the back of her head with his big hands, escte the kiss, and lower his voice reluctantly. ¡°You owe me one!¡± Nn sent Maisie to the hospital. Maisie got out of the car and was about to walk into the hospital, but Nn pulled her back. Just when she was still caught in doubts and suspicions, a custom-made suit jacket was draped over her shoulders, and she was being wrapped in it. ¡°Put it on.¡± ¡®This man¡­¡± Maisie reached the inpatient ward with Nn¡¯s suit jacket. Madam Vanderbilt had been hit by a car and was hospitalized. Although it had nothing to do with her, Madam Vanderbilt was still her ¡°grandmother¡±. Besides, her father had called and summoned her personally. She had to show her face even if she did not want toe to visit. Maisie walked into the ward and frowned instantly when she saw the woman sitting next to the bed. ¡®It¡¯s Le? Madam Vanderbilt was immediately piqued when she saw Maisie, especially when she realized that she was wearing a man¡¯s suit. ¡°You actually came here dressed like this? Just how shameless can you be?¡± Maisie smiled indifferently. ¡°Mr. Goldmann kindly put it on me for fear that I would catch a cold. How is this a shameless thing?¡± Madam Vanderbilt did not say anything when she heard the words ¡®Mr. Goldmann¡¯. She only said to Stephen, ¡°Stephen, if it weren¡¯t for Le, I would¡¯ve died this time around. In spite of what she¡¯s done, Le is still my lifesaver. She even injured herself doing so. You have to take your wife at least back no matter what.¡± 2 Stephen did not say anything. Maisie¡¯s eyes tumed cold. *Le saved Madam Vanderbilt?¡¯ Bandages could be seen wrapped around her hand. Le gave off a smile. ¡°Mother, you don¡¯t have to speak for me. I don¡¯t deserve to be your daughter-in- law anymore. Just take this as an opportunity for me to pay back the kindness that you and Steph have shown me over the years.¡± Chapter 223 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 223 ¡°Who told you that you don¡¯t deserve it? You¡¯ve saved my life. That makes you the great benefactor of the Vanderbilts.¡± Madam Vanderbilt was still a little scared at the moment. After all, if Le had not appeared and pushed her away, she would have probably died underneath the wheels. ¡°Stephen, you¡¯re no longer a youngd, so stop thinking about the divorce all day long. Le has been married to you for so many years. Isn¡¯t it just a fake pregnancy? She only wanted to give you a son. Is that wrong?¡± Madam Vanderbilt red at Maisie as she was speaking. ¡°We¡¯re a family, so why make it difficult for a member of your family?¡± The sentence was directed at Maisie. Maisie raised her eyes lightly and smirked. ¡°Wow, Grandma, did you get rescued by Ms. Scott just when you were about to run into a car ident? What a coincidence, huh?¡±. Le bit her lip. Dimn you, Maisie Vanderbilt! So you¡¯re really here to make things hard, huh!?¡¯ *Zee, I know that you don¡¯t like me, but I didn¡¯t save your grandmother with any ulterior motive in mind. Anyway, I don¡¯t n to return to the Vanderbilts, nor do I n to ask for your father¡¯s forgiveness.¡± Le stood up slowly as she spoke. ¡°I¡¯d better go back already.¡± ! ¡°What do you mean by going back? Sit back down,¡± Madam Vanderbilt said boldly, ¡°The divorce hasn¡¯t been finalized yet, has it? You¡¯ve made such a big fuss out of it. I¡¯ll let it slide since Zee is the ignorant one, but why are you so ignorant too?¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Stephen, who had remained silent for a long time, looked at Le and said slowly, ¡°You stay with Mother.¡± Le nodded and sat back down. Seeing that Stephen had left the ward, Maisie left with him. Madam Vanderbilt snorted and grabbed Le¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll get to return to the Vanderbilt manor as long as I¡¯m here.¡± Le looked virtuous and smiled. ¡°Thank you, Mother.¡±.. Stephen looked at Maisie with aplex expression outside the ward. ¡°Zee, about Le, she saved your grandmother, and she now knows that she was wrong. So I n to give her another chance and let her return to the Vanderbilt manor. Will you me me for that?¡± Since her father was going to give Le a second chance, Maisie¡¯s face dimmed, ¡°Are you sure about trusting her again?¡± ¡°Zee, I know you don¡¯t like her,¡± Maisie interrupted him lightly. ¡°It¡¯s not that matter of whether I like her or not. Since this is your decision, then you should just let her return to the manor. As long as you don¡¯t trust her blindly once again.¡± It was obvious that her words carried other meanings. Stephen seemed to have gotten the underlying meaning of Maisie¡¯s words, but he still chose to believe in Le again. 1 Maisie did not try to stop him. What Le had done to win Madam Vanderbilt¡¯s heart back in order to return to the manor only showed that her purpose was definitely not as simple as it seemed. She wanted to see what Le had in mind this time around. Maisie walked out of the hospital. When she saw that Nn was leaning against the front of his car and was being approached by two women, she raised her hand and rubbed her forehead. ¡®Having an eye-catching car isn¡¯t a big deal here, but it will be an issue if the man is also extremely eye- catching..¡¯ Maisie stepped forward, and the two women looked back and saw her walking toward them in a man¡¯s coat. They immediately understood something and left hesitantly. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. It turns out that he¡¯s no longer avable. That¡¯s a pity¡­¡± Maisie took off Nn¡¯s coat and returned it to him. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wait in the car?¡± Nn crossed his arms, and a smile appeared at the corners of his lips. ¡°It¡¯s hot in the car, so I¡¯ve come out to escape from the heat.¡± Maisie pretended that she had not said what she had just said. She had actually felt a little guilty when she saw him standing outside in such a thin shirt. Nn turned around, pressed her against the car door, and looked at her. ¡°No one will bother you again tonight, am I right?¡± Maisie¡¯s eyes looked iffy. ¡°It¡¯s already sote, so I think¡­¡± Chapter 224 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 224 Chapter 224Nobody knew how Nn could manage to exin it to her in a serious manner, ¡°Zee, if I were to suffer from any side effects because of holding back all these urges, it would be bad for you¡­¡±Back at the Goldmann mansion, Nn directly carried Maisie upstairs and threw her onto the bed. 1 Maisie pushed his body that was pressing against hers away in a flurry. ¡°This¡­ The kids are home, and this is not optimal¡­¡±¡°It¡¯s okay. They¡¯re all asleep.¡± Nn peeled her clothes off as if she was a cocoon.¡°Then¡­ The hotel room would be wasted!¡±¡°I don¡¯t mind that tiny amount of money.¡±¡°Nn-Umm!¡± Maisie¡¯s words were shoved back down her throat as he bowed down and sealed her lips.Before Maisie could catch a breather, Nn suddenly stopped, and the stagnant air in the room felt a little awkward.Nn stood up and turned his back to her, his handsome face looking a little stiff.Maisie was befuddled for a split second.¡°That¡¯s it?She took a sideways nce at Nn.¡°This breath-taking man that possesses such a superb figure actually has such hidden illnesses? So he really had not touched Willow in the past six years. So, what happened between us six years ago was really an ident?¡®If this is the case, it is truly unfortunate. However, this is closely rted to his dignity as a man. I¡¯m afraid that he¡¯ll feel even worse if I don¡¯t say anything now.That being the case, since he treats the kids so well, I¡¯ll have to treat him better in the future!¡°Nn, you¡­ Don¡¯t worry, even if you have hidden illnesses, I won¡¯t despise you for that.¡± ¡®I should say something tofort him at this time, shouldn¡¯t I?Everything was fine when she did not say anything. But unfortunately, she did. Nn¡¯s eyes, which were staring at her, turned cold and stem all of a sudden ¡°Are you questioning my ability?¡±Maisie smiled, but before she had the time to say anything, Nn¡¯s body was already crushing down against hers once again. ¡°I think I need to be serious now!¡±In the next second, Maisie realized that she was really wrong.This night went on for almost an eternity.The next morning¡­Maisie opened her eyes faintly, only to find out that her body was sore while her throat felt dry and ached.¡®I shouldn¡¯t have said thatst night!An arm suddenly hugged her from behind while she was still contemting her life choices. And as if the man realized that she had woken up, a deep and pleasant voice sounded. ¡°You¡¯ve awakened?¡±Maisie trembled from head to toe.¡°This man is getting greedier as time goes by, and he just won¡¯t get tired of it¡­¡¯It was already in the early evening when Maisie went back to the Nobody knew how Nn could manage to exin it to her in a serious manner, ¡°Zee, if I were to suffer from any side effects because of holding back all these urges, it would be bad for you¡­¡± Back at the Goldmann mansion, Nn directly carried Maisie upstairs and threw her onto the bed. 1 Maisie pushed his body that was pressing against hers away in a flurry. ¡°This¡­ The kids are home, and this is not optimal¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. They¡¯re all asleep.¡± Nn peeled her clothes off as if she was a cocoon. ¡°Then¡­ The hotel room would be wasted!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind that tiny amount of money.¡± ¡°Nn-Umm!¡± Maisie¡¯s words were shoved back down her throat as he bowed down and sealed her lips. Before Maisie could catch a breather, Nn suddenly stopped, and the stagnant air in the room felt a little awkward. Nn stood up and turned his back to her, his handsome face looking a little stiff. Maisie was befuddled for a split second. ¡°That¡¯s it? She took a sideways nce at Nn. ¡°This breath-taking man that possesses such a superb figure actually has such hidden illnesses? So he really had not touched Willow in the past six years. So, what happened between us six years ago was really an ident? ¡®If this is the case, it is truly unfortunate. However, this is closely rted to his dignity as a man. I¡¯m afraid that he¡¯ll feel even worse if I don¡¯t say anything now. That being the case, since he treats the kids so well, I¡¯ll have to treat him better in the future! ¡°Nn, you¡­ Don¡¯t worry, even if you have hidden illnesses, I won¡¯t despise you for that.¡± ¡®I should say something tofort him at this time, shouldn¡¯t I? Everything was fine when she did not say anything. But unfortunately, she did. Nn¡¯s eyes, which were staring at her, turned cold and stem all of a sudden ¡°Are you questioning my ability?¡± Maisie smiled, but before she had the time to say anything, Nn¡¯s body was already crushing down against hers once again. ¡°I think I need to be serious now!¡± In the next second, Maisie realized that she was really wrong. This night went on for almost an eternity. The next morning¡­ Maisie opened her eyes faintly, only to find out that her body was sore while her throat felt dry and ached. ¡®I shouldn¡¯t have said thatst night! An arm suddenly hugged her from behind while she was still contemting her life choices. And as if the man realized that she had woken up, a deep and pleasant voice sounded. ¡°You¡¯ve awakened?¡± Maisie trembled from head to toe. ¡°This man is getting greedier as time goes by, and he just won¡¯t get tired of it¡­¡¯ It was already in the early evening when Maisie went back to thepany again. She wore a ck turtleneck to cover the hickeys on her neck. And when she arrived at the studio, she saw a tall man standing in front of the jewelry disy window as if he was waiting for someone. Maisie was then flustered when the man tumed around.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡®Isn¡¯t this, Mr. Lucas?¡¯ Maisie sat on the sofa and nced at him with her arms crossed. ¡°So, did Mrs. Lucas ask you toe to me?¡± Louis took his teacup and took a sip from it. He then replied with a calm expression, ¡°Consider it as a yes. My mother wants to see you. I know you¡¯ve been reluctant to meet her because of that affair rted to Willow Vanderbilt, so I¡¯ve chosen toe to you.¡± ¡°I told you that I don¡¯t want my de Amma identity. Myst name is Vanderbilt¡­¡± ¡°But I heard that you don¡¯t admit that you¡¯re one of the Vanderbilts either. Your rtionship with the Vanderbilts isn¡¯t as close as you make it seem, am I right?¡± Louis asked nonchntly. Maisie paused and raised her gaze. ¡°Even if my rtionship with the Vanderbilts is bad, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that I¡¯m a Vanderbilt.¡± ¡°Actually, it doesn¡¯t matter if you want to ept your identity as one of the de Armas or not.¡± Louis put down the teacup and continued slowly. ¡°Grandfather just wants to reunite with his granddaughter. ¡°When you want to know more about your mother, please do contact me. You can think about it.¡± Louis said so while putting his business card on the desk. ¨C Maisie took a nce at the logo on the business card. ¡®He¡¯s actually a professor at the Royal Academy of Music?¡¯ Chapter 225 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 225 At the hospital¡­ Le came out of the ward with her cell phone and went to the stairwell to make a call. ¡°Willie, don¡¯t worry. Grandma already trusts me. I¡¯ll get your dad to go pick you up as soon as I get to go back to Vanderbilt manor.¡± ¡°Wait, how much longer do I have to wait? I don¡¯t want to stay here anymore!¡± Willow hated living in a cheap rental house, Had I known this would happen back then, I wouldn¡¯t have irritated Dad like that. At least, living in the Vanderbilt manor is much better than this shabby ce! Sensing that Willow was extremely grumpy, Le said patiently. ¡°I know, Willie, revenge is a dish best served cold. As long as we can bear it, there will always be a way to deal with that b*tch. ¡°You should know that that bitch now has the information about my life before I became Mrs. Vanderbilt. Both of us will really suffer if we fail again this time around!¡± Willow could only calm herself down no matter how anxious she was upon hearing what her mother said. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll bear it then.¡± Maisie, that bitch, I¡¯ll definitely give her hell when Mom brings me back to the Vanderbilt manor! 1 At the ckgold Group¡­ Nn was going through a contract, but his mind was not on the contract¡¯s content at all. He stared at one of the pages for a long time. Quincy, who was standing on the side, looked at Nn¡¯s restless face and curled his lips. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, are you waiting for the contract to bear fruits by itself?¡± Quincy looked at the unting bite mark on Nn¡¯s neck. It seemed that all men who had just gone through an open season would give off such an aura. Nn tapped the contract with his slender fingertips, recalling the sweet memory fromst night. ¡°How could his young wife be so gorgeous and memorable?¡¯ Quincy looked worried. ¡®It¡¯s over for him. He¡¯s gone cuckoo after just one night¡¯s worth of intimacy.¡¯ Quincy¡¯s phone rang at this time, and he checked the caller ID. ¡°It¡¯s Hans¡­¡± Nn raised his gaze to look at him. Quincy walked to the side to answer the call. After the person on the phone said something to him, Quincy gasped and tumed around to look at Nn. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, the Elder Master has suddenly changed his itinerary and is going to travel here a week in advance!¡± Nn¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡®That fast!? Le was taking care of Madam Vanderbilt in the hospital, and her uining attitude changed Madam Vanderbilt¡¯s attitude toward her gradually. ¡°Le, hasn¡¯t Stephen called you to return home yet?¡± Seeing that Madam Vanderbilt had asked her about it, Le stopped the task on hand and smiled. ¡°Whether Steph is willing to allow me to go back, I¡¯ll leave the decision to him.¡± ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s all because of that sl*t, Maisie.¡± Madam Vanderbilt thought that Maisie must be the culprit who was behind all these issues and said with dissatisfaction, ¡°How could she be so lucky if she hadn¡¯t gotten together with Mr. Goldmann?¡± Le savored Madam Vanderbilt¡¯s disgust toward Maisie, felt smug inwardly, thought of something, and said, ¡°Mother, there¡¯s something that I want to tell you.¡± ¡°Just give it to me directly.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mother, the reason I faked my pregnancy was not that I didn¡¯t want to get a divorce with Steph. You should also know how Steph has been acting recently. He¡¯ll definitely hand Vaenna to Zee soon. So if I don¡¯t bear a son, judging from Steph¡¯s attitude toward Zee, the Vanderbilts will surely suffer in the future¡­¡± Le had always been good at disguising herself as a victim, and the kindness that she had been showing was nothing more than a tool to make Madam Vanderbilt feel that she had always been thinking about the Vanderbilts¡¯ benefits. Madam Vanderbilt recalled something upon hearing this. Stephen had not listened to her words yesterday, so how could she still stay calm? ¡°You¡¯re r¨¬ght Vaenna belongs to the Vanderbilts. Even if Marina founded thepany, it¡¯s still the Vanderbilts¡¯ property.¡± Madam Vanderbilt¡¯s expression dimmed. ¡°It seems that that wh*re is really nning to snatch Vaenna from the Vanderbilts. Hmph, over m y dead body!¡± Chapter 226 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 226 Maisie had to find a way to stop it soon. At Soul Jewelry Studio¡­ The other people in the department gradually left for the day. Nn got to Maisie¡¯s office and leaned on the door with his arms crossed while watching Maisie look for some documents in front o f the book rack. He couldn¡¯t move his eyes away from this beauty before him. Maisie didn¡¯t notice someone approaching her. She was searching with her head down but felt something move closer behind her. The man hugged her from behind and made Maisie jump. She didn¡¯t turn around to see who it was. ¡°Nn, why are you¡ª¡± ¡°What? I just want to give you a hug.¡± The man¡¯s voice sniggered from the top of her head. Why couldn¡¯t he let go of this woman? Maisie took a deep breath and remembered what had happened the night before. Her cheeks burned up. Maisie felt a little ashamed, but she wasn¡¯t going to admit that she couldn¡¯t resist his ¡®charm¡¯st night. ¡°It¡¯s time to fetch Colton from school.¡± Nn lowered his head and put his chin on her shoulder. The warmth of his breath made her ears tum red. Maisie pushed him away. ¡°There¡¯s no need to get so close.¡± Nn looked down and smiled, holding her waist closer with his palm. Maisieughed. Nn was probably the most shameless person she had ever met. Even if Nn was feeling ¡®gracious¡¯ after letting her off in the office, when they were picking Colton up from the Royal Academy of Music, Colton stared at his neck for the longest time. ¡°Daddy, did something bite your neck?¡± Maisie looked over in shock. The hickey on his neck was still there! Nn looked at Maisie through the corner of his eyes. When Maisie tried to avoid his gaze, he smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s not for kids t o know.¡± ¡°Uncle Quincy, what happened to Daddy¡¯s neck?¡± Since he didn¡¯t get an answer from his father, he switched to asking Quincy instead. Quincy wouldn¡¯t ever dare to tell him the truth. He shuddered andughed. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t understand.¡± Ang sent Waylon and Daisie back to the Goldmann mansion. They were in a drama series alongside Helios. Daisie yed his daughter while Waylon was cast as the younger version of him. 1 Maisie didn¡¯t agree with them getting into the industry at first, but she was moreid-back since they didn¡¯t give her any trouble. Nn wasn¡¯t happy when he heard that his daughter was acting as Helios¡¯ daughter. It felt like his favorite nket had been taken by someone else. Colton was still wondering what had happened to his father¡¯s neck. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Nn never missed a chance to attack Maisie over the past few days. When Maisie got to Soul Studio, she went to the washroom to cover up the mark on her neck. That man had too much energy. She couldn¡¯t face her kids like that! The phone on the desk rang. Maisie put the concealer into her bag and answered when she saw that Stephen was calling. ¡°Dad?¡± ¡°Zee, your grandma has been discharged from the hospital. Your uncle ising over. Come back and have dinner with us today.¡± 1 At the Vanderbilt manor¡­ Le made tea for Yanis because she was the younger sister-inw. Yanis looked down on Le, who had started as a mistress. However, when she heard from Madam Vanderbilt that Le was on their side, she didn¡¯t treat her too badly. Chapter 227 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 227 ¡°Le, I heard that you¡¯ve been taking care of Mom for the past few days at the hospital.¡± Le smiled. ¡°It¡¯s what a daughter-inw is supposed to do.¡± Yorick looked at Le and couldn¡¯t deny that his brother had great taste. Hepared her to his own wife, who was rough around the edges. She had let herself go after childbirth and looked like a tired wife. 1 Even though Le was no longer young, she still looked young and beautiful. Yanis¡¯ face changed upon noticing the way her husband was looking at Le. She cleared her throat, which got Yorick¡¯s notice and made him smile awkwardly. He changed the topic. ¡°By the way, where are Willie and Zee?¡± Madam Vanderbilt said to Stephen, ¡°Yes, Willie is your daughter. We should ask her to join us for dinner.¡± Le was d about what Madam Vanderbilt said, but she didn¡¯t show it. When Stephen thought about Willow, it really had been a while since he had seen her. No matter what she had done, she was still his daughter. ¡°Get Le to ask her over.¡± After Stephen agreed, Le smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll call Willie then¡± Maisie was thest to show up when the Vanderbilts were having a great time at the dinner table. After Willow saw Maisie looking even more radiant than before and remembered how tough her life had been, she resented her even more. Stephen smiled and said, seeing the empty seat next to him, ¡°Zee,e sit next to me.¡± Madam Vanderbilt wasn¡¯t too happy about that. ¡°That¡¯s the seat of your wife, Le. You¡¯re letting your daughter sit there instead of her? Le, who was seated elsewhere, said, ¡°It¡¯s alright, Mother. Let Zee take it.¡± Maisie sat down next to her father. Yorick smiled and said, ¡°You turned out beautiful.¡± Yanis mocked. ¡°Sure, praise your sister-inw¡¯s daughter.¡± He had praised Willow before that and now Maisie. However, he never said anything good about his daughter. Maisie¡¯s lips curled. ¡°Thanks for yourpliment. I remember that Lynn is getting prettier too. Why isn¡¯t she here?¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Maisie¡¯s words made Yanis and Madam Vanderbilt¡¯s expressions change. How dare she ask! Yorick felt a little awkward too. He had sent his daughter to the Zimmerman kid and was waiting to see if she was able to marry into the family His daughter was nothingpared to the two nieces from the city. ¡°Yorick, you¡¯re out all thanks to Zee.¡± Stephen spoke to break the awkward silence while reminding his brother to remember what Zee did. Before Yorick could speak, Madam Vanderbilt intervened. ¡°What do you mean all thanks to her? It was all Mr. Goldmann¡¯s doing.¡± Stephen frowned. ¡°Mom, why would Mr. Goldmann help if it weren¡¯t for Zee? Have you forgotten your granddaughter¡¯s help? ¡°Furthermore, I was the one who asked Zee to help.¡± Madam Vanderbilt was put in a tough spot after being humiliated by her son. This son of hers really had lost her respect! No, perhaps they were never close, to begin with! Maisie curiously looked at her father, who spoke up for her. Had he not seen past Le and Willow¡¯s facades, he wouldn¡¯t have spoken up for her. Chapter 228 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 228 Maisie scanned the table discreetly, thinking, ¡®Madam Vanderbilt was discharged, Yorick and Yanis came over to Bassburgh, and even Le and Willow are back at the Vanderbilt mansion. It doesn¡¯t seem like a simple dinner.¡¯ The air was tense because everyone had their own motives in mind. Yanis looked at Maisie and asked, ¡°Zee, I heard you¡¯ve started your own jewelry studio. How¡¯s it doing?¡± It sounded like she asked for a reason and not because she cared. Madam Vanderbilt chimed in, ¡°Of course she¡¯s doing well. Mr. Goldmann is helping her. It wouldn¡¯t be too bad. She can live a good life even if she does nothing.¡± ¡°Mr. Goldmann?¡± Yorick was surprised that his niece had caught a big one. ¡°Yes, Zee brought honor to the family, all thanks to that pretty face of hers,¡± Madam Vanderbilt said sarcastically. All Maisie knew was how to be flirty. Sensing the sarcasm, Maisie beamed and curled her lips. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all thanks to the face that my mother gave me. ¡°Neither Willow nor Linda were able to get his attention. It seems like you¡¯re disappointed because they weren¡¯t able to help with their faces?¡± 2 Willow wanted tosh out, but Le held her back, hinting that she shouldn¡¯t be impulsive. Stephen was slowly starting to open up to them again. If he got angry, they would never get to return to the manor. 1 N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Madam Vanderbilt scoffed and dropped all pretense. ¡°You have your own studio and Mr. Goldmann¡¯s help. Why not give Vaenna to your cousin?¡± Yanis agreed with her. The girl was the reason they were in their current state. What would be wrong if their son inherited their uncle¡¯spany? ¡°Yes, Stephen. You don¡¯t have a son. Vaenna should be passed down to a Vanderbilt. Why don¡¯t you give it to Hector? He¡¯s family, after all.¡± ¡°Hah.¡± Before Stephen could say anything, Maisieughed out loud. ¡°When my mom and dad founded Vaenna, no one from the Vanderbilts chipped in. Now that your businesses are closed down, you¡¯re trying to take away Vaenna shamelessly?¡± 1 ¡°Zee, how could you say that?¡± ¡°Was I wrong?¡± Maisie looked at Yanis sternly. ¡°The so-called family never helped when we needed it but instead tried to guilt-trip my father to share what he has. That¡¯s not going to happen.¡± ¡°Zee, how could you speak before your father even said something?¡± ¡°My dad was quiet because he respects his mother, but that doesn¡¯t mean you can do whatever you want.¡± Maisie cut off Madam Vanderbilt without skipping a beat. ¡°That¡¯s all I¡¯m going to say for today. I¡¯m not giving Vaenna to anyone. Come and take it if you can, but you will need to be capable enough to do that.¡± Madam Vanderbilt and Yanis looked worse by the minute. They weren¡¯t afraid of Maisie. They were afraid of the man behind her. If they were to take it by force, it wouldn¡¯t end well for them. Le remained on the fence. She neither joined in nor spoke, but what Stephen said next changed the expression of everyone present. Chapter 229 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 229 ¡°That¡¯s right. I will only give Vaenna to Zee. Only my daughter is worthy.¡± Stephen seemed to have understood that they were trying to force him to hand over the shares of Vaenna Jewelry. If that were the case, there would be no need to wait. ¡°I¡¯ve gottenwyers to put Zee¡¯s name as the beneficiary of Vaenna.¡± .. ¡°Have you gone mad? Why would you give it to her!?¡± ¡°What did you contribute when Marina and I started Vaenna?¡± Stephen looked at Madam Vanderbilt and scoffed. ¡°Mom, I respect you, but since you¡¯ve never treated me like your son or saw Zee a s your granddaughter, there¡¯s no reason to be courteous anymore.¡± ¡°How-¡°Madam Vanderbilt shook with rage, but the words were stuck in her throat. The dinner ended coldly. When Yanis and Yorick left, almost no one noticed the signals Yorick sent to Le. Unfortunately, Maisie was walking at the back and did notice them. When she walked past Le, she smiled and said, ¡°Be careful not to get bumed if you y with fire.¡± The words made Le¡¯s heart tum cold. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. She squared her jaw and thought that she would never feel better if she didn¡¯t get rid of this woman! Nn was reading some documents in the study until Quincy sent him a message. The Vanderbilts from Coralia are trying to steal the rights of Vaenna from Maisie? Who gave them the guts to do that?¡¯ He had looked into them long ago. Other than Stephen, who was considered normal, the rest of Madam Vanderbilt¡¯s children were n o good Madam Vanderbilt had a very traditional and patriarchal way of thinking. It was obvious how she treated her two sons. Yorick had a son whom Madam Vanderbilt had spoiled since he was a kid. Now he was just a useless man who sat around and waited to be fed. They really were dreaming to even think of handing Vaenna to a useless man. ¡°Daddy!¡± The three musketeers popped their heads in. Nn put down the documents and squinted at them while they jumped on him. He held Daisie in his arms and patted Waylon and Colton¡¯s heads. ¡°What¡¯s up, you three?¡± Colton said, ¡°Daddy, Mommy just got back from the Vanderbilt manor and is not happy.¡± Waylon said, ¡°Did the Vanderbilts bully her?¡± Daisie said, ¡°They¡¯re such horrible people!¡± Nn looked at the three upset rugrats. They were so young, yet they were worrying for the adults already. He smiled. ¡°Do you think anyone can get to bully your mother?¡± The three nodded hesitantly. Their mother wasn¡¯t easy to bully, but she still was. ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re not going to do anything? Your wife is getting bullied!¡± Colton squinted. Nn paused andughed. ¡°Do you think your mommy is going to let me intervene? Your daddy is the man behind your mommy. I¡¯m not going to let people take advantage of her.¡± The three nodded hesitantly again. That seemed to make sense. Daisie yed with Nn¡¯s tie.¡¯All she heard was ¡®the man behind her. Something popped up in her mind, and she tilted her head and asked. ¡°The man behind her? Daddy, does that mean you¡¯re living off of her?¡± Colton asked curiously, ¡°What does that mean?¡± Waylon and Daisie said in unison, ¡°It means he¡¯s a deadbeat who relies on his wife to feed him.¡± Chapter 230 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 230 Nn was rendered speechless. What would the man who killed it in the business world be afraid of? The answer was his wife getting angry. Now his biggest fear was that his children would have unique ideas about him. He was going to get a heart attack. Maisie spoke to someone on the phone on the balcony. The other party said something, and Maisie looked down ¡°Thanks, Mr. Zidane. Please don¡¯t tell my father about this.¡± The person on the other end said something back, and Maisie nodded. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll speak tomorrow then.¡± Maisie put down her phone and looked coldly into the night view. She had seen what was the agenda behind dinner that night. Even if her dad insisted on being on her side, it was weakpared to how hungry Madam Vanderbilt and Yorick¡¯s family were. If they could not make Stephen hand over Vaenna¡¯s ownership, they would be thinking about taking it by force soon. And then there was Le and Willow. Le was clever enough not to be on the wrong side this time around because she had something of theirs. Even though she couldn¡¯t be sure if Le was working with them, Maisie seemed to have caught something interesting. A pair of arms suddenly grabbed her waist. She was wearing thin clothing. Her cool body was suddenly warmed by the body that was hugging her from behind. ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired of facing the entire family by yourself? Why didn¡¯t you just bring me along?¡± Nn sounded a little hurt. If his face didn¡¯t remain the same, and his identity was never changed, she would suspect whether he was an impostor. ¡°There¡¯s no need for your help yet.¡± Maisie tumed to look at him. That beautiful face of his looked even better without his usual. stemness and coldness. No, why did she think that he looked even better? Nn ran his finger over her lips narrowed his eyes, and said, ¡°Just do what you have to. I¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡± Maisie paused and avoided his gaze. ¡°I know, but can you-Mm!¡± Her lips were sealed. He seemed to have guessed what she was going to say. He didn¡¯t want to be serious. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s time to sleep,¡± the man whispered and carried her toward the bed. Seeing how his hands were wandering, Maisie blushed. ¡°Nn, you said to sleep-¡± He was always the one in control. The night was just as crazy as any other night. The next day¡­ Maisie met with Mr. Zidane at a cafe. Thewyer had prepared an equity transfer agreement for her. When she saw that it matched the agreement her father had made, she was content. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, why would you need this agreement?¡± He didn¡¯t understand why Maisie would want to make a fake agreement. Maisie looked at him. ¡°I have my use for it. I might be able to help my father see through a few people.¡± No matter what methods they used, she would be more rxed knowing there was a copy of the agreement. She remembered something and smiled. ¡°Mr. Zidane, there¡¯s something else I need your help with.¡± Mr. Zidan paused and nodded. ¡°Alright, tell me.¡± Le hadn¡¯t returned home the previous night. When she got home and saw Stephen, she avoided his gaze. 1 ¡°Le, where were youst night? Stephen finally agreed for you and Willow to return, but you didn¡¯t stay over.¡± Madam Vanderbilt wasn¡¯t happy that Le had been qut. Chapter 231 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 231 Le could only show her white feathers and respond weakly, ¡°Mother, I¡­ I¡¯ll go back tonight.¡± ¡°Go back tonight? Is this a joke?¡± Madam Vanderbilt saw that Le was afraid of being rejected by Stephen and red at Stephen, who had remained silent all this while. ¡°Since you¡¯ve called your wife back, then live your best life with her. What will the public say if they get to know that your wifees here during the day and then goes back to her own house at night daily?¡± ¡°Mother, don¡¯t me Steph. It¡¯s my problem.¡± Le took all the me onto herself-the image of a virtuous and sensible wife overflowed. Stephen put down the teacup. Although he had asked Le and her daughter toe back to the Vanderbilt manor, Le¡¯s fake pregnancy was quite a nightmare to him. However, seeing that Le¡¯s attitude had indeed done a one-eighty recently, Stephen said slowly, ¡°Since you¡¯ve alreadye back, you can stay here from now on.¡± After all, the divorce had not been finalized yet, and it would inevitably invite others to gossip if this was the case. Le gave off a gentle smile. ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll stay here from now onward.¡± Stephen suddenly received a call. ¡°Mr. Zidane?¡± Madam Vanderbilt remembered that her son was determined to transfer his shares in Vaenna over to Maisiest night as soon as she heard the appetion, so her expression dimmed in an instant. Stephen said something to Mr. Zidane, got up, and went upstairs. Madam Vanderbilt gnashed her teeth upon seeing this and said bitterly, ¡°Stephen, this b*stard, he really ns to give up his equity of Vaenna to Maisie?¡± Le thought of something. ¡®My only purpose in returning to the Vanderbilt manor this time around is to regain everything for Willow. As for Stephen, he didn¡¯t even hesitate before turning his back on me despite the decades¡¯ worth ofpanionship. Thus, he¡¯s not in the position to me m e for being merciless. 1 ¡®I deliberately mentioned Vaenna in the hospital so that I could instigate Mother into causing Maisie some troubles. As long as Maisie can¡¯t stay idle, she naturally can¡¯t deal with my affairs in the Vanderbilts. ¡®Andst night, Mother colluded with Yanis to talk Stephen into transferring his equity to that useless brat Hector. That has already backed Stephen into a corner. ¡®However, I did also realize that Yorick had a thing for me when I was pouring him tea yesterday. And he really took the bait when I gave him a few signs on the dining table. ¡®Since Mother and Yanis both want to fight for Vaenna¡¯s shares with Maisie, they can have the arena. I¡¯ll use Yorick to overtake all o f them from the shadows while they¡¯repeting with each other in a death match! Anyway, my daughter and I could be the only ones left in the Vanderbilts at the end of time.¡¯ Maisie, who was sitting in her office, saw the text message Mr. Zidane had sent and realized that her father had just handed the contract to him for safekeeping. He had also chosen to convene a meeting among the Board of Directors to announce the heir to his equity the day after tomorrow. And if her father could do so, it was obvious that he had the same suspicion just like her. Maybe he was trying to use the Board of Directors to shut up Madam Vanderbilt and the others. If that were the case, she should lend her father another helping hand as a daughter. Yanis received a photo. The person in the photo was Stephen, and he was entering aw firm when the photo was captured. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Yanis looked at it and called Madam Vanderbilt immediately. Madam Vanderbilt knew that Stephen had gone out since long ago. It seemed that he had gone to see thewyer in order to get the equity transfer contract drafted. ¡°Mother, if Stephen really gives Vaenna to that sl*t, then what else can the Vanderbilts rely on in the future?¡± She then added,¡± Mother, you have to think about Hector. The Vanderbilts¡¯ business in Coralia is already a gone case. Hector is now old enough. He can only rely on his uncle¡¯spany this time around. The Vanderbilts will be left with a greater capital only if Hector takes over Vaenna.¡± Chapter 232 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 232 Madam Vanderbilt listened to Yanis¡¯ words. She had always loved her only grandson the most, but her son would only hand Vaenna to Maisie now, so how could she not be anxious? She snorted. ¡°Since we can¡¯t change his mind, we¡¯ll snatch it from under the table!¡± Madam Vanderbilt went to thew firm and requested the transfer contract as Stephen¡¯s mother the next day. Mr. Zidane gave her the contract draft without any hesitation. 1 Mr. Zidane then called Maisie after Madam Vanderbilt left. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, a woman who imed that she¡¯s Mr. Vanderbilt¡¯s mother came over and asked for the contract. I¡¯ve given it to her,¡± Mr. Zidane reported. Maisie had already told him the other day that he should just hand over the final draft of the contract if someone were to ask him for the contract After all, any ineffective contract would only tum out to be a stack of trash even if it were to fall into the wrong hands. The real contract could only be retrieved by authorized personnel. Maisie smirked and thanked him. ¡°Thank you for your hard work. Do bring your best acting skills along on the day after tomorrow. I¡¯m relying on you to give everyone the best live show of their lives.¡± After ending the call, Maisie¡¯s eyes could not help but tum gloomy. I¡¯ll make sure that Dad sees all the true colors of his so-called family thoroughly this time around¡¯ Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Two dayster, at Vaenna Jewelry¡­ The Vanderbilts also summoned Yanis¡¯ family to the meeting room. Some of the top management were present in the meeting room as Stephen nned to announce the heir to his shares of Vaenna Jewelry. No objection came from the top management when Stephen announced that his equity in Vaenna Jewelry would be inherited by his daughter, Maisie Vanderbilt. Madam Vanderbilt, who was sitting in as one of the guests of honor, snorted and objected, ¡°I beg to differ.¡± ¡°Mother, you should have witnessed it for yourself. Everyone on the board has epted Zee because she¡¯s able to convince everybody with her capability. What else do you have toin about?¡± Stephen had chosen to hold this meeting because he hoped that his mother, elder brother, and sister- inw would give up from now on Madam Vanderbilt mmed the table, stood up, and eximed, ¡°Vaenna belongs to the Vanderbilts. And here you are, allowing a woman who will get married to another family and turn her back on the Vanderbilts at any time to inherit thepany. Are you nning to hand thepany to some random family other than the Vanderbilts?¡± Madam Vanderbilt¡¯s words made all the top management sitting on the side look at each other. Some of the managers and directors who had daughters were severely offended by her statement. ¡®A woman who would get married to another family and turn her back on her own family? That¡¯s rather controversial, isn¡¯t it?¡¯ Stephen gnashed his mrs. He could not be more disappointed with his mother¡¯s stubborn prejudice. Yanis smiled and tried to persuade him, ¡°Yes, Stephen, it would be a shame if we were to give out such a hugepany. Zee is going to get married to someone else in the future, anyway. Plus, she doesn¡¯t need thepany at all. I think you should-¡± ¡°Even if my daughter doesn¡¯t need it, I won¡¯t hand it to you for free,¡± Stephen interrupted Yanis sternly, which made Yanis a little embarrassed for a moment. She could only look at her husband, Yorick. Yorick smiled. ¡°Steph, Yane isn¡¯t always the most sensible person in the room, so don¡¯t take her words to heart.¡± When Yanis saw that her husband was not partial to herself and said that she was not a sensible person, her expression turned gloomy out of wrath. Compared to Madam Vanderbilt and Yanis¡¯ anxiousness, Yorick looked very calm. ¡®It¡¯s not their fault that they only look this far into the future. It¡¯s just that I can look beyond that. ¡®Zee has gotten together with Mr. Goldmann, so it won¡¯t do me any good if I offend my brother now. ¡®Mother and Yanis¡¯ stubborness is nothing more than a great example of women¡¯s shortsightedness and narrow-mindedness.¡± All Madam Vanderbilt wanted was to get the equity for her grandson, and she could not care less about the means that she had to use in order to achieve that. At this time, a person who imed to be awyer walked into the room. After seeing thewyer, Madam Vanderbilt said proudly to Stephen, ¡°Stephen, don¡¯t me me. Everything I do, I do it for the Vanderbilts.¡± Chapter 233 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 233 ¡°What. What is this?¡± Stephen did not expect his mother had hired awyer as well. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°Hi there, Mr. Vanderbilt. I¡¯m Madam Vanderbilt¡¯swyer, Mr. Headler. Madam Vanderbilt had entrusted me toe over with Vaenna¡¯s equity transfer contract. Please do take a look at this.¡± Stephen was stunned And his expression could not help but dim when he saw that the official heir mentioned in the share transfer contract changed. It was Hector now. Anyone who knew a thing or two about any share transfer contract would have recognized that the contract was a fake at first nce, so how could Stephen not be able to do so? ¡°Son, you should have seen it. Hector¡¯s name is clearly mentioned on this equity transfer contract. So, why would Vaenna have anything to do with Maisie?¡± Madam Vanderbilt snorted disdainfully. Had it not been for her eldest daughter-inw, Yanis, who had reminded her about such a method, Maisie would have taken advantage of this loophole to obtain Vaenna¡¯s shares. Anyway, this contract was given out by her son, and she had only hired someone else to make some minor tweaks to its content. Stephen burst intoughter due to the umted wrath. He was furious that his mother had turned to such a method in order to stop him. What he found funny was that she had used such cheap, unjustifiable, and extremely naive means. The door to the meeting room was pushed open again Apanied by Mr. Zidane, Maisie walked into the room in a ck dress. She wore a Gothic snake ring bracelet that was designed by herself. Her earrings were also snake- shaped in order to match the bracelet, while the retro scarlet lipstick made her delicate facial features look more well-defined. In short, she looked stunningly gorgeous Madam Vanderbilt and Yanis looked down on Maisie, who was dressed like this. She looked exactly like a malicious vixen at first nce! Madam Vanderbilt looked a little guilty when she saw Mr. Zidane, but she should not be afraid of anything when she thought that Stephen would still be her son no matter what happened. ¡°Sorry, Dad, I¡¯m a littlete.¡± Maisie walked up to Stephen¡¯s side, and her gazended on the equity transfer contract that was lying on the table at the moment. She then smiled and asked, ¡°Am I seeing things? Why is there an extra contract?¡± Maisie did not look surprised at all but smiled while asking about the extra contract. This caused Madam Vanderbilt¡¯s expression t o dim, and she answered somberly, ¡°What do you mean by an extra one? Isn¡¯t everything written in ck and white?¡± ¡°Really? Maisie raised her gaze and stared at Madam Vanderbilt. ¡°Why don¡¯t I know that my father has transferred his portion of Vaenna¡¯s equity to my cousin?¡± ¡°You not knowing about this is none of our business!¡± Madam Vanderbilt only wanted to announce the heir as soon as possible and did not want to talk about anything else. Stephen threw the contract on the table. ¡°Mother, do you n to fool me with this fake contract? Do you really think that I won¡¯t be able to tell the difference?¡± ¡°What fake contract? This is clearly yours!¡° Madam Vanderbilt became anxious. Yanis had also received a photo yesterday. Although she didn¡¯t know who the sender was, it had definitely been sent to inform them ¡°Yeah, Stephen, doesn¡¯t this contract belong to you? Look at this ¡ª ¡°Why are you so convinced that this contract is Dad¡¯s contract?¡± Maisie¡¯s gazended on the two women. Madam Vanderbilt and Yanis looked at each other, and the scene became even tenser for a moment. ¡°This is the contract that Mr. Headler gave me. Would awyer lie to me?¡± Madam Vanderbilt regained some confidence again. But who could have foreseen this? Mr. Headler had disappeared from the crowd! Maisie sneered, ¡°Where¡¯s Mr. Headler? Grandma, you didn¡¯t get deceived, right?¡± The people that I hired haven¡¯t let me down.¡¯ Madam Vanderbilt waspletely taken aback at this time. Mr. Zidane took a contract out of his briefcase and handed it to Stephen. Stephen took the contract from and skimmed through its content before cing it in front of everyone. ¡°This is the one that I¡¯ve drafted.¡± Chapter 234 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 234 *How¡­ How is this possible? I clearly saw you yesterday¡ª¡± Yanis stood up and choked on her own words when she was about to disclose something Madam Vanderbilt pointed at Mr. Zidane. ¡°You¡¯re the one who handed me the contract the other day!¡± Mr. Zidane smiled. ¡°Madam Vanderbilt, I haven¡¯t met you before this.¡± ¡°You¡­ How dare you im that you haven¡¯t met me before!? You¡¯re the one who gave me the contract when I went to your office the other day. I can totally remember your face!¡± Madam Vanderbilt panicked and revealed the matter by herself. ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Stephen reprimanded her angrily, ¡°Mother, I¡¯m disappointed with you. Since you don¡¯t treat me like a son, there¡¯s n o need to treat you as my mother anymore. You should just go back to your home in Coralia!¡± Madam Vanderbilt¡¯s face looked as pale as death, and her hand was trembling when she pointed at Stephen ¡°I get it now, all¡­ All of you are in collusion. I¡¯ll leave!¡± Yanis naturally could not stay here any longer after Madam Vanderbilt had left. On the contrary, Yorick got up without a hassle and slowly caught up to the both of them as if he had nothing to do with this mess. The farce ended hastily as all the people involved had left at this moment. Maisie sent Mi. Zidane to the front door of the office building, and Mr. Zidane sighed. ¡°I genuinely didn¡¯t expect Madam Vanderbilt t o turn to this method.¡± He had been under the impression he would just give out a fake contract. However, he did not expect she would use the fake contract to falsify another contract to seize the shares. Maisie gave off a faint smile. ¡°After seeing all the faces of that family, we¡¯ll have to take some precautions.¡± ¡°Grandma has nevere into contact with any form of contract, so it¡¯s only natural that she wouldn¡¯t be able to tell the difference between a genuine and a fake one. Presumably, Dad should look rather helpless when she showed him the contract, shouldn¡¯t he?¡¯ After Mr. Zidane left the building, the legendary ¡°MI. Headler¡± appeared. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, did I do a good job?¡± Maisie nodded and transferred a certain amount of money to his ount. ¡°Thank you for the hard work.¡± ¡°You¡¯re very wee. It¡¯s my honor to be able to provide you with my service.¡± The man smiled, nodded, and bowed. He was happy t o be able to earn some quick and easy money. After the man left, Maisie walked to the car and left. And Willow, who was hiding in the shadows, filmed this scene. She initially had wanted toe and watch the others put on a show. But she did not expect that she would run into such a scene after missing the climax of the day. ¡®With this video on hand, we¡¯ll see how this b*tch can recover from the uing chaos!¡¯ Bassburgh Airport¡­ Two luxury cars were parked at the exit of the airport. Nn and his father got out of the car, and Quincy walked toward the exit alongside the father-and-son. A white-haired old man who was standing just outside the airport exit was wearing a pink vest and looked very fashionable. Because of his long-term fitness training, even though he was already more than 70 years old, he still looked healthy and was not exuding any sign of old age. The old man took off his sunsses, revealing a pair of keen amber eyes. His somewhat mixed-race appearance made the old man look younger than other elderly people of the same age group. ¡°Father, it¡¯s been a long time.¡± Mr. Goldmann Sr. stepped forward and hugged him. Titus was also very happy. His gaze thennded on Nn and stared at him. ¡°You rascal, I heard that you have a son now?¡± ¡°You now have two great-grandsons and one great-granddaughter,¡± replied Mr. Goldmann Sr. Titus lived abroad all year round and spoke in an unusually casual manner. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s great. Look at this son that you¡¯ve given birth to. He excels in hitting the jackpot even whenpared to you when you were in your prime!¡± Mr. Goldmann Sr. just smiled. ¡°Uncle Goldmann, Nn.¡± A young woman wasing toward them with her luggage while a strong man followed her around. Quincy smiled and walked forward when he saw that man. ¡°Hans, you really dide back?¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 239 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 239 After all, as long as they were Nn¡¯s children, the kinship would not change. Colton turned his face away. ¡°No matter what, I don¡¯t like him.¡± Waylon did not speak. He only knew that he would never treat anyone who had mistreated his mother well. ¡°Nn.¡± Rowena caught up to them, 1 Nn turned his head indifferently and held Maisie¡¯s hand. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Maisie also looked back at her. ¡®Isn¡¯t it obvious that this woman has feelings for Nn?¡¯ ¡°Nn, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll help you persuade Grandpa. After all¡­¡± She said so and took a nce at Maisie, ¡°After all, it¡¯d be unfair to make Ms. Vanderbilt join the military.¡± 1 Maisie squinted. ¡®Will she help me without asking for anything in return?¡¯ The three rugrats stared at Rowena. ¡®How would this woman exude the aura that resembles that of Willow¡¯s? Not to mention that she¡¯s another woman who wants to pester Daddy, just like Willow does.¡¯ Nn¡¯s eyes dimmed slightly, but he did not utter a word. Maisie smiled faintly. ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Ms. Summers. But I¡¯m a woman of my words.¡± The smile on Rowena¡¯s face turned a little stiff. ¡°Really? I¡¯m just worried about you, Ms. Vanderbilt. You¡¯ll have to endure a lot of hardship when you¡¯re in the military.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve endured everything one can possibly imagine. Why would I still care about military life?¡± After Maisie smiled, she withdrew her hand away from Nn¡¯s and walked toward the car with the kids first. Rowena was about to say something, but Nn went after Maisie after seeing her leave. Looking at the figures of the few people leaving, Rowena could not help but tighten the fists that were resting at the sides of her body. 1 While they were on the way back¡­ Nn tumed and stared at the youngdy who was sitting next to him with her arms crossed. He then leaned over with a smile.¡± Zee, did you agree to ept Grandpa¡¯s challenge because you don¡¯t want to get separated from me?¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡®Otherwise, why would she agree to the difficult request from the old man? She really doesn¡¯t want to leave my side.¡¯ Maisie took a nce at him and responded, ¡°You¡¯re overthinking. I just don¡¯t like the feeling of being looked down upon.¡± No matter what her answer was, Nn was delighted. But then¡­ ¡°Actually, I¡¯m starting to regret it already.¡± Maisie sighed and looked him in the eyes. ¡°I acted too impulsively. If I didn¡¯t agree with the old man, maybe I could¡ª¡± The man¡¯s eyes dimmed before she could finish speaking, while his expression turned gloomy as he gnashed his teeth. ¡°Do you wish to piss me off?¡± Maisie smiled lightly. ¡°Your grandfather has already chosen a wife for you. I think Ms. Summers does look very pretty. She should live up to your standards.¡± Vivid expressions started appearing on Nn¡¯s sullen face when he heard those words. He then raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°Are you acting out just because of this?¡± ¡°I¡¯m giving you another chance, ain¡¯t 1?¡± Maisie shrugged. ¡®If the incident from six years ago hadn¡¯t taken ce and I hadn¡¯t gotten pregnant from that event, everything might go back to how it was originally.¡¯ 1 Nn leaned forward, pressed her against the seat, and pinched her chin. ¡°I don¡¯t need this opportunity. I¡¯ll punish you severely if you dare push me to another woman once again, so remember that.¡± = Maisie¡¯s cheeks lit up on fire as she looked away. ¡°Your punishment has always been that, that¡¯s it!¡± ¡®It¡¯s always been the same old trick! ¡°I¡¯m d that you remember.¡± Nn sat back into his seat and loosened the cor of his shirt, but the comers of his lips were lifted proudly. UE ¡°Zee, look at this.¡± Kennedy brought a daily newspaper to Maisie¡¯s desk and handed it to her. It was written in capital letters on the front of the newspaper that Maisie was not a filial granddaughter and had framed her rtives in order to gain equity in her family¡¯s business. At first nce, this was clearly Madam Vanderbilt and Yanis¡¯s retaliation. It seemed that they were still very persistent, and they were deliberately dragging her through the mud just to discredit her. Chapter 240 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 240 It seemed that there was no need for Maisie to be merciful anymore. At the Vanderbilt manor¡­ Stephen saw the headlines on the newspaper and smashed the newspaper on the table out of pure wrath. Le, who was bringing him fruits, took a nce at the contents of the newspaper and pretended to be shocked. ¡°Steph, why is this news talking about Zee? Is there any misunderstanding?¡± 1 Stephen knew that this news article must have something to do with his mother and sister-inw. His expression turned sulky in a n instant, and he did not answer the questions. Willow came downstairs and eximed deliberately, ¡°Dad, Maisie deliberately hired awyer to deceive Grandma and Aunt Yanis. I just saw it on the papers.¡± ¡°Willie, don¡¯t make such bold ims.¡± Le pretended to support Maisie. ¡°How are they bold ims? I¡¯ve read it with my own eyes. If that¡¯s the case, isn¡¯t Maisie deceiving Dad too? Dad had already agreed t o transfer his shares to her, but she still colluded with awyer to deceive Grandma and Aunt Yanis.¡± Willow did not pay attention to Stephen¡¯s expression while she was bbering along. She desperately wished that her father would really listen to her and that he would misunderstand Maisie. However, just when Le was about to remind her anxiously, Stephen mmed the table, and the atmosphere in the manor froze i n an instant. ¡°You¡¯re in no position toment on what your sister has done!¡± ¡°Dad, but I¡¯m your daughter too,¡± ¡°Do you still know about the fact that you¡¯re my daughter?¡± Stephen¡¯s face was sullen as he snorted ¡°I had been fooled by you once, and you want to make a fool out of me for a second time?¡± Willow bit her lip as she felt aggrieved. When Le saw Stephen yelling at her daughter for Maisie, it was conceivable that Le and Willow¡¯s status in his heart was already inferior to that of Maisie. Seeing that Stephen went upstairs with a gloomy expression, Le could not help but clench her hands. ¡®He¡¯s the one who treated us mother-and-daughter like crap first! 1 In the evening¡­ Yanis and Madam Vanderbilt were waiting for the emergence of any tiny movement on the Inte in the hotel. ¡®The news has been exposed for one whole day, so why aren¡¯t theizens attacking Maisie on her social media ounts? At that moment, Yanis received a call from Linda. Linda told Yanis something over the phone call. Yanis stood up in fright, and her face paled in an instant. ¡°What? Something happened to Hector?¡± Madam Vanderbilt almost lost it when she heard that. Hector was her only grandchild that could ensure the continuity of the Vanderbilts¡¯ family tree. Both Madam Vanderbilt and Yanis would copse if something catastrophic were to happen to him. They were no longer in the mood to wait for the results of their actions, so they hurried back to Coralia immediately. On the other side, Le, who was rolling around on the bed with Yorick, did not forget to tter him while badmouthing Stephen.¡° Yorick, how I wish Stephen could be half as good as you are when it comes to knowing how to appreciate a woman¡± 1 Yorick cheated on his wife with Le, and thetter had started to grow on him. Yorick could not help but feel bored upon thinking of Yanis, who had the mindset of a peasant woman from the rural area and was a s conservative as someone from his mother¡¯s era. ¡®How could she be as enchanting and sexy as Le? Not to mention her moves¡­ ¡®Stephen is really a lucky b*stard.¡¯ He lifted Le¡¯s chin. ¡°It¡¯s Stephen¡¯s loss if he doesn¡¯t know how to appreciate you. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll treat you better than he does.¡± ¡°You perv, aren¡¯t you afraid that Stephen will find out about us?¡± Le asked while lying in his arms. Judging from their physique, Yorick, who worked out often, was indeed a lot stronger than Stephen. ¡°Since you¡¯re not afraid of being found out, what do I have to be afraid of?¡± Yorick¡¯s mood surged once again. He turned over and pressed her against the mattress. Le rejected and tantalized him, and Yorick¡¯s cell phone rang at this moment. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Yorick felt exceptionally upset as he was interrupted. He did not even take a look at the caller ID and ignored the call. The actions continued until the two exited Le¡¯s residence. They were still acting extremely intimately when they parted with each other. However, they did not know that someone was squatting in the shadows and taking photos of them with a cell phone. Chapter 241 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 241 At Coralia¡¯s police station¡­ ¡°Officer, have you gotten the wrong person? How could my son possibly be selling drugs?¡± ¡°Yeah, officer, you must¡¯ve made a mistake. My grandson is still so young. There¡¯s no way that he would do such things.¡± Both Yanis and Madam Vanderbilt panicked. If Hector was caught distributing drugs, the consequence that he had to face would be a lot more serious than when Yorick was caught for moneyundering! Hector was the only heir of the Vanderbilts. He was the only one who would inherit and continue the family lineage in the future. His criminal record would stay in the system if he were to face a jail sentence. Whichdy would dare to marry him if that was the case? The policeman who was writing the testimony raised his head and red at them with a solemn expression. ¡°He¡¯s already in his 20s, and you still consider him young? Our colleague found drugs in his bag, and we¡¯ve been notified by our superior. He¡¯ll face at least five years or more in prison.¡± Madam Vanderbilt would have fainted if it were not for Yanis¡¯s support. Her face was pale. ¡°Officer, could this be a misunderstanding? My grandson has always been very well-behaved,¡± ¡°Well-behaved? Hector is often caught gambling illegally. He¡¯s been arrested no less than three times before this, hasn¡¯t he? Had w e not given him chances? He¡¯s escaped real punishments and has only been asked to sign a guarantee several times!¡± The policeman knocked on the table and spoke sternly. ¡°The kid is only getting worse only because of his parents and guardians¡¯ connivance. However, you¡¯re here finding excuses to exculpate the kid instead of reflecting on the education means that you¡¯ve implemented over the years. No matter what, since he has vited thew, he has to be punished byw.¡± Madam Vanderbilt broke down while blood was drained from Yanis¡¯ face. Yanis was furious and used Linda of not taking good care of her brother. ¡°How are you the elder sister? You can¡¯t even take good care of your younger brother!¡± Linda, who was scolded for no reason, felt extremely aggrieved. ¡°What have I done wrong? Isn¡¯t it Hector¡¯s hobby to go around creating troubles? Why am I the one being med when something goes wrong?¡± ¡°He¡¯s your younger brother!¡± Yanis put all the me on Linda: ¡°Yes, all you think about is Hector. It serves you right that he¡¯s been spoiled by you now!¡± Linda¡¯s eyes tumed bloodshot instantly. She then turned around and ran out after the hysterical roar. Yanis and Madam Vanderbilt were devastated because of Hector¡¯s arrest and the fact that he was very likely to face more than five years in prison. However, Yanis received a photo on her cell phone. After looking at the photo, the content of the photo and her son¡¯s affairs made her tremble. She was utterly exasperated. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. At Soul Jewelry Studio¡­ Maisie had someone take photos of Le and her uncle from the shadows, and sure enough, the two really got together. ¡®Uncle Yorick and his sister-inw. Haha, what a messy rtionship.¡¯ Her cell phone rang at that moment, and the number disyed on the screen happened to belong to Madam Vanderbilt. Knowing the reason behind the call, she picked up the phone, ced it next to her ear, and answered the call. Madam Vanderbilt¡¯s voice came from the other end of the call. ¡°Zee, Hector has run into some trouble. Go and ask Mr. Goldmann toe over here to save him. He¡¯ll definitely be released as long as Mr. Goldmannes forward!¡± Ever since the call got through, Madam Vanderbilt had been asking her in a demanding tone rather than sincerely begging her for help. Maisie got up and walked to the French window, her gaze looking indifferent. ¡°Grandma, is this the tone that you should use when you¡¯re asking someone for help?¡± ¡°Zee, Hecky is your cousin. How can you be so cold blooded?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not very familiar with you, the Vanderbilts who live in Coralia. Besides, all you think about when everything¡¯s fine is how to make my life a living hell, and here you are, asking for my help when you¡¯re deep crap. So tell me, why should I help you?¡± Maisie¡¯s expression was indifferent. Chapter 242 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 242 I¡¯ve already given them a chance, but it was the Vanderbilts who insisted on pushing their luck and forcing me to make a move. They tumed to drugs just to make me marry Jimmy, they tantly wanted to snatch Vaenna without even the slightest bit of shame, and they even spread rumors on the Inte to tarnish my reputation. ¡®I was willing to help bail Uncle Yorick out of the precinct for father¡¯s sake, but they didn¡¯t even say a word of thanks as if that was my share to carry. Did she just say that I¡¯m cold blooded? Then I should live up to her expectations till the end of time! ¡°Maisie, you¡¯re also one of the Vanderbilts. Are you just going to leave Hector to sink or swim?¡± Madam Vanderbilt had been forced into aer by Maisie and started to feel anxious. She could no longer speak in a calm tone. ¡°Yes, not only will I leave him to sink or swim, but I¡¯ll also teach him a lesson. Besides, now that Hector has be this piece of crap, should you guys be held responsible? You guys have always doted on him and spoiled him blindly. He¡¯s been asking for it ever since he chose to follow the wrong path. I just couldn¡¯t bear to see him continue to develop in that direction and decided to give him a chance to reform.¡± ¡°W-What do you mean?¡± Madam Vanderbilt was bewildered for a moment. Maisie¡¯s eyshes twitched. ¡°I was the person who reported Hector. And since a case has been established, then I suggest that you stop thinking that he can get away from prison. Let him undergo reformation in prison so that he can differentiate the wrong from the right.¡± Madam Vanderbilt was trembling and yelled, ¡°Maisie Vanderbilt! You actually sent your cousin to prison. You b*tch! You really are up to something ominous. I warn you, if you don¡¯t get Hector out, I¡¯ll *If you threaten me again, I have ways to keep him in there for the rest of his life. So whether you choose to behave yourselves or continue to cause me troubles, that¡¯s up to you. Anyway, Hector¡¯s fate is in¡¯my hands.¡± Maisie smirked. ¡°I can make him suffer years less if I¡¯m happy, but if you dare provoke me, I¡¯ll make sure that he won¡¯t get out ever again.¡± ¡®Who doesn¡¯t know how to threaten others? I should really thank those people who once threatened me. They¡¯ve taught me well.¡¯ Maisie¡¯s words made Madam Vanderbilt realize something. ¡®Not only does she have Mr. Goldmann¡¯s power to rely on, but she¡¯ll never be soft-hearted whenever she puts on her game face. From the time we decided to challenge her limits repeatedly, we¡¯ve fallen into her grasp. ¡®Maisie is really terrifying when she¡¯s set on being ruthless. As for Hector, he¡¯s ruined even after being released from prison.¡¯ Maisie ended the call. She did not go soft, not budging from the beginning to the end. That was what they had forced her to do, after all. 1 Knowing the ways of that family, knowing that they would never let her go, the best way to keep them at bay was to force them into submission ¡°This family has spoiled Hector since he was a child. He¡¯s been brought to the precinct several times because of gambling and brawling with others before this, but he never repented. Since the people I hired found out about his drug trafficking behavior, it¡¯d only be my responsibility to send him into prison to reform. So as not to allow him to grow out of control and even have the guts to murder someone in the future.¡¯ Kennedy knocked on the door, walked in, and smiled. ¡°Zee, someone wants to see you.¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Immediately afterward, a figure appeared behind him. Nn walked out of the office of the administrative department. Quincy knew without asking that he must be heading downstairst o look for Ms. Vanderbilt. He sometimes wondered whether Mr. Goldmann would feel unreconciled to be left out by his sweet wife while Ms. Vanderbilt was busy whipping her rtives who did not know their ce into shape. The elevator door opened, and Rowena happened to run into them. Rowena walked toward Nn and gave off a faint smile. ¡°Nn, where are you going?¡± Nn narrowed his eyes and asked indifferently, ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°Mr. Goldmann Sr. asked me to bring you lunch, saying that you sometimes skip meals when you¡¯re busy,¡± Rowena replied. Chapter 243 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 243 Nn¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡®Has Dad lost his mind?¡¯ ¡°Hand it to Quincy.¡± Nn signaled Quincy to grab it. Quincy took the lunchbox. ¡°Rowena, just leave it with me.¡± Rowena did not say anything but looked at Nn with a smile. ¡°Are you heading out?¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Rowena, Mr. Goldmann is going to visit his wife,¡± Quincy answered the question instantly, and Nn gave him a cold re. ¡®Wife?¡¯ A hint of coldness shed across Rowena¡¯s eyes. ¡®Is he talking about Ms. Vanderbilt? Nn really values her a lot.¡¯ ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Nn took a nce at his watch as if he was in a hurry. Rowena smiled and shook her head. Nn did not utter another word and walked away. Quincy smiled when he passed by Rowena. ¡°Rowena, don¡¯t be angry. He¡¯s acting so because he misses his wife and can¡¯t wait to meet her.¡± After exining it to her, Quincy caught up to Nn. However, he did not realize that Rowena¡¯s eyes dimmed gradually. Nn came to Soul Jewelry Studio but saw several female staff members chattering outside the reception room. They seemed to b e looking at something until Nn appeared behind them. ¡°What are all of you doing around here?¡± They all trembled involuntarily upon hearing the voice and made way for him. Nn, who was standing outside the door, looked inside and saw that Maisie was designing jewelry for a man. He did not seem to notice the few more people in the room and only stared at the man standing very near Maisie. His figure looked extremely familiar. Maisie was talking when she saw Nn standing outside the door. Helios, standing beside her, also turned around slowly and exchanged gazes with Nn. Helios just smiled and did not react much, while his assistant, Nina, and everyone else in his team all stepped aside. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Maisie looked at Nn doubtfully. ¡®Is this man so idle?¡¯ This sentence sounded just like how he reacted when Rowena came looking for him-the way she uttered it made it sound like he should not havee. Nn¡¯s expression tumed sulky. ¡°Can¡¯t I be here?¡± ¡®Is she afraid that me being here will disturb her time with Helios?¡± Maisie was at a loss for a split second. ¡®What¡¯s the matter with this man? Did he wake up on the wrong side of the bed today?¡¯ Helios put down the jewelry sample in his hand, turned his head to look at Nn, and chuckled. ¡°Can¡¯t Ms. Vanderbilt receive a distinguished guest such as me?¡± The existence of these two men, who possessed divine looks and ethereal temperament, instantly filled the tiny reception room with sparks and brilliance. Nn stared directly at Helios. This b*stard, he thinks he can act all presumptuously in front of me just because he¡¯s my childhood ymate? ¡°What happened to Taylor Jewelry?¡± ¡°Hasn¡¯t Taylor Jewelry started a coboration with Soul Jewelry Studio? Madam Nera was the person who introduced this ce to me.¡± Helios shrugged. Maisie looked at Nn with her arms crossed. ¡°Do you think my jewelry is not worthy of the best actor?¡± ¡°Since when¡­ When did I say that?¡± Nn looked away with a guilty conscience, cleared his throat awkwardly, stepped forward, created some distance between the two of them, andmented with a cold tone, ¡°Ordering jewelry from us is fine, but there¡¯s no need for you to stand so close to each other.¡± No one expected that from Mr. Goldmann ¡®All this just because Mr. Goldmann is jealous? ¡°Childish,¡± Maisie muttered, then turned around and continued to talk business with Helios. Nn suddenly felt like he was redundant. He felt dejected deep down. ¡®When will my wife give me all her attention? The design was determined after a long chat. Helios then looked at her and said, ¡°They¡¯re needed for my y, so I may need to borrow one whole batch to wear while in the crew. But don¡¯t worry, these jewels will be returned unscathed. I¡¯ll also pay you the advertising fee.¡± Chapter 244 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 244 Helios had mentioned before that he had a y about jewelry pieces, and he also exined that the crew originally wanted to use fake props when he came over. However, he thought that he would not be able to give his audience a genuine visual sensation if he had to work with fake props, so he needed real jewelry. The crew currently did not have so much money to invest into the usage of real jewelry as props, so Helios intended to pay for it himself. This was also quite free publicity for Maisie, and he was going to pay for the jewelry, so why shouldn¡¯t she be happy about it? Maisie smiled. ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll get the person in charge to deliver them to your crew when the timees.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Helios nodded and left with his team after making the preorder. Maisie took the order receipt and tumed around to see Nn sitting on the sofa at the side of the room with his arms crossed in front of him. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Maisie paused, looked at the staff who had already dispersed outside, walked in front of him, leaned over, lifted her hand, and waved it in front of him. ¡°Nn, are you alright?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡± Nn leaned against the sofa. ¡®Can¡¯t she see that I¡¯m waiting for her to coax me?¡¯ 1 Maisie realized that Nn was bing more and more like Colton and Daisie, who wanted to act coquettishly in front of her, and he would only resemble Waylon when he was serious. ¡®Sure enough, the kids inherited his genes particrly ¡°evenly¡±.¡¯ ¡°Have you eaten?¡± Maisie asked. Nn pursed his thin lips tightly and stared at her without uttering a single word. Maisie straightened up. ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll take it as if you haven¡¯t eaten. Let¡¯s go out to eat together.¡± Nn raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± ¡®Coaxing me with just a meal?¡¯ ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go, then forget it.¡± She defeated Nn, so he got up and said, ¡°Go, I¡¯m surely going.¡± However, Quincy appeared outside the door with a lunchbox. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, you¡¯re here. Do you want the meal that Ms. Summers brought,¡± Quincy felt that Nn¡¯s aura was bing more oppressive and suffocating before he could finish speaking. Maisie nced at the lunchbox Quincy was holding, turned to look at Nn, and the corners of her lips were raised. ¡°Oh, It turns out that your little childhood girlfriend has brought you food. I¡¯ll go eat by myself then.¡± After saying so, Maisie left the reception room without looking back. Nn quickly caught up to her, red at Quincy standing beside him, and gnashed his teeth. ¡°Your tongue is really superfluous.¡± Quincy trembled. ¡®I haven¡¯t said anything wrong, have I?¡¯ When Le heard someone knocking on the door, she thought it was Yorick. She opened the door but received a p before taking a good look at the person standing outside the door. ¡°Le Scott, you wh*te! How dare you seduce Yorick!? Although this is expected of a homewrecker, it¡¯s still so cheap!¡± Yanis pushed Le to the ground, sat on her, hit her, pped her, and jerked her hair. Le cried out in pain, ¡°Yanis Warren, are you crazy!? Who told you that I seduced Yorick, Aaah!¡± Yanis pulled at her hair and forced her to look at the photos on her phone. ¡°B*tch, you dare lie to me!? I was still wondering why Yorick has been so distant yet rapttely. His son faces prison time, and he¡¯s not even answering his phone. So, it turns out it¡¯s because of you, you shameless piece of sh*t!¡± ¡°Yanis, you¡¯ve misunderstood, I¡¯m not-¡± Yanis pped her twice. She hadpletely lost her cool because of her son¡¯s predicament and her husband¡¯s extramarital affair with her sister-inw. ¡°You¡¯re a bitch! I want everyone to see just how outrageously shameless you are!¡± Le was nowhere near as strong as Yanis. Her clothes were torn to pieces, her face was swollen, the comers of her eyes were bruised, her hair was messy, and her clothes could not even cover her full body anymore Chapter 245 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 245 Yanis got up and took a picture of Le¡¯s embarrassing appearance with her cell phone. ¡°Just you wait, I¡¯ll send your cheap look to Stephen!¡± Le heard this and thought of the consequences that awaited her, so she quickly got up and hugged Yanis¡¯s thigh. ¡°Yanis, I know I¡¯m at fault! Please don¡¯t tell Steph! Please, you don¡¯t want to cause the two brothers to turn against each other because of the things between us, do you?¡± ¡°You asked for it yourself. When Stephen finds out how a shameless woman like you seduced his elder brother, let¡¯s see how you maintain your status and position in the family!¡± Yanis did not listen at all and was about to send the photos. Le pounced on her and tried to grab her phone from her as soon as she stood up. Yanis¡¯ phone dropped to the floor near the door, and she fell with Le in her arms. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Yanis¡¯ head hit aer of the table. ¡°Yanis, I beg you, I¡¯m begging you. This is really not my fault. It¡¯s-¡°Le discovered that Yanis¡¯ eyes seemed to be staring nkly into the nothingness halfway through her pleading. Le¡¯s face paled gradually, and she stretched out her finger and ced it under Yanis¡¯ nostrils in search of a single puff. She then copsed on the floor in a panic, covering her mouth in fright. ¡®She¡­ She¡¯s not breathing!¡¯ 1 Maisie was fetching her meal in thepany¡¯s staff canteen. Not long after she sat down, she saw a figure appear in the canteen. At that moment, the staff members in the canteen were all agitated. This is a miracle that only takes ce once in a century! Mr. Goldmann actually came to the staff canteen for lunch!?¡¯ After Nn grabbed his meal, he walked to the seat opposite Maisie and sat down Maisie looked up at him and then at the food on his te. ¡®The cafeteria staff has definitely done so out of pure reverence. She¡¯s given him so much meat for just one serving.¡¯ However, seeing how he did not move his silverware much, she smiled. ¡°Nn, you don¡¯t have to force yourself if you¡¯re not used to it.¡± ¡°Given his identity, he¡¯s used to reveling in dainties. It¡¯s only natural that he¡¯s not used to such a simple meal.¡¯ The food in ckgold¡¯s staff canteen was not bad, and the prices were rtively simr to that of a fast-food diner or restaurant. But seeing Nn, who was wearing a custom-made suit and a luxury watch, eating fast food here, his temperament did not quite fit in with the surroundings. ¡°I¡¯m just changing things up a little.¡± Nn picked up the spaghetti on the te with his fork. Perhaps because he felt that they were too greasy, he put them down again. Maisie sneered and moved the fish broth that she had ordered but had yet to take a sip from before this to him. ¡°Drink this. It¡¯s lighter and delicious.¡± Nn took her soup, tasted it, and gave off the highest praise that he had ever given to this canteen. ¡°This broth is not bad.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t Ms. Summers bring you lunch? I think the food she cooks must taste better than those this canteen has to offer, right?¡± Maisie took a sip of the coke on the table and raised her eyebrows. Nn put the soup bowl down and lifted his gaze. ¡°I¡¯ll ask Quincy to bring it to you if you want to try it.¡± ¡°Hehe, she cooked it just for you.¡± ¡°Then¡­ Then when will you make some for me?¡± Nn stared at her. He preferred her homemade lunch over Rowena¡¯s. Maisie was startled for a split second. She met his gaze and then looked away in an instant. ¡°My cooking is not that good.¡± Nn crossed his ten fingers loosely, propped them against his chin, squinted, and smirked like a cunning fox. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I like everything that you do.¡± Maisie was rendered speechless. The people around seemed to have been caught off guard by the abrupt public confession, and the food in their tes or bowls tasted extremely nd all of a sudden. Maisie suddenly received a call from her father. Her expression dimmed after picking up the call and listening to what her father had to say ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Nn asked. Maisie¡¯s eyes tumed overcast as her brows frowned slightly. ¡°Yanis jumped off a building¡­¡± Chapter 246 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 246 Yanis was found dead on the scene after she jumped off her apartment. Madam Vanderbilt and Stephen went to the police station t o help with the investigation. Madam Vanderbilt had been grief-stricken when her grandson was sent to prison, and now Yanis passed. She didn¡¯t get to take a break. As a result, she passed out Nn took Maisie to the hospital, where Yorick and Linda were. When Linda saw Maisie, she angrily held her by her cor and cried, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! My mom passed away because of you. It¡¯s all your fault!¡± Nn¡¯s eyes tumed cold, and he put his arm in front of Maisie after pushing Linda away. ¡°Don¡¯t me everything on Maisie.¡± ¡°It¡¯s her. She¡¯s the reason Hector is in prison. What happened to my mother was her doing too. She¡¯s a bad omen!¡± ¡°Lynn, stop that!¡± Yorick pulled Linda behind him, tumed around, and smiled at Nn. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Mr. Goldmann. My daughter has gone through a lot, that¡¯s why she¡¯s just spouting nonsense.¡± Nn maintained his poker face. Maisie was quiet, but she held her fist tight. She never liked Yanis, but she never wanted her to lose her life. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Look, she¡¯s not saying anything. She really did cause my mom¡¯s death. She¡¯s a murderer!¡± Linda yelled at Maisie. Only Maisie would take revenge against her mom and brother. She was a cruel woman! Maisie pressed her lips together and suddenly thought of someone. ¡°Dad, where¡¯s Le?¡± When Le was mentioned, Yorick¡¯s expression changed for a split second. Stephen seemed to be used to not having Le around and probably didn¡¯t care much. ¡°I have no idea either.¡± Maisie looked down and suddenly asked, ¡°Where did Yanis jump from?¡± Stephen paused but didn¡¯t reply. Linda yelled at her. ¡°Why do you care? Do you think you haven¡¯t done enough? What more do you want?¡± ¡°If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t think that Yanis was that emotional and would choose to end her life by jumping off a building,¡± Maisie said while walking toward Linda. ¡°Instead of wasting time here, why don¡¯t I go and find out how she died?¡± Maisie tumed around and left. Nn followed along. Maisie walked across the ground floor of the hospital quickly, but Nn held her arm and said, ¡°Zee.¡± Maisie stopped but didn¡¯t tum around. He noticed that she was shaking. Nn walked in front of her and looked down. ¡°Zee, I believe it wasn¡¯t you.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t me, but¡­ it¡¯s rted to me.¡± Maisie¡¯s eyes were dark. She didn¡¯t believe that Yanis would end her life because of a picture. Still, that had led to her death. Nn held her face with both his hands and sincerely said, ¡°Maisie, I know you didn¡¯t intend to harm anyone nor take her life. Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re going to investigate? ¡°There¡¯s more reason to investigate if you feel guilty. I¡¯ll be here for you.¡± Maisie was stunned. Nn¡¯s ¡®I¡¯ll be here for you¡¯ was the tranquilizer she needed to calm her down and clear her mind. Yes, she needed to look into Yanis¡¯ death because she was sure that Yanis would not have done that. The biggest suspicion was-since Yanis had received that picture in Coralia, why would she choose to come to Bassburge to end her life? Who would she reach out to if she were Yanis and received that picture? Le.. Chapter 247 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 247 The next day, at the Bureau of Justice¡­ Joe Watson gave the autopsy report to Maisie and said, ¡°This is the autopsy report. It didn¡¯t seem like she passed because of the jump. Instead, she seemed to be pushed off the building post-mortem. Based on livor mortis on the back and front, and the abrasions on her clothing, it shows that the deceased was dragged after she was post-mortem.¡± Being pushed off a building post-mortem clearly indicated homicide. Maisie looked down at the report. The cause of death was mostly due to trauma to the head. ¡°Were any traces of the killer found on her body?¡± Maisie asked. Joe nodded. ¡°Skin was found below her fingernails. They¡¯re running it for DNA now.¡± Joe looked at Maisie as she stood quiet after reading the report. ¡°Are you done? I need to give the report to the police. This is a case.¡± Maisie gave the coroner¡¯s report back to Joe and smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner with Ryleigh when you¡¯re avable.¡± Joe paused and broke into a smile. ¡°We¡¯ll see. I¡¯ll probably be tied up in the near future.¡± ¡°Aright,¡± Maisie nodded. At the hospital¡­ ¡°Your brilliant daughter got my grandson into prison and caused my daughter-inw¡¯s death. She¡¯s bad luck!¡± Madam Vanderbilt, who had just woken up, still couldn¡¯t ept the truth and kept yelling at Stephen. She wouldn¡¯t stop, no matter what Stephen said. She cursed, ¡°That rascal, she¡¯s a troublemaker, a bad omen. Karma is going to get t o her one day!¡± Seeing her mother hate his daughter with all her heart, Stephen was disheartened but was helpless about it. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. At the same time, two police officers walked in. Stephen got up. ¡°Officers, you¡¯re here because¡± . ¡°Are you family of Yanis Warren? Her coroner¡¯s report is out. The case has officially been ssified as a homicide.¡± Madam Vanderbilt lost her mind when the officers said that. ¡°It¡¯s that wench! I¡¯m sure it¡¯s the wench, Maisie!¡± ¡°Mom, shut up. Stop saying nonsense.¡± Stephen¡¯s expression changed. Madam Vanderbilt didn¡¯t back down. ¡°Who else would have done it? You would cover her even when she did this just because she¡¯s your daughter? She hates us so much. What wouldn¡¯t she do in the name of revenge?¡± The police officers looked at each other, and one of them walked forward. ¡°Ma¡¯am, please calm down. We¡¯re here to learn about the deceased.¡± ¡°Officers, you have to get to the bottom of this. My daughter-inw has done nothing wrong, but¡­ But she left us. It must have been my granddaughter, Maisie!¡± The police officer was curious. ¡°What makes you think so?¡± The other police officer took notes. ¡°She put my grandson in prison and threatened us because she wants to take revenge. She¡¯s the devil. She killed her!¡± Madam Vanderbilt lost control of her emotions, so the two officers couldn¡¯t tell whether what she said was true. Stephen walked to them and said, ¡°Officers, my daughter wouldn¡¯t have done that. I hope you¡¯ll run a thorough investigation.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we will. This ma¡¯am doesn¡¯t seem to be emotionally stable. Could youe outside and speak with us, please?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Stephen walked out with the police officers and spoke to them for about 20 minutes. Right when the police left, Le and Willow appeared in the corridor. Chapter 248 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 248 When Le saw the police officers, her face turned pale, and she avoided their eyes when they walked past her. It was fortunate that they didn¡¯t notice anything. ¡°Dad, is Grandma alright?¡± Willow asked without noticing her mother¡¯s unusual behavior. Stephen said impatiently, ¡°Go in and stay by her side.¡± Willow walked into the ward. Stephen looked at Le. ¡°You didn¡¯te back even after this. What have you been up totely?¡± Le suppressed her panic and calmly said, ¡°I just found a job¡­ And, no one called me.¡± No one had informed herst night, and her face had still been swollenst night. She wasn¡¯t going to show up. ¡® Stephen didn¡¯t suspect a thing. ¡°Go in and see Mom.¡± Le squeezed out a smile and walked into the ward. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m here to see you.¡± ¡°Hmmph, why are you here now?¡± Madam Vanderbilt was already agitated, especially about her grandson and daughter-inw, so she diverted her hatred for Maisie to Le and Willow. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry about Yanis. I just found out. She was so young, but-¡°Le pretended to be sad. ¡°It¡¯s all because of that wench, Maisie. I¡¯m sure Maisie did it. I¡¯m going to reveal the ugly truth!¡± Le was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect Madam Vanderbilt to suspect Maisie. That would work for her. ¡°Mom, Yanis went to see Maisie behind our backs. They might have gotten into a scuffle and¡± ¡°How do you know that she went to see Maisie behind our backs?¡± Madam Vanderbilt red at her. Le bit her lip and slowly said, ¡°Because Yanis was with me that day. She said Maisie was threatening her, so she went to talk to her. I would have stopped her if I knew this was going to happen.¡± Two dayster, word got out, and people were talking about this all over the Inte. Maisie had suddenly turned into the ¡®murderer ¡®who had killed her own aunt. Titus Goldmann sat on the couch in the Goldmann mansion, put down the newspaper, and questioned Maisie, ¡°How are you alreadybeled a killer before you marry into our family?¡± Maisie looked down and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Goldmann. I¡¯ll take care of this.¡± She didn¡¯t want to bring problems to the Goldmanns and nned to settle the issue by herself. ¡°You didn¡¯t really do it, did you?¡± Titus¡¯ expression changed. His eyes were sharp, seeming to be testing her. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Maisie held her fists while hershes fluttered. Nn came downstairs right when she was going to say something and said, ¡°She didn¡¯t do it.¡± Titus hummed. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that. Ever since your father married your mother, I knew you two would have the same problem.¡± He had let it go when his son insisted on marrying an actress who was gued by rumors, but now even his grandson was going to marry a woman who ¡®had issues¡¯. They were both blinded by beauty. ¡°I don¡¯t need to hear about what you meant by the problem. The bottom line is that Maisie didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡± Nn pulled Maisie and left. When Titus saw Nn protecting Maisie, he sighed. She had to go through a test to decide if she could be thedy of the house! Chapter 249 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 249 Reporters swarmed ckgold Tower. Nn got out of the car with Maisie, escorted by bodyguards. Even though they couldn¡¯t get close, the cameras were all pointing to Maisie and asking, ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, are the discussions online true? Did you really kill someone?¡± ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, I heard that you¡¯re cruel toward your family and tried to take revenge on your family members for money, is that true?¡± ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, please give us a statement.¡± Nn held onto her shoulder and was going to say something to the bodyguard next to him when someone in the crowd suddenly yelled, ¡°To hell with murderers!¡± A man in a cap and mask pushed through the crowd with a knife in his hand pointed at Maisie. Nn blocked it with his arm, which was stabbed. ¡°Nn!¡± Maisie grabbed onto the wound on his arm. Even the reporters were stunned. The bodyguard held the man down and removed his cap and mask. ¡°You¡¯re going to regret hurting Mr. Goldmann!¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just a flesh wound.¡± Nn touched Maisie¡¯s head and turned to face the reporters fiercely. ¡°I¡¯ll give you five minutes to disappear.¡± The reporters left in no time. Seeing Nn bleeding uncontrobly, Maisie took out the bandage she carried around in her bag and wrapped it to stop the bleeding. Nn smiled upon seeing that she was worried for him, his eyes scanning her face. After that, he stared at the perpetrator¡¯ that the bodyguards held. ¡°Who asked you to do this?¡± The man avoided his eyes. ¡°No, no one¡ª¡± Nn looked toward the two bodyguards next to him. ¡°Bring him to the office. I want to interrogate him.¡± The bodyguards nodded and brought him into the building. Maisie looked somber. ¡°I¡¯ming too.¡± Nn smiled. ¡°Alright.¡± The ¡®perpetrator¡¯ was badly beaten and knelt on the office floor, both his shoulders held down by the bodyguards. Maisie walked toward him and said, ¡°Tell the truth!¡± The man was forced to answer. ¡°I told you I don¡¯t know them. I just did it for the money.¡± Maisie said, ¡°How much did they give you, and to do what?¡± He replied, ¡°$4,700 to stab you and trigger the reporters.¡± The man added, ¡°She gave me your picture and asked me to find the best time to do it. Based on the way she dressed, she¡¯s probably not young.¡± Maisie knew who it was, so she turned and looked at Nn. ¡°Hand him over to the police. I have a clue.¡± Nn nodded. The two bodyguards brought him away. Quincy walked in with the first aid kit, and Maisie said to him, ¡°Give it to me.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Quincy handed the kit to her and left the office. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Nn obediently removed his clothes. Maisie walked next to him, sat down, disinfected the wound, and applied medication. Nn¡¯s eyes scanned her face as he asked in a low voice, ¡°You know who did it?¡± ¡°Yes. A woman who¡¯s not young would be none other than her,¡± Maisie said, carefully putting on a new bandage on his wound She thought of something, frowned, and raised her head. ¡°Nn, if you keep getting hurt or admitted to the hospital, people are going to think that you¡¯re weak!¡± Chapter 250 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 250 Nn raised his brows and smiled. ¡°Only you need to know if I¡¯m weak or not.¡± Maisie¡¯sshes fluttered. If he said all that before this, she would have said that he¡¯s shameless, but now¡­ ¡°I¡¯¡­ try to be nicer to you, seeing that you¡¯re trying so hard.¡± Maisie felt bashful while she said that. ¡°Nicer how?¡± Nn got close to her and lowered his voice, looking at her gorgeous and lively face. His Adam¡¯s apple moved. Maisie voluntarily kissed his lips. Nn was stunned. His heart seemed to have melted, and he savored it. He loved the way she kissed him. ¡°Reward.¡± After Maisie left his lips, she turned around to tidy up the first aid kit on the table. Her ears were red Nn wanted to let her get away, but he couldn¡¯t stand seeing her being so bashful. Thus, he hugged her from behind, guided hert o the couch, and held her down. Maisie pushed him away. ¡°Nn, stop it. We¡¯re in¡­ the office.¡± It would be awkward if someone walked in. ¡°No one ising in.¡± *Mm-But, your arm,¡± ¡°Focus¡± Maisie held a press conference in the afternoon. The huge meeting room was filled with joumalists from all major media outlets. Some lesser-known media outlets seemed to have been invited by Nn Nn stood behind the scene. Quincy stood next to him and carefully said, ¡°Mr. Goldmann, these reporters are infamous for being difficult. Are you sure Ms. Vanderbilt will be alright?¡± ¡°I trust her.¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Nn looked at Maisie. If she chose to trust him, he would retum it. Le and Willow walked with Madam Vanderbilt and showed up together with Yorick and Linda. Stephen walked in slowly behind them. When Le saw that Maisie was standing on stage and didn¡¯t look injured, her expression changed. How did this woman avoid it? It didn¡¯t matter. Now that she wasbeled a ¡®murderer¡¯, her reputation would be tarnished for the rest of her life! Even if she held a press conference to clear things up, what was the point? Madam Vanderbilt wouldn¡¯t have believed her. ¡°Dear reporters and friends of the media, good afternoon. I¡¯m Maisie, the woman who has beenbeled a ¡®murderer¡¯ and has been making rounds in the news.¡± Maisie looked at the crowd and the shes. Not only did she not waiver, but she confidently looked into the cameras as well. ¡°My family is seated among you. Please ask any questions in their presence.¡± ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, the rumor is that you had a falling-out with your family for the shares of Vaenna Jewelry, is that true?¡± Maisie looked at the female reporter that had stood up and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true. I did have an argument with my family because of Vaenna Jewellery.¡± The reporter continued. ¡°Did you kill for the shares?¡± The room erupted in discussions. Maisie looked down and smiled. ¡°Why don¡¯t I tell you a story?¡± ¡°A man left his hometown to work in the city. He met a woman there who promised to help him build a name in the city, so she started a mid-sizedpany and worked together with the man. ¡°But the man¡¯s family didn¡¯t approve of the woman because she gave birth to a daughter. Every time the woman went to visit them during the festive season, the man¡¯s mother and rtives would insult her and put her in a tough spot. Even the woman¡¯s daughter was despised.¡± Chapter 251 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 251 . ¡°Many years went by, and the woman died of illness, leaving only such apany behind. The man took care of the daughter and worked hard to manage thepany while his rtives never lent him a helping hand or even shared his hardships.¡± Maisie lowered his eyes and scoffed. ¡°After many years, after the girl grew up, the man wanted to hand thepany to the girl, but the man¡¯s mother brought her rtive to their house and demanded the man to hand thepany that the girl¡¯s mother worked so hard to establish to her rtive¡¯s son. All that just because the mother and the rtive think that a daughter of the family doesn¡¯t have the right to inherit the family¡¯spany.¡± Of course, Madam Vanderbilt knew that the story Maisie was talking about was clearly an evasive reprimand, and her expression turned gloomy at that moment. The reporters in the audience obviously understood the underlying meaning of the story and felt that the rtives were indeed too mean. ¡®All children should have the right to inherit a family¡¯s property, and one shouldn¡¯t be deprived of the right to get what she deserves just because she¡¯s born a girl. What era are we living in now? This family actually still upholds such a conservative ideology that favors boys over girls? Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡®Not to mention, they still n to hand thepany to a coteral rtive.¡¯ ¡°Maisie Vanderbilt! Don¡¯t make up stories to fool the media. You¡¯d better exin clearly how you murdered your aunt!¡± Madam Vanderbilt¡¯s voice was not loud, but all the reporters present heard it. A reporter then asked, ¡°Can I ask you about the murder of your aunt, Yanis Warren? ¡°ording to the information we got, you had a conflict with your rtives because of Vaenna Jewelry¡¯s inheritance and that you¡¯ve thought about retaliation. Could it be that you¡¯ve identally killed your aunt because of an act of vengeance?¡± Nn was standing behind the curtains, and his eyes turned cold. If it weren¡¯t for Maisie¡¯s insistence on not allowing him to appear before the crowd, he would have rushed onto the stage and showed those b*stards a living hell on Earth. Maisie looked at the reporter. ¡°Is there any evidence that points toward the fact that I¡¯ve killed her?¡± As soon as Maisie said that, the reporters in the audience nodded and whispered something among themselves. However, Madam Vanderbilt, who was sitting in the front row, snorted. ¡°You had something o n Yanis and used it to lure her out to harm her!¡± Maisie smiled. ¡°I was in ckgold all the time on the day my aunt was killed. So, how did I aplish what you said when I was physically in the ckgold?¡± ¡°You¡­ Then you must¡¯ve hired assassins to kill her!¡± Madam Vanderbilt insisted that Maisie was the one who did it, especially after hearing Le¡¯s words. ¡°You could bribe awyer into helping you to get your hands on Vaenna Jewelry, so why couldn¡¯t you hire someone to kill your aunt?¡± There was an uproar at the scene. Le¡¯s eyes looked cold and merciless. ¡®Just you wait, Maisie! You¡¯ll definitely be forced onto a path of no return today!¡¯ Nn took a deep breath as he looked at Maisie, who remained silent for a moment on the stage. He could not help but frown. ¡®She must be at a loss, right?¡¯ He could no longer sit back and watch. Quincy held him back just as he was about to go out, and he saw the door being pushed open slowly. Two police officers then walked in from the outside with the forensic expert, Dr. Watson. The reporters were all flustered. ¡®Even the police have arrived at the scene. Could it be that they¡¯ve established the fact that Ms. Vanderbilt is the murderer?¡¯ When Madam Vanderbilt saw the police entering the hall, she stood up and eximed excitedly, ¡°It¡¯s nice to see you, officers. The murderer is on the stage, hurry up and arrest her!¡± Stephen got up from his seat. ¡°Mother, stop¡ª¡± The police walked past them, approached Le, and took out a warrant. ¡°Ms. Scott, you¡¯re suspected ofmitting a murder. Pleasee with us.¡± The pride on Le¡¯s face gradually turned into consternation, and a deathlike pallor covered the change in expression. ¡°Office¡­ Officer, you¡¯re joking, right? How¡­ How could I have murdered someone? The killer is on the stage¡­¡± Chapter 252 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 252 ¡°Yeah, officer, how would my mother kill someone? Have you made a mistake?!¡± Willow had n o idea what was going on. ¡°The police didn¡¯t make any mistakes.¡± Maisie¡¯s gazended on the Vanderbilts, and she exined slowly, ¡°Dr. Watson has tested the DNA of the epithelial cells left in Aunt Yanis¡¯ fingernails, which belong to the murderer. The DNA is the same as that of Le Scott¡¯s.¡± Le¡¯s face paled instantly. ¡®Fingernails¡­ Could it be that Yanis scratched my scalp when she was grabbing me by my hair!?¡¯ Joe nodded with a smile, took the DNA verification results out of a folder, and handed it to the Vanderbilts. Stephen took the report, skimmed through its content, turned around, and red at Le. ¡°SO it was you!?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not me! I didn¡¯t, I didn¡¯t kill anyone, it wasn¡¯t me. Besides, why would I kill Yanis? I have no reason to kill her!¡± Le exined nervously. ¡°You certainly don¡¯t have a reason to kill her.¡± Maisie slowly walked off the stage. ¡°But if Aunt Yanis found out that you and Uncle Yorick were cheating on her behind her back and she confronted you, you may have a reason to do so already.¡± Le staggered backward. Even Yorick was caught off guard. Le suddenly burst outughing as if she had lost her mind and red at Maisie viciously. ¡°It really is you, you b*tch!¡± Le rushed forward and was about to assault Maisie, but the two police officers and the security guard at the scene rushed over and subdued her. Maisie stood in front of Le and stared at her condescendingly. ¡°You should just have behaved yourself if you didn¡¯t want people to discover anything. Aside from that, why would I want to harm you? It¡¯s you, Le Scott¡­ You did those things to my father behind his back, and you even tried to kill me over and over again. You¡¯ve always pretended to be the innocent one, but in fact, you¡¯re the most malicious person in this room.¡± Madam Vanderbilt slumped on the chair. ¡®Le turns out to be¡­ Le killed Yanis? How could this be!?¡¯ After Linda learned of this fact, she stepped forward and pped Willow. ¡°It turns out that the homewrecker mother of yours was the person who did it!¡± Stephen stopped her. ¡°Lynn, stop it!¡± He then turned his head and stared at Maisie. ¡°Zee, what do you mean by what you said just now, Le and her brother-inw?¡± Cold sweat rolled down from Yorick¡¯s forehead, and he did not dare to look directly at Stephen for a moment. Everything immediately made sense to Stephen when he saw Yorick¡¯s reaction. ¡°Nice, nice one, Le Scott! One is my elder brother, and the other one is my cheating wife?¡± Stephenughed out of wrath. Although he no longer had any feelings for Le because of what Le had done before, she still got together with his elder brother before they were officially divorced? Le giggled in embarrassment. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! It¡¯s you who treated us mother-and daughter like sh*t first, so what if I made you a cuckold!¡±. Stephen¡¯s body was trembling vigorously. He was that close to hitting her. Le no longer cared about anything. ¡°You¡¯re the dumb one here. You¡¯re the one who couldn¡¯t resist my temptation and gave up on your marriage with Marina back then. You¡¯re the one who cheated in the first ce. Hahaha!¡± ¡°Yes, my father is dumb and blind, or else he wouldn¡¯t have treated both of you mother-and daughter so well over the years. He also wouldn¡¯t have raised a kid for another man for more than 20 years.¡± Le¡¯s smile gradually disappeared as she stared at Maisie nkly. This time around, everyone in the audience was shocked. Even Stephen¡¯s expression turned stiff and cold. Maisie took out an envelope and threw it in front of Le. There was also a paternity test between Willow and Stephen. ¡°You take aContent from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. good look at these. They¡¯ll show you how you got pregnant in the first ce and how you brought the child to the Vanderbilt manor to deceive m y father.¡± Chapter 253 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 253 Stephen picked up the envelope on the floor, which contained dozens of extremely filthy photos, each of which had a familiar face. The paternity test confirmed that Stephen and Willow were not rted by blood. Willow sat slumped on the floor. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. I¡¯m not Stephen¡¯s daughter¡­¡¯ Maisie said expressionlessly, ¡°Ms. Scott used to live in the Underground Freeway. She worked i na very specialized field and went through many guests every day. As for how she got pregnant and who¡¯s the biological father of the child, I would bet that she doesn¡¯t have a clue.¡± ¡°No, no, the child belongs to Steph! Steph, you have to believe me¡ª¡±. ¡°You b*tch.¡± Stephen threw the photos on her face and rebuked furiously, ¡°How dare you lie t o me for so many years!¡± Le was in despair. She thought of something all of a sudden and looked at Willow.¡±Willie, listen to me, I can exin¡ª¡±. ¡°Don¡¯t say my name, you disgusting woman. Why did you give birth to me? Why!? I hate you! ¡°And Maisie Vanderbilt, I hate you too!¡± Willow shrieked hysterically, turned around, and ran out. Le¡¯s pupils constricted as she could see Willow¡¯s disgust and hatred for herself in her eyes. The police no longer gave Le any chance to exin and brought her away The truth behind the matter had be clear to everyone, and all the media outlets left after witnessing the ¡°ridiculous farce¡±. Madam Vanderbilt smacked and scolded Yorick at the scene. Linda was still startled by the fact that her father had cheated on her mother with Le. Maisie¡¯s eyelids drooped when she saw her father¡¯s depressed expression. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dad¡­¡± Stephen swallowed all the grief and forced out a smile. ¡°I don¡¯t me you. At least, I get to see her true colors now.¡± Maisie¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot while looking at the lonely figure of her father as he left the scene, and all theints that she had against him in the past disappeared. 1 Maisie turned around and saw Nn walking toward her. She was about to say something when Nn stretched out his arm and took her into his arms. Maisie, who was in Nn¡¯s arms, was stunned. The man¡¯s broad shoulders were strong and warm. ¡°I was backstage worrying about you all this while.¡± Nn ced his palm on the back of her head and shoved her head against his arms. He almost rushed out to the front several times for fear that all the questions and suspicions would swamp this woman. Maisie¡¯s eyshes drooped. She once thought that no one would worry about her like that except for her children. However, it seemed that she was no longer alone now. The corners of her lips were raised as she gave off a smile. She then looked at him. ¡°Nn, I realized that you¡¯re quite adorable sometimes.¡± ¡®Especially when he¡¯s not being the dbag that he usually is.¡¯ Nn frowned. ¡°This woman actually describes me using the word ¡°adorable¡±? Does she think that I¡¯m not macho enough? Nn tilted his head, loosened his tie, and suddenly picked her up. Maisie subconsciously wrapped her arms around his neck, stunned. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s necessary for me to prove to you again whether I¡¯m macho enough.¡± Nn picked her up and left the scene in huge strides. The man tossed the woman around in the bedroom all night just because he misunderstood the meaning of a word that she used during the day. Nn looked at the woman who was soundly asleep due to the lethargy, smiled helplessly, leaned over, and kissed her on the forehead. He then got up, put on his clothes, picked up the phone, and left the room. In the study, Nn was on the phone with someone. ¡°Sir, the prison guard said that Le won¡¯t plead guilty and insists on pushing the me on M s. Vanderbilt. She¡¯s also very unstable emotionally and refuses to cooperate.¡± Nn¡¯s expression was cold after he heard this. ¡°Then arrange for someone to take good care of her inside the prison.¡± ¡°Then what about the other Ms. Vanderbilt?¡±. ¡°As for Willow, just send her to where she should head to.¡± Nn showed no mercy. Chapter 254 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 254 ¡®I¡¯ll never show the people who have hurt my woman any mercy.¡¯ At the ck market. ¡°I beg you! Please let me go! You can make me do whatever you want. Just let me go!¡± Willow cried and knelt at Gerald¡¯s feet and begged. Gerald was smoking a pipe, and he tutted when he looked at the poor woman kneeling in front of him. ¡°If you want to me it on someone or something, me it on the fact that you¡¯re the daughter of that sl*t. Le still owes us a debt. Since you¡¯re her daughter, it¡¯s obligatory for you to repay your mother¡¯s debts.¡± Blood was drained from Willow¡¯s face gradually. She hated her mother ever since she learned that her father was not Stephen and that she was a product of her mother¡¯s choice to screw around with various men. And now that her mother had been caught, she was the one to have to suffer because she was her mother¡¯s daughter. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡®Why, why can¡¯t I have Maisie¡¯s identity!? No, I can¡¯t stay in the ck market. I can¡¯t be like mother¡­¡¯ ¡°How much does my mother owe you? I¡­ I can pay it back. Find Nn Goldmann. Yes, you should know him, he¡¯ll definitely help me!¡± ¡®I stayed by Nn¡¯s side for six years. Nn will definitely sympathize with what I¡¯ve experienced and will definitely help me.¡¯ Gerald scoffed when he heard her mentioning Mr. Goldmann¡¯s name. ¡°Are you saying that Mr. Goldmann will help you?¡± Willow nodded vigorously. Gerald raised his foot and kicked her to the ground. ¡°Have you woken up from your dream? M r. Goldmann will help you?¡± Heughed and added, ¡°Mr. Goldmann has indeed helped you. He¡¯s helped you by sending you here to make money for us.¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s impossible!¡± Willow refused to believe it. ¡®Nn wouldn¡¯t treat me like that. It must be Maisie. She must have asked Nn to do this!¡¯ ¡°Believe it or not, you¡¯ll stay here and pick up guests from today onward. If you dare to resist o r run away, I¡¯ll break your limb and make you wish that you were dead.¡± Willow slumped on the ground, feeling that she had fallen into darkness. ¡®My life has been ruined, and it¡¯s all Maisie¡¯s fault. I hate her, I hate her!¡¯ The next day, after the media outlets reported about the plot twist in Maisie¡¯s murder usation, everyone sympathized with Maisie¡¯s experience and condemned the ambition that Madam Vanderbilt¡¯s family possessed and the cruelty of Maisie¡¯s stepmother. Of course, the media outlets did not mention a word about Le¡¯s scandal over Stephen. Maisie put down the newspaper and looked at Nn sitting opposite her. ¡°Thank you for not allowing the media to expose the affair between my father and Le.¡± ¡®Who else would have the power to do so apart from Nn?¡¯ She had been forced by Le to expose everything about Le. She also knew that it would definitely hurt her father¡¯s reputation to a certain extent once she exposed everything about her. That was why she had not told her father about what she had on Le. She would not even have done this if Le had not killed Yanis and pushed the me onto herself. Nn raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°If you really want to thank me, why don¡¯t we get married?¡± Maisie was astonished. ¡®Get married?¡¯ ¡°Will¡­ Will this be too soon?¡± Maisie was a little overwhelmed. Although she did not hate Nn so much now, she had not thought about marrying him. Seeing that she was still hesitating, Nn frowned slightly. ¡°Zee, our children are already so big, can¡¯t I give you an official title?¡± Maisie wanted to say something while a deep voice sounded. ¡°I haven¡¯t agreed to that!¡± Rowena and Titus had juste back from outside, and they probably heard what Nn said t o Maisie. Thus, Titus snorted and said, ¡°Your woman has yet to pass my test, and you¡¯ve already made up your mind to marry her. I won¡¯t allow that.¡± Chapter 255 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 255 Rowena had also heard just now that Nn actually wanted to marry that woman. She bit her lip lightly and hid the gloom and coldness in her eyes away. Nn¡¯s expression looked extremely displeased as he was interrupted. ¡°I don¡¯t need your consent for who I¡¯m going to marry.¡± ¡°Brat, are you going against me deliberately?¡± Titus reprimanded angrily, ¡°Since she has agreed to my conditions, I¡¯ll never agree to your marriage before she gets my approval.¡± Nn got up and smiled at the old man. ¡°Then do you mean that you¡¯ll agree to it as long as Zeepletes the tasks in the army and achieves some results?¡± Titus was stunned for a split second. He felt that his grandson had found a loophole in their conversation and had set him up. However, he could not go back on his own word. ¡°Then we¡¯ll have to see if she can pass all the tests and achieve good results within half a month. Do you think it¡¯s feasible?¡± ¡®People who haven¡¯t received any professional training would be considered neers who have just received training after surviving for half a month in the army. So what achievements can she obtain?¡¯ Nn¡¯s face dimmed slightly. Rowena walked to the old man¡¯s side. ¡°Grandpa, this is really too difficult for Ms. Vanderbilt. Let¡¯s just forget about the bet.¡± Seeing that she was speaking for Maisie, who knew that Rowena was just giving Maisie a chance to step down. ¡®She wouldn¡¯t be so embarrassed if she were to give up voluntarily. As a delicate woman, it¡¯s estimated that she would undergo a mental breakdown and want to return home in less than a week if she were to join the army for half a month. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡®Grandpa is clearly giving her the task just to force her to back off, so why would she bring the troubles upon herself?¡¯ Nn turned to look at Maisie. ¡°Zee, the bet won¡¯t count. It¡¯s fine even if you don¡¯t want to g 0.¡± ¡®So what if she were to break her promise? There¡¯s no way that I¡¯m letting my woman suffer i n the army. Even if she breaks her promise or Grandfather disapproves of our marriage, I¡¯ll still marry her. No one can stop me.¡¯ Maisie originally thought Nn would have some faith in herself, but his words clearly meant that he did not believe she could do it. ¡°No, I¡¯m going. The more you think I can¡¯t do it, then the more I want to prove to you that I can do it.¡± Maisie finished drinking the soy milk in the ss and got up. ¡°I¡¯m heading to thepany already.¡± She picked up her bag and left. Nn looked at Maisie¡¯s silhouette as she left the house, his thin lips tightly pursed. Titus was a little satisfied with Maisie¡¯s reaction. ¡®It seems that she is quite a tough youngdy, not bad. Rowena saw the old man¡¯s expression. It was obvious that he had be more satisfied with her, and a hint of coldness shed across her eyes. At Soul Jewelry Studio¡­ ¡°You want to leave for half a month?¡± Kennedy was a little surprised when he saw Maisie handing over all the work to him for the next two weeks. ¡°Well, I¡¯m going to join the army for some training for half a month, so I can only leave everything to you for the next two weeks,¡± Maisie replied. Thinking of something, she asked, ¡°Is the batch of jewelry that Mr. Boucher ordered ready?¡± Kennedy paused and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s all ready and can be delivered to the crew today.¡± ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll rely on you to follow up on the post-sales service.¡± Maisie smiled. After Kennedy went out, Maisie sat at her desk and looked at theputer¡¯s monitor. She was a little irritable when she thought about how Nn did not believe in her ability earlier this morning. She suddenly thought of something, opened the drawer, and checked a business card that belonged to someone she had never contacted. She frowned. ¡®Forget it. I¡¯ll talk to Mrs. Lucas when Ie back in half a month. Maisie¡¯s cell phone rang. It was Uncle Erwin. Administrative Office¡­ ¡°Nn, you know that Grandpa is trying to make things hard for Ms. Vanderbilt, but are you really going to leave it alone?¡± Rowena raised her gaze carefully and looked at the man who was reading documents. Chapter 256 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 256 That seemed to be a test. Nn¡¯s eyes twitched, but he calmly said, ¡°She would have her reasons to go. Maybe¡­ ¡°I should have trusted her.¡± Nn reflected. He shouldn¡¯t have thought of Maisie as a weak person. He knew that she wasn¡¯t someone who would surrender. She would do whatever she wanted to. Nn didn¡¯t know if she was angry and wasn¡¯t sure how to change that. Something came to his mind, so he looked up at Rowena. ¡°All you women have the same taste, right?¡± Rowena paused with a smile on her face. ¡°That depends. Why?¡± ¡°Zee has probably been angry at me for a while already. I was thinking of getting her a present.¡± Nn was fully focused on getting back into Maisie¡¯s good books and didn¡¯t notice the change in Rowena¡¯s eyes. She bit her lip, and a hint of coldness shed in her eyes. She dug her nails into her palms but smiled and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t Ms. Vanderbilt a jewelry designer? She would probably be interested in jewelry.¡± Nn remembered something, got up, and said, ¡°You reminded me that there¡¯s an auction at The Jade Store. There¡¯s probably something there that she would like.¡± He took his coat and left, but Rowena immediately said, ¡°Nn, do you¡­ want me to go with you? I can help you pick Us women have pretty much the same taste.¡± Nn slightly raised his brows but didn¡¯t have any reason to reject her, so he agreed. ¡° Alright.¡± Rowena looked down and smiled. Anything was nice as long as she could be by his side. 1 Maisie and Erwin sat at the cafe on top of Antique Street. ¡®Antique Street¡¯ was aptly named because all the shops were old buildings, and antiques made out of jade were sold there. That was the biggest antiquity trade area in Bassburgh. They were strict, and no exchanges were allowed after the deal. Even if tourists were conned, they had to bear the shame. ¡°What brings you here, Uncle Erwin?¡± Maisie put her head on her hand, smiling. ¡°I saw the news about you, Vanderbilts, a few days ago. I just wanted to see how you¡¯ve been.¡± ¡°Would I be able to have tea with you if something happened to me?¡± Maisie picked up the teacup and smiled. Erwin adjusted his sses with vintage gold frames. ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve rejected Larissa?¡± Maisie paused and sighed, looking down. ¡°I can keep nothing from you.¡± ¡°Haha, I thought you would want to go back to the de Armas after finding out about your mother¡¯s identity.¡± He smiled. Maisie looked out of the window and calmly said, ¡°Uncle Erwin, why¡­ did my mom leave the d e Armas?¡± She didn¡¯t understand why her mother would discard her identity as a de Arma and hade all the way to Zlokova from Stoslso, even changing her name. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. When someone changed their name, it was because they didn¡¯t want people to find out about their identity. Erwin¡¯s eyes darkened, but he said after a short while, ¡°Because she was sick ¡± ¡°Sick?¡± Maisie was stunned. ¡°You mean that my mom really had cancer?¡± She had gotten the news of her mother¡¯s passing through her father, and it was due to cancer. ¡°Zee, I¡¯ll talk to you about thister.¡± ¡°You keep sayingter. You¡¯ve said that too many times, and I just feel that you¡¯re hiding something.¡± Maisie looked Erwin in the eyes. She didn¡¯t think that the reason her mother had left her family was simple. Chapter 257 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 257 Erwin smiled helplessly. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that I would tell you when you have enough power? There would be no benefit of me telling you this now, especially because of ¡ª¡± Her rtionship with the Goldmanns. ¡°Especially because of what?¡± Maisie asked. Erwin put down his teacup. ¡°There¡¯s a jade auction at The Jade Store. Do you want to go take a look?¡± Knowing that Erwin was trying to change the topic, Maisie pursed her lips but stopped asking. In The Jade Store¡¯s immactely designed hall, items made of jade were disyed on shelves, but the ones that were seen were mostlymon jades like green jades and jasper. The top-quality white jades and jadeites were in cupboards that the public could not get to. The Jade Store was filled with people who were there for the jade trade. The difference between auctions of The Jade Store and other jewelry stores was that The Jade Store only auctioned jades. Erwin brought Maisie to a seat, but she saw a familiar silhouette sitting in another seat when she turned around. Nn? What was he¡­ Maisie then saw the woman sitting next to him. It was Rowena! Rowena leaned into Nn to say something, but Nn kept his eyes on the stage and nodded every once in a while. When her eyes caught Rowena¡¯s that were smiling, Maisie turned around, sat at her seat, and hugged herself tighter with her crossed arms. Maisie¡¯s focus wasn¡¯t on the stage until the auction began. Why was Nn at The Jade Store with Rowena? Were they¡­ She knew that Rowena was Titus¡¯ top choice. If it weren¡¯t for her and the kids, Nn would probably be with Rowena. Why was she feeling ufortable? The item being auctioned off on stage was a delicate white jade ring for women. The transparency of the ring was amplified on the screen. Maisie pursed her lips while listening to the bidsing off stage until Nn¡¯s voice appeared. She was stunned. He had the highest offer to get the ring for women. Was it for Rowena? Erwin turned to take a look, saw something, and raised his eyebrows. He turned around and looked at Maisie, who sat quietly next to him. ¡°You¡¯re angry?¡± Erwin¡¯s words brought her back. She bit her lip. ¡°Why would I be angry?¡± He smiled. ¡°If you didn¡¯t care, you wouldn¡¯t be upset.¡± Maisie frowned. Why would she care about Nn? Nn didn¡¯t notice, but Rowena noticed Maisie¡¯s presence. She didn¡¯t inform Nn. She didn¡¯t want Nn to know that Maisie was there, but seeing how she looked, Maisie had probably misread the situation. ¡®Haha, great.¡¯ ¡°Zee, are you leaving already?¡± Erwin left The Jade Store with her. He knew why she left. She never noticed that Nn had a hold on her. ¡°Yes, there¡¯s something to be done at the office.¡± Maisie smiled. The truth was, she didn¡¯t want to stay Erwin didn¡¯t call her out. ¡°I¡¯ll send you back.¡± Maisie didn¡¯t reject it. Maisie didn¡¯t return to the Goldmann mansion that night but went to Vanderbilt manor instead. When Stephen found out that Maisie was going to spend the night at home, he was really d, but something came to his mind. ¡°Does Mr. Goldmann know that you¡¯re staying here?¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Chapter 258 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 258 Maisie¡¯s expression changed when Nn was mentioned, but she smiled to avoid making Stephen worry and said, ¡°I told the kids.¡± Stephen nodded. ¡°Dad, why don¡¯t you hire a housekeeper? If we had a housekeeper, you could have more rest.¡± Maisie changed the subject. Stephen waved his hand around, ¡°I¡¯m getting used to having a lot of time on my hands. It¡¯s nice to do something since I have the time.¡± Maisie looked down, but something came to her mind. ¡°Why don¡¯t I let the childrene and spend time with you? You¡¯ve never seen them.¡± Stephen paused but smiled. ¡°Yes, I haven¡¯t met them. Would the children¡­ hate me?¡± ¡°No. Even though they¡¯re young, they¡¯re smart.¡± She wouldn¡¯t have thought of letting the kids visit the Vanderbilt manor in the past, but things were different now. The doorbell rang. Stephen got up to get the door but was stunned when he saw who was at the door. ¡°Mr. Goldmann?¡± Maisie¡¯s face dropped when she saw Nn. ¡®He got here quickly. Wasn¡¯t he happily at The Jade Store with Rowena just now?¡¯ Stephen brought him in and was going to say something to Maisie when he saw her put down her spoon and fork and go upstairs. Nn frowned. Was this woman really angry? ¡°Did something happen between you and Zee?¡± Stephen asked. Was there a conflict?Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Nn smiled. ¡°No, I¡¯ll go and see her.¡± Stephen nodded, not getting in his way. He would let them settle if it was just a minor disagreement. When Nn got to Maisie¡¯s room, he saw her folding her nket. His lips curled, and he walked to her and hugged her from behind. ¡°Are you really angry?¡± ¡°Let go.¡± Maisie gnashed her teeth. ¡°I won¡¯t unless you tell me why you¡¯re angry. Did I do something, or was it about the agreement this morning?¡± Nn, who never questioned much, asked all kinds of questions to avoid being wrongly used. Maisie took a deep breath, pulled his hand away, turned around, and said, ¡°Ask yourself. Why ask me?¡± Nn looked at her, not interested in an argument. He didn¡¯t even care about who was right.¡° I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe in you. I just didn¡¯t want you to suffer in a ce like that.¡± Maisie wanted to say something but swallowed it. She was angry, but was that considered an apology? And he thought it was about that morning? ¡°Zee, please forgive me. Alright?¡± Nn coaxed. The innocent look on his absolutely handsome face matched with his sincerity shot right into her heart. Maisie didn¡¯t have the heart to scold him no matter how angry she was. If his attitude were hard like it was before, she probably wouldn¡¯t have felt that she was wrong. However, she now felt as though she would be wrong to be angry about something that didn¡¯t matter. ¡°Why did youe?¡± Maisie crossed her arms and looked away. She couldn¡¯t understand why she would cave for this cheater. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to join the troops? I want to spend the night with you¡ª¡± Maisie put her finger to his lips before he could finish and looked at him. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you let m e rest well knowing that I¡¯m going to join the troops¡¯ training tomorrow?¡± She didn¡¯t want to go for the training while feeling sore all over. Nn held onto her delicate hand and kissed the back of it. ¡°Alright, I promise that you¡¯ll rest well tonight.¡± Chapter 259 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 259 ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you should go back tonight.¡± Maisie pulled her hand away with an insincere smile and pushed him out the door. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. The door closed and locked. Maisie stood behind the door. The scene of him and Rowena at The Jade Store kept popping up in her mind, but he wasn¡¯t sorry about it. How could he pretend to be innocent!? Why did this bother her so much? She shouldn¡¯t care. There was no movement on the other side of the door. She turned around and wondered if he had left. She had pushed him out. He would have left if he was smart. But what if he wouldn¡¯t leave? Maisie bit her lip and opened the door against her mind¡¯s will. Nn was still standing outside the door, looking at her as though he was hurt. No! Maisie pulled at his cor, dragged him into the room, closed the door, pushed him against the wall, and started kissing him. If men did this to assert dominance, why did women do it? Nn lowered his eyes and looked at that angry yet beautiful face. His eyes shone, and he raised his hand to hold her head, taking charge. He hugged her while taking a few steps to the bed. They both fell onto the bed, their clothes disheveled. Nn bit her lip and said in a low voice, ¡°Zee, you started this ¡ª¡± Her rare initiative was a catalyst to him, making him lose control. She belonged to him. She could only belong to him in her lifetime. He seemed to have said something into her ear, but she was fast asleep. Nn hugged her and fell asleep with her in his arms. The next day¡­ Maisie packed her backpack and was ready to go. The bag contained daily essentials, clothes, and nothing else. Nn went downstairs and saw that she had her hair up in a high ponytail with no makeup and in hiking gear. She didn¡¯t have her usual mor, but it was a new look-pretty and cool. Quincy parked the car in the driveway while Nn walked Maisie out. She walked toward the car, and Nn put out his arm to hug her waist, got close to her ear, and said, ¡°Look for Cherie if you get into trouble in there.¡± Maisie paused, turned to look at him, but got into the car without saying a word. Right after the car drove away, Nn remembered something and picked up his phone to call Rowena. ¡°Has the ring we got from The Jade Store been delivered to ckgold?¡± After winning the auction the other day, he had gotten Rowena to take over the arrangement and set the address to ckgold Group. He intended to give the present to Zee when she returned, but he couldn¡¯t wait. He had to find time to visit the troops in a few days to surprise Zee. Rowena said, ¡°The ring hasn¡¯t been delivered yet, but don¡¯t worry. The people from The Jade Store said that they¡¯ll arrange for the delivery in two days.¡± Nn frowned. ¡°Get them to do it sooner.¡± After their conversation, Rowena looked at the custom-made gift box from The Jade Store in her hand, her eyes cold. An intimidating ck Patton slowly drove toward the Swallow District. The huge Swallow County Training Camp was hidden deep in the woods. Since it was closed to outsiders, friends and family didn¡¯t usually get to go in. Maisie looked out of the window, seeming to be thinking about something. Titus had told her something about the Goldmanns, and she knew that they weren¡¯t a simple family. Chapter 260 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 260 How was this huge closed training camp in Swallow County rted to the Goldmanns? The camp gates slowly opened, and the Patton drove through. Quincy and Maisie got out of the car. The troops could be seen in the field. A well-built man walked over with Cherie, who was in a cool uniform, with her short hair in a beret. She looked like a pretty boy. ¡°Maisie!¡± Cherie was excited to see Maisie and ran toward her. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Quincy cleared his throat and said, ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt is here to train.¡± Cherie was stunned and said in a curious tone, ¡°Has Mr. Goldmann lost his marbles? Letting here to a ce like this¡± ¡°It¡¯s Elder Master Goldmann¡¯s idea.¡± Quincy helplessly cut her off. Cherie opened her mouth but didn¡¯t say anything. ¡®It was Elder Master Goldmann¡¯s idea¡­ He¡¯s too tough on her. She¡¯s so delicate. Can she get through with this?¡¯ ¡°By the way, Maisie,¡± She pulled the man next to her over and introduced, ¡°This is Quincy¡¯s and my brother, Hans.¡± That was the first time Hans met Maisie. He had heard a lot about Nn having a wife from Cherie, so he immediately knew who she was. He scratched his head and smiled. ¡°Hello, Ms. Vanderbilt.¡± Maisie said, ¡°Don¡¯t need to call me that. I¡¯m just a newbie here, and I¡¯ll be training with you for half a month.¡± Cherie couldn¡¯t guarantee if she couldst half a month. After all, a few girls who joined couldn¡¯t handle it and wanted to go home. ¡°But our training is really tough.¡± Maisie didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°It¡¯s alright, I¡¯ll pull through.¡± Cherie started admiring her. She was indeed Nn¡¯s bride! ¡°Ms, Zee, let me show you around this ce.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Maisie smiled. After they were some distance away, Hans asked Quincy, ¡°Quince, what¡¯s wrong with Elder Master Goldmann? Sending her here? She looks like a delicate woman. Is this going to be alright?¡± ¡°We can¡¯t do anything about it since Elder Master Goldmann said that no one can help her, not even you. He will only ept her if she performs well during this half a month.¡± Hans nodded. It was a test. On the other side, Cherie brought Maisie to the women¡¯s quarters. Since Cherie¡¯s rank was higher than most, the female cadets would salute her. Cherie brought her to a shared room. Each room was for two people, and the rooms were equipped with air-conditioning and necessary appliances. The nkets were folded into squares, and there were two sets of training uniforms on the other bed. ¡°Cherie, what brings you here?¡± A girl in pigtails who came back with water almost spilled it when she saw Cherie. Cherie asked her to come forward. ¡°Come here. She¡¯s your bunkmate from now on.¡± She then introduced Maisie. ¡°This is Raven Dixon. She¡¯s a newbie who joined three months ago. The youngest here.¡± Raven put out her hand. ¡°Hello! I¡¯m Raven. They call me Rye. You can call me that as well.¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Maisie shook her hand. ¡°Just call me Maisie.¡± ¡°You two get to know each other. If you need any help, just ask Raven ore to me,¡± Cherie patted her chest enthusiastically, happy to be of service. Chapter 261 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 261 Maisie certainly would not bother Cherie with anything else, so she only responded with a smile. Raven came forward after Cherie left, wanting to gossip. ¡°Sis Maisie, are you Sis Cherie¡¯s N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. rtive? ¡°Of course not.¡± Maisie burst into a giggle and ced the backpack that she brought along with her on the bed. Raven sat on the bed, tilted her head, and looked at her with a frown. ¡°Then you and Sis Cherie must know each other.¡± Maisie unpacked all her toiletries, looked at her, and said, ¡°You can consider us acquaintances. What¡¯s the matter with that?¡± Raven shook her head and asked again all of a sudden, ¡°Why did youe to the training camp? Do you n to be an agent too?¡± Maisie paused for a short moment and then asked with a slightly bewildered expression, ¡°Is this training camp a ce that trains agents?¡± She really did not know about that. ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t you know about that?¡± Raven was surprised, but Maisie really did not know. Seeing that Maisie did not understand what she was walking into, Raven did not look surprised. ¡°It¡¯s normal that you don¡¯t know. After all, this training camp is privately owned, and everything is generally kept strictly confidential. Those who graduate from here either be top secret agents, world-ss goons, personal bodyguards, and so on. ¡°Of course, many of us want to be recruited by the top management and be a top-notch goon just like Brother Hans. He has a very high status here.¡± Raven talked with relish and did not notice the surprise on Maisie¡¯s face. ¡®If everything is as Raven said, the Swallow County¡¯s training camp is a ce where they train secret agents. Then the ¡°top management¡± she mentioned are people or organizations that are rted to the Goldmanns?¡¯ ¡°Raven, can I know more about the top management that you just talked about?¡± Seeing that Maisie really did not know anything, Raven naturally shared everything with her enthusiastically, but she did not know much either. ¡°I heard from our seniors that the headquarters of the training camp is located in Stoslo. Anyway, it has a very influential status. It¡¯s said that it has something to do with the eldest daughter of the royal family.¡± The eldest daughter¡­ Isn¡¯t that the eldest princess of Stoslo¡¯s royal family?¡¯ ¡°How should I put it? The organization above our top management is made up of guards who are loyal to the eldest daughter of the royal family. They were seen as the bodyguards of the eldest daughter of the royal family,¡± Raven answered with a smile. Maisie nodded all of a sudden. She had probably picked something up from that exnation. ¡®However, the Goldmanns actually have such a rtionship with the eldest princess of the royal family?¡¯ After chatting with Maisie about some other things, Raven also informed Maisie about their daily training methods. The first thing that a neer should do on their first day was to get acquainted with the environment. One had to wake up at five o¡¯clock the next morning, must fold their nket, wear their military boots neatly, and then gather outside in the shortest possible time. In fact, it closely resembled military training in the beginning. One would be punished if they were to bete. The general punishment was toplete a fewps around the field, or they could be punished to stand for two hours and skip breakfast. Raven had been here for three months, so she was rather familiar with the rules. However, she was not as familiar with them as those seniors. Thus, she still had to ask the seniors for some advice if she were not to understand something. Maisie mentally noted down everything and asked when she thought of something, ¡°What kind of training would be included in the assessments?¡± Raven propped her hand against her chin and thought. ¡°Training that would be included, huh? There are literary exams, physical training, and shooting sses. The highest score for each assessment is 60 points. You¡¯ll have to score at least 120 points as a total for the three assessments to pass.¡± ¡°What will they test in the literacy test and physical training?¡± ¡°The literacy test will test ournguage and business knowledge. First of all, you have to master a foreignnguage. Physical training is all about wrestling and mixed martial arts. But you¡¯ve just arrived here, so you don¡¯t need to know these just yet unless you want to be assessed in advance,¡± Raven added. Chapter 262 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 262 Maisie¡¯s eyes drooped slightly. ¡®It turns out that there were three assessments, and I only have half a month, which means that I have to apply to be assessed within a week. ¡®I have to achieve good results within half a month. The highest score for an assessment is 60 points, and I only need to obtain the standard score of 120 points to pass.¡¯ In the evening, Raven took Maisie to the dining hall for dinner. The dining hall was a public area, and it was a duplex. There were basically more men than women at first nce. ¡°There¡¯s always time to start eating. If you were toete, then there would be nothing left to eat.¡± ¡°It seems that you have a memorable experience when ites to this rule.¡± Maisie teased her. Raven smiled in embarrassment. Maisie and Raven walked up to the line to queue for dinner, but Maisie bumped into someone¡¯s foot while walking by a table. If Raven had not supported her, she would have fallen. The man who was lying on the chair resting on his back with his beret covering his face almost fell over because of the collision. He took off his beret and sat up in a fit of anger. ¡°Who¡¯s this? How dare you run into my legs! Are you blind¡± When the man saw a delicate and beautiful face, he held back his swear words and changed his tone in a daze. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s fine.¡± Maisie did not want to cause trouble either, so she nodded slightly and left with Raven to grab dinner. Another man reached out and waved right in front of his eyes. ¡°Mr. Boucher, she¡¯s gone away. Come back to your senses!¡± ¡°F*ck you.¡± Francisco pushed his hand away, stared at the crowd that was queueing again, grinned, and said to himself, ¡°Since when did such a goddess arrive at the training camp? I¡¯ve never seen her before.¡± He was already getting extremely impatient in Swallow County as he could not see anyone who looked good enough to satiate his appetite, but her appearance¡­ He realized that he could still find happiness while staying in Swallow County, and his happiness was back! Raven and Maisie fetched their dinner and walked to a table at the side. Raven then whisperedt o her, ¡°Hey, you should stay away from the person who you bumped into just now in the future. He¡¯s the bully of the training camp. All ordinary people would stay as far away from him as possible.¡± ¡°Is he so scary?¡± Maisie was helpless. ¡°We can¡¯t afford to offend him because of his family¡¯s background. We¡¯re here for training, but this b*stard is here for vacation as he can hardly be seen in any training.¡± Maisie just smiled and did not say a word when she saw Ravenining in a low voice. The reason she hade here was just to get the assessment results, and she did not care about other things that had nothing to do with her at all. But not long after Raven finished speaking, a dashing figure leaned over, sat down, flung his fringe to the side, and propped his elbows against the table to look at Maisie. ¡°Our new goddess, are you interested in getting to know more about each other?¡± Maisie turned to look at him, raised the corners of his lips, and gave off a faint smile. ¡°No.¡± Francisco got rejected. The men behind Francisco kicked up a fuss, their voices attracting many people¡¯s gazes. Francisco red at them. ¡®What do these douchebags think they¡¯re doing?¡¯ Although he had lost some prestige when he got rejected, he did not care about her reaction because she looked good. ¡°Little goddess, I¡¯m not a bad person. So let me introduce myself first. My name is Francisco. Just say my name whenever you run into any trouble in the future. No one will dare to bully you.¡± Maisie was a little helpless. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, thank you.¡± Raven looked at Maisie nervously and was perspiring at the side. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. This sounds too disrespectful to the b*stard. If he were to lose his cool¡­¡¯ Chapter 263 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 263 .¡±Huh? No matter how I look at him, there¡¯s no trace of anger on that b*stard¡¯s face. Instead, he¡¯s propping his hand against his head and staring at Maisie with a smile.¡¯ Francisco squinted his fox-like eyes. ¡°Are you trying to draw my attention?¡± Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡®Generally, if an ordinary woman wants to attract my attention, I¡¯ll only think that she¡¯s a pretentious one. But everything¡¯s fine if she were to apply this method when she¡¯s trying to capture my attention!¡¯ Maisie almost spat out the broth that she had in her mouth. She chuckled out of rage and turned to look at him. ¡°Lil¡¯ brother, you¡¯re quite a narcissistic one.¡± He nodded. ¡°I know that.¡± Maisie was rendered speechless. Francisco thought of something all of a sudden and took a bar of chocte out of his pocket.¡° It¡¯s a brand from Ampleforth. Would you like to try it?¡± Probably because he was afraid Maisie would reject his offer, he added, ¡°There are so many people watching. It¡¯ll be extremely embarrassing if you reject me again. Take it.¡± Francisco took Maisie¡¯s hand, ced the bar of chocte in her hand, got up, and returned to his table with his hand buried in the pockets of his trousers. Maisie had no idea what had just happened. A woman sitting at a table not far away looked over at Maisie¡¯s table. The woman with long ck hair and a pearl hairpin shoved her spoon into the food on the te ruthlessly, and the twodies sitting beside her noticed the obvious change in her expression. The short-haired girl muttered, ¡°How could Mr. Boucher do that? Sis Wynona gave him that bar of chocte¡­¡± 1 ¡®Mr. Boucher has actually given the bar of chocte that Wynona gave him to another woman.¡¯ Maisie and Raven returned to their room. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Boucher to give you chocte. The chocte from this brand is very expensive,¡± Raven said and suddenly looked at Maisie with a gossipy face. ¡°Sis Maisie, does he like you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t, I¡¯m only here to train for half a month. I don¡¯t want to have anything to do with him.¡± ¡°You¡¯re just here to train for half a month?¡± Raven was curious. ¡®Didn¡¯t she want to be an agent?¡¯ Maisie nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s just two weeks of training for me.¡± The next day¡­ Like the other trainees, Maisie woke up at five o¡¯clock. Probably because of the weather, the sky was still dark, and it was still drizzling outside. Training would not be postponed even if it was raining. Everyone ranps around the field in the rain. The male instructor was staring at them from the side. The whistle would sound at any minute if anyone were found cking off. Raven ran behind Maisie. Because the rain was hitting her on the face, she could not even breathe smoothly and could only inhale and exhale through her widely open mouth. ¡°What the hell is wrong with this weather? It hasn¡¯t rained in months.¡± ¡°Who knows? Maybe today is an unlucky day.¡± A few girls who were running alongside herined while panting. Maisie¡¯s face was also covered with icy cold rain. She did not utter a single word in order to maintain her physical strength. She even had to adjust the frequency of her breathing. A figure quickly caught up to her. ¡°How was the chocte fromst night? Was it delicious?¡± Maisie took a nce at Francisco, who was all smiles, and almost rolled her eyes. ¡®This useless piece of trash is so difficult to deal with.¡¯ She elerated and ran forward while Francisco, who was left behind, continued to follow her. ¡°Hey, little goddess, run slowly, don¡¯t slip and fall.¡± At ckgold Group¡­ ¡°Mr. Goldmann, Ms. Vanderbilt is doing very well in the army. You can rest assured.¡± Nn closed the documents and looked up at Quincy. ¡°I can¡¯t even see her, so how can I believe that she¡¯s doing fine?¡± ¡®It¡¯s raining today, and I don¡¯t know whether that woman has to get up in the morning to train in the rain. What if she catches a cold? Can she sleep without me by her side? Will her roommate bully her and plot against her?¡¯ Chapter 264 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 264 ¡®I really want to see my wife. I miss her a lot on the first day she is away.¡¯ Quincy rolled his eyes helplessly. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, Ms. Vanderbilt will only stay there for half a month, not for a few years¡­¡± ¡®Wouldn¡¯t Mr. Goldmann lose his mind if she were to have to stay there for a few years?¡± Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. There was a knock on the door of the office, and Rowena walked in. She then walked forward with a smile. ¡°Nn, Grandpa is going to take a trip back to the Goldmann family estate, and Ms. Vanderbilt isn¡¯t here either. He specially entrusted me to go fetch the three children at night.¡± Nn frowned slightly. ¡®The three kids don¡¯t like Rowena. They¡¯ll definitely make a fuss if she goes to pick them up.¡¯ He responded lightly, ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to do so. I¡¯ll pick them up tonight and go to the Vanderbilt manor.¡±. He had promised Maisie that he would bring the child to visit Stephen whenever he had time. Rowena¡¯s expression did not change when he rejected her offer. ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll go back first.¡± The moment she turned around, the smile on the corners of her lips faded away, and her face turned gloomy. When she walked to the elevator, she took out her cell phone and made a call expressionlessly. ¡°Wynnie, are you still in the training camp? Yes, I¡¯m back. I¡¯ll go to the training camp to visit you tomorrow¡­¡± The next day¡­ Raven and Maisie were walking on the field. ¡°We¡¯re going to start field training tomorrow. Sis Maisie, have you thought about who you want to team up with?¡± ¡°No. We¡¯ll see what the instructor¡¯s arrangement will look like.¡± During field training, trainees would be sent to a concentration camp deep in the mountains, and they needed to form a team of two. It did not matter to Maisie how she would be assigned. After all, she only needed toplete the task. Maisie and Raven were walking toward the ground floor of their room when they suddenly saw a familiar figure approaching. It was none other than Rowena. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, what a coincidence. Is everything going well in the training camp these two days?¡± Rowena put on a faint smile on her face. Raven did not know Rowena, but she thought she was good-looking, so she took a few more nces. ¡®The beauty of this woman feels rather aggressive. Of course, Sis Maisie doesn¡¯t look too bad herself. It¡¯s just that her looks seem more elegant and intellectual.¡¯ Maisie did not have a good impression of Rowena, but she did not have any bad mentality about her either as she was not familiar with her. ¡°Yes, everything has been going quite well. What brings you here to the training camp, Ms. Summers?¡± ¡°I came to visit a friend of mine. After all, I was trained in this camp before. Speaking of the training camp, Nn was there before.¡± Rowena stroked her long hair and moved them behind her. When Maisie saw the white jade ring on her thumb, her eyes turned slightly cold. ¡°That white jade ring¡­ It was the one that Nn bought at The Jade Store.¡¯ Maisie¡¯s expression looked gloomy. ¡®So she deliberately brought her ring along to show it off to me?¡¯ Rowena noticed her gaze, raised her hand that was wearing the white jade ring, and touched the cold white jade ring. ¡°Are you staring at this ring? I¡¯m sorry, I thought this white jade ring looked good while we were at The Jade Store the other day, but I didn¡¯t expect Nn to buy it.¡± ¡°Really? It does somewhat suit you,¡± Maisie turned around and was about to leave, but Rowena stopped her. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, please don¡¯t misunderstand. After all, Nn and I have known each other since we were kids.¡± Maisie stopped for a split second. ¡®This woman keeps on reminding me that she and Nn are childhood friends. Is she implying the ¡°first come, first serve¡± system?¡¯ Maisie turned around, looked at her, and gave off an ear-to-ear grin. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be misunderstood. It¡¯s just¡­¡± She narrowed her eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t have to mention the friendship that you have with him to m e this deliberately. No matter how close the both of you are, you¡¯re still just his childhood friend.¡± 2 Maisie walked into the building after saying that, while Raven caught up to her immediately. Chapter 265 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 265 Rowena stood downstairs with her arms crossed in front of her and watched as the silhouette entered the building, her eyes looking gloomy. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for those three children, how would she be worthy enough of standing beside Nn?¡¯ ¡°Sis Rowena, have you waited for a long time?¡± Only then did Wynona hurried over, interrupted Rowena¡¯s thoughts, and eximed with a smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to reallye back.¡± ¡°Yeah, how are things in the training camp recently?¡± Rowena¡¯s expression changed as if nothing had happened. ¡°Everything¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just¡­ A neer arrived two days ago, and I don¡¯t really like her.¡± Wynona¡¯s expression looked really upset when she mentioned the neer. Rowena raised her eyebrows slightly. ¡°Which neer are you referring to?¡± ¡°Herst name is Vanderbilt or something like that.¡± ¡°Maisie Vanderbilt?¡± A hint of surprise shed across Rowena¡¯s eyes. She did not expect that Wynona would know about Maisie since thetter had just arrived here for a day. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s her. I don¡¯t like her very much. She just arrived here, and she has already managed to make Mr. Boucher take a fancy to her and pester her all the time. She¡¯s definitely a vixen. She really pisses me off!¡± Wynona¡¯s words made the smile hanging on Rowena¡¯s lips look a little more ominous. ¡®Wynona doesn¡¯t like Maisie. Things have just be a lot easier. It seems that I don¡¯t even need to do anything against Maisie.¡¯ It was already veryte when Nn brought the three children back to the Goldmann mansion from the Vanderbilt manor. It seemed that the children had gotten along with Stephen and had obviously epted Stephen as their maternal grandfather ever since yesterday. When Rowena saw himing back, she stepped forward with a smile. ¡°Nn, you¡¯re back. Have you eaten dinner? If you haven¡¯t, I¡¯ll get the servant¡ª¡± ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m sleepy!¡± Daisie asked for a hug, deliberately interrupting Rowena¡¯s sentence. Nn crouched down and picked her up. ¡°You¡¯ve gotten sleepy so soon?¡± ¡°Well¡­ Mommy said that children have to go to bed and wake up early so that they can grow u p.¡± Daisie said while rubbing her sleepy eyes. In fact, she was not sleepy at all. She just wanted to stick with her father. Daisie wrapped her arms around his neck and asked coquettishly, ¡°Daddy, can you read us a bedtime story then?¡± Nn smiled helplessly. ¡°Okay, Daddy will read you a story.¡± Waylon and Colton looked at each other and rushed upstairs. ¡°Time for a bedtime story!¡± Rowena, who was left on the spot, clenched the hands beside her tightly when she saw Nn ignore herpletely. ¡®It¡¯s just three tiny ¡°obstacles¡±. I still have a chance of winning as long as Grandpa is satisfied with me. As for Maisie, I¡¯ve never taken her seriously.¡¯ After Nn tucked the three rugrats into bed, he walked out of the children¡¯s room and saw Rowena walking toward him with the brocade box of The Jade Store. ¡°Nn, the ring that you bought from The Jade Store has arrived. I was afraid that it would go missing if left in your office, so I brought it back directly to you.¡± Nn took the brocade box and said lightly, ¡°Thank you.¡± He took the brocade box and went back to the room. Rowena lowered her eyes and smirked. No one noticed the cold and dimmed light that beamed out of her eyes. Early in the morning, the fog in the mountains had yet to dissipate, and it was not until about ten o¡¯clock that the cadets began to enter into the mountains under the assignment of the instructors. Everyone carried luggage that weighed a few pounds on their backs, and they went into the mountains one after another in mountaineering suits under themand. Maisie was squatting on the ground packing her bags when a girl with a ponytail approached her. ¡°Excuse me, my teammates have temporarily formed a team with someone else today. If you haven¡¯tN?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. found yourself a partner yet, can we form a team together?¡± Maisie looked up at her, thinking that she had not gotten herself a teammate just yet, and nodded. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Wynona smiled and said to the instructor, ¡°Sir, we haven¡¯t been assigned to anyone. Can we form a team?¡± Chapter 266 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 266 The training instructor nodded. Wynona walked into the mountains with Maisie and cordially looked at her. ¡°You¡¯re Maisie, right? I¡¯m Wynona. I¡¯ve been in the camp for a year. Nice to meet you.¡± Maisie smiled back politely. Wynona asked, ¡°Did you volunteer toe to the training camp?¡± Maisie didn¡¯t deny it but instead smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m here for a test.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Wynona nodded, looked at her, and didn¡¯t say anything more. They were surrounded by trees deep in the woods, and it was difficult to see the path. Newbies were usually arranged to go with a veteran from the camp, which was why Wynona was in a team with her. She didn¡¯t suspect anything. ¡°How far is the camp?¡± Maisie looked around. She couldn¡¯t help but feel that they¡¯re getting deeper into the woods. Wynona walked behind her and averted her eyes when she asked. She said, ¡°Not far, soon, about 10 minutes.¡± Maisie didn¡¯t think anything of it. But after ten minutes, they were still circling in the forest and hadn¡¯t caught a glimpse of the campgrounds. Maisie started suspecting. ¡°Are we going in the right direction?¡± When Maisie turned around, Wynona was nowhere to b e seen. Maisie paused and looked around. ¡°Wynona?¡± Other than the sound of birds and bugs, there was no reply. Maisie looked at her surroundings and frowned. If Wynona had been in the camp for a year, she would have known the way to the camp, unless¡­ she did this intentionally. However, Maisie hadn¡¯t offended Wynona. It didn¡¯t matter if Wynona did it intentionally or was just lost. What Maisie had to do then was to find Wynona. At the campgrounds¡­ When the training instructor did a roll call, he realized two people were missing. He frowned and looked at those that were there. ¡°There are two missing.¡± ¡°Sir, the newbie and Wynona are not here,¡± someone replied. Raven scanned the crowd and didn¡¯t see Maisie. Francisco seemed to have realized something, and his eyes turned dark. Wynona suddenly appeared alone. The training instructor walked toward her when he saw her huffing and puffing. ¡°Where¡¯s the newbie?¡± Wynona looked sorry. ¡°I wanted toe with her, but she ignored my orders and insisted on going toward the north. I couldn¡¯t stop her.¡± The north! Everyone¡¯s expression changed! That was the restricted area of Swallow County! The camp was on the southern side of Swallow County, and the north was restricted because the forests there were undiscovered and unprotected. That was where wild beasts would appear. Only those who had a death wish would go in there. Francisco walked toward Wynona. ¡°Stop joking. Why would a newbie like her ignore yourmand? You probably left her there.¡± Wynona was taken aback by how Francisco suspected her because of a newbie. ¡°Francisco, I didn¡¯t, 12¡å Francisco ignored Wynona¡¯s answer and said to the instructor, ¡°Sir, I think we should send someone to look while we still have daylight. It¡¯s going to be tough when night falls.¡± Even though the training instructor looked unhappy about it, he knew he wouldn¡¯t want to be held responsible if a newbie entered the restricted zone. He picked up the walkie-talkie and spoke to the people in the main camp. ¡°Send a search party. Yes, someone entered the restricted zone and needs to be rescued.¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Chapter 267 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 267 Meanwhile, Maisie searched around the forest for a long time, but she didn¡¯t know the exact location of the camp, so she was getting annoyed. Was she really stuck in the forest? If she continued moving around, it would be hard for the rescuers to find her. She should stay i n her spot Maisie removed her backpack and sat down, but she suddenly heard rustlinging from behind her She got up slowly, turned toward the movement, and yelled, ¡°Wynona?¡± She received no reply, and the movement stopped. She gradually saw a shadow, but it was definitely not human. Maisie carefully picked up her bag and took a step backward. The rustling immediately started, and a wild boar with ck skin and sharp tusks appeared. Maisie started sweating and was frozen on the spot. The first thing that came to her mind wasn¡¯t to run because she knew she couldn¡¯t outrun it. She realized that the wild board didn¡¯t seem to want to attack yet, so she shouldn¡¯t make sudden movements. She stepped on a branch, and a loud crack echoed. Before she could take a breath, the wild boar rushed toward her to attack. Maisie discarded her bag and ran as fast as she could to hide behind a tree. She turned and saw the boar ramming into the tree. While it was recollecting itself, she climbed up another tree. The boar rammed into the tree that she climbed onto, and she almost fell off because of the impact. She was lucky to have climbed onto a thick branch to keep her bnce. After a few more rams, the boar circled the tree twice and left. Maisie caught her breath while leaning on the trunk. She stayed on the tree while waiting for the rescuers because she didn¡¯t know where the boar was. The dark consumed the forest. Bugs could be heard in the grass. A few rays of light shone through the trees. Cherie led a team of searchers to search around the restricted zone for a few hours. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. The searchers held tranquilizer guns to avoid being ambushed by wild animals. One of them said, ¡°Cherie, it¡¯s gettingte. We can¡¯t just keep searching.¡± Cherie was struggling. If she couldn¡¯t find Maisie, Nn was going to lose his temper. Another searcher looked around and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°It¡¯s getting too dark. Even if there was someone in the restricted area, they¡¯re probably¡ª¡±. ¡°Shut your dirty mouth!¡± Cherie red at him. ¡°Can¡¯t you be positive?¡± ¡°Shh, be quiet. I think there¡¯s something up front.¡± A man raised his hand to stop them from talking. A few of them raised their guns and looked a t the area where the movement was detected. It was pitch ck around. No one could be sure if a bear or a hyena would rush out of the woods. A few of them walked forward toward the direction, shining their light. Their guns were all pointed toward the trees. They saw a source of light not far from where they were. The party immediately walked toward the light and saw Maisie picking up some wood to feed the fire under the tree. When Maisie saw Cherie and the others, she stood up and smiled weakly. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± ¡°Are you alright, Zee?¡± Cherie went forward to hold her and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your leg?¡± Chapter 268 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 268 ¡°I ran into a wild boar and sprained my ankle while I was climbing a tree.¡± Maisie had been so focused on climbing up, the pain of the sprain was overshadowed by the panic in her heart. She realized that muchter. ¡°Why are you in the restricted area? It¡¯s a very dangerous ce.¡± ¡°This is a restricted zone?¡± Maisie asked. Cherie nodded, and the person next to her said, ¡°This is an ancient forest that hasn¡¯t been explored. There are a lot of wild beasts here. You were lucky to have just met a wild boar.¡± Even they didn¡¯t dare to just wander in. Seeing a wild boar was nothing. If someone with no experience ran into a wolf pack, nothing would save them. Maisie was quiet. She seemed to remember something, and her face dropped. When they got to the camp, it was reallyte. When the training instructor saw that everyone was back, his tense face rxed. But since Maisie had entered a restricted zone, he was still upset. ¡°Don¡¯t you know what restricted means? Are you trying to get into trouble, going in there alone?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Seeing Maisie apologize politely, he didn¡¯t go on. ¡°Don¡¯t take risks like that anymore. I¡¯ll mark you as absent for the training today. You¡¯ll clean the field tomorrow morning as a warning.¡± Maisie got back to her room. When Raven saw her, she rushed toward her and said, ¡°You¡¯re finally back. Are you alright? Why would you go to the restricted zone?¡± Maisieid down her backpack and said, ¡°Wynona brought me there.¡± ¡°Wynona?¡± Raven looked surprised. ¡°Is it possible that¡­ But why did she do that to you?¡± ¡°No idea.¡± Maisie was sure she hadn¡¯t offended anyone. Why would Wynona bring her into the restricted area and leave her there alone? If she were unlucky, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to go home. She was going to put this aside for now until she talked to her. ¡°Rye, do you have some food?¡± She hadn¡¯t eaten since the afternoon. ¡°Yes,¡± Raven passed a bucket full of food to her and got another one out. ¡°I have more if you want more!¡± The next day at dawn¡­ Maisie had to rake the leaves off the field alone because of the ¡®punishment¡¯ while everyone had their breakfast. Francisco went over to her with the food box behind his back. He leaned under the tree and smiled. ¡°Are you tired, little goddess? Do you need help?¡± ¡°No,¡± Maisie continued raking without looking up. Francisco pouted and walked next to her, showing her the box of food. Maisie paused and looked at him helplessly. ¡°I need to clean up, don¡¯t bother me.¡± He said, ¡°By the time you¡¯re done, the canteen will have been closed. I brought food for you ¨C out of the kindness of my heart. Don¡¯t be touched.¡± Maisie didn¡¯t want to take it, but her stomach protested. Francisco sneered. ¡°Eat. I¡¯ll help you. Just eat quickly. The instructor is still in the canteen anyway.¡± He grabbed the rake. The man who never did chores in his life started raking with enthusiasm. Maisie looked at the box. She didn¡¯t know why he wanted to help, but she was thankful.¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Thanks.¡± She walked to a bench and filled up her stomach. She didn¡¯t know Francisco that well, but he wasn¡¯t as bad as she thought. Francisco turned to look at her while raking. Maisie was eating with her head low, her red lips lightly moving when she chewed. Chapter 269 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 269 A few strands of hair that were behind Maisie¡¯s ear fell to her face. She kept putting them back behind her ear. It was a verymon action, but it looked so nice to Francisco. A leaf fell onto her head, and Francisco froze, walked over but was tripped by the rake, and fell onto Maisie. He saved himself by holding onto the bench, but his sudden movement made Maisie jump. She turned around and suddenly saw Francisco¡¯s face right in front of hers. They didn¡¯t say anything Wynona, who was standing in the shadows, saw that and punched the wall. She took out her phone, snapped a picture, searched for Rowena¡¯s chat, and sent it to her. At ckgold Group¡­ Rowena got to the office and knocked. Nn closed the file he was reading and looked up. ¡°What is it?¡± Rowena walked to his desk. ¡°I heard the news that Ms. Vanderbilt went into the restricted area yesterday and had to rake the leaves as punishment.¡± Nn¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡®Why would she go into a restricted zone? Was she hurt? What are the people in the camp doing? Why didn¡¯t Cherie tell me?¡¯ Seeing his darkened expression, Rowena thought that he was angry at Maisie for going into the restricted zone, so she slowly said, ¡°She¡¯s fine, but¡ª¡± ¡°But what?¡± Nn squinted. ¡°But someone sent a picture to me. I was in a dilemma before I chose to tell you. I¡¯m worried that this might cause a dispute between you and Ms. Vanderbilt.¡± Rowena put the picture in front of him. The picture showed Maisie and Francisco being ¡®intimate¡¯, but it looked like they were kissing from that angle. ¡°I think this picture was to instigate something between the two of you¡ª¡± ¡°If it was to instigate something, why was this picture sent to you?¡± Nn coldly looked up at her, his eyes filled with suspicion. Rowena turned pale. She lost her cool, and now Nn was suspecting her. She bit her lip. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Nn, I didn¡¯t mean anything. I know that you¡¯re worried about M s. Vanderbilt, so I had someone secretly check on her. I just wanted to give you some updates, but I didn¡¯t expect ¨C I¡¯m sorry.¡± Nn took a long look at her and coldly said, ¡°Don¡¯t do anything pointless anymore. You can leave now.¡± Rowena left the office. Nn¡¯s cool was slowly being stripped away. How long could he stay calm? They hadn¡¯t seen each other for just a few days, but the woman was already intimate with another man. If it went on for half a month, was she going to elope with him? He really had to take a trip to the camp and remind her that she had a lover and children! When Maisie was checking out some books from the library in the afternoon, the two girls with Wynona looked at each other and started speaking. ¡°It¡¯s fine if the newbie steals other people¡¯s men on the outside, but now she¡¯s doing it in camp too.¡± ¡°Exactly. She has just been here for a short time. If she were here for a longer time, all the men in the camp would have been seduced.¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Maisie knew what they meant but ignored them. When she walked past them, Wynona grabbed onto her and said, ¡°Hey, I know what you did!¡± Chapter 270 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 270 Maisie frowned and turned to look at her. ¡°What did I do?¡± Wynona smiled dly, thinking she had caught her secret. ¡°About you stealing men.¡± This woman kept pretending to be innocent but had actually been sent to the camp because she was seducing someone¡¯s man. Wynona had to expose the ugly side of her so that Francisco could see her for what she was! Maisie pulled her hand away and squinted. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve offended you in any way?¡± Not only had she brought her to the restricted area and abandoned her, but Wynona was also trying to chastise her based on a rumor? Wynona wasn¡¯t going to back down. ¡°You offended me by seducing Francisco!¡± Francisco? All for that man? Maisieughed, raised her brows at her, and said, ¡°It¡¯s none of my business if you have a crush on Francisco. Why are you ming me for your inability to attract him?¡± ¡°I knew that you¡¯re a vixen¡ª¡± Maisie held Wynona¡¯s chin, which scared her. ¡°W-What are you doing?¡± That cold face got closer. ¡°Did no one teach you about not judging a book by its cover?¡± The people around them were confused. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault that you have low self-esteem. But not only do you have low self-esteem, but you¡¯re also a horrible person. That would be your fault.¡± Maisie let her go, crossed her arms, and stared at her. ¡°What do you think the training instructor would say if I told him that you were the one who brought me, a newbie, into the restricted area and left me there?¡¯ ¡°You! He wouldn¡¯t believe you!¡± Wynona was losing her cool. ¡°Really? You¡¯ve been here for a year, but I¡¯ve just gotten here. How would I know where the restricted zone was? You were the one guiding me. Do you think that the instructor is dumb?¡± Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Maisie shrugged. Wynona turned pale and left stomping her feet. Seeing her walk away, Maisie shook her head. That was such a childish move. Wynona angrily went to the basketball court to see Francisco and yelled at him. Francisco ignored her. The few men with him shoved him, which made him snap his head around impatiently.¡° What?? He was annoyed because he had a misunderstanding with his little goddess. Wynona walked up to him. ¡°Francisco, did you know that Maisie loves to seduce men? I know about her past. She was sent to the camp because she was seducing the wrong man. Don¡¯t be fooled!¡± ¡°What?¡± Hearing her talking about Maisie, Francisco held the ball between his arm and body and cleared his ears. ¡°Are you sick, Wynona? Why would you trash-talk about someone?¡± ¡°Francisco, I¡¯m telling the truth. Why don¡¯t you believe me?¡± ¡°Why should I believe you?¡± He passed the ball to someone and put his arms on his waist.¡° Wynona, I know you have a crush on me, but you¡¯re not my type, and¡­¡± He pointed at her. ¡°Don¡¯t you bother Maisie, or I won¡¯t let you get away with it.¡± After that, he got the ball from his friend and continued ying. Wynona yelled at him, ¡°You¡¯ll regret this, Francisco!¡± Wynona sat down and started crying because she was wrongly used. 1 The two other girls came to console her and gave her some ideas. Wynona dried her eyes, got u p, and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what he said? He won¡¯t let me off if I bother her!¡± Chapter 271 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 271 ¡°Who said we must deal with her directly? Isn¡¯t Raven living in the same room with her? Since Raven is so close with her, let¡¯s deal with Raven.¡± There was no training all afternoon, so Maisie stayed in her room to read books and n for the assessments. I¡¯ll be able to apply to sit for the assessment in another two days. Half a month will go by in the blink of an eye.¡¯ This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Maisie did not seem to have seen Raven for quite some time, so she put down her book when the sound of the door being pushed open came from the direction of the door. ¡°Raven, you¡¯vee back-¡± Maisie turned around only to see Nn closing the door, so she stood up immediately.¡° Nn, why are you¡ª¡± ¡°Are you surprised?¡± Nn locked the door from the inside. Maisie was afraid that Raven woulde back to see the scer, but when she was about t o go and open the door, Nn stretched out his arm, wrapped it around her waist, and carried her onto the bed. Maisie resisted. ¡°Nn, have you lost your mind? This is adies¡¯ dormitory, you¡­¡± ¡®What does this dbag want? Is this all he can think of as soon as he arrives here?¡¯ Nn pinned her hands on top of her head, and his other hand caressed her from head to toe a s if he was checking her body. He then said in a light tone, ¡°Didn¡¯t you break into a restricted area? You¡¯re quite tough, huh? it doesn¡¯t seem like you¡¯ve suffered a lot.¡± Maisie was startled for a split second. ¡®Could it be that Cherie keeps him updated about my life here?¡¯ ¡°Nn, let go first.¡± Maisie did not want to be seen, especially since she did not know when Raven woulde back Nn pinched her chin and asked her while staring into her soul, ¡°Did you miss me?¡± Maisie¡¯s eyshes trembled, and she suddenly thought of the ring that Nn had given to Rowena, which she was wearing the other day. She bit her lip and turned her face away forcibly. ¡°No.¡± Nn¡¯s eyes dimmed slightly, and his lips were tightly pursed. ¡°Is it because of the second young master of the Bouchers? Did you take a fancy to that piece of sh*t?¡± ¡®What? The second young master of the Bouchers? That piece of crap?¡¯ Maisie was stunned for a short while. The surprise on her face was caused by nothing more than the person¡¯s identity. ¡®Francisco, Raven said that he has a very strong family background, and everyone calls him M r. Boucher in here, so Boucher is hisst name. The second young master of the Bouchers, is it Chapter 272 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 272 Maisie did not speak. Nn thought of something, took the white jade ring out of his pocket, took her hand, and slowly put it on for her. ¡°I just want to give you a present today, take a look at this. Do you like Maisie¡¯s expression changed instantly when she saw the white jade ring on her thumb. ¡®Do I like it? Hehe!¡¯ Maisie sat up, removed the ring, and smashed it on the floor. Nn¡¯s expression instantly turned gloomy when the white jade ring shattered. He grasped her wrist, and the burning wrath at the bottom of his eyes was terrifying. ¡°Maisie Vanderbilt, don¡¯t take my indulgence for you for granted!¡± ¡°What do you take me for?¡± Maisie stared straight at his murderous re with her bloodshot eyes and said with a hint of mockery. ¡°Nn, don¡¯t take me for a fool! Didn¡¯t you and Rowena go to The Jade Store just to buy this ring for her? ¡°Not only was it a present for her, but you also gave something she wore before this to me? Do you take me for a beggar and just give anything that others don¡¯t want to me?¡± Nn was taken aback for a while. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡®What does she mean? Since when did this white jade ring turn into a gift from me to Rowena? And Rowena had worn this white jade ring?¡¯ Nn¡¯s dry lips slowly opened upon thinking of something. ¡°Zee, I¡ª¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you now. Pick up the trash that she had worn and get out!¡± Maisie was lying on the bed with her back facing him, but she did not know why she was feeling so upset deep down. It was as if something had umted at the bottom of her heart over a long time. There would have been no issue if it was not touched, but once it was stroked, it broke, and the emotions wrapped up in it gushed out all at once. ¡®I could pretend that the white jade ring did not exist, but giving me the thing that she had worn before this? Who does he take me for? An ignorant and innocent little girl?¡¯ Nn¡¯s stretched hand stopped mid-air. He slowly retracted it after a short pause and stood u p stiffly. ¡°You can throw it away if you want to do so. I¡¯ve never wanted to give this jade ringt o Rowena. It¡¯s always been for you.¡± Seeing that Maisie did not move at all, he stared at her. ¡°Have a good rest.¡± Maisie bit her lip upon hearing the sound of someone walking away and the door closing behind her. At that moment, she clearly knew that her sentiments and even her heart had been affected by Nn¡­ Nn returned to the car, and he became gradually agitated emotionally. He knew that Maisie was by no means an unreasonable woman. Since she had said something like that, it meant that something that he did not know about must have happened. He thought of something, picked up his cell phone, and made a call. ¡°Quincy, help me visit The Jade Store and find out exactly when the white jade ring I bought was delivered. You¡¯re not allowed to disclose the investigation of this matter to anyone else.¡± Rowena was included in the word ¡°anyone¡±. After ending the call, Nn¡¯s eyes were as cold as ice. *D*mn, I was really careless.¡¯ It was not until ten o¡¯clock at night that Maisie calmed down a little bit. She put the broken jade ring on the table and recalled what Nn had said. ¡®He didn¡¯t give the jade ring to Rowena, but I clearly saw¡­ Forget it, don¡¯t think about it.¡¯ She put the broken jade ring in a bag. ¡®I¡¯ll get Cherie to bring it back to Nn some other day.¡¯ Maisie looked out the window. It was already so dark, and Raven still had not returned. ¡®Did something happen to her? Although she and Raven had just been greatpanions for the past few days, she thought she should go and look for her as her roommate. Maisie went out to find Raven. She then saw twodies talking to each other whileing upstairs at the stairwell entrance. As soon as she heard them mentioning Raven, Maisie stood i n the stairwell and blocked their way. Chapter 273 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 273 The twodies froze on the spot. ¡°Where¡¯s Raven?¡± Maisie stared at them with a cold gaze. One of the girls answered cautiously, ¡°Earlier today¡­ We saw that Wynona and her mates took Raven away, but we don¡¯t know where they¡¯ve taken her.¡± ¡®It¡¯s Wynona again!¡¯ Maisie¡¯s eyes became even colder. Wynona was in the dormitory with two of her friends. They treated the bullying of Raven as a joke and talked about it with gusto. The dormitory door was kicked open abruptly, and the people inside were terrified. Wynona saw Maisie walking in and stood up. ¡°Hey, where are your basic courtes¡ª¡± The three girls sitting on the bed were astonished. Wynona, who was pped, covered her cheeks and nced at Maisie in disbelief. ¡°You¡­ How dare you p me!?¡± Maisie pped her to the floor. ¡°Where is Raven?¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Seeing that she hade for Raven, Wynona, who just got pped twice, stood up from the floor. ¡°You¡¯ve just beaten me, and you still want to ask for her whereabouts. I warn you, I¡¯m not someone that you should trifle with!¡± Wynona stepped forward, wanting to fight back Maisie cut off her p without even blinking and backhanded her to the floor. Wynona¡¯s cheeks were swollen, and tears were welling in her eyes as she pointed at Maisie.¡° How dare you¡­¡± Maisie walked to the table and picked up the steel fork The threedies who were sitting on the bed got up and stepped aside one after another, but Maisie only gave them a re, walked up to Wynona, pulled her up by the hem of her cor, pressed her against the bed frame, and held the fork against her neck, almost stabbing it into the area where her carotid artery was. Maisie looked indifferent but red at her with a hint of coldness and ruthlessness. ¡°It¡¯s funt o prank on other people, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Maisie¡­ Maisie Vanderbilt, if you dare to¡ª¡± Maisie turned her head to look at the person who just spoke and scoffed coldly. ¡°Whether I have the guts or not depends on whether you¡¯re willing to give it a try. Anyway, I, Maisie Vanderbilt, have never been afraid of anything. It just so happens that I¡¯m in a bad mood today, and you¡¯ve managed to provoke me. So it¡¯s only natural for me to turn you into punching bags. ¡°Anyway, you¡¯re the ones who forced me into doing so. But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯lle at all of you one by one, and I¡¯ll start with you.¡± She clutched Wynona¡¯s hand and pressed it firmly on the bed, spun the steel fork in her hand, and stabbed it down with extreme precision and speed. ¡°Aaaah!¡± Wynona cried out hoarsely. The three girls on the side closed their eyes in fright for fear of witnessing the bloody scene. Unexpectedly, Wynona did not feel any pain. She then saw that the steel fork was stabbed into the mattress that was between her ring finger and middle finger. Her finger would have been a s good as gone if there was a slight deviation. Wynona¡¯s body trembled, and blood was gradually drained from her cheeks. ¡°Oh, so you finally understand the feeling of fear. Now, this is just a lesson. I won¡¯t give you another chance if there is another offense.¡± The moment Maisie let go of her hand and stood up straight, Wynona slumped on the floor as i f every single ounce of energy had been depleted. Maisie came to the public women¡¯s restroom, and sure enough, she heard Raven mming on one of the doors feebly. Maisie walked up to the door and removed the broom from the door. Raven fell out from the inside of the toiletpartment. Maisie supported her. ¡°Raven, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯mte.¡± After seeing Maisie, Raven cried out in grievance. Maisie saw that her clothes were still wet, so she quickly brought her out of the restroom. Back in their room, Raven changed into a set of clean clothes and sat on the bed, wrapping herself in a nket. She had been sshed with water and had been locked in the toilet in her wet clothes for several hours, so she suffered from starvation and the chill. She was still shivering. Chapter 274 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 274 Maisie handed a mug of warm water to Raven to warm her hands. ¡°You should be hungry. I still have instant cup noodles in my bag. You gave it to me the day before yesterday, I¡¯ll cook it for you.¡± Raven nodded, lowered her head, and took a sip of warm water. Maisie turned her head and looked at Raven. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m the one who got you involved.¡± She did not expect Wynona and the others would make a move on Raven. ¡®If I didn¡¯t care so much about this matter, wouldn¡¯t Raven be locked there for one whole night?¡¯ Raven lifted the corners of her lips and forced out a smile. ¡°I don¡¯t me you. In fact, I¡¯m pretty lousy myself. I¡¯ve been here for three months, and I haven¡¯t learned anything well. How can someone like me be a secret agent?¡± Raven could not beat thosedies due to her poor physique, and she had been locked in the toilet and sshed with water. It was embarrassing to think about what she had gone through. Maisie soaked the instant noodles with boiling water, ced them aside, walked over to Raven, and sat down. ¡°You¡¯ve just joined the program. If you really want to be a secret agent, this training won¡¯t end in just a year or two. You¡¯re still young, and practice makes perfect. You¡¯ll definitely seed someday in the future.¡± Raven looked at her and asked, ¡°Sis Maisie, are you really only staying here for half a month?¡± Maisie¡¯s eyes drooped as she nodded. Raven sighed. ¡°I finally got to know you, but you¡¯ll be leaving in half a month.¡± Maisie was taken aback and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You can always contact me through Cherie whenever you miss me. Maybe I¡¯ll Maisie chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m d to know that you don¡¯t believe it. I¡¯ve taught them a lesson about today¡¯s events.¡± ¡°You taught them a lesson? Then aren¡¯t you afraid of that¡ª¡±. ¡°Will you be able to hide from a matter if you¡¯re afraid of it?¡± Maisie looked straight at Raven and said solemnly, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t want to cause trouble, enduring an issue will only make i t worse, especially when it¡¯s something that¡¯s being forced onto you. Don¡¯t they love to bully those who are kind?¡± Raven felt that what she said made some sense. ¡°Your noodles are ready. Hurry up and go to bed after eating. You have to get up early tomorrow.¡± Maisie finished, got up, and walked to her bed. The next day¡­ Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Maisie was called to the office by the instructor, and Wynona and the others were in the office too. When Wynona saw Maisie, she looked away and did not dare to look directly into her eyes. She was still a little scared about what had happenedst night. Maisie walked to the desk ¡°Sir, are you looking for me?¡± The instructor picked up the steel fork with a questioning tone. ¡°Did you threaten them with this thingst night?¡± Maisie¡¯s eyshes twitched. ¡°Yes, but they¡¯re the ones who challenged my limits first.¡± ¡°Bullsh*t!¡± The instructor mmed the steel fork on the desk. ¡°This is a training camp, not a ce for you to resolve your personal grievances. You¡¯ve only been here for a few days, and you dare to threaten your fellow members?¡±. Wynona watched as Maisie got reprimanded and felt much more at ease. ¡®Plotting and scheming between members are forbidden in the training camp. Even a mere threat or a brawl is not allowed. Since she dared to threaten me, she¡¯ll be kicked out of the training camp, won¡¯t she?¡¯ Maisie turned and red at Wynona and the others. ¡®Hehe, nice try, the wicked are pretending to be the victims and are trying to bring suit to the real victims?¡¯ ¡°Sir, I have no personal grudge with them. I was just demanding justice on behalf of my roommate. After all, they did not only bully my roommate but also locked her in the toilet. Sir, why don¡¯t you ask them about this?¡± One of thedies refused to admit it. ¡°Since when did we do so? You¡¯re clearly making things u p!¡± ¡®Maisie has no evidence to prove that we¡¯re the ones who did it anyway!¡¯ Chapter 275 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 275 ¡°Yes, sir, she came to us and threatened us for no reason. She even hit Wynona. We obviously haven¡¯t done anything wrong.¡± They had the number advantage and could testify for each other, so they were not afraid of Maisie¡¯s exnation. Maisie was about to say something when the instructor struck the table. ¡°Okay, there¡¯s no need for further exnation. The training camp isn¡¯t the ce for you. You can pack up and leave now.¡± Wynona and the others were smug deep down. ¡®No matter how powerful she is, isn¡¯t she still the one facing expulsion in the end?¡¯ Maisie stood there and did not even budge. The instructor looked at her and was bewildered for a split second. ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask you to go?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t go.¡± Maisie¡¯s tone sounded calm. ¡°Besides, they¡¯re the ones who broke the rules first. Why am I the one who¡¯s being asked to leave?¡± The instructor had never met someone as stubborn and disobedient as Maisie was, so he stood up in anger. ¡°Maisie, don¡¯t push your luck! This is a training camp, and I have the right to ask you to leave when you¡¯ve broken the rules!¡± Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong, so I won¡¯t leave.¡± Maisie stared into his gaze coldly. ¡°You¡ª¡± ¡°Mr. Leach, what¡¯s the matter? Why are you so furious?¡± Cherie appeared outside of the office with a smile. The instructor frowned. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Cherie walked up to him and patted him on the shoulder. ¡°I heard that some of our cadets broke the rules of the training camp. I have to at least listen to their exnations.¡± The instructor did not say anything. In the training camp, Cherie was not only Chief Lawson¡¯s younger sister but also one of the top management of the ¡°Goldmanns¡¯ Banquet¡±. In other words, apart from Chief Hans and Chief Fun, who could tell her what to do, no one else could Thus, Mr. Leach could not say anything when Cherie wanted to meddle in his affairs. ¡°Sis Cherie, Maisie used a fork as a weapon to threaten usst night, and she almost hurt Wynona.¡± ¡°Yes, Sis Cherie, we can all testify that it was Maisie who made the first move!¡± No matter whether it was the truth or not, they would first turn all the facts upside-down and inside-out as long as they could get Maisie to leave the camp. Cherie pretended to be surprised and nced at Maisie. ¡°Are they hurt?¡± ¡°They¡¯re all fine. They can always go to the infirmary to have a full body checkup if they¡¯ve suffered from any injuries,¡± Maisie replied without a change in her expression. Cherie then looked at thedies again. ¡°If you¡¯re not injured, why are you saying that she has hurt you?¡± ¡°We¡­¡± The situation became a little embarrassing. After all, it was true that they had not gotten hurt at all. Wynona bit her lip andined, ¡°But she indeed pped mest night. My cheek still hurts at this very moment, and she threatened us with a fork too.¡± ¡®Maisie was the one who started pping people and threatening us. That is the truth already, isn¡¯t it?¡¯ ¡°Is that so?¡± Cherie asked Maisie. Maisie nced at them. ¡®Twisting the facts isn¡¯t a difficult skill to pick up.¡¯ ¡°You can consider it as a yes. They bullied my roommate, so I went to ask them for an exnation. However, they had the number advantage, so I had to grab a fork for self defense. I¡¯m a fragile woman who can¡¯t take a beating. I can only protect myself.¡± ¡®She¡¯s a fragile woman who can¡¯t take a beating!?¡¯ The otherdies were on the verge of vomiting. ¡®She was the most vicious and ruthless person in the roomst night. Does she have any misunderstanding about the word ¡°fragile¡±?¡¯ ¡°Mr. Leach, self- defense isn¡¯t considered a fight, right?¡± Cherie¡¯s words shocked the other girls. ¡®Did she just believe in her nonsense?¡¯ The instructor was flustered. ¡°Justifiable self-defense doesn¡¯t count¡ª¡± ¡°Mr. Leach, she¡¯s lying! She clearly is the one who made a move on us first!¡± Wynona was not reconciled. Cherie red at her. ¡°Then, can you show me any of your injuries?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± How could Wynona show the injuries that she had suffered? Even if she got pped on the face, the swelling had already subsided overnight, so what could she do? Chapter 276 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 276 ¡°Have you not picked up anything good from the training camp? Have you only learned howt o nder and bully your teammates here? Mr. Leach, you can punish them ordingly. Otherwise, this will happen again in the future.¡± When the instructor saw that Cherie had intervened with the matter, it was hard for him to say anything, so he said to them, ¡°You girls will go to the field and give me tenps!¡± No matter how unwilling Wynona and the others were, they could only ept their fate and leave the office furiously. Maisie followed Cherie out of the office. ¡°Thank you for helping me out.¡± She could see that Cherie was defending her, so she was grateful to Cherie. ¡°Maisie, there¡¯s no need to be polite with me. By the way, Mr. Goldmann came over yesterday afternoon. Did you tell him that you trespassed the restricted area by mistake?¡± Cherie had wanted to report it originally, but Nn already knew about it before she could report it. Maisie turned to look at her. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one who told him about that?¡± Cherie was startled and waved her hand. ¡°It¡¯s not me. I didn¡¯t do so, or at least I haven¡¯t gotten the chance to do so. You¡¯re not the one who told him either?¡± Maisie shook her head. ¡®If Cherie didn¡¯t tell him about it, then who else would give Nn the tip? Even my supposed affair with Francisco reached Nn¡¯s ears. Is anyone monitoring me from the shadows?¡¯ At ckgold Group¡­ ¡°Mr. Goldmann, the employee of The Jade Store said that the jade ring that you bought was delivered to the reception on the 12th in the afternoon. Ms. Summers was the one who went to the reception to retrieve the product for you the next morning¡­¡± Nn¡¯s eyes turned slightly cold before Quincy could finish speaking, and his lips were pressed into a stiff line. ¡®This means that the jade ring was already in Rowena¡¯s possession when I called her on the day Maisie went to the training camp. She actually had the guts to visit Zee with that ring without my permission.¡¯ Nn¡¯s face gradually turned gloomy. Even if he and Rowena had known each other since they were kids, and even if she were someone his grandfather valued, he would never tolerate her. ¡°Tell Hans not to let Rowena go to the training camp again.¡± Quincy was stunned. ¡°But¡­ Your grandfather has given the order, asking Sis Rowena to go to the training camp to oversee Ms. Vanderbilt¡¯s assessment in two days.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Nn¡¯s eyes were cold and dimmed while a hint of coldness appeared at the corners of his lips. Maisie, who had been at the training camp for a week, came to the office to apply for the assessment in advance. The instructor looked at her in surprise. ¡°You¡¯ve only been here for a week, and you already want to apply for the assessment?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Maisie did not hesitate. Looking at her firm attitude, she did not seem to be joking about that. Thus, the instructor handed her the assessment registration form. ¡°Since you want to apply for assessment in advance, then read through all the rules listed above before signing this form.¡± Maisie skimmed through the rules and the content of the assessment, then picked up the pen and signed her name decisively before leaving. Maisie, who had juste out of the building, was frightened by Francisco¡¯s sudden appearance. She thought of something and asked sternly, ¡°Why are you here again?¡± Francisco thought she was still angry about what had happened the other day and said with an aggrieved expression, ¡°Little goddess, I already apologized to you that day. I really didn¡¯t mean it.¡± Maisie crossed her arms. ¡°You better note too close to me,¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Did Wynona cause you any trouble?¡± Francisco interrupted her and then asserted solemnly,¡° I don¡¯t like Wynona at all. She¡¯s the one who insists on pestering me. Is she causing you any trouble? I¡¯ll go find her and talk to her.¡° He rolled up his sleeves after saying so and was about to leave. Maisie stopped him. ¡°You¡¯re a fully grown man, why would you want to get even with a woman? I¡¯m not asking you to do so because of her. ¡°I came to this training camp just for the assessment, and I have a week left before I leave this ce. So there¡¯s no need for us to interact this much with each other.¡± Chapter 277 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 277 ¡®Leave? A week left?¡¯ Francisco was astonished. ¡°You¡¯re leaving so soon?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m only here for half a month, and I¡¯ll leave when I get the results of the assessment in a week,¡± Maisie replied calmly. She had never nned to interact with too many people in the training camp. She could go back home as long as shepleted the task given. Francisco was a little disappointed as his little goddess was about to leave. But what to do? All he could do was to watch reluctantly as she left. ¡°Mr. Boucher, there¡¯s no need to waste your thoughts on me.¡± Francisco, whose mind had been seen through, was a little embarrassed, but he then said seriously, ¡°How can you consider it as a waste? I¡¯m doing so willingly.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll just give it to you straight, I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m married with three children, so you really don¡¯t have to waste any more time and energy on me.¡± Francisco was stunned, and it took him a moment to return to his senses and react. ¡°Y-You¡¯re kidding, right? Even if you don¡¯t want to ept me, there¡¯s no need for you to make up such a story.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you, and I don¡¯t need to lie to you. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go and check it out for yourself. Given the Bouchers¡¯ power and status, it won¡¯t be difficult for you to look into someone else¡¯s life, right?¡± Maisie said indifferently. Francisco pursed his lips tightly. He still could not believe that his little goddess was already married and had children¡­ His heart was on the verge of shattering into millions of pieces. Maisie raised her hand and patted him on the shoulder. ¡°Kiddo, thank you for sending me breakfast. This favor will be repaid in time.¡± Maisie turned around and left after saying that. Francisco stayed frozen on the spot and did not react to anything around him. ¡®How could this happen? How¡¯s my little goddess married already? And who¡¯s the f*cker who managed to ask for her hand? That sh*tsack has actually always been one step ahead of me!¡¯ ¡°Francisco.¡± Wynona, who had been hiding in the shadows and heard what Maisie said to Francisco, walked up to him triumphantly and said, ¡°You heard that yourself. That woman is already married and has children, and yet she still tried to seduce you. You should be able to see the true colors of this indiscreet and promiscuous woman now, shouldn¡¯t you? ¡°Francisco, talk to me!¡± Wynona shook his arm, but Francisco flung her hands and left without even looking at her. Wynona was so enraged that she trembled from head to toe. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Just what kind of hallucinogen did Maisie give him? D*mn it! I swear on my name that I¡¯ll definitely teach her a lesson. ¡®Isn¡¯t she going to be assessed in a week? Then I¡¯ll make sure that she f*cks up in the assessment! Two dayster¡­ ¡°Isn¡¯t Maisie the neer? She actually has the guts to sign up for the assessment after only joining us for one week? Isn¡¯t she a little too overly courageous?¡± ¡°What do you mean by courageous? She¡¯s clearly going beyond her depth. One usually registers for the freshmen¡¯s assessment three months into joining us, and she¡¯s taking part in the assessment after only one week of training. If that¡¯s not someone taking the path to her own demise, then what is? The training camp¡¯s program wouldst for three months. Neers could apply for the assessment after three months of entering the training camp. They could then be official members after passing the assessment. The top management would then select a few candidates from the top-notch neers and arrange for them to head to Stoslo¡¯s headquarters¡¯ training camp, where the candidates would undergo hell-like training programs. The candidates would either be someone prestigious and of prominent statuses like Chief Lawson or some ordinary bodyguards and be unknown for the rest of their lives. Raven apanied Maisie to the assessment site. Most of the members at the site were members who hade to participate in the assessment, and some hade to witness the assessment. Today¡¯s assessment was a physical test, and it was also a trial in the arena. Those participating in the assessment were basically members who had trained for more than a year and had mastered the most basic fighting skills. Maisie had only been here for a week, and she was going to go against a veteran member who had more than one year of experience. ¡®Isn¡¯t she out of her own league?¡¯ Chapter 278 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 278 ¡°Sis Maisie, do you really want to be assessed?¡± Raven asked her softly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m confident.¡± Maisie patted her shoulder. At that moment, the instructor and the Lawson siblings walked into the assessment hall. And, of course, Rowena was with them. Maisie looked at Rowena, and her eyes narrowed. ¡®Why is she here?¡¯ Rowena sat in the seat of the deputy examiner, raised her eyebrows slightly, and gave off a faint smile when she exchanged gazes with Maisie. ¡°That¡¯s Ms. Summers. She¡¯s today¡¯s deputy examiner.¡± ¡°Ms. Summers is so pretty.¡± Most of the people in the audience were praising Rowena. She had joined the training camp very early in her life and was in the same batch as Hans and Cherie, so it was not wrong for her to be addressed as the senior of the neers. However, the appearance of Nn sent a boisterous discussion around the hall at that moment. ¡°Oh my God, isn¡¯t that Mr. Goldmann?¡± ¡°Mr. Goldmann actually came to the training camp in person and will even witness the assessment. Just how lucky are we!?¡± ¡°Wow, is he Mr. Nn of the Goldmanns?¡± Raven never dreamed that she would see the legendary Mr. Goldmann at the scene. Maisie was taken aback ¡®Why is he here? Wynona saw that all thedies around her were staring at Nn, and her brows could not help but crease. She then said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for you girls to think about him. Mr. Goldmann won¡¯t take a fancy to you, girls. Only Sis Rowena is worthy of Mr. Goldmann.¡° Deep down, Wynona truly believed that Rowena was the most perfect human being, and she and Mr. Goldmann were a match made in heaven. Rowena stood up in surprise when she saw Nn. ¡°Nn, why are you here?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t trust you.¡± A cold tone came out of Nn¡¯s mouth, and it was meant to be heard by Rowena only. Hans, who was originally the examiner of the day, gave his seat to Nn. His action shocked everyone. Mr. Goldmann turns out to be the examiner?¡¯ Rowena¡¯s expression changed a little because of what Nn said just now. *D*mn it! Did Nn realize something?¡¯ A hint of coldness was beaming from the bottom of her eyes. Soon, the worry surging within her disappearedpletely as she did not interfere in anything that had something to do with Maisie. ¡®I would never be stupid enough to do those things myself.¡¯ Now she only hoped that the people arranged by Wynona would not let her down! Maisie never took a nce at the stage. She really did not expect Nn to be the examiner. Seeing the harmony that was shared between him and Rowena on stage, she pursed her scarlet lips tightly. ¡®It seems that he¡¯s chosen to trust Rowena when it comes to the affair with the ring.¡¯ ¡°Participants of the assessment, I¡¯ll reiterate the rules of the assessment now. The total time for each assessment will be limited by the hourss. If one of the parties is pushed out of the arena or is suppressed to an extent in which they are unable to move within the limited time, they will be eliminated.¡± The instructor picked up the list. ¡°The two participants who will step up to the stage first are The instructor paused for a short while when he saw the names on the list, and in the tense atmosphere, he read the names out loud, ¡°Logan Heinrich, Maisie Vanderbilt.¡± He was actually a little shocked that Maisie, a neer, was arranged to go against Logan. Not to mention that she was the first to go on stage. Everyone in the hall was shocked. Logan had been in the training camp for two years. In thest assessment, her performance had been the best among all the neers. She had topete with a neer? Was someone underestimating her or overestimating Maisie too much? Nn looked at the information on the table, and his eyebrows creased. ¡®Whose arrangement is this?¡¯ Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Tides of cold waves could be seen surging in Rowena¡¯s eyes. ¡®Wynona didn¡¯t disappoint me.¡¯ Wynona turned her head, looked at Maisie triumphantly, and smiled as if she had known the result long ago. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re too unlucky to have to go against Sis Low. Be careful, Sis Low won¡¯t show you any mercy.¡± Chapter 279 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 279 Maisie ignored her, took a ck ring out of her pocket, put it on her index finger, turned around, and walked into the ring. Logan followed her into the ring. She was a woman that had short hair and was lean and fit. She was also ncing at Maisie disdainfully. ¡®They¡¯re asking me to go against such a delicate woman. I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t be able to withstand a blow from me. ¡®However, she¡¯ll definitely lose.¡¯ As the sand began to flow through the hourss, Logan only wanted to end the fight as quickly as possible and did not seem to bother wasting time on a neer. She dashed toward Maisie, thinking that she could subdue her with only one move. Surprisingly, Maisie turned sideways immediately to dodge her attack, grabbed her wrist swiftly, and pulled her forward. Logan, who had underestimated her opponent, lost her bnce for a split second, while Maisie took the opportunity to knock her to the ground. Everyone in the audience was stunned. ¡®This neer can actually fight!¡¯ Logan gnashed her teeth, inserted her legs in between Maisies, and brought her down together with herself. But when she quickly turned over and tried to suppress her, Maisie instantly broke free from her restraint. The people in the audience were filled with apprehension and were all jumpy. While on the stage, Nn¡¯s gaze could not help but turn cold. ¡®She¡¯ll get hurt if this goes on.¡¯ However, he soon discovered something, and his eyes lit up slightly. ¡°This cunning little fox is trying to buy time for herself. Knowing that she will be no match for the opponent if she charges at her head-on, she¡¯s trying to dy the match to deplete her opponent¡¯s stamina. She¡¯s rather smart.¡¯ Of course, she had also surprised him for good. Rowena bit her lip harshly. She did not expect this feeble-looking youngdy to be able to put up a fight. ¡®No wonder she dared to ept Grandpa¡¯s challenge to join the training camp and undergo an assessment. Heh, I underestimated her. However, she¡¯s still a lost cause!¡¯ The hourss flowed smoothly and quickly. At present, Logan waspletely worked up by Maisie. She rushed forward, picked Maisie up into the air by her crotch, and then threw her to the ground. When Maisie fell onto the arena, she was only an inch away from disqualification. No one noticed that a corner of the paper in Nn¡¯s hand had long been kneaded out of shape. ¡°Sis Maisie, be careful!¡± Raven shouted abruptly. This helped Maisie regain her senses. When she saw Logan rushing forward, she turned overt o dodge. But when she was trying to get up, she was grabbed by her arm. Logan quickly clutched her shoulder with a backhand and dislocated her shoulder with every fiber of her being. The sudden, excruciating pain in the shoulder joint gave Maisie a deathlike pallor. Logan sneered as if she was about to amputate her arm. But at that exact moment, Maisie¡¯s ring- wearing hand assaulted her. And the moment Logan avoided her attack, the sharp ring scratched her chin. In just a fraction of a second, Maisie adjusted her posture, rammed Logan with a sideways tackle to bring her to the ground together, and the two of them fell onto the line at the same time. 1 The instructor stood up and whistled. The people under the stage could not believe the scene that just took ce on the stage. Logan actually had fallen out of line with the neer! Wynona did not expect Maisie to make Logan suffer that much. However, if both of them fell out of the ring at the same time, they should have both lost. Rowena looked at the instructor. ¡°Both of them went out of the line, so this match shouldn¡¯t b e counted, right?¡± The instructor was about to say something, but Nn¡¯s indifferent tone sounded. ¡°Why not?¡± He stood up slowly and said, ¡°The rule of the assessment states that elimination will take ce when only one party falls out of the ring, but there¡¯s no rule that states that the result of a match will not be counted when both parties fall out of the ring at the same time.¡± Hans nodded. ¡°Mr. Goldmann is right. Generally speaking, in this case, the person who touched the line first will be eliminated.¡± And the person who had touched the line first¡­ Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Everyone had seen just now that when Maisie knocked down Logan, thetter was crushed under her. Thus, Logan was the one who had physically touched the line first. At that moment, Logan entered the ring and stood up. ¡°I won¡¯t ept this result! She brought a sharp weapon into the fight with her and hurt me! You can¡¯t deem me as a loser!¡± Chapter 280 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 280 Logan¡¯s protest shocked everyone in the audience. ¡°She actually brought along a sharp weapon. That¡¯s considered cheating.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I was just wondering how is it possible for her to win against Sis Low.¡± Wynona shouted at the instructor, ¡°Maisie hurt people and cheated. This shouldn¡¯t be Sis Low¡¯s loss to bear. This is obviously unfair!¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Wynona managed to instigate the people around her. Even though some of them did not know what had happened, they still thought that Maisie was cheating. Nn¡¯s face was so terrifyingly gloomy that even the instructor who was standing beside him noticed it. When he was about to announce the result of the match, Maisie bore all the pain, gnashed her teeth, and asked, ¡°Does any of the rules of the assessment clearly say that one can¡¯t hurt their opponent?¡± The instructor was dumbfounded and replied, ¡°The rules of the assessment didn¡¯t say¡ª¡± ¡°If none of the rules says so, then why should it be my fault when I¡¯ve hurt her, and it¡¯s not her fault when she hurt me?¡± Maisie¡¯s face looked pallid. Her entire arm was still feeling extremely numb up until this moment, and she could not move it at all. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°But you scratched me with the ring on your hand!¡± Logan still sounded unconvinced. Maisie scoffed and looked at her. ¡°So am I not allowed to fight back when you¡¯ve dislocated m y whole arm? Since it¡¯s an assessment, there are always times when someone would get hurt. S o if I can endure this agonizing pain, what are you doing over there,ining about a tiny flesh injury?¡± Nn¡¯s eyes looked like they were covered in a thinyer of ice. Rowena sensed the murderous aura that he was exuding and naturally did not dare to say anything else. ¡®I mustn¡¯t let Nn realize that I have anything to do with this.¡¯ ¡°But sir, she is clearly ¡ª¡± Wynona wanted to say something, but Cherie interrupted her loudly, ¡°If you lose, you lose. Both parties are hurt and are now even. Isn¡¯t it just a tiny scratch caused by a ring? A ring has never been considered a weapon. What makes you think you can one day be one of the top management with that physique and mentality of yours?¡± Cherie¡¯s response choked Wynona, and she could not say another word. She could only re into nothingness furiously. Logan did not have anything else to say. After all, she was indeed the one who had hurt her opponent first. It was just that she did not expect to lose in such a way, so she could only me herself for underestimating the enemy. She red at Wynona when she stepped down from the arena. ¡®If Wynona hadn¡¯t told me that the neer was a piece of cake to deal with, I wouldn¡¯t have suffered such an embarrassing defeat.¡¯ Wynona dragged her back, wanting to exin something to her, but was flung away by Logan. Maisie saw this scene between Wynona and Logan, and she knew why she had been arrangedt o go against Logan. ¡°Sis Maisie, is your arm alright?¡± Raven supported her as she slowly stepped off the stage. Maisie frowned, and her pale face gave off a smile. ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡± Although she had noticed a scorching gazeing from above the stage, Maisie never looked i n that direction. She only asked Raven to bring her to the infirmary. The doctor relocated Maisie¡¯s shoulder for her as she gnashed her teeth and endured the pain throughout the whole process. Raven, who was watching from the side, could almost feel the pain on her shoulder. ¡®Logan was really merciless.¡¯ After the dislocated joint was relocated, the doctor left the infirmary after a few words of advice. Only then did Ravene up to her. ¡°Sis Maisie, this assessment match was too unfair for you. They actually matched you up with Logan.¡± ¡®Even members who have stayed and practiced here for half a year dare not go up against Logan in the ring.¡¯ Maisie¡¯s eyes drooped slightly. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Anyway, it¡¯s over now.¡± ¡®No matter who I¡¯m matched with, I mustn¡¯t lose by any means.¡¯ At this time, Cherie appeared outside the infirmary with a smile. ¡°Zee, about that¡­ Mr. Goldmann wants to see you.¡± Chapter 281 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 281 Raven became nervous after hearing this. She looked at her and said, ¡°Cherie, why did Mr. Goldmann want to see Maisie? Does he think that Maisie is cheating too?¡± Cherie smiled with a little embarrassment. ¡°Of course not, don¡¯t worry.¡± Cherie brought Maisie to the office, opened the door, and saw Nn sitting on the couch with his legs crossed while Hans and Rowena were also there. After Maisie appeared, Nn ordered the two of them indifferently, ¡°You two, go out first.¡± Rowena took a nce at Maisie before leaving with a sulky face when she turned around. Cherie, who was thest to leave, closed the door of the office. There were only the two of them left in the office now. ¡°Why are you standing so far away from me?¡± Nn squinted and patted the space next to him. ¡°Come and sit here.¡± ¡°No, this is a training camp, and there are so many people here. It¡¯s not good to be seen by others.¡± Maisie refused. Nn¡¯s thin lips were pursed tightly, and his gaze was fixed on her for a while. ¡°Do you want t oe over by yourself, or do you want me to carry you over?¡± Maisie was rendered speechless. Just as she walked up to the sofa, Nn reached out and hauled her into his arms. Maisie was taken aback for a split second and struggled. ¡°Let me go¡ª¡± ¡°Are you still angry?¡± Nn wrapped his arms around her waist, held her tightly, and buried his head beside her neck and on her vicle. His breath sounded when he spoke. ¡°I¡¯ve already figured out the matter of the jade ring. ¡°Zee, that jade ring was my apology gift to you. But I didn¡¯t know what you would like at that time, so I asked Rowena.¡± Maisie¡¯s eyshes drooped, and her tightly pursed lips opened slowly, seemingly a little dissatisfied. ¡°Why would you ask her?¡± ¡°I¡­ I thought you women would have quite simr tastes.¡± Nn started acting a little awkwardly. He had never given any woman gifts, and he did not know what women liked. Thus, he wanted to give her jewelry, but his young wife was a designer and knew more about jewelry than he did. That was why it was extremely difficult for him. Maisie had nothing to say No matter how angry Maisie was deep down, Nn¡¯s sincere expression while he was admitting his mistake, coupled with his exnation, her anger was already half dissipated. ¡®He¡¯s definitely an idiot, right?¡¯ Nn seemed to have realized something, and a hint of glee beamed from his half-closed eyes. ¡°Are you jealous because you thought I gave Rowena that jade ring?¡± ¡°The best exnation for her furious reaction is that she¡¯s jealous.¡¯ Maisie snorted and turned her face away. ¡°What¡¯s there to be jealous about? The person who can¡¯t get what she wants is her and not me. She was still showing it off to me a few days ago As soon as the words got out of her mouth, Maisie subconsciously felt that those words sounded a little inappropriate. ¡®Why did that sound like I¡¯m showing off?¡¯ Nn raised his eyebrows and smiled. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s you who got me, and not her. There¡¯s really n o need for you to be jealous.¡± Maisie pushed him gently. ¡°Can you let me go first? This is still an office. If someone were to see us¡­¡± ¡°This is Hans¡¯s office. No one wille here.¡± Nn gave her slender neck a light peck and lowered his voice. ¡°Zee, I miss you very much.¡± Maisie¡¯s cheeks felt hot, as if a warm current was surging back and forth in her body. ¡°I¡¯ve only not seen you for a while. You¡¯ve lost weight.¡± Nn slipped his hand into her coat. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Maisie was so piqued that her cheeks flushed, and she lifted her hand. ¡°You b*stard!¡± Just as she was about to hit him, he grabbed her arm. Her arm felt as soft as fur. He smirked nkly while he was caressing her. ¡°Be good.¡± When looking at Nn, who was teasing herself with a solemn appearance, the phrase¡° barbarian in a suit¡± suited him a lot. Chapter 282 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 282 Nn swiftly undid her tights. However, his eyes dimmed all of a sudden. The tip of his tongue was resting on his back mrs, and he seemed to be thinking about something. Maisie, who noticed that the situation was dreadful, wanted to escape his grasp. Unfortunately, he turned over and pressed her against the couch. Maisie dashed back to the dormitory wrapped in her coat but ran into Rowena and Wynona on her way back Rowena noticed that Maisie¡¯s cheeks looked rosy while her hair was a little messy, not to mention that she was wrapping herself in a coat. She could imagine what had happened after Maisie went to see Nn. The hatred that shed across her eyes disappeared in an instant. ¡°The time is still not right. I can¡¯t make any move just yet.¡¯ Wynona did not like Maisie initially, and her resentment for Maisie was even more pronounced, especially after Maisie won the assessment. Thus, when she saw her sneaking back, she could not help but mock her. ¡°Hmph, judging from that look, somebody must have gotten it on with some filthy man, right?¡± Maisie¡¯s eyes turned gloomy slightly. She only gave Rowena a sideways re but ignored Wynona and left the scene. Wynona, who was ignored, took advantage of Rowena¡¯s presence to jerk her coat. When the coat was ripped off, there were quite a few hickeys on her neck. Rowena¡¯s hands, which were resting on the sides of her body, clenched tightly. She never knew that the cold and indifferent Nn had such a wild and lustful side. Wynona¡¯s expression gradually became contemptuous upon seeing that. ¡°Oh, I knew it. You b* tch, you actually got it on with some random man. How dare you do so in the training camp? Just how promiscuous can you be?¡± ¡°Wynona, you¡¯re always calling others b*tch. Is that all the vocabry that you have mastered? And who are you referring to as a b*tch?¡± Maisie smirked at her. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that you¡¯re the b*tch that I¡¯m talking about? Why would you pretend that you don¡¯t know that?¡± Wynona red at her exasperatedly. Maisie smiled again. ¡°Okay, I know now. The b*tch was talking about me.¡± Wynona found out that Maisie had yed her subconsciously, and her expression turned gloomy and sullen immediately. ¡°How dare you nder me!¡± There had always been someone that would forget how much it hurt as soon as their scars had healed, and Wynona has long forgotten how she was threatened by Maisie back then as she stepped forward in an attempt to p Maisie. The p was intercepted. Maisie grabbed her wrist and looked at her indifferently. ¡°Do you think my arm has been crippled, and I can¡¯t hit you with only one hand?¡± ¡°You¡± Maisie raised her left hand and pped Wynona¡¯s cheek urately and rapidly. Wynona¡¯s head turned vigorously to the left, and she was stunned. Rowena only thought that Wynona deserved to be beaten because she could not even stop herself from babbling nonsense. However, Maisie was arrogant enough to do so under her nose? She walked up to Wynona and said to Maisie, ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, what Wynnie just said is indeed a little harsh. You can just teach her a lesson verbally. Is there a need to p her?¡± ¡®Wynnie?¡¯ Maisie narrowed her eyes, and the corners of her lips twitched coldly. ¡°It turns out that Ms. Summers knows Wynona?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡®So does how Nn got to know about the incidents where I identally trespassed into the restricted area, and even the matter between Francisco and me have something to do with the two of them?¡¯ Rowena was stunned, but a smile appeared on her face very soon. ¡°I know most of the people i n this training camp. Is this very strange?¡± ¡°Who do you know has nothing to do with me, Ms. Summers, but I hope that you won¡¯t intervene in too many things. This isn¡¯t the first time I¡¯m teaching Wynona a lesson. A person who has a filthy mouth deserves an *ss-whooping.¡± Maisie twisted her wrists while she red at Wynona coldly. 1 Seeing that Rowena did not dare to talk back to Maisie, Wynona pulled her aside and said, ¡° Rowena, you don¡¯t have to be afraid of this woman. Isn¡¯t this woman just a little stronger than an ordinary woman? But she¡¯s nowhere near as prestigious as you! You have Mr. Goldmann¡¯s support!¡± Chapter 283 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 283 Rowena¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡®This woman¡¯s mouth is really filthy. I would naturally feel very proud when she said so in front of others, but saying this in front of Maisie will only humiliate me further.¡¯ Wynona did not notice the change in Rowena¡¯s expression and continued to re at Maisie fiercely. ¡°Let me warn you, Mr. Goldmann is currently in the training camp, so no matter how bad*ss you are, if you dare to make a move on me now, 1¡ª¡± Another p stunned Wynonapletely. ¡®How dare she!¡¯ A smile appeared on Maisie¡¯s lips. ¡°Are you threatening me? Do you want Ms. Summers to get Mr. Goldmann here to back you up? But let me make it clear to you now, once and for all. I¡¯d still p you even if Mr. Goldmann were standing here now. Do you want to try it out?¡± ¡°You¡­ You¡­¡± Wynona wanted to say something, but it felt like someone was shoving the words back down her throat. ¡®Why does Maisie have the guts to act so presumptuously? Whose support does she have?¡¯ ¡°You won¡¯t get beaten at all if you actually know when to not speak like what you¡¯re doing now.¡± Maisie chuckled. She then turned to Rowena. ¡°Ms. Summers, do you think so too?¡± The murderous coldness was suppressed at the bottom of Rowena¡¯s eyes and did not overflow. She only gave off a faint smile. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, you¡¯re a smart woman, but we¡¯re currently in a training camp, so you should obey the rules too.¡± Maisie also understood what she meant by that. She was asking her to behave herself in the training camp and not bring up Nn. Maisie snorted. ¡°Abiding by the rules is always the right thing to do, but it depends on who¡¯s gone too far and pushed her luck too. I would never offend anyone if they didn¡¯t come at me first. However, I¡¯ll never stay down and do nothing if someone has chosen to offend me in the first ce.¡± Maisie took a nce at both of them, turned around, and left the scene. Rowena stared at Maisie¡¯s back, her gaze looking cold and terrifying. As soon as Maisie arrived at her room, she found arge blue enchantress bouquet and some valuable supplements lying on her bed. Raven appeared out of nowhere and came to Maisie¡¯s side with a smile when she was still in a trance. ¡°How is this? Are you shocked?¡± Maisie frowned slightly. ¡®It¡¯s not Nn¡¯s style to send me flowers and healthcare products.¡¯ Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. As such, she asked, ¡°Who sent me these?¡± ¡°Who else could it be? It¡¯s, of course, Mr. Boucher.¡± Raven smiled and added, ¡°Mr. Boucher heard that you¡¯ve injured your arm in the ring and was worried about you, so he asked me to bring you these gifts.¡± Maisie took a deep breath as she felt a little helpless. ¡°Return these, I can¡¯t ept any of them. They¡¯re all too valuable.¡± ¡®I¡¯ve done nothing to deserve all these gifts, and I don¡¯t n to have anything to do with Francisco in the future.¡¯ Seeing that Maisie did not want these, Raven looked puzzled. ¡°But Maisie, these are all chosen and prepared meticulously by Mr. Boucher, don¡¯t you like them?¡± Maisie wanted to say something, but she thought of shattering Francisco¡¯s determination and said, ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t like them. So please return them.¡± ¡°Ah, alright then.¡± Raven felt that it was a pity, but she could only bring the gifts back to Francisco. In the afternoon, in the Goldmann family estate¡­ Titus was ying chess with his son in the pavilion located in the courtyard. Rowena and Hans walked in from the outside. Hans was here to report Maisie¡¯s assessment results to Titus. The old man was a little surprised after hearing this. ¡°This woman seems to be quite skillful, huh?¡± Sitting across from him, Mr. Goldmann Sr. said with confidence, ¡°My son and I both share the same vision. There¡¯s no way that it¡¯d be bad.¡± He was extremely satisfied that Maisie was his daughter-inw as she suited the title more than anyone else. Apart from the fact that she had given birth and raised three children for the Goldmanns, her talents and abilities also made her the mostpetent candidate. Hence, even if his father was not satisfied with Maisie, neither he nor his son would change their opinion about her. Rowena pursed her lips tightly as her eyes dimmed. ¡°Grandpa, I think that even if Ms. Vanderbilt has won this match, she used a ring as a weapon in a bare-handed fight. This alone i s very unfair to the opponent.¡± Chapter 284 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 284 Hans was a little surprised and turned to look at her. ¡®Why would she mention this incident all of a sudden?¡¯ Rowena exchanged gaze with Hans in order to not let him notice anything odd. ¡°I know that M s. Vanderbilt might lose to her opponent in a bare- handed fight, but isn¡¯t the match a test of strength?¡± Hans felt that it made some sense when she said that. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Titus stroked his beard and nodded. Mr. Goldmann Sr. frowned. ¡°How can a ring be considered a weapon?¡± Rowena exined cautiously, ¡°The ring that Ms. Vanderbilt wore on her finger isn¡¯t an ordinary ring. It resembles something that¡¯s used for self-defense. It seems to have something sharp hidden in it, and it cuts.¡± Mr. Goldmann Sr.¡¯s brows creased as if he was thinking about something. Hans was slightly surprised. ¡°So that ring can not only be used for self-defense but also can be used to hurt others?¡± ¡®No wonder Logan said that Maisie hurt her with a ring. Does that mean that Maisie really cheated?¡± Rowena smiled bitterly. ¡°Yes, but Nn was there the other day, so it was not very appropriate for me to expose her when he was around.¡± ¡°What? The brat went there too?¡± Titus was not gleeful anymore. ¡®That brat actually went to training camp. Is he taking my words seriously?¡¯ Rowena tried to calm him down immediately. ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t be angry. Nn is only worried about her. Besides, Ms. Vanderbilt really has the ability. She¡¯s able to protect herself when she¡¯s out there. Nn won¡¯t have to worry too much about her in the future.¡± She smiled again after saying that. ¡°Although Ms. Vanderbilt might have gone against the rules by winning the match through disagreeable means, it¡¯s understandable. However, in order to quell everyone¡¯sints about this extremely unequal match, I think Ms. Vanderbilt would ept a deduction of 10 points from the 30 points that she attained, right?¡± It might seem that she was speaking for Maisie on the surface, but in fact, she only wanted to make Titus feel even more disappointed in Maisie. ¡®She passed the assessment by disgraceful means. Others might not be able to see how filthy it is, but I can! Titus picked up the teacup and took a sip from it. But just as he was about to say something, a tall and well-built figure walked into the pavilion. It seemed that the man had heard what Rowena said just now, and his expression turned gloomy. ¡°Winning the match through less righteous means can be considered as outsmarting the opponent. Why should we deduct points for that?¡± Rowena¡¯s heart trembled. She faintly realized that Nn seemed to have seen through all her movements these days. ¡®Not only did he personally go to the training camp to witness the assessment, but he also knew that I would report the result to Grandpa at the family estate with Hans?¡¯ She bit her lip lightly and slowed down her speech. ¡°Nn, the neers in the training camp are all comining about Ms. Vanderbilt¡¯s way of winning. All of them think that it¡¯s unfair to the opponent¡ª¡± ¡°Heh.¡± Nn nced at her and asked in an indifferent tone, ¡°Are the fists the only thing that one can rely on to win a fight?¡± Rowena pursed her lips and said nothing. Titus put down the teacup and raised his eyes. ¡°Rowena is doing so only to uphold the rules of the training camp. What¡¯s wrong with that? Can¡¯t we deduct points if someone has broken the rules?¡± ¡°Grandfather, have you gone into your dotage? Is there any rule in the training camp that says that members that are fighting in the ring mustn¡¯t wear any jewelry? ¡°Even though the ring Zee wore is a weapon used for self-defense, she only used it when her opponent dislocated her hand. So this shouldn¡¯t be considered a vition, am I right?¡± Titus was taken aback for a split second and became silent. Nn then continued indifferently. ¡°A fight doesn¡¯t necessarily have to be won by fists. Sometimes, it can be done through less decent means. Doing anything in our capability in order to secure a victory, isn¡¯t that what my great-grandfather did back then?¡± ¡®Does everyone think that my great-grandfather was able to establish such a terrifying reputation in Stoslo back then just because he was all mighty and powerful?¡¯ Chapter 285 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 285 ¡°He became the legend that he is just because of the means he was willing to use. ¡®Anyone must know how to act flexibly ording to the different environments that they¡¯re facing. How can they deal with their opponent if they don¡¯t have the means to win?¡¯ Titus did not want to deal with this anymore and waved his hand. ¡°You guys can do whatever you please. Anyway, I only want the grades.¡± Nn left the family estate and walked to the front of the car when Rowena called him out to stop him. She came behind him. ¡°Nn, what I said back there isn¡¯t against anyone. I¡¯m only considering other people¡¯s thoughts¡ª¡±. ¡°Rowena, behave yourself. Don¡¯t let me find out that you¡¯re plotting things behind my back.¡± Nn got into the car without turning his head. Watching the car drive away, Rowena was stunned in ce. She thought about what Nn had just said, and her heart shuddered. ¡®I haven¡¯t done anything against Maisie tantly, except for the jade ring. So does he know?¡¯ The next day¡­ The physical assessment results were announced on the notice board, and a group of trainees was gathered around the notice board, checking the results. While on their way back from the dining hall, Maisie and Raven went to take a look at the results at the notice board. Raven quickly found her name, and the result was¡­ ¡°29 points? How could it be 29 points?¡± Raven was puzzled. ¡®Zee had won, obviously!¡¯ Seeing this score, Maisie did not experience any emotional ups and downs. ¡®This was within my expectations. They deducted 1 point from the 30 points that I scored because of the ring that I wore. ¡®However, there are still other assessments. It¡¯ll still be enough as long as I strive to score 120 points in total.¡¯ Maisie saw Logan when she turned around while Logan met her gaze simultaneously. However, the expression on her face did not look very friendly. Logan turned around to leave. Maisie withdrew herself from the crowd, went after her, and stopped her. ¡°Logan, can we talk?¡± Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Logan turned to look at her with her arms crossed in the corridor. ¡°What do you want to say to me?¡± ¡°I know that the assessment wasn¡¯t fair to you, and I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you with the ring, but I just had to win.¡± Maisie continued tomunicate with her calmly. ¡°I won¡¯t hinder your future even if I¡¯ve won in this assessment because I¡¯ll only be here for four more days. I¡¯ll leave this training camp after I get the results of my assessments. I¡¯m not aiming to be one of the top management as I have my own career out there. I hope you can understand.¡± Logan stared at her for quite a while. ¡°Didn¡¯t you participate in the assessment to secure a spot in the top management?¡± Maisie shook her head and responded while scrutinizing Logan. ¡°I¡¯m not a professional fighter like you. I¡¯m just here to fulfill an agreement, and I¡¯ll leave this ce as soon as I obtain good grades within half a month. That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t get eliminated in our assessment no matter what.¡± Seeing that Maisie was exining to her so sincerely, Logan felt less unreconciled deep down now, even though her expression did not change. She only wanted to get herself into the top management through the assessments. She would naturally not think about anything else. Maisie heaved a sigh of relief and said slowly, ¡°It¡¯s not fair to me to be arranged to go against you as I¡¯m not as good as you. Not to mention that yourpetitor has never been me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re rather skillful enough to break yourself free from me.¡± Logan had to admit that she had lost in certain areas during the match. Maisie smiled. ¡°It was just a fluke.¡± Logan added, ¡°Wynona is the one who arranged for me to go against you in the assessment. It seems that you¡¯ve left quite a bad impression on Wynona. You might want to always sleep with your eyes open while you¡¯re still here.¡± Maisie looked at Logan¡¯s back as she walked away. ¡®If I were to be one of the cadets in this training camp, I might still be able to make friends with Logan.¡¯ Chapter 286 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 286 As for Wynona¡­ It was time to deal with her after she had tried to scheme against her two times. Wynona walked out of her room and suddenly saw Maisie waiting for her at the stairs with her arms crossed She stood there with her body tense. ¡°W-What are you doing here?¡± It was probably because she was alone this time. She usually acted differently when there were others around Maisie¡¯s lips curled as she walked toward her. Wynona¡¯s back tensed and kept retreating until Maisie pulled her into the woods behind the dormitory. ¡°Maisie, if you dare even to touch me, I¡¯m going to¡ª¡± ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Maisie blocked her path. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I just have a few questions for you.¡± Wynona shuddered. She was actually afraid. ¡°What do you want to know?¡± Maisie said, ¡°Did you bring me to the restricted area because of Francisco?¡± Wynona¡¯s eyes darted around because she was afraid that Maisie would attack her at any moment, but she still stood straight and replied, ¡°S-So what if I did? Francisco just couldn¡¯t stay away from you since you got here and even gave you the chocte that I gave to him!¡± ¡®Chocte?¡¯ Maisie remembered. ¡°I didn¡¯t even touch the chocte. I can give it back if you want it.¡± Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°No, thank you. He already gave it to you!¡± Wynona looked wronged and unhappy. Maisieughed. ¡°Did you arrange for the assessment to be between Logan and me?¡± Wynona didn¡¯t dare look her in the eye and stopped talking. ¡°She told me it was you. You can¡¯t deny it.¡± Maisie smiled a pretty smile, but to Wynona, it looked sinister. ¡°1-I just wanted you to lose.¡± ¡°Do you know how bad the consequences would have been if these two incidents happened to someone else?¡± Maisie¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°Wynona, no one is trying to steal Francisco away from you. You don¡¯t need to get innocent bystanders involved. Do you think Francisco will pay more attention to you after what you¡¯ve done?¡± Wynona bit hard on her lip. Maisie took her phone out of her pocket. ¡°I have four days left for the training. If you don¡¯t y nice in these four days, I¡¯m going to release this recording.¡± ¡°You¡­ recorded!?¡± Wynona put out her hand to try and grab it, but Maisie put the phone back into her pocket and raised her brows. ¡°I¡¯ve got the information I needed, and you admitted to it. Just enjoy your time here and don¡¯t y any more games with me, or I won¡¯t let you off easily.¡± Maisie was leaving when she saw Francisco standing not far behind them. When Wynona saw Francisco, she felt like she saw her savior, ran toward him, and hid behind him. ¡°Francisco, she threatened me. You saw it. These are the woman¡¯s true colors. She¡¯s not who you think she is!¡± Francisco wasn¡¯t ready for that, so he didn¡¯t push away this woman he usually hated. He just stood there staring at Maisie, stunned. He had seen Maisie and Wynona going over there and followed along because he was afraid Wynona would harm her, but he overheard their conversation. The little goddess he thought he knew was the opposite of what she used to be. She looked frail before. Even though she was cool, she looked like she needed to be protected. Chapter 287 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 287 Maisie wasn¡¯t worried about Francisco seeing her like that. She smiled and walked toward him, nced at Wynona, who was hiding behind him, and said, ¡°It¡¯s true. This is the actual me. I wouldn¡¯t let off someone who tried to scheme against me easily.¡± ¡°Francisco, listen ¨C ¡°Wynona tugged his arm and looked hurt. When Francisco snapped back into reality, he pulled his arm away from Wynona, looked at Maisie, and said, ¡°Little goddess, you¡­ did that because you were threatened by Wynona¡ª¡± Right? ¡°Do I look like I was threatened?¡± Maisie¡¯s eyes were cold, and she was expressionless.¡° Wynona targeted me because of you. I¡¯ve taken what I needed from her. If she doesn¡¯t behave, I¡¯m going to release the recording.¡± Francisco looked at Maisie and felt like he didn¡¯t know her. It was probably because he never knew her well enough, to begin with. It seemed that from that day onward, Francisco never talked to her even when they met in the canteen. Raven wanted to bump into Francisco, but he never came up to them anymore. She was curious. ¡°Maisie, what¡¯s wrong with Mr. Boucher? Doesn¡¯t he usually stick to you?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it better like this? There¡¯s nothing going on between us.¡± Maisie got some food next to the window. Raven stood there, pondering. Hans appeared in the canteen, scanned the crowd, and stopped on Maisie. He walked toward her under the eyes of everyone. ¡°Ms. Maisie Vanderbilt.¡± Maisie just got her food and paused when she realized that he was looking for her. ¡°Yes?¡± Hans cleared his throat and lowered his voice. ¡°Mr. Goldmann is waiting for you in the private room upstairs.¡± When Maisie was leaving with Hans, Raven held her arm. ¡°Maisie, where¡­ are you going?¡± Maisie tapped her shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m going upstairs. Go ahead without me.¡± Seeing her leave with Hans, Raven looked down. She had heard rumors about Mr. Goldmanning to see Maisie. She remembered when Cherie had been looking for Maisie, it was because of Mr. Goldmann too. How were they rted? ¡°Hah, Maisie didn¡¯t bring you along when she¡¯s going to the private room. You see her as a bunkmate, but we don¡¯t know what she sees you as.¡± Raven bit her lip. ¡°Nonsense. I¡¯m not going to believe you.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. When she was walking away, Wynona¡¯s voice floated to her from behind. ¡°You probably don¡¯t know who she really is, do you?¡± Raven paused. Wynona walked to her and put a hand on her shoulder. ¡°Rye, we put you in a tough spot because you got too close to Maisie. We have no intention of bing enemies with you.¡± ¡°You see Maisie as your friend, but you probably don¡¯t know who she really is, do you? By the way¡­¡± Wynona said into her ear, ¡°Do you know why Francisco is ignoring her?¡± ¡°Why¡ª¡±Raven blurted. ¡°Because he knows who she really is. She has kids, but she probably never told you that? ¡°Why would a woman with children join the training camp? It¡¯s to get to the men. Why do you think she¡¯s going to the private room upstairs?¡± Chapter 288 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 288 Wynona presented all the ¡®evidence¡¯ she had on Maisje because that was exactly how she was, Francisco saw through it too. Wynona¡¯s words swayed Raven. Even though she couldn¡¯t really believe Wynona, she really didn¡¯t know Maisie that well, not even the part about her having children. And Mr. Goldmann¡­ Was Maisie really who Wynona said she was? Did Francisco ignore her because he knew about Maisie? ¡°Think about it, Rye. She obviously doesn¡¯t see you as a friend since she hid that from you. Why are you still kissing her feet?¡± What Wynona said made the already wavering Raven make up her mind. She really did see Maisie as her friend, but Maisie never told her anything about herself. Why would she hide things from her if she treated her as a friend? In the private room. Maisie stared at the healthy meal fully covering the table and the chef standing behind Nn. I f these weren¡¯t the campgrounds, she would have thought that she was at a high-end restaurant! Inparison, the meal in her hands was just depressing. Nn had a hand under his chin as he smiled. ¡°I ordered these for you. You¡¯ve lost weight, so it¡¯s time to get some nutrients back in.¡± The meal box in Maisie¡¯s hand was taken away while the bodyguard pulled out a chair for her. After Maisie sat down, she looked at Nn. ¡°Nn, how could I possibly eat all this food?¡± Nn paused and looked hurt. ¡°I feel sad that you¡¯ve lost weight.¡± It was all because the food at the camp wasn¡¯t great. There was not much of his pretty little wife left. What if she was bullied because she became too weak? Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Maisie was rendered speechless. Nn was really good at looking innocent! The bodyguard and chef left. Nn crossed his fingers and put his chin on them while happily looking at Maisie eat. ¡°Why are you staring?¡± Maisie felt awkward under his gaze. She wiped the corner of her lips, just in case there was something there. Nn¡¯s lips curled. ¡°It¡¯s the shooting assessment tomorrow. Are you anxious?¡± The shooting assessment was split into slow fire and rapid fire. Slow fires were usually 60 shots at a 50-yard distance. The diameter of the 10-ringed bullseye was smaller. After the 60 shots were fired, the results would be based on the total points. This was the farthest distance in shooting events with the highest need for precision and also the most important assessment. Passing these two assessments for someone who had never used a gun was extremely challenging, and then there was the rapid-fire event too. Maisie pursed her lips and averted her eyes. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about. I might just get lucky and win.¡± Nn smiled. ¡°Zee, you wouldn¡¯t havee if you weren¡¯t confident, would you?¡± Maisie felt a little guilty. ¡°I just didn¡¯t want to lose.¡± ¡°Who gave you that ring for self-defense, the one who taught you self- defense?¡± Nn¡¯s eyes were piercing through her. Her mother was a de Arma, and Marina had dealings with the people from the Metropolis in Morwich, so she definitely had aplicated link with them. On top of that, Erwin thought very highly of Maisie. It wasn¡¯t difficult to guess that Erwin was the one who had taught her the self-defense techniques. Chapter 289 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 289 Since Erwin had taught her self-defense, he probably taught her something else too? Maisie¡¯s heart was thumping even though she looked calm upon seeing him staring at her. She still smiled and answered. ¡°Uncle Erwin saw how tough it was for me to take care of the kids b y myself, so he taught me how to defend myself. That¡¯s not too much, is it?¡± Nn smiled. ¡°Of course not.¡± Even if his pretty little wife wouldn¡¯t tell him, he would still find out one day. After Maisie finished her meal and left the private room, Wynona, who was hiding nearby, was waiting to see which officer she was spending time with. Her expression changed when she saw Hans escorting Nn out. The man in the room was Mr. Goldmann? Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Hah! That was why she had rejected Francisco. She had her eyes on a more outstanding man! She couldn¡¯t me her for that! Raven was scrolling on her phone in her bed. She quickly hid her phone when she heard someone entering and saw Maisie who was at the door. When their eyes met, she looked away and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sorry for leaving you.¡± Maisie wanted to eat with Raven but had to leave her downstairs. She didn¡¯t really have a choice since no one at the camp knew about her rtionship with Nn. Raven shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± She paused, then asked, ¡°Maisie, do you know Mr. Goldmann?¡± Maisie stopped taking off her jacket and looked at her. ¡°Why do you ask?¡± Raven smiled and waved her hand, ¡°I heard Chief Lawson asking to see you, and that day, Cherie_¡± ¡°Rye, there are certain things that I cannot tell you, and I have my reasons for that. I hope you won¡¯t dive too much into it.¡± Maisie looked helpless. She had noticed Raven¡¯s change. She wasn¡¯t trying to hide anything from her, but it just wasn¡¯t the best time yet. She had to get the best results on her own in the camp instead of being someone to Nn. Raven left it there and smiled. ¡°Alright, rest early today. You have an assessment tomorrow.¡± Seeing her lie down, Maisie looked at her for a while before climbing into her own bed. The next day¡­ Raven wasn¡¯t around when Maisie woke up. After cleaning herself, she had to get bread from the shop because she was toote for breakfast. However, when she was leaving, she noticed that the passersby were looking at her weirdly and seemed to be gossiping. She walked to the training field, and a group of girls who were in a discussion suddenly looked oddly at her. ¡°She only had 1 point deducted even when she cheated because she has a thing with Mr. Goldmann.¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t know what she¡¯s doing here. Wasn¡¯t she unwillingly sent in here by the wife of a married man she was caught with?¡± ¡°Really? Tsk, tsk, Francisco must have been blind to be interested in a woman like that.¡± Some words just had a different ¡®taste¡¯ when theye from different people. Maisie found it funny. She knew that once she was ¡®caught¡¯ knowing Nn, there would be all kinds of rumors about her, but who had let this slip? Maisie paused. She remembered what Raven had asked her the previous night, and her eyes darkened. Chapter 290 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 290 Maisie saw Raven, who was with Wynona, among the crowd. Wynona saw Maisie, who was standing alone among the people and couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°I thought you had some tricks up your sleeve. Looks like it was just Mr. Goldmann¡¯s help all along.¡± Raven didn¡¯t dare look at Maisie. Although she hadn¡¯t spread the rumor, Maisie still chose to hide things from her even when she asked her about it. Maisie didn¡¯t see her as a friend, so why should she still care? When Wynona noticed that Maisie was looking at Raven, she put her arm around her shoulder and smiled. ¡°How do you feel when even Rye doesn¡¯t believe in you? A woman who goes around seducing men when she already has kids has no ce here!¡± Everyone was shocked when Wynona said that. ¡°What? She has kids?¡± ¡°She looks young. Do you think it was before she was married?¡± ¡°I guess she might not even know who the father is!¡± The gossipping surrounded her. Maisie didn¡¯t show any emotions because she was so used to being the center of gossip. This was nothing to her. Wynona started panicking because Maisie didn¡¯t cause a scene. ¡°Why are you staring at me? Everyone is talking about you. How could you still stand around here?¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes were on Maisie while she nonchntly crossed her arms and said, ¡°You were the one who spread the rumors?¡± ¡°So what if I was? Would you dare say nothing is going on between you and Mr. Goldmann?¡± Wynona was extremely confident, as if she had managed to trap Maisie. ¡°Weren¡¯t you with Mr. Goldmann when you went to the private room upstairs the other day? Rye told me that Mr. Goldmann told you to see Cherie on the day of your assessment. That exins the marks on your neck that I saw!¡± Everyone¡¯s impression of Maisie turned bad, especially when Wynona sounded believable. They all started suspecting whether Maisie was actually involved in some unspeakable acts. Wynona wasn¡¯t afraid to blow things up. ¡°Mr. Goldmann belongs to Rowena. Who are you to try and take him away from her? That¡¯s why Rowena said you were sent here because you were seducing other people¡¯s men.¡± ¡°Haha, so Rowena was the one who told you?¡± Wynona looked a little guilty, probably because of how cool Maisie was, but she stood firm. ¡°Don¡¯t you know what kind of rtionship Mr. Goldmann has with Rowena? ¡°That makes sense. A woman with children like you who would still get involved with people wouldn¡¯t possibly care if Mr. Goldmann was with someone else.¡± Wynona firmly believed that Nn and Rowena were the perfect match. Maisie was just a nobody. Maisie suddenly burst outughing. Wynona¡¯s face turned blue. ¡°What are youughing about?¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Let¡¯s make a bet, Wynona.¡± Maisie crossed her arms and raised her chin a little, ¡°If you can get Rowena to admit to me that she is in a rtionship with Mr. Goldman, I will kneel in front of you. But if she doesn¡¯t, Wynona, you should know the price you¡¯re going to pay.¡± ¡°W-Why should I take your bet?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t have the guts?¡± Maisie slowly walked toward her. ¡°Wynona, someone has to be responsible. I gave you a chance, but you didn¡¯t appreciate it. Great. There¡¯s still an hour until my assessment. Let¡¯s have some fun betting. Everyone is here. Aren¡¯t you people curious?¡±. Chapter 291 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 291 The onlookers were intrigued, and some started to instigate Wynona to ept the bet. Wynona¡¯s face turned a little pale. She wondered why the sl*t in front of her wasn¡¯t scared at all. What if she lost the bet? ¡°Wynona, didn¡¯t you say you believe in Rowena? Then, why aren¡¯t you epting the bet? Are you scared?¡± Maisie asked, grinning from ear to ear. ¡°Who told you that I¡¯m scared?¡± Wynona replied through gritted teeth, ¡°Just you wait, Maisie. You¡¯re going to kneel down and apologize to me!¡± She chose to believe in Rowena in the end, for she was confident that she wouldn¡¯t lie to her. She pulled her phone out and made a call to Rowena. She also had switched on the loudspeaker. When Rowena answered the call, Wynona hastily asked, ¡°Rowena, you¡¯re Mr. Goldmann¡¯s woman, right? Hurry up and tell me!¡± Rowena seemed to have noticed something. Her eyebrows crumpled down as she asked, ¡°What are you talking about, Wynona?¡± ¡°Rowena, 1¡ª¡± Maisie grabbed her phone away before Wynona could finish her sentence. Chuckling lightly, she said, ¡°Rowena, please answer the question. Are you Mr. Goldmann¡¯s woman?¡± Rowena¡¯s heart dropped, and her face turned grim when she heard Maisie¡¯s voice. ¡®Is Wynona an idiot? How could she bring me into this when she¡¯s provoking Maisie?¡¯ ¡°Hurry up and say something, Rowena!¡± Wynona pressed on, her voice thick with anxiety. Rowena gripped her phone tightly and replied tly, ¡°Wynona, I never told you before that I¡¯m Mr. Goldmann¡¯s woman. You should stop saying something like that in the future.¡± She hung up the call afterward and mmed her fist on the table in a fury. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡®Wynona, you idiot!¡¯ Rowena cursed inwardly. Now that things had developed to this point, she had no other choice but to give up on Wynona. Wynona stood frozen stiff as the people around looked at each other incredulously. After all, she was the one who had said that Rowena was Mr. Goldmann¡¯s woman, but Rowena said otherwise. Could it be that Wynona had made it all up? Had she really made it up, did that not mean that she had made up the rumors about this newbie as well? Maisie grabbed Wynona¡¯s chin. As she watched the color recede from Wynona¡¯s face bit by bit, her lips curled up coldly. ¡°This is all thanks to you for being such an idiot, Wynona. You have changed my opinion on Rowena again, and I have to congratte you on your sess in losing your teammate,¡± she said. Maisie was certain that Rowena was probably very upset right now after being exposed by Wynona. Not only that, but Maisie also found out that she was the person who had been watching her from the back and that Wynona was her aplice. ¡°Do you still remember what I said earlier? Since she said she isn¡¯t, does that mean I¡¯ve won?¡± When Wynona sensed the glint of dark light that crossed Maisie¡¯s eyes, her face turned ugly. She did not know what she should do now since she couldn¡¯t rely on Rowena anymore. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Maisie. I shouldn¡¯t have spread rumors about you like that. Can you please forgive me?¡± Wynona knew that Maisie still had the recording in her hands, so she had no other choice but t o yield to her. Maisie snorted and said, ¡°Haven¡¯t I given you enough chances?¡± (Maisie: Did you bring me to the restricted area because of Francisco?] (Wynona: S-So what if I did? Francisco just couldn¡¯t stay away from you since you got here and even gave you the chocte that I gave to him!) (Maisie: Did you arrange for the assessment to be between Logan and me?) (Wynona: I-I just wanted you to lose.) They knew that a neer had entered the restricted area two days after she came, but they did not expect that Wynona was the one who had pulled the strings behind. It was only now they saw the light as to why a neer would be paired up with Logan in the assessment. It was Wynona¡¯s n all along! Chapter 292 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 292 What a massive turn of events! They had initially been under the impression Wynona was the victim, but it now appeared to them that it was not the case. A few girls felt pity for Wynona when she had told them that she was bullied and beaten by a neer the other day, but now they felt she had brought it on herself after learning the truth. Since she had the nerves to do something like that, it went without saying that she could make up the whole thing about this neer. All colors were washed from Wynona¡¯s face, and she stumbled a few steps back. The people around her were no longer looking at her sympathetically. Instead, they were pointing fingers at her, showering her with all sorts of criticisms. ¡°Maisie, how¡­ How could you!?¡± she shouted hysterically, her voice laced thick with sobs.¡° How could you do this to me!?¡± ¡°How about you?¡± Maisie asked in return, her face stern, ¡°How could you do this to me? I¡¯ve forgiven you again and again, but look at yourself. You¡¯re the one who brought this upon yourself. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you before? One must face the consequences for their own deeds. Since you have the guts to do it, then you need to have the guts to admit it. Besides, who gave you the right to defame me in front of so many people?¡± If she let her go again this time, how was she going to shake off that baseless ¡°infamy¡± of hers? This was something Wynona did not expect. She did not think that Maisie would expose her in front of everyone. None of the onlookers came forward to speak for her, and no one even showed sympathy for her. Unable to ept it, she squatted down and cried. Maisie did not look at her anymore and walked past her. When she went near Raven, she stopped and said with a smile, ¡°I thought we could be friends. I also told you I couldn¡¯t tell because I had my own reasons, yet you still chose to believe them.¡± After Maisie finished speaking, she left without turning her head. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Raven¡¯s shoulders quivered, and her eyes turned red around the rims. Fransisco was standing not far away, so he had seen everything that had transpired just now. H e had not even stepped forward when Maisie was under attack, so he did not have the guts to face her right now. He loosened his knuckles slowly, turned around, and disappeared into the crowd. At ckgold Group¡­ Nn finished his meeting and came out of the conference room. While he was putting his zer on, he turned around and talked to Quincy, ¡°Go get the car. We¡¯re going to the training camp.¡± Pouting his mouth, Quincy asked, ¡°You still want to go there?¡± N squinted his eyes and said, ¡°Do you have a problem with that?¡± ¡°Nope, nope. I¡¯ll go get the car right now.¡± It went without saying that Quincy did not have a problem with that. Nn had been itching t o go to the training camp these few days whenever he had nothing to do. It was as if he was worried that his wife would run away from him. Just when Quincy came in front of the elevator, Titus emerged from the elevator. ¡°Where are you going?¡± he asked. Quincy looked at Nn, unsure of what he should say. Nn walked toward them in slow strides and asked apathetically, ¡°What brought you here today?¡± ¡°Hmph! I heard that you¡¯ve been going to the training camp these few days whenever you¡¯re free. So I came here today to keep an eye on you. You¡¯re not allowed to go to the training camp.¡± After that, Titus walked toward the administrative office with his hands on his back. When he realized that Nn was noting, he turned around to look at him and said, ¡°Brat, it¡¯s just an assessment. You should stay out of it, and you shouldn¡¯t go to the training camp so much. Do you want everyone in the camp to think that Maisie gets her grades because of you?¡± N gnashed his teeth tightly. Titus was right. If he kept going to the training camp, it would make Maisie look bad. With that thought in mind, he turned around and went back to the office with a grim face. In the meantime, a shooting test was being conducted in the training camp. All of them were split into a group of five, with one group of men and one group of women for the 100-yard shooting test. 1 All candidates on the field put on earplugs and waited for instructions. Chapter 293 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 293 Maisie checked through her rifle and magazine before going on the field. After she ascertained that there was nothing wrong with them, she stepped into the field. ¡°It seems like the world is really small. We¡¯re back in the same group again.¡± The person standing next to her was none other than Logan. The instructor decided the grouping. He just randomly assorted them into groups regardless o f their seniority, so it was totally fate that brought them together. Maisie laughed bitterly and said, ¡°It seems like heaven is really not going to let me get this done in an easy way.¡± Logan harrumphed and replied, ¡°I¡¯m not going to lose this time.¡± The sharp crack of gunfire tore through the air. The bullets flew across the air andnded on their target like raindrops. The instructor recorded each group member¡¯s performance, in which Logan had the best performance. She reloaded the bullets with smooth movements, practiced and calm. Logan had been in the training camp for two years, and she was well acquainted with firearms. Her outstanding performance was expected, but there was someone out of his expectations. For an inexperienced neer who had never had any training before, he thought she would have a hard time dealing with the rest of the assessments after winning the ring fight by luck However, little did he expect that both her posture and the way she held the gun were on point. She was focused throughout the entire process and did not panic at all. At the end of the assessment, the instructor ordered someone to check and record the results. After that, the instructor announced the results. Out of the five people, two were eliminated for failing to reach 30 rounds, leaving Logan, Maisie, and another girl in the group. ¡°Rosalie Axelson, 35 rounds, pass.¡± ¡°Logan Heinrich, 46 rounds, excellent.¡± A round of apuse erupted from the members at the back. ¡°Maisie Vanderbilt¡­¡± The instructor paused and looked at Maise while the rest of the people waited with bated breaths for him to release her result. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°46 rounds, excellent.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, an exmation rang out from his back. ¡°She scored the same result as Logan!¡± ¡°How is that possible? How did she do it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure that she didn¡¯t cheat. Everyone was watching her. She¡¯s really awesome!¡± Sitting at the side, Cherie smacked Hans¡¯s back excitedly and said, ¡°Hans, you didn¡¯t even pass when you first entered the training camp. Maisie is so much better than you!¡± 1 Hans opened his mouth but did not say anything. ¡®How can youpare me to her?¡¯ He had only been 10 years old when he entered the training camp, and he took the assessment when he was 15. It was normal that he had not passed it¡­ The next assessment was 100 yards of 10 rounds of continuous shooting. It was much harder a s they were required to hit a target three times with three or more bullets per shot in less than two minutes. Maisieid in a prone position behind a rifle. After hitting six targets, she felt something crawling over her leg. She turned her head around to check it, and then her face turned pale. A pit viper was slithering over her leg, slowly approaching Logan. ¡°Logan, stay still!¡± Maisie hissed as she grabbed Logan¡¯s shoulder. When Logan turned her head around to look at Maisie, she sensed something and made eye contact with the pit viper. Even though Logan was tough, she couldn¡¯t resist her natural instinct and tried to run away. The pit viper was frightened and lunged itself toward Logan. ¡°Ah!¡± Just when the pit viper pounced at Logan, Maisie drew her knife and stabbed it into the snake¡¯s body. After that, she pushed Logan away, and the snake, which had broken free from its constraint, leaped and bit on the back of her hand. The instructor and Hans dashed forward and kicked the snake away. When the girls that were closer saw the dead snake, they all backed up and screamed in fear. Chapter 294 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 294 ¡°Snake! There¡¯s a snake!¡± Francisco rushed out of the crowd and ran toward Maisie. However, the instructor stopped him and barked out his order, ¡°Everyone, clear the site. The assessment is suspended!¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Sir, how is she?¡± Francisco asked anxiously. ¡°A snake bit her, and she needs medical attention now.¡± ¡®Bit by a snake? Why is there a snake in the training camp?¡¯ ¡°Maisie!¡± Cherie ran up to Maisie while Hans tended to her wound. ¡°The wound on the back of her hand is starting to swell up. We¡¯ve got to remove the venom from her first. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Vanderblit. Please bear with me,¡± Hans cut open the wound bigger with Maisie¡¯s knife. Then, he squeezed the snake venom out o f the wound slowly and repeated the same process. Maisie put up with the intense pain throughout the entire process. Her face was ashen pale, and beads of sweat were running down her cheek ¡°Quickly! Go get a stretcher!¡± Hans shouted at Cherie. ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll be right back!¡± Cherie replied as she ran toward the infirmary with the instructor. Sitting on the ground, Logan couldn¡¯t utter a single word. She couldn¡¯t believe what had transpired, and she couldn¡¯t believe that the one who had saved her from the pit viper was none other than Maisie. Maisie was carried to the infirmary on the stretcher. Although Hans had removed most of the snake venom, it would be toote to send her to the hospital, so they brought her to the infirmary instead. No one was allowed to enter the infirmary. Although this was not the first time the doctor treated a patient bitten by a snake, he was kind of bewildered as well as he did not know howt o deal with a pit viper bite. ¡°Pit viper¡­ How is there a pit viper in the training camp? We need to rush her to the hospital right away!¡± They did not have the antivenom for pit vipers in the training camp. Hans grabbed him by his cor and snarled, ¡°But it will be toote if we send her to the hospital now.¡± ¡°She needs to be treated by a specialized doctor. I¡¯m not familiar with this kind of snake venom!¡± Cherie and Francisco were frozen on the spot as if a bolt of lightning struck them. Seeing that Maisie had begun to fall unconscious, Francisco tightened his fists and said, ¡°My brother knows a professional doctor who is well acquainted with snake venom. I will contact him right now!¡± Nn was ying chess with Titus for the whole afternoon, but Nn was obviously distraught. He did not know why, but he couldn¡¯t shake off the trepidation in his heart. It was as if he had a feeling that something big was going to happen. Titus noticed his anxiety and harrumphed, ¡°Stop thinking about it, brat. It¡¯s afternoon, and I assume that the assessment is over. We just need to wait for the results to¡ª¡±. Suddenly, Nn¡¯s phone rang and cut Titus short. He frowned slightly when he saw Nn drop the chess piece to answer the call. ¡°This brat¡­ How could he treat a woman better than his own grandfather?¡¯ Nn¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he set his jaw tightly when he heard the news. He said through gritted teeth, ¡°I¡¯ll go there right now!¡± ¡°What happened? Why are you so nervous?¡± ¡°Grandpa, you didn¡¯t let me go to the training camp, and now something has happened to Zee. Are you satisfied now?¡± Nn hissed, anger thick in his voice. He then turned around and left the office without turning his head back Titus was stunned. ¡®What has happened to her?¡¯ Nn stormed toward Swallow County at the top of his speed, and he nearly rammed into other cars along the way. He put on his Bluetooth earpiece and said with gnashed teeth, ¡°I don¡¯t care who it is. Find out who the hell is the one that put a pit viper in the training camp.¡± He gripped the steering wheel even tighter and stamped the elerator to the end. Normally, i t took 45 minutes to reach Swallow County, but he arrived in 25 minutes. Chapter 295 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 295 By the time Nn got to the infirmary, he saw Helios and an older man in there. Nn knew who the older man was and was well aware of why Helios was there. After all, only the Bouchers could make Professor Leonhardte out of his seclusion. Professor Leonhardt was a serum specialist in the medical world. He had an aloof and entric temperament. Money and fame meant nothing to him, and the reason he was here was because of the Bouchers. Helios turned his head slowly to look at the iing man and smiled. ¡°You owe me one.¡± Nn replied sternly, ¡°I know. I will return the favor one day.¡± The doctor in the training camp felt honored since he could be Professor Leonhardt¡¯s helper. He assisted him while Professor Leonhardt was examining and treating Maisie. Professor Leonhardt drew some blood from Maisie and gave it to the doctor beside him. ¡°Go get it tested right away.¡± The doctor was stunned for a moment. However, he did not dare to ask anything and took the vial of blood into theboratory for testing. It was only then Helios noticed that Professor Leonhardt was exceptionally excited right now. His curiosity was piqued, so he asked, ¡°Professor Leonhardt, why do you want to test her blood?¡± ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with her blood,¡± Professor Leonhardt said as he stroked his chin. H e seemed to havee across something interesting as he said, ¡°Throughout my entire life, this is the first time I¡¯ve encountered something like this after someone got bitten by a pit viper. Not only did the venom not spread to her organs, but the effect of the venom is also being weakened effectively.¡± Getting bitten by a pit viper could be life-threatening. The symptoms wereplicated, and they changed rapidly as the pit viper venom contained aplex mixture of toxins. However, in Maisie¡¯s case, not only did she not show a lot of signs of poisoning, but the snake venom couldn¡¯t spread in her bloodstream at all. Both Nn and Helios were surprised. ¡°I haven¡¯t even used the serum that I brought here. Since her blood is so special, I figured that I¡¯d run some tests on her blood first.¡± ¡®Her blood is special?¡¯ Nn pressed his lips thin. ¡®Could it be that she still has some secret on her?¡¯ Soon, the doctor returned with the blood test results. ¡°Professor Leonhardt. Here are the blood test results.¡± Professor Leonhardt took the blood test results from the doctor. He put on his spectacles and seemed rather surprised after reading through the document. Nn frowned and asked, ¡°Did you find out anything, Professor Leonhardt?¡± ¡°This is strange¡­ Her blood is better than ordinary people in all aspects of the index, but it doesn¡¯t affect her in any way.¡± Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Professor Leonhardt took a seat at the chair on the side and stared at the blood test results for a long time. Nn walked up to Maisie and asked, ¡°If she¡¯s fine, why hasn¡¯t she woken up yet?¡± ¡°Do you think she¡¯s a superwoman? You should be grateful that she¡¯s still alive. She will need some time before she can regain consciousness,¡± Professor Leonhardt said as he stared intently at the blood test results. Nn ced his hand on Maisie¡¯s forehead. He heaved a sigh of relief inwardly when he noticed that her body temperature was normal and she didn¡¯t have a fever. ¡°Mr. Goldmann.¡± Hans¡¯s voice erupted from the outside of the infirmary. Nn straightened his body and walked to the entrance. It was only then Hans said,¡± ording to our investigation, someone put the viper into the training camp. We¡¯ve caught that person as well, and he told us that it¡¯s Wynona who instructed him to do that.¡± Nn¡¯s face turned grim, and Hans continued. ¡°ording to other people, Wynona has been a todds with Ms. Vanderbilt. She was the one who lured Ms. Vanderbilt to the restricted area and arranged the match between Ms. Vanderbilt and Logan.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t me! It really wasn¡¯t me! I didn¡¯t put the viper into the training camp!¡± Wynona exined while the instructor brought her to the detention room. She stretched her arm forward and prevented the instructor from leaving. Chapter 296 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 296 Cherie walked outside the iron door and looked at Wynona, who was sitting behind the door in a panic. ¡°The culprit has been apprehended, and he¡¯s confessed that you¡¯re the person who instigated him. Are you telling me that you¡¯re still not going to admit it?¡± Wynona was flustered and shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know him, I really don¡¯t know himn!¡± ¡°How did it turn out like this? I didn¡¯t do such a thing at all! Why doesn¡¯t anyone believe me!¡¯ Cherie thought about something and felt sorry for Wynona. ¡°You¡¯d better pray that Maisie is fine because you¡¯ve really messed with someone that¡¯s totally out of your league this time around. After all, Maisie is Mr. Goldmann¡¯s wife.¡± Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡®Mr. Goldmann¡¯s wife!?¡¯ Wynona froze in ce. ¡®Maisie turns out to be Mr. Goldmann¡¯s wife? How is this even possible!? ¡®And the things that I did before this, did I just bring ruin upon myself without even knowing i t? But I¡¯m really not the person who released the venomous snake!¡¯ Cherie sighed. ¡°Alright, you should just stay here and wait for Mr. Goldmann¡¯s decision on the punishments.¡± ¡°No, Cherie, it¡¯s really not me. Please, believe me¡­¡± Unfortunately, no matter how desperately she begged, no one would stop for her. Two silhouettes sat facing each other in a dimly lit room. ¡°You didn¡¯t leave any trace throughout this incident, right?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve gotten my subordinates to take care of the trails, and no one will ever suspect you.¡± ¡°Good.¡± The masked woman ced a small silver suitcase on the table. ¡°There is $500,000 in this suitcase. Don¡¯t appear in Bassburgh for some time after finishing yourst task, understand?¡± The man grabbed the small silver suitcase, moistened his lips with his tongue, and grinned.¡± Understood.¡± When the man got up with the small suitcase and left, the woman slowly took off the mask, and a hint of coldness appeared on her pretty face. ¡®Even God can¡¯t save her this time around, right?¡¯. Nn stayed by the bedside for the past two full days when Maisie was in aa. Mr. Goldmann Sr. had learned that Maisie wasatose after being bitten by a venomous snake in the training camp, so he hurried over to visit her. ¡°Zee hasn¡¯t regained consciousness?¡± Nn shook his head. In fact, he was a little anxious too. Although Professor Leonhardt had said that she was going to be fine, Nn was still curious about why she had not woken up. He thought of something all of a sudden and turned his head. ¡°Father, are the kids all doing okay?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Alfred hase back, and he¡¯s taking care of them.¡± Mr. Goldmann Sr. said,¡± You can stay here and take care of your wife. Just leave your grandfather to me.¡± Nn lowered his eyes and did not say a word. Cherie appeared outside the door, scratched her head, and smiled when she saw Nn¡¯s father. ¡°Mr. Goldman Sr., you¡¯re here.¡± ¡°I¡¯vee to take a look at my daughter-inw. But since she¡¯s all right, I¡¯m heading back now.¡± Mr. Goldmann Sr. put on his hat and walked out the door with a golden cane. Cherie sent Mr. Goldmann Sr. to the door with a grin. After seeing Mr. Goldmann Sr. off, Cherie returned to the ward. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, Wynona has been locked up for two days. However, no matter what we¡¯ve done to her, she still refuses to admit it.¡± They had locked Wynona away and had not given her anything to eat or drink for two days. No matter how they coerced and enticed her, she would not admit that she was the one who did it. The corners of Nn¡¯s mouth tightened, but just as he was about to say something, he noticed some movementsing from the bed and leaned forward slightly. ¡°Zee?¡± Maisie¡¯s eyshes trembled before she opened her eyes slowly. Cherie chuckled. ¡°Maisie, are you awake?¡± All Maisie felt was dizziness as she moved her dry lips. ¡°How¡­ How long have I been asleep?¡± Cherie replied, ¡°You¡¯ve been out for two days.¡± Maisie was astonished. She recalled that a pit viper had bitten her on the day of the assessment. Chapter 297 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 297 Maisie wanted to sit up, but Nn hurriedly supported her with a worried expression. ¡°Zee, how are you feeling now.¡± Maisie looked at Nn. The man had not slept for two nights, so his face looked a little exhausted while stubble was already starting to appear on his face. Although he looked a little disordered, it did not affect his appearance. ¡°I¡¯m feeling much better. I don¡¯t feel any difort.¡± Maisie retracted her gaze. She sounded as if she had only fallen asleep. She then remembered something and asked, ¡°By the way, my assessment results¡­.¡±. ¡°You still care about your results?¡± Nn frowned slightly and lowered his tone as if he was reprimanding a child. ¡°Do your grades matter more than your life? ¡°It seems that I have to punish those who organized the assessment. They¡¯ve failed to implement good enough protective measures.¡± Seeing Nn get up from his seat, Maisie stretched out her hand and grabbed the hem of his sleeve. ¡°Sit down. You¡¯re not allowed to leave.¡± Nn¡¯s gazended on her slightly awkward face. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡®It¡¯s obvious that she wants to act coquettishly, but how can the whole thing feel so arrogant?¡¯ ¡°Shouldn¡¯t there be a magic word?¡± For some reason, Nn wanted to tease her. ¡°Please.¡± Maisie yed along with him. Nn was caught off guard and was rendered speechless. Cherie cleared her throat. Although she really did not want to be the third wheel in the room and spoil the atmosphere, she still had to get down to business with the couple. ¡°Well, Maisie, since you¡¯ve awakened, it just so happens we have yet to resolve the matter rted to Wynona.¡± ¡°What happened to Wynona?¡± Maisie stared at Cherie. Cherie scratched her cheeks and exined, ¡°We¡¯ve apprehended the person who released the venomous snake. He imed that Wynona was the person who instigated him to do so. Hence, we¡¯ve locked Wynona away for two days and interrogated her, but she hasn¡¯t admitted to anything.¡± ¡®Wynona is the person who instigated the culprit into releasing the venomous snake?¡¯ Maisie lowered her eyes and pursed her lips while she was thinking about something. Nn¡¯s eyes were clear and cold. ¡°Just turn to other methods if she doesn¡¯t want to concede. D o so until she spills everything.¡± ¡®Other methods¡­¡¯ Cherie was well aware of the methods that Nn was referring to, but using those methods against such a youngdy was indeed a little inappropriate. After all, they were quite inhumane. Maisie opened her mouth suddenly and requested, ¡°I want to meet Wynona.¡± Cherie brought Maisie to the interrogation room to see Wynona, and Nn followed along because he was worried about her. Light shone into the interrogation room the moment they opened the door to the room, and the group of people saw Wynona lying in a pool of blood with a bloody knife in her hand. Maisie was stupefied, and Nn immediately lifted his hand to cover her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t look.¡± With that being said, he turned his head and said to Cherie, ¡°Call the police and summon those who were interrogated this morning to come and see me.¡± Several police cars drove into the training camp, and Wynona¡¯s corpse was put into a body bag and brought out. The onlookers¡¯ expressions turned solemn when they heard that Wynona hadmitted suicide in the interrogation room. Hans and Cherie said something to the police officers, and the police left after taking some notes. Standing in the crowd, Francisco did not expect that Wynona wouldmit suicide. Although he did not like Wynona, it was a pity that she had ended her life just like this. Maisie sat on the hospital bed, her eyes looking gloomy and indifferent. She may have had a personal grudge with Wynona, but she had already used the recording of Wynona the day she exposed it to the public. She did not expect that Wynona would slit her neck tomit suicide. ¡®Cherie mentioned that she had locked Wynona away for two days without giving her any food or drinks, but she still couldn¡¯t make her admit that she was the one who had asked for the viper to be released. ¡®Even though I don¡¯t know Wynona very well, judging from her demeanor of a cowardly bully, she would have given up and confessed in the face of such a situation if she were truly the person who¡¯s plotted the whole scheme.¡¯ Chapter 298 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 298 Maisie could note up with a reason that made sense, but she had a hunch that Wynona might have been framed. The person who had framed Wynona knew about her personal grievance with Wynona¡­ When she was entranced by her own thoughts, she did not notice the person who appeared outside the door. ¡°Maisie.¡± Maisie returned to her senses gradually and found out that it was Raven. Raven walked into the room uneasily, sping the back of her right hand with her left palm.¡° Maisie, I¡¯m d to know that you¡¯ve woken up. And I¡¯m so sorry for what happened before this. I know that there¡¯s no way that you¡¯ll forgive me, and I don¡¯t expect you to do so either. But I only want to apologize to you¡­ ¡°I know, I chose to believe in Wynona¡¯s words instead of yours. That¡¯s how I misunderstood you. I actually thought that you truly had never regarded me as a friend. But it was all my fault, I¡¯m sorry. You must¡¯ve been extremely disappointed that day, right?¡± ¡®I didn¡¯t stand by Maisie¡¯s side, nor did I choose to believe her. I just stood by and watched her being ridiculed without saying a single word to support her. While on the other hand, Maisie actually beat and threatened Wynona and the others for my sake.¡¯ Raven¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot upon thinking of this. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡®Everything started with my inner conflict. I¡¯m the one to me.¡¯ Maisie lowered her gaze and said with a soft and gentle tone, ¡°Rye, I can¡¯t me everything o n you. After all, I didn¡¯t look at things from your point of view either. I came to the training camp with only one objective, and that¡¯s to obtain the assessment results, not to mention that I only have half a month to do so.¡± Seeing that Raven was still pursing her lips, Maisie smiled bitterly. ¡°It¡¯s actually very difficult for me to open myself up and allow others to understand me better.¡± ¡®I can¡¯t even make others know myself better, let alone understand me well. So what right do I have to me Raven for this incident?¡¯ Raven wiped away the tears from the corners of her eyes and forced a smile. ¡°It¡¯s a relief to hear that you don¡¯t me me. I can finally rest assured now. I shouldn¡¯t be disturbing you now. You should get some rest.¡± Staring at Raven¡¯s back as she was leaving mncholically, Maisiey on the bed and started t o feel extremely upset. Although the recent two weeks she had spent in this training camp were nowhere near peaceful to her, she was now deeply confused apart from being shocked by Wynona¡¯s sudden suicide. When Nn, who had just returned to the ward, saw Maisie lying motionless on the bed, his eyes narrowed, and he panicked deep down. He rushed to the bed and leaned over, wanting to wake her up, but Maisie sat up abruptly and rammed her head against the bridge of his nose. ¡°Nn, are you alright?¡± Maisie, who was rubbing her forehead with a surprised expression, looked at Nn, who was covering the bridge of his nose. ¡®Who would know that he¡¯de so close to me all of a sudden!?¡¯ Nn pinched the bridge of his nose and gasped, thanking God that his nose was not a fake one. He then removed his hand, and a stream of warm and sticky fluid gushed out of his nostril. He swiped his philtrum with his fingertip and found out that he was suffering from a nosebleed. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Maisie hurriedly took out some tissue, dragged him to the side of the bed, sat him down, and wiped it for him. It was probably her first time seeing Nn in such an embarrassment and loss, so she could not help butugh out loud. Nn frowned. ¡°How can you manage tough at such a moment?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean it. I couldn¡¯t help it¡­¡± Maisie¡¯s shoulder trembled as she was trying t o hold back herughter. Seeing that the woman in front of him had finally removed all pretense and showed him her most genuine side while he was around, Nn held her wrist, wrapped his arm around her waist, and pulled her into his arms. Maisie was stunned for a split second, only to see him lower his head and ask softly, ¡°Zee, do you know what I was thinking about throughout the past two days when you were in aa?¡± Chapter 299 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 299 ¡°What were you thinking about?¡± Maisie lowered her gaze. The affection on Nn¡¯s face condensed at the bottom of his eyes, and the corners of his lips were lifted slightly. ¡°I was thinking that when you¡¯ve regained consciousness, I¡¯ll chain you u p to drag you to the town hall to marry you immediately, no matter whether your grades meet grandfather¡¯s requirements or not.¡± He did not want to wait any longer. He wanted her to be his rightful wife, and he wanted to be able to write her name down in any column that asked him for the name of his spouse from now onward. Maisie did not expect that he would say this to her suddenly, but she knew that he was the person who had been taking care of her worrying about her for the past two days. ¡®If I were to really marry him¡­ ¡®It¡¯s not that it¡¯s uneptable.¡¯ However, something came to Maisie¡¯s mind, and she pushed him away gently. Seeing that she lowered her gaze and remained quiet, Nn asked in a muffled voice, ¡°You don¡¯t want to?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say that I don¡¯t want to¡­¡± ¡°Then are you saying that you¡¯re willing to do so?¡± Nn hugged her again with a wide grin o n his face. Maisie grumbled and replied, ¡°Nn, no matter what, I¡¯ve made your grandfather a promise. S o if I marry you without passing the assessment beforehand, won¡¯t I be crowned as a dishonest woman by your grandfather for the rest of my life? ¡°Besides, your family background is soplicated. If I marry you without knowing anything about it, it can be foreseen that I won¡¯t be able to stabilize my position as Mrs. Goldmann in the future, right?¡± Nn was taken aback. He did not seem to have thought that she would think about this. However, he then lowered his gaze and smiled after a short couple of seconds. ¡°Zee, I can tell you everything now if you want to know about them. ¡°I¡¯ll start by telling you about the sacrifice that Quincy, Cherie, and Hans¡¯ parents made back then. Their parents were selected to join the top management from the training camp years ago, and they were my grandfather¡¯s most faithful subordinates. ¡°My great-grandfather founded a group of elite forces with the eldest princess of the royal family back in Stoslo in the past. This organization is called the ¡®Night Banquet¡¯, also known a s the ¡®Goldmanns¡¯ Banquet¡¯ to the public.¡± Maisie looked at Nn in surprise. As someone who had lived in Stoslo for a few years, it was impossible for her not to have heard of the organization ¡®Night Banquet¡¯. It was said that this organization had a very close connection with the royal family of Stoslo. It was also equivalent to the military force that the princess of Stoslo owned. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡®In addition to the eldest daughter of the royal family, Nn¡¯s great-grandfather was also one of the founders of the ¡°Night Banquet¡±!?¡¯ ¡°Did your great-grandfather have something to do with the royal family of Stoslo?¡± Maisie asked. Nn could not help butugh. ¡°Do you know why my grandfather has a face that resembles that of a mixed-race man?¡± Maisie was dumbfounded. Indeed, she was actually quite curious about the reason Nn¡¯s grandfather looked like a mixed-race man. ¡°Because my grandfather is the child of my great-grandfather and the eldest princess of Stoslo. However, the royals wouldn¡¯t recognize this bloodline. My grandfather¡¯s existence and the Goldmanns as a whole have always been regarded as a disgrace to them.¡± Nn¡¯s great-grandfather was a man of no background. It could even be said that he was a lowly thug who originated from the ghetto. However, because of his ruthlessness and ambitions, he had be the bodyguard of the princess of Stoslo due to a strangebination of circumstances and coincidences. He served only the princess back then. Nn¡¯s great-grandfather had ughtered a lot of leftists and nobles in the royal family for the princess, so his name was greatly feared by others. To put it bluntly, his great-grandfather had been the hyena that served the eldest princess back then. The intimate rtionship between the princess and Nn¡¯s great-grandfather was only known to the outside world after the eldest daughter gave birth to Titus. However, because the ordinance of Stoslo¡¯s royalty would not allow the princess to marry amoner, even though Titus was considered royal blood, he was never epted by the royal family. In order to avoid implicating Titus in the royal family¡¯s agendas, the princess had asked Nn¡¯s great- grandfather to bring Titus to Zlokova and settle down in this country. While he had been doing so, he established the Goldmanns, and entrusted the young Titus to Rowena¡¯s grandfather and grandmother. 1 However, Nn¡¯s great-grandfather, who then returned to Stoslo after that, died in Stoslo with the princess in that exact year. Chapter 300 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 300 After listening to what Nn said about the Goldmanns¡¯ history, Maisie was undoubtedly shocked and stupefied as if she had been told something extremely incredible. Nn picked her up by her waist and ced her on hisp. ¡°Zee, I¡¯ve confessed everything to you now, so you should also know why my grandfather always brings Rowena along by his side and values her so much. This is all because Rowena¡¯s grandparents were the ones who raised my grandfather.¡± Maisie pursed her lips and did not utter a single word. Nn held her hand and ced it on his beating chest. ¡°You have my word, as long as I¡¯m still alive and well, I won¡¯t let you suffer from any grievances, regardless if ites from my grandfather, Rowena, or anyone else. Those people who make things difficult for you in the future can treat them as people who have offended me. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Even if it kills me. ¡°I¡¯m better off dead if I can¡¯t keep my words to you or lose you.¡± Maisie stared in awe at Nn, who was swearing to her with a solemn and firm expression and blurted, ¡°Even Hades wouldn¡¯t want to keep you in hell.¡± Nn brushed the corner of her lips with his finger. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, my life is yours to keep from now on, and no one can take it except you.¡± Two dayster¡­ Maisie got her report card for the assessments, but what she did not expect was that she had scored a total of 130 points. ¡°Sir, is there a mistake in this assessment result? Didn¡¯t I fail toplete one of the assessments? So how did I score 130 points?¡± The instructor exined to her, ¡°The extra 10 points have been given to you because you came forward courageously and rescued yourpanion at the assessment site. Although what you did is very risky and isn¡¯t worthy ofmendation, your courage should be recognized.¡± He then added, ¡°Moreover, this is also Logan¡¯s recognition of you. She admitted that she was flustered at that time, and her actions startled the pit viper. You¡¯re the one who¡¯s saved her.¡± Maisie held the document in her hand and asked, ¡°What about Logan? How are her grades?¡± ¡°Only one person with the best grades will be selected in the annual assessment. And because you¡¯ve saved Logan, she¡¯s withdrawn herself from this assessment voluntarily.¡± The instructor¡¯s exnation kept echoing in Maisie¡¯s ears. To her, Logan¡¯s decision was still somewhat unexpected. As soon as she walked to the field, she saw Rowena and Hans standing together and did not know what to say to them. Rowena was astonished when she saw Maisie, but her expression did not change much. She then walked toward Maisie with a polite smile. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, I heard the incident that you ran into. I didn¡¯t expect Wynona to do such a thing, but I¡¯m relieved to see that you¡¯re doing fine.¡± Maisie chuckled. ¡°Ms. Summers, are you saying that you¡¯re worried about me?¡± Rowena lowered her gaze. ¡°After all, you¡¯re the person that Nn cares about the most. I¡¯m sorry about the jade ring. I deliberately made you misunderstand Nn¡¯s intention in order to see if you really cared about Nn.¡± Rowena¡¯s confession surprised Maisie. ¡®This action doesn¡¯t seem to suit her personality well. However, should I say something in return since she¡¯s said so? She smiled. ¡°Noles has exined everything to me, and thank you, Ms. Summers, for making me see what I want deep down clearly.¡± The smile hanging on the corners of Rowena¡¯s lips looked stiff. ¡°Really?¡± Maisie twirled a strand of her hair as the corners of her scarlet lips twitched and lifted. She then said, ¡°I¡¯ve never dared to face Nn¡¯s feelings for me before this, but after experiencing all the incidents that have happened recently, I seem to have realized that I might have fallen n love with him.¡± Chapter 301 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 301 The wind blew lightly while Maisie¡¯s words lingered in the air. Rowena¡¯s expression froze. Women had a great sixth sense. She understood what Maisie meant-she was definitely not going to let go of Nn The woman had climbed all the way to her head and announced her authority there. ¡°Ms. Summers, you don¡¯t look well. Are you alright?¡± Maisie pretended to be oblivious. Rowena smiled like it was nothing. ¡°If you appreciate your rtionship with Nn so much, I hope you cherish it.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Summers. I¡¯m not going to let any other woman get a chance.¡± Any other woman included Rowena. Maisie walked past her. She felt satisfied when she saw her expression. Rowena¡¯s face turned colder and went from bad to worse. This woman had been so lucky that even a snake couldn¡¯t kill her. That was why Wynona, that useless woman, had lost to her but did she really think she could stop her from loving Nn? Rowena took out her phone and sent a message: [Go look into the Vanderbilts, ASAP!) Maisie brought her results downstairs but bumped into Nn and Hans at the stairs. When Hans saw Maisie, he looked guilty and made up some reason to leave. Nn seemed to have heard something interesting and looked ted. He strode over with his straight, long legs, one step, two steps. Maisie, who was backing up, bumped against the wall behind her. The man put his arms around her andughed aloud. ¡°Showed Rowena who¡¯s boss, didn¡¯t you?¡± Maisie didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Said that you fell in love with me?¡± Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Maisie was still quiet. ¡°And you¡¯re not giving any other woman any chances?¡± His low voice sounded so good while his male hormones surrounded her. Maisie took a breath and blurted. ¡°I was just joking. I couldn¡¯t stand her being arrogant, so¡­¡± That was why Hans had disappeared. He had been reporting¡¯. Nn raised his brows. ¡°Did you mean what you said?¡± He wasn¡¯t listening to her exnation. Maisie calmed her tone. ¡°Why are you so excited?¡± Just when she was trying to escape, an arm scooped her back into his arms. ¡°Answer me.¡± ¡°Nn, we¡¯re at the ground floor, don¡¯t¡­¡± Maisie hoped no one would show up at that moment. ¡°Alright, I know you¡¯re shy. I¡¯ll stop asking.¡± Nn tossed her hair and sniggered. ¡°I¡¯m going to take what you said seriously.¡± He was overjoyed that she would admit that she was in love and wouldn¡¯t give another woman a chance. ¡°How do the results look?¡± Nn changed the subject and looked at her results. He smiled and said, ¡°Not bad at all. I¡¯ll give you a big reward for working so hard for me.¡± Maisie took the document back and said in a low voice, ¡°No one wants your reward.¡± He helplessly smiled. ¡°Zee, you need to learn to ept what I give to you. Other than our children, I¡¯m going to be your family one day as yourwful wedded husband.¡± ¡®Family¡­¡¯ Maisie almost forgot that getting married to Nn meant that she was building a family, and the three children would have aplete family. She wouldn¡¯t be alone anymore. Francisco, who was unintentionally eavesdropping, hid behind the wall, looking somewhat shocked. Chapter 302 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 302 The reason that his little goddess kept pushing him away was that she was already with Mr. Goldmann and already had children. He had lost because he met her toote. 2 At the ck market¡¯s Underground Freeway¡­ A woman with red hair in fis stockings walked in the arms of a man out of the massage parlor. She didn¡¯t forget to kiss him when she sent him away. ¡°Lenny,e back soon. I¡¯m going to miss you.¡± The red-haired woman was going back in when she saw a masked woman in unusual clothing walking over with two men, She looked at the woman¡¯s mask and scoffed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we don¡¯t take female customers. The two hunks behind you are fine, though.¡± The woman in the mask looked at the two men, and one of them pushed a thick stack of money into the red-haired woman¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Is there a woman named Willow here?¡± The red-haired woman excitedly counted the money. It was $15,000. That was what she would make in half a year! Seeing that they were there to see Willow, the red-haired woman smiled brightly. ¡°Yes, we do! Willow has just been here for a month. I¡¯ll bring you over right away!¡± She didn¡¯t know why they wanted to see her, but since she had taken their money, she was going to do what they asked. Money would get things done in the underground scene. Willow stood smoking at the door in revealing clothes. The thick makeup she had put on in the morning covered what she actually looked like. She had left her honor behind since she started doing this for a living. She had to live on. The only way she could escape was to survive. ¡°Willow, you have guests!¡± The red-haired man brought the three people over. Willow went up to greet them even though she didn¡¯t want to. When she saw the woman in the mask standing between the two men, she was surprised. The massage parlor never took female clients. Although she had met all kinds of entric characters there, she had never seen a woman there. The woman in the mask coolly asked, ¡°You¡¯re Willow?¡± Willow put out the cigarette on the ashtray on the trashcan next to her when she heard that the woman knew her. ¡°I am,¡± Willow answered. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. The masked woman said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk inside.¡± Willow brought the three of them into her room. The masked woman sat on the couch, and the two men stood next to her, not showing any signs of hostility toward her. ¡°I heard that Maisie is your sister?¡± When Maisie was mentioned, hatred shed across Willow¡¯s eyes. ¡°Why? Do you know her? Did she send you?¡± The masked woman raised her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Vanderbilt. I hate that woman as much as you do.¡± Willow paused, not sure if she should trust her. ¡°Why are you here?¡± The masked womanughed. ¡°Do you want to leave this filthy ce?¡± Leaving this ce was the only thing on Willow¡¯s mind, but she couldn¡¯t do it. This woman, on the other hand¡­ ¡°Can you really help me get out of here?¡± The woman slowly said, ¡°If you tell me everything about Maisie, I¡¯ll help you get out.¡± Half an hourter¡­ The masked woman left. She removed the mask when she got in the car and coldly smiled. Hah, she didn¡¯t expect Maisie¡¯s mom to be a de Arma. She didn¡¯t have to take matters into her own hands then. She picked up the phone. ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s me. There¡¯s something I need to tell you¡­¡± Chapter 303 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 303 Maisie packed her bags and left the training camp. Nn was already waiting downstairs in his car. Cherie came to send her off. She said while tugging her hand, ¡°Maisie, can I go see you when I¡¯m off for my break?¡± Maisie smiled. ¡°Of course! You¡¯re wee anytime.¡± When she left the camp, she looked around the huge training field and turned to get into the car. Seeing her keeping her eyes on the view outside, Nn yed with her hair. ¡°Don¡¯t want to leave yet?¡± Maisie slowly turned to look at him. ¡°Nn, could you help me with something?¡± Nn paused That was the first time she asked him for help. ¡°Sure. Tell me.¡± ¡°Logan is an all-rounded talent, and she gave up on her assessment because of me. Could you see if you can¡ª¡± ¡°Do you want me to promote her?¡± Nn squinted. Maisie always thought of others. Had she forgotten about the wound on her arm? Maisie crossed her arms and looked away. ¡°How could I believe that you¡¯re sincere if you can¡¯t even do this?¡± Logan had experience and was outstanding. If Nn could promote her, it would give her a good chance. It wasn¡¯t too difficult to put her name in with Nn¡¯s influence. Nn pulled her into his arms, a smile lingering. ¡°That depends on how you bribe me.¡± Theer of Maisie¡¯s lips twitched. She smiled after thinking about something while lying in his arms while drawing circles on his chest with her finger. ¡°That depends on how well you get it done.¡± Nn¡¯s eyes darkened. He held onto her finger and lowered his voice. ¡°Zee, don¡¯t y with fire, or I¡¯m going to have to ask Quincy to stop the car.¡± Nn nibbled her ear. Zee had learned to y dirty. He couldn¡¯t be sure if he could control himself even if he became a priest for a week. Maisie struggled to get out of his hug and hummed. ¡°That¡¯s double standards.¡± Why was he allowed to take advantage of her, but she couldn¡¯t do it back? Hold on, why would she have thought that way? Nn crossed his legs with a poker face and helplessly smiled. ¡°You can do whatever you want when we get home.¡± Maisie didn¡¯t say anything. He was probably wishing that she would continue seducing him. Nn took out his phone and called Hans. ¡°Put a cadet named Logan Heinrich into the name list of those to be sent to headquarters as a priority. Arrange for it to be done by this week.¡± After he ended the call, he turned to look at Maisie, looking like he was looking for apliment. ¡°How did I do?¡± Maisie excitedly stuck up her thumb. Nn was rendered speechless. At the Goldman mansion¡­ ¡°Mommy!¡± The three kiddos who had not seen their mother for half a month waited at the door with the butler. They rushed toward her when they saw her get out of the car. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Maisie squatted down to hug all of them and looked at them. ¡°Babies, did you miss me?¡± Colton said, ¡°Of course!¡± Waylon chimed in, ¡°Yes, Mommy, you¡¯ve lost weight.¡± Daisie asked, ¡°Did you not eat there?¡± Maisie smirked while patting their heads. She wanted to say something but noticed that Daisie¡¯s face had be rounder. She pinched her cheek. ¡°You gained weight while I wasn¡¯t around.¡± Daisie pouted. ¡°I didn¡¯t gain weight!¡± Waylon crossed his arms and protested, ¡°How could we not gain weight with Godfather Helios feeding us lobsters for every meal?¡± Chapter 304 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 304 Maisie didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Their Godfather Helios?¡¯ These two rascals were really good at ttery. Nn walked to Mr. Cheshire, who nodded and said, ¡°Mr. Goldmann, Elder Master Goldmann has been waiting for you for a few hours in the study.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Nn nodded and said to him, ¡°Bring the kids downstairs.¡± Maisie slowly stood up and let the three go and y. Nn held her hand and walked into the vi. When the two walked into the study, Rowena was there along with Titus. Titus sat behind the desk. Maisie¡¯s eyes tumed cold without knowing why. ¡°Grandpa, Maisie haspleted the assessment and passed. So about our wedding,¡± ¡°I stand firm on my rejection of your marriage!¡± Nn¡¯s face was ice cold. ¡°You¡¯re back-paddling?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m back-paddling. You cannot be with this woman!¡± Titus¡¯ attitude toward Maisie changed drastically. He was even firmer than he was before she went to the camp. Maisie didn¡¯t know why he would reject her so strongly. She hadpleted her mission. Even if she didn¡¯t get the extra ten points, she still passed! Maisie pressed her lips together and slowly said, ¡°Elder Master Goldmann, I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re taking it back.¡± She didn¡¯t have to marry Nn immediately, but since this was an agreement, it should have been honored. She had done her part, spent half a month in the training camp, and put herself in danger to get the results for her assessment, but the old man was back paddling? Titus mmed the table. ¡°Because your mother is a de Arma, the daughter of Hernandez!¡± The de Armas¡­. Nn¡¯s expression got even colder. How had his grandfather suddenly found out about that? Maisie was troubled. What did this have to do with her mother and the de Armas? Nn stood in front of Maisie to protect her. ¡°Maisie¡¯s mother was a de Arma, but she¡¯s a Vanderbilt. Dad and I knew about this.¡± Rowena¡¯s eyes changed. Nn and his father knew? So they had been helping her hide this the entire time! Titus stood up, pointed at him, and yelled, ¡°Great, you both knew all along and tried to hide it from me!¡± ¡°Grandpa, if you have a prejudice against the de Armas because of my great-grandfather, you should talk to Hernandez about it. Maisie has nothing to do with the de Armas.¡± ¡°You useless boy, how dare you defy me! You knew that the de Armas and us Goldmanns are enemies. Have you forgotten how your great-grandfather was almost killed because of the de Armas?¡± Titus was stubbom. Maisie was surprised. ¡°The de Armas did that?¡¯ Nn squared his jaw and looked grave. ¡°All of that was in the past, from your generation, and has nothing to do with me.¡± Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Seeing how stubborn Nn was, Titus suddenly picked up an ashtray and threw it in his direction. Rowena covered her mouth. ¡°Nol¡ª¡± The ashtray hit Nn¡¯s face and broke into pieces when it hit the floor. His face turned red, and it started bruising. ¡°Nn!¡± Maisie¡¯s heart skipped a beat while her eyes darkened upon seeing Titus hurt Nn. She held her fist tight. ¡°Elder Master Goldmann, Noles is right. Even if there was something between the de Armas and the Goldmanns, it was from a different generation and has nothing to do with us!¡± Chapter 305 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 305 Rowena was shocked. How dare she go against Titus! Hah, she had fully angered him. That would be the end of her! ¡°You!¡± Titus¡¯ face looked dim. He was furious. ¡°Get out now!¡± Nn held Maisie¡¯s wrist, tumed around, and coldly said, ¡°The only woman that I will ever want to marry is Maisie.¡± Seeing him leave without even looking back, Titus was reminded of how his son Nichs was as stubbom when he wanted to marry Natasha. His eyes darkened. Although his son had married Natasha, he had agreed to it even though he wasn¡¯t happy about this daughter-inw. ; This was different. Even if Maisie was a Vanderbilt, she had de Amma blood flowing in her veins! That woman would be the death of him! Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Rowena¡¯s heart was frozen. She had been under the impression that by informing Titus about this, he would stop Nn from being with Maisie, but¡­ Nn was willing to disobey his grandfather instead of giving up on that woman! ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. Ms. Vanderbilt¡¯s children just tie Nn down. He doesn¡¯t want the kids to lose their mother.¡± Yes, if that woman didn¡¯t have his kids, she wouldn¡¯t even be in the picture. Titus looked grave. ¡°Hmmph, we¡¯re Goldmanns. We would never need to worry about not finding a good nanny. As for Maisie, I will never let someone with de Arma blood marry into the family!¡± 1 After Nn got in the car, Maisie raised her hands and cupped his face. ¡°Nn, let me see your face.¡± Nn turned around and hugged her tight in his arms. That made Maisie freeze. ¡°Nn?¡± ¡°Zee, let me hug you for a bit.¡± He hugged her soft body and put his face on her neck. The man who was so strong in front of Titus was showing this vulnerability t o her? Thinking back on what Titus had said, she frowned. ¡°Nn, are the de Armas really like what your grandpa pictured them?¡± ¡°That was from my great-grandfather¡¯s generation.¡± Nn looked up at her, gently touching her face. ¡°My great-grandfather had been sworn enemies with the left-wing royals, and the de Armas at that time were one of the families supporting the left. 1 ¡°My father never wanted me to be involved in what my great-grandfather was in, but since my great- grandfather influenced Grandpa, he has a prejudice against the royals, especially the de Armas.¡± Nn held her hand and looked down. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Maisie. I hid this from you because I didn¡¯t want you to be stressed out about this.¡± To him, what had happened to their ancestors had nothing to do with them, so no matter who Maisie was, he was sure that he wanted her. Maisie looked at him for a while, raised her hand, and lightly touched the wound on his face. ¡°Ouch.¡± He sucked in air and frowned. ¡°It hurts, Zee.¡± Maisie didn¡¯t say anything. Women really were helpless when men started acting soft. She pressed her lips together. ¡°Let¡¯s go back. I¡¯ll put some medication on that.¡± Nn held her hand tight and smiled. ¡°Where can we go back to? The old man is furious. Where can we go?¡± Maisie paused. ¡°Then¡­¡± He smiled. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you have a reward for me? Bring me to it.¡± Nn drove away from the Goldmann mansion. Chapter 306 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 306 Blue Bay, a vi in a silk stocking district¡­ Maisie looked at the row of red maples at the side of the road through the window. The red-colored leaves of the maple trees had added a touch of life to the buildings on the street. Mountains and water surrounded the wealthy district in Bassburgh. It was situated near the shore and had afortable environment. Not only that, but it had a good public transportwork, so many wealthy businessmen or celebrities chose to stay there. She asked incredulously, ¡°Nn, what did you bring me here for?¡± Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. However, Nn did not reply. He continued to drive the car until they arrived at a 3,700-square-feet detached vi. The courtyard was filled with flowery nts and greenery. There was a clear pond with a soft stone path and a sheltered wooden pavilion on the bank. The two-story vi was painted in a warm yellow color. It had a simplistic design which gave off a ssy and majestic vibe. Maisie came out of the car with Nn, and she stared at him in surprise. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that¡­¡± 1 There was a smile tugging at theer of Nn¡¯s lips as he replied, ¡°This is our newlywed house. This ce has a nice environment, and it¡¯s the perfect ce for us to spend our time together. Just the two of us.¡± Theer of Maisie¡¯s lips quivered, and she asked, ¡°Just the two of us?¡± Nn wrapped his arms around her from the back, lowered his head, and rested his chin on her shoulder. ¡°Zee, we¡¯ll get married, s o we should work on our rtionship first. My dad will take care of the three kids. He likes kids very much, so he won¡¯t do anything to them. We should focus on ourselves first.¡± ¡®Focus on ourselves first?¡¯ Maisie had no idea why, but she did not have a good feeling about this. Suddenly, Nn scooped her up from the ground and entered the vi. The vi was equipped with a floor-to-ceiling window, offering them a panoramic view of the deep blue sea.¡± There was a full set of furniture in the vi as well. Before Maisie coulde around to her senses, Nn put her on the couch. Just when he was about to lean toward her, Maisie pushed him away and said, ¡°You¡­ You should tend to the wound on your face first.¡± Squinting his eyes, Nn chuckled. ¡°Sure.¡± Maisie did not expect that Nn had prepared a medical kit in the vi as well. Judging from the interior of the vi, she was certain that Nn must have bought this vi a long time ago. Maisie used a cotton swab to dab at the bruise on his cheek. The bruise was dark and purple, and she could tell how heavy Titus had hit him just now. Nn looked down at the woman who was treating his wound right now. The sea breeze blew through the opened floor-to-ceiling window, and the white curtain danced along with the eddies of wind. The nice smell of her hair seeped into his nostril, and from his angle of sight, he could clearly see her cherry red lips that were slightly opened. He swallowed hard twice as a hint of desire crossed his eyes. He caressed her cheek with his finger and lowered his head to nt his lips on hers before pushing her down on the couch. ¡°Mmm¡­ Nn, your wound¡± ¡°I missed you so much, Zee,¡± Nn said as he grabbed her hand. Maisie was so exasperated that her face turned red. ¡®God d*mn it! Why must he take advantage of me whenever he has the chance?¡¯ ¡°No¡­ Nn, I need to go to workter.¡± Maisie tried to get up, but Nn secured her tightly in his embrace. He bit off her button, and the corners of his mouth curled up in a wicked way. ¡°You have to stay with me while I¡¯m recovering from my injury.¡± By the time Maisie woke up, the sky had gotten dark. If she had learned something this afternoon, that would be she should never mess with a man who had been abstaining from sex for a long time. Otherwise, she would be the one who would get the short endo f the stick. Draping in the sheet, she walked up to the closet. However, when she opened the closet, it was full of men¡¯s shirts and custom made suits. There was nothing she could wear! When the things Nn had said in the afternoon surfaced in her mind, she gnashed her teeth and chided inwardly, ¡°That demn son of a b*tch did it on purpose!¡¯ Nn was preparing dinner in the kitchen. When Maisie came downstairs in the bathroom slippers, her stomach gave in and growled when she smelled the aroma wafting out of the kitchen. Chapter 307 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 307 Nn turned his head to look at her, and then he was dumbfounded. Maisie was wearing his white shirt that could barely cover her thighs. Her long hair cascaded down her back, and the loose sleevespletely covered her hands. She left her cor marginally opened, giving Nn a chance to take a glimpse at the view within. He knew she was a mischievous little darling, but he did not expect the sight of her wearing his shirt would be such an intense torment to him. ¡°Is the dinner ready, Nn? I¡¯m hungry,¡± Maisie said. She flung the sleeves weakly as she walked up to the table to get some water. Nn clicked his tongue and tumed the heat lower. He approached Maisie and secured her in his embrace. Lifting his brows, he asked, ¡°You¡¯re hungry again?¡± Maisie¡¯s hand that was holding the ss trembled. It was only when her stomach growled that Nn chuckled and tousled her hair. ¡°I¡¯m just joking with you. The dinner is ready.¡± Nn brought their dinner to the table. He had prepared a soup and a te of spaghetti for both of them. Maisie lifted her head to look at the man who sat in front of her. Even though there was a wound on his face, he still looked as handsome and regal as always. Even though he was cooking just now, the oil and the dirt seemed not to have the slightest effect on his handsomeness. Maisie was confident that he must be God¡¯s darling. That¡¯s why He made him into such a perfect being. ¡°Nn, you purposely didn¡¯t prepare any clothes for me, right?¡± she asked with a pout as she picked up the fork. Theer of Nn¡¯s lips.curled upward, and he replied, ¡°I already told you that you¡¯re here to keep me, the patient,pany.¡± ¡°It has been half a month since Ist went to the studio. I wonder how everything is going in the studio now,¡± Maisie said. She was worried that Uncle Kennedy couldn¡¯t cope with the work. Nn took a bite of the spaghetti and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve always had someone take care of Soul Jewelry Studio.¡± Maisie¡¯s eyshes quivered. ¡°So you¡­ You¡¯re not going back to the Goldmann mansion anymore?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve wanted to move out for a long time,¡± Nn replied, a smile ying around his lips. ¡°After all, it¡¯s not convenient for us to do something that only a couple could do when there are outsiders around.¡± ¡®Something that only a couple could do¡­¡¯ Maisie had no idea why, but she did not have a good feeling about it. Maisie did not know how she made it through the three days and three nights after she was forced to stay with Nn in the vi. She did not even have the energy to get off the bed, so Nn brought her into the bathroom in his arms to get her washed. Maisie did not care about anything anymore after both of them had seen each other¡¯s naked bodies for the past three days. He brought her into the bathroom naked and took her out, wrapped in a bath towel. Sitting on the edge of the bed, Nn let hery on hisp and used the hairdryer to dry her hair. He ran his fingers over her hair. Her hair was smooth and soft, with the fragrance of shampoo. It was obvious that she had put a lot of effort into maintaining her hair, as there were barely any split ends. Nn lowered his head to look at Maisie, whose eyes were fighting to stay open and slowed down his movements. She hadpletely let go of her past preconceptions about him and dropped her guard against him. Not only that, but she was also ustomed to being close to him, and she even had started to show her feminine side in front of him. If he were given the ability to stop the time, he would stop it at that moment. Suddenly, his phone rang, and Maisie jerked up. When Nn saw that it was his father calling, he answered the call, ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Did you run away from the house with your wife?¡± Nn lifted his hand to rub the center of his eyebrows and replied, ¡°We just moved out of the mansion.¡± Nichs harrumphed and said, ¡°Give the phone to Zee.¡± Nn handed the phone to Maisie, and Maisie was stunned. However, she soon came around and took over the phone. ¡°Mr. Goldmann?¡± Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°Zee, I¡¯ve already learned about the whole story. I hope you can forgive Nn¡¯s grandfather. I know he¡¯s very stubborn, but I didn¡¯t expect him to have such deep-rooted prejudice toward the royals, especially the de Arma family.¡± Nichs lowered his voice and continued. ¡°Although your mother is one of the de Armas, you can¡¯t represent the de Armas. The thing that happened between the de Armas and the Goldmanns is a thing of the past. Don¡¯t worry, I will always support you guys. Even if his grandfather is against you, you¡¯re the one and only daughter-inw I approve of.¡± Chapter 308 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 308 ¡°Since Nn wants no one but you, I hope that no matter what happens, you will stay by his side forever.¡± Maisie was stunned. She did not know why but she had a feeling that Mr. Goldmann St. was entrusting his son¡¯s future to her. She forced herself to smile and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Goldmann, 1¡­¡± She took a look at Nn, who sat ¡°quietly and obediently¡± beside her before continuing, ¡°I won¡¯t leave him alone.¡± Nn lifted his eyebrows slightly. Considering the fact that his father was so worried about the things between him and Maisie, he figured that he should treat him better next time. Nichs nodded in satisfaction and replied, ¡°Good, good, good. I¡¯ll take care of his grandfather. As for you guys, just take your time and enjoy your life. I¡¯m sure that his grandfather will ept you as well one day.¡± After they had finished speaking, Maisie gave the phone back to Nn. Grinning like a Chesire cat, Nn pulled her into his arms and said, ¡°Did you hear that? My dad asks you to stay by my side forever.¡± Maisie frowned and pounded his shoulder weakly with her fist. ¡°Don¡¯t get ahead of yourself. It¡¯s true that I¡¯ve promised Mr. Goldmann, but if you dare to do anything to hurt me, I¡¯ll take the kids and marry another guy!¡± Marry another guy?¡¯ Nn was dumbfounded. When he came around to his senses, his heart was filled with emotion and delight. Although they hadn¡¯t engaged to each other yet, she had already epted that she was his wife. Nn grabbed her hand and nted a kiss on the back of her hand. Pitching his voice low, he announced, ¡°I won¡¯t give you the chance.¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. After Nn had ¡°recuperated¡± for a few days, the bruise on his cheek had receded. He carried his zer on his arm and walked down the stairs toward the kitchen. He leaned against the wall and looked at the slender figure in the kitchen. Theer of his mouth lifted up slightly. Maisie did not notice that someone was standing behind her. After she had turned the heat lower, she bumped into a solid embrace. Before she could say anything, that person had lowered his head and kissed her. ¡°Mmm¡­ Nn, stop it¡­¡± Maisie tried to struggle for her freedom as Nn pressed her against the wall. Slowly, ever slowly, she was gradually losing herself in the kiss. Initially, Nn just wanted to kiss her, but as he deepened the kiss, his desire got the best of him. The doorbell rang and brought Maisie back to reality. Her face flushed, and she pushed him away. ¡°It must be the delivery guy who came to deliver the clothes.¡± Just when she was about to answer the door, Nn pulled her back and draped the zer around her. ¡°I won¡¯t allow you to answer the door dressed like this.¡± It would be fine if it was a woman, but what if it was a man? He was going to gouge their eyes out! It was only then Maisie realized she was wearing Nn¡¯s shirt but wasn¡¯t he the ¡°main culprit¡± who caused her to have no clothes t o wear? ring at him, she put on his jacket and walked to the door. There was a woman dressed in a uniform outside of the door. shing Maisie a smile, she said, ¡°You¡¯re Mrs. Goldmann, right? Mr. Goldmann has ordered all the limited pieces from our store for you, and we brought them over to you today.¡± Before Maisie could reply, Nn walked up to her, wrapped his arm around her shoulder, and said to them tly, ¡°Bring them in.¡±. The female salesperson had her people bringrge and small hardcover gift bags into the living room. They were ced all over the table, and there were at least a dozen sets. Looking at the logo, all of them were international luxury brands such as T&M, Armani, Tia, Estee, and so on. o Maisie was stunned. She knew that Nn was rich since he could buy a vi without batting an eye, but she didn¡¯t expect him to buy a new batch of clothes for her instead of bringing them over from the Goldmann mansion. Even if she liked to spend money, she did not dare to spend it this way. Looking at her expression, Nn walked up to her and brought her into his arms. He kissed her cheek and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel guilty. All of my money is yours. You can spend it however you want.¡± Chapter 309 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 309 Maisie finally saw the light right now. It was no wonder that no matter how much she earned, her three kids still said it wasn¡¯t enough. She was truly poor inparison to a capitalist! Suddenly, Nn¡¯s phone rang. He pulled his phone out, and the person who called him was none other than his grandfather. He did not walk away to answer the phone. Instead, he picked up the phone in front of Maisie and said, ¡°Yes?¡± Titus seemed to have said something, and his face tumed grim. Nn snorted coldly and replied, ¡°Hah, so you¡¯re even meddling with people around me now? Where¡¯s Quincy?¡± Titus replied, ¡°I¡¯ve sent Quincy on a field trip. What¡¯s the matter? Is Rowena not capable enough to fill in his ce?¡± Nn frowned slightly after he heard what Titus said. Titus had transferred Quincy away from him and arranged for Rowena to be his assistant. It seemed that Titus wanted to give Rowena a chance, and he did not like it at all. ¡°ckgold Group isn¡¯t the Night Banquet. You don¡¯t have the right to make such an arrangement.¡± Titus was not happy that Nn refused toply with his arrangement. He said, ¡°Let me make myself clear, you brat. If you don¡¯t want me to do anything to the Vanderbilts, you¡¯d better let Rowena stay by your side and learn from you.¡± After that, he hung up the call. Nn¡¯s face was turning darker and colder with each passing second. Sensing the change in his expression, Maisie walked up to him and grabbed his hand that had turned slightly cold. ¡°Since your grandfather insists on letting Rowena be your assistant, you should just ept it.¡± ¡°Zee¡­¡± He pitched his voice low and smiled helplessly. ¡°Are you not worried at all?¡± Maisie lifted her eyebrows and replied, ¡°If you can¡¯t resist the temptation, that means I should marry another man.¡± ¡°You want to marry another man?¡± Nn asked through gritted teeth. She pulled his tie, and a smile appeared on her cherry lips, making her look even more alluring. ¡°It depends on your performance.¡± Nnughed. It seemed to him that she had him wrapped around her finger. What a mischievous little darling! At a coffee shop¡­ Resting her chin on her palm, Ryleigh bit the straw and looked at Maisie. ¡°I thought you had gone missing, so it turns out that you had entered the training camp.¡± Maisie chuckled, but she did not say anything. She figured that she shouldn¡¯t tell everything that had happened in the training camp to Ryleigh. After all, Ryleigh wasn¡¯t a good secret keeper, and there was a good chance she might tell it to her three kids. ¡°Oh yeah, Zee, Mrs. Locas has been asking me about youtely. In any case, she¡¯s your aunt. Are you really not going to give her a chance?¡± she asked. Maisie lowered her head and replied, ¡°Well, it seems like it¡¯s time for me to meet this Mrs. Lucas.¡± In the Lucas family¡¯s mansion¡­ Larissa was flipping through an old photo album in the living room. She was so absorbed in it that she didn¡¯t react even though the doorbell rang. A servant went to answer the door, but she only knew Ryleigh from the two girls standing in front of the door, so she asked, ¡°Ms. Hill? What brought you here today?¡±¡­ ¡°Is Mrs. Lucas home?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes, Mrs. Lucas is at home.¡± The servant turned sideways and made way for them. Ryleigh walked into the living room and greeted with a smile, ¡°Mrs. Lucas.¡± Larissa closed the photo album when she heard Ryleigh¡¯s voice. Just when she was about to say something, she was stumped when she saw Maisie beside Ryleigh. ¡°Umm, Mrs. Lucas, Zee said she wanted to see you, so I brought her here,¡± Ryleigh said as she tugged at Maisie¡¯s sleeve. Maisie nced at the photo album in Larissa¡¯s hand and asked softly, ¡°Mrs. Lucas, I¡¯m here to ask you about something.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk in the study,¡± Larissa said as she rose to her feet. She turned to Ryleigh and added, ¡°You stay in the living room. Just let the maid know if you need anything.¡± Ryleigh nodded. Maisie followed Larissa to the study. She did not know why Larissa did not allow Ryleigh toe with them. Could it be that outsiders couldn¡¯t hear the things she wanted to ask? Chapter 310 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 310 Larissa sat on the couch. She looked at Maisie and said, ¡°Have a seat. You want to ask about your mother, right?¡± Maisie took the seat in front of Larissa after she got her permission. She indeed wanted to know more about her mother, so she nodded. ¡°Marina is my biological sister, and I have to say, you look a lot like her,¡± Larissa said as sheughed at herself. If she had met Maisie earlier, perhaps she would not have believed Willow and even really thought Maisie was that kind of person. As if she thought of something, she asked again, ¡°Did your mother tell you why she came to Zlokova?¡± Maisie shook her head. Larissa was confused when she saw Maisie shake her head. ¡°She didn¡¯t tell me either. Honestly, had it not been for Willow¡¯s bracelet, I wouldn¡¯t have known that she hade to Zlokova.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t know either?¡± Maisie was stunned. ¡®Even Larissa doesn¡¯t know why my mother came all the way to Zlokova to escape from the de Amma family?¡¯ ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so surprised. When your mother left home that year, I always thought she was going to Morwich.¡± ¡°Morwich? Maisie was stunned again. ¡°My mom went to Morwich before?¡± Talking about Morwich, doesn¡¯t Mr. Lincolnes from Morwich? Lowering her head, Larissa continued. ¡°Before I tell you about your mother, can you answer one question of mine first?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± she said. ¡°What¡¯s going on between you and Mr. Goldmann from the Goldmanns?¡± Larissa pressed on. Maisie met her eyes, and she could vaguely guess why Larissa was asking this question. She parted her lips and answered, ¡°I¡¯m sure you already know the answer, right?¡± After all, she already had kids with Nn, and the only thing missing right now was a marriage ceremony. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Marriage ceremony¡­ Honestly, she didn¡¯t think she would have the idea of marrying him. Larissa¡¯s face became stern upon noticing the blush on Maisie¡¯s cheek. It seemed to her that Maisie had obviously fallen for Nn. After Maisie snapped herself back to reality, she said, ¡°I¡¯ve already answered your question, Mrs. Lucas. Can you tell me about my mother now? Why would she leave the de Arma family?¡± Not only that, but she had even gone as far as discarding her identity as a royal in Stoslo, changing her name, and living in seclusion in Zlokova. Larissa lowered her head. There was a sad expression on her face, and it took her quite a while before she started speaking again. ¡°She was sick,¡± she said slowly. ¡°Was it cancer?¡± Maisie asked. Larissa was stunned, and then she shook her head. ¡°Your mother¡¯s illness was strange. She was perfectly fine before leaving the de Arma family.¡± She told her that her mother had been as fit as a fiddle before leaving the de Arma family. Then, one day, she noticed that her sister was coughing blood. She had wanted to tell their father about it, but her sister asked her not to. Marina had told her that she did not want to get their father worried. Larissa smiled bitterly and continued. ¡°She never told me what was wrong with her until she left a letter and chose to go to Morwich with Strix.¡± ¡°Strix?¡± Maisie asked, dumbfounded, ¡°Who is Strix?¡± Larissa smiled slightly and replied, ¡°He was your mother¡¯s boyfriend.¡± Maisie¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly. Her father had said that her mother always had someone in her heart, and that person was not him, but this ¡°Strix¡± that Larissa mentioned? However, her father had told her that her mother had died from cancer. Could it be that her father didn¡¯t know what her mother was really suffering from? ¡°By the way, Mrs. Lucas, do you know about the feud between the Goldmanns and the de Arma family? Why would Nn¡¯s grandfather say that someone from the de Arma family nearly killed Nn¡¯s great- grandfather? Did the de Amma family really do such a thing before?¡± Larissa¡¯s face sank. She paused for a moment before answering, ¡°You should ask your grandfather about this. Your grandfather doesn¡¯t allow me to meddle with the affairs of the de Arma family. So if you want to know more about the feud between the Goldmanns and the de Armas, you should go to him.¡± Chapter 311 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 311 ¡°But Maisie, I can only remind you that your life will be in danger at any time if you continue to stay with Nn. Not because of anything, but because of the Goldmanns¡¯ special bloodline.¡± Ryleigh sat in the living room drinking fresh milk and waited for about 20 minutes, not knowing what her Aunt Larissa would say t o Zee. Just as she took a sip of milk, she noticed a dark silhouette approaching. When she looked up, the corners of her curved lips sank instantly The tall man looked at her condescendingly. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± The man gave off a hint of disgust through his nted eyes when he saw that there were still white milk stains on her lips. He thought that his mother was about to introduce some random woman to him back at home again, and that idea really scared him for good. ¡°What makes you think that I want toe to your house? If it weren¡¯t for Zee, 1¨C¡±Ryleigh was about to say something when she heard footstepsing downstairs. Soon, she saw Maisie¡¯s figure, so she put down her mug and stood up. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°Zee, have you done talking to Aunt Larissa?¡± Maisie saw that Louis was also in the living room and only nodded at him. Ryleigh pushed away Louis, who was standing in her way, and approached Maisie. She was worried when she saw that Maisie¡¯s expression looked a little off. ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Maisie forced a smile. Louis walked toward them, and his gazended on Maisie¡¯s face. ¡°I thought you would nevere to see my mother.¡± ¡°I only want to know more about my mother. And now that I know everything that I want and should know, I should take my leave already.¡± Maisie¡¯s tone sounded polite from start to finish as she walked away. Ryleigh followed her. ¡°Zee, wait for me!¡± Louis stood there and watched as the two women walked out of the door, frowning slightly. Inside the car, Maisie stared absentmindedly at the scenery along the street outside the window. ¡®Apart from knowing the reason why Mom left the de Armas back then, even Aunt Larissa doesn¡¯t know much about the affairs between the Goldmanns and the de Armas. ¡®But what Aunt Larissa said was undoubtedly a genuine piece of advice. Nn did also mention that the Goldmanns are rted to the royal family as Titus is the child of the princess of Stoslo and his great-grandfather. This bloodline will always be regarded as a disgrace to the royal family. ¡®And will it really be dangerous if I were to choose to be with Nn?¡¯ ¡°Zee!¡± Ryleigh¡¯s voice pulled Maisie out of her trance. Maisie was taken aback. Ryleigh had already pulled the car over on the side of the road to take a look at her. ¡°Zee, I just asked you something!¡± ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t hear you.¡± ¡°What in the world did Aunt Larissa tell you just now to make you feel so restless? And I also asked you where you want to go now!¡± Ryleigh paused for a split second and then continued. ¡°Do you want me to bring you back to the studio?¡± ¡®Bring me back to the studio? ¡®But I¡¯m feeling extremely agitated now. I might not even be able toe up with any ideas even if I were to go back to the studio now. Everything that¡¯s happened ever since I came back from the training camp has really made me feel very stressed and ufortable.¡¯ She leaned her elbow against the car window and stared at the colorful and noisy streets. ¡°Let¡¯s go and grab a drink.¡± At Dusk Lounge¡­ Under the dazzling lights,pared to the rtively deserted bar counter, the center of the dance floor was filled with young men and women from all walks of life, dancing and twisting their problems away. ¡°Zee, why would you think ofing out for a drink? Did Aunt Larissa say something that upset you?¡± Ryleigh knew that Maisie had never been to a lounge since she got pregnant. It seemed that she was in a really bad mood. Maisie supported her head with one hand and shook the wine ss in between her two fingers. ¡°My mother did not die of cancer, but even Mrs. Lucas doesn¡¯t know the cause of her death. As for the matter between the de Armas and the Goldmanns, it¡¯s way tooplicated. She doesn¡¯t even know anything about it.¡± Chapter 312 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 312 Ryleigh was stunned for a split second. It was obvious that Maisie¡¯s issuepletely overwhelmed her. ¡°Okay, I really can¡¯t understand it.¡± Maisie ced her hand on Ryleigh¡¯s shoulder and said with an intoxicating smile, ¡°Ryleigh, I realize that you¡¯re my only best friend. You didn¡¯t give up on me, no matter how pretentious I was or how others framed me. I don¡¯t know what I would¡¯ve done if you hadn¡¯t helped me back then.¡± Ryleigh looked bewildered. ¡°Are you drunk?¡± ¡°Just how annoying can you be? Do I look like I¡¯m drunk? I¡¯m just feeling a little emotional.¡± Maisie ced her arms on Ryleigh¡¯s shoulders. ¡°I sometimes envy you. You have a father who¡¯s always been protecting you so well since you were a little girl that he has raised you into such an innocent woman. Not to mention that no one would cause you any trouble for no reason. It¡¯s actually quite nice to be able to be a carefree youngdy.¡± ¡®At least, she won¡¯te across the problems that I face.¡¯ ¡°Since when did you see my carefree side? It just happens that you haven¡¯t seen the time when my father causes me troubles!¡± Ryleigh then whispered, ¡°I should be the one who¡¯s envious of you. You got to sleep with the man that every woman in Bassburgh wants to sleep with, and you even have three lovely kids.¡±. *Then why don¡¯t you find one and get it on with him too?¡± Sheughed. ¡°Nah, what makes you think that every woman would share the same luck with you when ites to sleeping with a man who¡¯s not only breathtakingly handsome but also impossibly loyal?¡± The phone on the table started vibrating all of a sudden. Ryleigh took a nce at Maisie¡¯s phone, saw the caller ID ¡°Nn¡± shing on its screen, and gasped. Maisie picked up the phone and answered the call, ¡°Nn?¡± Nn heard the deafening music from the other end of the call, and his expression tumed slightly gloomy. ¡°Where are you?¡± Maisie chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m at a bar. Do you want toe?¡± The person on the other end of the call remained silent for a short second and then said coldly, ¡°Address.¡± Maisie told Nn the address, and Nn really appeared in the bar within ten minutes. The speed was otherworldly! Nn¡¯s expression looked sullen as his eyes dimmed. ¡°Are you asking to be taught a lesson? How dare youe to a-¡± The figure that he was talking to suddenly threw herself into his arms and hugged him before he could finish speaking. Not to mention Ryleigh, even Nn was taken aback by her action. Maisie then wrapped her arms around his neck and let off a faint smile, ¡°Handsome fe, I¡¯m done drinking. You can take me home now!¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡®Handsome fe? The rage in Nn¡¯s heart surged as he heard her calling him names. He pinched her chin with his fingertips and lifted her head.¡° Who am I?¡± Maisie blinked. ¡°Nn Goldmann.¡± ¡°Ahem, about that, Mr. Goldmann, I¡¯ll leave Zee to you and take my leave first.¡± Ryleigh picked up her bag and escaped as fast as a hare in order not to be reprimanded. Nn looked at the woman in his arms, who seemed to be drunk and sober simultaneously, and slowly opened his lips. ¡°What are you doing at a bar?¡± Maisie was ying around with his tie. ¡°I was in a bad mood, so I came here for some drink to dpress.¡± ¡°You¡¯re in need of some dpression, aren¡¯t you?¡± Nn¡¯s gaze looked slightly cold. He picked her up horizontally and gnashed his teeth. ¡°I¡¯ll help you dpress as much as you want when we get home.¡± 1 Back at the private vi located in Blue Bay, Nn carried her to the room and quickly put her down. He quickly grabbed her waist, pressed her against the wall, and kissed her. Maisie hugged him in bewilderment while the strong arms wrapped around her waist. ¡°Zee, you can only be mine.¡± At ckgold Group¡­ Maisie wore a ckntern-sleeved turtleneck dress, with ace neckline iid with pearl essories and royal blue silver ornaments, making her look extremely delicate and elegant, She was walking up to the elevator with her head bowed while a voice came from behind. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt.¡± Maisie turned her eyes and saw Rowena walking toward her. She then greeted her with a slightly restrained expression. ¡°What a coincidence, Ms. Summers.¡± Chapter 313 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 313 Rowena¡¯s makeup looked very light and elegant today, and her dress looked grand. ¡°Didn¡¯t Nn tell you anything?¡± Maisie paused for a split second. ¡°What should he tell me about?¡± Rowena looked at her and exined, ¡°I¡¯m now Nn¡¯s assistant. Eh? Didn¡¯t Nn tell you about this?¡± Maisie chuckled and crossed her arms. ¡°Oh, it tums out to be about this. I thought you were about to bring up a big deal.¡± ¡®She¡¯s here to show off the second she bes Nn¡¯s assistant?¡¯ ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, please don¡¯t misunderstand us. After all, this is Grandpa¡¯s arrangement. Grandpa wants me to learn more from Nn, so I guess you wouldn¡¯t mind this, right?¡± She mentioned the old man only to make it clear to Maisie that she was the person that Titus valued the most. ¡®As long as Grandpa still stands by my side, there¡¯s no way that you¡¯re taking a step into the Goldmanns!¡¯. Not knowing what Rowena was expecting from her, Maisie gave off a brilliant smile. ¡°Why would I misunderstand the both of you? Aren¡¯t you just his assistant? This is just a superior-subordinate rtionship, so there¡¯s no need for you to report it to me, right?¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The phrase ¡®superior-subordinate¡¯ changed Rowena¡¯s expression as her smile gradually stiffened. She then nced at Maisie with a rather superficial grin. ¡°I¡¯m quite curious actually, Ms. Vanderbilt. Since you¡¯re rted to the de Armas, you should be able to establish your ownpany with a little help from the de Armas. Why would you bring down your dignity by starting a jewelry studio at ckgold Group?¡± Maisie squinted her eyes. ¡°Ms. Summers, are you saying that ckgold isn¡¯t good enough for me?¡± ¡°I certainly didn¡¯t mean that. It¡¯s just that you obviously have the ability to not rely on Nn, so why bother?¡± Rowena¡¯s eyes turned a little cold, and she seemed to have lost her patience to put up a show in front of Maisie. Maisie looked at those gorgeous yet threatening eyes and raised her eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I think my answer is going to disappoint you, Ms. Summers. I have never wanted to rely on Nn. He is the person who insisted that I should rely on him. ¡°The person who asked me to start a jewelry studio in ckgold is your direct superior, Nn.¡± Maisie emphasized the phrase¡¯ direct superior and entered the elevator with a smile on her face. As soon as the elevator¡¯s doors were closed, Rowena clenched her hands tightly. ¡®Sure enough, she¡¯s a sl*tty b*tch!¡¯ At Soul Jewelry Studio¡­ During the half a month Maisie had not been around, the studio was still moving like a well-oiled machine under Kennedy¡¯s management All the employees nodded and greeted Maisie when they saw that she had returned, and Maisie responded to each one of them with a smile. The moment she saw Kennedy, she smiled and said, ¡°Uncle Kennedy.¡± Kennedy stood up and nced at her. ¡°Zee, you¡¯re finally back.¡± ¡°Well, it must¡¯ve been quite a long two weeks for you.¡± Kennedy waved his hand. ¡°Fortunately, Mr. Goldmann had arranged quite a few extra hands for the studio when I was busy. By the way, you¡¯vee back just in time. The jewelry that Mr. Boucher ordered from us to be used as props in the crew appeared in the promotional teaser of his new drama. And our studio¡¯s phones have been bombarded by loads of calls since then.¡± ¡°Is the response from the public exceeding expectations?¡± Maisie¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°It¡¯s not just exceeding expectations. The orders that came in in the past two weeks have to be scheduled up until next year. I would start to run out of ideas if you were to dy your return again.¡± Kennedy handed her several stacks of order contracts as she was walking up to her desk to sit down, all of which were customization appointments for the studio. ¡°The influence of Mr. Boucher¡¯s promotional campaign is really phenomenal. I think most of these customers are Mr. Boucher¡¯s fans.¡± Kennedy asked abruptly while he was halfway through his praise. ¡°By the way, Mr. Boucher really publicized our products for us without charging us any fees for that. Zee, do you have a close rtionship with him?¡± Maisie was startled for a split second and then smiled. ¡°It should be because of his coboration with Waylon and Daisie. The two kids are filming with him, and he seems to like them very much.¡± Chapter 314 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 314 The two rugrats have mastered the skills of buttering someone up.¡¯ Kennedy nodded all of a sudden. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, Mr. Boucher is really doing his best in helping us to promote our products. Although we¡¯re profiting from this association with him without any condition being named beforehand, we can¡¯t just take advantage of him without expressing any appreciation.¡± ¡°Yeah, I understand that.¡± Maisie smiled with her arms crossed. ¡°I¡¯ll see if I can treat Mr. Boucher to a meal or something when I¡¯m free someday in the future.¡± Ordinary people would not even dare to think about buying Mr. Boucher a meal, but she could not take advantage of Mr. Boucher without doing anything in retum Thus, she could only repay his favor with a meal after giving it a good thought. When speaking of returning favors, Francisco from the training camp came to her mind too. It¡¯s depressing to admit this, but how did I end up owing favors to both the Boucher heirs?¡¯** At noon, everyone had gone out for lunch, and Maisie was the only one who was still designing some jewelry artwork in her office. asional distractions made her lose all her ideas and inspiration in an instant. She crumpled the paper into a ball and threw it into the trash bin. There were already several paper balls piling up in the bin. She rubbed her temples. I¡¯ve only gone to the training camp for half a month, and I haven¡¯t been able to get a grasp on any one of the fractions of myself before I left ever since I got back here.¡± Maisie was trapped in a trance until a Facebook notification popped up on the screen of her cell phone. [J has sent you a friend request.) Maisie tapped on the notification and skimmed through the request. This person¡¯s profile exudes the aura of a strange old man who¡¯s just started to get into Facebook and Messenger. Is this a spammer¡¯s ount? Maisie rejected the request immediately. Not long after that, a text message that came from Nn appeared on the screen of her phone. ¡°You rejected me?¡± Theers of Maisie¡¯s lips twitched. That Facebook ount from just now belongs to him? Come to think of it, isn¡¯t Nn a strange old man? However, someone had already called her before she could find the time to reply to his message. She was caught off guard, almost dropped her cell phone, then calmed herself down and picked up the call. ¡°Hello?¡± A man¡¯s deep voice came from the other end of the call. ¡°Why did you reject my friend request?¡± She gnashed her teeth. ¡°I misclicked.¡± ¡°Send one back.¡± The tone made it sound like an obligation. Maisie added Nn on Facebook ¡®It can be seen that he¡¯s a busy man who doesn¡¯t log in to his Facebook very often, no wonder he would screw up just now.¡¯ Nn added, ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you in my office.¡± Maisie was rendered speechless. She came to the administrative office, knocked on the door first, opened the door, and then entered the office after getting Nn¡¯s permission She was astounded when she saw the exquisite food and delicacies on the table. Nn put down the documents, uncrossed his long legs, slowly got up from his office chair, and walked toward her. ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten, right? Care to apany me for lunch?¡± Nn grabbed Maisie by her hand without waiting for her to respond and brought her to the couch. Maisie sat up straight beside him and recalled the steamy scene that had taken cest night. Her head was pounding, and she was on the verge of letting off steam from all orifices. Nn caught a glimpse of her awkward appearance and could not help but tease her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Has the affection that you have for me faded after only one night?¡± . This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Can you stop talking?¡± Maisie gnashed her teeth. ¡®It¡¯s alwaysscivious whenever he starts speaking, and he definitely looks better when he¡¯s dumb.¡¯ ¨C Nn squinted his eyes as the corners of his lips twitched ¡°Then why don¡¯t we relive the memory and enthusiasm fromst night?¡± Seeing that he was leaning closer Maisie panicked and pushed him away. Don ¡°Really?¡± Nn realized that he seemed to have gotten addicted to ¡°bullying¡± her. He could not help it whenever he was with her. He nibbled her slender neck abruptly, making her feel numb from head to toe and lose the strength to push him away Nn¡¯s gaze looked attractive, and his words sounded extremely flirtatious. ¡°You were very enthusiasticst night. Have you forgotten about that?¡± Nn pinched her chin with his fingertips and stared at her moist eyes. Her cheeks looked flushed, and he could not help but feel the extreme urge to ¡°bully¡± her right now. Maisie shuddered from head to toe as she pushed his body away from her. ¡°Nn, be serious!¡± Chapter 315 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 315 Nn stared at her with his tender gaze, feeling a sense of satisfaction deep down. T¡¯ve ¡°trained¡± my little wild cat well.¡¯ He pulled her fingers nearer to him and kissed them. His eyes were filled with hints of dangerous lust. ¡°Would you still go to a bar i n the future? Huh?¡± ¡°No, I won¡¯t go to one again.¡± ¡°Really? Maisie hauled his hand away from her and gave off a wrathfulugh. ¡°Yes, can we eat now?¡± There was a knock on the door. Nn¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and his voice sounded cold and indifferent. ¡°Come in.¡± Rowena walked in with some documents and was about to say something, but a trace of abhorrence shed across her eyes when she saw Maisie sitting beside Nn with a table full of delicious lunch. ¡°Is there something that demands my attention?¡± Nn¡¯s attitude toward her was still very cold. Rowena suppressed the resentment in her heart and forced a smile. ¡°I¡¯m here to inform you that the project meeting with Gleaming Mountain Inc. is about to start.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Nn tumed to look at Maisie. ¡°Zee, do you want to apany me to the meeting?¡± Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Maisie was shocked. What? mes were about to burst out of the bottom of Rowena¡¯s eyes. She bit her lip and said, ¡°Nn, although Ms. Vanderbilt works under ckgold, she isn¡¯t a ckgold employee. Isn¡¯t it a little inappropriate for her to apany you to the meeting?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not inappropriate.¡± Nn raised his hand and rubbed Maisie¡¯s head as if he was grooming a cat. ¡°Zee has been loving the idea o f staying close to metely and can¡¯t be separated from me, so I¡¯ll let her attend meetings with me to train her nerves. This would also tell everybody in thepany about her identity so that they won¡¯t bully her in the future.¡±. Maisie was rendered speechless. ¡°You¡¯re the clingy one among the two of us!¡¯ Seeing Maisie¡¯s exasperated look, Nn teased her with his affectionate gaze, ignoring the ¡°outsider¡± who was standing in the office. This flirty and amorous scene almost shattered theyer of ice that had formed in Rowena¡¯s cold eyes. ¡®All this should¡¯ve been mine! The news that Nn brought Maisie along to the meeting spread throughout the wholepany in an instant. After all, all thepany executives had seen it with their own eyes and heard it with their own ears when Mr. Goldmann announced to everyone present in the entire conference room that Maisie, the owner of Soul Jewelry Studio, was a member of his family and his fianc¨¦e. Although they had heard of it before this, it had never caused such a hugemotion. ¡°I guess it¡¯s because of the female secretary who reced Mr. Goldmann¡¯s previous secretary. That¡¯s why Ms. Vanderbilt is worried and is following Mr. Goldmann around, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I heard. I heard that Mr. Goldmann is the person who asked Ms. Vanderbilt to apany him to the meeting!¡± ¡°I also think that it¡¯s Nn who took the initiative. Ms. Zora looks like a rather indifferent person. She doesn¡¯t seem to be someone who would take the initiative.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so envious of Ms. Zora. She¡¯s now Mr. Goldmann¡¯s favorite. Who else do you think can receive the same treatment as Ms. Zora does from Mr. Goldmann?¡± The discussion stopped instantly after Rowena appeared. Everyone knew that Rowena was recing Quincy as Nn¡¯s personal assistant temporarily. They thought she was not someone t o be trifled with, so the discussion ended, and everyone disbanded. Rowena¡¯s eyes tumed cold gradually. ¡®I won¡¯t allow Maisie to act socently for long!¡¯ ¡°That b*stard!¡± Titus mmed the newspaper on the table. Rowena saw that the old man was extremely piqued after reading the news. Although there was a hint of pride beaming from the bottom of her eyes, she showed the willingness to respect Nn¡¯s choice. ¡°Grandpa, Nn really pampers Ms. Vanderbilt like no one else. He must really care about Ms. Vanderbilt, right? ¡°Even if the person that you¡¯re satisfied with is me, it¡¯s still not appropriate for me to break them up forcibly.¡± ¡°He cares?¡± Titus was exasperated. ¡°He could care about anyone in the world, but he¡¯s chosen to care about the woman who is rted to that son of a b*tch Hernandez de Armas? That woman is destined to bring the Goldmanns catastrophes!¡± Chapter 316 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 316 If this was the past, Nn would probably be a useless king! And that useless son of his, the father- and-son duo were the same. They even worked together to rebel! Rowena advised in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Grandpa. I think the problem is Ms. Vanderbilt instead of Nn.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Titus asked. Rowena pouted. ¡°Grandpa, if I told you, Nn would say that I wasining to you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m on your side. Just say it as it is.¡± Titus showed that he would support her. That made Rowena slowly say, ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt kept bothering Nn and wanted him to bring her to the meeting. And her attitude toward me was horrendous. She probably thinks that I¡¯m a threat to her. ¡°She targeted me at the camp for no reason. On the day of her assessment, Nn suddenly went to the camp with me. I think she probably told him something, and that was why he didn¡¯t trust me.¡± She was trying to paint Maisie as the troublemaker, and if it weren¡¯t for her, Nn wouldn¡¯t be so reckless as to go against him. Titus¡¯ expression darkened upon hearing that. He knew that his grandson wasn¡¯t that bad. It seemed like that woman should not be allowed to stay any longer. Waylon, who was standing outside the study, heard the conversation. His little fist tightened, and he walked away. #Mr. Goldmann pampers his wife# Maisie took some time to scroll through Twitter and saw that that was ¡®trending¡¯. She was stunned When she clicked in, it was all about them ¡®showing off their love at the office the other day. #Woody: The wife of the hunky CEO is making me jealous.# #OrangeFTW: Whenever Mr. Goldmann, who only shows up in financial news, shows up on Twitter, it¡¯s always new to make the single people jealous.# #DayDreamer: The rich just have a different way of pampering their wives.# Maisie put her phone down on the desk. The entire Zlokova would have known that she was Nn¡¯s fiancee. Would they let her continue working there? There was a knock on the door. She looked up. ¡°Come in.¡± Kennedy came in, followed closely by Cherie. ¡°Maisie!¡± 1 Maisie slowly stood up. ¡°It¡¯s you.¡± Cherie walked in proudly and said, ¡°I¡¯m taking a break, and Raven had something for me to bring to you. She said you probably left i t.¡± Maisie¡¯s smile froze upon seeing Cherie give her a bag. When she opened the bag, there was a jade ring inside that she had left at the camp. She looked up. ¡°How is Rye?¡± Cherie scratched her head and smiled. ¡°Not bad. I don¡¯t know why, but she is a lot more hardworking now.¡± Maisie looked down and smiled, but she remembered something, and her face dropped, ¡°By the way, was Wynona¡¯s death really a suicide?¡± ¡°Why do you ask?¡± Maisie¡¯sshes fluttered, ¡°I don¡¯t think she would end her own life.¡± Cherie looked down and pondered. ¡°When Mr. Goldmann got us to investigate it, I thought that something was wrong. When Wynona was locked up, we got everything she had on her, and there was no knife in the interrogation room.¡± Maisie asked, ¡°Did you find anything from the investigation?¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Chapter 317 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 317 Cherie shook her head. ¡°No. The people who saw Wynona all said that she was fine. No one knew how she got hold of the knife.¡± ¡°Was no one guarding?¡± ¡°No.¡± Maisie had her answer, so she fell deep in thought. Someone could have entered the interrogation room to see her without a guard. Seeing that she was still concerned about Wynona, Cherie smiled and said, ¡°Alright, Maisie, no need to be concerned about that. We¡¯ll look into it.¡± After Cherie left, Maisie leaned back on her seat and picked up the crushed jade ring. Even though she thought that it had been¡¯ vited¡¯ by Rowena, it was a present that Nn had gotten for her, so she decided to restore it. In the evening, Maisie went to the underground garage. When she got in front of the car, a person suddenly walked close to her. She raised her hand but was immediately held down by her waist on top of the car. The man smiled. ¡°Trying to ambush me?¡± Maisie rxed when she saw that it was Nn. ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s trying to ambush.¡± Nn lowered his head to kiss her on the lips, his eyes smiling. ¡°What spell have you cast on me? It¡¯s just been a day since thest time I saw you, and I already miss you so much.¡± He had seen that he and Maisie were trending, and he had been excited for the entire day. He had finally ¡®appeared¡¯ with Zee on the trending list proudly as fianc¨¦es. Maisie lightly pushed him away. ¡°Stop ying around. Someone might see us.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no one here.¡± Nn held her hand. His eyes fell on the jade ring on her finger, and he was a little surprised. *Zee, didn¡¯t you¡­¡± He didn¡¯t expect her to restore the broken ring. Even though it looked different from how it was when he first bought it, it was so nicely restored that there were no signs that work had been done. He was proud of her. Maisie turned her face away and pretended to be annoyed. ¡°Even though I didn¡¯t like that someone wore it before, you got it from the auction for me, so I had to wear it.¡± 1 This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Nn¡¯s eyes softened, and he held her chin up with his finger. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a better one next time, one that only you will wear.¡± Maisie smiled and pushed his hand away when she remembered something. She raised her brows and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that your grandpa will be unhappy seeing us blow up like that?¡± Titus wouldn¡¯t ept her because she was rted to the de Armas, and he had even arranged for Rowena to be by his side. Maisie wasn¡¯t a ckgold employee, but Nn had brought her along to the meeting. If she knew Titus well enough, he would probably b e fuming. Nnughed. ¡°You¡¯re worried about this?¡± Maisie turned her face away. ¡°I have enough problems, and I don¡¯t need one more.¡± They had angered Titus the other day when they argued with him. Nn scoffed, running his hand over the corner of her eyes. ¡°The Zee that I know never lets problems get to her.¡± At the Goldmann mansion¡­. At the dining table, Titus huffed because he saw that the three children were not eating. ¡°You forgot how to eat when your grandpa and dad aren¡¯t around?¡± Rowena volunteered to get some soup for them. ¡°What do you feel like having? Tell me, I¡¯ll get it for you.¡± However, when Rowena brought the bowl to Daisie, thetter spilled it, and the hot soup burned Rowena¡¯s hand. Mr. Cheshire was shocked. Titus¡¯ face dropped. These three children had been pampered for too long! He angrily said to Daisy, ¡°Apologize to Aunt Rowena!¡± Chapter 318 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 318 Daisy¡¯s eyes reddened, and she didn¡¯t say anything. Colton hugged her to console her and stared at Titus. ¡°We don¡¯t want food from this woman.¡± To them, anyone who wanted to take their father away from their mother would be a bad woman. Even though Rowena was disappointed, she still looked gracious. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Grandpa, don¡¯t me the children.¡± This little girl would get what she deserved one day. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Titus angrily mmed the table, his anger scaring everyone. ¡°I¡¯m not your grandpa nor your father. If they pampered you in the past, I¡¯m going to change your bad attitude. Apologize to ¡®Aunt Rowena!¡± Colton and Daisy were obviously startled by his anger, but they were still stubbom and refused to apologize. Waylon angrily looked toward Titus. ¡°We don¡¯t need to apologize to her.¡± Cheshire almost had a heart attack when he heard that. How could this little child talk back to Titus? Titus was shocked. This child was extremely hostile, but he had to subdue these children. ¡°If you don¡¯t apologize, there¡¯ll be no food for you.¡± ¡°We won¡¯t eat then¡± Waylon left the dining table, and Daisy and Colton followed their brother. Seeing how upset Titus was, Mr. Cheshire carefully said, ¡°The three children,¡± Their bad temper is the result of their parents¡¯ pampering. They¡¯llpromise when they¡¯re hungry.¡± Anger filled Rowena¡¯s eyes. When she became Mrs. Goldmann, she would take good care of these three rascals. Late at night¡­ Titus had trouble falling asleep. The three little great-grandchildren had angered him. They all had bad tempers, exactly like that brat Nn Even though he didn¡¯t want to pamper them, given the ¡®bad temper¡¯ of the three, they would probably not eat for the entire night. He got out of bed to check on them. Just when he got into the living room, he saw that the lights in the kitchen were on. He was angry and wondered if Mr. Cheshire was making supper for the three of them. Unexpectedly, he saw something different when he went over. Daisie and Colton were ying at the dining table while Waylon stood on a stool to make supper for them. Titus was stunned when he saw that. They could cook at such a young age! When they saw Titus, Colton and Daisy stopped ying. Titus raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Colton tumed his head and happily said, ¡°Making supper, of course.¡± Titus said in a serious tone, ¡°Making supper? How could you cook at such a young age? Who taught you that?¡± That was too dangerous. How could that brat Nn let the children cook? ¡°Cooking is no big deal. Our brother learned that when we were four and a half.¡± Daisie was proud as only Waylon had managed to learn how to cook. The other two just couldn¡¯t get it. Even their mother said that h e was a genius cook! Waylon turned off the fire. He was familiar with all the equipment in the kitchen. He brought the spaghetti out, and when Colton and Daisie smelled it, their stomachs started rumbling. They had wanted to eat sneakily but were ¡®caught by their great-grandfather. Titus looked at the spaghetti that was cooked pretty well, and surprise shed across his face. He took a good look at Waylon. This child was different from Colton and Daisie. He had a calmer mind than those who were of his age, and that fierceness in his eyes when he was angry was more like his great-grandfather¡¯s than Nn. Chapter 319 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 319 Waylon was going to grow up into someone extraordinary. The smell of the spaghetti floated into his nostrils and made that old man hungry. Daisie noticed that and brought her te over. With watery and innocent eyes, she said, ¡°Great- grandpa, do you want some?¡± Titus paused. He had yelled at this child in the evening, but now she was willing to share her food? Titus still had to keep his pride, so he cleared his throat, turned his face away, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think that I will forgive you just because you did this.¡± Daisie lowered her head and took her te back, disappointed. ¡°We know that you don¡¯t love us.¡± The old man widened his eyes. ¡°Who says I don¡¯t love you¡± ¡°There¡¯s some left in the pot if you want some. If not, it¡¯s fine.¡± Waylon cut him off. Titus was rendered speechless. Had he grown too old? How could these three children walk over his ¡®fierceness¡¯? Forget it. There was no point arguing with children. Titus took a te for himself. He wanted to try out Waylon¡¯s cooking. It was rare to see him have a meal amicably with the children. After he took a bite, he stopped speaking. Daisie smiled, her eyes shining. ¡°Isn¡¯t the spaghetti that my brother made yummy?¡± ¡°Hmm, who taught you how to cook? It¡¯s not bad.¡± ¡°Mommy.¡± Waylon¡¯s reply made Titus¡¯ hand shake. All of a sudden, the spaghetti didn¡¯t smell as good. ¡°That woman taught him? He put down his fork and said in an upset tone, ¡°How could she let you do this at your age? As if her being bad at taking care of her children isn¡¯t bad enough, she even let you y around like this.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know how tough it was for her to take care of the three of us. You don¡¯t get to say whatever you want!¡± Daisie pouted. ¡°Mommy gave birth to us alone in a foreign country and had to make money to take care of us. How can we treat her well if we don¡¯t do anything in return?¡± ¡°She gave birth to you alone abroad?¡± Titus was surprised. He didn¡¯t know about Maisie and the three children¡¯s past. Colton nodded. ¡°Yes, no one took care of her when she was pregnant with us. She went through a lot by herself.¡± Daisie added, ¡°No one can take over Mommy¡¯s ce in our hearts. Mommyes first, then Daddy.¡± Titus was silent. He put down the cutleries and went back to his room. The three children had a strong bond with their mother, and since they had been by her side since they were babies, they had a deep impression of their birth mother, Maisie. Too bad this woman was rted to the de Armas. He wasn¡¯t going to let his grandson be a pawn of the de Armas. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. The three seated rugrats looked at each other. Their great-grandfather had obviously lost interest in listening. It seemed like he wouldn¡¯t waver even if they told him about her past. The next day¡­ Mr. Cheshire walked Waylon and Daisie to the main door. The two waved to Waylon when they got to the car, ¡°We¡¯re leaving, Waylon.¡± Waylon waved back. He had finished filming his parts in the production, so he could stay home during this time. When Waylon turned around to go into the house, he bumped into Rowena, who was walking out. Even though Rowena had no love for the three, she didn¡¯t dare start anything with them since Titus was around. They were just children, so she could handle them. Chapter 320 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 320 She smiled and tried to get closer to him. ¡°Waylon, didn¡¯t you go out with your sister today?¡± Waylon coldly looked at her, and when he walked past her, he said in a disgusted tone, ¡°Stop trying. Even if you try to put ideas in Great-grandpa¡¯s head, you will never rece Mommy.¡± Rowena froze on the spot. She watched the little boy walk upstairs and was a little shocked. Putting aside the fierceness this little five-year-old had in his eyes, how would he know that she was putting ideas in Titus¡¯ head? This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Her hands that were at her sides curled into fists. They were indeed from that woman¡¯s womb-difficult, just like her! At that moment, she received a text from an unknown number. [Didn¡¯t you say you were going to get me out of the Underground Freeway? I told you everything. When are you going to do what you promised?] Rowena knew immediately that the text was from Willow. Yes, she had forgotten that Willow was a knife¡¯ that she could use! After Willow escaped with the help of a few ¡®clients¡¯, she walked with them toward a car parked on south street. The window rolled down. Rowena, who was in the car, still had her mask on. ¡°I¡¯ve brought you out. Now it¡¯s time to repay me.¡± Willow saw that this woman had some tricks up her sleeves, so she smiled and said, ¡°How do I address you?¡± Rowena calmly said, ¡°Lady Wolfsbane.¡± ¡°Alright, if you need me, Lady Wolfsbane, I¡¯ll be there.¡± Rowenaughed. ¡°It¡¯s alright. All you need to do is get rid of Maisie.¡± Even if she didn¡¯t say that, the only thing that Willow wanted to do was to get even with Maisie. Nheless, she was suspicious.¡± What do you have against her?¡± She was happy that someone else hated Maisie. It was always good to have help, but she couldn¡¯t just trust this woman. Rowena stared at her. ¡°She took something from me that didn¡¯t belong to her. She¡­ must disappear.¡± Hearing that this woman¡¯s hatred for Maisie was real, Willow was ted. ¡°My enemy¡¯s enemy is my friend. Don¡¯t worry, that woman will see her downfall soon.¡± Maisie and Kennedy sat in the private room in the restaurant they had booked. After waiting for more than ten minutes, Kennedy looked at his watch and said, ¡°It¡¯s already 9:30. Would something have come up with Mr. Boucher?¡± ¡°Maybe.¡± Maisie understood. She was d that he had agreed to meet in the first ce. He was a big name in the entertainment world with lots of movies and sponsorships to get to. She wouldn¡¯t want to take any of his previous time if it weren¡¯t to thank¡¯ him. ¡°Your Royal Highness!¡± The baby voiceing from outside the door startled her. Daisie ran to Maisie on her short little legs and hugged her. ¡°I missed you so much!¡± Maisieughed, bent down, rubbed her head, and kissed her forehead. Her face was filled with fondness. ¡°Mommy missed you too.¡± Ever since they had retumed, she had spent less time with her children and felt guilty about it. Daisie pouted and looked sad. ¡°Mommy, we don¡¯t want to stay with Great-grandpa anymore. He wants to make Daddy marry that woman and yelled at us. Waylon even said that she was putting ideas in Great-grandpa¡¯s head to rece you!¡± Maisie paused, and her expression darkened. Chapter 321 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 321 Maisie knew that the three rugrats had no reason to lie, and she was fully aware that Rowena was a hypocrite. Since Titus trusted Rowena so much, it would be a piece of cake for her to sow discord between them. Before she could ask anything, Helios and his two assistants appeared outside of the door. Daisie rushed up to Helios and tugged at his hand. ¡°Uncle Helios. Come and meet my mommy!¡± However, Helios had known about it a long time ago. He offered Daisie a smile and patted her head. He then looked at Maisie and asked, ¡°I¡¯ve kept you waiting, haven¡¯t I?¡± Maisie responded with a smile and said, ¡°We just arrived not long ago as well.¡± After they took their seat, Daisie climbed into the seat beside Maisie. Her mother was all hers today, and she would help her brothers to eat their share. ¡°I heard from Waylon that you¡¯ve been taking care of both of them on the set, Mr. Boucher. I hope they didn¡¯t give you too much trouble.¡± Daisie puffed her cheek out and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t give Uncle Helios any trouble.¡± Maisie was rendered speechless. ¡®Are you sure about that?¡¯ she asked inwardly. Helios smiled and replied, ¡°They are cute and smart, and I like them very much.¡± .Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Maisie lowered her head. ¡°In fact, I want to take this opportunity to thank you for your help in promoting the products from our Soul Jewelry Studio. After all, without your help, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to make it. So to express our gratitude, I will buy you a meal today.¡± Helios sat upright, crossed his fingers against his chin, and stared at her. ¡°Just one meal?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Maisie was stunned. ¡®If not, then two meals? Helios snorted when he saw the confused expression on Maisie¡¯s face. ¡°If you want to return this ¡®favor¡¯, you don¡¯t have to pay for it yourself. Speaking of which, Nn also owes me a favor, so let¡¯s put this on him instead.¡± Maisie smiled awkwardly. ¡°So it¡¯s true that one¡¯s worst enemy is your friend?¡¯ Soon, the dishes were served. Maisie felt rxed throughout the entire process. Although Helios came from an elite family and was a top-ss celebrity in the entertainment industry, he was down to earth and had a nice personality. When they talked about Francisco, Maisie asked curiously, ¡°By the way, why is Francisco in the training camp?¡± ¡°It seems that you¡¯ve met my cousin in the camp, Ms. Vanderbilt. He¡¯s my uncle¡¯s son. My uncle isn¡¯t satisfied with his yful attitude toward life, so he sent him into the training camp to get him trained and hoping that he could change his attitude,¡± Helios replied in a steady voice. Maisie nodded understandingly. After all, Francisco did give people a vibe that he was not very serious with the things going around him. ¡°He was the one who called me when you got bitten by the pit viper. That was why I brought Professor Leonhardt to the training camp to make sure that you were alright.¡± Maisie was stumped. ¡®So they were the ones who saved me? ¡°Mommy, you were bitten by a snake?¡± Daisie frowned. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me anything about it, Mommy?¡± Maisie hastily stuffed a few french fries into her hand to avert her attention. Kennedy did not know that Maisie had been injured in the training camp either. What¡¯s more, she had been bitten by a pit viper. That was just too dangerous. After they had finished their meal, they left the private room and came to the basement parking lot. Maisie squatted in front of Daisie and nted a kiss on her cheek. ¡°Honey, be a good girl on the set, got it?¡± Daisie nodded. ¡°Okay. I will.¡± She rose to her feet and handed Daisie to her assistant, Ang. Ang then brought Daisie into Helios¡¯ car. ¡°Take care of yourself.¡± Helios was standing beside Maisie and talking to her. He suddenly noticed something and chuckled. ¡°Remember, don¡¯t look back and get into your car immediately.¡± Chapter 322 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 322 Maisie was stunned for a moment upon hearing what Helios had said. However, the scale soon dropped before her eyes, and she realized what he was talking about. Someone was hiding in the dark to take pictures of them. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Therefore, she did not tum her head around. She walked to her car with Kennedy, and just as they expected, the scene of them parting ways was captured by the paparazzo in the dark. He looked at the few photos in his camera, licked his lips, and a triumphant smile crawled upon his lips. He was confident that these photos would cause a sensation across the town, and the editor-in-chief would praise him. When Maisie and Kennedy returned to Soul, she suddenly thought of something and said to Kennedy, ¡°Uncle Kennedy, please keep an eye on the news for me these days.¡± ¡°News? What for?¡± ¡°Yes. When we parted ways with Helios, he warned me that there were paparazzi around. We were probably caught on camera.¡± Honestly, Maisie was not worried about what they would write about her and Helios. She just did not want to expose her daughter i n front of the Inte, and she did not want her to suffer from Inte violence at a young age. Kennedy nodded and replied, ¡°Alright, then. I¡¯ll keep an eye out for you.¡± Just as she walked into her office, someone pounced on her and secured her tightly in his embrace. The man closed the door, leaned against it, and lowered his head to look at the woman in his arms. ¡°Where have you been again? Don¡¯t you think you owe me an exnation?¡± Maisie knew who he was without even turning her head. The tips of her lips curled up helplessly as she said, ¡°I just went to have lunch with Helios?¡± Nn squinted his eyes and turned her around to face him. ¡°Have lunch with Helios?¡± ¡°Yes. I wanted to thank him for helping me,¡± Maisie replied as she raised her head to meet his gaze. ¡°Sir, you¡¯re the CEO of ckgold. Are you not worried about setting tongues wagging foring to my studio every day?¡± Nn leaned forward and pressed his forehead against hers. ¡°Do you think other people would have the guts to talk about me behind my back? Besides, I own ckgold. I can go wherever I want to, and even if Ie to find my rich girl every day, nobody is going to say anything.¡± Maisie did not know what to say. ¡®If I¡¯m a rich girl, then what are you? A kept man? With your face?¡¯ Maisie stared intently at his face, and she had to say-he indeed had a handsome face. If she really was a rich girl looking for a kept man, she would definitely pick him. She lifted his chin with her finger and smiled alluringly. ¡°Then I suppose it would cost a mint to spend a night with you, right, Mr. Goldmann?¡± Nn raised his eyebrows, went closer to her, and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll pay for the rest of the bill.¡± ¡°Mmm¡­¡± He coiled his arms around her waist and lowered his head, pressing his lips against hers. The desire in his eyes was burning high, and Maisie was certain that she must get carried away with the frenzy of the moment. She should have stopped him now, but she didn¡¯t do it. Whenever she heard footsteps outside of the door, Maisie¡¯s heart would skip a beat, for she was worried that someone mighte t o knock at her door. Rowena walked to the administrative office and knocked on the door, but no one responded to her. She pushed the door open and went inside, but Nn was nowhere to be seen. She stopped one of the staff members and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Nn?¡± The staff member replied with a smile, ¡°If Mr. Goldmann isn¡¯t in his office, maybe you should try your luck on the 16th floor.¡± Everyone in the administrative office knew where Nn would go whenever he was not in his office, and they were ustomed to i ¡®The 16th floor? Isn¡¯t that where Maisie¡¯s studio is?¡¯ Rowena¡¯s face sank when that thought came into her mind. She turned around and went to the elevator. When she stepped out of the elevator on the 16th floor, she asked the female staff member at the counter, ¡°Is Nn here?¡± 1) The staff member was stunned for a moment before replying, ¡°Yes. Mr. Goldmann has been staying in Ms. Zora¡¯s office.¡± Rowena headed straight to Maisie¡¯s office after she heard what the staff member said. She couldn¡¯t stand the thought of them staying together. After all, the reason Titus had put her beside Nn was to split them apart. Just when Rowena wanted to knock on the door when she reached Maisie¡¯s office, she suddenly heard the from inside. Chapter 323 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 323 ¡°Ouch, you¡¯re hurting me, Nn. Can¡¯t you be more gentle!?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll be more careful.¡± Rowena¡¯s face tumed dark. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡®How¡­ How shameless of them to do that kind of thing in the office? Maisie, you truly are one seductive evil woman! Driven by her rage, she pushed the door open, and then she was stunned. Maisie was sitting on the couch while Nn was squatting in front of her, massaging her foot. Nn turned his head to look at Rowena sternly and said, ¡°Can¡¯t you knock?¡± Rowena¡¯s expression changed, and she replied stiffly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I thought¡­ I thought something happened here.¡± Maisie¡¯s face turned red in embarrassment. Thank goodness he didn¡¯t do it for too long today. Or else, I might have to find a hole and bury myself in it.¡¯ ¡°Even if something happened here, what has it got to do with you?¡± Nn asked, his voice cold. ¡°If you don¡¯t have anything else, then get the hell out of here.¡± Rowena did not expect that Nn would chase her away again. She bit her lower lip and looked at Maisie intently before turning around and heading out of the office. Maisie lowered her head to look at Nn and said, ¡°How can you be so mean to her? She¡¯s probably going to be sad again¡± Nn lifted his head to meet her gaze, and then he suddenly applied a stronger force on his hand. TIL I ! ¡°Ouch!¡± Maisie yelped out in pain She withdrew her sprained ankle from Nn¡¯s hand and said, ¡°How could you do that to me, Nn? I¡¯m not letting you touch me anymore!¡± AL Propping himself up on the couch behind her, he looked at her intently and said, ¡°What does it matter to me if she¡¯s sad or not? She¡¯s not my woman, after all.¡± Maisie¡¯s eyshes quivered, but she did not say anything. I. Judging from Nn¡¯s personality, he wouldn¡¯t take care of those who were not important to him. This was something she had experienced in the past, but she wondered if she should be d that she hadn¡¯t been as ¡°miserable¡± as Rowena. ¡°You¡¯re right, but wasn¡¯t Willow technically your woman as well? Why didn¡¯t you-¡± ¡°Maisie.¡± Nn¡¯s brows were deeply furrowed. ¡°If you mention Willow again. I¡¯ll make sure you won¡¯t be able to get out of bed tomorrow.¡± #Helios secretly meeting a mysterious woman# As expected, the title appeared on Google trends, and since it was news about Helios, the best actor, it became the top search in Google. Maisie scrolled across her tablet. Perhaps due to the angle problem, both Helios and she looked very ¡°intimate¡± in the photo. However, the silver lining was she had been kissing Daisie in that photo. She had blocked Daisie¡¯s face, so she did not appear in the photo. Sensing her anxiety, Kennedyughed and tried tofort her. ¡°Theizens haven¡¯t made any comments on you and that kid yet. Besides, most of thements aren¡¯t malicious.¡± Manyizens and Helios¡¯ fansmented on Helios¡¯ Facebook page. #Doggy Helios¡¯ No.1 fan: Dude, please stop hiding in the dark. Just make it public. I beg you.#. #Love is a light @Helios CG: (Cry] Helios, Is she your girlfriend? I¡¯m really worried that you won¡¯t be able to get yourself a wife.# #Rowlo: Hahahaha *Burp* This is so hrious. I thought there would be a war, but it turns out that all of you are just encouraging him to get married soon.# #Invincible Helios @Rowlo: [Helpless] Considering his age, we no longer have any demands. We¡¯re satisfied as long as she¡¯s a living person.# Maisie was rendered speechless. If she had to use something to describe Helios¡¯ fans, it would be the phrase ¡°out of the ordinary.¡± Inside the administrative office, Nn frowned when he saw the news on Facebook. It seemed to him that those paparazzi must have a death wish to spread scandalous news about his woman and the Bouchers? In the meantime, he heard Titus¡¯ voice ring outside of his office. ¡°Is that brat not going to see me anymore?¡± Chapter 324 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 324 Nn frowned. He knew that Elder Master Goldmann would show up today. That was the reason he had informed the receptionist t o tell Titus that he was not in the office. He did not expect him toe straight up to his office. Titus pushed the door to the office open. When he saw Nn, he harrumphed. ¡°Hmph! What now? Are you going to cut ties with your grandfather?¡± Nn put his legs down, ced his phone on the table, and leaned back slightly. There was no expression on his face as he said,¡± You know I wouldn¡¯t do that.¡± ¡°You wouldn¡¯t do that?¡± Titus¡¯ face was dark, ¡°You refuse toe home because of that woman, and now you¡¯re telling me that you wouldn¡¯t dare to do that?¡± Nn harrumphed coldly. ¡°If my memories serve me right, you¡¯re the one who chased me out of the house. Since you want me to stay out of your face, what¡¯s the point for me to go back?¡± ¡°Nn, you must have been bewitched by that woman. Did you see what that woman did? She took Daisie to meet up with the eldest son of the Bouchers in secret. Do you think I couldn¡¯t recognize her just because her face isn¡¯t shown in the photo?¡± Titus snarled exasperatedly. His impression of Maisie had be worse again. Even if there was nothing happening between them, how could she bring her daughter to meet with another man? What¡¯s more, she was captured by the paparazzi, and now everyone on the Inte was talking about her. Was she not afraid of bringing bad publicity to the Goldmanns once they found out that she was Nn¡¯s wife? A cold smile appeared on theer of Nn¡¯s lips. ¡°I know she went to see Helios. Besides, she didn¡¯t meet him alone. Can¡¯t you see there are so many people on the side?¡± 1 ¡°Nn¡¯ Titus took a deep breath and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ve never asked anything from you since you¡¯re a kid. I just want you to give up o n Maisie, why can¡¯t you just listen to me once? There are so many women out there, why must it have to be her? I¡¯m sure you know what the de Arma family did to us in the past. I just don¡¯t want you to end up like your mother and be the weapon for the de Arma family to use against us.¡± Nn jerked up from his chair. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare mention my mother in front of me!¡±. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Titus was dumbstruck. He could clearly see the anger in Nn¡¯s eyes. . ..75 1 The light in his eyes dimmed as he continued. ¡°It¡¯s not that we didn¡¯t save her back then. It¡¯s just that it was toote when we received the information¡± Nn snorted. ¡°I know you had always been dissatisfied with my mother because she was an actor. You have your men in everyer of Stoslo, so there¡¯s no way that you wouldn¡¯t know that my mother was missing for 24 hours! You said it was already toote by the time you received the information or did you simply not take my mother¡¯s life seriously?¡± Titus¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He knew that this matter had been a chip in Nn¡¯s shoulder. Nn had been 17 years old that year. His mother, Natasha, had traveled to Stoslo to attend a fashion week event, but that also turned out to be herst event before she died. Titus took a deep breath and said, ¡°But the people who abducted your mother were the people from the de Arma family!¡± ¡°But I hate you guys even more.¡± That was the reason he refused to take over the Night Banquet. After all, he couldn¡¯t forget about the things that had happened to his mother. They had turned a blind eye when his mother was in danger! How were they any different from the ones who had killed her? 1 Titus was stumped when he heard what Nn said. It took him quite a long while before he said weakly, ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry about your mother, but believe it or not, it¡¯s true that we didn¡¯t receive any news because it all happened too quickly at that time. We had done everything we could to look for her, but we couldn¡¯t find her.¡± He did not want to say anything or exin anything anymore. In the meantime, Rowena was standing outside of the door. When she heard the things that had happened to Nn¡¯s mother 15 years ago, all colors drained from her face as a bad premonition rose from her stomach pit. Chapter 325 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 325 The atmosphere in the office was tense even after Elder Master Goldmann had left. Nn pulled a packet of cigarettes out of his drawer. It had been a long time since hest smoked, but he did not know why he had an urge to smoke right now. He sped the cigarette between his lips and lit it up with a lighter. He rose to his feet and walked up to the floor-to-ceiling window. He took a long drag and held the cigarette between his fingers. It went without saying that he hated those people who had killed his mother to the core. However, had it not been for his great grandfather, his mother wouldn¡¯t have gotten caught up in it Even if the de Arma family was the main culprit, he knew that Maisie had nothing to do with them. He allowed himself to get drowned in his own memories while the cigarette continued to bum in between his fingers. He tapped ash into the ashtray, and he figured that he should keep this matter a secret from Maisie. Rowena was sshing herself with cold water to calm herself down inside the restroom. No one would know about the thing that had happened that year: As long as she kept quiet, nobody would know about it. It had nothing to do with her¡­ ¡°Help me!¡± However, the scene was so vividly clear it was as if it had only happened yesterday. The scene when Natasha had asked her to save her, the two men who had taken her away, and the tattoos on the back of their hands. She still remembered it clearly. It was ¡®his¡¯ people back then who..N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Rowena had been there at that time. She could have saved Natasha from those two men, but she had flinched and backed away because she wanted nothing to do with it¡­. She had been afraid of being expelled from the Night Banquet because of this matter. She had not wanted Titus or Nn to be disappointed in her, so she had chosen to tell lies and hide the truth. As a result, they had missed the best timing to save Nn¡¯s mother. 1 That man had alsoe to her because of this. That evil, vicious, scary man. He hade up to her and said, ¡°You¡¯ve seen everything that happened that year, right, Rowena? But i t doesn¡¯t matter. Had it not been for you, we wouldn¡¯t have gotten the opportunity as well.¡± Rowena¡¯s face was ashen pale in the mirror. Suddenly, a staff member patted her shoulder, causing her to jump up in shock and her face to be even paler. The female staff member was startled by her reaction as well. Looking at herplexion, she asked, ¡°Ms. Summers, are you not feeling well?¡± Rowena took a deep breath and offered her a stiff smile. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m a little bit under the weather, but I¡¯m fine now.¡± There was a surge ofplicated emotions in Rowena¡¯s eyes when she got out of the restroom. Nn hated what happened to his mother back then, so she could never let anyone know that it had anything to do with her. ¡®That¡¯s right. Mrs. Goldmann¡¯s death has nothing to do with me. Since they all thought it was the doing of the de Arma family, then so be it. It has nothing to do with me at all!¡¯ #Breaking news: The identity of the mystery woman who met with Helios has been revealed to be Maisie Vanderbilt, the fianc¨¦e of Mr. Goldmann.# #E-news headlines: ording to an insider, Maisie Vanderbilt is Zora, the top jewelry designer. She is suspected of having a child out of wedlock, and the father of the child is unknown.# Another breaking piece of news went viral again on the Inte in the afternoon. Some of the sharp- eyedizens noticed that the kid in the photo was the little girl who yed Helios¡¯ daughter in the show. Someizens revealed that the two children in the show were twins, and they suspected that they were rted to Maisie. As for the father of the two children, a lot of theizens suspected that it was rted to the previous rumor that stated Mr. Goldmann had already gotten married in secret and had two children. Besides that, they were pretty certain that the two children who appeared with Mr. Goldmann were the two rising child stars. However, arge number ofizens did not buy it. All of them swarmed into Waylon and Daisie¡¯s Facebook page and showered them with all sorts of nasty remarks. #You don¡¯t have a father, right? Gee, that¡¯s sad# #They aren¡¯t Mr. Goldmann¡¯s kids. Mr. Goldmann hasn¡¯t announced that he has children, right? I¡¯m sure she had the kids with a stranger, and now she¡¯s trying to make Helios their father.# Chapter 326 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 326 #I heard that the mother of the two kids is a wh*re, a wh*re who gave birth to the kids out of wedlock, and Mr. Goldmann wants to b e with such a woman?# #She actually used her kids to approach the best actor in order to surround them with the hype created. argh, get out of Zlokova! You¡¯re not worthy of both Mr. Boucher and Mr. Goldmann!# Maisie¡¯s face tumed cold instantly upon reading through thements that were abusing her children with malicious words in thement section. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Kennedy noticed that something was wrong and said, ¡°Zee, these spitefulments probablye from some random keyboard warriors that are open for hire online. Take a look at these. They¡¯re all left by anonymous ounts.¡± ¡°Can you track the IP addresses that these people used?¡± Maisie¡¯s tone turned low in an instant. Kennedy nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll try my best.¡± After Kennedy went out, Maisie could not help but clench her hands resting on the desk into fists. T¡¯ll definitely find out who¡¯s behind this! Meanwhile, in an Intemet cafe¡­ Willow had made a couple of dozens of online transactions to all the anonymous keyboard warriors that had been creating a stir through a few haters¡¯ groups on the Intemet. Including all the cash payments that she had made before this, she had spent a total of $50,000 from beginning to end. Seeing how the haters that she had hired abused the two little b*stards online, she felt exceptionally triumphant. It¡¯ll be best if thesements hound those two kids to death. I¡¯ll finally get to relieve my resentment as long as I get to witness Maisie suffer! Waylon and Daisie became the most popr search result on Google Trends over the night. Many rationalizens could not stand it anymore, thinking that the haters were overly strict when it came tomenting on the two children Soon, the two opposite factions almost started a war of words. Some of the haters were Helios¡¯ fans, so even Helios¡¯ fan base was divided into two opposite forces this time around. Both parties werepletely piqued when discussing this issue online, and this debate quickly tumed the Inte into a battlefield. Nn threw the tablet on the table, picked up his cell phone, and made a call. ¡°Get someone to remove those popr searches and topics immediately. Summon all the media outlets here tomorrow. I have something to announce.¡± In the evening, as soon as Waylon and Daisie left thepany, they were immediately surrounded by a crowd. As Ang and the bodyguards both were protecting the children behind them, a group of people who pretended to be Helios¡¯ fans yelled, ¡°You b*stards! You should go to hell!¡± ¡°That wh*re actually dreams of approaching Helios with your help? You two should just quit showbiz!¡± Ang was so exasperated that she cursed at those people. ¡°Are you f*ckers even humans? How can you use those words in front o f these kids? Just how sickening can you people be!?¡± Waylon clenched his fists tightly while he protected his sister. He also red at those people with his gloomy and stem gaze. At that moment, someone flung a water bottle in the direction of the two children. Just as Waylon was about to block the bottle with his body, a swift silhouette dashed toward the two kids, grabbed them into her arms, and the water bottle hit her on the back. ¨C ¡°Mommy!?¡± Waylon was stunned. He then red fiercely at the people who had thrown the water bottle, wanting to shred them into pieces. Maisie rubbed their heads. ¡°Stay here and don¡¯t move.¡± She turned around walked toward the woman who threw the water bottle, and pped her to the ground. Everyone was shocked, and the scene turned silent for a moment. Maisie red at the crowd coldly. ¡°I¡¯ll give you two options. You either go to the hospital or the police station with me!¡± The bodyguards rolled up their sleeves, ready to take action. Those people took a few steps back, pointed at her, and shouted, ¡°Just you wait!¡± The crowd evacuated almost immediately. Daisie and Waylon came to Maisie. ¡°Mommy!¡± Maisie crouched down and hugged them uneasily. ¡°Waylon, Daisie, are you all right?¡± Maisie was worried that the children would be affected by the rumors, so she hade to pick them up in person Her heart ached when she saw Waylon and Daisie being stopped at the entrance and even being yelled at. She even regretted allowing them to develop their career in the entertainment industry Waylon shook his head and caressed her head as if he wasforting her. ¡°Mommy, does it hurt?¡± She had been hit by the water bottle just now. Chapter 327 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 327 ¡®It must¡¯ve been painful, right?¡¯ Maisie was stunned and could not help but feel a sense of irritation in her nasal cavity. She then stood up to hold back her grievances. ¡°I¡¯m not hurt. I only want you to be alright.¡± ¡± *These people are mad. They actually pretended to be Mr. Helios¡¯ fans and did such a thing to children.¡± Ang knew that those people were not Helios¡¯ fans at all. Although Helios¡¯ fans were notorious for their foul mouths, they had never caused chaos to their idol ¡®Where did those people find the courage to pose as someone else and make a fuss here!?¡¯ Maisie smiled at her. ¡°Thank you for taking care of them. I¡¯ll take over here.¡± Ang nodded. Back at the Blue Bay vi¡­ Probably because of the new environment. Waylon and Daisie were delighted, as if the incident that they had just gone through did not leave much impact on them. ¡°Wow, we can see the sea from here!¡± The beach vi that they had been staying in before this was not located anywhere close to the ocean at all. So seeing that Daisie liked it, Maisie put down her handbag, walked toward the two of them, crouched down, and hugged them. ¡°You can stay here with Mommy for a few more days if you really like it here.¡± (1 She was relieved to see that her children were happy. Waylon turned his head to look at her. ¡°Mommy, you don¡¯t have to worry about us. We¡¯ll take care of ourselves.¡± Maisie froze in ce. The more she saw Waylon behave so sensibly, the more distressed she felt. ¡®Mommy, why hasn¡¯t Daddye back?¡± Daisie asked. Maisie was flustered for a split second IP 14! ¡®Given Nn¡¯s temperament, hees to me whenever he¡¯s free, but he hasn¡¯t shown up all day today¡¯ This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Maybe your dad is busy. Be good, I¡¯ll go cook for you.¡± Maisie rubbed their little heads, got up, rolled her sleeves, and entered the kitchen TUT ¨C It was already veryte in the night when Nn returned to the Blue Bay vi. He originally thought that Maisie should have gone to bed, but she was changing out of her clothes when he pushed the door open. However, the obvious bruise on the fair skin on her back hurt his eyes. Maisie was shocked, took a nce at him, and put on her nightgown calmly. ¡°You¡¯vee back?¡± Nn walked up to her and hugged her from behind. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your back?¡± Maisie touched the bruised spot on her back. Although it hurt a little, she did not care about it at all. ¡°I hit something identally.¡± She thought of something, turned around to look at him, and frowned. ¡°I¡¯ve fetched Waylon and Daisie back today, don¡¯t mess around.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Nn leaned over and buried his face in the back of her neck. ¡°We have good sound instion.¡± Maisie shuddered and hurriedly held him down. ¡°Nn, you b*stard!¡± The next day¡­ Maisie and Nn appeared at ckgold Group with a high-profile grandeur, and a younger male employee walked up to them. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, the reporters are all waiting for you in the conference room.¡± ¡°Reporters?¡± Maisie looked at Nn suspiciously. Nn held her hand. ¡°Given the situation that we¡¯re in, we should announce to the public that we have kids.¡± Maisie was dumbfounded. ¡®Is he doing so because Waylon and Daisie are being bullied on the Inte?¡¯ When they arrived at the conference room, several reporters were indeed waiting in the room. The conference was organized in the form of a live interview, so everyone was already there waiting for them to arrive in order to start filming. The female reporter who was in charge of the interview stepped forward respectfully. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, may I start now?¡± Nn nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Nn and Maisie sat down. The cameraman set up the camera, and the female reporter asked when the recording started, ¡°Regarding the recent remarks on the Inte which im that Ms. Vanderbilt got pregnant out of wedlock, are they true?¡± Chapter 328 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 328 Nn took a nce at Maisie and then replied, ¡°It¡¯s true, but this my me to bear. If I had known about the fact that she had gotten pregnant, I wouldn¡¯t have let her leave.¡± Maisie was startled. ¡®Is Nn nning to take full responsibility for the incident from six years ago? He didn¡¯t even know who I was six years ago¡­¡¯ The female reporter moved on with the next question. ¡°Then have you dated?¡± Nn held Maisie¡¯s hand and gave off a smile. ¡°We haven¡¯t had the time to date each other, but I fell in love with Zee at first sight. She¡¯s my one and only.¡± ¡®Ba-dump, ba-dump! Maisie¡¯s heart was racing. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. The female reporter then asked, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, are you saying that the two children are the products of your love?¡± Nn responded, ¡°Yes, but you¡¯ve gotten it wrongly. There are not only two, Zee has given birth to three children for me.¡± The female reporter smiled. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you make it known before this?¡± Nn replied calmly, ¡°Because we don¡¯t want our children to be involved in all the potential public opinion. We love them very much, so I absolutely won¡¯t allow anyone to smear my wife and my children online maliciously.¡± The female reporter continued asking, ¡°As far as everyone knows, the both of you haven¡¯t gotten married just yet, have you?¡± Nn¡¯s eyes squinted slightly. ¡°We¡¯ve already discussed it and havee up with a time to tie the knot. We just don¡¯t want the outside world to disturb us, so I hope the media will stop deciding and suspecting things between us husband-and-wife arbitrarily.¡± The spection on the Inte stopped after the announcement was broadcast live, and most of the netizens felt sorry for the two children who were violently abused by the public. Even the video that recorded how Maisie had pped the fan, which was uploaded yesterday, attracted a lot of heat. Maisie retumed to Soul Jewelry Studio, and Kennedy walked over with the tablet. ¡°Zee, I¡¯ve already found out the identity of all those haters. They¡¯ve set up a hater group that has more than 1,000 people in it.¡± Kennedy handed the tablet to Maisie. ¡°Thank you, Uncle Kennedy. I¡¯ll take care of the rest,¡± Maisie replied with a smile. After Kennedy went out, Maisie skimmed through the identity of all the haters that he had found. She then sent the name of the hater group that Kennedy found to Erwin, asking for Erwin¡¯s help to track the IP address that the ounts used, In just over ten minutes, Erwin had managed to locate all the IP addresses used by all the ounts for her. He even attached the owners¡¯ personal information. Maisie drove to the Inte cafe near Nancy Street, walked up to the reception of the cafe, and asked the manager at the reception, ¡°Is there a young man that goes by the name Tyler Leonardsson who oftenes here?¡± ¡°Tyler Leonardsson? Are you referring to that little good-for-nothing? He doese here often. Who are you?¡± The manager had a very deep impression of Tyler. After all, he was the leader of the mob that had always created troubles at the cafe. Maisie gave off a faint smile. ¡°I¡¯m his eldest cousin.¡± The manager¡¯s expression changed as his impression of Tyler changed. ¡®That brat actually has such a beautiful cousin?¡¯ ¡°Tyler hasn¡¯te here today. I guess he¡¯s at the arcade at the moment. The arcade is located just opposite the street, another 50 meters down the street.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Maisie exited the inte cafe and crossed the road to the sidewalk on the opposite side of the street. Sure enough, the manager had not lied to her. There was indeed an arcade located 50 meters down the street at the corner of the street. Maisie walked toward the arcade while the two teenagers with dyed hair exited the arcade shoulder-to- shoulder. Maisie stopped them. The two teenagers looked back and took a good look at Maisie. ¡°Did you call us?¡± ¡®Did we actually just get approached by a beauty? by a beauty Maisie smiled and asked, ¡°Do you know Tyler Leonardsson?¡±. The blond teenager froze. ¡°I¡¯m Tyler. Are you looking for me?¡± Maisie¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and the corners of her red lips were raised. ¡°So, you¡¯re the admin of the hater group?¡± Chapter 330 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 330 ¡®Everything has gone wrong because of Maisie. I wouldn¡¯t have to go through so many sh*tty situations if she had not returned to Zlokova back then! Maisie¡¯s expression looked gloomy, as if ayer of fog was suffusing right in front of her face. ¡°Don¡¯t put all the me on me. How would you end up in that sh*t hole if you hadn¡¯t done anything? If you have the guts to bring harm to others, at least have the guts t o take full responsibility for what you¡¯ve done. ¡°Willow, let me wam you. If you don¡¯t cherish the things that still make you human, I can make your life even worse than how it is now.¡± Maisie flung her to the ground. Willow¡¯s hair was messy at the moment, and her appearance could not look any more embarrassing. She clenched her hands tightly and red at Maisie hatefully. ¡°Do you think you can live in peace as soon as I learn to behave myself? I¡¯m not the only one who wants to make things difficult for you!¡± Maisie squinted her eyes and pursed her lips, not uttering a single word. Willowughed. ¡°There¡¯s still someone out there who hates you, and that person will never let you go this easily.¡± Maisie raised her eyebrows. ¡°Oh, are you saying that there¡¯s someone behind the curtains supporting your actions?¡± . , Willow¡¯s gaze looked dodgy. ¡°There¡¯s absolutely no way that I¡¯m telling her anything! Seeing that she did not n to say anything, Maisie did not continue to question her. Instead, she leaned down to look at her condescendingly and raised her phone. ¡°Willow Vanderbilt, I won¡¯t give you another chance this time.¡± ¡°W-What do you want to do?¡± Willow¡¯s expression changed. ¡®Dimn it! Is this bitch nning to expose me?¡¯. Maisie gave off a faint smirk. ¡°The hater group must be very lively, but how can you be the only one that gets to enjoy the view? Let¡¯s bring more people into this loop.¡± She grabbed her phone and made a call next to her ear. ¡°Uncle Kennedy, you may release the content now.¡± 1. ¡°Maisie, you b*tch, you-¡°Willow was about to pounce at Maisie to snatch her phone, but Maisie took a step backward immediately and dodged her assault. Maisie said with a hint of amusement in her eyes while watching Willow.trembling in anger and lying on the ground in embarrassment, ¡°Good luck.¡± She then turned away and left. Willow red at Maisie¡¯s back and gnashed her teeth I¡¯ll definitely repay today¡¯s humiliation in double in the future!¡¯ Allizens were piqued when the content of the hater group was exposed on Twitter and Facebook. #GrassyGreeen: Those keyboard warriors should just die!# #AdorableBTBrainless: They turned out to be keyboard mercenaries who were hired by someone else. They¡¯re actually abominable enough to abuse two children.# #Shift: It turns out that the hater group really does exist.# #Forest InDa South: Cull the bullsh*t, just report them.# Willow¡¯s phone almost blew up due to all the calls that came in at the same time. She got scolded as soon as she answered one of the phone calls. ¡°Are you the person who posted the screenshots of our group chat box online? Are you an idiot? Have you lost your mind!?¡± Willow roared exasperatedly, ¡°What do you mean by I¡¯m the person who posted the screenshots on the Inte!? You¡¯re the useless one here! You actually allowed others to track you!¡± ¡°F*ck, picking up your task is just pure bad luck!¡± The man hung up the phone angrily. And when Willow saw the article ¡°the hater group¡± that was posted on both Twitter and Facebook, she smashed her phone on the ground and gnashed her teeth in rage. ¡°Maisie Vanderbilt! This is all on you, you b*tch!¡± ¡°That b*tch actually found out so quickly¡­ Did Nn help her from behind the scene? ¡®Sh*t, if Nn were to find out that I¡¯ve managed to escape¡­¡¯ She did not dare to think-all she knew was that she did not want to go back to that filthy ce anymore.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Thinking of this, Willow became anxious as she had no money on her. Fortunately, she thought of ¡°Lady Wolfsbane¡± all of a sudden. Yes, she¡¯s the only person who can help me.¡¯ She sent a message to Lady Wolfsbane, asking for her help.. It did not take long for Lady Wolfsbane to reply, and she transferred $100,000 to her generously Just when she wanted to thank her, Lady Wolfsbane had already replied to her text message. 1 . [I¡¯m not paying you for nothing. I need you to do one thing for me.] At Soul Jewelry Studio.. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Willow to be the culprit behind this.¡± Kennedy knew that someone had hired the keyboard warriors, but he did not expect it to be Willow Chapter 331 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 331 Maisie had been under the impression that the things that happened to Le would tone Willow down, but it seemed to Maisie that it was not the case. It had only been half a month, and Willow had started again. Maisie frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯m sure that Willow wouldn¡¯t stop so soon. Uncle Kennedy, can you tell Ang to keep an eye on those two kids?¡± The only thing she was worried about right now was the two kids. Kennedy nodded Maisie sat in her office and thought for a moment. Willow had said Nn had sold her to the Underground Freeway. If that were the case, then how did she escape from a ce like the Underground Freeway? Maisie figured that if she wanted to know the answer, she needed to look for Nn. Maisie came to the administrative office. She rapped on the door a few times, but nobody responded. It was only when she decided to go in that Rowena¡¯s voice rang out behind her. ¡°Nn is talking to his client about a project downstairs. Why are you looking for him?¡± Maisie tumed her head around and offered her a smile, ¡°I¡¯m here to invite my fiance for lunch, of course. Well, since he¡¯s busy, I¡¯ll g. o back to my office and wait for him.¡± Just when she was about to leave, Rowena grabbed her am. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, can I have a second with you?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Maisie looked at the hand that was grabbing her arm and said, ¡°Sure.¡± Rowena released her hand and met her gaze. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know what happened between the Goldmanns and the de Armas?¡± 1 Both of them then headed to the stairwell through the emergency exit. Standing with her arms crossed in front of her chest, Maisie asked, ¡°What is the thing that you want to tell me?¡± There was no expression on Rowena¡¯s face. She said, ¡°The reason Grandpa loathes the de Ama family is that the de Arma family has allied with those hypocritical people from the royal left-wing party. Rather than saying that the Goldmanns hate the people from the de Ama family, it would be better to say that the Goldmanns have never had any good feelings toward the de Arma family either. These two families are destined to be enemies.¡± Maisie lowered her head and replied, ¡°So what has it got to do with me?¡± Rowena went closer to her and continued with a faint smile. ¡°Stop staying that this has nothing to do with you, Maisie. Hernandez d e Arma is your grandfather, and your grandfather is the main culprit who killed Nn¡¯s mother.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Maisie was stunned. ¡°You didn¡¯t know about that? It seems like Nn really didn¡¯t tell you.¡± Maisie continued to stay in the stairwell even after Rowena had left, and her heart was sinking with each passing second. She knew Nn¡¯s mother had been kidnapped and murdered, but she never expected that the culprit would be her grandfather. However, why didn¡¯t Nn and Uncle Kennedy ever tell her about it even after finding out about her identity? Considering Rowena¡¯s personality, Maisie reckoned that she must be up to something no good for telling her everything. In any case, she had to at least listen to Nn¡¯s exnation. Suddenly, her phone rang. She answered the call, and her expression changed. She didn¡¯t even return to her office and rushed out. In the hospital.. The doctor wasing out of the ward when Maisie arrived. She walked up to him and asked, ¡°Doctor, how is my father doing?¡± ¡°You¡¯re Stephen Vanderbilt¡¯s family member?¡± ¡°Yes, I am,¡± Maisie replied. The doctor took a look at the medical report and replied, ¡°The patient is doing fine right now, but since he received a heavy blow to the cervical spine in his back, he needs to stay in the hospital for a few days for observation.¡± After the doctor left, Maisie pushed the door open and entered the ward. Stephen was lying on the bed, and he looked haggard. She approached him and asked, ¡°How do you feel, Dad?¡± Stephen looked at her and smiled: ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡± She asked worriedly, ¡°What happened?¡± ! After all, he had received a heavy blow to the cervical spine of the back, and it was clear that someone had attacked him. i Stephen was stunned. The light in his eyes dimmed, and it seemed like he did not want to talk about this. Maisie grew a little impatient and said, ¡°Dad, how long are you going to keep this from me?¡± Chapter 332 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 332 ¡°Zee, Nn¡¯s grandfather didn¡¯t approve of you being together, did he?¡± Maisie was stunned and lowered her head. Stephen understood everything when he saw her reaction ¡°It¡¯s because your mother is from the de Arma family, and the Goldmanns hate the people from the de Arma family, right?¡± ¡°Dad, who told you that?¡± Stephen paused for a moment before saying slowly, ¡°It¡¯s Nn¡¯s grandfather. He asked me to tell you to stay away from Nn. He told me that bad things will happen to Nn if you remain by his side. After that, when I sent them away, I was beaten by a masked man in front of the door. That guy threatened me that if you don¡¯t leave Mr. Goldmanns, he would¡­¡±. Stephen stopped as he did not want to continue anymore. Honestly, he did not want to force his daughter to leave Nn because of this matter. Maisie set her jaw tightly. She fell silent for a short moment and then rose to her feet. ¡°Dad, get some rest. I¡¯ll see you tonight.¡± After that, she left the ward with a stern face. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. When she was back to Soul, she summoned Kennedy to her office. She turned around to look at him and said calmly, ¡°I n to merge Vaenna in the near future and relocate our studio there.¡± Kennedy was dumbfounded. ¡°In the near future? What do you mean by in the near future? And why do you want to relocate our studio there?¡± Maisie¡¯s eyshes quivered, but she continued sternly. ¡°Nothing. My dad left Vaenna in my hands, so I can¡¯t let him down.¡± She subconsciously clenched her fist tightly. Her kids had been attacked on the Inte, while an unknown person had ambushed her father. This series of events proved to be too much for her to handle and weighed her down a bit, especially what had happened to her father. She had been there that day when Titus had called Nn. It was just that she did not expect him to do such a thing in order to force her to leave Nn. In the administrative office¡­ ¡°She wants to relocate Soul to Vaenna?¡± Nn was a little bit stunned when he received the news from Kennedy. Kennedy was just there to tell Nn about Maisie¡¯s decision. He nodded and added, ¡°Exactly. I think Zee probably wants to expand the studio. Besides, Vaenna is basically half-closed¡± Nn pressed his lips into a fine line. If Maisie wanted to move Soul to Vaenna, then why didn¡¯t she tell him personally? After Kennedy left his office, Rowena came in. ¡°Nn.¡± She had heard the conversation between Kennedy and Nn. It seemed to her that Willow had done her job well after receiving money from her. At present, she was confident that that b*tch Maisie would think that Titus had threatened her father. ¡®Hmph! Once she moves her studio out of here, without Nn watching over her, I¡¯ll have more than one way to get rid of her!¡¯ ¡°Nn, Eastem Inc. has invited us to a banquet this evening. Grandpa wants me to attend with you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going,¡± Nn replied without any hesitation. Rowena smiled and said, ¡°Grandpa said that the current CEO of Eastern Inc. was Madam Goldmann¡¯s manager.¡± Nn fell silent. In the evening, Maisie brought the three kids to the hospital. Since they were here to visit their grandfather, all of them brought a lot of fruits and snacks with them. When Stephen saw how caring they were, he smiled, ¡°I¡¯m already very happy that you three have come to visit me. You can keep the snacks for yourself.¡± Daisie walked up to Stephen and asked, ¡°Grandpa, since you¡¯re in the hospital now, what about Reddy? Is there anyone to feed it? Will it get hungry?¡± After all, hunger was unbearable. Stephen patted her head and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There¡¯s an automatic feeding machine, so it won¡¯t get hungry for two days.¡± ¡°Reddy?¡± Maisie asked, confusion thick in her voice. Daisie replied with a smile, her eyes bright like stars in the sky, ¡°It¡¯s a dog that Grandpa keeps. Its name is Reddy, and it¡¯s cute!¡± Chapter 333 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 333 Maisie broke into a smile. When she had been in the training camp, Nn would bring the three rugrats to visit Stephen from time to time. To her surprise, they got along well with their grandfather, and they even had pets. The three of them were ying at the side. Stephen looked at Maisie, who was sitting silently at the side of the bed, and said, ¡°Zee, don¡¯t think too much about me. If you and Mr. Goldmann really love each other, I won¡¯t break you up.¡± 1 Maisie licked her lips, lowered her head, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, Dad. Oh yeah, I n to merge my Soul Jewelry Studio and Vaenna Jewelry into Soul Jewelry. What do you think?¡± Stephen was dumbstruck for a moment when he realized that Maisie was asking for his opinion. He paused for a moment before saying, ¡°I¡¯m going to leave it for you to decide. Vaenna is a legacy from your mother. I gave it to you, so you can do whatever you want with it.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. After spending some time with her father, Maisie brought her kids back to the vi at Blue Bay. Colton went closer to Maisie when they were having dinner and asked, ¡°Momy, is Daddy noting back for dinner today?¡± Daisie chimed in, ¡°Daddy didn¡¯te back for dinner yesterday either.¡± Maisie just lifted her eyelids and replied, ¡°Your daddy is busy with his work. You¡¯ve got to understand him.¡± The three rugrats did not say anything anymore. At night, Maisie sat at the side of the bed and read them bedtime stories. After the three of them had fallen asleep, Maisie closed the book and put it back on the table. She tucked in the corner of the cover for them and turned off the light when she went out. She did not go to bed after taking her bath. Instead, she stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window. She stared into the distance and sank into her thoughts. A pair of arms wrapped around her waist and pulled her closer to a warm object. The familiar deep voice rang out above her. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you slept yet?¡± Maisie was stunned, but she did not say anything in retum. ¡°Zee?¡± When Nn did not receive any response from her, he lowered his head and buried it into her fair-skinned neck. Maisie shrunk her neck as if she was trying to avoid him, and then she caught a faint whiff of alcohol from his body, ¡°Have you been drinking?¡± Nn chuckled and replied, ¡°Yeah. The CEO from Eastem Inc. invited me to dinner today. I met an acquaintance, and we had a few more drinks. ¡°Zee, Why do you suddenly want to move your studio?¡± Nn asked. He put his hands on her waist. Her waist was so small that he could hold it with one hand. Maisie kept her head low. She opened her mouth but did not answer the question. Instead, she pushed him away and said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go to bed.¡± ¡°Zee¡­¡± Nn grabbed her tiny waist and coiled his arms around her waist, ¡°What happened?¡± He could see that something was wrong with Maisie today. Maisie replied tly, ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me,¡± Nn said, frowning. He was not blind, nor was he stupid. He could tell from her expression and reaction that she was obviously distraught. It was only then Maisie slowly raised her head and looked into his deep eyes. ¡°Nn, if I told you that the reason my father was hospitalized is that your grandfather wanted to break us up, and he got beaten up because of that, would you believe me?¡± Nn¡¯s face sank. After a short while, he said softly, ¡°Zee, I know my grandfather has a bad temper, but he would never lay his hands on innocent people.¡± ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right. I don¡¯t want to believe it either. If I¡¯m Elder Master Goldmann¡¯s target, he cane at me, so why must he drag the innocent into this?¡± Maisie shrugged his hand off and said indifferently, ¡°I know your grandfather refuses to ept me, but I don¡¯t want my father to get injured because of me again. Therefore, let¡¯s separate for a while.¡± After saying everything in her mind, she did not look at Nn anymore andy down on the bed Chapter 334 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 334 Nn was frozen on the spot, and his face was tuming grimmer and grimmer with each passing second. The next day, at the Goldmann mansion¡­ Nn stepped into the living room. When he saw Titus was reading a newspaper on the couch, he walked up to him and asked,¡± Did you go to see Zee¡¯s father?¡± Titus harrumphed coldly when he realized that Nn came back because of this. ¡°I just went to talk to him. Why? Did shein to you?¡± ¡°So you sent someone after her father?¡± ¡°Sent someone after her father?¡± Titus put the newspaper down and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± He had just informed Stephen of the consequences if his daughter refused to leave his grandson. After all, he needed to rule out any possible danger. He had not sent anyone after him! ¡°After you went to look for Stephen yesterday, he was beaten by someone, and he has been hospitalized since then. Was that not you?¡± Nn asked, his face grim. Titus was stunned. ¡®Someone beat Stephen, and he has been hospitalized? How dare they set me up!?¡¯ Titus thought angrily. ¡°No, it¡¯s not me. Do you honestly think it¡¯s me? If I really wanted to beat him up, I would do it openly and squarely. I would never resort to such a despicable tactic.¡± It urred to him that the Vanderbilts were no good. They had deliberately set him up so that his grandson would suspect him. ¡°This is so frustrating!¡± Nn chose to believe his grandfather in the end. After all, he wouldn¡¯t do something like that. However, if it weren¡¯t his grandfather, then who could it be? At Soul Jewelry Studio¡­ By the time Maisie stepped into her office, Nn had been waiting for her on the couch. She was dumbfounded for a while, but she soon came around to her senses and peeled her gaze away from him. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Slowly, ever slowly, Nn rose to his feet and approached her. ¡°Zee, I¡¯ve asked my grandfather. It isn¡¯t him.¡± Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Maisie did not reply. Nn grabbed her arms with both hands and pressed on, ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± ¡°I believe you,¡± Maisie replied, but she did not look him in the eyes. ¡°But it doesn¡¯t mean anything.¡± She animatronically lifted her head and looked at him like a marite attached to strings. However, there was no emotion in the depth of her eyes. ¡°Maybe you should listen to your grandfather.¡± ¡°Maisie Vanderbilt!¡± Nn snarled, his voice thick with anger. He would call her by her full name only when he was angry. He couldn¡¯t stand her indifferent attitude anymore and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already told you before. Even if my grandfather doesn¡¯t agree with us being together, I¡¯ll not give up on you. I¡¯ll look into this matter.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t the people from the de Arma family the ones responsible for your mother¡¯s death?¡± Nn was stunned when he heard what Maisie said. .. . The expression on his face right now proved that everything Rowena had told her was the truth. ¡°Nn, maybe your grandfather is right. We shouldn¡¯t ¡°Shut up!¡± Nn growled as he grabbed her into his embrace. ¡°Without my permission, I won¡¯t allow you to leave my side.¡± When the person in his arms did not give him any response, it was only then he realized he might have allowed his anger to get the best of him and startled her. He lowered his voice and said, ¡°Believe me, Zee.¡± He cupped her cheeks with his hands and lifted her head. He looked at her intently with his deep amber eyes and continued. ¡°The de Arma family is different from you. The reason I didn¡¯t tell you is that I was worried about the impact it would have on you.¡± Maisie looked into his eyes. She set her jaw tightly and didn¡¯t say anything. Nn lowered his head and pressed his forehead against hers. With their warm breath intertwined together in the tiny space between them, he pitched his voice low and said gently, ¡°Believe me for once, Zee.¡± Maisie had to admit that she began to waver. Perhaps just like Uncle Kennedy had once told her, she needed to follow her heart. Her eyshes quivered, and she answered, ¡°Okay. I believe in you.¡± Chapter 335 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 335 The smile in Nn¡¯s eyes deepened when he heard that she was willing to believe in him. He leaned forward in an attempt to nt his lips on hers Suddenly, something popped into Maisie¡¯s head, and she raised her hand to stop him. Nn narrowed his eyes when his wife did not allow him to kiss her. ¡°Did you have anything to do with Willow in the Underground Freeway?¡± Frowning, Nn grabbed her hand and replied, ¡°She asked for it. If not, I wouldn¡¯t have thrown her to the Underground Freeway. Why do you ask?¡± Maisie pressed her lips thin and replied, ¡°Do you still remember that Waylon and Daisie were attacked on the Inte? She¡¯s the main culprit.¡± ¡°Did you go to the Underground Freeway?¡± Nn¡¯s face sank. .. How dare she go to a dangerous ce like that alone? What if something happened to her?¡¯ Maisie lifted her brows and replied, ¡°She isn¡¯t in the Underground Freeway anymore.¡± Nn was slightly stunned. He parted his thin lips and asked, ¡°Did she escape?¡± ¡°Exactly. I asked Uncle Kennedy to help me look up the IP addresses of those Inte trolls. I approached them one by one, and that¡¯s how I found out that Willow was the mastermind. When I was talking to her, I suspected that someone was helping her from the back again¡± Nn secured her in his arms, lowered his head to look at her, and said, ¡°So you¡¯d rather get help from another man than me?¡± Honestly, she did not know why either. Whenever she came across a problem, she would never seek help from Nn. . *Zee, I¡¯m your husband, and I¡¯ll support you no matter what happens,¡± he said as he kissed the back of her hand. ¡°I just wish that you could rely on me a little more too.¡± Maisie stretched her arms and coiled around his neck. Seizing the opportunity while he was stunned, she stood on the tips of her toes and kissed him Her face flushed slightly after what she did: ¡°I will. I promise you.¡± The gentleness on Nn¡¯s face froze at the bottom of his eyes. He grabbed the back of her head and nted a deep kiss on her lips. ¡®I just can¡¯t get enough of her!¡¯s. Rowena was standing outside of the door with her back against the wall. She hade to look for Nn, but she did not expect to run into something like this. She bit her lips and thought, ¡®Willow was exposed so soon? Hmph! What a useless woman!¡± Since Maisie had not taken those words seriously, Rowena only needed to give her a little push. Even though cyberbullying was not a good thing, both Waylon and Daisie had benefited from it. Not only could they star in the same show with Helios, the best actor, but it was also revealed they were Mr. Goldmann¡¯s kids. Therefore, after the cyberbullying incident, both of them became extremely popr. A lot of movie directors and kidmercials approached them, offering them plenty of opportunities. If the assistant hadn¡¯t. rejected some of them on the grounds that they were too young to take on so much, they would have had a lot of work to do. Daisie and Waylon were sitting inside the dressing room to get their makeup done. They were going to shoot amercial about¡± Gemini Reading Machine,¡± and they were reading the scripts that were prepared for them. After their makeup was done, both of them walked into the photo studio under the escort of Ang and two bodyguards to start shooting When Daisie passed through a collection of equipment, a very heavy piece of lighting equipment suddenly fell on her. ¡°Daisie!¡± Ang hastily pulled Daisie away, and the lightning equipmentnded on the ground with a loud bang and crushed her foot. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Daisie was startled. She tried to help Ang, but the bodyguards pulled her to their back. ¡°Hurry up and save her!¡± All the avable crew members on the scene rushed forward and lifted the lightning equipment. Ang¡¯s foot was fractured, and her face tumed pale in pain. When she saw Daisie was fine, she forced a smile onto her face and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about,¡± However, she passed out before she could finish her sentence. Waylon took advantage of the chaos and went behind the equipment by himself. Soon, he found something fishy on the ground where the lighting equipment had been set up. Emperor Entertainment Inc. . ¡°You guys are there to shoot amercial. How could something like that happen? Who is going to be responsible if something happens to those two kids?¡± Chapter 336 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 336 Morgan picked up the call from Gemini Advertising Inc. and said with an exasperated tone, ¡°You better find out who¡¯s in charge of the equipment, or else, don¡¯t me us.¡± He then hung up the phone. He had already understood the situation. Ang had been injured and was admitted to the hospital. It was fortunate that the two children were fine. Helios appeared outside the office and seemed to have heard the conversation from just now. His brows were furrowed as he opened his lips. ¡°What about the two kids?¡± ¡°They¡¯re by Ang¡¯s side in the hospital.¡± Helios tumed around and left as soon as Morgan said that. At the hospital¡­ The two rugrats stayed by Ang¡¯s side, apanying her. Daisie still had lingering fears and tumed to look at Waylon. ¡°Waylon, will Ang be okay?¡± Waylonforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ang will be fine.¡± His tiny brows creased after saying that. ¡®ording to the traces found at the scene, it¡¯s obvious that someone was targeting us. Helios appeared outside the ward with a bodyguard. Daisie came to him after seeing him. The girl who would usuallyugh when she saw him seemed distressed. ¡°Uncle Helios, are w e in any trouble?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Daisie had been under the impression that she was in trouble because she had caused Ang to get hurt. Helios rubbed her head andforted her, ¡°No, it was just an ident.¡± *It was not an ident,¡± Waylon retorted. He then exined in his slightly childlike and calm tone right in front of Helios¡¯s surprised gaze. ¡°Someone created this ident deliberately. It¡¯s Daisie who would have gotten hurt if Ang didn¡¯t push her away. ¡°O1, it might be the both of us.¡± Waylon¡¯s words astounded Helios : The way Helios nced at the little boy became a little more solemn and critical. ¡®How can a 5-year-old child be so mature?¡¯ Helios squinted. ¡°How would you know that it¡¯s not an ident?¡± ¡°I went to investigate the site and found out that aer of the tripod used to hold the device has been sawed by someone. The incision looks t, and it was sawed diagonally.¡± Waylon propped his small hand against his chin and added, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, if that thing couldst until the time we got on stage, it would mean that someone was in the equipment backstage at that time.¡± Helios walked up to him, raised his hand, and rubbed his tiny head. ¡°You¡¯re very good at analyzing at such a young age.¡± Waylon thought he did not believe in him, so he stopped talking. Helios received a call at this exact time, and it was about Gemini Advertising Inc.¡¯s investigation result. ording to thepany, Waylon¡¯s analysis of the cut found on the device was exactly correct. At ckgold Group¡­ ¡°Have you found out who¡¯s the person behind the scheme?¡± Nn stood in front of the French window while answering the phone. The person on the other end of the phone call said something to him, and his facial expression turned gloomy gradually. He then said coldly, ¡°Tell the people at Gemini Advertising Inc. that I¡¯ll only give them three days. Their only way out of this incident is bankruptcy if I don¡¯t get any update from them three dayster.¡± He put the cell phone down. ¡®How dare you make a move on my son and daughter!¡¯ Something shed across Nn¡¯s mind, and his gaze intensified a little. He had already noticed that the things that had been happening in the past few days were a bit strange, including the training camp incident. ¡± ¡®Maisie was bitten by a venomous snake in the training camp, Wynona died all of a sudden in the interrogation room, and Grandpa knows that Maisie is rted to the de Armas too. Everything happened altogether so coincidentally, as if someone is cooking up a scheme behind the scenes, ¡®What¡¯s more, my two kids were first abused on the Inte, then Stephen was threatened and got hospitalized because of that, and the children were almost involved in this ident¡­¡¯ 1 Chapter 337 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 337 ¡®All these hidden dangers seem to revolve around one person+Maisie. It¡¯s as if these incidents were all directed at her.¡¯ Nn called Quincy again on his cell phone. ¡°Get your *ss back here.¡± Quincy froze. ¡°But Elder Master Goldmann said,¡± Nn¡¯s gaze tumed gloomy. ¡°He won¡¯t know a thing. I need you toe back and investigate something.¡± It was only after reading the news update that Maisie learned that Waylon and Daisie had run into an ident when they were filming amercial. She had been supervising the renovation at Vaenna, so she rushed to the hospital from thepany Seeing that the two children were staying in the ward with Helios, she was slightly relieved. ¡°Mommy!¡± Daisie dashed and hugged her. ¨C Maisie saw that her eyes were bloodshot as if she had cried and felt tormented. ¡°Daisie, did you and Waylon get frightened?¡± ¡°It was Ang who saved me.¡± Daisie pouted after she finished speaking. ¡°Did I hurt Ang?¡± Maisie stopped talking for a split second as her gazended on the unconscious person lying on the hospital bed. Ang had saved her kids, and Maisie was very grateful. Imust thank her in person when she regains consciousness. ¡°Silly girl, if Ang is willing to save you, all you need to do is to remember the kindness that she¡¯s shown you and repay it when you¡¯re all grown up.¡± Maisie then held Daisie¡¯s hand walked to Waylon¡¯s side, and said to Helios, ¡°Mr. Boucher, thank you for taking care of these two kids for me.¡± Helios chuckled ¡°It¡¯s okay. These two children have been targeted, and I couldn¡¯t be at ease to leave them to themselves in this ward¡± ¡°They¡¯ve been targeted?¡± . Could it be that the ident that happened during themercial shooting wasn¡¯t an ident? Helios took a nce at Waylon. ¡°This boy has quite a keen mind and noticed that the equipment on the set had been tampered with. Gemini Advertising Inc. has also provided me with the investigation results.¡± Maisie¡¯s face tumed sullen. ¡®So it¡¯s really not an ident. Someone did it on purpose. It seems that they¡¯re targeting my children, but I¡¯m their actual target. This incident resembles Dad¡¯s assault incident. ¡®However, even if Elder Master Goldmann wants to force me to break up with Nn, there¡¯s no reason for him to do such a thing to the kids. ¡°Could it be Willow again?¡¯ Maisie and Helios came out of the ward with the children and happened to run into Titus and Rowena, who hade to the hospital. She guessed that Titus should have seen the news too. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Titus¡¯ face looked a little upset when he saw that she had brought her kids along with the child of the Bouchers. He even reprimanded Maisie as soon as he opened his mouth, ¡°I don¡¯t know how you, as a mother, think when ites to this matter. You actually let your children get into an industry like showbiz and almost caused them to be exposed to such an ident.¡± Maisie did not speak. ¡®I actually reflected on myself about the fact that I agreed to let them enter the entertainment industry.¡¯ Rowena gave off a gentle smile. ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t say that. I can see that Ms. Vanderbilt is very distressed and cares for the children.¡± ¡°If she really cared, she wouldn¡¯t have let her children enter the entertainment industry.¡± As soon as Titus finished speaking, Waylon stood up with his small, sulky face. ¡°We entered the entertainment industry voluntarily! You have no right to rebuke our mommy!¡± Titus was stunned for a moment. Seeing how Waylon protected his mother, the more the little boy resembled that brat, Nn, who went against him in order to protect her. Maisie felt helpless and patted Waylon¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Waylon, you can¡¯t talk back to your great- grandfather like this.¡± ¡°Hmph, I can live without my great-grandfather, but I can¡¯t live without Mommy.¡± Waylon sounded resolute and even red at Rowena when he said that. Although he was young, he could tell deep down what was more important in life. No one could rece his mother¡¯s ce in his heart. Chapter 338 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 338 Seeing that the kid had the guts to re at her, Rowena tightened the fist that was ced behind her back. She looked in the direction of the old man as if she was hoping that he could show his support toward her. Although Titus¡¯ expression did not look too gleeful, he did not lose his head because the boy talked back to him after all. Helios could already see Titus¡¯ dissatisfaction with Maisie in just a few minutes. There was a faint smile hanging on his lips. ¡°I can understand why Elder Master Goldmann doesn¡¯t like the entertainment industry, but since these two children have made this decision, you can¡¯t just deem that the choice they made was based on the instigation o f others. The children have their own thoughts too, don¡¯t they?¡± A gleam of slyness shed across Rowena¡¯s eyes upon seeing that Helios was speaking up for Maisie. ¡®Heh, this woman is really capable. Not only has she hooked up with Nn, but she also has quite a good rtionship with Helios! WE I ¡® She smirked and asked, ¡°Mr. Boucher, since when did you be so close with Ms. Vanderbilt?¡± ¨C Titus was already dissatisfied with the gossip about Maisie and Helios that had appeared before this. 99 ¡®She¡¯s given birth to multiple children with Nn but still doesn¡¯t know how to avoid suspicion.¡¯ Thus, his expression became even worse now that Rowena had asked the question. Helios answered before Maisie could even speak, ¡°What does it matter whether we¡¯re familiar with each other or not?¡± He exined slowly, ¡°I grew up with Nn, and I like these two kids very much. As for Ms. Vanderbilt, she¡¯s very talented and a woman worthy of admiration. However, I¡¯still have a great sense of propriety when I¡¯m around my friend¡¯s wife.¡± The smile on Rowena¡¯s lips narrowed slightly, but she did not speak. It felt like Helios¡¯ words were implying something else. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Is he reminding me that I have no sense of propriety?¡¯ Seeing that the two children were safe and sound, Titus felt relieved and did not want to say anything more so that a certain woman would not go to her grandson to badmouth him ¡°Let¡¯s go back,¡± Titus tumed his head and said to Rowena. They then left together. Rowena took a nce at them before catching up to Titus. Maisie¡¯s eyshes twitched as the old man¡¯s misunderstanding of her was growing deeper and deeper. She turned to look at Helios. ¡°Mr. Boucher, thank you.¡± Helios smiled and nodded. ¡°You¡¯re wee. I just said what I should say. Daisie tugged at Helios¡¯ sleeve. ¡°Uncle Helios, does our great-grandfather dislike the entertainment industry?¡± Waylon wrapped his arms. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if he likes it or not.¡± Helios¡¯ eyes turned a little gloomy as he looked at the little boy standing beside him. ¡°Yes, because your grandma was from the entertainment industry too.¡± Maisie was astounded. It was said that Helios and Nn had grown up together, but they did not seem to interact with each other too much. ¡°Mr. Boucher, do you know Nn¡¯s mother?¡± Helios was startled for a moment before he said, ¡°She was a very good artist and a great actress by nature.¡± Maisie stared at him. When Helios mentioned Nn¡¯s mother, a hint of genuine admiration and respect was beaming in his eyes. Could it be¡­ Is Nn¡¯s mother Helios¡¯ idol?¡¯ She seemed to have discovered the eighth wonder of the world. ¡®It turns out that the big gun in the entertainment industry has an idol of his own too!¡¯ In the night, at the Blue Bay vi¡­ The three rugrats, who had been brought over to the vi, were so delighted they could be with their parents again that they were enjoying their meal.: ¡°Meals cooked by Mommy are still the best!¡± Colton and Daisie, who were still chewing the food in their mouths, let out a satisfied voice. Nn stared at the three rascals sitting next to Maisie with his arms crossed. These three rugrats always upied his wife as soon as they came over. Chapter 339 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 339 Maisie nced at Nn, who had been left out on the opposite side of the dining table and looked all sullen and jealous. She kindly fetched a piece of meat and ced it on his te. ¡°Good boy, we still love you.¡± Nn was rendered speechless. This sounds inexplicably familiar.¡¯ Daisie scooped arge spoonful of mashed potatoes and looked at Nn with her glowing eyes. ¡°Daddy, Uncle Helios said today that Grandma is also from the entertainment industry. Why haven¡¯t we met Grandma?¡± Daisie had just finished asking, and the atmosphere at the dinner table became a little strange all of a sudden. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Maisie lowered her eyelids. He probably doesn¡¯t want to talk about his mother.¡¯ But what she did not expect was that Nn still answered Daisie¡¯s question, ¡°Yes, but your grandma is no longer here.¡± The three rugrats were dumbfounded. That could mean two things-one was that she was not staying here with them, and the other was that she was no longer with them in this world. Maisie was doing the dishes in the kitchen after dinner. She was in a trance, thinking about something, so a te slid off her hand and fell to the floor as she was putting it away, When she squatted down to pick up the pieces, her finger was cut by one of the sharp fragments and soon started bleeding. Nn, who heard themotion in the kitchen, quickly put Daisie onto the couch, got up, and dashed into the kitchen. Seeing that Maisie was squatting on the floor and seemed to have been cut, he frowned, stepped forward immediately, and helped her up. ¡°Are you an idiot? Let me take a look at the wound.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a small wound¡± Maisie wanted to withdraw her hand, but Nn clenched it tightly. He then said with a domineering tone, ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Maisie was at a loss for words. ¡°Daddy, here¡¯s the first-aid kit.¡± Waylon took the initiative to bring the first-aid kit Nn raised his eyebrows, grabbed the first-aid kit, and took out a bandage to wrap her small cut. The other two rascals stuck their heads out into the kitchen to peep. ¡®Daddy and Mommy¡¯s rtionship looks really good! Maisie raised her eyes and looked at Nn-she was peeking to be precise. This man looks really attractive when he¡¯s all serious.¡¯ Her feet left the ground all of a sudden. When she returned to her senses, she had already been picked up horizontally. ¡°Waylon, clear the scene.¡± Nn left the kitchen with Maisie in his arms. Maisie was caught off guard as Waylon sighed, did not talk much, and silently picked up the broom to clean up the chaos. The other two rugrats were rendered speechless. ¡°That¡¯s so sad.¡¯ Back in the room, Maisie, who had just been put on the bed, thumped his shoulder. ¡°How can you let Waylon tidy up the mess?¡± ¡®Okay, this fe is starting to use my son for such petty chores?¡¯ ¡°You¡¯re worried that the kid can¡¯t figure it out by himself?¡± Nn raised his brows as theers of his lips curved. ¡°He¡¯s smarter than you.¡± ¡°Nn, you-¡± ¡°Why are you so unsettled tonight? Is it because Daisie mentioned your mother-inw just now?¡± Maisie was flustered. ¡®Has Nn really stopped treating me as a ¡°Is what I said wrong?¡± She murmured, ¡°We haven¡¯t even gotten married yet.¡± ¨C Nn approached her, squinted, and smilked: ¡°Are you saying that you want to marry me now?¡± Maisie¡¯s cheeks were slightly flushed as she ducked back for a while ¡®You can just talk from right there, there¡¯s no need to get so close up Wait a minute, why am I feeling so happy? ¡°Zee.¡± Nn¡¯s knees were alieady on the bed as he leaned over and trapped her in between his arms. ¡°Tomorrow is said to be an auspicious day. We should just get married tomorrow¡±==** Maisie responded instantly, ¡°Do you actually believe in the superstition of getting married on an auspicious day?¡± Nn said with a grin, ¡°It¡¯s February 14 tombirow Valentine¡¯s Day Maisie¡¯s heart was on fire, and it was racing. It was an indeseribable feeling. ¡®I, someone who¡¯s never looked forward to marriage, actually look forward to it all of a sudden now. Maybe it¡¯s because of him.¡¯ Chapter 340 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 340 ¡°But if we were to get married out of the blue, would your grandfather¡­¡± ¡®Be pissed to death?¡¯ Before Maisie could finish speaking, Nn pushed her down and wrapped his big arm on her slender waist. His lips were concave upward and gave off a smile. ¡°So, we have to give him a fourth great-grandchild as soon as possible, preferably three more, so that the old man will be upied with all the children and can¡¯t find fault with you.¡± 1 ¡°Umm-¡°When the conversation was about to get a little more sentimental, she suddenly embraced him tightly, and this hug became the catalyst that crushed his rationality. The next moming¡­ When Nn woke up, he looked at the woman who was sleeping soundly in his arms and could not help raise his hand and pinch her tiny nose. ¡°Baby, get up.¡± His voice sounded melodious, and with the usage of ¡°baby¡±, Maisie, who had awakened, could not even lose her head over his choice of words. ¡°No, I want to sleep for a little longer¡­¡± she murmured This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The gloom in Nn¡¯s eyes vanished upon seeing her acting coquett¨©shly in his arms, and the corners of his thin lips were lifted maliciously. ¡°Then I¡¯ll apany you.¡± Nn pulled up the nket¡­ Maisie opened her eyes all of a sudden! Nn gazed at her with his head resting on his palm, * Maisie was flushed with anger. ¨C This dbag is just trying to stall on purpose!¡¯ ¡°Beg me.¡± His smirk turned mischievous. Maisie bit her lip, tumed over abruptly, and pressed him down against the bed When they went downstairs, the three rugrats were already sitting at the dining table for breakfast. Colton and Daisie were gobbling their respective sandwiches and sighed. Thank God that Waylon knows how to make breakfast, Otherwise, we would have starved to death by the time Mommy and Daddy got up.¡¯ Maisie red at Nn, who was walking beside her as if she was reprimanding him. This is all on you. The corners of Nn¡¯s lips twitched as they were lifted, but he looked like he was enjoying the re affectionately. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, we overslept and made you take charge again.¡± Maisie rubbed Waylon¡¯s head. She had made the child bear a burden that should not be ced on his shoulders at this age. Waylon took a nce at the two idiots who were gobbling up the food next to him helplessly. ¡°Who made me the eldest among us?¡± Nn rubbed his head. ¡°Okay, Daddy is going to pick up our certificate with Mommy today.¡± Colton tilted his head. ¡°What¡¯s the certificate for?¡± Maisie pinched Nn¡¯s arm. Nn held her hand and chuckled. ¡°Your mommy is going to marry me, isn¡¯t that a good thing?¡± ¡°Good, great!¡± Daisie was exhrated. Colton pped his hands. ¡°That wicked woman has no chance now!¡± Daisie stood up, stepped on the table with arms akimbo, and acted. ¡°If that ugly and wicked woman dares to snatch Mommy¡¯s man, we¡¯ll see how I teach her a lesson!¡± Waylon hit the bowls and tes on the table with his silverware to apany the mood of the ambiance. Maisie was at a loss for words, while Nn-was rendered speechless. . ¡®I really want to throw these rascals out 21 An extremely conspicuous Maybach stopped at the entrance of the city hall. Nn and Maisie stepped out of the car and attracted everyone¡¯s attention instantly *Is that Mr. Goldmann?¡± ** ¡°My God, Mr. Goldmann and his fianc¨¦e havee to obtain their marriage certificate!¡±, SIECI ¡°It¡¯s an honor to be able to get married on the same day with them!¡± ** Maisie was a little overwhelmed when she noticed the attention they had gathered on themselves increase. ¡®Isn¡¯t the grandeur of this entrance a little too eye-catching? Can¡¯t we juste here in secret? ¡°But why am I using the phrase ¡°in secret¡±?! Nn stretched out his long arms and embraced the person who was a few steps behind him, and the people around them were envious. Maisie looked around awkwardly and whispered, ¡°Many people are watching.¡± ¡°Let them be. We¡¯re about to be husband-and-wife. It¡¯s not against the rules for us to show off how in love we are.¡± Nn wrapped his arms around her waist and led her into the hall. 1 After the registration, Maisie stood stiffly and nervously with Nn in front of the camera to take pictures. Chapter 341 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 341 Nn turned his head to look at Maisie and saw her stiff and upright posture as if she was in military training. He could not help but burst intoughter. But this scene was photographed, and anyone with a discerning eye could see that the smile was overflowing with affection. After taking a few photos, Nn still picked the first picture when he was choosing which one to keep. After leaving the city hall, Maisieughed out of anger when she saw the photo that he had chosen. ¡°You actually chose this one!? I look so ugly in this one!¡± Nn rubbed her head. ¡°You don¡¯t look ugly but very cute instead.¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Maisie indeed did not look unsightly. Otherwise, she would not have surprised him with her appearance when they first met. However, after getting along with her for a longer time, he realized that even the most breathtaking woman could have such a sweet side. ¡®She can sometimes be so silly that she looks adorable.¡¯ Maisie pouted. This man¡¯s appearance is really divine! He looks so good when he smiles. On the other hand, I look like an extremely cautious and nervous fool. The more I look at it, the funnier it looks. 10 ¡ª #Mr. Goldmann and Maisie Vanderbilt Have Tied the knot# Their marriage registration had found itself a spot on Google Trends. Apart from the celebrities in the entertainment industry, Nn was the only person in Bassburgh who had such a level of influence Someizens, who had also been at the city hall to obtain their marriage certificate and met the couple there, even posted the photos that they had taken : Thement section was filled with both blessings and enviousments. After Willow saw the news that Maisie and Nn had gotten married, she abruptly stood up from the sofa. They¡¯ve gotten married!? ¡®F*ck! Why!? Why did everything that I fought so hard to acquire in life end up in the hands of that sl*t!? ¡®Why can¡¯t I defeat that b*tch in anything!7 1 That was when her cell phone rang. Seeing that it was a call from Lady Wolfsbane, she picked up the call and answered it calmly next to her ear, ¡°Hello?¡± The other party asked nonchntly, ¡°Have you seen the news?¡± Willow gnashed her teeth. ¡°Yes, that b*tch actually got married to Nn.¡± Thinking of something, she asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Nn¡¯s grandfather wouldn¡¯t allow them to be together? What¡¯s going on now?¡± Willow had originally been delighted deep down. ¡°They can¡¯t be together as long as Elder Master Goldmann doesn¡¯t agree with their marriage. If I can¡¯t be with him, why should I just sit here and watch as Maisie gets to be with him? ¡°Hmph! Since when did I say that it¡¯s your turn to question me?¡± Willow subconsciously realized that she had been too impulsive. ¡®If it weren¡¯t for this woman¡¯s money and the fact that she could get me out of the Underground Freeway, I would never obey any of her arrangements! The other party then said slowly, ¡°If you want to be with Nn, your best bet is to get rid of Maisie for good as it¡¯s meaningless to harm the people around her now. Think about it carefully.¡± Rowena hung up the call in the restroom as her hand that was holding the phone tightened. *They actually got married! How could the man that I love be the husband of another woman!? But even if they¡¯ve gotten married, it¡¯s not that I no longer have any chance. As long as I make something happen and change Nn¡¯s marital status from married to widowed¡­¡¯ Rowena heard somemotioning from outside the toilet cubicle all of a sudden, and her expression changed slightly as she came out of the cubicle hurriedly. Nobody could confirm that she had heard something, but the female employee who was so frightened that she knocked over the trash can said nervously after running into Rowena ¡°I.. I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to..¡± Rowena squinted her eyes and walked toward her with a kind smile. ¡°What did you hear?¡± 1 I didn¡¯t hear anything.¡± The female staff member did not dare to look her in the eyes. What she had heard was something extremely awful. Rowena gave off a tender smile raised her hand ced it on her shoulder gently, and took a nce at her employee tag. [Strategic Department Meryl Yonker] ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. I¡¯m just asking, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t make things difficult for you.¡± After that, she leaned into her ear and added, ¡°I can even give you a promotion and a faise, as long as you can keep it a secret for me.¡± Chapter 342 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 342 Meryl gulped her saliva when she heard the phrases ¡°promotion¡± and ¡°raise¡±. She became rather excited. ¡°Really¡­ Really?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t lie to you. You¡¯ll get it as long as you want it.¡± Rowena¡¯s morous eyes looked sincere, and there was still a smile on her face. Meryl nodded nervously. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell anyone.¡± Being able to work in a bigpany like the ckgold Group, the benefits and sry that she got were already very good. A promotion and an increment were something that Meryl could only think of in her dreams! When Meryl left, the smile on Rowena¡¯s face gradually disappeared and was reced by a hint of ruthlessness. She picked up her cell phone expressionlessly and sent a message. (Stone, help me to get rid of someone. I¡¯ll send you the detailster. The sooner, the better.) At Soul Jewelry Studio¡­ ¡°Zee, Vaenna¡¯s renovation might have to be dyed for another week,¡± Kennedy reported the renovation¡¯s progress to Maisie. . Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Maisie did not feel very anxious and only gave off a smile. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Let¡¯s talk about it when it¡¯s finished¡± Kennedy felt helpless. ¡°You¡¯re the one who told me out of the blue back then that you want to move there, but you don¡¯t seem to be i n a hurry and want to stay longer now?¡± Maisie, who got read through like a book pouted. ¡°What¡­ I¡¯m just not in a hurry. Vaenna is so big, after all. It¡¯ll take time to renovate it.¡± ¡®We have to understand the hardship that those workers face and not rush them. Kennedy smiled without saying anything. He had seen through her but chose not to talk about it. 2 . Maisie¡¯s phone rang all of a sudden. She picked it up and took a nce at it. ¡®An unfamiliar number?¡¯ She answered the call hesitantly before she realized that it was from Titus. Maisie drove back to the Goldmann mansion. She had already had a vague idea about why the old man was looking for her. . ¡®It¡¯s probably because of the marriage between Nn and me.¡¯ Titus sat on the couch while Mr. Cheshire poured him tea Maisie walked up to the table. ¡°Are you looking for me?¡± Titus put the teacup down heavily, red at Maisie, and reprimanded in a bad tone, ¡°You still got married to Nn, after all.¡± Maisie¡¯s eyelids drooped, and her tone sounded calm. ¡°Sir, I know that you have concerns about my rtionship with the de Armas, but I still want to tell you today that the matter between the de Armas and the Goldmanns has nothing to do with me. I¡¯ve never participated in it in the past, even my mother was never involved, and I won¡¯t be involved in it in the future too.¡± ¡®Regardless of the personal grievances between the de Armas and the Goldmanns, it has nothing to do with me.¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s easy for you to say.¡± Titus¡¯ gaze looked sharp and stern. ¡°Do you know why Nn¡¯s mother was kidnapped by the de Armas back then? They did so to force the Goldmanns back into aer. ¡°I¡¯m against your rtionship with Nn because I don¡¯t want to see the incident that took ce 15 years ago repeat itself. I bet Hemandez must know that you and Nn are now married.¡± Titus¡¯ exnation made Maisie pause and frown in doubt.¡±So what if he knows?¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± Titus ridiculed her naivety. ¡°If Hernandez were to use you to threaten Nn someday in the future, what do you think Nn will do, and to what extent will he go for you?¡± Maisie did not say anything. The de Armas.. ¡®Would that grandfather of mine really use me to threaten Nn?¡¯ 1 Maisie pursed her lips and clenched the hands that were resting next to her body. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let myself be used as a toolt o threaten Nn ¡°My only rtive is my father, Stephen Vanderbilt. Even if I¡¯m rted to the de Armas, they¡¯re not my rtives.¡± Maisie made everything clear. ¡®I grew up in the Vanderbilts, and I¡¯ve only had my father after my mother died. So regardless of whether I have a grandfather or not, in the end, I don¡¯t even know him and have never met him face to face.¡¯ Chapter 343 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 343 Coupled with the grudges between the de Armas and the Goldmanns, it¡¯s even more impossible for me to acknowledge the de Armas so casually.¡¯ Titus¡¯ expression looked a little surprised upon seeing that Maisie had taken a firm stand. However, it soon disappeared. He then said solemnly after a long time, ¡°You better remember what you¡¯ve said today. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you go even if it means that my grandson will hate me for the rest of my life.¡± Maisie was startled. ¡®Is he saying that he¡¯s changed his mind?¡¯ She smiled and replied, ¡°I¡¯ll remember it.¡± Mr. Cheshire sent Maisie to the door. He was happy for Maisie and Nn when he heard that Titus had acquiesced in their marriage. ¡°How are the kids doing recently?¡± Mr. Cheshire asked. Maisie gave off a smile. ¡°They¡¯re doing very well.¡± Mr. Cheshire then exined earnestly, ¡°Actually, Elder Master Goldmann likes the three kids very much. It¡¯s just that he doesn¡¯t know how to get along with them. ¡°After all, Elder Master Goldmann was too busy when he was young. Not only did he have no time to take care of Mr. Goldmann Sr., but he also didn¡¯t give the young Mr. Goldmann much chance to meet his grandfather in person.¡± Titus had had no time to take care of his son, so he rarely met his grandson too. Even if he loved children, he did not know how to express it. Thus, he did not know how to maintain a good rtionship with them. Maisie could understand the underlying meaning of his words. When she recalled that Titus had visited the kids at the hospital to see if something had happened to them, it proved that the old man really cared about the children. Maisie left the Goldmann mansion in her car, but a car abruptly dashed out of the side at an intersection She turned the steering wheel and mmed on the brakes. A harsh screech sounded, but she collided with it after all. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Fortunately, the speed of both cars was not fast, but a collision of this level would still damage the car. Maisie sat in the car as she had yet recovered from the fright. She then pulled the handbrake, opened the door, got out of the car, and walked toward the other car. The man sitting in that car had not gotten out of his car, after all. She knocked on the window, and the young man sitting in the driver¡¯s seat lowered the window slowly. Just as Maisie was about to speak, someone grabbed her throat from behind all of a sudden and then covered her mouth and nose with a cloth. ¡°Mmmmm¡± Maisie grasped the man¡¯s arm with her hand, smelled a pungent smell of a processed solution on the cloth, and gradually lost her strength. The two men who then got out of the backseat moved her into the car together. The door closed, and the car fled the scene in a hurry. Nn came to Soul Jewelry Studio, and his brows were slightly creased when he realized that there was no one in the office. ¡°Where did that woman go again?¡¯ ¡°Mr. Goldmann?¡± When Kennedy, who was walking toward the office, saw the figure standing outside the door, he knew that he was there looking for Maisie. Nn turned around to look at him. ¡°Where is she?¡± ¡°Zee answered a phone call and went out. She said she was going back to the Goldmann mansion. Didn¡¯t she tell you?¡± ¡®She went back to the mansion?¡¯ Nn¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡®Could this be grandfather¡¯s doing? Thinking of something, he left hurriedly without replying to Kennedy. Rowena met Nn, who was in a hurry, and smiled. ¡°Nn, are you going,¡± Nn bumped her away as if he did not see her and resolutely walked out of the entrance. Rowena, who was ignored and left behind on the spot, bit her lip. Just as she was doing so, she received a text message on her cell phone. When she read through the content of the message, the corners of her lips twitched coldly. Nn drove back to the Goldmann mansion. Mr. Cheshire was stunned when he saw that Nn had hurried back with a gloomy expression. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, you,¡± Chapter 344 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 344 ¡°Where¡¯s my grandfather?¡± *Elder Master Goldmann just went to bed for a nap,¡± Mr. Cheshire replied. ¡°What about Maisie? Didn¡¯t my grandfather summon her over?¡± Seeing that Nn was anxious about this matter, Mr. Cheshire grinned. ¡°Elder Master Goldmann did summon Ms. Vanderbilt back here, but don¡¯t worry, he didn¡¯t make things difficult for her. Instead, he took a step backward and agreed to your marriage.¡± A hint of surprise shed across Nn¡¯s eyes. He then thought of something and asked in an indifferent tone, ¡°Did he name any condition? ¡®Judging from Grandpa¡¯s temperament, he must have agreed with our marriage only after some compromises were made.¡¯ Mr. Cheshire nodded. ¡°Elder Master Goldmann agreed only after seeing Ms. Vanderbilt¡¯s fimm stand in the Goldmanns position. He was afraid that the de Armas would use Ms. Vanderbilt to deal with you. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt promised that she wouldn¡¯t let the de Armas seed in doing so, and Elder Master Goldmann asked her to promise him that before he nodded.¡± Mr. Cheshire thought of something and added, ¡°By the way, is Ms. Vanderbilt¡¯s father all right? In fact, Elder Master Goldmann went to talk to Ms. Vanderbilt¡¯s father the other day because Ms. Summers said something to him before that. Elder Master Goldmann didn¡¯t know about Ms. Vanderbilt¡¯s father¡¯s injury up until now. Come to think of it, it was such a coincidence.¡± Nn¡¯s eyes turned gloomy, but he did not have the time to think anymore. ¡°Where¡¯s Zee?¡± ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt left a while back.¡± Nn quickly walked out of the courtyard and received a call from Quincy as soon as he exited the mansion. Quincy said something to Nn, and thetter¡¯s expression tumed cold as if it had been covered in snow. At the same time, the air pressure surrounding him dropped abruptly. When Maisie opened her eyes and regained consciousness, she found herself in a vacant and unrenovated building. Her hands were bound, and she could barely break free. Someone appeared outside all of a sudden. ¡°Maisie Vanderbilt, you¡¯ve finally fallen into my hands, haven¡¯t you?¡± Willow¡¯s voice sounded sharp and loud. One of the two men following Willow was the man who was in the driver¡¯s seat. Only then did Maisie realize something. ¡®It seemed that the ident that I ran into was part of a scheme.¡¯ Maisie took a deep breath, looked at Willow, and asked calmly, ¡°So you¡¯re the one who nned it?¡± Willow walked in front of her with her arms crossed. There was a hint of ruthlessness in her smirk. ¡°So what if it¡¯s me?¡± She stepped forward, raised her arm to p Maisie, and asked viciously, ¡°Aren¡¯t you very imposing all the time? How does it feel to be pped now?¡± She then pped her again after saying so. A flushed mark appeared on both Maisie¡¯s cheeks, one on each side. She licked the inner wall of her cheeks with the tip of her tongue and then clicked her tongue. She looked up at Willow andughed out loud. ¡°You tied me up just to get your revenge with these two ps?¡± This peal ofughter infuriated Willow, so she raised her hand and pped her again. Her sharp fingernails scraped Maisie¡¯s cheek, and a shallow wound appeared. Willow grabbed Maisie¡¯s hair and said fiercely, ¡°You never thought you would end up in this situation today, right? Bitch, I might¡¯ve failed to kill that three bastards of yours, but I won¡¯t miss my shot this time around.¡± Even though Maisie seemed to be in a difiture at the moment, she was still exuding a cold, arrogant aura as if she had no nt o yield Maisie¡¯s expression tumed sulky and frigid, especially after Willow admitted her previous scheme. ¡°So you¡¯re the person who plotted that ident?¡±. ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s right, but what can you do about it?¡± Willow jerked her hair. ¡°Are you feeling bad for them? It¡¯s a pity that I couldn¡¯t hurt those two little b?stards. Maisie¡¯s eyes looked gloomy and cold. ¡®It¡¯s really her.¡¯ ¡°Oh, by the way, about Dad.. Oh no, he¡¯s no longer my father. The ident that caused Stephen to be hospitalized was also my doing.¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 345 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 345 Willow admitted all the things that she had done bluntly, and there was a hint of ridicule in her eyes. ¡°Anyway, what can you do even if you get to know it now? Maisie, since I¡¯m not living a good life, how can you live a better life than me?¡± ¡®I hate this! Why am I not Stephen Vanderbilt¡¯s biological daughter, and why don¡¯t I share the same luck and background as Maisie!? ¡°So, I¡¯ll make sure you disappear from this world forever. No one will snatch anything from me or go against me ever again as soon a s you disappear for good!¡± ¡®Anyway, my mother is already in jail, and I¡¯ve lost everything. I don¡¯t even have a home now, so what¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡¯ Looking at that insane and morbid state that Willow was in, Maisie did not feel pity for her at all. Instead, she felt Willow was utterly pathetic. ¡°Willow Vanderbilt, you really never reflect on yourself from your own perspective, huh? N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one who chose to tread down this path yourself?¡± Maisie asked her again. ¡°What right do you think you have to tell me this? This is all your fault!¡± Willow gnashed her teeth and increased the intensity of her grip Maisie frowned slightly, but she did not cry out in pain, let alone beg Willow for mercy. ¡°Since when did I hurt you? Have you forgotten what you did to me six years ago? *Aren¡¯t you the person who plotted against me first and have been trying to make a move on me over and over again? Willow, how did you manage to muster the courage to stand in front of me and disguise yourself as a victim? ¡°You totally deserve this!¡± Maisie was on the verge of screaming at her. Willow was so agitated that her face turned pallid, and she raised her hand, ¡°You b*tch!¡± The arm that was in mid-air was subdued by Maisie, who had broken free of the rope. Maisie turned Willow around, strangled her neck with her elbow, and pressed the sharp edge of the ring on her finger against Willow¡¯s neck. Maisie then warned the two men who wanted to rush up to her fiercely, ¡°Stay right where you are if you don¡¯t want her to die. Unless you don¡¯t want to get paid by her, you can bothe at me together. I¡¯ll definitely drag you to hell together with me if I can¡¯t escape death today.¡± The words she had just uttered were nothing more than a diversion to buy her more time to snap the rope with her ring. ¡®I wouldn¡¯t be able to do so if I hadn¡¯t been wearing the ring all this while.¡¯ The two men froze in ce. They did not want to die, and they had not even gotten paid yet! Willow shouted at them abruptly, ¡°Don¡¯t believe in what she said! She won¡¯t have the guts to do anything to me- Aah!¡± Something sharp stabbed her in the neck. Although the stab was not deep, it hurt a lot. So ab was no The two men really did not dare to take another step forward when they saw the blood on Willow¡¯s neck. ¡°M-Maisie Vanderbilt, what are you trying to do?¡± Willow was genuinely scared for her life now. The paining from her neck made her face pale gradually. She did not expect that Maisie would actually dare to hurt her. . Maisie scoffed. ¡°Don¡¯t you know what I¡¯m doing? Willow Vanderbilt, do you really think I don¡¯t have the guts to make a move on you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you, you won¡¯t be able to leave this ce if you dare to kill me. I still have a few men outside. You won¡¯t get to live much longer if I die here-Uh!¡± Willow could only feel the thing that was stabbed into her neck go deeper again, and she did not even dare to breathe anymore. ¡°Don¡¯t just care about how things will turn out for me. You should care about yourself instead. After all, they¡¯re helping youmit crimes just for your money. I can still pay them even if you die.¡± Maisie¡¯s casual statement made Willow¡¯s lips pale and dry. Maisie looked at the two men. ¡°No matter how much she¡¯s promised to pay you, I¡¯ll double that amount. After all, Mr. Goldmann is m y husband, and I have plenty of money to spare Chapter 346 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 346 Maisie nced at Willow and smiled. ¡°Rather than ask her for money, why not ask me? It¡¯s just money.¡± The men hesitated. Willow¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Don¡¯t trust her!¡± ¡°Willow, why are you putting up a fight when you¡¯re already in trouble?¡± Maisie got close to her ear and scoffed. ¡°When I¡¯m done with you, there¡¯s no way they will be able to get the money from you anymore.¡± At that moment, the two guards were tossed in. A few bodyguards in ck came in with weapons, and when the two men tried to run, they were tackled onto the floor and held down. Nn slowly walked through the door like an angel descending from the heavens. The aura he emitted froze the entire area. His coldness subsided a little when he realized that Maisie was the one holding hostages. ¡°Nn, save me! Maisie has gone mad, she wants to kill me!¡± Willow started yelling the moment she saw Nn. Nn didn¡¯t look at her, nor did he acknowledge her. He instead looked at the bodyguards. The men walked to Maisie and pulled Willow away from her. Maisie walked to Nn, and he noticed a light scratch on her face the moment she approached. His eyes grew cold. He raised his hand to the scratch. ¡°Who did this?¡± Maisie raised her brows. ¡°Who else?¡± Nn¡¯s sharp gaze turned toward Willow and walked over to her. He raised his hand at the bodyguards, and they passed a weapont o him. Maisie paused. Was Nn going to¡­ ¡°Bang!¡± Willow¡¯s screams followed the shot. A hole immediately appeared on her left arm, blood dripping onto her clothes. Nn¡¯s eyes were unwavering. He was pretty much cold-blooded as he took another shot at her right amm. Willow screamed her lungs out, the chilling voice echoing throughout the building. The pain of a bullet tearing through one¡¯s arm was extremely excruciating. Nn changed the clip-with one hand, added two more bullets, and shot two more shots, one to each leg. Willow fell to the floor with a thump. She bit her tongue because of the pain, and blood came out of her mouth. Even her limbs were covered in blood. Tears fell from theer of her eyes. Her face was full of fear. ¨C Nn gave the gun to the bodyguard, took out a handkerchief to wipe his blood-spattered hand, and threw that to the floor. ¡°That¡¯s the price you pay for touching Maisie.¡± There were no emotions in his words. The cruel act even scared the two men hugging their heads on the floor. Nn turned around and tapped the shoulder of the bodyguard. ¡°Find a ¡®good family¡¯ in the countryside and send her over. Now that her limbs are useless, she can still be useful to make babies. I¡¯m sure the hillbillies wouldn¡¯t mind.¡± 1 N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°As for these two¡­¡± 1 Nn¡¯s cold gaze tumed toward the two men still holding their heads and begging on their knees. ¡°She made us do this. We haven¡¯t done anything!¡± Nn ignored their pleas and said to the bodyguards, ¡°Do as you please, just leave them alive.¡± He left with Maisie after that. The painful cries of the two men echoed throughout the building. Chapter 347 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 347 In the car¡­ Nn brought out the medical kit and tended to the scratch on Maisie¡¯s face. Even though it was a light scratch, it might leave a scar if they weren¡¯t careful. Maisie didn¡¯t say a word nor look at Nn. ¡°Did you think that I was cruel? Were you afraid?¡± Nn frowned. He knew he might have scared her, but he couldn¡¯t control himself. He had been furious and wanted to kill Willow. Maisie looked at him and moved her lips. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± His eyes were cold as his lips opened, ¡°What do you mean it¡¯s fine?¡± Maisie put out her arms to hug him, putting her face on his burning chest. Her actions stunned Nn. ¡°Zee, you-¡± Maisie lowered her eyes, hid in his warm embrace, and smiled. ¡°Nn, I know you wouldn¡¯t hurt me, so I wouldn¡¯t be afraid of you. Thanks foring to save me.¡± The coldness in Nn¡¯s eyes slowly melted away. He raised his hand, touched her head, and kissed her with a smile. ¡°Zee, I won¡¯t let anyone who tries to hurt you off easily.¡± That evening, at Blue Bay vi¡­ Nn carried Maisie back to the room. His words moved Maisie. Even though it was the first time she had seen such cruelty, it was done for her. Maisie remembered something and raised her head. ¡°How did you know that I was there?¡± ¡®Do you think I wouldn¡¯t be able to find you if I wanted to?¡± Nn kissed the back of her hand, but something came to his mind. He frowned and calmly said, ¡°I was worried that I waste. If I really waste and something happened to you, I would hate myself.¡± ¨C He couldn¡¯t imagine what he would be like if something happened to Maisie. Maisieughed and raised her hand to touch his head to console him. She was surprised by her own actions. Nn¡¯s eyes darkened. He raised his hand to hold the back of her head and kissed her. When Maisie had a chance to catch a breath, she took in a deep breath, her cheeks red ¡°Nn, we need to pick the kids up from schoo, Mm!¡± Nn brought her to the bed, and in the scuffle that ensued, he lowered his voice. ¡°Tonight, there¡¯ll only be the two of us.¡± ¡°Nn, you scoundrel!¡± He had been all serious a few hours ago, and now he had totally changed! Nn smiled and took off all her clothes. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a scoundrel!¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. The two of them spent the whole night together since the children weren¡¯t around. After that, Maisiey in bed, unable to muster even a bit of energy. She had to let her man carry her downstairs ¡®out of kindness¡¯. An exquisite candlelit dinner wasid out on the dining table, and a bouquet of ck roses half her height wasid on the chair. Maisie, who was let down, was stunned. ¡°Such a romantic move?¡± ck roses cost a lot, not to mention such a big bouquet. She couldn¡¯t even carry it. ¡°Of course, our first night should be romantic.¡± Heughed. She would have forgotten if he didn¡¯t mention it. Nn hugged her from behind,ying his chin on her shoulder, and said in a deep voice, ¡°Zee, I heard that the old man has agreedt o our marriage. From today, you¡¯ll be the wife of Nn Goldmann, Mrs. Goldmann. ¡°Let¡¯s pick a date and have our official wedding. It can¡¯t be a small one. It should be grand so that you be the envy of all of Chapter 348 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 348 Maisie inadvertently smiled upon hearing the promise from the man behind her. ¡°You said it yourself.¡± The next day¡­ Rowena got to the office and walked past a few employees gossiping at the front desk. ¡°Mr. Goldmann and Ms. Vanderbilt have been acting too sweet ever since they registered. They were being secretive before this, but now they don¡¯t even try to hide it anymore.¡± . ¡°There¡¯s nothing to hide since they¡¯re married now.¡± *Mr. Goldmann really pampers her. I¡¯m d I shipped them!¡± Rowena stopped in her tracks with a dark cloud over her head. Rowena had lost contact with Willow the day before, so she could guess that she had failed. Luckily, she hadn¡¯t used her own phone to contact Willow. Even if Nn investigated, it wouldn¡¯t link back to her. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The elevator door opened, and she saw Maisie walking out, holding onto Nn¡¯s arm. They were really not hiding anymore, just like what those women had been discussing. When Maisie saw Rowena, she tumed her eyes and hugged Nn¡¯s arm lightly, smiling. ¡°Honey, I want to go on a date today.¡± Nn¡¯s amber eyes squinted when he heard her calling him ¡®honey¡¯ out of the blue, then he realized that her ¡®change¡¯ was because of Rowena Hah, his pretty little wife was ¡®possessive¡¯. He looked at the woman next to him. ¡°Hmm? Where do you want to go?¡± Maisie raised her brows. ¡°Somewhere exciting.¡± The coldness in Rowena¡¯s eyes could not be hidden when she saw them being close without caring about the people around them. She walked toward them with a stoic face and looked straight at Maisie. ¡°Nn has a meeting in the afternoon. You should care more about his work.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Maisie looked up at Nn. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you have nothing on and can spend time with me?¡± Nn nodded. ¡°I did¡± Rowena pursed her lips and said, ¡°Nn, but the meeting this afternoon,¡± ¡°Ms. Summers, you¡¯re Noles¡¯ special assistant, and Nol¨¦s is the owner of ckgold. Can¡¯t you carry on with the meeting as his special assistant?¡± Maisie smiled at her. Rowena held her fists. ¡°When it was Quincy, he did a lot of things for Noles. I understand how tough it has been for Noles. After so much time, can¡¯t he even have a day off? ¡°Furthermore, you shouldn¡¯t call him by his name. People might think that you have something going on with my husband.¡± Maisie did that intentionally because hearing Rowena call him ¡®Nn¡¯ annoyed her. Rowena looked troubled but replied, ¡°I¡¯ve been doing this since we were kids. I¡¯m used to it.¡± ¡°Change it. Noles is no longer single, and I¡¯m his wife. I don¡¯t like hearing you call him that.¡± Maisie raised her brows. Even though she knew that she was getting on Rowena¡¯s nerves, she really didn¡¯t care that much before this, but it was different now! ¡°Nn,¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what my wife said? Don¡¯t call me that any longer.¡± Nn interrupted Rowena without caring about her feelings and left with Maisie with his arm around her. Rowena froze on the spot and bit her lip hard. She would make Maisie regret one day! 1 At the underground parking lot¡­ When Maisie was getting into the car, Nn pulled her over, held her against the car, and ran his finger over her chin. Chapter 349 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 349 Maisie batted hershes and said, ¡°What are you doing, Nn?¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t you happily calling me honey just now? Why the change now, hmm?¡± He wasn¡¯t happy. Maisie stuttered, ¡°I was just annoying her because she¡¯s coveting my man.¡± Coveting, her man? Nn was extremely happy with her reply. He put his hand on her waist, got closer, and smiled. ¡°What kind of excitement were you referring to?¡± Maisie shuddered and held down his hand. ¡°Nn, don¡¯t do anything here. I didn¡¯t mean this kind of excitement.¡± This terrible man, wasn¡¯t he afraid his health would be affected if he kept thinking about that? This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Nn smiled but didn¡¯t say a word ¡°You said that you were going to spend the entire day with me, so you¡¯re going to agree to whatever I want to do, right?¡± Maisie beamed. Nn raised his brows. ¡°Tell me what¡¯s on your mind then.¡± He seemed to be enjoying how she wanted to spend time with him. Maisie smiled and said, ¡°Everything, go watch a movie and shop around like a normal couple.¡± Seeing Nn¡¯s face drop a little, Maisie shook his arm and said yfully, ¡°I want to experience the romantic feeling of shopping with my boyfriend.¡± Nn paused. He had never experienced watching a movie or shopping before either because he never needed to. However, because of a certain coquettish woman, he just couldn¡¯t say no. Maisie and Nn appeared at the cinema. When a beautiful couple showed up, they would immediately be the main focus. Maisie tumed to Nn and said, ¡°T¡¯ll get the tickets. Wait here.¡± She then walked toward the machines. A lot of girls who walked past couldn¡¯t keep their eyes off Nn ¡°Did you see that man? He¡¯s so handsome!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no one with him, do you want to go talk to him and get his number?¡± A few girls pushed each other and walked toward Nn happily. ¡°Hello, can we have your number, please?¡± Nn stared at the few girls. He remembered something, smiled, then pressed his lips together. He said in a dead tone, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m married.¡± The girls swooned at his dazzling smile. Too bad he was married. Who was that lucky woman!? ¡°Honey!¡± The beautiful and ssy woman walked over and held his am. Maisie looked at the few girls, smiled, and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my husband can¡¯t give you his number.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± The girls smiled awkwardly. Maisie pulled Nn away, feeling a little annoyed. Was it a mistake to bring him out? He would attract women too easily! Nn¡¯s lips curled upon seeing the woman feeling jealous. At the Goldmann mansion¡­. ¡°What? Nn went out instead of work?¡± Titus sat on the couch, carefully polishing his collection of china. He frowned when he heard Rowena¡¯s report. Rowena lowered her head, ¡°Grandpa, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m a good assistant.¡± ¡°Did Nn put you in a tough spot?¡± Titus knew that Nn hadn¡¯t been happy when he arranged for Rowena to take Quincy¡¯s ce. It would be surprising if he treated her well. Rowena shook her head. ¡°No, I just couldn¡¯t convince him to focus on his work.¡± Chapter 350 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 350 Rowena raised her eyes and said, ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt knew that there was an afternoon meeting but insisted that Nn spend time with her. He wouldn¡¯t listen no matter how I tried. ¡°Nn thinks that I do wrong no matter what I do. If this goes on, Nn will probably leave the company.¡± A hint of coldness shed across Rowena¡¯s eyes when Titus stopped polishing. Titus wasn¡¯t happy with Maisie, to begin with, and what she said definitely pointed to Maisie being the reason Nn was neglecting the business. How could a cunning woman like that be part of the Goldmanns? Unexpectedly, Titus didn¡¯t show any signs of anger. He handed the china to Mr. Cheshire and said, ¡°Rowena, you need to understand that Nn is the CEO of ckgold. Why would he need Quincy as his assistant if he had to do everything by himself?¡± Rowena¡¯s expression was a little stiff. ¡°Furthermore, Nn just wanted to rx. There shouldn¡¯t be a problem if he wanted a day off since he already married that woman.¡± What Titus said shook Rowena ¡°Grandpa, aren¡¯t you unhappy about Ms. Vanderbilt, why,¡± Titus pressed his lips together. There was no point for him to press on since he had already done so much, yet they still did not give up. ¡°But Ms. Vanderbilt is rted to the de Armas. Have you forgotten ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Titus cut her off. ¡°Maisie confirmed her ce with me. Since I¡¯ve chosen to trust her, I can¡¯t take it back.¡± He had already gone back on his word once when he agreed for them to get married after she passed her assessment with the troops but denied them because she was rted to the de Armas. He would lose all credibility if he did that again. Rowena bit her l¨ªp and didn¡¯t say a word. Why was this happening? If Titus epted their marriage, wouldn¡¯t that also mean that he had epted Maisie as his granddaughter-inw? No! She wasn¡¯t going to let that happen! Maisie walked on the streets with Nn holding an ice-cream cone. She tumed to look at the man who had spent two hours shopping with her and smiled. ¡°Nn, how does it feel to shop around with a woman for the first time?¡± Nn smiled, a little helpless. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Maisie stopped, turned to look at him, and raised her brows. ¡°Are you tired?¡± Nn narrowed his eyes. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Should I bring you for a good massage?¡± Maisie pointed toward a massage parlor after saying that. Nn¡¯s face turned dark. The womanughed He put out his arm and carried her sideways. Maisie was surprised. ¡°N-Nn, what-What are you doing? Let me down.¡± Maisie saw all the eyes on them and felt embarrassed and angry. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Nn smiled. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say a good massage? If you give bad service, you¡¯re not getting any sleep tonight.¡± Maisie was rendered speechless. The next day¡­ Maisie¡¯s back hurt. She had just been joking, but she almost lost her life in bed. ¡°Is that true? That¡¯s too much. Mr. Goldmann and Ms. Vanderbilt are a married couple.¡± ¡°But I heard that Mr. Goldmann skipped his afternoon meeting for Ms. Vanderbilt.¡± Chapter 351 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 351 The female staff member shuddered in fear when she saw Maisie after she had finished speaking. ¡°MS¡­ Ms. Vanderbilt¡­¡± ¡°What are you guys talking about?¡± Maisie asked, grinning widely. The two women swallowed back the words on the tip of their tongues as embarrassed expressions appeared on their faces. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I won¡¯t get mad at you two. I just want to know who told you about these,¡± Maisie said slowly. After realizing that Maisie was not mad with them, one of the female staff members opened her mouth and stammered, ¡°We¡­ We heard it from the administrative office above. They¡­ They said that you refused to let Mr. Goldmann attend the meeting yesterday.¡± Squinting her eyes, Maisie repeated, ¡°The people from the administrative office?¡± The female staff member nodded. She suddenly thought of something and continued fretfully. ¡°It seems like Ms. Summers said something to them, and then¡­¡± Understanding instantly dawned upon Maisie. ¡°Alright, thank you,¡± she said, nodding while beaming at the female staff member. In the administrative office¡­ ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t think there are any men who can say no to Ms. Vanderbilt. If I were a guy, I wouldn¡¯t want to attend the meeting either.¡± ¡°Jeez, you¡¯re so shallow. Beauty is only skin deep. No matter how beautiful a woman is, she¡¯s bound to get old. Besides, even if you love each other very much right now, how can you keep the spark alive when you get old?¡± That¡¯s right. Have you not heard enough about all those shenanigans in those elite families?¡± The staff gathered in the office, enthusiastically discussing yesterday¡¯s event. They kept talking about anything, including Maisie. They were so absorbed in their conversation that none of them noticed Maisie was there. It was only when a male staff member noticed Maisie that he winked at the group of female staff members. When they turned their heads around, their faces tumed pale i o fright. Maisie smiled at them, looked around the office, and asked, ¡°I assume you guys know where Ms. Summers is, right?¡± ¡°Ms. Summers is¡± ¡°Are you looking for me, Ms. Vanderbilt?¡± Rowena came out of the office. Her face sank when she saw Maisie. Smiling, Maisie said, ¡°I heard some rumors in my office today. A little bird told me that you¡¯re the one who spread them, so what do you think I should do?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. The rest of the people looked at each other awkwardly as they found that Maisie had heard about the rumors. Rowena tightened her arms that were crossed around her chest. That said, she looked at Maisie defiantly and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth. If you didn¡¯t do it, then you don¡¯t have to be afraid of anything, don¡¯t you think so, Ms. Vanderbilt?¡± In Rowena¡¯s perspective, Maisie wasn¡¯t worth Nn¡¯s time at all. She had nothing but a pretty face, so she couldn¡¯t understand why Nn had to waste his precious time doing those meaningless things with her. Slowly, Maisie paced up to her. Then, before Rowena could do anything, she lifted her hand and pped her on the cheek. The people in the office were stunned, including Rowena. She couldn¡¯te around to her senses for a long while until a prickling sense of pain spread from her cheek. She red at her viciously and gnashed her teeth. ¡°How dare you hit me?¡± A grin blossomed across Maisie¡¯s face as she said, ¡°I remember I¡¯ve said something like this to Wynona before. Those who can¡¯t watch their mouths deserve to be punished.¡± Maisie detected the slight changes in Rowena¡¯s eyes when she mentioned Wynona. However, Rowena forced herself to stay calm because she didn¡¯t want others to notice anything. ¡°Maisie, we¡¯re in ckgold. If something happens to me here, are you not worried about that.¡± ¡°What should I be worried about?¡± Maisie interrupted, cutting her short. She nced at the dumbfounded crowd around her and continued ¡°All of them have seen what I have done so do you think I would still be afraid of the rumors? ¡°The reason I pped you is to give you a reminder. You¡¯re just a secretary, while Nn is the CEO. Don¡¯t keep asking him to help you to solve every problem or let him do everything himself. If he has to do everything himself, what is the point of hiring you to b e his secretary? Do you expect him to take care of you after he pays you to do your job? After Maisie said her piece, she chuckled and added, ¡°Now I can see why Nn trusts Quincy so much.¡± Chapter 352 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 352 ¡°You¡­¡± Rowena clenched her fists tightly as she stared at Maisie. Her eyes tumed scarlet with hatred. The rest of the people in the office fell silent. Truth be told, Quincy was the one who settled most of the matters in thepany, and Nn indeed had entrusted many jobs to him. However, after Quincy had been transferred to another position and Rowena had reced him as Nn¡¯s secretary, they did not know why but Nn had be busier. Nn was their employer, meaning he had hired them as his workers. When he couldn¡¯t attend a certain meeting, Rowena needed t o host the meeting as his secretary. Hi! It was only now they realized that Rowena had misled them. They also had realized that Maisie was not a pushover. They all heaved out a sigh of relief, for they weren¡¯t the ones who had gotten beaten by Maisie. WE Keeping the smile on her face, Maisie said, ¡°Ms. Summers, if you think you can¡¯t handle your job effectively, maybe we can have Quincy swap with you. After all, Quincy is much more useful than you, and he doesn¡¯t need Nn, his boss, to do everything for him.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡®She¡¯s a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing.¡¯ That was the thought that appeared in everyone¡¯s mind. Meanwhile, Nn appeared in the administrative office. He frowned slightly at the sight of the group of people in the office, and then he saw Maisie standing in front of Rowena. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The staff dispersed when Nn showed up. Rowena¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw Nn. She bit her lip and said pitifully, ¡°Nn, 1¨C¡± ¡°I pped her,¡± Maisie turned around and said, adopting a sweet look of suffering martyrdom. The crowd was stunned at how fast Maisie changed her attitude. Maisie obediently stretched her soft palm toward Nn. Nn held it and began massaging it as he asked softly, ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Maisie lifted her eyebrow mischievously and said, ¡°Well, it won¡¯t hurt anymore if you help me to blow the pain away.¡± Nn raised his eyes to look at her as a grin tugged at the corner of his lips. ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll do it once we get home.¡± Once again, the crowd was stunned Just when Nn was about to leave with Maisie, Rowena said frustratingly, ¡°Nn, I was the one who got pped by her without any reason!¡± Nn stopped in his tracks. Tuming around, he looked at her coldly and harrumphed. ¡°Serves you right. I also want to p you on the cheek.¡± 1 Rowena was dumbfounded. The crowd¡¯s eyes lit up as understanding dawned upon them. It seemed to them that Rowena had a crush on Nn, but he despised her to the core. Rowena was filled with anger and hatred as she watched Nn leave with Maisie. She had never been humiliated like this in front of people before In the past, the people in the Night Banquet would respect her since she worked directly under Titus. She had never expected that Nn would humiliate her in front of everyone for Maisie. Had they not been best friends since they were kids? Her eyes were tuming colder and colder. In Nn¡¯s office¡­.. Nn put Maisie on his desk and secured her in his arms. ¡°Are you not afraid that she will tell my grandfather that you pped her?¡± Maisie snorted and said, ¡°What¡¯s done cannot be undone. If she wants toin to your grandfather, there¡¯s nothing I can do about it.¡± Nn shook his head helplessly and smiled sweetly as he watched the bold woman in front of him. ¡°I¡¯ve been wondering about one thing, Nn. Rowena seems to be on good terms with Wynona, but she doesn¡¯t seem to have mentioned her anymore after her death.¡± As she was talking, she looked into his beautiful amber eyes and added, ¡°When I mentioned Wynona just now, her reaction was strange.¡± Nn frowned slightly. ¡°So?¡± Touching her hand, Maisie said inadvertently, ¡°If Francisco was the reason Wynona targeted me in the camp, then how did you learn about the matter between Francisco and me since you weren¡¯t there?¡± Chapter 353 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 353 Nn¡¯s lips were tightly pressed. It was indeed Rowena who had brought him the photo that time. So that photo was taken by Wynona?¡¯ he asked himself. ¡°Nn,¡± Maisie called, pulling him out of his thoughts. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°What happened?¡± she asked, staring at him straight with her clear eyes as she was surprised that he would get distracted. She then thought of something and said with a frown, ¡°You didn¡¯t have someone keeping an eye on me secretly, did you?¡± Nn stroked her cheek with his hand and replied, ¡°Cherie and Hans would inform me of anything that happened to you at the training camp. However, Rowena was the one who told me about that thing about you and Francisco.¡± ¡®Rowena? Maisie lowered her eyes. ¡®So Wynona was Rowena¡¯s ¡°spy¡± in the training camp?¡¯ Maisie realized why Rowena had wom the ring and hade to find her. It turned out that Rowena had wanted to cause a misunderstanding between Maisie and Nn because of the things that happened between her and Francisco. ¡°Wynona¡¯s death wouldn¡¯t be rted to her, would it?¡± . Although Maisie did not have the evidence, considering how close Rowena was to Wynona, it was truly strange that she had not once mentioned Wynona after her death, treating her as if she had never existed before. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Moreover, she had suspected that if Wynona was not the one who had released the pit viper into the training camp, then it must be someone who intentionally framed Wynona. However, the only person who knew that Wynona had had a bad rtionship with her and also wanted most to get herself killed by Wynona¡¯s hand was¡­ Those friends of Wynona did not have a deep hatred for her, so they had no reason to put her to death. If Maisie died, not only could the person sessfully shift the me to someone who had a bad rtionship with her, but they could also gain something from her death. Who would benefit the most from her death, then? Other than the woman who always bent over backward to break up her and Nn, Ma?sie could not think of other people. Nn looked at Maisie for a moment and said, ¡°You don¡¯t suspect Rowenia, do you?¡± ¨C ¡°I know I shouldn¡¯t, and it¡¯s wrong for me to suspect her without any evidence,¡± Maisie said before coming to a pause. ¡°But I just can¡¯t help it. There are too many mysteries about Wynona¡¯s death, and after putting together a few things, it¡¯s hard not to suspect her.¡± Indeed, Wynona¡¯s death was suspicious, not to mention that she had died in an off-limits training camp. If the ¡°murderer¡± was inside the training camp, then the ¡°murderer¡± must be very familiar with the training camp to the point that they could freely enter and exit the training camp. Wasn¡¯t Rowena one of the members in the training camp? Nn lowered his eyes and said, ¡°Whether or not it¡¯s rted to her, since she hasn¡¯t exposed herself, there¡¯s nothing we can do about her. Besides, my grandfather trusts her a lot. Not to mention that she¡¯s a member of the Summers, and the Summers have been kind to the Goldmanns.¡± Maisie lowered her head and covered her surges of emotions under her long eyshes. Nn was right Even if Rowena were the culprit, Titus would not do anything to her due to the rtionship between the Goldmanns and the Summers. ¡°However, there¡¯s one thing that may have something to do with her.¡± Maisie was stumped. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°It was Rowena who instigated my grandfather to see your father that day. I¡¯m afraid she must have said a lot of bad things about you in front of him,¡± Nn said inly as he lowered his head. ¡°Coincidentally, your father was attacked just after my grandfather left, and Willow has confessed that it was a woman who told her to do that.¡± After Nn had shot Willow in her arms and legs, she had confessed everything to prevent herself from being sent to the countryside. Maisie¡¯s face turned cold That day, Willow had told her that she was the one who did everything, but she didn¡¯t expect that there was really someone behind ¡°So that woman is Zee, you don¡¯t have to worry about anything at all. I have a n.¡± Chapter 354 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 354 Nn stroked her face. The things that Willow had confessed proved that his previous spection was correct. His grandfather had learned of the rtionship between Maisie and the de Arma family as soon as Maisie returned from the training camp. Both his father and he had done a lot to keep this secret hidden. Even Stephen and the others didn¡¯t know a single thing about it, other than Willow, who had tried to rece Maisie as the descendant of the de Arma family.. With that thought in mind, Nn looked at her and said, ¡°I¡¯ll send Cherie to you starting from tomorrow, just in case. You can ask her to help you with anything. As for the kids, they should be fine with my father and grandfather looking over them. The only person I¡¯m worried about is you.¡± A surge of warmth spread through Maisie¡¯s heart. She could see that Nn was truly worried about her. She grabbed his hand and put it near her face. While Nn was slightly taken aback, she giggled and said, ¡°As long as you¡¯re with me, I don¡¯t feel in danger.¡± In the evening, at the Royal Academy of Music¡­ Carrying his small backpack, Colton came out of the academy¡¯s main entrance. Two bodyguards who seemed to be foreigners got out of a luxury car and stood in front of him, blocking his way.. *Are you Colton Vanderbilt?¡± one of them asked in fluent English. Colton nodded in retum The bodyguard then bowed his head and made a gesture. ¡°Our master wishes to see you.¡± When Louis came out of the academy in his car, he saw Colton being taken to a ck car by two foreigners, and he was stunned. That ck car¡­ It isn¡¯t the usual car from the Goldmanns thates to pick him up every day, is it? Could it be..! Something popped up in Louis¡¯ mind. He jerked the steering wheel and followed after the car. Maisie and Nn came to the underground parking lot. When they arrived in front of their car, she received a message from an unknown number. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Nn asked as Maisie¡¯s face had suddenly turned pale. ¡°Colton was taken away.¡± Nn asked Hans to track down Colton through the tracking device inside the car. Soon, they found out that he was in the Siberian Pce Hotel. N?velDrama.Org content. He then stormed toward the Siberian Pce Hotel After they stopped their car outside of the entrance, Maisie tugged at Nn and said, ¡°You wait in the car. They only want me there. I will be fine, trust me, okay?¡± Nn looked at her for a moment before parting his tightly pressed lips. ¡°Just give me a call if something happens. I¡¯ll be down here.¡± Maisie nted a kiss on his cheek. She then turned around and got out of the car, leaving Nn stunned. He touched his face, feeling the warmth that she left on him, and shook his head helplessly. However, looking from her reaction, h e could more or less guess who was the one that had brought Colton away. At the Siberian Pce Hotel¡¯s restaurant¡­ Colton was sitting together with Louis, looking at him curiously. He knew Louis to be a fearless person in the academy, but it seemed to him that he was rather intimidated by the old man in front of them. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is the food not good?¡± Hernandez asked as he looked at the two people in front of him who refused to eat anything. He picked up a fork and smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you guys like, so I took the liberty to order the food myself.¡± Colton pouted his lips and asked, ¡°Why did you bring me here? Do I know you?¡± He did not know the old man in front of him, and his mother had told him that he shouldn¡¯t take food from a stranger. Hernandez nced at Colton sharply and snorted, but he did not answer his question. Instead, he looked at Louis and said, ¡°Do you not need to greet me? Where are your manners?¡± Louis¡¯s eyes swiveled inside of the sockets, and he greeted, ¡°Grandpa!¡± Colton was stunned. ¡®He¡¯s Mr. Lucas¡¯ grandfather?¡¯ ¡°So this kid is your cousin¡¯s son?¡± Hernandez asked coldly. Louis took a deep breath and asked, ¡°Grandpa, what exactly do you want with this boy?¡± Chapter 355 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 355 Hernandez snorted and asked, ¡°Why can¡¯t I look for him? I¡¯m his great-grandfather.¡± Louis set his jaw tight and did not say anything. Although his mother had told his grandfather that she had found his aunt¡¯s daughter, all of them had been under the impression it was Willow. However, theyter found out that his aunt¡¯s daughter was Maisie, but she had married Nn at that time. Also, he did not know how his grandfather had realized that Colton was Maisie¡¯s son. Blinking his eyes, Colton asked, ¡°You¡¯re my great-grandfather?¡± Hernandez looked at him and replied, ¡°I¡¯m your mother¡¯s grandfather, so of course, I¡¯m your great- grandfather.¡± Colton frowned and said, ¡°But my mom has never told us about you.¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, ma¡¯am. This restaurant has been booked, you can¡¯t go in-¡± ¡°Get out of my way.¡± Maisie pushed the waiter away. She was worried about Colton, so she had decided to throw caution to the wind . Just when Hemandez¡¯s bodyguards were about to approach her, Colton saw her and rose to his feet. ¡°Mommy!¡± . When Maisie saw that Colton was sitting together with Louis and nothing had happened to Colton, she heaved out a sigh of relief. Then, she tumed her head toward the man sitting in front of them with her jaw tightly set. ¡°Ma¡¯am, please leave.¡± A waiter came forward and tried to chase her away. Hemandez opened his mouth and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. She¡¯s an acquaintance of mine. Let her in The two waiters looked at each other in astonishment before walking away. Maisie already knew who he was from the moment she received the text message. She walked up to him slowly and asked, ¡°You¡¯re Sir Hernandez?¡± Hemandez looked at Maisie and offered her a grin. ¡°You share some resemnce with my daughter, Marina. Since you¡¯re here, why don¡¯t you join us for a meal?¡± Maisie lowered her head and replied, ¡°There¡¯s no need. I just came to pick up my son.¡± Louis looked at Hernandez nervously. There was no expression on Hernandez¡¯s face. He just picked up the ss of wine in front of him and said, ¡°You¡¯re worried that I might do something to this kid, aren¡¯t you? ¡°No matter what happens, I¡¯m your grandfather. This is a fact that can¡¯t be changed. I have no intention of criticizing you for picking the Goldmanns. After all, the grudges and feud between the Goldmanns and the de Amas can¡¯t be resolved that easily. It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t expect Marina¡¯s daughter would marry Titus grandson. Is this considered retribution for the Goldmanns?¡± The atmosphere changed after what Hernandez had said. ¡®Retribution? In his opinion, this is retribution? ¡°The past is in the past. What happened between the Goldmanns and the de Armas has nothing to do with the younger generation,¡± Maisie replied calmly. Hernandez harrumphed and said, ¡°The Goldmanns are nothing more than a vermin that crawled up from the fetid waters and unabashedly polluted the royal family. Even if we¡¯re in the wrong, does that mean that the Goldmanns are in the right? How about those people that lost their lives at the hands of Patrick Goldmann? Are you saying that they deserve it?¡± Maisie did not say anything in return. Hernandez loathed the Goldmanns to the core, and she was well aware of it. What she couldn¡¯t understand was why he couldn¡¯t let go of the hatred after so many years. She took a deep breath and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t understand your feelings. I just know that the Goldmanns have been good t ome, and Nn takes great care of me. ¡°Sir Hernandez, my mother may be one of the de Armas, but I was born in the Vanderbilts. I don¡¯t know anything about the past, not even about my mother. When the Goldmanns learned that my mother was your daughter, they epted me without any hesitation, so I¡¯m the daughter-inw of the Goldmanns.¡± Hernandezughed and said, ¡°You took your stand so quickly. How can you be so sure that the Goldmanns aren¡¯t just exploiting Chapter 356 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 356 Maisie did not even jitter for a split second. ¡°I believe in Nn.¡± When Maisie was bringing Colton away, she thought of something, turned around, and said, ¡°I know about Nn¡¯s mother. I won¡¯t b e able to forgive the de Armas if you really did such a thing.¡± Maisie left with Colton after saying that. Sitting in his seat, Louis looked expressionless. He said while ncing at Hernandez¡¯s face that looked a little embarrassed,¡± Grandpa, if there¡¯s nothing else that needs my attention, I¡¯ll go back first.¡± ¡°Did you text her to inform her?¡± Hernandez asked coldly. Louis nodded. ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t know your intentions when you were searching for that child. Not to mention that Mother has said that we should keep the past in the past. Why are you still so obsessed with it?¡± Hernandez mmed the table and reprimanded angrily, ¡°The Goldmanns should never be kept in the past. All of them deserve to die!¡± Louis could see that Hemandez could not let go of his prejudice against the Goldmanns. ¡®No matter how much I try to persuade him, it¡¯ll be to no avail.¡¯ Downstairs, Colton tumed to look at Maisie. ¡°Mommy, is that person really your grandpa?¡± Maisie paused for a bit and forced a smile. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Does Great-grandpa hate the Goldmanns? But why?¡± Colton did not know what had happened between the Goldmanns and the de Armas, but he could sense Hernandez¡¯s hatred toward the Goldmanns at such a young age. Maisie did not know how to exin to the child, so she turned her head and saw Nn standing in front of the car talking on the *Daddy!¡± Colton ran toward him. III Nn hung up the phone, turned around, and picked up the kid that was dashing toward him. Colton was taken into his arms. ¡°Daddy, did you and Mommye to pick me up?¡± ¡°Yeah, your mommy was worried about you.¡± Nn nodded as his gaze shifted onto Maisie, who was approaching them. ¡°The butler went to pick up Colton and found that Colton wasn¡¯t there. I¡¯ve already informed the butler so that the old man won¡¯t overthink.¡± Maisie was stunned and nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡± Nn carried Colton into the car. Colton whispered into Nn¡¯s ear while he was doing so and before Maisie got into the car,¡° Daddy, Mommy spoke up for you in front of her grandfather just now!¡± Nn was startled for a bit, patted the little boy¡¯s head softly, and lowered his voice. ¡°Really?¡± Colton nodded as his amber eyes shone brightly. Maisie got into the car and frowned when she saw that the father-and-son duo was whispering. ¡°What are the two of you talking about?¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Colton said smartly, ¡°This is my secret with Daddy!¡± Maisie was rendered speechless. ¡°The father-and-son duo is already keeping secrets behind my back?¡¯ After sending Colton back to the Goldmann mansion, the butler smiled when he saw Coltoning back. ¡°Little Colton, you¡¯vee home?¡± ¡°Uh-huh!¡± Colton nodded. Waylon and Daisie walked downstairs, and Daisie ran toward him. ¡°Colton, why did youe back so late?¡± i ¡°Uh, about that, I went out to dinner with Professor Lucas.¡± Colton was still very smart and did not say anything about the fact that he had been brought away. He was worried that his great grandfather would find out about that and put the me on his mother. Just as he was about to leave, an old man¡¯s voice came from upstairs. What are you thinking? Is the home- cooked food we offer here not as good as those meals you get out there? Why are you in such a hurry?¡± Titus and Rowena came downstairs. Rowena¡¯s eyes tuired gloomy as soon as she saw Maisie, but she did not say anything. Nn wrapped his arm around Maisie¡¯s waist and smiled. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s stay for dinner then. What do you think?¡± He asked Maisie as if he wanted to hear her thoughts. Nn took Maisie¡¯s hand ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the vi. Chapter 357 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 357 Maisie met his smiling eyes and yed along. ¡°Since my husband wants to stay for dinner, then we¡¯ll just stay back for a meal.¡± The three rugrats could not help but feel bothered. ¡®Eww, that¡¯s disgusting!¡¯ During dinner, the maid stood by them and served the dishes. Nn had nevere back for dinner ever since he moved out, so tonight was the first time he came back for a meal. The three rascals sat beside their parents and gobbled up their food as if a three Michelin-starred restaurant chef had prepared the dinner. Titus could see that the kids had not been so diligent while eating their food during normal days. ¡®Sure enough, they¡¯re very happy when their parents are around.¡¯ ¡°Ahem, since you¡¯vee back, you should just move back in,¡± Titus suggested Nn raised his eyes and then said lightly, ¡°It¡¯s inconvenient, as we¡¯re nning to conceive another child.¡± Maisie¡¯s hands trembled, and she stared at him in surprise. Not to mention her, even Titus was surprised ¡°You¡­ You want another child?¡± ¡°Daddy, is Mommy going to have a baby?¡± Daisie¡¯s eyes lit up brightly. ¡°Then I¡¯m about to be an elder sister. I¡¯m no longer the youngest!¡± Daisie did not want to be the third and youngest child anymore-she wanted to be an elder sister! Maisie was rendered speechless. Thaven¡¯t agreed to it at all! Titus looked at the three exhrated rugrats and thought that it was not bad that the Goldmanns could have more children. *111 leave it to you, young ones. I¡¯m toozy to say anything else.¡± That being said, Titus was obviously letting them decide it themselves. Rowena, sitting at the side eating her food, remained silent throughout the whole meal while a hint of ruthlessness was beaming from the bottom of her eyes. ¡®It was difficult to make Grandpa feel dissatisfied with Maisie, but the situation is getting out of my control as time goes by. This woman will be epted by Grandpa sooner orter if this continues! This will even affect my status in Grandpa¡¯s mind. *D*mn it! I¡¯ve underestimated her. I can¡¯t just sit here and wait for my demise now. A few dayster¡­ The renovation of Vaenna Jewelry was almostpleted, so Maisie and Kennedy came to the site to take a look at the progress. The interior design¡¯s style was not much different from Soul Jewelry Studio¡¯s, but the space was muchrger than the studio They would be able to move over in another three days. It would be apletepany when Soul and Vaenna werebined into one. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°Uncle Kennedy, our staff in the studio understand the market quite well already, so they¡¯ll lead the neers when the time,es. ¡°Director Zaleski will be promoted to general manager, and he¡¯ll be in charge of the purchasing department. As for you, you¡¯ll be in charge of the administration department. What do you think?¡±¡­ Kennedy smiled. ¡°Xander and I have been working together in Vaenna for so long that we¡¯ve be great friends. Thus, being able toe back here is likeing home, no matter whether it¡¯s called Vaenna or Soul. We¡¯ll support any decision as long as it¡¯s from you.¡± What Kennedy said made Maisie feel very grateful. After all, it was rare to get to know someone who could face hardships with her. Kennedy and Director Zaleski had still chosen toe back when Vaenna was in a bad shape back then, and she was very grateful for that. Maisie returned to Vanderbilt manor after assigning the task of supervising the renovation to Kennedy. A tiny skan Mmute with Teddish brown fur was acting very daringly as it ran up to Maisie¡¯s feet, bit her trousers to y with the hem, and turned over, showing its belly to Maisie. ¡°Reddy, you¡¯re being naughty again.¡± Stephen was helpless. This dog was indeed quite bold, but it was also very simple- minded and ¡°honest. It mingled especially well with strangers. Maisie smiled, squatted down picked up the little puppy, and sniffed the scent on its body. ¡°Dad, have you bathed him?¡± Chapter 358 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 358 ¡°Yeah, this little fe digs holes in the dirt of the flowerbed outside every day, making himself dirty. Hence, I can only give him a bath every three or five times.¡± ¡°Woof!¡± Reddy stuck out its tongue and wagged its tail, staring at Maisie with its brown eyes as if it liked her very much. Stephen put down his teacup and said, ¡°This fe was abandoned by its original owner. I saw it wandering on the road pitifully and brought it back. ¡°I brought it to the veterinary hospital for a checkup, and this little fe is in good health apart from some gastrointestinal difort, not any skin diseases. The original owner probably abandoned it because they couldn¡¯t keep it.¡± Maisie rubbed the fur on its head. No wonder kids like it. This furry little cutie is really addicting. ¡°Zee, what brought you here all of a sudden?¡± Maisie put the dog down, walked up to the couch, and sat down. ¡°The renovation of Vaenna is almost done, so I¡¯m here to ask you. If you¡¯re still willing to take over thepany, the position of the chairman is still yours to hold.¡± Stephen was stunned, and his eyes dimmed. ¡°Since I¡¯ve handed Vaenna to you, I¡¯ve never thought of intervening¡­¡± Maisie said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to intervene, but the board still needs you, doesn¡¯t it?¡± She then added, ¡°I still want you back at thepany before you retire, not to mention that thepany needs you too.¡± Stephen thought for a while and looked at the little fe that was lying at his feet, yawning. ¡°But there won¡¯t be anyone home to take care of him.¡± ¡°Hire a housekeeper, just like back then, so you won¡¯t have to be too tired. You don¡¯t have to worry about the money needed to hire the housekeeper. Besides, I¡¯ll be more relieved if there¡¯s someone here to take care of you.¡± Seeing that Maisie was worried about him, Stephen gave off a smile. ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± He then thought of something and said with a solemn expression, ¡°The day after tomorrow is your mother¡¯s death anniversary. You should go visit her.¡± Maisie could not help but be startled Mother¡¯s death anniversary¡­ She would have almost forgotten about it if her father had not mentioned it to her. She nodded: ¡°Okay.¡± At ckgold Group.. Cherie exited the administrative office when Rowena, who was walking up to her, saw her¡­ She smiled. ¡°Did Nn look for you?¡± ¡°Yeah, Mr. Goldmann asked me to follow Maisie around in the future,¡± Cherie responded without any hesitation. Rowena frowned. ¡®Nn actually asked Cherie to follow Maisie around. Could it be that Cherie is being tasked to protect Maisie? He really values that b*tch greatly!¡¯ Cherie noticed that Rowena¡¯s face did not look too gleeful. ¡°Rowena, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡± N?velDrama.Org content. . Rowena restrained herself from showing too much of how she felt on her face, shook her head with a smile, and asked in a mocking tone, ¡°I¡¯m fine. But aren¡¯t you someone that¡¯s always loved your freedom? Why did you agree to do so?¡± Cherie scratched her cheeks and answered, ¡°Hah, I¡¯m poor, and Mr. Goldmann will pay me money to do this. Plus, I like Maisie a lot, and he¡¯s just asking me to stay by Maisie¡¯s side.¡± Rowena did not speak anymore as she watched Cherie leave. Her expression gradually turned gloomy. ¡°That old couple better not let me down.¡¯ Maisie saw Cherie waiting for her in boredom in the office when she returned to Soul Jewelry Studio. Cherie got up with a smile when she saw Maisie¡¯s arrival. ¡°Maisie, you¡¯re back!¡± Maisie chuckled ¡°Nn really asked you toe here?¡± ¡®Yeah, Ill be following you around from today onward. So, what do I need to do?¡± Cherie scratched her head. If Maisie were to need her help, Cherie might not be of any help due to her clumsiness. Maisie got to her seat and sat down. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do anything. Your time is yours to arrange.¡± Cherie looked at her gratefully upon hearing this. ¡°Maisie, you¡¯re so kind! I suddenly feel like I¡¯m a free rider. I¡¯m getting paid to do nothing at all, this is the dream of someone like me!¡± Chapter 359 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 359 Maisie smiled awkwardly. ¡®This girl is so simple-minded that she¡¯s adorable.¡¯ At this time, a female staff member knocked on the door in a panic, came in, and reported, ¡°Ms. Zora, a menacing couple is creating a st¨¬r outside, looking for you!¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Looking for me?¡± Maisie was flustered, then got up and followed her out to take a look, while Cherie followed behind them. ¡°Get the one who¡¯s in charge of this ce out here, did you hear me!?¡± The woman and man moring outside were both in their 40s and 50s, respectively. Although they did not look filthy rich, they seemed well-off. Maisie stepped forward and asked, ¡°Are the two of you looking for me?¡± The woman took a nce at her and responded, ¡°We¡¯re Wynona¡¯s parents.¡± As soon as she said that Maisie and Cherie¡¯s expressions looked obviously surprised. Maisie smiled. ¡°So it tums out to be Mr. and Mrs. Winters. Why don¡¯t we go into a room for a chat?¡± ¡°Hmph! There¡¯s no need to go into a room to chat. We¡¯ll talk about it here today so that we can learn about our daughter in front of everyone else.¡± Mrs. Winters behaved indifferently. ¡°We went to the training camp to ask for some details. They said that our daughter tried to hurt someone andmitted suicide in fear of the crime that she hadmitted. But we don¡¯t believe it. ¡°We had to go through several people in order to find out that our daughter had gotten into a conflict with you in the training camp.¡± Cherie stepped forward to calm her down. ¡°Mrs. Winters, you can¡¯t really me Ms. Vanderbilt for your daughter¡¯s ¡°She was forced into killing herself, so why can¡¯t I me her? My daughter had never done anything to harm anyone, but she was suddenly imprisoned on the usation of harming others in the training camp, forcing her tomit suicide in the end! ¡°We¡¯ve visited so many police stations over all these days only to demand justice for our daughter.¡± Mrs. Winters pointed at Maisie, her eyes bloodshot due to the rage: ¡°But the police don¡¯t have the balls to pick the case up, and I bet that it¡¯s just because she¡¯s Mr. Goldmann¡¯s wife. However, can she act so lawlessly just because of her status!?¡± Everyone present was stunned. Although they knew that Maisie had been absent from the studio for a while, they did not know where she went. But after listening to the woman¡¯sint, it seemed that something had happened to Ms. Vanderbilt and her daughter? Cherie stood in front of Maisie and said loudly, ¡°I know how you feel as parents, but Wynona¡¯s death is still under investigation. ¡°We didn¡¯t want to see such an incident happen in the training camp either, but Wynona is the person who provoked the hostility between Ms. Vanderbilt and herself first. Your daughter had repeatedly framed Ms. Vanderbilt in the first ce, and yet, Ms. Vanderbilt still wants to locate your daughter¡¯s murderer, isn¡¯t that enough?¡± Mrs. Winters did not buy it. ¡°How could our daughter frame someone? She was wronged by you guys!¡± ¡°You!¡± Cherie wanted to say something, but Maisie raised her hand to stop her. Maisie walked up to Mrs. Winters and said earnestly, ¡°Mrs. Winters, I can totally understand how you feel, but something doesn¡¯t make sense here. Who told you two that Wynona was forced to death?¡±. Mrs. Winters was astounded. Her eyes flickered, but she still sounded very assertive. ¡°That¡¯s none of your business! Anyway, someone did tell us that you guys had forced my daughter to death, and I¡¯ll never let this slide!¡± Maisie¡¯s expression turned sulky as she responded in a calm and bold tone, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, if you can just talk about the matter calmly, we might be able toe up with a better solution for it. .. ¡°But I can give it to you straight at this moment if you choose to continue toe at me with such an aggressive attitude. 1 ¡°First of all, I don¡¯t owe Wynona anything, and I haven¡¯t done anything bad to her.¡± Chapter 360 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 360 ¡°Secondly, Wynona had used multiple means to persecute me in the training camp and even tried to frame me. I had already let these things slide. ¡°And thirdly, the cause of Wynona¡¯s death is very strange. The police are still investigating whether it was a suicide or a homicide case. ¡°But if you want to push all the me onto me, I can only ask you to hire awyer before you talk to me again. Of course, you may not get the result that you want if you bring the matter to court. And because this has nothing to do with me, I¡¯m a victim just like the deceased. Thus, if this matter is being forced onto me, then I¡¯ll definitely not take the me without defending myself.¡± Maisie spoke loudly, and everyone heard her clearly. ¡®She wouldn¡¯t be so confident if she was really involved in this matter.¡¯ Mrs. Winters was obviously astonished and did not know what to say for a while. Mr. Wintersforted his wife in embarrassment, ¡°Oh my, we still have to discuss the matter with them politely. There¡¯s no need t o be in such a hurry.¡± ¡°You might be afraid of getting into trouble, but I¡¯m not. My daughter is now dead What else should I care about?¡± Mrs. Winters snorted. ¡°All you rely on is the status that Mr. Goldmann gave you. You¡¯re confident that we won¡¯t be able to sue you even if we want to because you¡¯re Mr. Goldmann¡¯s wife, aren¡¯t you?¡± Mi. Goldmann¡¯s identity is obviously up there in the social sses. Even if we want to sue her, can we even manage to file a suit. against Mr. Goldmann¡¯s wife? However, we¡¯ll give this up. This is just to make Maisie look like a bully by ying as people who don¡¯t have the background and power to resist her. Even if Maisie were to defend herself, it¡¯d only look like nothing more than sophistry. She will be med no matter what she does. She¡¯s just a woman who uses her status to force ordinary people like us intopromising.¡¯ Maisie lowered her gaze and smiled. ¡°Since you¡¯re not willing to hire awyer, then tell me, what do you want from me?¡± Mr. Winters bowed and smiled ¡°Mis Goldmann, we don¡¯t mean to force you. It¡¯s just that our daughter can¡¯t die in vain. She died in your training camp, and her death actually has something to do with you, so¡ª¡± Mrs. Winters interrupted him and said bluntly, ¡°You should at leastpensate us for our loss, shouldn¡¯t you? No matter what, she¡¯s the daughter that we had done so much to bring up, and she died on your territory.¡±. Cherieughed angrily after listening to the Winters¡¯ piece: ¡°The training camp has already compensated you, hasn¡¯t it? But you still came here to ask for Ms. Vanderbilt?¡± .. ¡°This is rather crude, isn¡¯t it? They came all the way, came up with loads of bullcrap, and even suspected others, and now they¡¯re asking for money? ¡°How can thepensation from the training camp be enough? We spent so much money on raising our daughter. Now that my daughter is dead and it has something to do with Ms. Vanderbilt, why can¡¯t we ask her topensate us?¡± Mrs. Winters rebuked her in reply. Cherie rolled her eyes. ¡°This is obviously a scandal!¡¯ Maisie chuckled and crossed her arms. ¡°You¡¯vee to me topensate you?¡± 1 ¡°So what? My daughter¡¯s death has something to do with you. What¡¯s wrong with using here to ask you for somepensation?¡± Mrs. Winters asserted, ¡°Let me tell you, you will be ruined if we make a fuss out of this matter and let everyone know about it, won¡¯t you?¡± Cherie scoffed. ¡®I¡¯ve never met any parents that could render me speechless. I actually believed that they were trying to get their daughter justice, but it turns out to be for the money?¡¯ Maisie raised her gaze and said coldly, ¡°But beforepensating you, shouldn¡¯t you pay me for the psychological trauma that I suffered? N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°While I was in the training camp, your daughter had tricked me into a restricted area, and I almost died because of that. She even ndered my rtionship with Nn, causing me to be criticized.¡± Chapter 361 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 361 ¡°Why don¡¯t youpensate me for emotional damage, then I¡¯llpensate for your loss?¡± ¡°You Mrs. Winters chocked. Why was it so hard to deal with this person? ¡°Nobody¡¯s money fell from the sky. Everyone earned it. Do you think you could get money out of me from your daughter¡¯s passing?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Maisie¡¯s face darkened, and she didn¡¯t sound courteous. ¡°If you want trouble, go ahead, I¡¯m not afraid, but I won¡¯t be responsible for the consequences. Now that I¡¯m being extorted, if I still keep quiet, people are going to think that they can walk over me. I¡¯m not stupid.¡± She tumed to Cherie and said, ¡°Send them out.¡± Cherie nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± Cherie walked to the two of them and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, please leave if you¡¯re done making a scene so that you don¡¯t feel humiliated.¡± She was worried about the two people and their dignity if they were shamed in public. The Winters couple wasn¡¯t happy, but there was nothing they could say, so they left. Cherie walked them to the door and went back to the office. Nn heard that Wynona¡¯s parents had visited Maisie to ask her to ¡®pay her debt, and his face dropped. ¡°How did they know that Zee was here?¡± Cherie shrugged. ¡°I have no idea. They just showed up.¡± Nn frowned They wouldn¡¯t have known that Maisie was in ckgold if not because someone had told them. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, what if they make this into a big issue? Even though Maisie doesn¡¯t care, it will affect her reputation¡± Seeing that Cherie was concerned about Maisie, Nn realized that it would be best to arrange for someone to be around Maisie. He smiled ¡°You just need to focus on her safety. I¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡± ¡°You are so nice to her, Mr. Goldmann. She probably epted you by now, right?¡± Cherie suddenly looked like a busy body. Nn¡¯s smile faded. ¡°If you don¡¯t want this job, I can always give it to Quincy.¡± *Don¡¯t! I¡¯ll stop asking. I¡¯ll leave right now.¡± Cherie went out and closed the door right after that. Mr. and Mrs. Winters walked to a car and said to the person inside, ¡°We went to see Ms. Vanderbilt, but there was no point. She didn¡¯t care.¡± The car window rolled down a little. The woman inside looked at them through the corner of her eyes and said, ¡°Make it a big issue then. Someone will tell you how to do that.¡± Mrs. Winters smiled and nodded. ¡°Alright, will do.¡± 1 The man in the car handed them a stack of money. The car drove off once they took it, Mr. Winters was a little concerned. ¡°Honey, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea. We¡¯re using our daughter¡¯s death to put someone in trouble.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not putting someone in trouble. Is our daughter¡¯s death not rted to that Vanderbilt woman? Everyone from the camp said that our daughter angered the Vanderbilt woman. ¡°If it weren¡¯t because she angered her, our daughter would still be alive. I¡¯m just avenging her.¡± Even though what she said calmed Mr. Winters down, he still felt that the woman helping them wasn¡¯t that simple. He had to be careful The next day¡­ Wynona¡¯s death was featured in the news as expected. When the couple in the news was interviewed, Mrs. Winters cried her heart out and was sure that Maisie was the reason her daughter had died in the camp, all because she had offended Maisie. Chapter 362 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 362 A lot ofizens went to Maisie¡¯s Twitter to question her about his, but some of them thought that the couple was just trying to ride her fame. The hype of Maisie and Nn getting registered was still recent, so the couple must havee out and used Maisie of being behind their daughter¡¯s death. ¡°Do you think Ms. Vanderbilt really caused someone¡¯s death?¡± ¡°We shouldn¡¯te to conclusions so quickly. Didn¡¯t you notice that any news about Ms. Vanderbilt would be proven false after a few days?¡± ¡°What if it¡¯s true this time?¡± A few employees were having a discussion when Maisie showed up. They had heard that Ms. Vanderbilt had pped Ms. Summers because she ¡®spread rumors¡¯, and Mr. Goldmann had just let her do it. With that as a precedent, no one would dare say anything out o f line anymore. Cherie followed Maisie and heard the discussion. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Maisie. Mr. Goldmann said that he will take care of this.¡± Maisie turned to look at her and said in a whisper. ¡°Cherie, I need your help with something. W ! Cherie was curious. ¡°What is it?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. When they got to the elevator, Maisie tapped Cherie¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Go talk to the couple and tell them that I will pay them. Let them decide the price.¡± Cherie was surprised ¡°Did you bump your head? Maisie didn¡¯t say anything. Cherie immediately said, ¡®They¡¯re obviously trying to scam you. Why would you pay them?¡± ! ! Maisie was quiet because she realized why Nn had chosen Quincy to be his assistant instead of Cherie. Her straightforwardness would send Nn to his early grave, Maisie tapped her head ¡°Do you think that I¡¯m stupid?I want you to tell them that. I can only find a solution when I meet them.¡± Cherie touched her forehead and suddenly understood. ¡°I get it now.¡± 1. Maisie returned to Soul and saw Nn¡¯s back toward her. He slowly turned around when he heard footsteps. IND Maisie rushed into his arms before he could say anything to take a whiff of his cologne. ¡°Sending love- so early in the day?¡± She raised her head and smiled sweetly. Nn raised his brows, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here to deliver hugs so that you¡¯re not affected by the bad news, so¡­¡± He got closer and smiled sheepishly. ¡°I came to cheer you up Maisie¡¯s ears turned red, and she awkwardly retreated. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to cheer me up. I wasn¡¯t affected.¡± His warm hand patted her head. ¡°What are you thinking about? Aren¡¯t I trying to cheer you up now? Or are you trying to say that you want some other type of cheering, hmm?¡± Maisie¡¯s face tumed red too. She couldn¡¯t handle his teasing. If she didn¡¯t push back, he would bully her. She raised her hand to hold him against the window, her finger touching his chest, and smiled. ¡°You¡¯ve been doing things to me every night. Aren¡¯t you tired? Isn¡¯t your back¡­ going to hurt?¡± Nn frowned, and the shine in his eyes was piercing. Nn raised his hand, pulled her into his arms, and raised her chin because he was amused. ¡°I think I need to work harder.¡± Maisie didn¡¯t say anything. His lips bumped into hers, and Maisie was startled. She pushed him away red-faced. ¡°Stop horsing around!¡± Nn pulled her back into his arms and lowered his voice. ¡°You need to put out the fire you started.¡± Chapter 363 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 363 ¡°Someone ising, let me go this one time-¡± Maisie ¡®begged¡¯ him gently, her beautiful face and pretty eyes mesmerizing. Nn¡¯s heart melted. How dare this woman start a fire and beg him to stop? No one could handle that. He took a deep breath and hugged her. ¡°Don¡¯t move, let me hug you.¡± Maisie didn¡¯t dare to move because she knew that Nn was holding himself back. If she moved, he might lose it. ¡°Are you done?¡± There was only silence. ¡°Nn, can I tell you a joke? I promise that you¡¯ll calm down.¡± She heard ¡®OK¡¯ from behind her, with a hint of curiosity in his voice. ¡°A cube of sugar was walking toward the North Pole, and when it got there, it felt really cold and was frozen solid, so it became rock sugar.¡± Nn was rendered speechless. The woman excitedly continued ¡°I have another one. A cabbage started to strip while it walked, and after a few steps, it disappeared!¡± Nn immediately lowered his head and kissed her lips to stop her from talking ¡°Maisie, I have Cherie opened the door, and the three of them stared at each other, Cherie frozen on the spot. Oh no, that would be the end of her. ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve suddenly gone blind I can¡¯t see anything.¡± Cherie cleverly closed her eyes and tried to feel for the door, walked out, and closed the door. Nn¡¯s expression was scarily dark, and the weather immediately tumed cloudy. Maisie stood on her toes to kiss him and said when she saw his anger subside, ¡°Alright, Cherie came to see me because I have something to get to. Mr. and Mrs. Winters are waiting for me.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°Why are you meeting them?¡± Nn¡¯s face dropped in a second. Maisie tidied up his cor. ¡°To solve problems, of course.¡± Nn hugged her waist. ¡°Do you need my help?¡± Maisie chuckled. ¡°No, I can manage.¡± . She was leaving when Nn pressed his body against her. ¡°There¡¯s no rush then Let them wait-Mm.¡± Maisie stood on her toes and stopped short of his lips. ¡°Can we finish this tonight?¡± Nn turned into a wolf who had just gotten his way. ¡°You promised.¡± At the restaurant, in a private room¡­ Maisie and Cherie opened the door and saw Mr. and Mrs. Winters waiting for them in the private room. Mr. Winters stood up to greet them, but Mrs. Winters pulled him down and said impatiently, ¡°She¡¯s just trying to solve the issue now that it¡¯s been blown up. What¡¯s the point? People like you with a reputation only care when it¡¯s at stake. You¡¯re just hiding skeletons in your closet.¡± Maisie walked to the table and sat down with no expression. She said in a ssy manner, ¡°Mrs. Winters, that¡¯s not true. I just came here to have a chat with you. How would this be hiding skeletons? I was just thinking for you.¡± ¡°Thinking for us?¡± Mrs. Wintersughed. ¡°You want my daughter to sacrifice herself, yet we as parents have no ce to say our piece? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s too much to ask forpensation from you since you caused our daughter¡¯s death.¡± Mrs. Winters said that without batting an eysh because she had heard how some people had bullied her daughter in the camp. In case their daughter was still alive and offended ¡®Mrs. Goldmann¡¯, all they would have to do was to get her to apologize. Chapter 364 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 364 Now, their daughter was no longer around. She had wanted her to work with powerful people for a chance to get a high-paying job. Now all they had left of her were empty dreams. Maisie smiled. ¡°How much do you want aspensation?¡± ¡°At least $800,000.¡± Cherie almost lost her cool when she saw Mrs. Winters trying to take advantage of the situation $800,000? She thought that $800 was too much! Maisie smiled. ¡°Do you n toe back and ask for more when you¡¯re done spending that?¡± Mrs. Winters was stunned, as though Maisie had seen through her n, and angrily said, ¡°What are you trying to say? Are you going to give it or not?¡± ¡°Cherie, what is the legal term for this?¡± Maisie didn¡¯t answer her but instead asked the person beside her. Cherie picked it up right away. ¡°Extortion. The minimum sentence is three years, but if it¡¯s for an amount as much as $800,000, I¡¯m guessing maybe 15 years.¡± The two old people looked terrified ¡°How is this extortion? You¡¯re just ndering us!¡± Mrs. Winters was anxious. . Maisie took an agreement out of her bag the file showed that it was from aw firmN?velDrama.Org content. YA ¡°Mrs. Winters, if you would likepensation, let¡¯s do it thewful way. Based on thew, if Wynona¡¯s death is my fault, and the court decides that I shouldpensate you $800,000, I¡¯ll do it without hesitation. But if the court decides that I¡¯m not rted to her death, won¡¯t I have the right to reject your ims?¡± Mrs. Winters was rendered speechless and looked horrified Maisie calmly continued. ¡°If you think that I¡¯m hiding behind the Goldmanns and bullying you thanks to Nn, I¡¯m afraid that Nn would be the one who would be speaking to you. I¡¯m quite reasonable, so it¡¯s up to you. I won¡¯t be showing you any empathy because you are Wynona¡¯s parents when I do be unreasonable. I respect the dead, but you¡¯re the parents and you¡¯re using her death as a reason to extort me. Do you think I¡¯m easily fooled?¡± Mi. Winters was quiet because he didn¡¯t know what to say.. Mrs. Winters stood up angrily. ¡°Don¡¯t even think that you can just brush me off. I¡¯ve had a lot more experience in life than you do, I¡¯m not going to buy this!¡± Maisie stood up and sternly said, ¡°I¡¯m not going to buy this either. It¡¯s been such a long time since Wynona¡¯s incident, yet you two just came to see me now? If it wasn¡¯t because someone was persuading you or told you something, why would you urgentlye to see me? ¡°Go tell whoever is behind you not to think of me as dumb as you are. I know very well whether Wynona took her own life.¡± . Maisie turned to leave, remembered something, and tumed to look at the two old people who were too stunned to move. ¡°I¡¯ve recorded our entire conversation. I advise you to keep things to yourself if you don¡¯t want any more trouble.¡± Maisie left with Cherie walking close behind. ¡°Did you really record them?¡± Maisie¡¯s lips curled. ¡°I was just bluffing. I didn¡¯t put in that much effort, but they will probably tell the person about our recording.¡± The person instigating them, of cource. Cherie suddenly understood. ¡°Oh, I guess you can scare them a little?¡± Chapter 365 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 365 Maisie looked at Cherie. ¡°If they were really instigated, they wouldn¡¯t dare step out of line.¡± If no one were instigating them, they wouldn¡¯t know about Wynona and Maisie¡¯s rivalry at the camp, nor would they dare think that she had caused Wynona¡¯s death. Thus, the person behind them must be closely rted to Wynona. At ckgold¡­ Nn was on a call at his office desk. He looked at the file in his hand, and his eyes tumed dark. ¡°Keep your eyes on them. Also, look into Wynona¡¯s parents. See who they have been in contact with recently.¡± ? The person said something, and Nn ended the call. At the same moment, he received a text on his phone. [Mr. Goldmann, Maisie has settled it!) His eyes were a little less cold after reading Cherie¡¯s text. His pretty little wife had settled the issue with the two old people, and it was time he helped her settle something else. The news about the usation from the Winters was gone quickly. Even when people clicked on the links, it would show that the content was no longer avable. Soon after that, a new topic was trending on Twitter. #Maisie is innocent# It was the fifth on the trending list, nothing too deliberate. Some insiders from the camp spoke about the rtionship between Wynona and Maisie and how Maisie was the victim while Wynona was the aggressor. Maisie had never hurt Wynona, but thetter always started something with her, causing Maisie to be bullied and ostracized in the camp. Wynona had even asked her friends to boycott Maisie but waster shamed by Maisie in retum. Some people even posted Maisie¡¯s results from the camp online. It proved that the training she had gone through was the same as everyone else¡¯s and hadn¡¯t gotten special treatment because of her rtionship with Mr. Goldmann. Once the post came out, it garnered a lot of attention online. N?velDrama.Org content. #I finally know why Mr. Goldmann married her. She¡¯s pretty and cool!# #Why was Wynona cocky enough to ostracize her? Maisie was just the boss¡¯ wife pretending to be weak¡¯# #When the haters were being keyboard warriors, Zora was being an internationally known jewelry designer.# At Blue Bay vi¡­ Maisie was sitting on the couch scrolling through Twitter on her tablet when she saw the ¡®good husband cooking in the kitchen. Sheughed. ¡°Nn, did you cover the news about the Winters?¡± Nn was wearing a blueish-gray knitted cardigan with a white cored shirt. It wasfortable and casual. When Nn heard Maisie¡¯s voice, he took out the freshly cooked fish, put it on the te, and answered, ¡°I just didn¡¯t want my wife¡¯s reputation ruined.¡± Maisie put down the tablet and walked to the dining table. Nn ced the food on the table. Maisie raised her eyebrows. ¡°I realized that it¡¯s not bad at all to have a man who can cook.¡± Nn walked behind her and hugged her. ¡°How will you reward me then?¡± The air he breathed out swept past her ear, and it tickled. She lightly shrugged andughed drily. ¡°We should eat first,¡± Nn cleanly gave her a kiss on her fair neck. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you some good news after dinner.¡± ¡°What good news?¡± Maisie turned to look at him, her curiosity piqued. Nn tapped the tip of her nose. ¡°Let¡¯s eat, or¡­ I could eat you too.¡± Chapter 366 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 366 Nn let out an evil smile, rendering Maisie speechless. After they had finished the meal, Maisie returned to the room to find that Nn was sitting on a chair with his legs crossed next to the window, running his fingers over the document in his hand. ¡°What is the thing that you want me to see?¡± Maisie approached him and sat beside him. Nn handed the document to her and replied, ¡°The thing that you want to know.¡± Maisie was stumped. She took over the document and nced through it. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. The images on the document were photocopied. Although it was ck in color, it could be seen clearly. Then, a photo from the security footage of a reflexology center caught her attention. The woman with heavy makeup was none other than Willow, and she was talking to three people in the picture. ¡°This is¡­ Willow?¡± ¡°Yes. I had someone go to the Underground Freeway to retrieve the security footage. They were the ones who took Willow away,¡± Nn replied tly. Maisie looked at the three people in the photo. Two of them were men, while the third one was a woman. The woman was wearing a mask, and she exuded a mysterious vibe. Another picture showed a location near the Vanderbilt manor. However, this time, there was only one man and Willow. The man was wearing a hat and a mask. Perhaps he had covered his face because he knew there were surveince cameras at the intersection ¡°So, this man is one of the two guys who took Willow away?¡± The light in Maisie¡¯s eyes dimmed. Even though Willow had confessed that she was the one responsible for what had happened to Stephen, the objective of the one who made her do these things was to force her to leave Nn. That person had even gone as far as framing Titus by taking advantage of the fact that he had just gone to meet her father. This gave Maisie the false impression that Titus had harmed her father. ¨C Willow did not know about Maisie¡¯s rocky rtionship with Titus, so there was only one person who had the nerve to take advantage of Titus. Maisie wondered whether that woman was behind the incident of the Winters as well. Looking at the expression on her face, Nn pressed her head against him and ced his lips on her forehead. ¡°Zee, I think you know who this woman is, right?¡± Maisie turned her head to look at him and said with her mouth pouted, ¡°She has helped you and your family a lot, not to mention that she¡¯s your childhood friend. Are you not worried that I¡¯ll go to her after telling me these things?¡± Nn giggled and replied, ¡°Are you jealous?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± Maisie snorted. Nn wrapped his strong arms around her and held her tight on hisp. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re being jealous. After all, she met me earlier than you and has a good rtionship with my family members.¡± Maisie coiled her arms around his neck and replied defiantly, ¡°If it¡¯s like that, then I should be the one who slept with you first, isn¡¯t it?¡± Nn squinted his eyes. It seemed to him that the woman in front of him was getting bolder and bolder. He cupped her chin and said, ¡°Hah, how can you be so sure that it was you who slept with me first?¡± Maisie fell silent, and Nn regretted it as soon as the words left his mouth. What if she really believed him? Would she kick him out of the room? However, Maisie said in embarrassment, ¡°If you had slept with other women before, you would have performed better that night.¡± 1 Nn¡¯s face was getting darker and darker with every passing second. Just as a bad feeling rose in Maisie¡¯s heart and she was about to say something, he jerked up, grabbed her forcefully, and threw her on the bed. *Are you implying that I performed awfully that night?¡± Nn said with a low voice, a devilish smile spreading over his face. It seems to me that I have to show you again tonight.¡± He wouldn¡¯t let her go even if she begged him. They spent their time on the bed untilte at night. Maisie had shouted herself hoarse, and she felt so weak as if her bones had fallen apart. Chapter 367 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 367 Maisie was so exhausted that she did not know when or how Nn had brought her to the washroom to take a shower. When Nn put her back on the bed and was about to tuck her in the nket, his phone on the desk vibrated. Nn picked his phone up, and his gaze turned sharp. [Hans: The Winters have run into an ident. Mrs. Winters died on the spot from serious injuries while Mr. Winters was admitted to the ICU. The doctors are working hard to keep him from dying.) [Nn: Send someone to man the perimeter of the hospital in case some people want to get rid of him. Also, don¡¯t tell Cherie about this matter first.] Nn put his phone down and turned around to look at Maisie, who was fast asleep. He did not want her to get the wrong impression that she was the one who had brought this disaster to the Winters. After putting on his clothes, he left the room quietly. In the hospital¡­ ¡°Mr. Goldmann, you¡¯re here.¡± Hans hastily approached Nn when he saw him. ¡°I¡¯ve already sent someone to stand outside of the ICU. I wonder how Mr. Winters is doing.¡± ¡°What do the police say?¡± Nn asked. Hans replied, ¡°ording to the cops, the ident happened on the highway. Their car suddenly lost control and crashed into the divider, killing the driver and Mrs. Winters on the spot.¡± Nn¡¯s face tumed grim as he asked, ¡°Where were they going in the middle of the night?¡± ¡°The highway where they met the ident is the outbound direction. I think they were going home.¡± They had run into an ident on their way back after receiving the hush money. No matter how Hans thought about it, he felt something was fishy about this ident. In the meantime, the doctor came out and asked, ¡°Which one is the family member who sent Mr. Winters here?¡± Hans walked up to the doctor. ¡°I am. How is he doing now?¡± The doctor took off the mask and said, ¡°His ribs punctured his lungs, and he suffered a massive hemorrhage. Although he made it through the surgery, things are bound to change. Also, we can¡¯t tell when he will wake up.¡± Mr. Winters had gotten lucky, but his wife died in the car ident. They all were certain he wouldn¡¯t be able to ept the truth when he woke upter. Nn patted Hans¡¯ shoulder and said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave him in your hands.¡± Hans nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Goldmann.¡± The next day¡­ Just when Maisie cracked her eyes open and was about to get out of bed, an arm pulled her back into an embrace. Nn secured her tightly in his arms and rubbed his cheek against the nape of her neck. ¡°Don¡¯t go. Let¡¯s sleep for a while longer.¡± ¡°Nn, did you go be a thiefst night?¡± Maisie teased, surprised at the fact that there were times when he refused to wake up from the bed. Opening his eyes slightly, Nn chuckled and said, ¡°Wasn¡¯t I with youst night?¡± Maisie was rendered speechless. He was right, and she did not know how to respond. Maisie picked up her phone. She suddenly remembered something when she saw the date and jerked up from the bed. ¡°Oh sh*t!¡± Nn got up from the bed as well and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Today is the anniversary of my mother¡¯s death. I need to go back.¡± After that, she went into the washroom to get herself cleaned. When she came out of the washroom, Nn had already finished dressing, and she was stunned. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to sleep a little more?¡± for me to visit my future As Nn buttoned his sleeve, he lifted his head and said, mother-inw as your husband.¡± Maisie was dumbfounded. The de Arma family was involved in his mother¡¯s death in a foreign country. Besides, H¨¦mandez was her grandfather and her mother¡¯s father, so she did not understand why Nn wanted to apany her. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Nn cupped Maisie¡¯s face as if he could read her mind and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I already tell you before? I know you have nothing to do with the de Arma family, so stop thinking too much. I¡¯m not going to me you and your mother for what happened between my mother and the de Arma family.¡± Chapter 368 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 368 That being said, Maisie still felt sorry for Nn. She stroked the back of his hand, lowered her eyes, and said, ¡°Nn, no matter what happens in the future, I¡¯ll not leave your side. Unless¡­¡± ¡®Unless what? Well, she hadn¡¯t thought of that yet. She did not know why she would say something like this all of a sudden. Perhaps, it was because Nn had tolerated everything of hers? She couldn¡¯t tell. In the past, she had been under the impression that Nn was only a passerby in her life, and perhaps he was only doing it for the sake of the three kids. However, after spending so much time with him, she realized that Nn was the one who had contributed the most to their rtionship A smile appeared on the tip of Nn¡¯s lips as a surge of gentleness rose from the depth of his eyes. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°It took so much effort and time to get you to my side, so how is there any possibility I will push you away? There¡¯s really no way you can leave me either. Unless, of course, I die.¡± There was no way he would let her get away from him. Maisie snorted, shattering the heartfelt moment. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You will live to a ripe old age.¡± After that, she walked into the dressing room to get herself changed. A hint of contentment filled Nn whole as the corners of his mouth lifted while he looked at her figure rummaging for clothes in the dressing room. After all, regardless of her body or heart, she now belongedpletely to him. She wouldn¡¯t be able to live without him, and he would not let her leave his side as long as he was alive. Maisie and Nn went back to the Vanderbilt manor together. When Stephen saw Nn, he was stunned as well. ¡°Dad, can I take Noles to see Mom?¡± Maisie asked, offering her father an awkward smile. After all, she had not told her father in advance that Nn wasing with her. Nodding, Stephen replied with a smile, ¡°Of course, you can. After all, you two are married, and it¡¯s only right to take him to see your mother.¡± Her mother¡¯s grave was located in a cemetery near the mountain. Although it was in a remote area, it was quiet and had a beautiful view. Stephen remembered that Marina loved Iris Flowers very much. They carried the meaning of light and freedom. Carrying a bouquet, Maisie walked up to her mother¡¯s grave. She had forgotten how long it had been since thest time she visited her mother. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m here with Dad and my husband to see you.¡± Nn looked at her when she mentioned the word ¡°husband.¡± Maisie squatted down and put the flowers in front of the tomb. She then lifted her head to look at her mother¡¯s name and the engraved words on the tombstone. While she was talking to the tombstone, Stephen and Nn walked away. Stephen lifted his head and looked into the distance. There was a forlorn expression on his face as he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Zee¡¯s mother to be from the de Arma family.¡± His words sessfully made Nn retract his gaze from Maisie. He tumed and looked at Stephen. He knew that his grandfather had met with Stephen before, so he figured that he must have told him everything. ¡°Father, you don¡¯t have to take the things my grandfather said to your heart,¡± he said inly. Stephen nodded and said, ¡°I understand. Even though your grandfather wanted me to break you two apart, there¡¯s no way I can do that to you two. I know how much you love Zee.¡± Stephen turned his head to look at Nn and continued. ¡°When her mother was still alive until the day she passed away, there wasn¡¯t a single day that Maisie stopped worrying about her. I¡¯ve neglected her too much because of her mother, and I owe her a lot. Therefore, I¡¯m relieved since I know you¡¯ll take great care of her.¡± Nn smiled faintly and replied, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of her, I promise you. However, can I ask you a question?¡± Stephen was stumped. ¡°Sure. What is it?¡± Nn looked at Stephen and asked, ¡°Do you know why Zee¡¯s blood is so special?¡± This was the only thing Nn was worried about for he did not know if it would affect her or not. ads we Stephen was confused. ¡°Wait, what¡¯s wrong with Zee¡¯s blood?¡± It appeared to Nn that Stephen did not know anything about it. He shrugged it off with another matter, and he hoped that Professor Leonhardt had discovered something about Maisie¡¯s blood. Chapter 369 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 369 Nn walked up to Maisie and saw that she was sitting on her knees in front of her mother¡¯s tombstone with a gloomy look on her face. He ced his hands on her shoulders and looked at the tombstone. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom. From now onward, I¡¯ll take care of Zee for the rest of her life until death do us part.¡± Maisie lifted her head and looked at him in surprise, but Nn just raised his eyebrows as a response. Nn helped Maisie to her feet, and Maisie spun around to face Stephen. ¡°Dad, do you have anything to say to Mom?¡± Stephen was stumped for a moment. His lowered face was filled with the scars of the vicissitudes of life. He looked at the tombstone for a while before smiling bitterly. ¡°Nope. I¡¯ve already told her everything I want to say in my heart.¡± By the time Maisie returned to her studio, she saw that Cherie was pacing nervously in the corridor. She walked up to her and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± When Cherie saw her, she became even more flustered and said, ¡°The cops have found something about Wynona¡¯s death, and¡­ it seems like she really didn¡¯tmit suicide.¡± So Wynona was framed and became someone else¡¯s scapegoat!¡¯ Maisie was not surprised with the oue. ¡°I¡¯ve more or less guessed it.¡± ¡°The person who framed Wynona is dead as well. He killed himself.¡± Maisie fell into a long silence after hearing what Cherie said.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Cherie then continued. ¡°Fortunately, we can confirm that person¡¯s identity. He was one of the training camp members, but he left some years ago. Therefore, he was very familiar with the camp. It¡¯s just that we still haven¡¯t figured out how he got into the training camp. However, other than a few of us with high- level authority, who else can bring an outsider into the training camp?¡± Cherie couldn¡¯t imagine there was a ¡°mole¡± amongst the high-level supervisors. At the administrative office. Rowena walked up to Nn¡¯s office desk holding a document and gave a summary of the contents of the project at the meeting with Nn. Nn closed the document and asked with a cold face, ¡°Is Wynona your friend?¡± Rowena was stunned and seemed a bit surprised that he would suddenly ask about Wynona. That said, she did not allow her true emotions to escape to her face. She just gave out a faint smile and replied, ¡°You can say we¡¯re acquaintances. Why are you asking me this, Nn?¡± Nn put the document on the desk, his eyes deep like two ck holes. Then, he asked apathetically, ¡°You¡¯re the only one who knew that Wynona was not on good terms with Maisie, right?¡± Rowena tightened her grip on the document. She bit her lips and answered, ¡°Of course not. Everyone in the training camp knows about the rtionship between Wynona and Ms. Vanderbilt.¡± ¡°Wynona is dead, and her parents are dead too. Since you¡¯re an acquaintance of hers, why don¡¯t you feel sad?¡± Nn had never once raised his head to look at her. His voice was cold, as if he was just asking a very simple question. Lowering her head, Rowena said, ¡°Even if I¡¯m sad, there¡¯s nothing I can change¡­¡± Nn¡¯s hand that was gripping the pen froze. He lifted his eyes and nced at her coldly before opening the document and signing it. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, then get out of my office. Don¡¯t disturb me.¡± Rowena turned around and left the office. When she closed the door, her face turned grim. As Rowena walked back to her office, she passed by the strategic department and heard a staff member ask, ¡°It has been almost a week since Meryl came to work, right?¡± Another staff member took a sip of water from her cup and replied, ¡°I think so. I heard she has resigned?¡± ¡°Resigned? That¡¯s impossible. If she has already resigned, then she should¡¯ve taken all her belongings with her.¡± Both of them then tumed to look at the desk that still had many personal items on it. Rowena hastily returned to her office and ced the document on the desk. As if something popped up in her head, she pulled her phone out and sent a text message. [Nn has started to get suspicious. You guys have to find a way and leave Bassburgh as soon as possible.) Chapter 370 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 370 Golden Lounge¡­ There were hardly any people in the lounge during the day, and only a few tables of customers were dining. Maisie followed the waiter and came to the table where Erwin was waiting for her. ¡°Uncle Erwin.¡± Erwin was holding a bottle of limited edition Conti in his hand while checking the production dare. When he saw Maisie, he put the wine back into the gift box. ¡°Maisie, you¡¯vee.¡± After Maisie took her seat, she nced at the wine beside him and asked, ¡°Is it a gift from someone else?¡± Erwin chuckled and replied, ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s a gift from an old friend of mine who just came back from overseas. He just left not long ago.¡± After that, he lifted his head and looked at Maisie. ¡°So, what brings you here today?¡± Resting her head on her hands, Maisie replied, ¡°I¡¯m here to thank you for your help.¡± Erwin smirked. He ordered a cup of coffee from the waiter and pushed the wine aside. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t beat around the bush. Tell me what you want.¡± Maisie put her hands down and sat upright. ¡°Today is my mother¡¯s death anniversary.¡± Erwin was stunned for a moment after hearing that. He let out a sigh softly. ¡°I¡¯ve forgotten about it. It has been so many years since your mother died.¡±. ¡°Uncle Erwin, Mrs. Lucas told me that my mother died from a strange illness. Can you tell me what kind of strange illness she had?¡± A dark glint crossed Erwin¡¯s eyes. After the waiter served the coffee, he pushed the cup to Maisie and said, ¡°Zee, I can¡¯t tell you about this for the time being.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what you always say each time.¡± : ¡°This is for your own good.¡± Erwin looked at her, his face stern. ¡°Your mother asked me to take care and protect you before she died, so I have to keep my promise.¡± Maisie pressed her lips tightly. She picked up the cup of coffee and took a sip. Erwin looked outside the window, his eyes zed over with forlom. ¡°I¡¯m not kidding about what I said before. There are some things that are not good for you to know now.¡± After all, she was in a rtionship with Nn. Confused, Maisie asked, ¡°Why?¡±.. Erwin sighed softly. ¡°There are too many things involved that are not good for you, especially since we can¡¯t let anybody know about your special blood.¡±. ¡°My blood?¡± N?velDrama.Org content. Maisie was stunned. She suddenly remembered the things that the doctor had said to her in the hospital after Le¡¯s attack. ¡°Uncle Erwin, is my blood really that special?¡± If not, why would the doctor ask whether she had received any kind of injection before in her life? However, she had no memory of i t at all. Erwin nodded. ¡°Let me ask you a question. You¡¯ve never had any serious illness when you were a child, right?¡± Maisie was stunned. Maisie realized that she indeed had never had any serious illness since she was a kid. When I was a kid, the people around me would fall sick or catch a cold from time to time, but I had never had a cold or fever.¡¯ When she was in college, there had been a disease outbreak that year. Most of her roommates had fallen sick and had been absent from sses save for her. ¡°Uncle Erwin, do you know why my blood has be like this?¡± In the past, she did not feel strange at all. This was because she thought she had a healthier body than other people, and it was just luck that she hadn¡¯t been infected. However, after listening to what Erwin said, she became even more curious about her blood. Erwin lowered his eyes and said, ¡°All I can tell you is that it has something to do with the illness that your mother had. It¡¯s just that you¡¯re luckier than your mother. This is because once you get infected, even with the medication, the chances of gic infection are greater than 50%.92 ¡°Gic infection?¡¯ Maisie¡¯s fingertips trembled as she held the cup. Chapter 371 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 371 Chapter 371 In the night, at Blue Bay vi¡­ N?velDrama.Org content. Maisie made dinner, and for a moment, she was lost in the conversation that she had had with Erwin in the afternoon. Soon, she recovered from the trance and realized that she did not see Nne downstairs. Thus, Maisie went to the study and heard Nn¡¯s voice when she was about to knock on the door. ¡°An engine failure caused it? Are you sure?¡± Maisie¡¯s raised hand was retracted slowly. ¡®What engine failure is he talking about?¡¯ ¡°Mr. Winters hasn¡¯t woken up yet? ¡°Okay, I got it. ¡°You should cooperate with the police¡¯s investigation first to see if the couple had contacted anyone before the ident or if there, was any trace of money transfer in their bank ount.¡± Nn ended the call, tumed his head, and saw Maisie pushing the door toe in Seeing Maisie¡¯s expression, he slowly opened his tightly pursed lips. ¡°Zee, you-¡± I heard it all,¡± Maisie interrupted him calmly ¡°Has that couple run into an ident?¡± Nn walked up to her, grabbed her shoulders lightly, and said with a solemn expression, ¡°Yeah, the police are now investigating the cause of the ident, and I¡¯ve asked Quincy to look into it.¡± Maisie lowered her gaze as her eyes tumed gloomy. She seemed a little powerless. ¡®Did they die just like that?¡¯ ¡°Zee, Mr. Winters is still alive. It¡¯s just that we still don¡¯t know when he¡¯ll wake up. He¡¯s smart, I¡¯ll give him that. He deliberately leaked his location when he left. That¡¯s how our men arrived in time to save his life.¡± Maisie¡¯s eyshes twitched ¡°Is she the one who did it?¡± Nn¡¯s eyes tumed slightly cold. ¡°Rowena has an alibi. Two people managed to flee the scene, so it¡¯s obvious that they were fully prepared But they can¡¯t run very far. I¡¯ve already asked Hans to seal the city secretly.¡± She then asked, ¡°Do they know that Mr. Winters is still alive?¡± ¡°They don¡¯t.¡± Nn tucked the hair that was dangling on her cheek behind her ear. ¡°I tested Rowena earlier today, and she thinks that the Winters are both dead. I didn¡¯t let anyone disclose the fact that Mr. Winters is still alive, so no one knows.¡± Maisie raised her eyes to look at him. ¡°Did you already learn about it some time ago and were not nning to tell me?¡± Nn was stunned for a split second and then exined with a hint of helplessness in his eyes, ¡°They ran into an ident not long after you went to see them. I was worried that you¡¯d be affected.¡± The smile on Maisie¡¯s face looked a little pale. ¡°I scared them just because I wanted to force the person behind them toe out from behind the scene. But I didn¡¯t expect.¡± ¡­. Nn took her into his arms and kissed her on the top of her head. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. The party who hired them had never thought of letting them walk away in one piece. Maybe it¡¯s because Mt. Winters started to regret it. That¡¯s why they tried to kill them.¡± She raised her head. ¡°He regretted it?¡± Nn nodded. ¡°Mr. Winters didn¡¯t fully trust them. He must¡¯ve found something, or else, he wouldn¡¯t have deliberately leaked their location when they were being taken away.¡± Maisie immediately fell into contemtion. ¡®It¡¯s obvious that Mr. Winters noticed that the other party wouldn¡¯t be so kind that they would help them sincerely, so he was careful. But he didn¡¯t expect it to turn out to be a disaster to them. ¡®Mrs. Winters died on the spot, and Mr. Winters is still in aa. No matter what, a life has been lost!¡¯ Maisie supported her chin. ¡°Mr. Winters must¡¯ve known something before he regretted this. If they leam that Mr. Winters is still alive, they¡¯ll definitely make another move, won¡¯t they?¡± Nn hugged her all of a sudden. ¡°So, as our only lead, he has to be protected.¡± Maisie¡¯s eyshes trembled as she thought of something. She stood on tiptoe and wrapped her arms around his neck while her eyes lit up ¡°If Mr Winters is a very important lead, then what will the people behind the curtain do when the fact that Mr. Winters i s still alive is spread? Won¡¯t they get anxious?¡± Chapter 372 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 372 Chapter 372, ¡°They won¡¯t leave anyone alive.¡± Nn looked at her. ¡°Do you want to lure the culprit out from behind the curtain?¡± Maisie smiled slowly. ¡°Are you confident?¡± Maisie felt the warmth of his palm on her waist and watched as he lowered his gaze and chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s worth a try.¡± At the administration department¡­ Several employees who ordered takeout gathered around to gossip in the break room. ¡°Have you heard that the couple who caused Mrs. Goldmann trouble a few days ago has died in a car ident?¡± ¡°Of course. I heard the employees on the 16th floor say that the couple was shameless enough to me Mrs. Goldmann for their daughter¡¯s death and asked Mrs. Goldmann forpensation.¡± ¡°Yeah, it was rified a few days ago. I feel that Mrs. Goldmann had been inexplicably wronged What is that woman¡¯s name, Wynona, right?¡± Rowena happened to hear the conversation inside when she passed by the break room, and her footsteps froze in ce when she heard the name ¡°Wynona¡±. She peeped inside through the creak of the ajar door and discovered it was a conversation that was happening between several female staff members who were eating their lunches. ¡°Who do you think Mrs. Goldmann provoked? She¡¯s been running into quite a lot of turmoil recently. And that couple, they really deserve it. It¡¯s their retribution if they¡¯ve run into an ident.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s end this topic already. Anyway, hasn¡¯t that man been rescued? I heard that his wife died on the spot, but he survived that. Just how lucky can he be?¡± Rowena¡¯s hand that was holding documents could not help but tighten while her expression turned cold and stern all of a sudden. ¡®D*mn it! Those ipetent b*stards actually let that old geezer live! ¡®The old geezer has already seen my face. He mustn¡¯t live! N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. At Soul Jewelry Studio¡­ Cherie dashed toward Maisie¡¯s office and opened the door. ¡°Maisie, this is bad, the Winters¡­¡± But the first thing that caught her eyes before she could finish speaking was the sight of Nn feeding Maisie food in the office. Cherie was immediately petrified in ce. 2 ¡®I seem to alwayse at the wrong time, right?¡¯ Maisie withdrew the fork that he used to feed her from his hand with extreme embarrassment. Thank God we were only eating and not doing anything else!¡¯ Nn red at Cherie. The dissatisfaction of being interrupted was clearly disyed on his face, causing Cherie to sweat immediately and give off an ear-to-ear grin. ¡°Then I¡¯lle backter.¡± ¡°Get your *ss in here!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Cherie entered the office, sat on the couch, and started bbering, ¡°Mr. Goldmann, Maisie, how can you still eat so carefreely here? The Winters have run into an ident, and the news is now spreading in thepany like a wildfire.¡± ¡°We already know that.¡± Maisie took a sip of the soup from the bowl, then smiled. ¡°So just let the rumors do their job. All we need to do is to wait for the results.¡± Cherie could not help but wonder. ¡°What results are we waiting for?¡± Maisie was about to say something when Nn rubbed his brows casually. ¡°Go to Quincy, and you¡¯ll know what to do.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Cherie responded, got up, and exited the room. : Maisie turned to look at him. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you let me tell her?¡± Nn grabbed a pinch of her hair with his fingertips and fondled it: ¡°Cherie isn¡¯t very well-prepared for the people who are close to her. Thus, she might tell others if we were to tell her now.¡± ¡°That implies that Cherie has no guard against Rowena, so if she happens to know about the n and Rowena happens to ask her about something, she might tell her everything. ¡®Hence, he sent her to Quincy. He may teach her a thing or two.¡¯ Maisie sneered. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be a disadvantage to Cherie if she was allowed to leave for society?¡± Nn looked at her. ¡°Certain sufferings are inevitable, and she¡¯ll learn that people¡¯s hearts are sinister when she has suffered enough. However, you don¡¯t have to worry about her. She still has Quincy and Hans. She¡¯s not in the position to suffer too much.¡± Chapter 373 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 373 Maisie ced her hand on Nn¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Is Quincy ready now?¡± Nn raised his eyebrows. ¡°What do you think?¡± That night¡­ No one was guarding outside the ICU ward of the hospital When the nurse on duty was doing her rounds, she saw a doctor walking by and greeted him. The doctor nodded at her and walked toward the ICU ward. When he arrived at the door of the ward and saw the nurse walking away, he pushed the door open and entered. He then saw the person lying on the bed through the faint light from outside the ward, walked up to the bed, and took a bottle and syringe out of his pocket He pricked the needle into the infusion bag, and just as he was about to squeeze the syringe and let the liquid inside seep into the bag, the light of the ward was turned on abruptly. He turned his head instantly, and Cherie had already punched him to the ground. Quincy asked the bodyguards behind her to subdue him on the ground and tore off his face mask. The man looked sulky as he red fiercely at them. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Quincy took a nce at his watch, and the corners of her lips were raised. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you really wouldn¡¯t give up when we deliberately leaked the news.¡± The man understood something and was astonished. This is a trap! Quincy said to the others, ¡°Take him away.¡± At Blue Bay vi¡­ Nn received a message from Quincy. [Sit, the man is being held at Summer Pavilion) Maisie had just finished taking a shower, and her hair was still wet when she came out of the bathroom. She wrapped herself up in a towel and saw him looking at his phone. ¡°Have they done it?¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Nn curled his lips. ¡°Yes, the fish really took the bait.¡± ¡°They want to take Mr. Winters¡¯ life in such a hurry. It seems that Mr. Winters really knows a secret?¡± She walked toward the dresser and picked up the hair dryer to blow her hair. ¡®If Mr. Winters didn¡¯t know anything, the other party wouldn¡¯t have to get rid of him no matter what.¡¯ Nn did not answer as his gloomy eyesnded on her body. She was wearing a ckce nightdress, and her action of brushing her hair when blowing her hair was extremely attractive and seductive. The graceful figure was enough to make his lust boil. 1 Her hair was only half-dried when Nn appeared behind her, hugged her, and grabbed her hair dryer from her. ¡°Nn, I¡¯m drying my hair, you¡ª¡± Nn tugged her long hair with his fingertips, and his voice sounded bewitchingly low. ¡°Using a hair dryer harms the quality of your hair.¡± Maisie was astounded. She stared suspiciously at the man standing behind her in the mirror and questioned, ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s what you¡¯re thinking, am I right?¡± .. A chuckle came from above her head, and his hand.. ¡°It seems that you¡¯re starting to know me better.¡± Nn leaned over and kissed her shoulder and back. After a while, Maisie was turned to face him, standing wobbly on one foot. She would have fallen if it was not for the dressing table behind her. ¡°Wait, aren¡¯t we going,¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s time.¡± Nn upied her willfully and recklessly. His gloomy eyes did not want to miss any of her intoxicating expressions. She frowned slightly. It was a rather bloody scene, but she did not show her disgust. A coat was then ced on her shoulders. . The man in ck punched the man¡¯s stomach so hard that the man yomited there were even traces of blood in his vomit. Perhaps Nn did not want her to see such a cruel scene, so he reached out and rubbed the top of her head ¡°Zee, why don¡¯t you wait for me outside?¡± II Maisie followed Nn into the private room and happened to witness the scene in which the man was being beaten up. At the private club, Summer Pavilion. ¡°F*ck, do you still want to act so stubbornly? Chapter 374 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 374 Maisie took a glimpse at him and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m not that weak that I can¡¯t bear this.¡± Some people could not stand the blood and cruelty, and those who were weaker psychologically would find such scenes too gruesome. She might not be able to adjust to it, but she could still take it Nn only smiled. Quincy cleared his throat, and then the men in ck stopped. The man, whose nose was bruised and face was swollen from all the beating, gave off a bloody smile. ¡°No matter how you torture m e¡­ That¡¯s my doing. I dare you to beat me to death.¡± 1 The man in ck walked up to Nn and said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Goldmann, this fe is as stubbom as a mule. No matter how hard we beat him, he won¡¯t give anyone else up.¡±. Nn¡¯s cold gaze shifted onto the man as he said indifferently, ¡°Since you like to suffer that much, let¡¯s move on with it.¡± Nn led Maisie to the couch, sat down, and grabbed the wine from the servants slowly and calmly The man in ck took a nce at Maisie hesitantly. ¡°Sir, Mrs. Goldmann is here. If we act too mercilessly. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. There was a woman here, so they were afraid that they would scare her if they were to be too ruthless with their actions. Maisie smiled calmly before Nn could speak up. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You should do as you please, just don¡¯t kill him.¡± He¡¯s taken a life. Ending him would be an easy way out for him.¡¯ Nn looked at Maisie and raised his eyebrows lightly. Those men in ck were all surprised ¡®Mrs. Goldmann seems to be a ruthless woman! One of the men in ck nodded ¡°Since Mrs. Goldmann has said so, then it¡¯s time to put on our game face.¡± The man gnashed his teeth and roared, ¡°F*ckers, I dare you to kill me!¡± Quincy, who was standing on the side, raised his foot and kicked his head. He was kicked to theer of the wall, lost consciousness for a split second, and could not get up. It was the first time that Maisie saw Quincy, who had always been gentle, being so fierce and unforgiving. Quincy took off his coat, put on his brass knuckles, and looked at the man condescendingly. ¡°Killing you now is equal to showing you mercy indirectly.¡± The man was almost beaten to death, but he did not beg for mercy in the end as if he was asking to die. He did not give his aplices up from beginning to end Seeing that the man was no longer moving, Quincy walked up to Nn. ¡°He passed out.¡± Nn sipped the fine wine in the ss, his cold eyes looking gloomy, ¡°Wake him up.¡± Someone brought a pail of cold water and poured it on him. The man opened his eyes feebly again. The repeated torture had obliterated his desire to survive. His voice sounded hoarse. ¡°Just kill me¡­¡± Maisie¡¯s eyshes twitched, and she suddenly said when they were about to make a move on him, ¡°Wait.¡± ; Those men stopped and looked back at her, and even Quincy looked doubtful. Nn looked calmly at Maisie, who got up and walked toward the man However, Quincy hurriedly stopped her before she could approach him. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, it¡¯s better not to get too close to him, he might¡± ¡°He can¡¯t hurt me as long as you¡¯re here.¡± Maisie patted his shoulder. Quincy withdrew his hand and watched as Maisie half-squatted in front of the man, ¡°Do you have a family?¡± The man¡¯s pupils dted slightly when he heard this sentence, but he soon became silent. The unwillingness to answer was sometimes equivalent to avoiding the question ¡°It looks like you do have a family.¡± Maisie nodded and looked at him with a little sympathy. ¡°You have a family, and yet you¡¯re still willing to sacrifice yourself for some random employer. There may be two reasons. It¡¯s either your family¡¯s life is in the hands of that employer of yours, and you¡¯re forced to do so, or you¡¯re trying to protect your family from being vited.¡± ¡°. Nol¡± The man wheezed. Chapter 375 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 375 Maisie chuckled. ¡°Your pupils obviously dted when I asked you the question just now. That proves you¡¯re very nervous about this question. Not to mention the hesitation that you showed when you answered ¡®No¡¯.¡± ¡°I told you, no!¡± The man was agitated all of a sudden and seemed to want to pounce at her with all his strength. Unfortunately, he was subdued on the ground by two men in ck. Maisie was taken aback, but she quickly regained herposure, stood up slowly, and looked at him expressionlessly. ¡°Although I don¡¯t know which one of the two reasons fits your situation the best, you¡¯d better think about whether you have the bargaining chip to keep them safe or not. You should¡¯ve seen the fate of the Winters, after all: You¡¯re the person who¡¯s caused that incident, so you should know best.¡± The many on the ground, did not move, and looked at the distance with his nk eyes. Nobody knew whether he had run out of energy to put up a fight or had given up hope. Nn walked to Maisie¡¯s side, wrapped his am around her shoulders, tumed to Quincy, and said, ¡°Get someone to keep an eye on him and ask him again after he¡¯s got the time to think it through.¡± Quincy nodded. After Nn led Maisie out of the private room, he picked her up abruptly and carried her to the car. After carrying her into the car, Nn propped his arm against the seat, lifted her chin with his fingertips, pulled her closer, and raised the corners of his lips. ¡°Zee, you actually know how to read psychological hints?¡± Maisie¡¯s brows rose. ¡°Why can¡¯t I know how to do so?¡± Seeing that Nn was staring at herself with his scorching gaze, she looked away slightly and replied, ¡°Waylon loves to read books rted to psychology, so I sometimes skim through them when I¡¯m bored. So-Umm!¡± A trace of warmth caressed her lips. It took quite some time before she could get a gap to catch a breath. Nn rubbed her delicate lips with his fingertip and chuckled softly. ¡°My wife is so smart. I¡¯ve really found myself a treasure.¡± N?velDrama.Org content. ¡®My young wife is truly a little treasure.¡¯ Maisie pushed him away lightly and fastened her seat belt. ¡°All I did was bluff. He¡¯s the one who gave off the clues.¡± Nn smiled. ¡°That old man actually imed that you don¡¯t have what it takes to be the mistress of the Goldmanns. It seems that he¡¯s made the biggest mistake of his life.¡± Maisie¡¯s tone changed. ¡°In his opinion, the mistress of the Goldmanns should be Rowena.¡± ¡°Are you jealous again?¡± Nn was rendered speechless and amused at the same time. Maisie changed the subject. ¡°What if that man doesn¡¯t confess?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve already guessed the mastermind behind this whole incident, so it doesn¡¯t matter whether he confesses or not.¡± Nn leaned over and kissed her forehead, his warm breath ruffling the hair that was dangling on her forehead. ¡°She¡¯ll naturally panic when someone else panics.¡± The next day, at ckgold Group¡­ Rowena walked to the administrative office and suddenly heard Maisie¡¯s voice when she was about to knock on the door. ¡°Ms. Summers.¡± Rowena¡¯s eyes turned slightly gloomy upon seeing that Maisie was walking in her direction, but she still let off a monotonous grin o n her face. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, why are you here?¡± ¡®Why is this b*tch always here?¡¯ Maisie raised her eyebrows. ¡°You¡¯ve heard about the rumors aboutst night, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Rowen¡¯s tone tumed sullen. Maisie gave off a faint smile and said casually, ¡°Mr. Winters was assaulted in the hospitalst night.¡± Rowena¡¯s expression changed abruptly, but she managed to suppress it soon. ¡®D*mn it! Has this b*tch found out about something?¡¯ ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± She quickly calmed herself down, let off an innocent expression, and diverted the topic. ¡°M s. Vanderbilt, I still don¡¯t know why you must paint a target on me. If it¡¯s because of Nn, you¡¯re already married to him, so why do you still need to be wary of me?¡± Maisie tucked her hair behind her ears. ¡°But the man who got caught in the hospitalst night said that he knew you.¡± Chapter 376 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 376 Rowena realized something, and there was a subtle change in her expression: ¡°Maisie, don¡¯t try to frame me without evidence!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not framing you.¡± Maisie beamed her face in a bright smile. ¡°How did youe to the conclusion that I¡¯m framing you? Even if that man did it, he said he knew you, so I just asked.¡± Maisie wanted to go in but pretended to think of something, then said, ¡°By the way, do you remember that the man had bumpy skin with e scars?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not possible¡± Rowena suddenly gulped while her shoulder shuddered and her face tumed a little paler. Maisie walked into the office, and Rowena rushed to hold her. ¡°You best be clear=¡± When Rowena saw Nn sitting in the office, the uneasy feeling in her gut suddenly became clearer. ¡°Nn 1¨C ¡°It seems like he really was working for you.¡± His casual words turned Rowena¡¯s face as white as a sheet. She realized that all that had been a trap waiting for her to fall into. She knew that she had fallen into their trap when that old thing didn¡¯t die. How could she let them get her! Her hand that was holding her mobile phone had dialed a number. -¡°Nn, I¡¯m really not involved.¡± Rowena anxiously walked up to him to exin. ¡°I don¡¯t know when I offended Ms. Vanderbilt and why she¡¯s treating me this way, Nn, I swear, I really didn¡¯t-¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t do this?¡± Nn cut her off while coldly looking at her. Rowena stopped speaking. The office tumed gloomy, and she started to panic. Rowena held her fists, and her eyes filled with tears. She bit her lip and said, ¡°Nn, why are you treating me this way?¡± Nnzily sat on the chair, his amber eyes dark. ¡°I¡¯ve said it, you should know what you¡¯ve done.¡± Rowena was stunned, and a crystal clear tear rolled down the corner of her eye. Nn calmly said, ¡°Willow had admitted to it was ¡®Lady Wolfsbane¡¯ that she mentioned not Rowena Summers?¡± He never believed her. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Rowena shuddered, and her nails dug into her palm. ¡°Yes, I helped Willow. I let her out, but what does that prove? ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡°I let Willow out, but she was the one who sought revenge against Maisie. How was that my fault? I admit that I learned that Maisie was rted to the de Armas from Willow, and I told Grandpa, but it was for Grandpa¡¯s good!¡±. Nn¡¯s eyes were still cold and dark. ¡°So you manipted Grandpa¡¯s trust and used him to see Stephen and help Willow attack her so that you can pin this on him?¡± ¡°Nn, I, no, I wasn¡¯t using him. Willow did it. Willow hated Maisie. How could you pin what she did on me? You can¡¯t trust her!¡± Nnughed dryly. ¡°I¡¯ve wasted all four of Willow¡¯s limbs, and she will just be a handicapped person now. She admitted to everything to stay alive. Do you think that I¡¯d let her off if she lied?¡± Rowena shuddered. Nn¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°You¡¯ve been trying to use me from the day of The Jade Store¡¯s auction, and I¡¯ve never trusted you since the time you came to me with a picture of Zee and Francisco.¡± Chapter 377 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 377 ¡°Rowena, you know my bottom line, yet you¡¯ve crossed it. You still want my trust?¡± These words rendered Rowena speechless. Nn didn¡¯t give her a chance to exin herself. ¡°I could let you off for instigating something between Zee and me, but when you did that to Grandpa and told him something behind our backs, I think there¡¯s no longer the need for rification¡± . Rowena¡¯s face was white as a sheet, and she felt absurd. She held her fists and asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call me out in front of Grandpa then?¡± Nn sniggered. ¡°Doesn¡¯t Grandpa trust you? I wanted to know your motive.¡± Rowena lost her strength. Maisie tumed to look at her. ¡°Were you involved in Wynona¡¯s case too?¡± Rowena fiercely stared at Maisie, ¡°How was Wynona¡¯s case rted to me?¡± Maisie calmly said, ¡°Weren¡¯t you well aware of my rivalry with Wynona in the camp? If I died, Wynona would be the biggest suspect. Since we have a tumultuous rtionship, Wynona would be the biggest suspect. ¡°However, it was easy for me to make Wynona confess what she did. Yet, after interrogating her for a few days for the incidents about the snake, she never admitted to it and suddenly took her own life.¡± Rowena clenched her jaw. ¡°How would I know?¡± ¡°People who are familiar with the camp aren¡¯t just the instructors. It could be someone who spent time there too, right?¡± Maisie looked at her through the corner of her eyes. ¡°How would someone who wasn¡¯t familiar with the campgrounds be able to sneak in easily without being detected and escape?¡±. Anger shed across Rowena¡¯s eyes. 1 Maisie was still observing her expressions. ¡°Think about it. The person who wants me dead the most must be the person who sees. me as an obstacle. ¡°Wynona was afraid of being punished. Iwamed her once, and she should have gotten her act straight. Her friends were even more cowardly than she was. ¡°So who would dare release the snake and make Wynona take the me? It must have been someone who knew our rtionship well and had some history with me.¡± Rowena wouldn¡¯t speak. Beads of sweat were hidden in her hairline, hard to be seen, but the corner of her shirt had been wrinkled from being held on too tightly. At that moment, the office door opened, and Titus appeared. Seeing Rowena standing there with her eyes red, he frowned and asked, ¡°What is going on?¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Maisie was surprised by Titus¡¯ sudden appearance. Nn seemed to have figured something out, his eyes tuming even darker. When Rowena saw Titus, she saw a glimmer of hope. ¡°Grandpa, it was all my fault. I made a mistake. ¡­ don¡¯t deserve to be Nn¡¯s special assistant.¡± Titus¡¯ face dropped a little. He looked toward Maisie and Nn and said, ¡°What did Rowena do for you to treat her this way?¡± ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t me them. It was because I-I treated Ms. Vanderbilt badly because she was rted to the de Amas.¡± Rowena had to take the initiative because the situation wasn¡¯t on her side. If she lost Titus¡¯ protection, it would end horribly for her. Rowena knew Titus well. She had to admit to her mistakes and change her attitude for him to be on her side. She had to do it for the Summers! Maisie wanted to say something when Nn calmly said, ¡°Was it as simple as treating her badly?¡± ¡°Nn, I know that you hate me, but I was thinking of the Goldmanns,¡± Rowena said with reddened eyes, as though she was the one being wrongly used. ¡°I knew that you wouldn¡¯t believe what I said. I admit that I was trying to get Ms. Vanderbilt to leave you, but I never hurt her!¡± Chapter 378 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 378 Maisie pressed her lips together. Ever since Nn had leaked information to Rowena, they had determined that she was rted to those issues. When Maisie had tried to fool her with the picture of the man, Rowena panicked and admitted that the person she had sent over wasn¡¯t the one they were talking about and couldn¡¯t be sure if he was caught. It was obvious that she was the reason Titus had shown up. Titus frowned. ¡°It¡¯s just a small issue. There¡¯s no need to turn it into this.¡± He still trusted Rowena. Nn¡¯s eyes were stern. Heughed. ¡°Is murder a small issue?¡± It was thetorical Titus¡¯ expression changed as he looked at Rowena. Rowena tried really hard to deny it and exined, ¡°Grandpa, I didn¡¯t. I¡¯ve always been by your side. You know who I am!¡± What she meant was she would never do something to hurt someone. Titus hesitated, but he remembered that Rowena had been by his side for the past few years and had never done anything out of line or anything too suspicious. Thus, he felt that it was just his grandson¡¯s bias toward her, and he took a step back topromise. ¡°If you don¡¯t like Rowena being by your side, just bring Quincy back.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Rowena looked down, and hatred shed across her eyes. She no longer cared if she could stay by Nn¡¯s side. They had set a trap for her and had been suspecting her all this time. She was lucky that Titus still believed in her, but she couldn¡¯t just sit around. Now that the truth had been revealed, she couldn¡¯t stay around any longer Nn was expressionless, seeming to have guessed the oue. His expression was dark, and he didn¡¯t say anything. Titus asked Rowena to go outside before him and sternly said to Nn, ¡°Rowena grew up with us, so no matter the reason for your disdain for her, you have to treat her nicely for the sake of Uncle Summers.¡± Nn¡¯s expression remained the same. ¡°Yes, the Summers were nice to have brought you up, but I don¡¯t owe anything to them. I . don¡¯t have to treat them nicely.¡± He didn¡¯t care about respecting them. ¡°You-¡°Titus choked, thinking that Maisie had instigated this. He stared at her and left the office. Maisie was helpless. Had she been turned into the instigator now? Nn walked toward her and took her into his arms. ¡°Feeling sad?¡± He was referring to the oue of the situation, Maisie knew Titus would speak up for Rowena, but she didn¡¯t expect him to trust her fully. ¡°A little.¡± He held her chin up with his finger and caressed her lips. ¡°We¡¯re not totally at a loss.¡± Maisie paused. They hadn¡¯t suffered a total loss because they had at least found out that Rowena was behind all that and the clue that Mr. Winters and the other man had. Nn looked at her. ¡°Do you want to go visit Mr. Winters at the hospital with me?¡± Mr. Winters had been transferred to a private hospital in secret. Maisie, who was there with Nn, looked toward the ward, ¡°Hasn¡¯t Mr. Winters woken up yet?¡± ¡­.. Quincy shook his head, ¡°Not yet. The doctor said it¡¯s all up to him whether he wakes up or not.¡± Maisie didn¡¯t say anything, but she heard Nn ask, ¡°Have you found anything about that man¡¯s family?¡± Quincy paused, then answered, ¡°Yes, but the odd thing is, both his parents are no longer around. He went through a divorce and has no close friends. He wasn¡¯t trying to protect anyone as Ms. Vanderbilt suspected.¡± Maisie lowered her head to think. ¡°Did I make a mistake?¡± Chapter 379 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 379 ¡°You were right.¡± Nn calmly said, ¡°Our investigation wasn¡¯t thorough enough. I think the person he was protecting was also involved in this.¡± When he said that, Quincy seemed to have remembered something. ¡°Yes, I noticed that money was deposited into his ount every few months.¡± Nn raised his brows, ¡°Look into it.¡± When they left the hospital, Maisie got Nn to send her to Vaenna The car parked at the main doors, and when she was about to get off, Nn tugged at her wrist and stared straight at her. ¡°Are you really going to move here?¡± They looked at each other for a couple of seconds, and she blinked. ¡°I can¡¯t be running around.¡± She scoffed. ¡°I can¡¯t work as two people. It¡¯s very tiring.¡± Upon making sure that her move was because of work, Nn let her go. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll pick you up at night.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Maisie got out of the car. When she walked into the office, she saw Ryleigh waiting for her while having a snack. Her office was filled with the smell of the food, and she was enjoying it. When she saw Maisie, Ryleigh pretended to be angry. ¡°Maisie, how could you move without telling me? I spent so much money for a cab to see you at ckgold.¡± Maisie saw that she had a few bags by her side and smiled, ¡°What is this?¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Ryleigh helplessly hummed. ¡°I went home and was kicked out because I had a fight with my dad. He even took my cards. I only have a few dors left. It¡¯s hot outside, and I have nowhere to go, so I came here for the air conditioning,¡± ¡°Ms. Hill, didn¡¯t I let you live at my old ce?¡± Maisie cut her off with her arms crossed. Ryleigh awkwardly said, ¡°I-I didn¡¯t have money to pay the bills, and the water has been cut off for a while already.¡± 1 Maisie walked to the couch and sat down. ¡°Tell me why your dad kicked you out this time.¡± Ryleigh finished all her food and answered, ¡°I don¡¯t know what Madam Lucas and my dad are on. They asked me to marry into the Lucas family, and even my aunt has agreed to it. I was thest to know. ¡°If I didn¡¯t fight back and wasn¡¯t kicked out, we¡¯d be rted in the future. I¡¯m not taking advantage of you.¡± Ryleighy on the couch and seemed to have had a glimpse into the meaning of life. ¡°What do you think I¡¯ve done to deserve this? I f I were to marry Louis, I¡¯d probably die a lot earlier.¡± Maisie just smiled upon hearing herint. ¡°Louis is actually quite good-looking.¡± Louis was her cousin and Colton¡¯s teacher in school. Many women would want to marry him because he was the grandson of Hernandez de Armas and for his looks and talent. Building a connection through marriage was a verymon thing among the affluent, and the Hills, Lucases, and Boucher had always been connected, so it was just a matter of time for Mrs. Lucas to think about Ryleigh. There would be fewer concerns if they knew who they were getting married with. Ryleigh sat up and asked helplessly, ¡°What is good about him? Do you know how he teases me? My life would be joyless if I married a man like that. If there¡¯s no joy, I will just die of anger.¡± Maisieughed. ¡°There¡¯s always the enemies to lovers trope.¡± Ryleigh took out her phone. ¡°I think it¡¯s time to put our friendship on the cklist.¡± Chapter 380 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 380 Maisie waved. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve paid your bills for the entire year. You should find a job. Even if you refuse to be a rich girl, you can¡¯t be a ¡®tramp¡¯.¡± Even though what Maisie said hurt a little, Ryleigh still smiled. ¡°Although I¡¯m ashamed that you have to pay for my bills all the time, I know that you still love me. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll get a job in the next few days!¡± At the Goldmann mansion¡­ ¡°Grandpa, believe me, I really didn¡¯t do anything.¡± Rowena stood behind Titus and had been keeping her head low, positioning herself as a ¡®victim¡¯. Titus looked at her. ¡°I would believe you if you said you really weren¡¯t rted to all that, Rowena, but I need to ask you something, and you have to answer me truthfully.¡± Rowena pressed her lips together and nodded. He asked, ¡°Were you behind the two children¡¯s near-ident?¡± Titus could ignore everything, but his great-grandchildren¡¯s lives were important, so he had to know. Rowena shook her head, holding her fist tight. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me. It was Maisie¡¯s sister Willow who did it. They never had a good rtionship. If I knew that Willow was behind that, I wouldn¡¯t have brought her out of the streets.¡± 1 Rowena looked pitiful and was sincerely reflecting on her mistakes, but the absolute trust Titus had for her started to waver, and h e said, ¡°Remember that I can protect you, but if I find out that you were rted to the children getting hurt, I will never forgive you.¡± Rowena left the study, and her tense body rxed, but her eyes were still cold. It looked like she had to divert Titus¡¯ suspicions! ¡°Sorry, Nn¡¯ At midnight¡­ The rain poured. A ck car slowly drove through the rain. Nn¡¯s eyes were dark as the night while he sat in the back seat. Quincy looked at him through the rear-view mirror, ¡°Mr. Goldmann, I¡¯ve looked into the ount holder. It was that man¡¯s brother.¡± ¡°Where is he?¡± he calmly answered ¡°In the camp.¡± Quincy was a little hesitant. ¡°He¡¯s someone we know well.¡± Nn¡¯s eyes turned colder, and he didn¡¯t say a word. He looked out the window and saw lights approaching from the side mirrors outside. ¡°Someone is following us.¡± Quincy saw it too. ¡°Alright.¡± He elerated. At Blue Bay vi¡­ Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Maisie dried her hair with a towel as she walked out of the shower. She frowned when she noticed the rain getting heavier. Nn had said he was going out for some urgent business but wasn¡¯t back yet. Had something happened? She took out her phone and dialed, but no one picked up, and it made her anxious. Maisie called Quincy, and when the call went through, she immediately asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Nn?¡± Quincy said something to her, and she hung up immediately. She then changed and went out with an umbre. She rushed straight to the surgery department when she reached the hospital. Maisie saw Quincy in the corridor and sped up to grab Quincy¡¯s arm. ¡°What happened? Where¡¯s Nn? Is he alright?¡± 1 Quincy opened his mouth to say something upon seeing how anxious she was, but a deep voice came from behind them. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Maisie was surprised to see Nn walking out unscathed. The man with broad shoulders rushed toward her and took her into his arms. Chapter 381 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 381 The smell of rain on Nn¡¯s body, coupled with the faint Gi cologne and the minty smell of tobo on his cloth, rushed to Maisie¡¯s nose. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you worry about me.¡± Maisie pushed him away softly. ¡°What are you guys doing here? Did someone get hurt?¡± Quincy scratched the tip of his nose and replied, ¡°Well, someone did get hurt, but it¡¯s not us.¡± Maisie was stumped. She lifted her head and looked at Nn. Nn lifted his brow. ¡°Nn!¡± When she heard the voice, Maisie turned her head and saw Titus and Rowena were rushing into the hospital. ¨C A hint of surprise crossed Rowena¡¯s eyes when she saw that Nn and the others were fine. However, it soon disappeared, and she¡± asked softly, ¡°Are you alright, Nn? Elder Master Goldmann heard that you guys nearly got into an ident, so he rushed here to check on you all.¡± Nn did not look at her. He tumed to Titus and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Titus heaved out a long sigh of relief inwardly when he saw that Nn was fine. Harrumphing coldly, he asked, ¡°Can you tell us what happened now?¡± ¡°Elder Master Goldmann, when Mr. Goldmann and I were on our way back, we were trailed by two cars. Those two cars surrounded u s, and we nearly crashed our car when I tried to outnk them. We didn¡¯t expect they would crush their car first, so we rushed them to the hospital,¡± Quincy replied. Rowena trembled, and her fingertips turned pale. Titus was stunned. ¡°Why would someone suddenly follow you guys? Have you found out who did it?¡± Quincy sighed. ¡°They¡¯re still unconscious. Mr. Goldmann and I are thinking of staying back and asking them about it when they wake upter.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Maisie lowered her head. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C Who the hell would have the guts to ambush Nn?¡¯ When Maisie felt a surge of warmth on her hand, she jerked her head around. It was Nn. He grabbed her hand and started writing something on her palm with his finger. She then calmed down. Meanwhile, the doctor approached them. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, the patients are awake now.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Nn replied as he nodded. He turned around and walked toward the ward. Maisie, Titus, and Quincy followed suit. After they got into the ward, Quincy tumed his head around to look at Rowena and asked, ¡°Rowena, are you noting in?¡± Rowena¡¯s shoulders were shaking as she bit her lips tightly. She smiled weakly, and her footsteps felt heavy. She did not understand why things would tum out this way and why her men had gotten into an ident instead. Just what kind of useless pieces of shit has Stone sent to do the job? They can¡¯t even do one thing right. Fortunately, I didn¡¯t let Stone do it. Otherwise, I¡¯d be done for! The person lying in the ward was covered in bandages, leaving only his eyes, mouth, and nostrils exposed to the air. He was confined by a cast and unable to move. Quincy approached him and asked, ¡°Who sent you?¡± The person swiveled his eyes and looked at Rowena. Rowena¡¯s pale face tumed even paler. Titus looked at her, and she hurried to speak. ¡°There¡¯s no way I would harm Nn! It wasn¡¯t m e!¡± After that, she red at the man and shouted, ¡°I don¡¯t know you, so why are you doing this to me?¡± *D*mn it! What the hell is going on with Stone?¡¯ She had told Stone to instruct them to say the de Arma family had sent them. If everything had gone well and Nn was hospitalized tonight, they could shift all the me to the de Arma family. As such, Titus would definitely suspect the de Arma family along with what had happened to those two b*stards. 1 Besides, she had mentally prepared herself. If they sold Stone out, she had a way to prove that she had nothing to do with Stone. It was just that she did not expect something like this to happen, and she even started to suspect whether Stone had betrayed her! Chapter 382 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 382 He replied weakly, ¡°It¡¯s you. It was you who sent us after him!¡± ¡°No! It wasn¡¯t me! I didn¡¯t do it! You¡¯re lying!¡± Rowena¡¯s exaggerated reaction made Titus frown. He became suspicious of Rowena as his face tumed slightly darker. Seeing his reaction, Rowena grabbed his arm and continued. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him, Grandpa! He¡¯s lying! Nn is the man I love the most, so how are there any chances I would harm him?¡± Nn chimed in coldly, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t you, then who is it?¡± Rowena clutched at her chest while her eyes turned red around the rims as she exined hysterically, ¡°Nn, I¡¯m sure you know how much I love you. Even if I were going to hurt someone, it would never be you! I knew it! It must be the people from the de Arma family!¡± After that, she pounced at the bed and shouted, ¡°Who are you? Why are you telling lies, and why are you framing me?¡± Quincy hurriedly pulled her away. Rowena was both upset and anxious right now, but she acted as if she was falsely used of wrongdoing. Maisie¡¯s gaze turned cold. If Nn hadn¡¯t told her that this was part of his n by writing on her palm, she would have believed that this incident might have something to do with the de Arma family. Retaining the smile on his face, Nn said, ¡°Really? Are you sure it is the people from the de Arma family?¡± You have to believe me, Nn. This must be the de Arma family¡¯s n-¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. If the people from the de Amma family are behind this, then why would he point you out?¡± Nn asked, his gaze cold. ¡°Do you know anyone from the de Arma family?¡± Rowena was stumped. ¡°No, I don¡¯t know them.¡± Rowena shook her head as she continued. ¡°I don¡¯t know why they¡¯re framing me-¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Titus growled, his face stern and dark. ¡°If it were really the people from the de Arma family, it would be Nn on the bed right now. I may be old, but I¡¯m not senile yet. Rowena, you better tell me the truth. Are you the one who sent them?¡± Rowena pounced in front of Titus and cried, ¡°Grandpa, it really isn¡¯t me!¡± Titus closed his eyes. He had watched Rowena grow up, so he couldn¡¯t ept it if it was really her. Titus opened his eyes and looked at Rowena, who was bawling her eyes out in front of him. His face softened, and he said, ¡°Alright. Get up.¡± After that, he looked toward Quincy and ordered, ¡°Make sure you find out who is the one behind this incident.¡± Quincy smiled at him and said, ¡°Roger, Elder Master Goldmann.¡± Nn then chimed in and asked imploringly, ¡°If we find out who is behind this incident, will you handle it?¡± Titus was stunned. After all, Nn had never asked for his opinion when he was doing something, so he did not understand why he would ask for his advice right now. It was raining outside, and it was very Rowena wiped the tear off her face and went up to Titus. Her voice was filled with sobs as she said, ¡°I¡¯ll go back with you, Grandpa.¡± T¨ªtus nodded. After they left, Quincy patted the man on the bed. As Maisie watched in shock, he got up and undid all the gauze that wrapped around his body Maisie was dumbfounded. The man was Nn¡¯s bodyguard! ¡°Quincy, Mr. Goldmann, I nearly died from suffocation. Anyway, what do you think about my performance just now? Pretty awesome, right?¡± he asked and took off the cast. Then, he got out of the bed and stretched his body. Quincy patted his shoulder and said, ¡°Yes. You¡¯ve done a great job. Mr. Goldmann will certainly reward you handsomelyter.¡± Grinning from ear to ear, he replied, ¡°That¡¯s awesome! I¡¯ll be leaving first, then!¡± Maisie still couldn¡¯te around to her senses. She asked nkly, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Did you guys orchestrate the whole incident yourselves?¡± Chapter 383 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 383 When Nn had told her that there was a n, she thought he was going to expose Rowena in front of Titus. It turned out that he had found one of his men and performed a show? Quincy grinned and replied, ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, we didn¡¯t stage this ourselves. Someone indeed ambushed Mr. Goldmann and me while we were on our way back. It¡¯s raining out there, and the road is slippery. Had it not been for my superb driving skills, we would be the ones in the hospital right now. Those thugs weren¡¯t seriously injured, so we sent them to the police station. After that, Mr. Goldmann and I decided to go with the flow and find someone to put up a show.¡± ¡°Seriously?¡± Maisie looked at Nn. ¡°But are they really Rowena¡¯s men?¡± ¡®Isn¡¯t Rowena in love with Nn? Why would she do that? Looking at her, Nn smiled and replied, ¡°Those people in the police station have confessed everything. Someone wanted them to put the me on the de Arma family.¡± Maisie recalled how Rowena had been so certain that the people from the de Amma family were behind the incident. It only now urred to her that Rowena wanted to transfer the me to the de Arma family so that Titus would not suspect her. Quincy continued. ¡°That¡¯s right. One of the reasons Mr. Goldmann and I are doing this is that we want to remove those people behind Ms. Summers. After tonight¡¯s incident, Elder Master Goldmann will not trust her as much as he did in the past, while Ms. Summers will suspect that her people have sold her out.¡± Titus had a lot of trust in Rowena, and that was why she could act so tantly. Besides, she had attended the training camp before, so she always had a backup n to keep herself out of sight. Unfortunately, her anxiety had gotten the best of her. She had been too anxious to prove to Titus that everything had nothing to do with her. If something had really happened to Nn tonight, Titus would certainly have thought it was the de Arma family¡¯s doing. The thing that happened tonight would give Rowena the wrong impression that her men had betrayed her. They were certain that she would not give up just like that. Therefore, they only needed to wait for her to make a move and take the bait. After Nn finished giving his orders to Quincy, he brought Maisie back to Blue Bay vi. It was veryte by the time they got home. Realizing that Nn¡¯s clothes were thoroughly wet, Maisie said with a pout, ¡°Your clothes are wet. You should go to take a bath first so that you won¡¯t catch a cold.¡± Just when she was about to leave with his zer, Nn pulled her back into his arm. He coiled his arm from the back and rested his chin on her head. His voice was soft as he spoke. ¡°Were you worried when you wereing to the hospital?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°Hah, yeah. You didn¡¯t pick up my call, and when I called Quincy, they said you were in the hospital.¡± Maisie turned around in his embrace and added expressionlessly, ¡°It turns out that my worries were totally uncalled for.¡± When Nn realized that she was angry, he smiled and replied, ¡°I left my phone in the car. Anyway, you don¡¯t have to worry about anything. I promise you that there will be no next time.¡± However, Maisie did not reply. ¡°Are you mad?¡± Nn carried her to the bed, supporting himself on the edge of the bed to encircle her in his arms. Heforted her, ¡°Zee, I¡¯m sorry. I promise I won¡¯t make you worry again next time, okay?¡± Maisie just looked at him, but she did not say anything. ¡°You can hit me all you want if you¡¯re angry.¡± Nn grabbed her hand and pped himself in the face, the power it carried so strong that even her palm trembled. She pulled her hand back and asked, ¡°Are you a glutton for punishment?¡± Nn continued tofort her, ¡°So can you forgive me?¡± Maisie was caught betweenughter and tears. She said, ¡°I¡¯m going to get angry if you still don¡¯t want to go take your shower.¡± Nn then got up and replied, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll go take my shower now.¡± A few momentster, Nn came out with a towel wrapped around him. He just casually ruffled his wet and disheveled hair, and Maisie was mesmerized by the scene. When he noticed that Maisie was looking at him admiringly, the corner of his lips curled up a little. He grabbed her wrist, pulled her close to him, and wrapped his arm around her waist. ¡°Do I look good?¡± Chapter 384 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 384 The searing heat on Nn¡¯s abs made Maisie¡¯s cheeks flush mildly. ¡°You should dry your hair first.¡± He smiled. ¡°It¡¯ll dry upter.¡± Nn lowered his head and nted a kiss on Maisie¡¯s lips without waiting for her to make any response. Her flimsy sleeping gown slid down her body as she wrapped her arms around his neck. Both of them fell on the bed, and it was yet another sleepless and lustful night. The pitter-patter of the rain outside dimmed gradually, and the water droplets on the window slid down smoothly. In the early morning, hazy light poured in through the slits in the curtains and gently sprinkled on the bed. Maisie was woken up by her phone. She rummaged through her bed to look for a phone. After finding her phone, she answered the call and said, ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± ¡®Huh? Maisie got up from her bed and subconsciously took a nce at the caller ID. It was an unknown number, but she knew who he was. ¡°How can I help you, Mr. Lucas?¡± ¡°Grandpa wants to see you. 8:00 a.m. at SS Restaurant,¡± Louis said.N?velDrama.Org content. Maisie fell silent for a few seconds before answering affirmatively. After cleaning herself, Maisie came downstairs, and the breakfast was ready on the dining table. Nn was sitting in front of the table, drinking coffee and reading magazines. He looked so poised and regal that he did not look like the aggressive and fierce man fromst night at all. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Nn lifted his head and looked at her. He seemed to be in a good mood. ¡°Yeah,¡± Maisie replied, feeling the heat rushing up to her cheek. She averted her gaze from him and sat down beside the table, ¡° Why did you wake up so early?¡± Nn lifted his eyebrows and said, ¡°If I didn¡¯t wake up earlier, who would prepare breakfast for you?¡± Maisie pouted. She suddenly remembered something and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to meet Louister.¡± Nn raised his head to look at her, and she could see the merriment in his eyes. It was rare enough for him that she would take the initiative to tell him who she was meeting. At the very least, she did not treat him as a stranger anymore. He put the magazine down and said, ¡°I can drive you there.¡± Maisie nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±. Driving his car, Nn and Maisie soon arrived at SS Tower. Before Maisie got out of the car, he said, ¡°Call me if you need anything.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Maisie replied and got out of the car. She came to the restaurant on the third floor, which was at near full capacity at this hour. The waiter led her to the private room. Inside the private room, there were only Louis and Hernandez. Maisie walked up to them calmly and greeted, ¡°Mr. Lucas, Sir Hernandez.¡± Hernandez lifted his head to look at her. ¡°Have a seat.¡± Maisie took her seat before asking slowly, ¡°Why do you suddenly want to see me today, Sir Hernandez?¡± Hernandez took a sip from the cup in front of him. He seemed to realize that she was being wary of him, so he said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so wary of me. I loathe the Goldmanns, but I won¡¯t force you to do anything for me.¡± Maisie set her jaw tightly, but no one could see through what she was thinking right now. Hernandez put the cup down and continued. ¡°Your mother went missing after she left the de Amma family. I¡¯ve been looking for her all these years, and had it not been for Louis¡¯ mother to tell me that she has passed away and she has left behind a child, I would never havee to Zlokova.¡± Maisie was dumbfounded. ¡°You came to Zlokova for me?¡± ¡°You can put it that way,¡± Hernandez said, looking at Maisie with his sharp gaze: ¡°It¡¯s a shame that you¡¯re stuck with that Goldmann brat.¡± ¡°I had a rtionship with Nn before I knew my mother¡¯s identity, and even if I did now, I wouldn¡¯t leave him because of it,¡± Maisie said, her eyes firm. However, her seriousness was like a joke from Hernandez¡¯s perspective. ¡°As far as I know, Titus hasn¡¯t epted you as his daughter -inw yet, and it¡¯s because you¡¯re one of the de Arma family. For him, having a daughter-inw who¡¯s rted to the de Arma family is worse than death.¡± Chapter 385 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 385 Maisie lowered her eyes and said, ¡°Even if Nn¡¯s great-grandfather nearly died in your father¡¯s hands, you got revenge on his mother already, right? They don¡¯t owe you anything anymore, so why can you let bygones be bygones?¡± Two wrongs didn¡¯t make it right. Why must they pass on their hate to the younger generation? Hernandez¡¯s face turned grim. ¡°They don¡¯t owe me anything anymore?¡± His countenance was stem as he said calmly, ¡°I would never forgive them. Besides, you don¡¯t even know what they did to us that year.¡± Maisie did not say anything. She clutched her hands on herps tightly. At that moment, Hemandez suddenly turned around and pulled his pants up. What appeared in front of Maisie was not a healthy human leg. Instead, it was a prosthetic leg. Maisie was stunned. ¡°See? Patrick cut off my leg in an attempt to force my father to quit the government,¡± Hernandez said, his voice filled with rage. ¡°I was only eight, just a kid. The pain of having my leg chopped off is a nightmare that I can¡¯t get out of my life, and the person who gave me this nightmare was Nn¡¯s great- grandfather!¡± Maisie¡¯s face tumed slightly pale. His leg was cut off when he was eight!?¡¯ Hernandez took a few breaths to calm himself down. After regaining hisposure, he harrumphed. ¡°Patrick promised my father that he would keep me safe and sound as long as he quit politics, but he still reneged on his promise. Well, it was wrong of us to trust a mutt who grew up in a slum. He was a rogue, a scoundrel, so of course, he wouldn¡¯t keep his promise. ¡°My father went to look for Patrick to avenge me. He should count his blessing that he didn¡¯t die in my father¡¯s hands in the end. However, after I tumed 16 and took over the de Arma family, my father suddenly passed away.¡± Maisie could see the hatred in his eyes. It was so deeply rooted that it seemed impossible to be resolved. ¡°When I went to look for the cause of my father¡¯s death, it was only then I learned of the rtionship between Patrick and the b* stard he had with the eldest princess,¡± Hernandez said, derision thick in his voice. As for the ¡°b*stard¡± he mentioned, Maisie had heard about him from Nn when she was in the training camp. That child was Nn¡¯s grandfather. The royal blood of Stoslo flowed in him, but he was not legally part of the royal family. To the royal family of Stoslo, Nn¡¯s grandfather, his great-grandfather, and the whole Goldmann family were ¡°disgrace.¡± Nn¡¯s great-grandfather had merely been a servant of the eldest princess, but they fell in love with each other and had an illegitimate child, which the royal family would never recognize. Nn¡¯s grandfather used to lead a turbulent life and even be hunted at all times because of his heritage. If everything Hemandez said was true-if it was the Goldmanns who had behaved badly, gone back their promise, and murdered Hemandez¡¯s father-they should have known that it was them who did the wrong thing first and that the de Arma family was just taking their ¡°revenge¡± by killing Nn¡¯s mother. Why would the Goldmanns hate the de Amma family so much? 1 Was it really because of the incident involving Nn¡¯s mother? N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Maisie felt something was amiss, so she asked, ¡°Are you really sure that Nn¡¯s great-grandfather murdered your father?¡± Hernandez snorted. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s possible for me to make a joke about this? No one in this world knows the Goldmanns better than I do.¡± Maisie frowned deeply. Looking at the serious expression on her face, Hemandez continued. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you this again. If you don¡¯t want anything to happen to you or your children, stay away from the Goldmanns. The de Arma family is not the only enemy the Goldmanns have. A lot of people died at Patrick¡¯s hands, and those aristocrats aren¡¯t happy with them. You¡¯re Marina¡¯s daughter, so I won¡¯ty a hand on you even if I¡¯m going to get revenge on the Goldmanns. However, I¡¯m not sure about the others.¡± Chapter 386 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 386 Whether Hernandez¡¯s words were a threat or a warning, they were not threatening enough to instill fear in Maisie. She said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sir Hernandez. Even if the whole world bes Nn¡¯s enemy, at least I won¡¯t do so.¡± Maisie did not want to stay back for the meal, so she bid farewell to the two of them and walked out of the restaurant, where he met Rowena and Titus. Rowena did not seem to care about what had happenedst night and nced at Maisie with a cold smirk on her face. ¡°What a coincidence, Ms. Vanderbilt. Did you meet someone here for a meal?¡± Maisie pursed her lips and gave off a smile. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve finished the meal, so I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± *Titus is here, so I won¡¯t be able to defend myself alone when Louis and Hernandez appear and with Rowena fanning the mes.¡¯. She nodded at Titus politely and was about to leave, but Rowena grabbed her arm. ¡°Why are you in such a hurry to leave? I¡¯m here with Grandpa for brunch. As Grandpa¡¯s granddaughter-inw, it¡¯s not too over to have you stay back and apany Grandpa for a meal, right? ¡°Moreover, I sincerely wish to apologize for the things that I¡¯ve done to you before this, so please do me a favor and stay back for a meal with us?¡± Maisie¡¯s expression lookedplicated. It¡¯s obvious that Rowena deliberately doesn¡¯t want to let me go. Could it be that she knows who I came to see? I¡¯d be putting Titus to shame if I were to reject her here.¡¯ Titus did not want to wait anymore and said to Rowena before Maisie could say anything, ¡°Since she¡¯s eaten, there¡¯s no need to force her to stay back. It¡¯s just a meal. There¡¯s no need for so many people.¡± It seemed that Titus was still regarding her as an outsider. Maisie was about to speak when Louis and Hernandez walked out of the private room. Rowena gave off a vague hint of smugness through her triumphant gaze. Titus¡¯ expression changed drastically when he saw Hernandez, and his eyes tumed stem and gloomy. Hernandez walked boldly forward with his cane. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that I would get to see your hypocritical face as soon as I arrived in Zlokova, Titus Goldmann¡± Titus¡¯ aura did not lose to that of Hernandez. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m showing an insignificant man like you a lot of respect just by showing up here.¡± There seemed to be an invisible and powerful pressure exuding from the two of them as if a fight would break out at any time. Any form of incitement at the moment would cause earth-shaking and mountain- shattering oues. Maisie pursed her lips as she caught the meaning behind Rowena¡¯s treacherous expression and realized that she had indeed been waiting for this moment. ¡®She knows about the grudge between Titus and the de Armas, so she single-handedly created this encounter deliberately? But how did she know that I would meet Hernandez here?¡¯ Fortunately, Louis discovered the changes in Maisie¡¯s expression and walked up to Hernandez¡¯s side. ¡°Grandfather, we should go back already.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He snorted coldly, ignored Titus¡¯s existence, and left with Louis. After seeing them walking away, Rowena¡¯s gaze shifted onto Maisie, who had a sulky face, and the corners of her lips curved upward coldly. ¡°So you¡¯re here to meet Mr. de Ama?¡± N?velDrama.Org content. Maisie knew that Rowena was doing it on purpose, suppressed the coldness in her eyes slightly, and grinned. ¡°Sir Hernandez did ask me out to talk about something, but that doesn¡¯t mean anything, does it?¡± Rowena replied casually, ¡°You were here to talk about things? Should I hope that you weren¡¯t talking to him about how you can make a move on Nn?¡± Maisie¡¯s gaze turned even colder. Titus was already very upset about running into Hernandez, and when it was coupled with the fact that Maisie had met Hernandez before this, he was even more piqued at Maisie. ¡°It seems that you didn¡¯t listen to what I said back then.¡± ¡°Grandfather, I won¡¯t forget the promise that I made you. Just because I met Sir Hernandez doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m standing with the de Armas Chapter 387 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 387 ¡°Okay.¡± Titus raised his hand to interrupt Maisie¡¯s exnation impatiently as his eyes looked sullen. ¡°Just remember what you said.¡± Titus then turned and stepped into the restaurant When Rowena saw the dejection and unwillingness in Maisie¡¯s eyes, she approached her triumphantly. ¡°Maisie, Grandpa is still partial to me, so stop wasting your time and efforts.¡± Maisie looked at her and chuckled. ¡°Yeah, Ms. Summers. You try to sow discord everywhere you go to make Grandfather love you more. Since you want to stay in the Goldmanns so much, why don¡¯t you change your name to Rowena Goldmann so that you and Nn can be siblings officially?¡± 1 Rowena¡¯s expression changed, and she gnashed her teeth. ¡°Maisie Vanderbilt, you¡¯d better watch your comcency.¡± She then rammed into Maisie¡¯s shoulder and quickly caught up to Titus. Maisie walked out of SS Tower and saw Cherie was already sitting in the car, waiting for her. She got into the car and closed the door roughly, giving off a loud sound. Cherie saw her gloomy face and asked, ¡°Maisie, are you alright?¡± Maisie chuckled and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I ate a fly during the meal, and I¡¯m feeling a little disgusted now.¡± The food at SS Tower is so unhygienic, there are flies!?¡± Cherie thought it was true and believed fully in it. ¡°We have to lodge aint about it!¡± Maisie smiled helplessly. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go back to thepany already.¡±. Cherie sent Maisie to Vaenna. The lobby was dead silent because it had yet to open officially for business. Maisie got a call from Nn as soon as she walked into the elevator. ¡°Have you finished eating?¡± Listening to his deep and gentle voice, Maisie was relieved and gave off a smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t eat. We only talked about some matters.¡± Nn stopped talking for a split second before his teasing voice came through. ¡°You didn¡¯t have an appetite because I was not by your side?¡± Maisie entered her office and sat on the couch. ¡°I ran into Rowena and Grandpa at SS Restaurant. Grandpa leamed that I met Hernandez, and his misunderstanding about me has probably deepened.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about anything, I¡¯ll exin it to him.¡± Nn¡¯s tone wasforting, although it came across through the call. There seemed to be a kind of reassurance. ¡°Do you want to see me?¡± he asked softly. Maisie was startled ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll appear in front of you immediately if you say you want to see me.¡± He smiled. ¡°I won¡¯t lie to you.¡± Maisie got up and walked to the window. ¡°Are you kidding me? It takes time toe here all the way from ckgold. Are you telling me that you n toe here through the air if I say that I want to see you?¡± ¡°Maybe?¡± It was very quiet on the other end of the phone call, but she could faintly hear his footsteps. She had a hunch deep down and was flustered ¡°You¡­¡± Nn¡¯s figure was reflected on the windowpane, and Maisie turned her head in surprise. Nn was still talking through the phone while standing at the door, looking at her. ¡°I¡¯m here, aren¡¯t I?¡± Nn walked up to her. Maisie seemed to be in a good mood as she wrapped her hands around his waist and blinked. ¡°You really came here?¡± He raised his hands, picked her up at her waist, carried her to the desk, and gave off a silent scoff. ¡°I was afraid that you¡¯d be pissed, so I came over to coax you.¡± ¡°Coax me, you clearly only want to do¡­¡± ¡®Indecent things.¡¯ ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Nn dropped a series of kisses on her lips with his warm lips, and a sense of numbness and a slight itch swayed back and forth in her heart ¡°Are you saying that this doesn¡¯t make you happy?¡± BIBILITAIFALIFIER Maisie¡¯s cheeks were flushed. Seeing that Nn was about to do something bad at any moment, she grabbed his hand. ¡°It¡¯s broad daylight! I don¡¯t want any funny business with you!¡± Nn put his hand on her lower back, pressed her against his chest, and asked her in a low voice and a very intimate posture,¡± Then with whom would you prefer to have funny business?¡±N?velDrama.Org content. Chapter 388 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 388 Maisie knew that if this were to continue, the lustful spark crackling in him would turn into a forest fire. Although there was no one in thepany at this time, she could not be sure about whether Kennedy would suddenly appear, so she quickly changed the subject. ¡°Speaking of which, have you found out who that man is trying to protect?¡± Nn raised his head, and his watery eyes turned gloomy as he replied, ¡°It¡¯s someone from the training camp.¡± ¡°Someone from the training camp, could it be¡­¡± ¡°You know the person.¡± Nn lowered his head and gave her fair neck a peck. Maisie ced her arms on his shoulders and could not help but tighten her fingers. ¡°Does the person have the same rank as Cherie and the others, Mmmh.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Nn stopped what he was doing as if he was doing so deliberately and stared at her flushed cheeks that resembled a sunset. Maisie bit her lip, looked away awkwardly, and said, ¡°Can you answer me properly!?¡± He smirked. ¡°Then don¡¯t make any noise. It¡¯s very risky to do so.¡± Maisie was about to die of wrath. Nn did not tease her anymore and replied, ¡°It¡¯s Instructor Leach.¡± ¡°It¡¯s actually him?¡± Maisie¡¯s eyes dimmed ¡°Could it be that Instructor Leach is the person who had a hand in Wynona¡¯s matter?¡± ¡®I do know Instructor Leach, but I can¡¯t believe that it has something to do with him. He was there to supervise the shooting assessment the whole time that day. ¡°And when I saved Logan from the pit viper, Instructor Leach and Hans were the first ones to rush up to me. If he knew in advance that someone would release a snake to hurt me.. ¡®But if Logan hadn¡¯t startled the snake back then, the others at the assessment would have also startled it by ident and got bitten. Wouldn¡¯t he be worried about this problem? N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡®But Instructor Leach seemed to be unaware of the pit viper¡¯s existence back then.¡¯ ¡°Why did Instructor Leach do that?¡± Maisie was obviously puzzled. ¡°If that man were willing to protect Instructor Leach to that extent, he¡¯d definitely not let him take all those risks.¡± Nn stared at her. ¡°You should know that some people were being forced into doing so. There are reasons why he had to do that.¡± Maisie remained silent as everything hade to light. ¡®Just like what I guessed the other night. The mastermind behind the scheme has something on the man in his hand, and that something is the person who he values. His brother is Instructor Leach, so the same applies to Instructor Leach too. ¡®It¡¯s very likely that Rowena is taking advantage of Instructor Leach¡¯s rtionship with that man. I didn¡¯t expect that she was plotting such a huge scheme. ¡®She had nned everything and even had everything under her control ever since I got into the training camp, ¡®As for why she killed Wynona, it¡¯s just that she needs someone to take the me for the pit viper incident. Wynona¡¯s bad rtionship with me made her the most suitable candidate. Regardless of whether I was bitten and killed by the pit viper, Wynona had to atone for the incident. ¡®Willow, Dad, the kids, and even Wynona¡¯s parents, every move that she¡¯s made seems smooth. All those evil thoughts and such a vicious mind are hidden under the pretty body, yet Titus has never discovered it.¡¯ She then asked softly, ¡°Did Instructor Leach kill Wynona?¡± ¡°No,¡± Nn answered quietly. ¡°He saw her that day, but he lied because he¡¯s the one who brought her there.¡± Maisie now realized that Instructor Leach was not the murderer but an aplice. She suddenly asked, ¡°Can you expose her with just this piece of evidence?¡± Nn let off a grin as he pinched her lower jaw with his fingertips and kissed her lips. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve arranged everything with Quincy.¡± At the Summer Pavilion.. The man who was locked in the room had been left starving for a few days, and he was already on the verge of dying. He licked his dry lips, and the famine had caused him to be disorientated. Chapter 389 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 389 The lights in the room were turned on. The man narrowed his eyes and stared fixedly at Quincy, who came in with aptop. ¡°¡­ I won¡¯t give you sh*t.¡± Even though he was starving and could no longer bear the hunger, he still held on to his promise. Quincy replied, ¡°I didn¡¯te here to get any information out of you.¡± The man was stunned, but he was so exhausted that he did not want to talk more. Quincy pulled a chair over, sat down, and ced a bottle of mineral water that he brought along by his feet. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you want to disclose the information. After all, someone will speak up even if you don¡¯t give us anything.¡± The man stared at the bottle of water, and his already pallid face tumedpletely bloodless. He felt like a fish that was about to die from thirst in a desert. His desire to get his hand on the water bottle was so intense that his throat hurt when he swallowed his saliva Quincy tumed on theptop and tumed the screen to him. ¡°I wonder if this person shares the same backbone as you.¡± The man¡¯s pupils constricted slightly as hepletely froze in ce. He¡¯s your younger brother.¡± Quincy smiled and moved the bottle of mineral water to a position where the man could reach. ¡°Mr. Goldmann has found out about him and intends to interrogate him.¡± The man was feeble and spoke with difficulty all of a sudden. ¡°Consider me unlucky that I got caught by you. But please let him go, he¡¯s being forced into doing this too. I can¡¯t give the person up, he¡¯ll die.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Quincy smiled ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Goldmann won¡¯t do anything to him, but I can¡¯t say the same for that person already.¡± Quincy already knew very clearly deep down who that person was. The man fell into a trance, looking depressed. It was clear that he was in a panic. Quincy closed theptop lid and stood up. ¡°Mr. Goldmann admires your character, but it¡¯s unfortunate you¡¯re working for the wrong person You have a partner named Stone, am I right?¡± A hint of surprise shed across his eyes. He had been under the impression that everything would be over as long as he kept his mouth shut ever since he got captured. Unexpectedly, they still found out about it. He could not hide anything anymore, so his dry lips moved. ¡°Yes, Stone and I are both Ms. Summers¡¯ subordinates. He¡¯s always been working for Ms. Summers and is very loyal to her. He brought me along and introduced me to Ms. Summers to work under her.¡± ¡°You guys bought the woman from the Underground Freeway. Which of you has been contacting her all this while?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Stone and Ms. Summers.¡± Quincy continued to ask, ¡°So, why did you have to kill the Winters?¡± He swallowed and replied, ¡°It¡¯s because Mr. Winters had seen Ms. Summers¡¯ appearance the other day, and Ms. Summers was worried that Mr. Winters would reveal her identity. Ms. Summers wanted to keep their mouths shut, so she got us to lie to them, saying that we would send them back to their hometown. We would then create an ident on the way.¡± After asking all those questions that needed to be asked, the video recording that was disyed on the laptop¡¯s screen was saved with the press of a key. Quincy then closed theptop lid and got up. The man stood up and pleaded with his dry voice, ¡°Can you¡­ let my brother go.¡± Quincy stopped moving forward and turned around to look at him. ¡°It depends on what the police say. If you want to save his life, it¡¯s best to advise him to get off the grid for a few years.¡± The man had noints. As a hired gun, he understood that he would lose his life at any time-going to jail could be considered an easier way out. Quincy exited the Summer Pavilion, got into the car, took out his cell phone, and called Nn. ¡°Sir, he¡¯s confessed. Everything¡¯s ready.¡± Nn sat on the couch, buttoning his shirt. He then put his phone on the desk and turned on the loudspeaker, ¡°Well, send someone to secretly keep an eye on the training camp and set in motion our trap as soon as the prey appears.¡± He looked back at Maisie, who was so tired and asleep, and stretched out his hand to brush away the messy strands of hair that were scattered on her face. The residual warmth on her cheeks had yet to subside, and she looked flushed and enchanting. Chapter 390 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 390 At the training camp¡­ ¡°Mr. Boucher, your little goddess left so long ago. Are you still thinking about her?¡± Francisco had just finished ying basketball with a few of his friends, and his body was still drenched in sweat. He was sitting on the bench drinking water while taking the ridicule of his friends head-on. He then waved at them. ¡°Go away, stop making fun of m e.¡± Someone stepped over the bench, sat beside him, picked up the water bottle at his feet, and unscrewed it. ¡°You¡¯ve been rather absent-minded ever since your little goddess left the training camp. You haven¡¯t been ying with us very diligently either.¡± He took a sip and then asked faintly, ¡°Have your soul left the training camp together with her?¡± Francisco let out a sigh. ¡°My soul has left the camp your *ss! I¡¯m trying to be serious now so that I can go home earlier.¡± The man did not believe it. ¡°How can you still be a bully when you go home? Your parents will still keep an eye on you, won¡¯t they? Isn¡¯t life in the training camp rather happy?¡± ¡°It¡¯s indeed happy.¡± Francisco looked at him. ¡°But how much longer can this continue? I don¡¯t want to get into top management, so I¡¯ll be able to go home in a few more years. Thus, instead of waiting for my time here to end, I might as well go home now and lead a happy life.¡± ¡®In the training camp, I could either fight my way into the top management or wait for the end of my term to return home. I¡¯ve stayed here for a few years already. Although it¡¯s considered to have helped me escape the strict control of my family, I¡¯ll still have to go home sooner orter.¡¯ N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Seeing that Francisco was getting up, the man asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡± He replied, ¡°I¡¯m going back to the dorm to take a shower. I stink like a pig now.¡± Francisco walked to the ground floor of the dormitory and saw two people there. Instructor Leach¡¯s back was facing him, while the man in front of him was standing very close to him and had his hand ced on Instructor Leach¡¯s shoulder as if he was whispering something to him. The man saw Francisco from the corner of his gaze, and his eyes tumed slightly cold. He pulled down the brim of his cap to cover his face, tumed around with his hands inserted into his pocket, and left quickly. Instructor Leach took two steps backward stiffly, his posture seeming a little unstable. Francisco noticed something was wrong, trotted toward Instructor Leach, and saw that he had lost his bnce. Instructor Leach fell all of a sudden, so Francisco dashed forward to support him. ¡°Instructor Leach!¡± Francisco¡¯s gaze shifted onto the dagger that was stabbed into Instructor Leach¡¯s abdomen, and his hands were covered in blood. The man drove away from the training camp. When he saw Rowena¡¯s call, he put on a Bluetooth headset and answered the call, ¡°M S. Summers?¡± ¡°Are you on your way back now? And are you driving at 100 miles per hour?¡± she asked calmly. The man was startled. ¡°Yes¡­ How do you know that, Ms. Summers?¡± His car¡¯s current speed was indeed at 100 miles per hour. Immediately after that, he heard Rowena say with murderous intent, ¡°Stone, I¡¯m sorry. I know you¡¯re very loyal, but I can¡¯t ce my bet on the fact that you¡¯ve never betrayed me, so don¡¯t me me.¡± ¡°Ms. Summers, what¡­ What do you mean?¡± Sweat perspired on Stone¡¯s forehead, and he noticed something subconsciously as he heard the sound of a clock ticking away. He finally understood why Rowena had asked him about his current speed. This timed explosive had a speed timer, and the countdown of the explosive would be activated as soon as he exceeded the speed limit. Several jeeps blocked the intersection of the rocky road. It was obvious to him that he had fallen into someone else¡¯s trap this time around Stone burst intoughter like a madman. ¡°Ms. Summers, you¡¯re really a cruel b*tch!¡± He stepped on the elerator abruptly. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t we go to hell together!¡± The people in the jeeps picked up the walkie-talkies and yelled at each other, ¡°Everyone! Stay away from the car! He ns to drag us down together! Move!¡± Everyone jumped out of the jeeps and into the woods. On approach, the car exploded. The me was everywhere as the ground quaked. Those who were lying on the ground were astonished. Nn was standing in front of the window smoking a cigarette when his cell phone rang. Hans was calling him. Chapter 391 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 391 Nn answered the phone. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Mr. Goldmann, Stone attacked Instructor Leach in the training camp, but thanks to Mr. Boucher, Instructor Leach is alright, but¡­¡± Nn dropped the ashes of his cigarette into a can of Coke. A dark light crossed his eyes as he asked, ¡°But what?¡± ¡°When we were trying to intercept Stone at the junction, his car exploded. Stone is dead.¡± Nn was stunned after he heard what Hans had said. He threw the butt of the cigarette into the can, releasing a slight hissing sound into the air. Then, he asked sterly, ¡°Exploded? Did someone nt a bomb in his car?¡± Hans replied, ¡°Yes. It seems like someone is trying to get rid of him.¡± Nn gave a chortle and didn¡¯t say anything. Judging from the fact that Rowena would go to the extent of getting rid of her own man, she must have believed that Stone had betrayed her. Besides, he was certain that Rowena was going to kill Stone either way, even if he managed to get rid of Instructor Leach. ¡°Did something happen?¡± Maisie¡¯s voice pulled him back from his thoughts. Nn hung up the call and tumed his head around to look at her, who had just woken up. He offered her a smile and said, ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± ¡°Yeah, a long time ago.¡± She had heard everything, so she asked, ¡°Did the n fail again?¡± Instructor Leach is injured.¡± Maisie lowered her head. ¡°It seems like Rowena is more cold-hearted than we thought.¡± ¡± Not only was she willing to take other people¡¯s lives, but she was not going to let her men live as well when she suspected them of betraying her. Wrapping his arm around her waist, Nn carried her on hisp. ¡°Stone is dead, but that doesn¡¯t mean that she¡¯s safe. After all, the evidence we have right now is more than sufficient.¡± Maisie nodded. The man at the Summer Pavilion, Instructor Leach, and Mr. Winters were their trump cards to take down Rowena. Now that Rowena had killed one of her own men, would they still help her to keep the secret? N?velDrama.Org content. Maisie doubted so. Nn brought Maisie to Summer Pavilion once again in the evening. The wound on the man¡¯s face had formed into a scab. Although he still looked like a mess, he had been living in peace in the past few days. Sitting on a couch, he asked, ¡°How is my brother?¡± Nn replied, ¡°Your brother is injured. Stone tried to kill him.¡± The man was stunned for a moment, and then his face tumed grim. After that, Nn walked to one side and sat with his leg crossed. ¡°Stone is dead too.¡± ¡°What?¡± The man was surprised. He looked as if he did not believe that Stone was dead. Nn pulled out a packet of cigarettes and handed one to him. ¡°Rowena killed him.¡± The man¡¯s hands trembled when he took over the cigarette. Then, the light in his eyes dimmed as he said, ¡°You¡­ Have you all found out everything?¡± It urred to the man that they already knew the mastermind was Rowena. Maisie then chimed in and said slowly, ¡°It¡¯s not that hard to find out, honestly. Now you know that Stone nearly killed your brother, Instructor Leach, and Rowena didn¡¯t let Stone go away.¡± As she was talking, she looked at him. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t fallen into our hands, you¡¯d be dead by now.¡± The man did not say anything. Maisie was right. If they hadn¡¯t caught him, he would¡¯ve been dead meat right now. After a long while, he finally made up his mind and said, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll tell you everything I know.¡± The man lit up the cigarette with a lighter and took a long drag. He said, ¡°Other than the Winters and Wynona, she also instructed Stone to kill another person. I just know that she was a staff member from the ckgold Group.¡± Nn frowned deeply but did not say anything. Maisie was stunned. ¡°She was a ckgold staff member? Who is she?¡± The man lifted his head to look at Maisie. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Stone didn¡¯t tell me her name. He never did anything but obey instructions given by Ms. Summers. No matter who Ms. Summers asked him to take out, he would go, and that day it was me who went with him.¡± Chapter 392 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 392 Nn sent a text message to Quincy. After a while, Quincy found something and replied to him. Nn threw his phone on the table and asked, ¡°Is it this woman?¡± The man took a look at the phone and nodded. Maisie took the phone and looked at the female staff member. ¡®Isn¡¯t she Meryl from the administrative department? What has she done to make Rowena send someone to kill her?¡¯ Maisie looked at Nn and asked, ¡°How did you know it¡¯s her?¡± Nn then replied tly, ¡°She has been absent from work for a few days, so it isn¡¯t hard to get her information.¡± Meryl had not beening to work and without giving any reason on top of that. None of her colleagues knew where she had been, and neither could they get through to her. Her stuff was still on her desk, and the administrative department manager had told Quincy about it. Therefore, Nn knew she must be the one the man was talking about The man added, ¡°Stone killed her, and I was the one who got rid of her corpse. I brought her dead body to the suburbs and buried it i na forest Maisie pressed her lips tightly. After a long while of silence, she looked at him and asked, ¡°Are you guys not worried about getting retribution for your actions? The man scoffed. ¡°She gives us money, we work for her. That¡¯s how our world works. We can barely keep ourselves alive, so why should we be worried about the so-called retribution?¡± . He took another drag from the cigarette and continued. ¡°I admit that I have killed people and that I¡¯m definitely not a good soul. I might end up dying beside the street one day, but as long as it doesn¡¯t affect my brother, I wouldn¡¯t mind if I were imprisoned or got the death penalty.¡± Maisie clenched her fist tightly. The man in front of her was not entirely cold blooded Had the world been nicer to him, he wouldn¡¯t have to go down such a path. She could see that he cared about his brother a lot. After all, blood was thicker than water. Nn looked at him and asked, ¡°Stone was one a member of the training camp. If my memory serves me right, he was from the batch that attended the assessment to join the headquarters.¡± The man was stumped for a while before nodding. ¡°Yes. Stone is strong. All of the people who have been under him before admire him a lot. He¡¯s very loyal to Ms. Summers, and he would introduce people he trusts to Ms. Summers, and I¡¯m one of them. Honestly, I didn¡¯t know Stone¡¯s identity in the beginning. I just knew that he came from a powerful organization, and it was only untilter that I learned that he worked for the Goldmanns. As for why he would follow Ms. Summers, I guess he loved her?¡± Half of the cigarette in the man¡¯s hand had turned cold ¡°All of us could see it. Stone was fiercely loyal to Ms. Summers, and the way he looked at her was different from how he looked at other people.¡± Unfortunately, Rowena just treated him as one of her pawns. Otherwise, she would not have killed him, the man who had been by her side for the longest time. In Rowena¡¯s perspective, these people were her pawns that could be disposed of at any time. The street was slowly filled with themps¡¯ neon lights that lit up one after another. The car was running at a steady pace on the road. Maisie looked at the street through the window, sinking into deep thought. It was only when a warm hand clutched at her cold hand that she snapped back to reality. ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡± Nn slowed the car down. He held her with one hand, his eyes still looking ahead. Maisieughed. ¡°Nothing. I just find it funny that Rowena has been staying by your grandfather¡¯s side for so long, yet he has never suspected her.¡± Nn frowned slightly and said, ¡°This is because she¡¯s Mr. Summers¡¯ only granddaughter. Even if she did something wrong, Grandpa would forgive her because of the Summers.¡± Suddenly, Maisie thought of something and turned her head around. She looked at him and chuckled. ¡°By the way, you guys have known each other since you¡¯re kids, right? I always heard that childhood friends get along very well with each other, so why don¡¯t N?velDrama.Org content. you like her?¡± After all, people in a favorable position would get what they wanted first. If Rowena had put more effort and Nn liked her, Maisie was certain that she wouldn¡¯t have stood a chance Chapter 393 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 393 Nn grabbed her hand tightly, causing her to wince in pain. ¡°Hey, it hurts. What¡¯s going on? Can¡¯t I even ask?¡± He chuckled. ¡°There¡¯s no reason. I just don¡¯t like her.¡± 1 Maisie retracted her hand and crossed her arms in front of her chest. ¡°How about other girls? Have you never fallen in love with any woman before?¡± Nn turned his eyes around and said, ¡°Nope.¡± After that, he asked, ¡°How about you? Have you ever fallen in love with any man before me?¡± Maisie thought for a while and replied with a smile, ¡°Yes, there is one. I had a crush on my senior when I was in college.¡± When she saw that Nn¡¯s face had turned dark, she chuckled and added, ¡°There were a lot of girls who had a crush on him. He was handsome and had good grades. I wasn¡¯t the only one. Besides, he didn¡¯t even know me.¡± ¡°So, you wish that he knew you?¡± Nn said, his voice filled with jealousy. Maisie let out augh and replied, ¡°Nope, nope. I already have you, the most handsome and sessful man by my side, so how is there any possibility I would think about other men?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Nn seized the chance while the car stopped at the intersection to wait for the red light. He grabbed the back of her head with his big hand and nted a kiss on her lips. Maisie was stunned for a moment, and her face flushed. She pushed him away softly and mumbled, ¡°Stop it, Nn!¡± Nn lifted his brows as exhration filled him whole. When they retumed to Blue Bay vi, Nn pressed her against the wall and began kissing her as soon as they stepped into the house. He traced his finger over her skin, kissing on her lips while Maisie wrapped her arms around his neck. He yanked off the hairband that she used to tie her hair letting her long hair flow down her back in a cascade. Her clothes were on the verge of falling, and it made her look very charming Before they could move on to the next step, his phone rang. Maisie then urged him intermittently, ¡°Nn, you should answer it first¡­¡± Nn¡¯s gaze turned cold. He was obviously displeased by the sudden interruption. However, he did not covet this moment of pleasure either. After releasing her, he pulled his phone out and answered the call. ¡°What is it?¡± Quincy¡¯s voice then rang out from the phone, ¡°Mr. Goldmann, that man is dead.¡± When Maisie and Nn got to the police station, Quincy was talking to the cops outside of the mortuary. When Quincy saw Nn, h e said, ¡°Mr. Goldmann, he was shot outside of the Summer Pavilion. There were a lot of people at that time, and the frightened crowd called the police.¡± Maisie¡¯s expression changed. She suddenly thought of something and said, ¡°Then Instructor Leach¡­¡± It urred to them that Rowena was going to kill all the ¡°proof!¡± Nn looked at Quincy, and thetter understood what he wanted him to do. He hurriedly pulled his phone out, made a call to Hans, and told him to stay by Instructor Leach¡¯s side at all times. Nn went to speak with the cop at the side. As for Maisie, she took a seat at the bench and fell into thoughts. Soon, the cops left. Nn walked up to her, bent forward, and put his hands on her shoulders. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nn. I think we¡¯re being followed.¡± She couldn¡¯t think of any reason how Rowena knew that man was in the Summer Pavilion. Not only that, but she had only made her move after all of them had left. After all, there was no way she could do it inside of the Summer Pavilion since Nn¡¯s men were guarding there, Nn pressed his lips tightly but did not say anything. Maisie thought of something else and turned to look at him. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°Did she send someone to keep a tab on me? If not, why would she appear at SS Restaurant with your grandfather that day? Besides, she even knew I was meeting with Hernandez.¡± If Rowena did not know she was meeting with Hemandez, then why would she prevent Maisie from leaving SS Restaurant? Chapter 394 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 394 Hadn¡¯t she deliberately been stalling so that Titus would run into her and Hernandez? Nn seemed to be mulling over what she had just said. Resting her chin on her hand, Maisie continued. ¡°If it really is her man, then she could¡¯ve asked them to get rid of me. Could it be that she¡¯s just keeping an eye on me?¡± Nn stood up and turned his eyes around. ¡°It seems like she has taken advantage of the people around her.¡± *People around her? But nobody else knows that I went to SS Restaurant other than you and¡­¡± Someone popped in her head, and she gasped. Nn sneered, ¡°I guess it¡¯s time to teach her that not everyone in this world is good.¡± The next day.. Nn summoned Cherie to the administrative office. Scratching her head, she walked into Nn¡¯s office. After taking a look at Quincy, she asked, ¡°Are you looking for me, Mr. Goldmann?¡± 1 The day I asked you to go to pick Zee up at SS Restaurant, did you tell anyone else about it?¡± Nn asked without raising his head a she flipped through the documents in his hand. ¡®I told Rowena about it,¡± Cherie answered without any hesitation. ¡°She was with me that moming when you called me, so I told her about it.¡± Quincy rubbed his forehead and hissed through gnitted teeth. ¡°Are you an idjot, Cherie? Did you tell Rowena everything? You wouldn¡¯t have told her the whereabouts of the man we caught too, would you?¡± He couldn¡¯t believe that his sister would be so naive. She had been taken advantage of by other people, and she had yet to realize it! Cherie was confused ¡°What happened? Why couldn¡¯t I tell Rowena about it? She seemed rather concerned about the matter to me.¡± Quincy shook his head helplessly after he heard what Cherie had said. It seemed that she was the one who had told Rowena about i Nn threw the documents on the table. His eyes were cold as he growled, ¡°You really are the most idiotic person I¡¯ve ever seen! Don¡¯t you know that Rowena is the mastermind behind all this?¡± After that, she said incredulously, ¡°Are you sure about it, Mr. Goldmann? Rowena is so kind and gentle. How could she be the mastermind? Quincy sighed. He walked to her side and said, ¡°Cherie, all the evidence we collected is pointing toward Rowena. Do you know that the man we captured was killedst night after you told¡¯Rowena?¡± Cherie¡¯s expression changed. So was it her mistake? She was the one who had told Rowena everything! ¡°Mr. Goldmann, brother, I¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I promise I won¡¯t simply tell other people anything anymore. I¡­¡± Cherie was so guilt-ridden that she was on the verge of crying. After all, she had made a big mistake. Cherie trusted Rowena a lot, so she had told Rowena about the man. She did not expect that she would be the main culprit at all! Nn looked at her and asked, ¡°What have you told her?¡± ¡°I told her that we caught that person in the hospital. Rowena asked me where he was taken to. I thought she had nothing to do with it, so I told her that he¡¯s at the Summer Pavilion,¡± Cherie replied honestly. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. She really wanted to p herself in the face. Quincy heaved out a sigh of relief inwardly. He felt relieved that he had not told his sister everything. If not, Rowena would have learned of Mr. Winters¡¯s location and the ¡°show¡± he and Nn had put up that night! After getting rid of Stone, Quincy was certain that Rowena would go toin to Titus. Just when Quincy was about to say something, Nn said, ¡°Now you know the gravity of the situation?¡± Cherie nodded. The corner of Nn¡¯s lips turned up a little as he said coldly, ¡°Now that you know, I have a task for you. Take it as an opportunity to make up for your mistakes.¡± Cherie¡¯s eyes lit up, and she replied excitedly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Goldmann. I won¡¯t let you down!¡± At the Goldmann mansion¡­ Chapter 395 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 395 Rowena walked toward the table with a cup of coffee in her hand and ced it on the table. Seeing that Titus had been cold to her recently, she knew that he was holding a grudge against her after that night Nn had nearly gotten into an ¡°ident.¡± She bit her lips and said in a pitiful manner, ¡°Grandpa, I already found out who wanted to harm Nn. It¡¯s Stone.¡± Titus was stunned. He put the newspaper down and raised his head to look at her, his face gloomy. ¡°Stone? The guy I sent you?¡± Titus was familiar with Stone. Stone was responsible for giving assessments to those who wanted to join the Night Banquet. He had been working together with Hans in the Night Banquet. It was just that Titus had asked him to assist Rowena afterward. Rowena took a seat next to him and exined, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s him. Grandpa, I really had no idea that Stone would do something like that.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t know?¡± Titus put the newspaper on the table. ¡°He takes orders from you. If you hadn¡¯t abetted him, how would he have the nerves to do such a thing?¡± Rowena knew that Titus was still suspicious of her. She squeezed a few drops of tears from theer of her eyes and said,¡± Grandpa, you know how much I love Nn. Even if I¡¯ve admitted that I tried to hurt Maisie, I would never have hurt Nn.¡± Titus did not say anything. He seemed like he was mulling over the things she said. ¡°Grandpa, Stone has never wanted to work for me at all. He has never asked for my permission to do anything. Besides, he harbored such feelings for me and¡­¡± Titus looked at her and asked, ¡°And what? ** Rowena bit her lips and said, ¡°He tried to force me to be with him, but I refused. I told him that I love Nn and Nn only. I guess that was the reason he tried to harm Nn. I¡¯m sorry, Grandpa. This is all my fault.¡± Titus took a deep breath. If this was really the case, then Stone should have indeed tried to harm Nn out of ¡°jealousy.¡± Suddenly, Rowena pulled her sleeve up and showed Tit¨¹s the scar on her arm. ¡°When I went to confront Stone, he tried to take me with him. I used a knife to defend myself, but he eventually snatched the knife away and cut me before I fled.¡± Titus¡¯ face was filled with rage. ¡°How dare he! He¡¯s such a j*ck*ss!¡± A hint of triumph crossed Rowena¡¯s eyes when she saw that Titus had taken pity on herself and believed what she said. Stone was dead, and nobody could prove her wrong. Even if they tried to look into it, they wouldn¡¯t be able to get anything. She just needed to push all the me to Stone now, and Titus would not suspect her anymore! N?velDrama.Org content. you lie to me!?¡± Rowena was stunned as a flicker of bad hunch rose from her stomach pit. ¡®D*mn it! Why would she suddenlye here?¡¯ When Titus saw Cherie was shouting at Rowena rudely, he frowned and barked, ¡°Have you forgotten all the manners you learned in the training camp?¡± Cherie was fearful of Titus, but she couldn¡¯t back away now. ¡°You can¡¯t me me for this, Elder Master Goldmann. Rowena lied to m e!¡± Rowena jerked up from the chair and walked up to her with a smile on her face. She grabbed her hand and said, ¡°Cherie, let¡¯s go out and talk. Grandpa needs to rest.¡± Cherie flung her hand away. ¡°Stop touching me, you pretentious b*tch. Let me ask you a question. Did you take advantage of me? ¡°You asked me the other day where the man Mr. Goldmann and the others had arrested was. I told you where he was, and then he was killedst night. You did it, didn¡¯t you!?¡± Chapter 396 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 396 Cherie no longer cared about how she felt. Rowena¡¯s expression changed slightly, and she quickly said, ¡°Cherie, what are you talking about? Did someone tell you something? I really don¡¯t know¡± ¡°You¡¯re still trying to pretend? That person confessed that you¡¯re the one who did it before he died. Wynona and her parents were all murdered by you!¡± Cherie¡¯s words made Titus¡¯ expression tum gloomy as he red at Rowena. Rowena¡¯s face was cold and stem. ¡°Cherie, do you know that you¡¯re ndering me by saying this? Wynona and the Winters¡¯ matter has nothing to do with me!¡± ¡°Well, if this matter is a nder to you, then the fact that Mr. Goldmann almost got into a car ident that night isn¡¯t a nder now, am I right?¡± Cherie nced at her and asked, ¡°You asked Stone to do that didn¡¯t you? Stone is one of your men!¡± Rowena clenched her hands tightly, ¡°Yes, it was Stone¡¯s doing. I just told Grandpa that Stone did that secretly behind my back and against my will! I don¡¯t even know anything about that!¡± Seeing that Cherie did not trust her, Rowena grabbed her by her shoulders. ¡°Cherie, we used to be in the training camp together, don¡¯t you know how I treated you back then? All of you should know how I feel about Nn, so why would I harm Nn?¡± Cherie was caught off guard by the fact that Rowena would admit that Stone was the one who did it, but she did not expect that she would push all the me onto Stone. Cherie pushed her hand away and said with a grim face, ¡°Stone is now dead, so you¡¯re putting all the me onto him now, aren¡¯t you?¡± Titus was astounded. ¡°Stone is dead?¡± Rowena turned to look at Titus. ¡°Grandpa, I really don¡¯t know about this! How did Stone die? He was still alive the day before yesterday!¡± Cherie scoffed. ¡°Stop pretending already, Stone went to the training camp to assassinate Instructor Leach, but his car exploded all o f a sudden when he was escaping. So please enlighten me, why would the car explode so coincidentally? Is it because of a time bomb?¡± ¡°This has nothing to do with me either!¡± Rowena iretorted vigorously. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°Cherie, how can you nder me like that without any evidence? You should at least show us some evidence or bring up a witness o r two. Besides that, who asked you toe out here to say these?¡± Rowena behaved innocently as if she had been extremely wronged and kept on refusing to admit that she had something to do with all these incidents. Before Cherie could speak, a voice came in from outside the door. ¡°The evidence and witness that you¡¯re looking for is with me.¡± It was Nichs who walked in from the outside with a golden cane, and Hans was following him. Titus stood up from his seat as he was obviously surprised. Rowena¡¯s face paled slightly. ¡®How could it be Uncle Goldmann?¡¯ Nichs looked at Titus with a calm expression. ¡°Father, if you¡¯re too old to look at this matter objectively and can¡¯t see that you¡¯re being deceived, I can¡¯t just sit back and watch as your son.¡± Nichs walked up to the couch, sat down, and red coldly at Rowena. ¡°You grew up under the care of the Goldmanns, and we Goldmanns have never maltreated you all this while. But I didn¡¯t expect that you¡¯d be merciless enough to make a move on my son and grandchildren.¡± Rowena stepped forward and exined anxiously, ¡°Sir, I didn¡¯t-¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin anything to me.¡± Nichs raised his hand to interrupt her and asked Hans to turn on theptop, ¡°Let¡¯s watch this first.¡± Hans turned on theptop, and the video recording shown on the screen was the confession of the man from the other day. Who else could the ¡°Ms. Summers¡± that the man spoke of be? Other than Rowena Summers. Titus¡¯ expression became slightly gloomy when he saw the video, and surges of wrath could be seen looming in his eyes. Rowena shook her head as a hint of panic could be seen shing across her eyes. ¡°No! Stone did all this! He wanted to pull me down and put all the me on me! I really don¡¯t know anything about it!¡± Chapter 397 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 397 Nichs picked up the teacup, took a sip out of it, and chuckled. ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± He then put down the teacup and said calmly, ¡°That¡¯s because both Stone and this man are dead, and they can¡¯t be here to prove that this matter is rted to you already, right?¡± Rowena trembled. Nichs then said to Hans, ¡°Go and bring that man in¡± ¡°That man? Who¡¯s that?¡¯ Rowena stopped breathing for a split second, and her cheeks gradually tumed bloodless. After a while, Hans brought in Instructor Leach, who was still weak from the injury. Seeing Instructor Leach, Rowenapletely panicked. ¡®He¡¯s still alive! Stone actually didn¡¯t manage to kill him!¡¯ Nichs looked at Instructor Leach. ¡°Tell us everything.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Instructor Leach did not want to betray Rowena at first, but he no longer cared when he learned that his brother had died, ¡°Mr. Goldmann Si., Elder Master Goldmann, Ms. Summers is indeed the mastermind. When Wynona died, Ms. Summers used my brother¡¯s life to force me into helping her out That¡¯s when I found out that Ms. Summers was the one who asked Stone to release the pit viper to harm Ms. Vanderbilt.¡± ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re full of bullsh*t!¡± Rowena still wanted to argue. Instructor Leach ignored her. ¡°You know best whether I¡¯m bullsh*ting or not. Are you telling me that my brother died not because o f your n to shut him up? You sent Stone to assassinate me, and he told me everything that day. Everyone that knows what you¡¯ve done must die!¡± He scoffed coldly after saying so. ¡°I might have died long ago if Mr. Boucher hadn¡¯t bumped into me that day.¡± Titus¡¯ expression turned extremely indifferent and disappointed as he stared at Rowena. Rowena shook her head ¡°No, it¡¯s not me! Stone did it himself! I have nothing to do with it!¡± Instructor Leach said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯still have no idea about this. My brother actually sent me a recording before Mr. Goldmann captured him. He specifically told me that I should hand this recording to Mr. Goldmann if you were to go back on your word and want to kill me in the future.¡± He then took out the recorder and handed it to Titus. Titus took the recorder from Instructor Leach and yed the content in it-it was a conversation between his brother and Rowena. [Stone: Ms. Summers, please don¡¯t implicate my brother, I don¡¯t want my brother to be involved in this matter.) 1 [Rowena: If you really want to save your brother¡¯s life, you¡¯d better get him to cooperate with me. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for killing him.] (Rowena: You¡¯ve been working by Stone¡¯s side for so long, and you still don¡¯t know my ways of doing things? I don¡¯t raise pieces of trash, so don¡¯t give me any more horsesh*t, or I¡¯ll get to your brother now.) [Stone: I understand¡­ Ms. Summers. What do you want me to do?] [Rowena: Since that b*tch is so lucky that even a pit viper can¡¯t kill her, it seems that we can only end Wynona instead and then put the me on that b*tch.) The atmosphere in the room was dead silent when the recording ended. Rowena¡¯s face was bloodless, and her whole body was shivering. ¡°That f*cker actually recorded our conversation!¡¯ Seeing Titus¡¯ gloomy face, Rowena walked over, ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s not like that, 1-¡± A p resounded throughout the whole room. Rowena froze in ce, and when she saw Titus¡¯ furious face, the excruciating pain on her cheek dragged her back from the trance. Titus was almost in disbelief and annoyed at the fact that she had deceived him. ¡°Rowena, you¡¯ve disappointed me!¡± ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m sorry!¡± She knelt down in front of Titus, jerked the hem of his trousers, and wept bitterly. ¡°I¡¯ve made such a mistake because I was dazzled by hatred. L. I love Nn so much that I hate and envy Maisie! I only wanted to punish her so that she would leave Nn!¡± Chapter 401 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 401 Maisie was amused. ¡®It seems that Nn is right. Grandfather spared Rowena for the sake of the Summers, but Father wouldn¡¯t ept it at all. This action will force Rowena into a corner and remove all possibleebacks that she could¡¯ve had. It¡¯s either she lives off the grid for the rest of her life, or she¡¯ll have to go to prison obediently In an alley, in an inconspicuous hotel¡­ Rowena, who was hiding in the room, saw the news that the whole city was targeting her as a wanted person, and her face turned terrifyingly gloomy. ¡°The Goldmanns! Is it necessary to force me back to this point!? F*ck, I was set up by that b*tch and Nn from the very beginning! ¡®Heh, since the Goldmanns are treating me so ruthlessly and not showing me any mercy, don¡¯t me me for what¡¯s about to go their way!¡± Rowena picked up her cell phone and dialed a foreign number that she had not taken the initiative to call before this. After a while, the man¡¯s scoff came from the other end of the phone call. ¡°What¡¯s up? Do you miss me all of a sudden?¡± Rowena bit her lip. ¡®If I weren¡¯t cornered to this extent, I wouldn¡¯t have called you looking for help! ¡°Mr. Kent, I need you to save me.¡± ¡°Save you?¡± The man¡¯s voice sounded frosty. ¡°Why should I save you?¡± The mocking voice of the other party made Rowena look a little embarrassed, but he was the only person that had the ability to help her out. She could not find someone else apart from him. She took a deep breath and gnashed her teeth. ¡°Mr. Kent, you said before this that you¡¯d help me as long as I promise to help you go against the Goldmanns.¡± ¡°Heh.¡± The man said with a hint of mockery. ¡°It seems that Nn can¡¯t satisfy you with the position of Mrs. Goldmann, so you turned salty and began to think of me.¡± ¡°Mr. Kent, you can ask me to do anything as long as you¡¯re willing to help me out.¡± ¡°Rowena, I don¡¯t like presumptuous women,¡± the man interrupted her andughed. ¡°I don¡¯t have to help you unconditionally just because you¡¯ve chosen to sleep with me, do you get me?¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Rowena¡¯s face gradually turned bloodless after being humiliated, and her shoulders trembled slightly. ¡°If you¡¯re sincere, then help me deceive Nn intoing to Stoslo. You can do whatever you need to achieve that, I leave that to you.¡± The man seemed to be smoking and was puffing smoke. ¡°Remember that you¡¯re the one who¡¯s asking me for a favor this time around. I¡¯ll trust you as long as Nn promises you to travel to Stoslo.¡± Rowena gnashed her teeth. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get Nn to goto Stoslo.¡± After the other party hung up the call, Rowena slumped on the bed. Her eyes then gradually turned gloomy when she calmed down, ¡®Nn, don¡¯t me me for this. You should me yourself for not loving me! That evening¡­ Nn went to Soul Jewelry to pick Maisie up and fetch her home. While he was on his way. Nn leanednguidly and gracefully against the car window and raised his arm to support his chin. His amber irises glimmered like the reflection of the sun of the dusk on the surface of a bottomlesske. Maisie was about to say something to break the silence in the car, but those captivating irises caught her eyes as soon as she turned her head, which caused her to be fascinated, ¡®Nn¡¯s appearance is indeed excellent and unparalleled. Regardless of his ability or family background, it¡¯s no wonder that Willow, Linda, and Rowena are all enchanted by him.¡¯ Being aware of an obsessed gaze, Nn retracted his gaze, shifted it onto Maisie¡¯s face, and gave off an ear-to-ear grin. ¡°Do I look good?¡± Maisie¡¯s eyebrows were raised. ¡°You do look good. I can totally feel why those women who are crazy for you would want to pounce on you.¡± Quincy, who was driving, trembled. ¡®It seems that I¡¯ve heard something that I shouldn¡¯t have. Ms. Vanderbilt is getting more and more daring. She¡¯s actually teasing Mr Goldmann!¡¯ Nn lifted a tiny handful of her hair hanging down on her chest with his fingertip and twirled it. ¡°Dear, we¡¯re now in the car. If you want to, I¡¯ll let you pounce when we reach home.¡± Chapter 402 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 402 Maisie frowned. ¡°I¡¯m talking about those women!¡± Nn chuckled. ¡°Then are you saying that you don¡¯t feel like that?¡± Maisie was rendered speechless and extremely annoyed. She pulled back the tuft of hair in his hand.¡± I¡¯m starting to get tired of pouncing on you and would like to change to another man.¡± Nn¡¯s face became cold in an instant. ¡°Who do you wish to pounce on then?¡± Maisie looked at Quincy deliberately. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Quincy noticed something in the rearview mirror and was stunned. ¡°Ms-Ms. Vanderbilt, I, I, I¡¯m gay!¡± Quincy almost wanted to bite off his tongue after saying that. ¨C Maisie could not help but burst intoughter. ¡ª Nn raised his eyebrows while ncing ather helplessly. ¡°Naughty.¡± Maisie was tossed around in bed again that night. Seeing that she was so tired that she had fallen asleep, Nn felt a little angry and helpless. He leaned over and kissed her lips, nose, and forehead. ¡®She¡¯s my precious wife, and I¡¯ll never let her get hurt anymore. Nn got up and went into the bathroom to take a cold shower. He then walked out of the bathroom in a silk nightgown, only to see his phone screen light up all of a sudden. He walked to the bedside table and picked up his cell phone. His eyes could not help but turn stern when he saw the text message. Nn walked to the study, turned on the hidden light, and the warm yellow light beamed at the front of his desk. He walked to the soft chair, sat down, picked up his cell phone, and called Rowena. He then said in a clear voice when the call was connected, ¡°You still have the guts to contact me?¡± ¡°Nn, you¡¯re so heartless.¡± Rowena smiled wryly. But Nn did not want to say anything to her: ¡°What do you mean by that text message?¡± She sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know who killed Aunt Goldmann?¡± Nn¡¯s eyes were ice-cold, and he did not utter a word. .. Rowena then said calmly, ¡°Nn, this is thest time that I¡¯ll contact you. I can only tell you that Aunt Goldmann was not kidnapped by the de Armas back then. The de Armas only took the me for the real culprit behind the curtain.¡± Seeing that Nn did not say anything, she knew he was listening. ¡°You should go to Stoslo if you want to know what happened to Aunt Goldmann back then. That person is in Stoslo.¡± The next morning¡­ Maisie woke up and went downstairs, and Nn was no longer there. There was breakfast on the table, as well as a note that he had left behind. It was still the usual neat and beautiful handwriting: ¡°I¡¯ll head to thepany first, remember to have breakfast.¡± Maisie sat at the dining table, picked up the egg, and was about to peel it, but suddenly heard a knock on the door. ¡®Who woulde here so early in the morning?¡¯ Maisie got up to open the door, but she was taken.aback when she saw that the person standing outside was Titus. ¡°Grandfather, you¡­¡± Titus asked his bodyguard to wait for him outside the door and walked in with an indifferent expression.¡± I¡¯vee here to talk to you.¡± Titus walked to the couch and sat down while Maisie walked up to him, ¡°Have you had breakfast?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve eaten.¡± After Titus replied, he did not try to hide his intentions foring here. ¡°I¡¯m here to apologize to you for what Rowena did to you formally. I had too much trust in her back then.¡° Maisie pursed her lips. ¡®Grandfather actually came all the way here to apologize. Wouldn¡¯t it be extremely rude of me if I were to not say anything to him? ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s all over now. And I don¡¯t n to me you.¡± Titus looked at her and said audaciously, ¡°Although Rowena is no longer here now, it doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯ll ept you.¡± Maisie smiled without saying anything. ¡®I knew it But thinking of something, she rubbed her palms and asked, ¡°Grandfather, can I ask you about one thing?¡± Titus looked at her. ¡°What¡¯s the matter Chapter 403 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 403 ¡°I had dinner with Sir Hernandez that day, and he told me that it was your father who cut his leg and killed his father. I wish to know whether this is true. ¡®If Grandfather¡¯s answer supports that fact, then who¡¯s right and who¡¯s wrong when ites to the grievances between the de Armas and the Goldmanns? However, to her surprise, Titus seemed exasperated when he heard what she said. ¡°Did that geezer tell you that Maisie did not deny it. Titus snorted, and his face became sullen abruptly.¡± Hernandez is quite capable when ites to ndering others, huh? My father did use Hernandezt o threaten the de Armas back then, but he never touched Hernandez, let alone hurt him. As for how he lost his leg, the Goldmanns have nothing to do with that matter.¡± Maisie was a little surprised. ¡°So it¡¯s a no?¡± Titus would not allow others to defame his father. ¡°Nonsense, my father indeed hated the hypocrisy of the royals a lot, but how could it be possible for him to do something to a kid? Hernandez¡¯s way of ndering others is really on another level.¡± Maisie was lost in thought. My maternal grandfather said that it was Patrick Goldmann¡¯s doing, but Grandfather said it was not. Sure enough, the grievance between the Goldmanns and the de Armas indeed still has plenty of suspicious details that require more digging, ¡°Now what, what more did that sh*tsack sayst time? Titus asked solemnly, ¡°Did he ask you to harm Nn? Maisie smiled and shook her head ¡°No.¡± She then exined, ¡°He won¡¯t use me against N Titus was startled for a while. After listening to her exnation, he thought of his attitude toward Maisie when he had been incited by Rowena back then because of what she said, and now he felt embarrassed as if he had been pped in the face. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. At ckgold¡­ Quincy was a little surprised when Nn asked him to book a flight to Stoslo. ¡°Sir, are you going to Stoslo?¡± Nn closed the document in his hand. ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Quincy curled his lips and was a little puzzled. ¡°What do you n to do in Stoslo? You should know that Mr. Goldmann St. has always been against the idea of you traveling to Stoslo.¡± ¡°I have to look into something.¡± Nn¡¯s eyes turned gloomy. ¡°It¡¯s the cause of my mother¡¯s death. I need to know whether it¡¯s rted to those people.¡± s flustered ¡°This is ause. Quincy was flustered. ¡°This is a bygone, not to mention that it¡¯s been 15 years. How did it get brought up all of a sudden? Is it because¡­¡± Nn¡¯s gloomy eyes narrowed, and he gave off a faint smirk ¡°Rowena may have something to do with those people. Whether it¡¯s a trap or not, we¡¯ll know when I get there.¡± ¡ª ¨C Late that night, at Blue Bay vi¡­ In the vapor-filled bathroom, the intimate scene that was reflected in the misty mirror looked extremely steamy. Nn carried Maisie back to the bed. Maisie, who got into contact with the bed, quickly pulled the nket to cover her naked body and rolled over to turn herself into a burrito. ¡®What¡¯s with this man today? Did something happen to him? Is he nning to tear me into pieces? Ai that moment, she, who had rolled into a roll, was still embraced by him. ¡± A low and pleasant voice came from above her head.¡± Zee, I¡¯m going abroad for a few days.¡± Maisie turned to look at him. ¡°You¡¯re going abroad?¡± Nn sat up and turned on the small tablemp on the bed cab ¡®Are you saying that you can¡¯t bear to see me leave for a short period?¡± A part of the dimly lit room turned bright, and Nn¡¯s face was lit up from behind, turning all his well- defined facial features into a silhouette that was lost in the re of themp. On the other hand, Maisie, who was facing the light, had rosy cheeks, her soft hair was scattered on the pillow, and her clear and moist eyes were staring fixedly at him. There seemed to be a hint of affection that was surging in her eyes and was about to overflow He lowered his voice. ¡°If you continue to stare at me like this, I won¡¯t mind¡± A shadow rose abruptly and pressed him against the bed before he could finish his sentence. ¡°How long will you be away?¡± Nn chuckled. ¡°Just a few days.¡± Chapter 404 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 404 Maisie asked softly, ¡°When are you departing?¡± Nn stared at her lovingly and whispered,¡± Tomorrow.¡± He then lifted his eyebrows slightly. ¡°Do you still n to cling to me?¡± Maisie pursed her lips and did not utter a single word, but this reaction looked very enchanting to Nn, and he gazed at her with an obsessed expression Holding her waist, he turned over and changed positions with her. ¡°Nn, you haven¡¯t even told me where you¡¯re going.¡± Maisie struggled by hitting and kicking him, but her arms were sped by one of his. The next day.. A ray of sunlight seeped into the room through the gap in between the curtains. ¨C Maisie was awakened by the beam, turned over, and habitually stretched out her arm to hug the person beside him, but the person was not beside her. She sat up only to find that the space next to her had cooled down long ago. Maisie walked downstairs, and there was breakfast on the table as usual. No one was there, only a note that ¡± ¨C was pressed under the ss of milk, and as always, it was the neat and pretty handwriting: ¡°Just stay here and wait for me toe back.¡± Maisie crumpled the note into a ball: ¡°D*mn it! He deliberately dragged things outst night just so that he would escape me early in the morning when I was still asleep?¡± ¡°Heh, I can never trust that man¡­ But she thought of something, and the corners of her mouth curled upward. Just because I didn¡¯t ask doesn¡¯t mean I won¡¯t look into your trip.¡¯ At Bassburgh Airport¡­ Nn was sitting in the business lounge, going through a magazine He was wearing a ck turtleneck thin shirt, the neckline just tall enough to cover his Adam¡¯s apple. There was a charming sexiness that could not even be concealed. The hem of the dark gray suit jacket was hanging on both sides of the chair, and under the well-ironed and stiff trousers, his strong and long legs were stretched out straight and crossed, one on top of the other, exposing his fair ankles. His regal and captivating aura excited the flight attendants who passed by the business lounge. Quincy came in from outside. ¡°Sir, the flight to Zena may be dyed for 20 minutes.¡± Nn¡¯s hands, which were flipping through the pages, stopped for a split second, but he did not show any hint of impatience, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Quincy then reported, ¡°I¡¯ve already reported your absence to Mr. Goldmann Sr., and he¡¯ll take over the company¡¯s affairs on your behalf in the next few days.¡± Nn raised his head. ¡°He didn¡¯t ask anything else, did he?¡± Quincy shook his head, ¡°No.¡± ¡®Even if he asked me about your trip. I wouldn¡¯t have the balls to give it to him straight, would I?¡¯ But he then thought of something. ¡°Did you tell Ms. Vanderbilt?¡± Nn paused for a short second amidst flipping a page, and his eyshes twitched. ¡°No, I might get into danger during this trip. I can¡¯t involve her Especially in a ce like Stoslo, I surely can¡¯t let Maisie take risks with me.¡¯ N?velDrama.Org content. At Soul Jewelry ¡°Why would you want to go to Stoslo before the original schedule?¡± Kennedy was astounded. Although the Sheena Jewelry Show was just around the corner, it was still too early for Maisie to travel to Stoslo Maisie tidied all the documents on the desk, raised her head, and smiled. ¡°I haven¡¯t gone back in quite a long time, so I n to go there a few days earlier¡± She had found out about Nn¡¯s international flight. The flight that he had reserved wouldnd in Zena in Stoslo. Coincidentally, Zena was the city where the Sheena Jewelry Show would be held. Thus, she would be heading to Zena anyway-it was just a matter of time Kennedy stared at her for a while. ¡°Are you that excited about the event?¡± Maisie stopped what she was doing for a split second and gave off a faint grin. ¡°I¡¯m indeed looking forward to it¡± T¡¯ve already bought a ticket for today¡¯stest flight, and I¡¯ve also bought one for Cherie. Not to mention that Madam Nera will also attend the Sheena Jewelry Show when the timees. ¡®TH just travel there first, then meet up with Madam Nera over there.¡¯ = At 9:00p.m., Cherie hurried to the Blue Bay vi with her luggage and panted. ¡°Maisie, are you really going to Stoslo now? Why the sudden change in n?¡± After sending a text message to her father and the children, Maisie put the phone back in her pocket.¡± Because I have to attend the Sheena Jewelry Show in a few days. I¡¯m just traveling over a few days earlier.¡± Chapter 405 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 405 Chere was astonished. ¡°Oh, but does Mr. Goldmann know about this?¡± Maisie dragged the suitcase to the front of the car. ¡°He doesn¡¯t know, that¡¯s why I n to give him a surprise.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. At 11:50p.m., the flight to Zena took off on time. The flight would take about ten hours, and it was expected to arrive at 10:00 am the next day When Maisie woke up during the long flight, the sky outside the window was already fully lit, and a thickyer of white cumulus clouds could be seen below the flight. At 10:00 am sharp, the ne had already lowered its altitude and flew over the cities of Stoslo. Looking down, the high-rise buildings that could be seen everywhere looked like Lego models. Those urban streets that were intertwined looked like the veins of the cities. The nended on the runway of Zena Airport 30 minutester. ¡°I¡¯ve been on a ne all night, and my back and legs hurt.¡± Cherie dragged her luggage and followed Maisie around. It was the first time she had been on a ne for such a long time. Maisie ced her hand on Cherie¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You¡¯ll b e fine. You¡¯ll get used to it.¡± Maisie then stopped a taxi when the two of them exited the airport. The driver slid the window down, and Maisie said fluently, ¡°Please get us to the Rosette Hotel, thank you.¡± Maisie could be considered to be quite familiar with Zena. She had reserved a room at the Rosette Hotel online, and the two of them only needed to show the front desk their IDs in order to check themselves into the hotel. Cherie threw her luggage aside, dashed straight to her big bed, sprung herself onto the bed, and her body bounced on the bed for a bit. ¡°This is sofy. I can finally sleep in a bed!¡± She looked up and found that the wordings on the bed cab had an English trantion. ¡°Eh? Foreign hotels actually have their own trantors? Maisie put their luggage in ce and changed into a pair of slippers. ¡°The Rosette Hotel¡¯s owner is a foreigner, and most of the guests that this hotel attracts are international guests.¡± Rosette was a 6-star high-end hotel in Zena, and its price was also quite different from that of the other local hotels. Wealthy businessmen from all over the world would reserve rooms at this hotel when they were here on business trips. Cherie understood and did not ask anymore. The two rested until thete afternoon before they reserved a ce to eat in a Japanese restaurant. Maisie was wearing a beige casual business suit and a white blouse inside, and her long hair was tied into two ponytails, hanging loosely by her side. A pair of ck mid-tube t-toe boots were under her slender and straight long legs. Her pure and morous look, coupled with her stunning and Cherie followed her closely and cleared her throat softly, ¡°Maisie, Mr. Goldmann is not here. So please don¡¯t do anything wild, or my sry will be deducted big time.¡± ¡®Mr Goldmann would definitely break my neck if Maisie were to get it on some random man abroad and turn Mr. Goldmann into a cuckold. Maisie chuckled ¡°How do you know that Nn isn¡¯t here?¡± Cherie was taken aback. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Maisie walked to their dining table, sat down, and lifted her gaze. The smile on her face looked like a cold crescent moon that appeared in December. ¡°What makes you think that he¡¯s not enjoying his time with another woman at this moment?¡± A chill traveled down Chere¡¯s spine Did Maisiee all the way here to catch Mr. Goldmann in the act!?¡¯ ¡°Zora?¡± Heaning someone calling her, Maisie turned around and saw a middle-aged man who looked surprised and excited, ¡°Oh my God, is it really you? Maisie stood up with a smile on her face and hugged the man ¡°Mr. Knowles, what a coincidence I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here. Where are your wife and your daughter, Ophelia?¡± Harry responded with a grin. ¡°My wife and Ophelia went to an art exhibition. I¡¯m here to meet Mr. Jones today and ran into you here too. How are you doing? I heard that you left Luxe.¡± Chapter 406 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 406 ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve created my own jewelry brand. By the way,¡± Maise said and continued with an introduction, ¡°This is my friend, Cherie.¡± Harry nodded at her with a smile. Cherie immediately returned a smile. Maisie continued her introduction. ¡°Mr. Knowles is a shareholder of Luxe. He helped me when I was there.¡± She turned to Harry. ¡°Mr. Knowles, have you eaten?¡± Harry nodded. ¡°I just did. I was entertaining a VIP with Mr. Jones. By the way, that VIP is an entrepreneur from Zlokova who¡¯s young and handsome Maisie could guess who he was referring to. Her eyes darted to a few people who were walking toward them from behind him. They were talking while walking, and the man leading the pack was wearing a meticulous suit, looking handsome and ssy. When he looked up and saw someone familiar, surprise shed across his calm eyes, which was then reced by darkness. Quincy, who was behind him, saw Maisie too. He didn¡¯t expect to see his sister there as well. What was Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. happening? *Jones.¡± Harry raised his arm to greet, and the blond man next to Nn responded. When he saw Maisie, he was surprised too. ¡°Mr. Knowles, who is thisdy?¡± Harry introduced, ¡°She¡¯s Zora, a designer who used to work at Luxe.¡± Maisie¡¯s red lips curled while she walked to Jones to shake his hand. Pleasure to meet you.¡± Jones was naturally friendly when a beautiful woman was greeting him. ¡°Hello, Ms. Zora, the pleasure is mine.¡± Nn¡¯s face dropped. Maisie ignored Nn for a while before turning to look at him, raised her brows, and smiled. ¡°Mr. Goldmann is in town too? What a coincidence. We¡¯vee so far just to meet here.¡± Nn stared at her but didn¡¯t answer. Jones looked at them and seemed surprised, ¡°You know each other?¡± Maisie raised her brows but didn¡¯t answer while happily looking at Nn. Surprised, jerk?¡¯ Quincy and Cherie stood together when the former lowered his voice. ¡°Why are you and Ms. Vanderbilt in Stoslo?¡± Cherie stared at him. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt is here for the Sheena Jewelry Show. Why are you and Mr. Goldmann here?¡± Quincy stuttered. Mr. Vanderbilt was going to attend the Sheena Jewelry Show? Why was Mr. Goldmann worrying then!¡¯ Cherie put her arm on her brother¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Quince, don¡¯t you think that this meeting between Maisie and Mr. Goldmann feels hostile?¡± Quincy looked at her. ¡°Be confident, remove think.¡± It was hostile. Nn hadn¡¯t told Maisie the purpose of his trip to Stoslo, but he didn¡¯t expect her to be there as well. They even bumped into each other. Their eyes connected for a moment, then Nn lowered his gaze, looking helpless but not showing any other expression on his face. ¡°We¡¯re close¡± Close?¡¯ Marsie¡¯s smile dropped Jones touched his chin, but everyone around could sense that they were more than just ¡®close Maisie politely nodded 10 the person next to her, her smile a little cold. ¡°Oh, is Mr. Goldmann here for business?¡± Nn nodded, and a hint of cheekiness shed across his eyes. ¡°What about Ms Vanderbilt? Maisie shrugged Tm here to see my husband¡± Nn squinted. Chapter 407 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 407 Harry looked at her with surprise. ¡°You¡¯re married, Zora?¡± Maisie¡¯s smile became broader. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Oh, is your husband in Zena? Let¡¯s have some tea with him.¡± Harry wanted to know who was the man who was lucky enough to marry this beautiful and talented woman. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Maisie pretended to sigh: ¡°I want to, but I don¡¯t know which woman my husband is meeting. I can¡¯t get a hold of him.¡± Nn, Cherie, and Quincy were rendered speechless. Everyone else, including Harry, felt sorry for her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to hear that, but a beautiful woman like you would be able to find someone better.¡± Maisie smiled sweetly. ¡°I hope so. Do you know anyone?¡± Harry smiled, ¡°I might.¡± A dark cloud appeared over Nn¡¯s head. He smiled at the people next to him, gnashed his teeth, and said,¡± There¡¯s something that I need to discuss with Ms. Vanderbilt. I have to skip dinner.¡± To everyone¡¯s surprise, he grabbed Maisie by the wrist after he said that and walked away. The door opened with a beep. Nn entered with the key card and kidnapped Maisie into the room. Maisie shook off his hand. ¡°Nn, what are you-Mm!¡± Nn held her against the wall and kissed her. His eyes were fiery with seduction that she couldn¡¯t resist, but she didn¡¯t want to let him have his way, so she bit his lips. Nn hissed, his eyes filled with mystery. ¡°Biting?¡± Maisie tilted her head. ¡°Mr Goldmann, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea to bring a woman to your room.¡± Noticing that she was trying to annoy him, Nn calmly smiled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with bringing my wife into my room?¡± ¡°Wife?¡± Maisie pushed him away with a finger to his chest andughed drily, ¡°Aren¡¯t we just close?¡± Nn lowered his gaze and looked at her. How was this woman still mesmerizing when she was angry? He raised her chin with his fingers. ¡°Are you angry?¡± Maisie didn¡¯t want to entertain him. He lowered his head to kiss her, but she pushed him away with her forefinger. ¡°Nn Goldmann, I don¡¯t feel like entertaining you.¡± After she pushed him away, she tidied her clothes and walked to the door. Right when she was turning the knob, the man walked over and pushed his body against her. His voice sounded sensual. ¡°What if I entertain you?¡± Maisie gnashed her teeth. ¡°Go away.¡± ¡°Do you really want me to?¡± He put his hand on her snowy neck, and his cold fingers caressed the corner of her lips Maisie didn¡¯t want to speak. She could feel the changes in him. When his lips tried to kiss her, her body lightly shuddered, and all the energy to push him away seemed to have been sucked away Nn took his time with her, slowly seducing her like a hunter and his prey-setting a trap, waiting for her to fall into it, and slowly wrapping her up in his silk to slowly consume. Maisie put her arms around his neck, and when she was almost falling over after standing on her toes, he scooped her up. ¡°Lying little thing,¡± Nn smiled and whispered into her ear, ¡°Do you still want me to go away?¡± Maisie bit her lip and surrendered. He turned her around and put a hand on the wall and another behind her waist. He got closer to her, asking in a yful tone, ¡°Why are you at Stoslo, Zee?¡± Maisie ground her teeth ¡°Why? Am I not allowed to be here?¡± Seeing that she was still pretending to be angry at him, he nibbled at her skin as punishment. ¡°Tell me, hmm?¡± Chapter 408 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 408 ¡°You tell me first.¡± Sweat started forming along the man¡¯s hairline. His eyes were locked on the woman for a while. This woman was asking for After a long while, Nn carried her into the bathroom to take care of her. Even when she was angry, Nn helped her with her strap, seeing how delicate Maisie looked. His long fingers caressed her skin, making her make a funny face He sniggered. ¡°Are you really angry at me?¡± Maisie ignored him. Nn looked at her, chuckled warmly, and said, ¡°Do you n to speak to me like this from now on?¡± He was helpless. ¡°Aren¡¯t you ashamed?¡± Maisie snatched the bathrobe back from him and stared at him. ¡°It¡¯s nothingpared to your thick skin.¡± Nn got up, put his hands on the dresser with her between his arms, and smiled drily. ¡°Alright, Zee, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Maisie stared at him. ¡°I¡¯m going to shower, get out.¡± Nn nodded and stood up straight. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll wait for you outside.¡± After Maisie was done with her shower, she changed back into her clothes and left the bathroom. Nn was dressed in a ck shirt and vest in the living room while using hisputer at his study with his gold-framed sses on, his fingers rapidly tapping away on the keyboard. The way the man looked when he was focused on work was exceptionally dashing, especially when he had his sses on. He exuded a cool sexiness. N?velDrama.Org content. Maisie didn¡¯t bother him when she saw that he was busy. Right when she was walking away, a voice came from behind. ¡°Sleep here tonight¡± Maisie had already put a shoe on and smiled when she heard him say that. ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± Nn pushed his chair back, took off his sses, walked to her, and picked her up. ¡°Let me go, Nn!¡± Maisie hammered his shoulder. Couldn¡¯t he see that she was still angry? Was she not angry enough? Nn let her down on the bed and tucked her in Maice looked at him, shocked, ¡°Nn.¡± Nn coaxed her ¡°Be good and stay with me tonight¡± He brought theptop over and ced it on the desk next to the window. He was trying to work while being by her side Maisieid down on the bed and tugged on the nket Nn seemed to have slowed down on his typing because it wasn¡¯t as noisy as before Maisie gave up She didn¡¯t want to bother him when he was focused on his work It was weird that she felt calmer when Nn was by her side She couldn¡¯t stay up and fell asleep in no time After Nn finished working, he took off his sses and looked toward the bed next to him. The woman was fast asleep, i He got up and walked toward the bed. The light snoring of his lover sounded melodious under the dim lighting. He couldn¡¯t resist giving her a kiss, very lightly The next day, at the restaurant Maisie took some food and sat down next to the window Cherie saw her and walked to her with a bright smile ¡°Maisie, did you spend the night at Mi Goldmanns? Maisie¡¯s hand that was holding a cup of milk paused She looked up to see that cheeky smile and said, where else could i have slept?¡± Cherie looked around ¡°Why isn¡¯t Me Goldmann having breakfast with you? Maisie looked down and tore up a slice of toast. ¡°I don¡¯t know where he went She tore up another piece of toast, soaked it in milk, and asked, ¡°Did your brother tell you what they¡¯re doing in Stoslo?¡± Chene chewed on her food, swallowed, and casually replied, ¡°Quincy said they were here for business. He didnt borate¡± Chapter 409 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 409 Maisie stopped asking. She could guess the reason Quincy didn¡¯t tell Cherie was probably that he didn¡¯t want her to find out Seeing that she wasn¡¯t talking, Cherie thought Maisie was worried about something else and became serious. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Maisie, Mr. Goldmann wouldn¡¯t be fooling around.¡± Maisie smiled. ¡°How would you know?¡± She patted her chest. ¡°I swear on my reputation.¡± Maisie squinted, ¡°What reputation?¡± Cherie pouted and changed her narrative. ¡°I¡¯ll swear on my tiny sry.¡± Maisieughed. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Cherie said in a serious tone, ¡°Mr. Goldmann knows his boundaries. You¡¯re the first woman he¡¯s ever openly dated. I used to think that a man like Mr Goldmann would never be able to find a wife.¡± ¡°What was he like in the past?¡± Maisie got curious, probably because she was bored. She had never tried to find out what Nn was like in the past. Chene covered her mouth and smiled. ¡°Here¡¯s a secret, Nn wasn¡¯t as serious when he was a kid. He used to cry a lot when Mr. Boucher bullied hum Maisie was obviously stunned. He used to be bullied by Helios and cried? That would be an interesting scene. Ma sie was amused because she had been under the impression that Nn had been cold since he was a child. Something came to her mind, and she asked, ¡°If Helios and Nn used to y together as kids, why aren¡¯t the Bouchers and Goldmanns friends? Even though the Bouchers were in politics and the Goldmanns in business, and there weren¡¯t conflicts of interest, the two families should have been close since they had been friends from a young age. Based on the rumors in the past few years, there never seemed to be news about the two families being friends. Chene looked around and moved closer ¡°The head of the Boucher family used to be love rivals with Mr. Goldmann Sr over Nn¡¯s mother. They weren¡¯t in touch a lot after that.¡± Maisie paused ¡°Love rivals? Chene smiled awkwardly ¡°Nn¡¯s mother¡¯s ex-lover was Yael Boucher. Everyone in Bassburgh from our parents generation knew that. It was quite the scandal¡± Nn¡¯s mother, Natasha Knowles had been a star under Royal Crown, the fairest of Bassburgh, and had been very famous at one point Her resources and social standing could rival the current socialites. Royal Crown didn¡¯t always belong to the Goldmanns Other than Yael Boucher, Nichs was another man who had tried to woo Natasha Rumor was that Natasha had almost be the eldest daughter-inw of the Bouchers because they had been dating for three years, but they hidit But since the Bouchers were an affluent family, they couldn¡¯t ept Natasha because she was an actress. Thus, the rtionship between Yael and Natasha had ended After being dumped by Yael, the news about her losing her chance to marry into money had started to spread, and her reputation had been affected Having the experience with Yael, Natasha had her guards up when Nichs pursued her, but that didn¡¯t stop him He had bought Royal Crown as a gift for her to make her happy Titus had been against it at first, just like the Bouchers, but what was different between Nichs and Yael was that Yael had given up on love for his family, but Nichs would give up his identity for his true love Natasha had probably married Nichs because she saw his unwavering love for her Nichs hadn¡¯t asked Natasha to leave the entertainment world and be a stay-at-home mom after they were married He respected her career and would even support her movies, Chapter 410 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 410 Whenever the media was focused on whether she would be dumped again, Nichs would give them a p in the face with his actions-ten years of marriage without any rumors of a breakup. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. After that, everyone in Bassburgh would talk about how there would never be women involved when Nichs had business dinners, or he would turn around and leave. Natasha, who used to have a lot of dating rumors, would rather take roles in boring soap operas than anything romantic-not because they didn¡¯t trust each other, but because they trusted each other a lot and cared for and respected each other. 1 Maisie blinked and sighed. ¡°Father must have loved Nn¡¯s mother a lot, right?¡± But if it weren¡¯t because of the de Armas¡­ Nichs might not have lost the love of his life. Cherie nodded and sighed. ¡°After Mrs. Goldmann¡¯s incident 15 years ago, Mr. Goldmann became quiet, and the reason he stayed in their mansion all that time was that Mrs Goldmann loved that ce.¡± Maisie paused. That was why Nichs would rather stay in an old mansion far from town instead of in the city. That was also the reason he never remarried, even though it had been so many since Nn¡¯s mother had passed. Maisie was touched. People loved happy endings, so no one would want to see love stories cut short due to death. ¡®But, do happy endings really exist? We just have to appreciate people while they are still around. After breakfast, Maisie and Cherie bumped into Mr. Jones on the way back to the suite. Jones looked a little over 30, with thick brows, a high nose bridge, and deep-set eyes, the epitome of a beautiful man. He was dressed casually, with his gloves on, and seemed to be going out ¡°Ms. Zora.¡± Jones walked toward them, smiling. ¡°What a coincidence. Were you just done with breakfast?¡± Maisie smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± She looked at him and asked, ¡°Are you going out?¡± He nodded. ¡°Yes, my friends asked me out for a game of golf. Would you be interested?¡± Maisie didn¡¯t turn him down. ¡°Yes.¡± Cherie noticed that he was making a move on Maisie. Maisie turned to ask Cherie, ¡°I¡¯m going golfing with Mo Jones. Do you want to join us?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Cherie was surprised. She pulled Maisie aside and said, ¡°Maisie, you¡¯re going with him? Aren¡¯t you afraid that he¡¯d-¡± Maisie noticed that she was worried, so she smiled.¡± You¡¯reing along, aren¡¯t you?¡± Gandhi ¡°That¡¯s true. I can protect you.¡± She wasn¡¯t good at a lot of things, but fighting was one thing she could do well. Jones brought them to an outdoor field. It was wide like a private garden. ¡°Hey, Jones!¡± A few men walked toward them and greeted each other. A man with blue hair hugged his shoulder while looking at the two women. ¡°Jones, where did you find these two beauties?¡± Jones pped his hand away and introduced, ¡°This is Ms. Zora. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard of her.¡± ¡°Oh, Zora, the jewelry designer from Luxe?¡± The blue-haired man shed a wide grin and held out his hand. ¡°Ms. Zora, I¡¯ve heard so much about you. I didn¡¯t know that you were so beautiful.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Maisie gracefully shook his hand. Chapter 411 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 411 answered each of their questions patiently and fluently. Jones was watching from the sidelines. The man with curly hair beside him put his arm on his shoulder and asked with his eyebrows raised, ¡°Jones, do you like her?¡± ¡°Me?¡± Jones nced at him and grinned. ¡°Yeah, but unfortunately, she¡¯s married.¡± ¡°She¡¯s married? Well that means no more chances.¡± The man with curly hair shrugged. Jones took the golf club and hit the ball off thewn, but it seemed to miss the mark. The blue-haired fellow at the side chuckled. ¡°Ms. Zora seems to be pretty good at this.¡± He was looking at Maisie, and Jones followed his line of sight. Not far away, Maisie put both hands on the club and hit the ball into the hole with great precision. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right,¡± Jonesmended as a hint of appreciation crossed his eyes. There were very few women around him who could y golf, as most of the socialites were not into an outdoor sport like this one. Maisie was so focused that she didn¡¯t even notice when Jones was standing beside her. When he saw the drops of sweat on Maisie¡¯s forehead, he took his handkerchief and tried to help her wipe the sweat off her forehead. Cherie suddenly came up to him and grabbed his hand. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Maisie was stunned. She turned around and looked at him incredulously. Jones was dumbfounded by his sudden action as well. Embarrassed, he withdrew his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making your friend misunderstand. I didn¡¯t mean anything. If it were other female friends of mine, I would probably do the same.¡± Cherie fixed a sharp gaze on him. She knew that this fellow was up to no good! Maisie smiled and replied, ¡°That¡¯s very kind of you, Mr. Jones.¡± So he will do this to all his female friends? Well, that¡¯s good, but isn¡¯t that a little bit inappropriate?¡¯ ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we be kind to our female friends?¡± Jones replied with a smile. Suddenly, Maisie felt an intense gaze on her. She turned her head around and realized that Nn and his gang were walking toward her. Quincy had already noticed Nn¡¯s displeasure. He looked toward Maisie, who was standing very close to Jones, and felt that Maisie was really bold. Maisie ced the club on the ground and met Nn¡¯s gaze straight. After all, only those who had done something wrong wouldn¡¯t dare to look others in the face. However, she hadn¡¯t done anything wrong. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°What brings you here today, Mr. Goldmann?¡± Maisie asked. Quincy was stunned, and he turned around to look at the man beside him. As he expected, Nn¡¯s face was dark. Even Quincy could sense it, so how could the rest of them not? Jones looked in the direction of Nn¡¯s gaze, and he knew that he was looking at Ms. Zora. Besides, judging from the displeasure and possessiveness in his eyes, he knew that they were more than acquainted with each other. Nn did not answer her question. In the next second, he took a step forward, grabbed her wrist, and pulled her into his embrace. Without waiting for Maisie to make any response, he nted a kiss on her lips. Maisie was stunned, and her clear eyes constricted a little. She did not expect him to do this at all. The people around were equally surprised as well. He reluctantly left her lips only when Maisie tried to push him away. Her face was flushed, and she looked charming. It took Nn a great amount of effort to suppress the desire that surged in the depth of his eyes. He secured her tightly in his arms, pped his hand on the back of her waist, and asked, ¡°Did you have a good time, sweetheart?¡± Chapter 412 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 412 The people in the surrounding area gasped in surprise. Wasn¡¯t Ms. Zora married? Then why was Mr. Goldmann calling her sweetheart? Could it be that Ms. Zora and Mr. Goldmann¡­ Maisie gnashed her teeth in his embrace. ¡®Sweetheart? Hah!¡¯ She then said in a voice that only Nn could hear, ¡°Do you think this is fun, Nn?¡± Nn greedily took a sniff of her hair and reveled in the fragrance, his eyes deep and dark with desire. He wouldn¡¯t allow any man to peek at his woman. However, he couldn¡¯t make her identity public yet since there were too many people in Stoslo watching him. Maisie harrumphed. ¡°My husband hugged other women, so why can¡¯t I hug other women¡¯s husbands?¡± Quincy and Cherie were rendered speechless. ¡®What are these two people on?¡¯ Nn pitched his voice low and said, ¡°You¡¯ve be bold. It seems like you still have a lot of energy left to flirt with other men. Is it because your husband didn¡¯t give you enoughst night?¡± Maisie drew a circle on his chest with her fingertip and said with amusement, ¡°Then why don¡¯t you give me some of yours, Mr. Goldmann?¡± Nn grabbed her wrist and hissed through gritted teeth. ¡°Just you wait!¡± He then turned around and talked to the people around him, his voice t, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my sweetheart and I have something to attend to, so we¡¯ll take our leave first.¡± He dragged her away without giving other people to say anything. The rest of the people looked at each other in shock. Ms. Zora was flirting with another man in front of the public while she was married!? How daring! As soon as they got into the car, Nn pressed her under him and nted a kiss on her lips. His deep, dark eyes were hot, heavy, and filled with desire when he was through kissing her. Maisie couldn¡¯t breathe for a moment while being kissed by him. Her beautiful face was flushed with embarrassment while her eyes were misted over with tears. ¡°Nn, you j*rk!¡± Nn mped tightly on her hands and lifted them over her head. He chortled and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one who teased me. Zee?¡± It urred to him that the woman in front of him was getting bolder and bolder. Blinking her eyes, Maisie replied, ¡°Did I?¡± Nn lifted her chin andnded one kiss after another on her. His palm was scorching hot, and it was only then Maisie realized she had gone too far. She grabbed his hand and pleaded, ¡°Can we go back to the hotel first, Nn?¡± Nn regained hisposure and stroked the corner of her eyes with his fingertip. ¡°As you wish.¡± By the time they got back to their hotel room, Nn pressed and nted a deep kiss on her. Half of their clothes were gone. He was madly aggressive as he trapped her in a small space. It was only then Maisie realized that she shouldn¡¯t simply mess with a jealous man. Just like a ticking bomb, he would explode at the slightest touch. ¡°Zee, don¡¯t you ever see Jones again,¡± Nn said as he nibbled on her, leaving his marks on her body to prove she belonged to him. Maisie chuckled. ¡°Are you mad?¡± There was a mixture of fervent zeal and deep anger in his eyes. ¡°Do you really wish that I¡¯m mad?¡± Wrapping her arms around his neck. Maisie pressed o n. ¡°Then tell me. Why have youe to Stoslo?¡± Nn refused to answer the question. He pitched his voice low and said, ¡°Zee, stay focused.¡± Maisie couldn¡¯t ask any questions anymore. She was exhausted and passed out again. Nn stood in front of the ceiling-to-floor window. He picked a cigarette from the packet of cigarettes on the table. He lit it up and took a long drag on it. As he looked ahead, the light in his eyes dimmed. He would tell her anything, but not this. Quincy called him, and he picked it up. ¡°Where are you now?¡± Quincy said something, and he frowned. ¡°Let Cherie stay by Zee¡¯s side these few days. Be sure to follow her closely. No mistake is allowed. I need you to do something for me.¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Chapter 413 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 413 Maisie, who was sleeping with her back facing Nn, opened her eyes slowly. She had been pretending to be asleep even after Nn had put on his clothes and gone out. She got up from the bed slowly and wondered what in the world Nn was so nervous about. He even went out of his way to keep it a secret from her. Maisie was confident that it must be a very important matter, so important that he had rushed all the way to Stoslo without telling her the reason why. Suddenly, Maisie thought of something, and a chill rushed down her spine. ¡°Is it because of his mother?¡¯ After all, Nn¡¯s mother had been abducted and murdered in Stoslo. Was that the reason he hade here? In the meantime, in the room of another hotel¡­ A man was standing at the floor-to-ceiling window, overlooking the city. He was holding a ss of wine in his hand as he swirled it slowly. He was wearing a slightly opened bathrobe, revealing his firm abs, and further down was a forbidden area that must not be glimpsed. Rowena, who came out of the bathroom after taking her shower, tightened the bathrobe around her body. She gnashed her teeth before asking, ¡°Mr. Kent, can you fulfill your promise to me now?¡± She had made Nne to Stoslo, so she had to cherish this opportunity. Slowly. Daniel turned around. He nced at her with a cold smirk dancing around the corner of his lips. ¡°Of course.¡± He put the ss of wine on the table and tapped the side of the ss with his finger. ¡°However, there¡¯s one more thing you haven¡¯t told me.¡± Rowena trembled at the oppressing aura the man exuded, and her face turned pale. ¡°Mr. Kent, I¡­ I already told you everything I know!¡± Daniel flung a photo on the table and asked, ¡°Who is this woman?¡± When Rowena saw the woman in the photo, she eximed, ¡°Maisie? Why is she doing¡­¡± ¡®She¡¯s in Stoslo as well?¡¯ ¡°So you know her,¡± Daniel said, squinting his eyes. Rowena gnashed her teeth and said, ¡°Of course, I know her. She¡¯s the person I want to kill the most!¡± Daniel approached her and cupped his hand on her chin. He looked just like a pit viper, sinister, vicious, and frightening. ¡°Is she your enemy?¡± N?velDrama.Org content. Rowena gasped and replied, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all because of her that I was kicked out of the Goldmanns. She¡¯s Nn¡¯s wife and Hernandez¡¯s granddaughter!¡± this might get a bit tricky.¡± The de Arma family was a force to be reckoned with. Sensing Daniel¡¯s hesitation, Rowena said, ¡°Mr. Kent, leave that woman to me. Hernandez is in Zlokova now, so even if anything happens to Maisie, we can shift the me to the Goldmanns. Killing two birds with one stone, isn¡¯t it great?¡± Daniel looked at the woman in front of him, whose face was distorted with rage and resentment. He mped his hand on her tiny neck. He looked as if he was able to snap her neck easily. He pulled her closer to him and grinned devilishly. ¡°I like the expression on your face. People always say that one should never mess with a vicious woman. I guess they¡¯re right.¡± Rowena was trembling, and her blood turned cold. She had no other choice but to go along with him and smiled. ¡°Mr. Kent, it¡¯s my pleasure that I can be of use to you.¡± She had gone too far down the road to go back. Only Daniel could help her right now. If she could use him to kill that b*tch Maisie, she could make Nn regret and suffer! Daniel tightened his grip as if he had seen through her mind. ¡°You¡¯re an evil woman with an evil heart. Do you really think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re trying to do? You want me to be your scapegoat, don¡¯t you?¡± Rowena couldn¡¯t catch her breath for a moment. Her heart skipped a beat while her lips and teeth were trembling. ¡°No¡­ I¡¯m not¡­¡± Chapter 414 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 414 Daniel pushed Rowena on the bed and relentlessly tore her bathrobe apart. However, he did not have any desire to look at her body. ¡°Back then, when Nn¡¯s mother was kidnapped, you were able to push all the me away from you. You fooled even Titus, so you think your trick would work on me?¡± Compared to humiliation, Rowena had nothing but fear at the moment. She did not even have the nerves to look him in the eye. The most terrifying fact about Daniel was that he was heartless. He did not have a heart for compassion, and he was even more ruthless than the Goldmanns. He would not trust anyone easily, and he could see through one¡¯s mind through the eyes. He was the most terrifying existence she had evere across, and that was exactly the reason she had been avoiding him in the past at all cost. Once he got his eyes on someone, he would coil around that person like a snake until one was suffocated. Rowena¡¯s blood turned cold, and she stammered, ¡°Mr. Kent, I¡­ I¡¯m not trying to use you as my scapegoat¡­¡± Daniel picked up the red wine on the table and poured it on her body. The red wine was like a blooming red flower on her fair skin, and it was dazzlingly beautiful. ¡°Ain¡¯t that your specialty? Making someone your scapegoat. Otherwise, the Goldmanns wouldn¡¯t think that the people from the Arma family were the ones who killed Nn¡¯s mother. That being said, It¡¯s also because of your hypocrisy that I find you somewhat useful, though.¡± Rowena¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Daniel cupped her chin with his hand and forced her to meet his gaze. ¡°As long as you can get Nn into my trap that I specifically set up for him, I don¡¯t care what you want to do with that woman, you hear me?¡± Rowena nodded tremblingly. ¡°Okay. I get it.¡± Daniel let go of her, and Rowena hurriedly covered her body with her bathrobe after getting up. Facing her with his back, he said, ¡°I hope you won¡¯t let me down.¡± Two dayster¡­ Maisie met up with Madan Nera in the Rosette Hotel¡¯s restaurant. Madam Nera was sitting by the window, and a finely-dressed middle-aged man was sitting next to her. Maisie, who camete, smiled apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for keeping you waiting, madam.¡± Madam Nera waved her hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t mind it.¡± She then introduced the man next to her to Maisie. ¡°Mr. Luis, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve met with Ms. Zora before, right?¡± Luis nodded with a smile. ¡°Yes. At the Sheena Jewelry Show three years ago. An impressive young girl.¡± Maisie took the seat in front of them. She also seemed to remember Luis and said, ¡°So you were the judge at that time.¡± Luis was a fashion designer and owned a famous luxury brand in Stoslo. He sponsored almost all the luxury brands in the Sheena Jewelry Show. He had been one of the judges in the Sheena Jewelry Show three years ago, so Maisie remembered him. Luis nodded with satisfaction and replied, ¡°It¡¯s my honor that you still remember me, Ms. Zora.¡± Maisie smiled and said, ¡°Please don¡¯t say that, Mr. Luis. I¡¯m more than honored that you remember me.¡± The three of them chatted happily while enjoying their meals. Luis seemed to have invited someone, and a man showed up. He chimed in and said, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯mte.¡± Maisie turned her head around to look at the iing man. N?velDrama.Org content. She found that the man was rather good-looking. Although he was not as handsome as Nn, he was a dashing man in his own right. He was not the kind of man who would impress someone at first sight. Rather, the more one looked at him, the more one felt he was handsome. He did not have the indifferent and refined aura Helios had. Instead, he exuded a suppressing aura, and there was a hint of darkness in his eyes, making him look like an ambitious man who had a lot of material desire and yearned for power. In short, he did not seem like someone who was easy to get along with. Chapter 415 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 415 Madam Nera was stunned. ¡°Who is this?¡± Smiling. Luis replied, ¡°He¡¯s Mr. Kent.¡± Understanding soon dawned upon Madam Nera. ¡°So you¡¯re Mr. Kent. I¡¯ve been looking forward to meeting you.¡± Daniel walked up to Madam Nera, took her hand, and nted a kiss on the back of her hand, just like a gentleman. ¡°It¡¯s my honor to meet you, Madam Nera.¡± Madam Nera smiled and nodded. After Daniel shared a handshake with Luis, he looked at Maisie. He lifted his eyebrows in a teasing manner and asked with a smile. ¡°May I know who thisdy is over here?¡± Madam Nera then chimed in, ¡°She¡¯s Ms. Zora. Her name is Maisie Vanderbilt.¡± Maisie just bobbed her head politely as a reply. ¡°Really?¡± Daniel looked at her, his pair of ck pupils sharp as an eagle¡¯s. ¡°So you are Maisie Vanderbilt, Ms. Zora. What a surprise.¡± ¡°What a surprise? Why would he be so surprised?¡¯ Maisie thought. Daniel took a seat next to Luis, which was also diagonally opposite Maisie. He chatted with Luis happily, and then Luis said to them with a smile on his face, ¡°Mr. Kent has joined the Sheena Jewelry Show, and he¡¯s the shareholder for this year¡¯s organizer.¡± Madam Nera then replied, her voice thick with surprise, ¡°Is Mr. Kent interested in jewelry too?¡± Daniel grinned and said, ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m interested in everything that is pretty.¡± After he had finished speaking, Maisie identally rammed into his gaze. She was stunned for a moment before averting her gaze. ¡®Who is this man? Does he know me?¡¯ At a distance not far away, sweat began to form on Quincy¡¯s forehead when he saw Daniel, and he hurriedly sent a text message to inform Nn. The Kents were a force to be reckoned with, especially Daniel. It seemed to him that those people had their eyes set on Maisie. After roughly an hour, they finished their meal. Just when Madam Nera was about to go back, Maisie also rose to her feet. ¡°Let me send you back, madam.¡± Madam Nera was dumbfounded. Before she could say anything. Luis said. ¡°I¡¯ll send Madam Nera back. After all, it¡¯s just on my way home.¡± Madam Nera nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Since you stay in this hotel, I don¡¯t want to trouble you.¡± Maisie smiled and did not say anything. After Madam Nera left, Maisie turned around to look at Daniel. ¡°Mr. Kent, I¡¯ll be leaving too.¡± Daniel stood up slowly and said, ¡°Let me walk you back, Ms. Vanderbilt.¡± Maisie was stunned. She looked at him in confusion and asked, ¡°Mr. Kent, I¡¯ve been wondering this for a long time, but¡­ do you know me?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Daniel approached her and leaned toward her. ¡°What do you think?¡± Maisie did not know if he was doing it on purpose or unintentionally, but she did not like it at all. She froze and chided him inwardly. ¡®What a pervert! Daniel then looked toward a spot and grinned slightly. ¡°Did you wear perfume, Ms. Vanderbilt?¡± Maisie took a step back to keep her distance away from him. Her expression remained the same as she said. ¡°I don¡¯t wear perfume, Mr. Kent. I just stay upstairs, so you don¡¯t need to walk me back.¡± After that, she turned around and left. Daniel looked at her figure, which was slowly disappearing into the distance, and clicked his tongue. He stroked the corner of his lips with his fingertip as a dark glint crossed his eyes. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be even more interesting to take Nn¡¯s woman away from him?¡¯ At night, Maisie sat in the bathtub. She looked at the night sky through the window and allowed her thoughts to drift away. She did not have a good feeling toward Daniel. No matter if he was a pervert or not, she did not like him a tall. The light in the living room was switched off. Just when she was about to switch the light on, a hand came from the darkness, dragging her into an embrace and covering her mouth. Chapter 416 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 416 Seeing that Maisie was struggling, a voice echoed. ¡°It¡¯s ¨C H me. Maisie was taken aback, and when the light in the living room was turned on, she turned around and saw that it was Nn. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Maisie felt inexplicably relieved when she saw that it was him. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Nn followed behind her. ¡°I¡¯vee to see you.¡± He stretched out his arms and hugged her, his chin resting on her shoulder. The faint fragrance from the shampoo that she used in the shower not long ago chased all the irritability within him away. ¡°Did you meet Daniel Kent today?¡± After hearing the question, Maisie did not push him away but paused for a split second. ¡°Daniel Kent?¡± Nn did not respond. Maisie turned around and looked into his deep and gloomy eyes. ¡°Nn, do you know Mr. Kent?¡± A wave of warmth sealed her lips. Nn then pushed her onto the couch and kissed her for a while- that was when he felt a surge of sudden pain on the corner of his lips. Maisie had bitten him. Nn, whose lip was bitten, squinted his eyes, letting off a murderous re. ¡°Did you just bite me again?¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question, and all you can think of is to-¡°Before she could finish speaking, Nn had pressed her body against the couch and kissed her again. A metallic taste gushed into her mouth as her hands that were pushing against his chest were getting weaker and weaker. Her cheeks were flushed due to hypoxia, and she could only let out a few low groans. ¡°Huh¡­. Maisie opened her mouth and panted after getting a chance to breathe, her eyes looking as clear a s ake. She was ring at him, but she still looked adorable to him. Nn could not help but chuckle, but he still sounded serious. ¡°Stay away from Daniel.¡± Maisieughed out of slight irritation. ¡°You told me to stay away from Jones a few days ago, and now you¡¯re telling me to stay away from Mr. Kent?¡± She raised her eyebrows. ¡°Nn, you particrly dislike the presence of other men around me, don¡¯t you?¡± Nn continued talking solemnly, ¡°He¡¯s different from Jones. Daniel is a very dangerous man.¡± Maisie paused for a bit and asked again, ¡°Do you know him?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t say that I know him. He¡¯s one of the members of the Kents, a noble family, and a leftist.¡± Nn ced his hand on the back of her head and took her into his arms. ¡°Zee, I¡¯m sorry, there are some things that I can¡¯t tell you, and I¡¯m doing so just because I want to protect you. In short, the farther you stay away from Daniel, the better.¡± Nn looked out of the window with his cold eyes. ¡®Daniel has clearly set his sights on Zee. The others are probably near already.¡¯ Maisie pushed him away gently. ¡°So that¡¯s why you can¡¯t disclose my identity in front of everyone else?¡± Nn was startled for a moment. He then lowered his gaze and smiled. ¡°My wife is still so smart.¡± Maisie snorted softly and asked in a stern voice, ¡°Do you want me to forgive you?¡± Nn lifted his eyebrows. Maisie got up and pressed him down and against the couch. The perfectly-ironed suit that did not have any wrinkle on it gave her the urge to want to mess it up. Thus, thinking of something, a trace of slyness shed across her eyes. ¡°I can do that.¡± She then unbuttoned his buttons with her fingertips.¡± I¡¯ll forgive you as long as you let me do whatever I want without putting up a fight.¡± The shirt was widely opened with a click, and the body hidden underneath the shirt was exposed in front of her eyes immediately. His muscles were well-defined and firm, and his prominent six-pack trembled slightly. Nn frowned. His eyes turned gloomy in an instant. ¡°Zee-¡± Maisie raised her eyebrows and approached him. ¡°If you want me to forgive you, at least show me some sincerity.¡± The gloom at the bottom of his eyes vanished as she became more and more presumptuous, and the emotion in her eyes changed. ¡®Since when did the little cat that I trained singlehandedly has learned to y tricks on me?¡¯ Nn¡¯s jaw stiffened, and he grabbed her arms all of a sudden. ¡°Zee, are you sure that you want to do this your way?¡± ¡°Oh, Mr. Goldmann, are you saying that you can¡¯t take it when you¡¯re not the one in control?¡± Maisie looked at him with her innocent eyes, but her smirk looked exceptionally despicable. ¡°Have you ever thought that you¡¯d be controlled by a woman one day?¡± Chapter 417 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 417 ¡°Zee, stop¡­¡± Nn was like a lion that was about to wake up from a hundred years¡¯ worth of hibernation, and his aura became terrifying Nheless, Maisie still acted recklessly. Although the blood in his body was already boiling, he tried his best to suppress himself and keep everything under control. ¡°You¡¯ve picked up quite a few bad habits.¡± ¡°All humans change.¡± Maisie wrapped her arms around his neck, and her scarlet lips hooked upward slightly. ¡°How about begging me?¡± Nn was helpless. He kissed her in a daze and let off a hoarse voice. ¡°Okay, please.¡± The next day¡­ Maisie had just finished putting on her makeup when someone knocked on the door all of a sudden. Cherie went to open the door for her and saw a waitress standing outside with a purple gift box in her hands. ¡°This is what Mr. Goldmann asked me to deliver to this room.¡± Cherie epted the gift box and thanked the waitress before she left. Maisie walked out of the room and saw the gift box in Cherie¡¯s hands, ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Cherie walked toward her with a smile. ¡°She said it was from Mr. Goldmann. Do you want to open it and take a look?¡± Maisie suddenly remembered that Nn had told her before leaving in the morning that he had a gift for her. ¡®Could this be it?¡¯ Maisie opened the gift box and saw that it was a very beautiful dress, and there was a golden card on it. [You will be the most dazzling woman today.) At the Sheena Jewelry Show¡­ More than a hundred people were gathered at the entrance of the red carpet. Security men were there maintaining the order, and half of the media outlets were scrambled all around the ce to get themselves the best position, just to capture the celebrities who would attend the jewelry catwalk. Luis also attended the jewelry show as a special guest, and when he walked in with a foreign actress, all the cameras were focused on them. Many celebrities and famous designers who entered the venue were also dressed in grand clothes, which made the whole event a feast to the eye. At this time, Maisie¡¯s appearance surprised the media even more. ¡°Is that an artist?¡± ¡°She looks so gorgeous.¡± ¡°My God, her dress is so morous!¡± In addition to paying attention to her identity, the people outside the venue also paid attention to her dress. The woman entering the venue was wearing a tube top ck and gold long gown with a gorgeous gold phoenix embroidered on the dress, a series of knots were inteced on her waist, and a golden bell with a hollow carved design was hanging on the knots. The earrings hanging directly above her corbone had phoenix tassels that came in irregr length. The extremely exquisite oriental fashion style attracted the attention of the media instantly. The shlights surrounding the runway were shing as she walked into the venue, and almost all the guests who had entered the venue were seated. The assistant pushed Madam Nera into the venue on her wheelchair, and they came in with Luis. Luis saw the dress Maisie was wearing, and he was bedazzled in an instant. ¡°Ms. Zora, your gown looks gorgeous.¡± ¡°Thank you for thepliment.¡± Maisie smiled and nodded at him. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Madam Nera smiled at Luis. ¡°Are you looking forward to Ms. Zora¡¯s masterpiece too?¡± ¡°I¡¯m indeed really looking forward to it. I wonder what kind of surprise will be presented to me this year.¡± Luis nodded and grinned. ¡°Mr. Abascal.¡± A man in a Prussian blue suit approached with two men. Maisie already knew that it was Daniel as soon as she heard his voice. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a beauty when you¡¯re all dressed up, Ms. Zora. It¡¯s no wonder¡­¡± Daniel was halfway through finishing the sentence, but he did not do so, keeping the whole atmosphere extremely mysterious. Maisie smiled slightly. ¡®Thank you, Mr. Kent. You tter me.¡± Everyone was seated, and when Maisie walked toward her seat, a man behind her closed in on her abruptly. He ced one hand on her waist and whispered to her very close to her ear, seemingly very intimate. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, I wish you good luck.¡± Chapter 418 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 418 Maisie could not help but tightly clench her hands hanging on her sides. When she turned back again, the Prussian blue figure had already walked away. Wish me good luck? What does he mean by that?¡¯ Maisie sat in the row behind Madam Nera. She turned her head subconsciously out of the blue and saw an extremely familiar woman. However, the woman hurriedly turned around and disappeared into the crowd after they managed to exchange gazes. Maisie was shocked. ¡®I caught a good glimpse of her. Is that woman Rowena? ¡°But how is this possible? Rowena is in Stoslo?¡¯ Thinking of something, Maisie got up and walked backstage. When Daniel saw Maisie entering backstage, the corners of his lips twitched coldly. Maisie lifted her dress slightly and exited the empty and spacious corridor, and in the blink of an eye, no one was there. ¡®Why is Rowena here?¡¯ She wanted to know as she had an ill omen. ¡°Miss, are you looking for someone?¡± A man in ck suddenly appeared behind her. Maisie turned to look at him, saw the ck suit that he was in, thought he was one of the venue¡¯s staff members, and smiled. ¡°No, I thought I just saw an acquaintance. Maybe I was mistaken.¡± The man in ck then said when she was about to leave, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to meet Mr. Goldmann?¡± Maisie stopped and turned around in surprise. ¡°What?¡± The man in ck said respectfully to her, ¡°Actually, Mr. Goldmann is here, but because it¡¯s inconvenient for him to appear in front of the public, he¡¯s asked me toe to you and ask you to meet him at the lounge.¡± Maisie¡¯s gazended on the backs of the man¡¯s crossed hands inadvertently while he was talking. There was a tattoo on the back of his hand. ¡®None of the bodyguards around Nn seem to have tattoos on the back of their hand, right?¡¯ Maisie looked at him and asked, ¡°Are you someone that works for Nn?¡± The man in ck was visibly flustered. Maisie quickly distanced herself from him, turned around, and ran toward the venue. The man in ck grabbed her abruptly. Maisie attacked him with her ring, and its sharp edge cut the man¡¯s cheek. However, someone grasped her neck from behind and stabbed a syringe into her neck with speed and uracy. ¡®It¡¯s¡­ sedative. When Maisie lost consciousness and copsed on the floor, she vaguely saw Rowena appearing from the dark. The hallway was dimly lit, the painted parts of the walls were mottled and peeling off, and the newspapers stacked on top of each other had turned yellow with age. The strong smell of disinfectant in the hospital made Maisie frown ufortably as she slowly opened her eyes. The white ceiling light was so bright and dazzling that she had to turn her head away and wait until her vision was clear before she could get a better look at the surroundings. The medical equipment and the blue partition screen set up around the bed looked very simr to that of a hospital, but it did not look like a hospital, but more like aboratory. She subconsciously saw the poster of a virus infection that had broken out in Stoslo more than 30 years ago on the wall, and her pupils constricted slightly. She realized that her hands and feet were tied to the bed when she wanted to get up. ¡°Heh, have you finally woken up?¡± Rowena walked in from outside the partition screen with two other people in protective suits. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. She then added with a cold expression, ¡°I bet you didn¡¯t expect this, huh? I really can¡¯t make a move on you back in Zlokova, but things are different here in Stoslo.¡± ¡°Rowena Summers, what are you talking about, and what do you n to do here?¡± Maisie struggled a few times, but her hands and feet were tightly fastened. There was no chance that she would be able to break free. ¡°What do I n to do?¡± Rowena walked to the bedside, stretched out her hand to strangle her, leaned over, and red at her fiercely. ¨C ¡°You tell me, what would happen if I were to dissect you alive, then soak you in formalin to make you into a human specimen?¡± Chapter 419 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 419 Maisie took a deep breath. At that moment, her face could not help but turn pale.¡± Rowena, are you not afraid that Grandfather and Nn will know what you did here?¡± Rowena let go of her, walked aside, and sneered. ¡®Does it matter whether they¡¯ll know about this?¡± She stood up and turned her head to look at her again. ¡°Anyway, he won¡¯t know that I did it, and you have no chance to tell him.¡¯ Two people in protective suits stepped forward as if they were preparing for something. Maisie resisted, and the fear gradually spread at the bottom of her heart. ¡°Am I really going to die this time? ¡®No, I don¡¯t want to die. I don¡¯t want to leave the children behind. I don¡¯t want to leave Nn behind either! She was so terrified that even her pores trembled, and her blood seemed to be stagnant. Unexpectedly, when the people in protective clothing were about to take off her clothes, a gunshot came from outside and made them panic instantly. Just as Rowena reacted to the gunshot, the door was already kicked open. And when Rowena saw the man outside the door, she opened her mouth slightly as if she wanted to exin something. Unfortunately, Nn shot her with a nk expression before she could get a word out of her mouth. The shot pierced her shoulder. Rowena dropped to the floor, clutching her wound in horror, while Quincy came in with a few men in ck and subdued the other two people. Nn walked to the bed, loosened the straps that bound Maisie¡¯s hands and feet to the bed, and then picked her up. Seeing her stiff and pale face, he kissed the top of her head and lowered his voice. ¡°Zee. I¡¯m sorry for this. The moment Maisie saw Nn, tears could not stop gushing down her cheeks, and she reached out and hugged him. Nn picked her up and was about to leave with her. Rowena still refused to give up, crawled over to grab his leg, and exined. ¡°Nn , this is not what I want to do. I was forced into doing so. Please believe me Nn kicked her away, and Rowena fell back down. The clothes on her left shoulder were already stained with blood. *Take them away.¡± He gave his order, carried Maisie, and left in a hurry. without even looking at the woman on the ground. When their men walked out of the gate of the abandoned hospital, more than a dozen smoke bombs came out of nowhere, and the surrounding area was covered in white smog in an instant. Nn subconsciously held Maisie tightly in his arms.¡± There¡¯s an ambush!¡± Quincy shouted hurriedly. ¡°Everyone, be careful of your surroundings.¡¯ They did not know what would happen in the invisible smoke. It was until the smoke gradually dissipated that they vaguely saw more than a dozen men in ck walking toward them with guns and were about to pull the triggers. ¡°Get out of the way!¡± Nn shouted, hugging Maisie and retreating behind the wall. Quincy and the others hid behind some obstacles that could be used as covers. ¡°Nn, there¡¯s no need for any form of resistance. Come out now if you don¡¯t want to implicate your wife. A man that was vaping out of an electronic vape stick got out of a car, while Nn stuck his head out a little to take a look at the situation. He seemed to get an idea of who the other party was. ¡°You Kents want my life this much, huh?¡± Daniel scoffed and responded, ¡°The Kents aren¡¯t the only ones who want to kill you. By the way, all the Goldmann men are really great lovers. You take surprisingly bold risks for your women, whether it¡¯s your great-grandfather, Patrick Goldmann, or you. You can¡¯t escape the fate of being killed by your woman.¡± Maisie, who was in his arms, was astonished. N?velDrama.Org content. ¡®So this is actually Daniel¡¯s doing? So they kidnapped me just to lure out Nn?¡± Aware of Maisie¡¯s emotional instability. Nn supported the back of her head and allowed her to lean on him. ¡°Zee, trust me.¡± Maisie hugged him tightly and whispered resolutely.¡± No matter what happens, I¡¯ll face it with you.¡± Chapter 420 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 420 Maisie frowned, wondering how Daniel knew she was rted to Nn as thetter had never disclosed her identity in Stoslo! ¡®Could it be Rowena!? ¡®No wonder, no wonder Rowena would capture me.¡¯ Nn¡¯s chin was propped against the top of her head. His heart ached due to the fact that he did not even have the guts to tell her that He had clearly been aware that someone would make a move on Maisie, so the beading on the dress that he gave her had a micro-tracker embedded in it to prevent her from running into a trap. He did not expect that those people would seed so quickly and that Rowena was working with them. ¡°Daniel Kent.¡± Nn¡¯s eyes dimmed instantly as he asked the people out there. ¡°Do you really think I woulde out here without any backup n?¡± Daniel was slightly flustered, and a hint of ruthlessness shed across his dark pupils. Nn nced up at the abandoned buildings around them and snorted. ¡°Why not take a look at the buildings around you?¡± Daniel raised his head-it was actually their snipers. He cursed deep down. The men in ck behind him were still holding guns, but they did not dare to act rashly. After a while, several jeeps rushed to the scene. And the man who got out of the car in a windbreaker adjusted the steel sses with his fingertips. ¡°Mr. Kent, it seems that you¡¯ve miscalcted this time around.¡± ¡°Erwin Lincoln?¡± Daniel¡¯s expression looked obviously surprised. ¡°Why are you people from the Metropolis here?¡± Erwin smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about why we¡¯re here. In short, if you don¡¯t want to lose anything, you kents had better stop.¡± Daniel groaned and got his men to put away their guns. Rowena, who was covering her wound, was also astonished to see that Daniel would actually show the people of the Metropolis respect. She had no idea that the Goldmanns would have connections with the mysterious organization from Morwich. The Metropolis of Morwich was very different from the Night Banquet. They had the royal family¡¯s support, had an extraordinary position in the Morwich¡¯s government, and even had royal rights. Nn and Maisie walked out slowly. Maisie was quite surprised when she saw Erwin. ¡°Uncle Erwin?¡± Erwin nodded. Rowena was stunned. ¡®It turns out that Maisie is the one who¡¯s rted to them! D*mn it, how is this possible!?¡¯ She did not even dare to look into Daniel¡¯s eyes at the moment because she already felt that he was ring at her with murderous intent. But she really did not know that Maisie had something to do with the people of the Metropolis. She had only told Daniel that Maisie had something to do with the de Armas. ¡®The de Armas and the Kents are both nobles, but the d e Armas are obviously not as valued by the current royal family whenpared to the Kents. ¡®So even if Maisie was harmed, we could tell Hernandez that it was the Goldmanns who hurt Maisie. All the leftists want to see the feud between the de Armas and the Goldmanns deepen with this drive. But who would¡¯ve known that she has something to do with the Metropolis! ¡®This isn¡¯t how things should turn out!¡¯ Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Maisie walked up to Erwin, took a nce at them, and finally understood why Daniel had wished her good luck. ¡®It turns out that he¡¯s the mastermind behind all this! Daniel nced at Maisie, snorted coldly, led his men into the car, and left. Rowena knew that she would suffer from something worse than death if she were to go back with Daniel, so she looked at Nn eagerly, hoping that Nn could take her back. However, Nn did not even look at her. At the hospital¡­ After Maisie underwent the examination, she sat on the bed in Nn¡¯s coat and heard the doctor talking to the people outside. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this youngdy has no other injuries other than the sedative injection that she got and experiencing something rather traumatic. Chapter 421 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 421 Nn walked in, pulled out a chair, and sat down, ¡°Are you still not feeling well?¡± Maisie shook her head and asked, ¡°Why did youe with Uncle Erwin?¡± Nn¡¯s eyes twitched. ¡°I asked him toe over. I was worried that something might happen to you, so I told Erwin. I had to be ready.¡± ¡°Nn, be honest, were you in Stoslo because of your mother¡¯s incident?¡± Maisie asked. Nn paused and didn¡¯t answer, but she guessed as much. She looked down, pressed her lips together, and slowly said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry I got you into this.¡± Nn held her slightly cold hand. ¡°I knew that it was a trap. They deliberately used my mother¡¯s incident to lure me over because they wanted to eliminate the Goldmanns. I asked Erwin here because if anything happened to me, no one would dare touch you with him around.¡± Maisie¡¯s heart hurt a little. He had known that it was a trap but still took the risk? Her eyes twitched. ¡°Why do you want to look into your mother¡¯s incident? Is it because¡­¡± Nn looked at her for a long while, then parted his lips. ¡°Because my mother¡¯s incident wasn¡¯t rted to the de Armas.¡± Maisie paused, looking surprised. ¡°How did you find out that it wasn¡¯t rted to the de Armas?¡± Even Titus had been under the impression that the de Armas had done it, and when she had mentioned this to Hernandez, he didn¡¯t exin. He loathed the Goldmanns. Nn looked calm. ¡°Rowena said that she worked with them. The de Armas took the fall for what happened all those years ago.¡± It was obvious that Daniel Kent was the one who had lured him. The Kents were from the left-wing party. The de Armas had left the royals for many years, so if the de Armas really were responsible for what happened those years before, they would have said something about it. Furthermore, Maisie was Hernandez¡¯s granddaughter and Nn¡¯s wife. Hernadez was in Zlokova at that time, and they chose a time when Hernandez wasn¡¯t in Stoslo to do it. This proved that the de Armas were definitely framed all those years ago. Maisie suddenly remembered something. ¡°By the way, there¡¯s something that I find odd.¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Nn squinted, interested in what she was about to say. Maisie pondered over it. ¡°When Sir Hernandez asked Louis to see me, he told me that your greatgrandfather was the one who turned his back against them first by cutting one of his legs and killing his father. ¡°Later on, when your grandfather came to see me, I asked him about it. He said that your greatgrandfather really did hold Hernandez hostage, but he let him go. When he let him walk, his legs were still fine.¡± Nn¡¯s eyes darkened. At that moment, Erwin appeared outside the room. ¡°Am I interrupting?¡± Nn slowly got up, tidied up his suit, and turned to look at him. ¡°Mr. Erwin, please help me take care of Zee.¡± He turned around and patted Maisie¡¯s head before he walked out. Was this man treating her like a child? Erwin walked in when he saw Nn had left. ¡°Zee, are you alright?¡± Maisie shook her head. ¡°I was lucky that Nn got there quickly.¡± She remembered something and asked, ¡°Uncle Erwin, do you know those people?¡± Erwin walked to the window. ¡°Yes, they work for the Kents. They¡¯re the most powerful allies to the Stoslo royals. They¡¯re nobles, just like the de Armas.¡± Chapter 422 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 422 Maisie got up and slowly walked to him. ¡°Can you tell me about them?¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Rowena copsed on the floor covered in blood after being whipped. Her skin split open, each wound deep and shaking. She raised her head with dried lips to stare at the man vaping on the chair. ¡°Mr. Kent-1-1 really didn¡¯t lie to you, I didn¡¯t know how Maisie was rted to the Metropolis.¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Daniel let out a puff of smoke, his eyes piercing. ¡°I tried so hard to get Nn into my trap. I was so close to catching him.¡± Rowena¡¯s lips and teeth were trembling. Daniel put down his leg, got up, and walked toward her with his long legs. He looked down at the woman who was lying on the floor in bad shape. ¡°It¡¯s all because of you. You messed up my n because you didn¡¯t check on that woman?¡± Rowena raised her hand to tug at his pants. ¡°Mr. Kent, I¡¯m sorry, give me another chance! 1-1 can fix this. I¡¯ll do anything.¡± ¡°Haha.¡± Daniel squatted down and grabbed her hair, tugging at her scalp. It hurt, but she didn¡¯t dare make a sound. He forced her to look at him. ¡°Anything?¡± Daniel said to the man with the whip, ¡°Bring that thing out.¡± The man nodded, turned, and left the room. That thing? Rowena had a bad feeling. Daniel was happy when he saw her eyes filled with terror. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not for you. You don¡¯t deserve anything so valuable.¡± The man walked in with a silver box with a fingerprint lock. Daniel unlocked it with his finger. The box slowly opened, and something slowly rose from inside. It was a tube with something blue in it. It looked clear and delicate. Daniel held the blue tube in his hands and looked at her. ¡°Do you know what this is?¡± Rowena shook her head. ¡°This is a beautiful yet deadly item. Once it¡¯s broken and the thing insidees in contact with skin, the infection will begin.¡± Rowena¡¯s pale face looked even paler. After years of living in Stoslo, she had heard about that, but that was from over 30 years ago. She didn¡¯t expect that the epidemic in Stoslo those years ago hadn¡¯t been an ident but caused by people! Seeing how scared she was, Daniel smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this is thest of this deadly item, and there are no long antidotes for it. Once infected, the only thing to do is to wait for death toe. It won¡¯t even be detected at the hospital.¡± ¡°Mr. Kent, what do you want me to do with that?¡± Rowena¡¯s lips trembled. Daniel took out a normal syringe, put on gloves, extracted some blue liquid from the tube¡¯s opening, andter sealed it. He squatted in front of her again and showed the syringe to her while smiling sinisterly. ¡°You better make sure that Nn is infected. If you fail, I¡¯ll cut off your head and throw it into River Zena.¡± At the hospital¡­ After Erwin recounted about the past, Maisie was stunned. Even the epidemic that had broken out after the incident with the princess of Stoslo was to make the people hate her and force her to renounce her right to the throne! Chapter 423 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 423 The princess of Stoslo was respected by the people in Stoslo and was once known as the princess who was the most down-to-earth. She had a lot of influence and was great with business. King Miller had said that her ability to rule would not be lesser than his sons¡¯. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Unfortunately, this princess who loved her country and people had fallen from grace¡¯ because she fell in love with Patrick Goldmann, who didn¡¯t have the same social standing. This ¡®fall from grace¡¯ had been the start of the internal conflict among the royals. The royal family was split into two groups. One group of nobles, including the current Kents, supported Prince Roger, the younger half-brother of the princess. They were known as the left-wing. The other group supported the princess. ¡®The princess incident¡¯ had been an internal conflict, and the rtionship between Patrick and the princess had given the lefties a reason to oppose her ruling. After that, an epidemic had broken out, and the people¡¯s love for the princess started to waver. But without Patrick, the princess would have been controlled and killed by the lefties. Patrick was not the ruthless killer that the lefties portrayed him as-the blood on his hands was not from the innocent. Erwin slowly turned around, his eyes stopping on Maisie¡¯s face. ¡°The lefties want to attack the Goldmanns because half of the royal bloodline courses in them. They want to eliminate the Goldmanns to be safe.¡± Maisie¡¯s lips moved. ¡°What about the de Armas?¡± Erwin walked to her. ¡°The de Armas used to be part of the left-wing, but when Patrick used Hernadez as a hostage to force the Count to back out from the conflict, the de Armas didn¡¯t pick a side. After the Count¡¯s idental death, Hernandez no longer took part in anything between them.¡± Maisie thought about it and coldly said, ¡°Would the lefties cause the thorn in the rtionship between the de Armas and the Goldmanns? What Hernandez had said hadn¡¯t been caused by Patrick¡¯s side. If Hernandez and Titus hadn¡¯t lied, then there could be three oues from that incident. If someone was aware that Patrick had kidnapped the young Hernandez, someone might have taken advantage of the chance when Patrick let Hernandez go and pinned it on the Goldmanns. If the de Armas really were not involved, then it would be as Nn suspected the de Armas had been framed for his mother¡¯s ident 1 5 years ago, just like how Daniel Kent had used Rowena as bait to lure Nn. Even if she died, it would have been pinned on the Goldmanns. Using the ¡®hatred¡¯ between the two families and adding fuel to the fire, the de Armas had be a pawn in the elimination of the Goldmanns. Erwin smiled. ¡°Maybe.¡± ¡°Uncle Erwin, there¡¯s something that you haven¡¯t told me. You kept sayingter, or when I¡¯m stronger. Was it rted to this too?¡± Maisie asked calmly. Maisie had never thought much about it before learning of her mother¡¯s background. However, she slowly realized that things weren¡¯t as simple, be it the rtionship between Goldmanns and the royals or even Erwin¡¯s background. He had never told her about himself because he was worried that she couldn¡¯t help and be another ¡®pawn? Erwin didn¡¯t admit nor deny that. ¡°If you didn¡¯t have anything to do with Nn, I might have told you earlier.¡± Chapter 424 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 424 Erwin looked at Maisie. ¡°Hernandez probably thought the same. If he knew that Ms. Marina had a daughter, he would have taken you back. Hernandez isn¡¯t dumb. He knows that the lefties may use you because of this rtionship.¡± Maisie looked surprised, but she remembered what Hernandez had told her. ¡°You¡¯re Marina¡¯s daughter, so I won¡¯ty a hand on you even if I¡¯m going to get revenge on the Goldmanns. However, I¡¯m not sure about the others.¡± The others that he meant were the lefties. Something shed across her mind after she was quiet for a while, and she looked straight at Erwin.¡± There¡¯s one more thing.¡± Erwin looked curious, but he saw her calmly ask, ¡°Was my mother¡¯s infection rted to the virus?¡± The air in the room froze. After a long time, Erwin lowered his face and quietly said, ¡°Yes.¡± He looked out the window. ¡°Her infection was due to a rare sleeper virus that was rted to the epidemic from 30 years ago. Your mother was one of the infected.¡± ¡°The epidemic 30 years ago?¡± Maisie mumbled because she had seen the report on the posters and started suspecting. Erwin knew there was no way for him to hide this from her any longer since she was now a target. As long as she was still in Stoslo, those people would have a chance to attack. ¡°Your mother was a volunteer. There were hundreds of infected in Zena at that time, and that wasn¡¯t the first outbreak. Other than the outbreak from the princess Incident, the outbreak from 30 years ago was the second one. She was shocked. ¡°The princess was-¡± Erwin nodded. ¡°Do you think the royals would tell the world that the princess passed because of a virus?¡± Obviously not. The princess had been infected, so the royals imed that she died due to sickness. Maisie was quiet. Even though she hadn¡¯t been born yet at that time, they learned about these historical events in school. The epidemic that had broken out when the princess was around was worse than the one from 30 years ago. Almost half the poption of Stoslo had been wiped out. More than 390,000 people had died! There would have been a riot if the royals had announced the real cause of the princess¡¯ death. Theter epidemic had infected more than 1,000 people. Some people had received really good treatments, and only a dozen died. Based on what the people were saying, the epidemic 3 years ago had been controlled because a vine was found. During the princess¡¯ time, the outbreak had been due to theck of a vine. ¡°If there was a vine, then why would my mother-¡± N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°The vine could only control but not cure,¡± Erwin cut her off. ¡°The sleeper virus wouldn¡¯t show symptoms at the early stages of the infection, just like rabies. They both have an incubation period of up to a year. If the infected were able to get a vine in the first few months, it could be under control, and they would possibly recover.¡± ¡°So my mother¡­¡± Maisie paused. Erwin answered calmly, ¡°Your mother realized that she was infected a year after the epidemic. She went to Morwich because Strix was the only one who had a solution. If she hadn¡¯t headed to Morwich, she wouldn¡¯t have survived long enough to give birth to you. Strix had always been keeping the virus under control and even developed an antibody serum.¡± Chapter 425 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 425 ¡°Unfortunately, it was toote. Your mother was in the final stages and didn¡¯t have much longer to live, so she chose to leave. ¡°However, when she left, Strix gave her the antibody. There were only two in the world, and he gave one to your mother and kept the other. I think your mother injected the serum before she decided to get pregnant. Otherwise, your father would have been infected too, and you¡­¡± Erwin looked at her but didn¡¯t continue. Maisie¡¯s heart shuddered. ¡°So that¡¯s why my blood is special?¡± Marina had decided to inject herself with the serum when she was pregnant, even though the serum wouldn¡¯t have worked for her. Thus, Marina had done it because she didn¡¯t want to infect Stephen and wanted to ensure that Maisie wouldn¡¯t inherit the virus. Had she made her decision long ago to try and leave without regrets? But why hadn¡¯t she chosen her first love, Strix, and instead married Stephen, who she had just met? ¡°Maisie, remember I told you not to let anyone know about your unique blood condition?¡± Erwin reminded her. Maisie nodded and was curious. Erwin told her, ¡°The virus would not infect you, and the sleeper virus outbreak wasn¡¯t a natural urrence. People caused it.¡± Maisie returned to the hotel and was still confused. Cherie saw that she didn¡¯t look well when she picked her up. so she worriedly asked, ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°Yes.¡¯ Maisie squeezed out a smile. The Sheena Jewelry Show had ended. Maisie had missed the verdict because she left halfway through, but she was no longer concerned about how it turned out. When they got back to the hotel, she took a shower, with Erwin¡¯s words still lingering in her mind. The outbreak of the sleeper virus was man-made. Who would have developed such a crazy, scary thing while ignoring the lives of many? She left the shower room in a robe and heard someone knocking. She went to open the door while drying her hair with a towel. When she saw who was outside, she happily jumped into his arms. Nn looked at the woman in his arms and smiled helplessly. ¡°Have you had dinner?¡± ¡°Not yet. Where did you go?¡± Maisie looked at him. ¡°To get some things sorted.¡± Nn walked in and closed the door. Seeing how his pretty little wife was hanging onto him and smelling great after her shower, he raised his brows and carried her to the couch. She sat on his thighs. Maisie put her arms around his neck. ¡°What did you do that took so long?¡± Nn¡¯s hands were behind her waist. He yed with the strap of her robe but still looked serious. ¡°Missing me after just half a day?¡± Maisieughed but didn¡¯t deny it. ¡°Didn¡¯t you know that distance makes the heart fonder?¡± Nn squinted while his lips curled. ¡°If you miss me that much, how are you going to show it?¡± Maisie blushed. ¡°Your hands are already all over me!¡± ¡°Where?¡± He smiled and continued. He looked happy, his eyes yfully teasing her, but he still sat there, unmoving. He finally stopped when he saw her curl up in his arms and said in his low, sultry voice, ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one taking advantage of me now ?¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Chapter 426 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 426 Maisie gasped and hissed. ¡°You really have done it. Nn!¡± After a long while, Maisie started to tidy herself up. Nn chuckled. He then helped Maisie to put on her clothes and said, ¡°You¡¯re getting better and better, Zee. It seems like I¡¯ve taught you well.¡± ¡°Yeah. Do you feel proud?¡± Maisie said, and her cheek puffed like a pufferfish. This man was getting more and more shameless. He even started to do that thing to her! Seeing that Maisie was starting to put on a show of bad temper, a flicker of affection crossed Nn¡¯s eyes. People said that a woman would only start to be clingy and behave in a spoiled manner when she fell in love with a man, and he did see those criteria in her. He held her in his arms contentedly and said in a low voice, ¡°Alright. I found something today. Rowena knew that my mother was abducted.¡± Maisie was stunned. ¡°So she didn¡¯t tell your grandfather?¡± Nn¡¯s eyes turned cold as he replied, ¡°She didn¡¯t tell anyone, including my grandfather and the people in the Night Banquet. She pushed all the me to Hernandez.¡± Maisie fell silent. She thought of Rowena¡¯s face when she had been taken away today. It seemed as if she was asking for help from Nn, and she appeared as if she was notpletely loyal to Daniel. Could it be that Daniel was threatening her with something? That being said, Maisie would not sympathize with Rowena. She had crossed the line of being a person after everything she did. It was said that one would reap what they sowed, so she deserved it. When Nn heard her stomach was gurgling, he froze for a moment before breaking intoughter. Maisie¡¯s face turned red with embarrassment. She pitched her voice low and said, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. I told you I¡¯m hungry, but you wouldn¡¯t let me eat.¡± Chuckling, Nnforted her. ¡°Alright, alright. It¡¯s my fault. To make up for it, I¡¯ll take you to dinner.¡± Nn brought Maisie to an outdoor restaurant with a romantic ambiance near the amusement park in his car. There were a lot of foreigners in the restaurant, and both of them stood out a lot. The amusement park nearby was very lively. A huge and towering Ferris wheel rose from the ground and added a tint of color to the night sky. ¡°Nn, let¡¯s ride the Ferris wheel after we finish our dinner,¡± Maisie said as she pointed at the Ferris wheel. Then, she pouted and added, ¡°I¡¯ve never ridden a Ferris wheel before. Since I¡¯m here in Stoslo, it would be a great loss if I didn¡¯t get to y anything.¡± After all, she had not had a lot of chances to go to the amusement park in the past. Since she was here, she figured that she shouldn¡¯t miss it. Nn chuckled and replied, ¡°Sure.¡± After they finished their dinner, they went to the amusement park. N?velDrama.Org content. The amusement park was bustling with people, and a lot of things were going on. There was a clown holding balloons of different colors in his hand, and several children that looked like dolls surrounded him asking for them. Holding Nn¡¯s hand, Maisie walked toward the Ferris wheel. After Nn bought the tickets, both of them rode the Ferris Wheel. ere When the Ferris wheel was rising, Maisie looked down through the window. Her eyes were lit with excitement as the things outside were getting smaller and smaller in her vision. Nn sat with his back straight across her, and every smile on her face was reflected in his eyes. In his opinion, she was far more fascinating than the view outside the window. Maisie turned her head around and rammed into his gaze. Then, she chuckled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that lovers who ride the Ferris wheel always end up going separate ways.¡± When she saw that Nn¡¯s face suddenly turned dark, she rose to her feet and walked up to him. Her eyes were glowing brightly as she continued. ¡°However, I also heard that if you kiss your partner when the Ferris wheel reaches its highest point, you will be together forever.¡± When the Ferris wheel reached the highest point in the air, Maisie nted a kiss on Nn¡¯s lips. Chapter 427 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 427 Nn lowered his head, ced his hand on the back of her head, and deepened the kiss. Although this was just a symbol, a myth about the Ferris wheel, he was willing to go along with her. In the end, Maisie¡¯s face was flushed from oxygen deprivation after they had finished their long kiss. Nn rubbed her head andughed. ¡°It¡¯s been so long, and you still don¡¯t know how to breathe when you¡¯re kissing?¡± Maisie blinked her eyes but did not say anything. ¡°It seems like I need to teach you again.¡± Nn sped his fingers on her chin and nted another kiss on her lips. After a while that seemed like an eternity, Maisie pulled herself away from his lips. Her face was red, and she was huffing heavily. When she saw that he was going to kiss her again, she pushed him away and said, ¡°Alright, alright. I already know how.¡± She was certain that her lips were going to swell up if they continued the kiss. When both of them came down from the Ferris wheel, a six-year-old little boy wearing a hat pulled a rose out of his basket. He said, ¡°Sir, your girlfriend is the most beautiful girl I¡¯ve seen, but she¡¯ll be even more beautiful with roses.¡± ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll get them all¡± Nn said as he pulled a few notes out of his wallet. He tousled his head and added, ¡°Keep the change.¡± The boy handed the basket of roses to him with a smile. He gave him a bow and then went away. Nn then gave all the roses in the basket to Maisie. Maisie held them in her arms and chuckled. ¡°Thank you so much, Mr. Goldmann, for spending so much money to buy so many roses for me.¡± He leaned closer to her and lifted her brows. ¡°Then, do you like it?¡± Maisie winked at him and said, ¡°Well, I like roses, but I like money even more.¡± Her eyes and face lit up when she mentioned money. Nn did not hesitate and put his wallet in her hands. ¡°Here. Take it. Spend all you like.¡± ¡®Snap! Someone took a photo in the dark. In the photo, Maisie and Nn were talking andughing intimately. That person sent the photo to someone, and thetter replied quickly. [We can¡¯t let him leave alive.) (Roger that!) After the man had replied to the text message, he put the camera aside. He raised his hand to press the miniature Bluetooth earpiece in his ear to contact the people around. The ck-d men in the crowd looked and nodded at each other. There were a lot of things going on in the amusement park, and Maisie was having a lot of fun. She refused to go back yet, and she dragged Nn with her whenever she saw something interesting. Nn just stayed by her side patiently. However, he suddenly sensed something and jerked his head back, his eyes deep and cold. Just when he was about to warn Maisie that they were followed, he turned his head back and realized Maisie was gone. ¡®D¡¯mn it! Nn wedged his way out of the crowd to look for Maisie as he made a call to Quincy. In the meantime, a n explosion urred and startled the visitors. Gone was the lively atmosphere, and chaos prevailed. All of the fleeing tourists swarmed past him. Soon, he saw a few masked armed people wereing toward them. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. The tourists panicked and scrambled to safety. Those who failed to escape in time found a location and hid. Suddenly. Nn saw Maisie amongst the crowd. The basket of flowers had fallen next to her, and the roses were all trampled by the crowd. She was holding a little girl in her arms. The girl was crying, and it seemed like she was injured. ¡°Zee!¡± Chapter 428 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 428 Nn hurriedly came to her side. Maisie was covering the little girl¡¯s wound with her hand. Her countenance was pale as she said, ¡°Nn, she got separated from her family and is injured. We can¡¯t leave her here.¡± ¡°I know. Go find a ce and hide.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± Maisie tugged at him when he stood up. ¡°There are too many of them, and they¡¯re coming for you. You can¡¯t go out just like that. They will kill you!¡± . When she had been in the crowd just now, she had heard that those people wereing to take Nn¡¯s life. Nn kissed her and stroked the corner of her eyes with his fingertip. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be fine. Now, go hide and wait for me.¡± Nn got up to his feet and went away. Maisie tried to stop him by grabbing his hand but to no avail. The little girl in her arms was crying loudly because of her injuries. Soon, Maisie turned her eyes back to the girl andforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Nothing will happen. I¡¯ll get you out of here, okay?¡± The little girl stopped crying and nodded. Once again, Maisie looked toward the direction Nn disappeared into. Gnashing her teeth, she scooped the little girl up from the ground and ran toward the fleeing crowd. The disturbance at the amusement park also alerted the police. Hundreds of people gathered outside the open space of the amusement park, and they only heaved a sigh of relief at the sight of the police. Maisie carried the injured little girl to the crowd and looked around for help. ¡°She was injured. Can you take care of her? She got separated from her parents.¡± A pair of young couples took over the little girl and nodded. ¡°Yes, leave it to us.¡± When Maisie turned around and was about to run back into the amusement park, the woman called out to her, ¡°Where are you going? It¡¯ s dangerous there!¡± Smiling, Maisie replied, ¡°I¡¯m going to save my husband.¡± After that, she turned around and ran back into the amusement park. All of the visitors in the amusement park had been evacuated. There was nothing but chaos in the amusement park right now. She could hear gunshots in the air, and she took cover behind an ice cream cart. When she was about to get out, she saw someone get shot in front of her and froze. Her face turned pale, and then she noticed the gun on the man. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Gnashing her teeth, she rolled toward the man and pulled his gun out. At that moment, a masked man noticed her. Perhaps he thought she was the one who had shot hisrade and cursed, ¡°Oh, sh*t!¡± He then lifted his gun and shot at her. Maisie swiftly pounced behind the ice cream cart, causing the bullets to hit the cart and miss their targets. While she was gasping for air , she took the magazine out and took a look. There were five bullets. She put the magazine back and loaded the gun. Then, a gun was pointed at her head. Maisie froze. After she calmed herself down, she put the gun on the ground and put her hands in the air. Then, she exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t kill your man. I just took his gun.¡± Slowly and carefully, she turned around to look at the masked man. She pouted her mouth pitifully and looked at him seductively. ¡°You can do anything you want.¡± She removed her jacket, revealing her tank top inside and letting the masked man have a glimpse of her fair skin and plump breasts. She took the hairband off, causing her hair to fall down her back, further entuating her already beautiful face. Chapter 429 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 429 The masked man fixed his blueish eyes on her body. His blood boiled while his Adam apple bobbed up and down in his throat. Seizing the chance while he was distracted, Maisie moved away from the gun and rose to her feet. Bang! He missed his target. Maisie turned to his back and strangled his neck with her arm, choking him. Her gaze was stern as she asked, ¡°Where is Nn?¡± The masked man said something, and Maisie knocked him out cold. She took his gun and continued to run inside. Meanwhile, Nn had taken down a few masked men. All of them were shot by him and were squirming on the ground in pain. After making quick work of thest masked man, he kicked his gun away when he was reaching for it. His well-pressed suit was torn and wrinkled. There were wounds on his arms and back, and there were beads of sweat dangling off the tip of his hair. He looked like a mess, but at the same time, he looked fierce and ruthless. He stepped on the back of the man¡¯s hand and asked,¡± Who sent you?¡± The man on the floor winced in pain, and when he refused to say anything, Nn kicked him, causing him to vomit blood. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Nn pointed the gun at him and asked, ¡°TH give you another chance. Who sent you?¡± The man closed his eyes as if he was waiting for his death to arrive. ¡®Bang! Nn was stunned. He turned his head to look at the direction from which the sound of gunfire came and saw the slowly falling body of the ck-d man behind him who was about to sneak up on him with a knife. Then, he was stunned once again when he saw the person who fired the shot. Maisie slowly lowered down the pistol and looked as if she had her energy drained from her. Her hands were shaking profusely even after the man had fallen to the ground. ¡®I just killed a man¡­ But if I didn¡¯t do it, he was going to kill Nn. I was just saving Nn. Yes, I was just saving Nn¡­¡¯ ¡°Zee!¡± Nn ran up to her. She threw the pistol away and fell into his embrace. Her face was pale, but she forced herself to smile at him. ¡°Nn, I¡¯m notte, am I?¡± Nn held her tightly in his arms and gnashed his teeth. ¡°Are you mad? What the hell did youe back for!?¡± Maisie lifted her head to look at him and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave you alone.¡± Nn¡¯s heart skipped a beat after he heard what she said. He secured her tightly in his embrace and nted a kiss on the top of her head. He did not know what he was going to do if he were to lose her. Rowena, who was hiding in the dark, stopped the rest of the people. She said, ¡°The police are here. We have to get out of here immediately. Bring the virus to me.¡± The person behind her then handed her a syringe. Rowena took the syringe and looked at Nn again. In fact, she had hesitated before. It was just all Nn cared about was not her but Maisie. She had been in love with him for 20 years. She looked up to him since she was a child and wanted to marry him after growing up. Unfortunately, she no longer was the little girl behind his back. He had met the woman he loved most, and that woman was not her. Rowena looked at Maisie, her gazeced thick with hatred. She put on an instion glove and dripped the virus in the syringe onto a bullet. Daniel had told her before that it only took one drop of this virus to the skin to start the infection. Normal gloves would not be able to protect them from the virus. Besides, this was a newly developed virus, and its effect was much quicker than the normal virus that had broken out 30 years ago. Once infected, he or she would certainly die. Rowena loaded the bullet with the virus into her pistol with shaking hands. Her eyes were bloodshot as she aimed at them. ¡°Nn, you shouldn¡¯t refuse to love me!¡± Nn inadvertently lifted his head and saw an infrared ray. He grabbed Maisie into his arms and turned around, using himself as a shield to block the shot. Chapter 430 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 430 A sharp gunshot rang, and the bulletnded on Nn¡¯s back. Maisie was stunned, and then her pupils constricted. Under themp. the hard lines on his face softened. The light in his eyes was slowly leaving his irises as he gazed deeply into her eyes. He lifted his hand to stroke her face, and there was a gentle smile tugging at the tip of his lips. ¡°Zee. Don¡¯t worry, I¡­¡± He lowered his head, wanting to nt a kiss on her lips. However, he slowly fell down like a marite with its string cut when he nearly touched her lips. Maisie hurriedly grabbed his body. She realized in surprise that he was shot in the back, and hot tears began to roll from her eyes. Hugging him, she cried, ¡°No, no! Nn, don¡¯t sleep! I don¡¯t allow you to leave me!¡± By the time Quincy and Cherie arrived with the police, they were stunned when they saw Maisie was crying with Nn in her arms. ¡°Mr. Goldmann¡­¡± The ambnce scorched down the road at top speed. Maisie sat at the side and cupped Nn¡¯s hands in hers, trying her very best to warm up his cold hand. When she saw that the nurses and doctor were trying to stop his bleeding, her whole body was shaking. Nn was rushed into the operation room when they arrived at the hospital, but the doctor did not allow Maisie, Quincy, and the others to enter. Maisie watched as Nn was pushed into the operation room. At the moment the door was closed, she paced back with faltering steps, leaned against the wall and slowly squatted down. ¡°Mrs-¡® Cherie wanted tofort her, but Quincy stopped her. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. After all, he knewforting was useless at a time like this. Erwin rushed to the hospital when he received the news. After he talked with Quincy, he looked at Maisie, who was shrouded in a chrysalis of sadness. He walked toward Maisie, his face wearing a heartache expression. He squatted in front of her and said, ¡°Zee, you need to believe in Mr. Goldmann. He¡¯s a good person, so he definitely will be fine.¡± Maisie curled up and hugged her legs. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. He took the bullet for me. I should be the one lying inside there¡­¡± Erwin nodded and said calmly, ¡°I know he saved you, but now is not the time to give up yet, is it? You need to pull yourself together.¡± Maisie was stunned, but she did not say anything. Erwin tousled her hair and said, ¡°The floor is cold. Come, get up.¡± Erwin helped her to her feet, and both of them then walked to the bench. After she took her seat, Erwin took off his jacket and draped it over her shoulder. ¡°Mr. Goldmann will be very upset when hees out safely and sees you like this.¡± Wrapped in the jacket given by Erwin, Maisie lifted her head to look at him and squeezed a smile on her face. The doctor only came out of the operation room. Draping in Erwin¡¯s jacket, Maisie stood up and approached the doctor. She grabbed his arm and asked, ¡°How is my husband doing?¡± There was a mixed expression on the doctor¡¯s face. He said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. We can¡¯t give you an answer yet, as the patient¡¯s condition is a little bitplicated.¡± Seeing that Maisie¡¯s countenance began to change, the doctor added, ¡°But don¡¯t worry, ma¡¯am. We assure you that he¡¯ll be alright.¡± Maisie only let the doctor¡¯s arm go after she heard what he said. ¡°Are you sure? Can you guarantee that he¡¯ll be alright?¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am. Please have faith in us.¡± As the doctor had said, Nn was out of danger. However, he still needed to be hospitalized in the ICU for some time, and family members were forbidden from staying with him all the time. That being said, Maisie was still worried about him. She visited him every single day, but she could only stay with him for a limited period. Nn did not wake up. He was lying in bed and relying on a venttor for oxygen. She would check the electrocardiogram every day, and she only felt relieved when she saw that his heart was still beating. After all, this meant that he was still alive. After she came out of the ICU, she took off the face mask and saw Erwin was talking to the doctor. Chapter 431 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 431 After seeing her, Erwin said something to the doctor and walked toward her. ¡°Zee, sure enough, you¡¯re here in the hospital.¡± Maisie smiled bitterly. ¡°Where else can I go if I¡¯m not here?¡± She then looked at Erwin as soon as she responded.¡± What did you talk to the doctor about?¡± Erwin was taken aback for a split second and replied with a smile, ¡°I was just asking him about Mr. Goldmann¡¯s condition.¡± ¡°Is his conditionplicated?¡± Maisie asked and saw that Erwin did not deny it immediately, so she lowered her eyes, and her voice sounded a little hoarse. ¡°Is his condition grave?¡± ¡°It¡¯s indeed a littleplicated.¡± Erwin¡¯s expression looked a littleplex. If it were just a gunshot wound, it would be great news if Nn was able to survive it. Unfortunately, Nn¡¯s situation seemed to be moreplicated than a gunshot wound. Maisie was about to say something when she suddenly received a call from her father all the way from Zlokova. She hesitated for a moment before picking up the call. ¡°Dad?* *Zee, are you okay over there? I heard on the news that a riot took ce in Stoslo.¡± Stephen¡¯s worried voice came from the other end of the phone call Maisie frowned. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Dad, don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Stephen responded, ¡°I called just to make sure that you¡¯re alright. How much longer do you need to stay there? The kids miss you all.¡± Maisie thought of the fact that she still had three children. What would the children do if I were to really die back there? Besides, even Nn hasn¡¯t woken up yet.¡¯ She bit her lip and replied, ¡°It might take a while. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Please tell the kids that their daddy and I are all right.¡± Stephen hung up the phone after a few words of advice while Erwin ced his hand on her shoulder.¡± Return to the hotel first, just leave everything at the hospital to me.¡± Maisie trusted Erwin and nodded. Erwin went to find the doctor after Maisie left. He knocked on the door, opened the door after getting the doctor¡¯s permission, and entered the room. Dr. Ryan stood up. ¡°Mr. Lincoln, please take a seat.¡± Erwin walked to the couch and sat down. ¡°The matter that we talked about minutes ago, can you please borate more?¡± Dr. Ryan knew about Erwin, so he calmly handed a blood test result to Erwin. ¡°We tested the composition of Mr. Goldmann¡¯s blood and found a very strange problem.¡± Erwin grabbed the blood test result, took a nce at it, and it could clearly be seen from his expression that he was flustered. Dr. Ryan then added, ¡°Mr. Goldmann¡¯s situation is very simr to that of the virus-infected patients from 30 years ago, but the results that we get show no abnormalities at all, except for his telets.¡± Erwin frowned. ¡°Who else knows about this?¡± Dr. Ryan shook his head. ¡°As we haven¡¯t been able to determine whether Mr. Goldmann is really infected with the virus, this might be a new species that has mutated from the original virus. We need to observe him for another week.¡± Erwin did not make a sound. Once the ¡°sleeper virus¡± entered the human body, it would only infect another party through sexual contact. It would also be passed on from the source of infection to their offspring, so the ¡°sleeper virus¡± was also known as a gic virus. A gic virus itself was not airborne, and it could only infiltrate through skin-to-skin contact. The outbreak 30 years ago originated from a storage tank of arge hotel. All the guests in the hotel who had bathed or even used the water from the storage tank at the time had been infected. And that hotel would ept hundreds of guests on a daily basis, and the water used by the hotel¡¯s restaurant came from the hotel¡¯s storage tank. In the end, about 1,000 guests were infected daily. Not to mention that the guests had managed to infect their partners without them knowing it. Chapter 432 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 432 Not only the hotel¡¯s water source at that time, but traces of the virus had also been found in the water sources of other ces, so the outbreak of the epidemic had not been a natural disaster but a manmade one. ¡®If Nn is really infected, it will prove that my worries are right, and someone out there still hasn¡¯t given up on the research of this gic virus.¡¯ Maisie returned to the hotel and was stunned when Titus and Quincy came out of the hotel. Titus was angry when he saw her again. ¡°Have you forgotten the promise that you made? Nn is now hospitalized because of you, are you happy now?¡± Maisie lowered her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± She could not even say anything to refute him now as Nn was indeed shot and hospitalized because of her. Titus¡¯ expression looked gloomy. ¡°Nn is taking huge risks just by being with you. If you really want Nn to lead a better life, please leave him.¡± Maisie was astonished. She then asserted, ¡°I can¡¯t leave him.¡± ¡°Then do you want to kill him?¡± Titus¡¯ eyes were filled with rage. Seeing that Maisie opened her mouth but could not utter a single word, Titus added sharply, ¡°Maisie, I have my reasons when I take issue with you two being together. You are Nn¡¯s only weakness. How do you think they got to hurt Nn? It¡¯s all because of you! ¡°You¡¯ll kill him, sooner orter, if you continue to stay with him.¡± This sentence was undoubtedly a critical hit. It broke her heart as she knew that Nn could truly sacrifice his life for her. So, will I really kill Nn?¡¯ Thinking of this, she could even feel the pain while breathing. Quincy wanted to speak up for Maisie, but seeing that Titus was furious, he knew that he might annoy him again if he were to do so. At the same time, Titus would most probably me this particr exnation on Maisie too after being annoyed. Thus, he thought about it and decided to wait for Nn to regain consciousness before he said anything else. Titus and Quincy left the scene, and they should be heading to the hospital, while Maisie¡¯s mood became even worse because of the conversation. Cherie was waiting for her in the hotel room. She got up and walked toward her when she saw her arrive at the hotel room. ¡°Maisie, you ¡®re back¡­ Have you met Elder Master Goldmann?¡± Cherie knew that Titus hade to Stoslo because of the incident. ¡®Mr. Goldmann was injured, and Elder Master Goldmann hasn¡¯t been very satisfied with his granddaughter-inw. So, he would most probably have med Maisie for this whole incident.¡¯ Maisie nodded. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Looking at her dimmed gaze and her dispirited mood. Cherie patted her on the shoulder with a smile andforted her. ¡°Well, don¡¯t overthink things, Maisie. Mr. Goldmann has gotten out of the critical condition, hasn¡¯t he? He¡¯ll definitely wake up soon.¡± ¡°Cherie,¡± Maisie stared at her and asked, ¡°Give it to me straight. Did I really bring harm to Nn?¡± Cherie was astounded for a short second and then said with a smile, ¡°Why would you think so? Maisie, you¡¯re really overthinking things. Life is full of uncertainties, and nobody can ever predict what will happen next. Besides, anyone who graduated from the training camp isn¡¯t afraid of death. So, if Mr. Goldmann is willing to block the shot for you, it means that you¡¯re someone very important to him.¡± The more Maisie listened, the more saddened she became. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s willing to give up everything for me, but it¡¯s also because I¡¯m too important to him that I¡¯ll be the very dagger that others will use to end him¡­¡± ¡®After all, he pretended to be indifferent to me in front of the public just to protect me when he came to Stoslo, while I knew nothing at all. I didn¡¯t know what danger he¡¯d face in Stoslo, and I didn¡¯t even know that someone else would use me to deal with him.¡¯ Chapter 433 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 433 ¡®But I only want to be by his side. I didn¡¯t want to leave him alone, but I still brought harm to him in the end.¡¯ Seeing that she was a little dejected, Cherie ced her hands on Maisie¡¯s shoulders and said seriously,¡± Maisie, it¡¯s a cowardly act to back down when you¡¯re faced with difficulties. We can only solve them by oveing them together. So, is it you, Maisie Vanderbilt, the one to be med for Mr. Goldmann¡¯s injury? ¡°No, you¡¯re not. Our enemies have always been those people since the beginning of time. So, even if you hadn¡¯t shown up in Mr. Goldmann¡¯s life at all this crisis would eventually find its way to him. It¡¯s inevitable.¡± Maisie smiled after listening to Cherie¡¯s words. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so good atforting others.¡± Cherie grinned and scratched her head awkwardly. Maisie walked up to the couch and sat down. ¡°By the way, is Rowena with those people now?¡± ¡°Yeah, my brother has already gone out to investigate that, but I really didn¡¯t expect Ro¡­ Rowena Summers to have something to do with those people. She¡¯s really good at concealing it. No wonder she was able to n the incident that involved Wynona.¡± N?velDrama.Org content. Cherie walked to her opposite and sat down. She looked rather emotional, as if Rowena¡¯s betrayal was still uneptable to her. Maisie¡¯s eyes moved around. ¡®It seems that Rowena also participated in the incident at the amusement park, didn¡¯t she? ¡®It seems that it¡¯s time for me to meet Rowena.¡¯ At the hospital¡­ Nn opened his eyes and woke up. After the nurse guarding him next to the bed saw that he was awake, she dashed out of the ward in a hurry.¡± Dr. Ryan, the patient is awake.¡± Dr. Ryan, Titus, and Quincy all came in. And Titus went straight to the bed and stared at him. ¡°Nn, are you awake?¡± Nn nodded. He then looked around the interior of the ward after the nurse removed his oxygen mask.¡± Where¡¯s Zee?¡± Titus could not help but give off a displeased expression when he saw that the first thing that Nn asked about was Maisie. ¡°All you can think of is that woman. You almost lost your life back there.¡± Quincy answered the question immediately, ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt has returned to the hotel. You don¡¯t have to worry about her.¡± Nn sat up slowly. The pain in his back made him gasp. All he remembered was that he had gotten shot, and he did not know what had happened since then.¡± How long have I been unconscious?¡± ¡°Mr. Goldmann, you¡¯ve been in aa for four days,¡± Dr. Ryan replied. ¡°Your wife hase to the hospital to visit you throughout these four days. Nn wanted to get the nket off his body but was held down by Titus. ¡°You brat, do you n to kill yourself here? You¡¯re still under the observation of the intensive care unit!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I only get shot? Why would I end up in the intensive care unit?¡± Nn frowned. Titus looked at Dr. Ryan. Dr. Ryan gave off a faint smile. ¡°Your condition is still a littleplicated, so you¡¯ll still need to stay in the hospital for further observation.¡± ¡°Okay. Nn, since you¡¯re awake, you should get a good rest in the hospital,¡± Titus said. He then ordered Quincy, ¡°You, take good care of him in the hospital.¡± Nn looked at Quincy after Titus, and Dr. Ryan left the ward. ¡°Have you found out about those men?¡± Quincy nodded. ¡°Yes, in addition to the Kents, there are also men who Prince Roger hired.¡± Rowena was taken to the LG Entertainment Club. When her blindfold was removed, and she obscurely saw the woman sitting on the couch, she was shocked. She then gnashed her teeth . ¡°Maisie Vanderbilt? Why is it you? You b*tch!¡± ¡°Why me? How can you, Ms. Summers, not know the answer to this question?¡± Maisie looked indifferent. Rowena looked at the foreign bodyguards standing behind her, and her face turned pallid in an instant. ¡®Are these Erwin Lincoln¡¯s men?¡¯ Maisie got up and walked slowly toward her. ¡°It¡¯s not easy to be a double agent, is it?¡± She then gave off a knowing smile. ¡°Does Nn know that the incident that involved his mother had something to do with you back then?¡± Chapter 434 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 434 Rowena trembled slightly as her eyes shifted away to dodge Maisie¡¯s gaze. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± ¡°Do you really not know, or are you pretending not to know?¡± Maisie approached her. ¡°Or should I go to your new employer, Mr. Kent, for the answer?¡± ¡°Maisie, what do you mean by that?¡± Rowena asked with a hint of resentment shing across her eyes. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Maisie shrugged disapprovingly. ¡°What you heard is what I mean. Titus valued you so much in the past, but you still betrayed the Goldmanns and chose to side with Daniel Kent in the end. Would Daniel value you more just because of that?¡± Rowena clenched her hands into fists and scoffed.¡± Why ask? Are you trying to win me over? It¡¯s a pity, I won¡¯t have a future even if I get back to Goldmanns now, so I might as well stay by Mr. Kent¡¯s side.¡± Rowena¡¯s lips curled upward coldly upon seeing that Maisie did not say anything. ¡°So what if you know the truth about Mrs. Goldmann Sr.¡¯s incident from 15 years ago? Do you think the Elder Master Goldmann would believe that the de Armas are innocent because of this ¡°Maisie Vanderbilt, don¡¯t be so naive. What do you think you can do for the Goldmanns now? After al person that you should worry about now is Nn. The Goldmanns can no longer protect themselves now, haha!¡± Her smug smile hurt Maisie¡¯s eyes, especially when she mentioned Nn. ¡®Nn was shot and hospitalized because of me, and those people from that night have something to do with Daniel. I won¡¯t show the man who hurt my husband any mercy, no matter who they are!¡¯ Maisie clenched her hands tightly. ¡°Rowena Summers, I originally nned to give you a chance to die gracefully, but it seems that you don¡¯t know how to cherish it.¡± ¡°You n to give me a chance?¡± Rowenaughed frantically. ¡°Maisie Vanderbilt, what makes you think you have the right to give me a chance? Isn¡¯t it you who¡¯s pushed me to this point?¡± Maisie looked at her and said nothing. Rowena stepped forward and grabbed Maisie by the hem of her cor-her beautiful facial features were crammed together hysterically. ¡°Nn shouldn¡¯t have fallen in love with you, it was you who brought harm to him, and you, Maisie Vanderbilt, is the culprit who killed him!¡± The two bodyguards stepped forward, pulled Rowena away, and subdued her with both hands from behind. Rowena had hatred and unwillingness intertwining in her eyes and mocked Maisie. ¡°Don¡¯t you love Nn? Don¡¯t worry, you will die and be with him soon!¡± Maisie said softly, ¡°Before that, do take good care of yourself.¡± Maisie waved, and the two bodyguards released Rowena. Seeing that she did not do anything to her, Rowena scoffed. ¡°Maisie Vanderbilt, there are actually times where you¡¯ll feel scared? Why don¡¯t you do anything to me? Don¡¯t you want revenge since you brought me here? Come on! You can get them to kill me right now if you have the guts!¡± ¡°I won¡¯ty a finger on you. After all, someone else will do it for me. I hope that you won¡¯t regret it.¡± Rowena knew that Maisie¡¯s words were implying something, but she did not know what she meant. Unfortunately, she was not in the position to care about this much anymore and left the private room with pride. Maisie watched her leave with her arms crossed in front of her. She then came out of the private room with the men and said to the person beside her,¡± Download the surveince footage and forward it.¡± After walking out of the clubhouse door, Maisie immediately received a message from Erwin. [Nn has woken up!) She had someone drive quickly to the hospital. At Gand Manor¡­ Rowena got pped all of a sudden, which knocked her to the floor. It was not until Daniel threw a tablet in front of her, disying the surveince footage of hering out of the LG Entertainment Club, and Maisie came outter Rowena¡¯s pupils constricted immediately. ¡°I got it now! That b*tch has been plotting against me!¡¯ ¡°Mr. Kent, please listen to my exnation-Aaah!¡± Chapter 435 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 435 Rowena was kicked into the corner of the wall while Daniel loosened his tight tie, his gaze gloomy and sulky. ¡°B*tch, are you regretting your decision and n to betray me now?¡± Rowena shuddered and climbed to his feet. ¡°No, I really didn¡¯t betray you. Maisie asked someone to bring me there and tried to threaten me. I really didn¡¯t say anything, I swear!¡± Daniel leaned over and pinched her chin with her fingertips. ¡°Rowena Summers, you know too many secrets now. Do you think I¡¯ll believe in what you say?¡± Rowena trembled from head to toe. Daniel had always been a suspicious man and especially hated traitors the most. Even though she had not said anything, she now knew a lot of secrets that she should not know, including the virus incident! ¡°I swear, I really didn¡¯t tell her anything. Mr. Kent, you have to believe me, I really didn¡¯t tell her anything! I¡¯ve been set up!¡± Rowena was crying and begging. It was her fate that Daniel had found her. ¡®I can¡¯t go back to the Night Banquet now, nor can I go back to the Goldmanns. I¡¯ll end up dead no matter where I go now. so I can only beg him now.¡¯ Daniel let go of his hand. Just when Rowena thought she could escape this catastrophe, Daniel¡¯s sullen voice came from above her head. ¡°Idiot, you actually got set up by others. It seems that I have to carve this onto your brain to make sure that you remember this so as not to be set up and say something that shouldn¡¯t be said again in the future.¡± Rowena¡¯s breathing stopped for a split second as she heard some dogs barking outside. Several men in ck appeared outside the door with three wolfdogs, and the fierce dogs were barking fiercely at her. Rowena¡¯s lips and teeth were trembling, and she felt cold down to each of the pores on her body. She grabbed Daniel¡¯s trousers. ¡°Mr. Kent, I know it¡¯s my fault, I¡¯ll remember it now! Please give me another chance, please!¡± Daniel withdrew his legs-there was not even a single hint of pity in his eyes. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. The men in ck let go of the dog leash, and the three wolfdogs rushed toward Rowena viciously. Miserable screams tore through the night sky, and metallic blood scent pervaded the entire study. It was not until she was on the verge of dying from the dogs¡¯ bites and mauls that Daniel had the dogs pulled away. Rowena was covered in blood, and half of her face was ravaged. Her eyes were dim and had lost their luster a s she stared nkly at a corner of the study. ¡°Tsk, it seems that this is the only way to get you to be obedient. Someonee and bring her out to heal her injuries. Make sure that she doesn¡¯t die,¡± Daniel said while waving his hand. Two bodyguards dragged out Rowena. Daniel picked up the tablet on the ground, looked at Maisie, who was frozen in the video that had been paused, and mmed the tablet against the wall. The screen was broken. At the hospital.. Maisie appeared outside the ward. ¡°Nn!¡± Nn looked up and saw her rushing toward him like a gust and hugged him tightly. He did not have the time to react and sit up still, so he fell backward onto the bed together with her. The pain in his back caused him to take a sharp breath. Maisie got up quickly and said immediately, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, did¡­ Did I hurt you?¡± Seeing that she was nervous about his injury, Nn smiled affectionately and said in a low and hoarse voice, ¡°What do you think? Did you dash over here, nning to murder your husband?¡± Seeing Maisie bite her lip without saying a word and her eyes glistening with the tears that had welled up in her eyes, Nn stopped abruptly and slowly raised his hand to wipe the tears from the corner of her eyes. ¡°Zee, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve made you worry.¡± ¡°Nn, you¡¯re an idiot!¡± Maisie¡¯s tears could not stop rolling down, and she hadpletely disrupted Nn¡¯s calmness. He embraced her in his arms and coaxed her softly.¡± Okay, it¡¯s all my fault. Don¡¯t cry already, or I¡¯ll feel bad.¡± Maisie¡¯s shoulders trembled. ¡°I thought¡­ I thought that you¡¯ll never wake up agat¡± Chapter 436 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 436 Nn lowered his gaze, kissed her head, was going to say something but suddenly started violently coughing. Maisie got up, her heart in knots. ¡°Nn, are you alright?¡± Nn raised his hand to stifle the cough and moved his face away. He noticed some sticky substance in his palm and was surprised, but since Maisie didn¡¯t notice anything, he curled his hand into a fist and smiled at her. ¡°I¡¯m alright. I just choked on saliva.¡± Maisie pursed her lips. ¡°Are you hungry then? Do you want some food?¡± Nn¡¯s eyes were soft. ¡°I¡¯m hungry now that you mentioned it. I want to eat something that you made.¡± Maisie stood up, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go make something, hang tight.¡± She walked to the door, saw Erwin, and said, ¡°Uncle Erwin, could you help me look after Noles for a bit?¡± Erwin nodded. After Maisie left, Erwin walked into the room and saw Nn looking at his open palm. ¡°Did you cough blood?¡± Erwin knew. Nn paused and closed his hand. ¡°Yes.¡± He thought o f something and looked at him. ¡°How did you know?¡± Erwin answered, ¡°Because you¡¯re in bad shape.¡± Nn held his bloodied palm tight and calmly said, ¡°Do you know what¡¯s wrong with me?¡± Erwin lowered his gaze, and after a long time, he said, ¡± You¡¯ve been infected by the sleeper virus.¡± The air in the room became cold. Nn¡¯s lips were tense, and after a while, he said,¡± Does Zee know?¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t. Other than Dr. Ryan and me, no one else knows,¡± Erwin replied. Nn looked out the window at the sunset. He knew about the sleeper virus. There was no cure to it, so death was imminent. Only one person had the cure, but he had disappeared for a few decades. The sleeper virus could spread to partners, which meant he could infect Maisie. Even with protection, the chances of infection were still 0.9%. Erwin knew what he was thinking about, and his lips moved. ¡°You don¡¯t n on telling her?¡± ¡°No, with her stubbornness, she would¡­¡± Nn knew Maisie well. Even if she knew that she was infected, she wouldn¡¯t leave him. The woman wasn¡¯t afraid of anything and wouldn¡¯t care even when faced with danger.¡± That was why he started to worry. Erwin handed him some napkins. ¡°Wipe it off.¡± Nn took the napkins and wiped the blood off his palm, then asked, ¡°How was I infected?¡± ¡°Probably when you were hit.¡± ¡°You mean that the bullet carried the virus?¡± Nn¡¯s eyes dimmed.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Erwin nodded. ¡°The sleeper virus still exists, and people are studying it. Now that it¡¯s used on you, I¡¯m afraid that not long after this, what happened 30 years ago will repeat.¡± Seeing that Nn was silent, Erwin continued. ¡°The virus you have is a newly mutated version, so there¡¯s no incubation period, which means you are already showing symptoms.¡± The sleeper virus from 30 years ago had an incubation period of a year, When infected, the immune system would be affected, and those who were constantly sick would stop falling sick for a year, not even themon flu. Even the cancer cells would slow down in cancer patients, reducing the pain. Chapter 437 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 437 But once the incubation period was over, the infected would constantly cough up blood, and the immune system would worsen drastically-cancer cells would deteriorate quickly for those with cancer, metabolism would speed up, telet count would be abnormal, and within a year, the person would pass. Nn chuckled sadly, ¡°So how long do I have left?¡± Erwin frowned. ¡°Based on your current situation, about three to four years.¡± Maisie brought the dinner that she made over to the hospital, and when she stepped into the room, she saw Nn staring out the window while Erwin was nowhere to be seen. ¡°Nn, I made dinner for you.¡± She walked to the side of his bed and ced the dinner on the table. Nn looked at her and smiled. ¡°Okay, I want you to feed me.¡± Maisie didn¡¯t oppose. She opened the container and fed him while sitting next to his bed. When she saw Nn eating, she asked, ¡°Has Uncle Erwin left?¡± ¡°Yes, he left because he had something on.¡± Maisie continued to send food into his mouth and smiled. ¡°How is it?¡± Nn lowered his head and smiled. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare say that it¡¯s bad if you made it.¡± Maisie pouted. When he finished the food, Maisie put the container aside and said, ¡°I¡¯ll stay here with you tonight.¡± Nn looked at her longingly and just said, ¡°Mm.¡± She asked for an extra bed from the nurse, put the pillow down, andid down. Nnid on his side to look at her. ¡°Zee.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Maisie turned to look at him. ¡°What is it?¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Nn¡¯s eyes were dark, ¡°If¡­ I hide something from you in the future, will you be upset?¡± Maisie paused for a long time before moving her nket. ¡°No, if you hid anything from me, I would think that it¡¯s for my own good.¡± Nn beamed but didn¡¯t say anything. Maisie slept well the entire night, but Nn couldn¡¯t. He greedily and lovingly stared at her sleeping face before he turned around, his eyes falling into cold darkness. The next day¡­ When Maisie woke up, she didn¡¯t see Nn in bed. She went out to ask the nurse, who told her that Nn had gone for a check-up. She tidied up the bed, folded it up, and went to fill up the kettle because she noticed that there was no water. On the way back, she bumped into Quincy standing outside the room. Just when she was going to greet him, she heard Titus¡¯ voiceing from the room.¡± You want to be discharged now? Are you crazy?¡± ¡®Discharged?¡¯ Maisie paused. ¡®Nn wants to be discharged?¡¯ Nn sat on the edge of the bed. Even though he was in a hospital gown, he looked much better. ¡°I just have a gunshot wound. There¡¯s no need to lie here for too long. I have work to get to.¡± ¡°Rascal, how could you not love your life more? I¡¯m going to shoot you and be done with it!¡± Titus was so furious he went overboard. Nn smiled. ¡°I can¡¯t live for much longer anyway.¡± ¡°You!¡± Titus wanted to say something, but seeing that Nn was looking outside, he turned and saw Maisie standing outside with the kettle in hand, scoffed, and said, ¡°You would throw your life away for a woman? Is it worth it?¡± Maisie knew that Titus was getting even more annoyed with her because of Nn¡¯s injury, but what could she say? Nn did get hurt because of her She pressed her lips together and put the kettle down on the cab. ¡°Are you getting discharged?¡± Chapter 438 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 438 Nn calmly answered, ¡°Yes, there¡¯s no need for me to stay in the hospital.¡± He then looked at Quincy. ¡°Get me a ticket to go home for the morning after tomorrow.¡± Quincy froze. ¡°But your body.¡± ¡°I know my condition.¡± Nn had made up his mind. Quincy guiltily looked at Titus, who shook his arms and said, ¡°He can just go if he wants to. I have no say in this anymore.¡± He angrily swung his arms and walked out. Maisie bit her lip and walked to Nn. ¡°You should listen to Grandpa. It¡¯s not toote to go back a few dayster.¡± It was a long flight. What should they do if his wound opened up mid-way? Nn looked at her coldly, his lips tightly pressed together. Maisie felt cold for an instant because she was not used to this. ¡°Nn?¡± ¡°I have to get back.¡± He got up without an exnation and walked to get his clothes. When he took off his gown, Maisie could clearly see the bandage on his back. Other than the bullet wound, there were new knife wounds. probably from the fight with the man in ck? Maisie walked to him and hugged him from behind feeling his warmth, but there was a hint of coldness. Nn stopped putting on his clothes, his lips tightly pressed together. ¡°Nn, you haven¡¯t recovered.¡± Her voice was soft, like a breeze in the night that stole his heart away. Nn¡¯s eyes grew dark. He turned around, pulled her arms away, and quietly said, ¡°Stop that.¡± Seeing him put on his shirt, Maisie helped him button up. Nn didn¡¯t say a word but didn¡¯t stop her. When she finished buttoning him, she looked down.¡± Nn, are you¡­ really hiding something from me?¡± She looked up at him. She could feel that Nn was acting unusual that day and was more distant? Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Nn¡¯s eyes were dark like water in a deepke.¡± There are things that you shouldn¡¯t ask.¡± He picked up his cks and frowned when he saw that Maisie was frozen on the spot. ¡°Are you going to watch me change into my pants?¡± Maisie paused and turned around. ¡°I won¡¯t watch then.¡± Nn quietly chuckled. After Nn was discharged, they went back to his room at the hotel. Maisie went back to pack her bags and told Cherie to get ready for their flight the day after tomorrow. Madam Nera wanted to meet her in the afternoon, so Maisie went to see her at the restaurant. After Madam Nera heard that she had been abducted during the show, she wanted to know how she was. Maisie smiled and replied, ¡°Thanks for your concern, I¡¯m alright.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great. It¡¯s alright if you missed it. You still have another chance, I believe in you.¡± Madam Nera¡¯s care and understanding touched Maisie. At that moment, Madam Nera¡¯s assistant walked over. ¡°Madam, we need to get to the airport in two hours.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± she replied. Maisie asked, ¡°You¡¯re going back today?¡± Madam Nera nodded. ¡°Yes, an afternoon flight. What about you?¡± Maisie awkwardly smiled. ¡°The day after tomorrow.¡± ¡°Contact me when you¡¯re back. I¡¯m going back today.¡± Madam Nera¡¯s assistant pushed her wheelchair away while Maisie was still seated in her spot, thinking while looking out the window. ¡°Ms. Zora.¡± Maisie turned around when she heard that voice and saw Jones. She paused before smiling. ¡°You¡¯re having a meal here too?¡± ¡°Yes, and I bumped into you.¡± Jones looked at the two sets of cutlery on the table. ¡°Are you here with¡­ your husband?¡± Chapter 439 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 439 Maisie¡¯s hand that was holding the teacup stopped in mid-air, and she looked down. ¡°No, it was with my business partner.¡± Maisie hadn¡¯t seen Nn since he left the hospital, and not even Cherie knew what he was up to. She took a sip of the tea but suddenly felt sick and ran to the washroom while covering her mouth. ¡°Ms. Zora?¡± Even though she knew that Jones was calling for her, she couldn¡¯t reply. She ran into the washroom and threw up in the sink. Everything she ate during lunch came back out. She turned on the tap to wash away the vomit, but she threw up again. It repeated until there was nothing left to throw up, then she washed her face and dried it with a hand towel. She realized that Jones was waiting for her when she got out of the washroom. Seeing that she was looking sick, he asked, ¡°Are you not feeling well?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. It was probably something I ate.¡± Maisie waved her hand. ¡°Do you need me to send you to a hospital?¡± Jones asked. Maisie shook her head and squeezed a smile. ¡°There¡¯s really no need, thank you. I prefer to take a rest.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Jones didn¡¯t press on. When Maisie got back to her room, she drank some warm water, but once the water went down, she started feeling sick again and went to the washroom for another round. She looked at her pale face in the mirror, her stomach burning. It really seemed to be something she had eaten, but she hadn¡¯t eaten anything unusual. When she heard the doorbell, she slowly walked to open the door. She was stunned when she saw that it was Nn. Nn walked in, closed the door, and asked, ¡°You¡¯re not feeling well?¡± Maisie beamed. ¡®Did Jones bump into him and tell him?¡¯ She put out her arms around his neck and smiled. ¡°Yes, I feel horrible. Will you stay with me?¡± Nn helplessly carried her to the bed andid her down. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± His voice was soft, unlike how it usually was, and his breath brushed her cheeks like a breeze. Maisie¡¯s hands were still on his shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s my stomach.¡± Right when she said that, her stomach burned. He lightly rubbed it and asked in a low voice, ¡°Is it a gastric issue?¡± Maisie didn¡¯t answer. It wasn¡¯t gastric, and her stomach wasn¡¯t hurting, but she just felt like throwing up. She just wanted him to spend time with her. ¡°I¡¯ll go get some medication for you.¡± He wanted to get up, but Maisie hugged his arm. ¡°No, just stay here withN?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Nn noticed her anxiety, lowered his gaze, and patted her head, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll stay.¡± ¡°Are you feeling better?¡± Maisie asked. Nn nodded. ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry.¡± Maisie looked at him for a while. Nn pushed the few strands of hair that were covering her face away, and his lips parted. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Maisie pressed her lips together and looked away, ¡°Nothing. Nn, you¡¯re hiding something from me, and I won¡¯t ask what it is, but don ¡®t¡­ Don¡¯t be hot and cold with me.¡± She had noticed his changes. Even though she didn¡¯t know the reason that he was hot and cold toward her, she was anxious. If it weren¡¯t because something happened, why would he¡­ Nn hugged her in his arms and put his chin on the top of her head. He said in a low voice, ¡°I just need to get a few things settled, Zee. There¡¯s nothing more to it.¡± Nn didn¡¯t want to let go once she was in his arms. She was fully relying on him, which was something he had always looked forward to, but he couldn¡¯t get her involved¡­ Chapter 440 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 440 Maisie hugged him and pushed her face into his chest. ¡°Alright, I believe you.¡± Nn looked down, but his eyes were in a vortex that turned dark. Daniel received a message and threw his phone against the wall The men behind him lowered their heads and didn¡¯t say a word. One of them carefully said, ¡°Erwin is involved in this now, and since Titus Goldmann is back and knows that his grandson was injured, I don¡¯t think he will let our men off.¡± Daniel stood in front of the window and took a puff of his vape. The vapor lingered on the ss and blurred out the reflection. ¡°The men who are caught by Titus will not be coming back.¡± The man looked horrible. ¡°What should we do then?¡± He breathed out vapor and asked, ¡°What did Roger say?¡± The man answered, ¡°He wants you to settle this matter. One more thing, the hospital has probably found out that Nn has been infected.¡± Daniel¡¯s eyes darkened as he slowly turned around.¡± Get rid of the men. Don¡¯t let too many people know This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. about the virus, at least not yet. ¡°The Night Banquet will eventually fall after Nn¡¯s death, but if the news about the virus gets out, the investigators will be involved, and it won¡¯t be good for us.¡± Daniel couldn¡¯t let his n fail at the final stage. He had to see the Goldmanns witness their heir die of a virus with no cure! In the dark basement, the lights were dim. Daniel came to the room, which wasn¡¯trge. It had a bed and a cupboard. There were bandages on the cupboard covered in blood and antiseptics. The person on the bed was on IV drips and covered in bandages all over the body except for half their face. When she heard footsteps, Rowena opened her eyes but couldn¡¯t make a sound because she was weeping. Daniel sat at the edge of her bed and touched her face. His eyes were smiling, but there was no emotion.¡± Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you die yet. I still need you.¡± A tear rolled down from the corner of Rowena¡¯s eye, unsure if it was because of pain or sadness. ¡°I¡¯m not the one that you should be hating but the woman who framed you. She did this to you, so¡­¡± Daniel got closer to her and smiled coldly, ¡°I need you to kill that woman and trigger a war between the de Armas and the Goldmanns. I want to see the Night Banquet fall within a year. Can you do it?¡± Rowena sped her fingers on the edge of the bed, the hatred in her eyes bing stronger. Daniel smiled. ¡°Good girl.¡± Daniel got excited as he wondered if the Godlmanns would be able to handle two big issues. Erwin met Maisie the day before they went back, and they took a walk in the hotel¡¯s garden. ¡°Uncle Erwin, did Nn say anything to you after I left the hospital the day before yesterday?¡± Erwin smiled and changed the subject. ¡°We didn¡¯t talk about anything. I just asked about his condition. When are you going back?¡± Maisie answered, ¡°Tomorrow.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good to go back earlier.¡± Erwin stopped walking while looking into the distance, ¡°Stoslo isn¡¯t really safe. I can¡¯t keep following you around.¡± Maisie turned to look at him. ¡°Are you helping the Godlmanns because of me?¡± Erwin smiled and raised a hand to pat her head. ¡°I had to ensure your safety. You shouldn¡¯t have been involved in any of this.¡± At that moment, Khan walked over and said something into Erwin¡¯s ears which caused his face to drop. Chapter 441 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 441 Looking at them, Maisie could more or less guess what had happened, but she did not ask anything. Erwin turned his head, put his hand on her shoulders, and said, ¡°Khan and I still have something to attend to. so Zee, you can go back first.¡± Maisie nodded and saw them away. At the same time, Cherie rushed up to her and said while huffing heavily, ¡°Mrs. Goldmann, so you¡¯re here. I thought you had gone somewhere.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Cherie took a few seconds to calm herself down before saying rapidly, ¡°Mr. Goldmann isn¡¯t doing very well now, and Elder Master Goldmann wants to see you.¡± Maisie hastily followed Cherie to the room. Inside the room, other than Quincy and Titus, she did not know the rest of the people. She reckoned that they must be the members of the Night Banquet. Nn was lying on the bed. His face was pale, and his forehead was filled with sweat. A specialist Titus had hired was checking his body temperature. After getting his body temperature, he turned and asked Quincy, ¡°When did Mr. Goldmann start to have a low fever?¡± Dumbfounded, Quincy replied, ¡°Mr. Goldmann was looking a little bit under the weather when he came back this morning.¡± Maisie was stunned. ¡®This morning? Could it be that he started to have a low feverst night? Titus turned his head around and stared at Maisie.¡± Nn was at your cest night. How did you take care of him? Why didn¡¯t you notice that he had a low fever?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Maisie¡¯s lips were trembling slightly, and she did not know what to say. She was the one who had asked Nn to stay with herst night. She had not dared to get close to him since he had wounds on his body. Besides, he had not told her that he was not feeling well when he woke up this morning either. The rest of the men turned their heads and looked at her. They could more or less guess who she was, but they were interested in her since this was the first time they met her. Titus hissed exasperatedly after he heard what she said, ¡°Nn hasn¡¯t been having a peaceful day since he started a rtionship with you. Sooner orter, you¡¯ll get him killed!¡± The atmosphere in the room became tense. The way the group of men looked at Maisie changed when they heard what Titus said. For them, Nn was the sessor of the Night Banquet, and as his wife, she must not be too weak. After Nn hade to Stoslo, he had gotten shot, and now he fell sick. He had been with Maisiest night, and Titus had been nurturing a grudge against Maisie after Nn was shot. Therefore, he pushed all the me to her right now. Maisie felt suffocated and had a hard time breathing after what Titus said. It seemed to her that he made her the viin of everything because she was rted to the de Arma family. The specialist gave Nn some medicine, and then he went out to talk to Titus. Maisie stayed in the room and stood by the window. She looked at Nn, whose face was pale from his illness, and felt a tug at her heart. It was all her fault. Cherie walked up to her andforted, ¡°Mrs. Goldmann, please don¡¯t feel bad about yourself. Elder Master Goldmann didn¡¯t really mean it. He¡¯s just too angry, so don¡¯t take everything he said to your heart.¡± Maisie forced a bitter smile on her face and said, ¡°I know. But it¡¯s really my fault for not taking good care of him.¡± Nn only woke up in the afternoon. His heart trembled when he saw Maisie was sleeping beside his bed. He stretched his arms to stroke her face. When Maisie felt someone was touching her face, she lifted her head up and met Nn¡¯s nce. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Nn nodded. He suddenly felt itchiness in his throat and turned around to cough. ¡°I¡¯ll get you water.¡± Maisie stood up and walked away. Soon, she came back with a cup of water. Nn took the cup and drank it. After he felt better, he asked, ¡°Have you been here the whole time?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Chapter 442 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 442 ¡°Yeah,¡± Maisie lowered her head and replied, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know that you had a low fever.¡± Nn reached out and put his hand on the back of her cold hand. There was a smile tugging at the corner of his lips as he said, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to worry about me, so I didn¡¯t tell you. I¡¯m the one who should say sorry, Zee.¡± After all, he was hiding a secret from her. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. He knew he was infected with the virus, and now he was in the infection period. He would experience symptoms such as persistent low fever, hemoptysis, and deterioration of health. He had only three to four years left to live. Just when Maisie wanted to say something, Titus appeared. ¡°Nn, you¡¯re awake!¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± He nodded. Titus nced at Maisie and ordered, ¡°You, go out. I have something to say to Nn.¡± Maisie pressed her lips tight and did not say anything. She rose to her feet and went out. Nn looked at her figure, and light slowly left his eyes. It was only when both of them were left in the room that Titus asked, ¡°Tell me honestly. What is going on with you?¡± The specialist had told Titus that Nn¡¯s condition was weird. A normal person with a low fever would recover after they slept and sweated for a night. However, it was not the same case with Nn. It had been the second day, yet he hadn¡¯t recovered, and the specialist was worried. Nn was not going to hide it from Titus, so he said, ¡°I was infected by the virus.¡± Titus¡¯ expression changed after he heard what Nn said. ¡°I hope this will be a secret between you and me, Grandpa. Don¡¯t tell anyone about it, including my father, the kids, and Zee,¡± Nn added inly. Titus closed his eyes and took a deep breath. Then, he said through gritted teeth, ¡°How Were you infected?¡± Nn then replied tly, ¡°The bullet that hit me had the virus on it.¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t you be more serious about your own life? You¡¯re the only one we can rely on in the Goldmanns. Do you expect us to depend on those three little kids?¡± Titus hissed exasperatedly. Wayion and Colton were the descendants of the Goldmanns, but they were stilt kids. Were they going to lose their father at such a young age? Titus clenched his fist tightly and continued. ¡°Do you know there is no cure for the virus? Your greatgrandfather and great-grandmother died because of the virus, and now you tell me that you¡¯re infected? I really should not have allowed you to start a rtionship with Maisie. Once a person has a soft spot, they will be weak.¡± He sighed deeply. ¡°Sure enough, there¡¯s a reason why your father refuses to let you take over the Night Banquet. Both of you are too much alike.¡± No matter if it were Natasha in the past or Maisie right now, they were ¡°weapons¡± that other people could use against the Goldmanns, and they had seeded. It was because of Maisie that Nn had been infected. Nn fell silent for a long while and said, ¡°I¡¯ll file a divorce with her.¡± Titus was taken aback. In surprise, he looked at him and said, ¡°What did you say?¡± Nn lifted his head and said inly, ¡°I¡¯ll give half of my shares under my name to the kids and her. After I file a divorce with her, we¡¯ll raise the kids together. After all, even if they¡¯re members of the Goldmanns, they are her kids, and she has the right to raise them.¡± Titus did not say anything. It went without saying that he knew why Nn wanted to get a divorce with Maisie. Maisie stood outside for a long while. She did not know what Titus was talking to Nn. After a short while, the door was opened up from the inside, and Titus walked out of it. ¡°You can go in now.¡± After that, he left. Maisie was kind of surprised that Titus did not scold or criticize her anymore. She went back into the room. Nn was looking outside through the window with ssy eyes. She did not know what was on his mind, but he looked so weak and frail. This was the first time she saw Nn in such a weakened state. He looked just like a beautiful porcin that would break into pieces at the slightest touch. Chapter 443 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 443 After a long while, Nn parted his lips and said, ¡± Let¡¯s get a divorce, Zee.¡± Maisie froze, and her brain went nk for a moment. She looked at him in disbelief and stammered, ¡°What¡­ What did you say?¡± Nn withdrew his gaze and turned his head around to look at her. There was no emotion in his eyes as he repeated, ¡°Let¡¯s get a divorce,¡± ¡®Divorce¡­¡¯ Maisie felt as if someone had stabbed her in her heart. She had never expected that Nn would want to get a divorce with her one day, She bit her lower lip and tried her best to calm herself down. ¡°Why? Can you give me a reason?¡± She set her eyes fixed on Nn, trying to get some message from his face. However, his pale face was apathetic, and his eyes were deep like the blue sea. There was not the slightest change of emotion in them at all. ¡°No reason. I¡¯m just¡­ tired of you.¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Maisie clenched her fists at her sides. She felt as if someone was peeling her heart away, and it was so painful that she could barely breathe. ¡°Tired of me¡­ huh?¡± Nn did not say anything in response. Maisie took a few steps and approached him. Her long eyshes had covered the emotion in her eyes as she smiled weakly. ¡°You must be kidding me, right? Is it because Grandpa has told you something?¡± ¡°Grandpa is my family, and you don¡¯t have the right to know what he said to me. I¡¯m the one who wants to get a divorce with you, and he has nothing to do with it. All you need to do is say yes,¡± Nn replied, his eyes cold. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you can still take care of the kids after our divorce. Besides, I¡¯ll transfer half of the shares of ckgold. It should be enough tost you a lifetime.¡± ¡°Nn!¡± Maisie grabbed the cor of his shirt, and her eyes turned bloodshot while her hands were shaking profusely. Her voice wasced with sobs as she said,¡± What do you take me for? It was you who said you wanted to marry, and now you want to get a divorce? You¡¯re lying to me, right? When you said you want to get a divorce, you¡¯re lying, right!? You must be hiding something from me¡­¡± ¡°Do you know that a woman like you who likes to ask a lot of questions is annoying? Do I look like I¡¯m lying when I tell you I¡¯m tired of you?¡± Nn sneered coldly and pulled her hand away expressionlessly. After he dusted the cor of his shirt, he continued coldly. ¡°I¡¯ll get Quincy to prepare the divorce procedures once we return to our country. You¡¯ll get everything that you deserve.¡± The sound of a p rang through the room. The red weal on Nn¡¯s face that was getting clearer and clearer with every passing second signified how hard Maisie had pped him . He clenched his fist tightly. The pain on his cheek was nothingpared to the pain in his heart. Maisie¡¯s eyes were red around the rims, and tears were dangling at the corner of her eyes. However, she forcibly held the tears back and said, ¡°Nn, you¡¯re definitely not thinking clearly right now since you have a low fever. I¡¯ll not agree to get a divorce with you. Don¡¯t even think about it.¡± After that, she turned around and left the room, mming the door shut. Nn couldn¡¯t hold himself back anymore and broke out in a violent fit of cough. A few drops of blood fell on the snow-white bed sheet, and when he opened his palm, other than a few drops of blood, there were also deep marks caused by his fingers. Maisie was not the only one who felt the pain. He was in pain as well. If it weren¡¯t because he had no other choice, how would he want to get a divorce with Maisie, as well as say those hurtful words in front of her face? How could he let her go? ¡°Zee, please forgive me¡­¡± A drop of tear fell on the back of his hand. It was a sleepless night for Maisie. She turned and tossed on the bed for a long time before sitting up. She looked at the bustling nightscape through the window with her heart filled with many thoughts. She didn¡¯t believe that Nn would want to get a divorce with her, and she was certain that there must be other reasons. When Maisie arrived at Nn¡¯s room the next day, she saw a housekeeper cleaning the room. ¡°May I know where the guest that stays here is?¡± Maisie asked the housekeeper. ¡°He checked out from the room this morning,¡± the housekeeper replied. Chapter 444 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 444 Maisie smiled and said thanks to the housekeeper. After that, she returned to her own room, where Cherie was packing her stuff. She asked, ¡°Call Quincy and ask him where Nn is.¡± Cherie was stunned. That being said, she still pulled her phone out and made the call. Maisie did not know what Quincy had told her, but Cherie seemed surprised. ¡°I thought your flight was in the afternoon?¡± Quincy said something and hung up the call. Cherie turned her head around and said dumbfoundedly, ¡°Mr. Goldmann and the others have already returned to the country.¡± When Maisie¡¯s face turned dark, Cherie asked carefully, ¡°Zee, what¡¯s going on with you and Mr. Goldmann? Did something happen yesterday?¡± Cherie remembered that Maisie had been furious aftering out of Nn¡¯s room. She had not even had her dinner. She asked Quincy about it, but Quincy refused to tell her anything. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°He wants to get a divorce with me.¡± ¡°D¡­ What? Divorce?¡± Cherie walked up to her. ¡°Mr. Goldmann wants to get a divorce with you? Are you sure he¡¯s not joking?¡± Even Cherie felt that Nn was joking. It went without saying that Maisie thought the same as well. However, Nn had changed his flight without telling her in order to avoid her. Could it be that he really wanted to get a divorce? ¡®Is he really tired of me?¡¯ On the ne, when Maisie was flipping through the newspaper, she saw the news about a doctor and a few nurses who had been shot dead in the hospital. The hospital was the one that Nn had been admitted into. She was shocked when she saw the news. Only now did she see the light why Erwin had told her that Stoslo was not very peacefultely. ¡®Could it be the same group of people? But why did they kill the nurses and doctor?¡¯ Maisie asked inwardly. It was already nighttime by the time they arrived at Zlokova¡¯s airport. Maisie did not return to the Blue Bay vi or the Goldmann mansion. Instead, she returned to Vanderbilt manor. Stephen was getting ready to sleep. When he heard that someone was knocking on the door, he went downstairs and opened the door. He was stunned for a bit when he saw Maisie was standing outside the door with her suitcase. ¡°Zee, you-¡± Maisie gave him a hug, cutting him short. ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve returned¡­¡± Stephen was stunned once again. However, he had a feeling that Maisie was a bit under the weather, so he stroked her head and asked softly, ¡°Alright. So, did something happen?¡± Maisie shook her head and replied with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just miss you very much. Dad, can I sleep at your ce tonight?¡± Stephen took a look at Cherie, who was standing outside the door. Cherie greeted him respectfully, and he responded with a nod. After that, he said to Maisie,¡± This is your home, so of course, I won¡¯t say no if you want to sleep here.¡± Maisie took her suitcase and went upstairs. In the meantime, Cherie received a text message. (Mr. Goldmann asks me to ask where you guys are.) Cherie replied, (Mrs. Goldmann has returned to the Vanderbilt mansion. Quincy, can you tell me why Mr. Goldmann wants to get a divorce with her?¡± After a short while, Quincy replied, (Don¡¯t ask. This is not something you should know. Mr. Goldmann wants you to stay by Ms. Vanderbilt¡¯s side. From now onward, you¡¯ll be working for Ms. Vanderbilt. If anything happens to her, remember to report to us.) In the room, Maisie was taking her clothes out of her suitcase. Stephen appeared outside of the room and looked at her. ¡°Are you sure nothing happened. Zee?¡± Maisie froze. She turned around to meet his gaze and said, ¡°Nope. Nothing happened.¡± ¡°If nothing happened, then why did youe back here as soon as you returned from overseas? Did you get into a fight with Mr. Goldmann?¡± Stephen sighed.¡± You young people are ¡°Dad,¡± Maisie cut him short, ¡°What do you say if I get a divorce with Nn?¡± Stephen was taken aback. ¡°Divorce?¡± Maisie forced a smile on her face and continued. ¡°He wants to get a divorce with me, but I said no. There¡¯s no way he can get rid of me in this life.¡± Stephen did not say anything anymore after he heard what Maisie said. He figured that he shouldn¡¯t get involved in the rtionship between Maisie and Nn. Besides, he could see that his daughter had truly fallen in love with that man. Chapter 445 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 445 However, at the same time, Stephen did not want his daughter to get the short end of the stick. Before he left, he said, ¡°Zee, you don¡¯t necessarily need to always put other people before you. Even if you get a divorce with him, this will always be your home, and the door of the Vanderbilts will always be open for you.¡± Maisie was stunned. She lowered her head and smiled. She knew what her father was trying to say. He did not want her to get hurt too badly, but she just wanted to know why Nn wanted to get a divorce. Before she got the answer, she would not give up so easily! In the past, it was him who refused to stop hounding her, and this time, it was her turn! The next day, at ckgold¡­ After Cherie told Maisie that Nn was in the office, Maisie dressed up nicely and headed to ckgold with a lunch box. Quincy was taken aback when he came out of the office and saw the beautiful and elegant woman walking in his direction. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt you¡­¡± He knew Maisie had been a beauty, but she rarely put on any makeup ever since she started a rtionship with Nn. Therefore, he was slightly surprised to see her in her full makeup. Maisie pointed at the door and asked, ¡°Can I go in?¡± Quincy did not know what he should say. After all, Nn had not said she couldn¡¯t enter his office. However, before he could answer anything. Maisie had pushed the door open and walked into it. Nn was reading his document. He did not raise his head, but he knew it was her since he had heard her voice outside the door. Maisie put the lunch box on the table. He asked faintly, ¡°How can I help you?¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten anything yet, right? These are the snacks that I made myself. Do you want some?¡± Maisie asked as she opened up the lunch box. He took a nce at it and replied simply, ¡°Put it at the side first. I still have something else to attend to.¡± Maisie closed the lunch box and pushed it aside as Nn told her to. She then looked at him fondly and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. You can do your work. I¡¯ll stay here and look at you.¡± Nn was flipping through a document and froze. However, he did not say anything. Maisie did not bother him while he was working. She just asionally browsed the books disyed on the shelves behind him or looked around at the decorations in his office. In short, she was looking around the office. Seeing that she had no intention of leaving, Nn frowned and lifted his head to look at her. ¡°If you don¡¯t have anything else to do, you can leave first.¡± ¡°Am I bothering you?¡± Maisie withdrew her gaze and met his eyes. Nn looked at her. He realized that she had put some makeup on her face, and she looked as pretty and alluring as the time he saw her. Even he was having a hard time peeling his gaze away from her now. Maisie leaned forward, half of her body propped on the desk as she looked at him fondly and chuckled. ¡°I thought you had no interest in me anymore, Mr. Goldmann. I never thought I would still be able to affect you.¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Setting his jaw tightly, Nn picked up the document, pulled himself away from her, and refused to look her in the eyes. Maisie lowered her head and bit her lip. She refused to give up just like that. As such, she got to her feet and walked toward him. She took his document away, and before Nn could do anything, she sat on hisp and wrapped her arms around his neck. Her voice was soft and alluring as she said, ¡°Nn, let¡¯s not get a divorce, okay?¡± Nn did not reply. Even if she was sitting on hisp, he did not have any feelings at all. Well, it was not true that he did not have any feelings toward her, but he forcibly suppressed all his feelings for her. Maisie looked at his lips. Just when she was about to kiss him, he suddenly turned his head sideways, grabbed her arms, and pulled her away from him. Maisie was shocked. Then, he said with an expressionless face, ¡°The badger game doesn¡¯t always work on men, especially when the man is no longer interested in you.¡± ¡®No longer interested¡­ Maisie stood frozen stiff on the spot. She clenched her fist tightly, and after a long while, she smiled. ¡°Are you sure about that?¡± Lifting his head, Nn looked at her and squinted his eyes. ¡°Why don¡¯t you give it a try? Let¡¯s see if your charm still works on me or not,¡± he said Chapter 446 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 446 Maisie kissed his cold lips again, clung to his body, and seduced him with subtle hints. She thought she could do so but soon realized that she was wrong. Nn was indifferent. If it were not for the restraint he had been renowned for and proud of, then he must have lost his interest in her. Maisie distanced herself from his lips slowly. She could feel a slight difort with each and every breath she took. ¡®Should I choose to believe that he has really grown bored of me and doesn¡¯t love me anymore? Or, is this his way of forcing me to leave him? She clenched her fists tightly. ¡°Nn, what if I say I won¡¯t give up?¡± Nn was taken aback, but the surprise disappeared in a sh as he turned his head away. ¡°You should go back first.¡± Maisie stepped forward and hugged him. Nn¡¯s body tensed up while his hand that was in midair clenched slowly into a fist, suppressing his urge to embrace her tightly in his arms. Maisie¡¯s voice sounded light. ¡°Nn, I don¡¯t believe that you no longer love me. Even if you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll.. I¡¯ll find a way to make you fall in love with me again.¡± The astonishment in Nn¡¯s eyes quickly disappeared. Although his love for her had never declined, he still acted ruthlessly. He pulled Maisie away from his arms, ¡°Go back first. I¡¯ll go and pick you up in the evening. We still have to y the parts that we should y in front of the kids.¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Maisie pursed her lips. Although she felt a little disappointed, at least, they still had onest bond connecting the both of them-the children. She could not help butugh at herself when she walked out of the office. ¡®We can only maintain this ¡°rtionship between us thanks to the kids. ¡®Nn¡­ Is he really serious about this?¡¯ After Maisie left, Quincy walked into the office with some documents while Nn was smoking a cigarette in front of the window. There were already a few cigarette butts in the ashtray. It was the first time Quincy had seen him smoke so much. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, about this divorce agreement, are you really¡­¡± Quincy knew that Nn was doing this for Maisie¡¯s sake. However, as an outsider, even he could see how much Nn cared about Maisie. But because of how much he cared, there was nothing else that he could do apart from this. Even the divorce conditions were designed to safeguard Maisie¡¯s future as half of the share of the entire ckgold Group would be hers to own after this. In a low and deep voice, Nn said, ¡°Put it on the table.¡± Quincy ced the agreement on the table. Nn then took a long drag on the cigarette in his hand, turned around, and flicked the ash on the tip into the ashtray. ¡°Is there any news from Stoslo?¡± Quincy replied, ¡°Elder Master Goldmann has captured all their men, but Daniel had already abandoned those people. It¡¯s obvious that Daniel won¡¯t do anything for those men. As for the doctor and nurses who were murdered in the hospital, it seems that they want to hide the virus from the world.¡± Nn frowned. ¡°What about the prince?¡± Quincy added, ¡°Prince Roger hasn¡¯t made a single move for the time being. This should be because he¡¯s afraid of startling the royal family.¡± King Miller was still in power in the royal family. Ever since the incident involving that eldest princess back then, the Millers had been going against Prince Roger, who desired to expand his influence among the royal family. Hence, if the Millers were to find out that Prince Roger had a hand in the scheme, it would be difficult for him to get out of this mess unscathed. No matter what, the princess and the Millers were rted by blood, and she was the only princess. Thus, even though Prince Roger was rted to the Millers too, he was still only an illegitimate child. His biological mother was only a maid who had tried her best to find her way into the king¡¯s chamber and seeded. Prince Roger could not inherit the throne because of his ineligible identity. Prince Roger had been living a simple life for decades. He had plenty of people who would do his dirty work for him, so he never needed to show up. What¡¯s more, the Kents¡¯ objective was obvious-they were supporting Prince Roger to achieve their own desired goals. Chapter 447 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 447 Nn moved the ashtray aside and tapped the table with his fingertips. ¡°Does Hernandez know about this?¡± He was referring to what had happened to Maisie in Stoslo. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Quincy paused for a split second and then replied, ¡°I think Hernandez should know.¡± Maisie was soon taken to the Lucases, and she somehow managed to guess why Hernandez was looking for her. Larissa led her to the study, where Hernandez was standing in front of the window with his hands behind his back. He then asked without even looking back, ¡°Were you and Nn attacked in Stoslo?¡± Maisie gave off a faint smile. ¡°Your information seems to travel at lightspeed.¡± ¡°Heh, Stoslo is a territory under my watch, anyway. They reported the news to me right after they received the news. It seems that those people can¡¯t hold back anymore.¡± Hernandez turned around calmly, and his gazended on Maisie. ¡°I¡¯m correct, after all. Although I won¡¯t use you to deal with the Goldmanns since you and Nn are together, the other party won¡¯t be as soft-hearted a Maisie stepped forward. ¡°Sir Hernandez, have you ever thought that you might have been misled about the matter between the Goldmanns and the de Armas?¡± Hernandez¡¯s expression looked stern and displeased.¡± Are you still going to exin for the Goldmanns?¡± Maisie knew that mentioning the Goldmanns would make Hernandez unhappy, but she had always wanted to ask so that she could get all the details sorted out. ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll ask you directly, does the kidnapping of Nn¡¯s mother from 15 years ago have anything to do with you?¡± Hernandez snorted. ¡°Don¡¯t the Goldmanns say it¡¯s me? What else do you need me to exin?¡± Maisie had her expectations fulfilled. ¡°So it was not you, right?¡± Hernandez responded indifferently, ¡°Even if it¡¯s not me, it¡¯s impossible for the grievances between the Goldmanns and the de Armas to end just like this.¡± Maisie remained silent. As expected, he knows what happened 15 years ago, but he doesn¡¯t even want to exin himself when the Goldmanns suspect that it¡¯s him. All this was just because of his hatred for the Goldmanns, so what the Goldmanns say has nothing to do with him. ¡®So whether that incident had happened or not, he would still hate the Goldmanns. But at least I now know that it has nothing to do with the de Armas. Maisie lowered her gaze and smiled. ¡°d to know that it wasn¡¯t you.¡± Hernandez paused for a short while, and his expression turned serious. ¡°I advise you to leave the Goldmanns. Now that those people already know that you¡¯re Nn¡¯s wife, they won¡¯t let you go this easily.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t leave him. I wouldn¡¯t be able to stand here in front of you now if Nn hadn¡¯t protected me at the time.¡± Maisie shook her head. ¡®I won¡¯t leave no matter who tries to persuade me, not even if Nn wants to divorce me.¡¯ ¡°You-¡± ¡°Grandpa, this is the first time I¡¯ve called you this.¡± Larissa was stunned, and even Hernandez was surprised because it was the first time Maisie was willing to call her grandfather in such a long time. Maisie¡¯s attitude was not as rigid as before too. ¡°I know you hate the Goldmanns, but maybe some of the incidents really have nothing to do with the Goldmanns-¡± ¡°They have nothing to do with some of the incidents?¡± Hernandez mmed the desk and questioned her loudly, ¡°Then did I lose a leg for nothing?¡± ¡°Nn¡¯s great-grandfather should have amputated one of your legs when he was holding you hostage if he really wanted to do so. Thus, why bother to let you go and then do it after that?¡± Maisie retorted calmly. ¡®From what Uncle Erwin told me, I could see that Nn¡¯s great-grandfather wouldn¡¯t kill innocent people indiscriminately, let alone a child. Hernandez frowned. ¡°Who told you this, Nn?¡± ¡°No,¡± Maisie replied, ¡°It¡¯s Uncle Erwin. He just happens to know something too.¡± ¡°Who did you just say? Erwin!?¡± Hernandez was obviously shocked. ¡°How did you get to know him?¡± Chapter 448 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 448 Maisie paused for a split second before adding, ¡°My mother knew him. He also told me that my mother died because of the sleeper virus.¡± Larissa covered her mouth. She was clearly in shock. Hernandez was stunned in ce, but his expression changed in an instant. Hernandez asked Larissa to bring Maisie out while he continued to stay in the silent study. Nobody knew what he was thinking-the only thing that was clear to others was that his expression became even gloomier as time went by. Larissa walked downstairs with Maisie and asked out of the blue, ¡°Maisie, is what you just said true? Your mother really-¡± ¡°Yes, Uncle Erwin wouldn¡¯t lie to me.¡± Maisie knew that Erwin would not lie to her about the cause of her mother¡¯s death, but she still could not help but worry about Hernandez when she thought of the change in his expression from just now. ¡°Aunt, can you tell me why Grandpa¡¯s expression changed so drastically when he heard about the virus?¡± Maisie addressed Larissa as her aunt, which made Larissa feel extremely relieved. She then reluctantly replied after a while, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Your grandfather really didn¡¯t know that your mother had been infected. I didn¡¯t know about that either. It¡¯s no wonder she would leave with Strix¡­ ¡°Now I understand why Marina would say that only Strix could save her back then. However, Strix still couldn¡¯t save her in the end.¡± Larissa¡¯s eyes were filled with loss and grief as she said to Maisie, ¡°I know that there¡¯s no cure for the virus. Even though the drugs developed by Strix can control its side effects, Marina¡¯s condition only developed when it was already a year after the epidemic¡­¡± Larissa suddenly stopped. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°Aunt, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡± Maisie suddenly became worried when she noticed that Larissa¡¯s face gradually turned pale. Larissa looked at her. ¡°The incubation period of the virus is one year, which means that your mother was already infected the year the epidemic started. That¡¯s not impossible.¡± Maisie was slightly puzzled. ¡°Why would you say that?¡± Larissa exined to her, ¡°The epidemic from 30 years ago only broke out post-first contact. It¡¯s said that the source of the infection is rted to the water reservation tank of a hotel, but your mother didn¡¯t go to that hotel at that time. ¡°Moreover, the people infected with the virus were no different from any ordinary people. They got to live a normal life during the incubation period. The virus won¡¯t be spread through the air but only through direct contact. It¡¯s just like the bacteria attached to an item¡¯s surface. You¡¯ll only be infected when you get in touch with that item. However, your mother had always been staying in the de Armas mansion and had never been in contact with any man before meeting Strix, so how did she get infected?¡± On the way back, Maisie kept thinking about Larissa¡¯s words. ¡®It¡¯s obvious that Mom¡¯s virus infection is too strange. It seems that it was a man-made event, as Uncle Erwin said. Now that I get to think about it, the virus infection is not a natural disaster but an invisible¡± weapon¡± that kills people.¡¯ At this time, she received a text message on her phone. It was from Nn. The dead silent atmosphere in the car made Maisie very ufortable. Nn spoke next to almost nothing and would not take the initiative to start a conversation. Even though she wanted to break the awkward atmosphere, she did not know what to say. Quincy took a nce at the rearview mirror. As an outsider, he still could not help but feel ufortable when he saw this. ¡®Mr. Goldmann has been infected with the virus because of the conspiracy of those who want to suppress the Goldmannspletely. If Mr. Goldmann doesn¡¯t divorce Ms. Vanderbilt now, he won¡¯t be able to protect her because of his current condition. ¡®Ms. Vanderbilt can onlypletely get rid of her rtionship with the Goldmanns when she¡¯s divorced. She will also be able to keep herself out of all this mess when the de Armas recognize her as one of their family members after this. After all, with the power and influence that Hernandez has in Stoslo, it won¡¯t be difficult for him to protect Maisie. Those people only had the guts toy their fingers on Maisie in Stoslo because Hernandez wasn¡¯t there. Not to mention that they¡¯d have a chance to win the de Armas over if something were to happen to Maisie back then.¡¯ Chapter 449 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 449 The grip formed by Maisie¡¯s intertwined fingers tightened as she turned to look at Nn, who was absent-minded at the moment. ¡°How do you n to exin to the children that we¡¯re going through a divorce?¡± Nn¡¯s body froze slightly, and his gaze dimmed.¡± We¡¯ll talk about it when the timees.¡± ¡®Even if the kids were to hate me or me me.¡¯ Maisie stared at him for a while and then slowed down her speech rate. ¡°Is there no other way out of this?¡± ¡°Must we get a divorce?¡± He did not say anything. Maisie clenched her hands into fists. ¡°At least, let me know the reason behind you wanting a divorce.¡± Nn frowned and said impatiently, ¡°I¡¯ve told you everything that I need to say.¡± ¡®Sure enough, I can¡¯t get an answer from him.¡¯. Maisie scoffed mockingly. ¡®Since he wants to divorce me but has refused to give me a reason, then I won¡¯t agree to the divorce.¡¯ Nn caught a glimpse of the disappointment on her face, and the hidden emotions that emerged from the depths of his eyes made him stiffen his face. ¡®She must be hurting deep down. ¡®But I¡¯m hurting too.¡¯ The three children were all overjoyed, knowing that their parents were back. Maybe because it had been a long time, the three children were more attached to Maisie. Daisie sat in Maisie¡¯s arms and said with her pretty and moist eyes, ¡°Mommy, Mommy, can we go to Grandpa¡¯s ce to see Reddy? We really want to see Reddy!¡± Colton was eating potato chips. ¡°Well, I really want to eat Grandpa¡¯s banana loaf.¡± Wayion closed the book that he was reading and nced at him. ¡°You only know what and how to eat.¡± Colton then replied, ¡°Wayion, it¡¯s a blessing to be able to eat!¡± Maisie looked at them helplessly. ¡°Okay, then Mommy will take you to Grandpa¡¯s ce tomorrow.¡± ¡°Mommy, aren¡¯t you busy?¡± Wayion asked. Maisie was astonished and just so happened to meet Nn¡¯s gaze, so she shifted her gaze away and looked at Wayion. ¡°I¡¯m not busytely. I have Uncle Kennedy to help me at thepany.¡± ¡°Then is Daddy busy?¡± Daisie turned to look at Nn. Nn¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and he opened his thin lips. ¡°I¡¯m not busy either.¡± Maisie only took a nce at him. ¡®If he wants to spend more time with the kids too, can I make him give up the idea of divorce during this period? The children had been showing more willingness to go back to the Goldmann mansion ever since Rowena was chased away from the Goldmann mansion, and this was the first time Maisie stayed there after quite a long time. In the evening, Maisieid down on the bed, using her cell phone to search for a solution to coax Nn from the idea of asking for a divorce on the Inte. Netizen 1: If he¡¯s asking for a divorce, it means that he doesn¡¯t love you anymore, so it¡¯s useless to coax him now. Netizen 2: Why would you coax him? Do you n to lick his boots next? What you need to do now is to kick him out of your life. It¡¯s better to find yourself another husband. Netizen 3: If your husband is asking you for a divorce, it¡¯s probably because he¡¯s started to think that you¡¯re unattractive, or he¡¯s keeping a homewrecker¡¯s existence a secret. Thus, you should be careful of him. Maisiey on the bed in despair. ¡®Instead of Nn having a homewrecker out there, I¡¯d rather believe that it¡¯s me. I might have be unattractive to Nn! Thinking of how indifferent he was while they were at the office, she was a little discouraged. Nn opened the door, walked into the room, saw Maisie lying on the bed scrolling through her phone, and his expression stiffened. The silk nightdress that she was wearing looked extremely thin-it fit her perfectly and entuated her exquisite figure. Her long, curly hair was scattered on her left side, while her right shoulder strap had slipped off of her shoulder and was hanging on her upper arm. She also lifted her calves and swayed them from side to side subtly. Nn could feel his blood surging and boiling just because of the scene and the inadvertent action of her tucking her hair behind her ear Nn looked away stiffly, and only then did Maisie realize that someone was standing beside the bed, which caused her to put her phone down in shock.¡± Since when did youe in?¡± ¡®He shouldn¡¯t have seen it, right?¡¯ N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Nn did not answer her but turned around. ¡°I¡¯m going to take a bath.¡± He then walked toward the bathroom. Chapter 450 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 450 Maisie pouted, but a hint of slyness shed across her eyes when she thought of something. Nn took a cold shower to suppress all impulses, and he even regretted his indecision. ¡®Would I really be willing to divorce her the longer I keep her by my side? I¡¯m not willing to let go too, but I have to.¡¯ Nn obviously wanted to get a divorce but still yed along with Maisie when it came to the children. Maybe this was his selfishness. All he wanted was to fully upy these beautiful moments that he could still cling to, and that was all. Nn walked out of the bathroom, and the scene in front of him rekindled the me that he had just managed to suppress while he was in the bathroom, which almost broke him. Maisie was lying on the bed with one hand propping the side of her head, but this posture was extremely enchanting and intoxicating. Any ordinary man would have gone crazy when he saw this, let alone Nn. Nn turned his face away stiffly and gnashed his teeth. ¡°Maisie Vanderbilt, do you know what you¡¯re doing?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that I¡¯m no longer attractive to you?¡± Maisie yed with a lock of her hair with her fingertips while winking and smiling at him. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you dare to look at me?¡± Nn¡¯s eyes dimmed, his expression looked gloomy, and he lowered his voice. ¡°Stop the pointless resistance.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s pointless.¡± Maisie sat up. ¡°Nn Goldmann, look at me.¡± Nn gritted his mrs and red at Maisie with a trace of gloom in his eyes. There were hints of stubbornness and unwillingness on her beautiful and captivating face. And while he remained unmoved, a crystal clear awareness that shed across her eyes scorched his sight. Maisie could not help but ask herself from the bottom of her heart, ¡®I¡¯m shamelessly standing right in front of him, butt naked, but he manages to keep a straight face, so does that mean that I really am no longer attractive to him anymore? Or has he grown tired of me? Her hand that was holding the nightdress trembled slightly, but she still conceded defeat in the end as she lowered her eyes, bit her lip. and put on her clothes again. ¡°I¡¯ll sleep with the kids,¡± Maisie said with a hint of bitterness deep down. She was about to get up when a silhouette pressed her against the bed abruptly and kissed her lips vigorously. Maisie was taken aback. She was in pain and was almost out of breath. ¡°Nn¡­¡± Nn¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and his actions gradually became more ruthless. ¡°Isn¡¯t this what you want?¡± Maisie stared at him. Everywhere that his lips went by felt as if it was being lit on fire, scorching her heart and burning her soul. And when she was in the mood and was looking forward to his next move, he did not move on. Yes, he was torturing her, but she did not know that he was also torturing himself. Nn finally pulled himself away and turned away from her. ¡°I¡¯ll sleep in the study.¡± He then walked out of the room without looking back. Maisie froze on the bed, looking at the door that was pitilessly closed, and her heart gradually fell into an abyss. Nn smoked a few more cigarettes in the study. He had never been a huge smoker, but he had be more and more addicted recently. He nced out the window, his eyes looking as gloomy and cold as the misty night. The next morning, Nn walked downstairs. Perhaps because he did not see the children and Maisie, he asked Mr. Cheshire, ¡°Where are they?¡± Mr. Cheshire replied with a smile. ¡°The youngdy brought the little ones out earlier in the morning.¡± Nn nced at the delicate breakfast arranged on the table, and he knew that she was the one who had made it. ¡®She still prepared breakfast¡­ The corners of his lips raised as he gave off an imperceptible smile upon thinking of this. At the Vanderbilt manor¡­ The three children were chasing around and ying with Reddy, and the yard was filled with peals of laughter. Stephen had mixed feelings while looking at this scene. It had been a long time since thest time when the Vanderbilt manor was this lively, especially when the kids were here. Something came to his mind out of the blue, and he looked at Maisie, ¡°Has the matter between you and Mr. Goldmann been resolved? Does¡­ Does he really want a divorce?¡±|| Chapter 451 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 451 Maisie was stunned. She lowered her head and replied, ¡°I guess so.¡± ¡°How about the kids?¡± Stephen asked slowly, ¡°They¡¯re going to be very sad if you two get a divorce, right?¡± Maisie pressed her lips thin and replied, ¡°He told me that after we get a divorce, we¡¯ll take care of the kids together. So that means I car still stay with them¡­¡± Shocked, Stephen said, ¡°That¡¯s what Mr. Goldmann told you?¡± Honestly, he did not expect Nn to say something like that. Maisie nodded. Considering Nn¡¯s identity, if he really wanted to have nothing to do with her, he could take the custody of the childrer away from her. He could even make it impossible for her to get anything. However, he did not do any of that. Therefore, she deeply believed that there were other reasons he wanted to get a divorce with her. It was just that he refused to tell her. Kennedy called her. She walked to the side and picked up the phone. ¡°Yes, Uncle Kennedy? Okay, I¡¯ll be right there.¡± ¡°Kennedy is looking for you?¡± Stephen asked. Maisie hung up the call and turned her head around to look at him. ¡°Yeah. Dad, can you help me to take care o f the kids? I need to go to the office for a while.¡± Stephen smiled. ¡°Alright. Drive safe.¡± Maisie came to Soul Jewelry by car. As soon as she stepped into the hall, she saw Kennedy was saying something to the shooting crew Maisie had learned from Kennedy¡¯s call that Soul had invited Irene, the rising actress, to be its spokesperson. They had a shooting today, but the shooting crew and staff had been waiting for her for a whole morning, yet she had not shown up. After calling her several times, Irene¡¯s assistant even threatened them, saying that they would not shoot anymore if they kept pushing them as Irene was currently shooting a variety show. Soul could wait, but the shooting crew could not. ¡°Zee,¡± Kennedy walked up to her, ¡°The shooting crew cannot wait any longer. Ms. Linwood has signed the contract, and her action has seriously affected the shooting process.¡± Maisie looked at him and asked, ¡°Did you manage to get in touch with Ms. Linwood herself?¡± Kennedy shook his head. In the meantime, a staff member mumbled, ¡°This Irine is just acting like an *ss. She could¡¯ve told us and not signed the contract if she didn¡¯t want to cooperate with us.¡± She had signed the contract, but she refused to show up during the shooting and made everyone wait for her. All of the costumes and jewelry were made ready, and the shooting crew was all prepared. They were just waiting for her, not to mention that rehearsal would take a lot of time. Maisie cupped her hand on her chin and sank into thought. After a short while, she said, ¡°Let¡¯s find someone else.¡± ¡°Find someone else?¡± The staff was shocked. After all, wouldn¡¯t it be too rushed to find someone else right now? Besides, Soul was a newly established jewelrypany. The cost for inviting an A-list celebrity to be their spokesperson was high. For example, it had taken about $1,000,000 to invite Irene to be their spokesperson this time. If they changed the spokesperson now, who woulde and help them? Maisie looked at them and said faintly, ¡°Since they didn¡¯t take us seriously and went back on their promise first, I don¡¯t see any problem for us to change the spokesperson. Besides, we can¡¯t just wait for her like this.¡± ¡°But who woulde and help us?¡± Kennedy frowned. After all, it was nearly impossible to get someone to help them in just a few hours. Maisie suddenly thought of someone. She lifted her brows and smiled. ¡°We just need someone who¡¯s popr and can reach out to many people, right?¡± Kennedy was stumped. ¡°Zee, are you talking about¡­¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°I have a candidate in my mind,¡± Maisie said as she took her phone out and looked through her contact list. A person from the shooting crew came over and asked, ¡°Who else can reach out to many people other than someone from the entertainment industry?¡± Maisie put her phone to her ear and replied faintly.¡± How about Louis, the young heir of the Lucas family?¡± Chapter 452 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 452 Louis was the famous violin prince, so he definitely could reach out to a lot of people. Not only that, but he was also an alumnus of the Royal Academy of Music. Kennedy was stunned. He thought Maisie would look for Helios, but he did not expect that she was actually talking about Louis. Although it was not a bad idea to ask Louis to be the spokesperson of Soul Jewelry, and Kennedy was certain that Louis would get the job done beautifully, would Louis agree since he had never be the spokesperson for any brand before? Maisie walked to the side to talk. Kennedy did not know what she had said to Louis, but she suddenly turned her head around and made an ¡°okay¡± sign at him. Kennedy hurriedly gave the order to the people around him, ¡°Go make the preparation!¡± Ten minutester, Louis arrived at Soul Jewelry. A lot of them were seeing Louis for the first time, and they were taken aback by his look He was standing at 6.3 feet tall, and the length of his legs was about 3.7 seet. He had a very good- looking face, and there was a hint of defiance edging on his eyebrows. His monolid gave people the impression that he was cold, yet at the same time, he looked just like a prince walking out of a fairy tale. Everyone had a hard time peeling their gazes away from him once they set their eyes on him. Maisie took a look at her watch and smiled at him.¡± Right on time.¡± ¡°Why did you suddenly want to see me?¡± Louis asked curiously. After all, Maisie had never taken the initiative to look for him, so he was kind of surprised ¡°I have a favor to ask.¡± ¡°And whatvor is that?¡± Retaining the smile on her face, Maisie said, ¡°To help save the day.¡± She couldn¡¯t afford Helios, so she could only turn her target to Louis. It was only now that Louis realized whai Maisie meant by ¡®save the day¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°You want me to be the spokesperson for Soul Jewelry?¡± Louis frowned. ¡°But I¡¯ve never be the spokesperson for any brand belore.¡± ¡°Well, there¡¯s a first time for everything.¡± Maisie grinned. ¡°I¡¯ll pay you ordingly, so don¡¯t worry about that. Besides, you¡¯re my family, so you won¡¯t sit by and watch me die, right?¡± Maisie turned around without waiting for Louis to respond and ordered her crew with a smile, ¡°Take Mr. Lucas to try on the costume and put on makeup. We¡¯re going to start the shooting soon.¡± She had made the decision for him, Themercial endorsement featuring Irene had changed. After Maisie had discussed with the shooting crew, she then personally designed the costume for Louis. On the other side, Irene came out of the swimming pool. She was wearing a bikini, and her voluptuous figure had a sharp contrast with her innocent looks. She fit the current popr standards for female celebrities-fair, skinny, and young. Her pure and sweet look and her voluptuous body were what made her so popr. Her assistant draped a towel on Irene¡¯s shoulders. She walked up to a folding chair and took her seat. As she sipped on the ss of juice, she asked, ¡°Soul hasn¡¯t called yet?¡± Her assistant took a look at the phone and said, ¡°Nope. I guess they were too embarrassed to urge us anymore.¡± ¡°They¡¯re just a newpany, and they have a lot of nerves to urge us. Anyway, I¡¯m tired. Call them and tell them that I¡¯ll go for the shooting this afternoon.¡± After all, they would forgive her, anyway, Her uncle was a famous director, and because of that, everyone had been exceptionally lenient toward her. The assistant made the call, and her expression changed after she heard what they said, ¡°What do you mean by you¡¯ve decided to change the spokesperson?¡± Irene put the juice down and looked at her assistant. Her assistant growled angrily. ¡°Who do you think we are? Some kind of monkey? We¡¯ve signed the contract, so how could you change the spokesperson?¡± Kennedy took a few breaths to calm himself down and said, ¡°Please understand that you¡¯re the one who failed to fulfill your contract. We need to catch up with the shooting process, and since Ms. Linwood is busy, we figured that we shouldn¡¯t disturb you anymore. Thus, we decided to change the spokesperson, Is there anything wrong with that?¡± Chapter 453 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 453 ¡°What kind of attitude is that?¡± ¡°Attitude? You¡¯re talking attitude with me now?¡± Kennedy harrumphed. ¡°We just let you have a taste of your own medicine. Besides, it doesn¡¯t necessarily need to be Ms. Linwood either.¡± After that, Kennedy hung up the call. The assistant walked up to Irene and said, ¡°Irene, Soul has decided to change the spokesperson.¡± Irene had never been treated like this before, and her face sank when she heard what her assistant said. ¡°They¡¯re just an unknown jewelrypany, and they dare to disrespect me?¡± She thought of something and decided to publish a post on Facebook. #Irenababy: I didn¡¯t think it woulde to this either. (JPG)# Inside the picture, there was a dog sitting on the upper floor and looking down at the people below. Manyizens immediately noticed the connotation of this picture, and her fans hastilymented when they saw their idol had published a post to tell them that someone had bullied her. #Irenababy is Mine: What¡¯s wrong, @lrenababy? I thought you were at the shooting site for the company This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. that you be the spokesperson of?# #Irenababy: @lrenababy is Mine Sigh, maybe they think I¡¯m not good enough.# #Irene¡¯s Supporter: @lrenababy What? Don¡¯t tell me that they have changed the spokesperson?# Irene gave her fans a crying emoticon as a reply, and her fans were infuriated at what happened to their idol. A few days ago, she had just published a post about her bing the spokesperson of Soul Jewelry, and her fans were not happy with Soul Jewelry changing the spokesperson all of a sudden. All of them swarmed into Soul Jewelry¡¯s Facebook and fought on behalf of their idol. In the afternoon, the post #Soul called off the contract with Irene# appeared on Google Trends. After Louis had finished the shooting, Maisie went to check the photos. Although he just showed his face for one minute, and most of them were the close-ups o f his back and profile, the shooting crew was still amazed. The theme for Soul¡¯s jewelry was dark. Thebination of ck and blue gave off a regally elegant yet subtly sophisticated vibe. A single close-up shot of him wearing the dark-themed ring of Soul Jewelry was akin to a masterpiece that was crafted 10 perfection. Indeed, it was a hand that yed a violin that took nearly $1,000,000 to maintain. He merely showed his hand, and the female staff members were already fawning over him. After Louis came out of the fitting room in his usual outfit, Maisie walked up to him. ¡°Thank you for your help, Mr. Lucas. I¡¯ll transfer the payment to youter.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not necessary,¡± Louis replied as he buttoned up the button on his sleeve. He lowered his head and continued. ¡°After all, you¡¯re my cousin, but I¡¯ll only be helping you this time. Don¡¯t call me and ask me to do something like this ever again.¡± Maisie smiled. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± ¡°By the way, why didn¡¯t you ask for help from Mr. Goldmann?¡± Louis asked. ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯d be more than willing to help you.¡± 1 Maisie was stumped. Then, she shrugged and said,¡± He¡¯s a businessman, and I don¡¯t think he¡¯s fit to be the spokesperson of a jewelry ¡°So are you saying that I¡¯m fit to be the spokesperson of a jewelrypany?¡± He frowned. Maisie measured him up and down, lifted her brows, andughed. ¡°You¡¯re tall, after all.¡± Louis was rendered speechless. After Maisie returned to the office, Kennedy informed her about Google Trends. He handed a tablet to her and said, ¡°Irene knows that we¡¯ve changed the spokesperson.¡± Maisie tapped on the tablet and asked, ¡°Does Irene have other ns for today?¡± Kennedy shook his head. ¡°She told us that she¡¯s avable today, and that¡¯s why we scheduled the shooting for today. However, her assistant said that she¡¯s having a recording for a variety show, and we aren¡¯t sure if she really has taken on another variety show or not. ¡°Well, be that as it may, she¡¯s the one who broke her promise. Let her vent ¡°spleen¡± first. We¡¯ll see what we¡¯ll do when the endorsement is released.¡± Chapter 454 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 454 Maisie put the tablet down. She was going to make use of the result of Louis being their spokesperson to prove Irene and the public that they were wrong. By the time Maisie got home, she saw that Stephen was preparing dinner for the kids while Wayion, the little adult, was helping him in the kitchen Daisie and Colton were ying games on the couch. When they saw her, Daisie put the gamepad down and greeted, ¡°Mommy, wee home. Have you finished with work?¡± | ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve finished with work,¡± Maisie replied as she took off her shoe. Reddy was lying next to them. Perhaps it was exhausted from ying with the kids as it soon closed its eyes and went back to sleep after taking a look at Maisie. While Stephen was setting up the table, he said to the kids, ¡°Dinner is ready. Go wash your hands and come eat.¡± ¡°Alrighty!¡± Colton and Daisie put the gamepads down, got up to their feet, and went to wash their hands. Reddy made a stretch and hopped down from the couch. It immediately walked over when it saw that Wayion was pouring its food into the feeder. Wayion stroked its fur and asked, ¡°When will Reddy get bigger?¡± Stephenughed. ¡°It¡¯s only a few months old. It¡¯s still early.¡± ¡°Well, then, eat more and grow up faster into a chubby dog,¡± Wayion said to Reddy. Daisie ran up to the table, and Stephen carried her to her chair. She raised her head to look at Stephen and asked, ¡°Grandpa, can we take Reddy back with us for a few days?¡± Since they liked Reddy very much, Stephen stroked her head and said, ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Yippie!¡± Cherie eximed happily, ¡°We can y with Reddy again!¡± ¡°You guys don¡¯t have time to y with Reddy. Colton needs to attend school, and you two need to go to Royal Crown Entertainment Co. Reddy will be very bored if you bring it home with you guys,¡± Maisie chimed in helplessly. Daisie pouted and said, ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± She thought for a moment and added, ¡°We¡¯lle to visit Grandpa every day then!¡± Maisie pinched her nose and said, ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know that you just want toe and y with Reddy?¡± Daisie wrinkled her nose and snorted with her head held high. ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± Stephen chuckled as he handed a te of spaghetti to Daisie. ¡°You cane to y with Reddy whenever you want. Come, have some. You too, Colton and Wayion.¡± ¡°Thank you, Grandpa.¡± Colton and Wayion thanked Stephen at the same time. Stephen put the fork down and stood up on his feet when he heard the bell. ¡°I¡¯ll go answer the door.¡± When he opened the door and saw Nn, he was stunned. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, you¡­¡± ¡°Good evening, sir¡± Nn bowed his head slightly and greeted respectfully, which made Stephen a little ufortable. ¡°Daddy, how did you get here?¡± Colton raised his head, his eyes glowing brightly. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Daisie rolled her eyes at her brother and said, ¡°Of course, Daddy is here for Mommy. Do you even need to ask?¡± Stephen gave Nn another set of cutlery and tes. He knew their situation, but he figured that he shouldn¡¯t ask so many questions in front of the kids. After all, the kids still did not know that their parents were getting a divorce. ¡°Hehe, did you feel lonely eating alone at home, so you came to look for Mommy?¡± Maisie was stunned. She lifted her head to look at Colton and frowned. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t talk when you¡¯re eating,¡± she said. Nn pressed his lips tightly and did not say anything. Wayion noticed something and asked, ¡°Daddy, are you having a fight with Mommy?¡± After hearing what Wayion said, Daisie and Colton looked toward Nn and Maisie. Did their parents really have a fight? Sensing the awkward situation between the two, Stephen chimed in and said, ¡°Silly kid, there¡¯s no way your parents are fighting If they were fighting, would your Daddy stille here?¡± Chapter 455 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 455 The kids felt Stephen was right. Besides, if their parents were really having a fight, then Nn wouldn¡¯t havee here to have dinner with them. The kids decided to stay for a night after they finished their dinner. Stephen brought the kids back to their rooms to tell them bedtime stories. At the same time, he wanted to leave some personal space for Maisie and Nn. Maisie was cleaning the table and doing the dishes in the kitchen while Nn watched on. He clenched his fists multiple times, and then he walked into the kitchen. He rolled his sleeves up and said, ¡°Let me help you.¡± Maisie was stunned. Before she could make any response, Nn had taken the te in her hand away. Maisie remained standing, frozen stiff on the spot. She said with her head lowered, ¡°Are you doing this for the kids?¡± His eyshes fluttered slightly, and he replied, ¡°Yeah.¡± Maisie broke intoughter. ¡°How long do you think we can keep this up?¡± Nn froze, but he did not say anything. Biting her lower lip, Maisie turned around and said, ¡°If you want to stay here, I¡¯ll give the room to you, and I¡¯ll exin to the kids.¡± Nn clutched at the te in his hand tightly. After she left, the only sound left in therge kitchen was the sloshing of the running water. When Maisie came out of the bathroom, she saw Nn was sitting on the bed with a gloomy face. Just when she was about to leave the room, Nn stopped her by grabbing at her wrist. Dumbfounded, Maisie turned her head to look at him.¡± You¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯re still husband and wife before we get divorced¡± Nn said. After that, he let go of her, rose to his feet, and walked past her. ¡°I¡¯m going to take a bath.¡± Maisie¡¯s face sank. ¡®We¡¯re still husband and wife before we get divorced?¡¯ It seemed to her that he was determined to get a divorce with her. Judging from this, she did not have the confidence that she could change his mind. At night, Maisie slept with her back facing Nn. They were sleeping on the same bed, but it felt as if there was a big gap between them, and none of them dared to cross the line. Maisie couldn¡¯t sleep. When she heard the movements behind her, she opened her eyes. In the next second, the man behind her grabbed her into his arms, causing her to freeze. She then turned her head around in surprise. ¡°Nn?¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Nn did not make any progress after that. He just looked at her for a long while and held her tightly in his arms. ¡°Let¡¯s sleep.¡± Maisie did not say anything. Her long eyshes fell and covered the disappointment in her eyes. Did he still love her? Maisie couldn¡¯t tell. By the time Maisie woke up the following day, Nn was already gone. After cleaning herself up, she came downstairs. The three kids were eating breakfast prepared by Stephen, but Nn was nowhere to be seen. ¡°Morning, Mommy,¡± Daisie greeted as she sipped from her ss of milk, leaving some milk around her mouth in the process. Maisie chuckled and took a paper towel to wipe her mouth. Then, she said, ¡°Morning, Daisie.¡± Maisie sat in front of the table and asked, ¡°Where is Nn?¡± ¡°Daddy has gone to his office. He asked us not to disturb you and let you sleep a little more,¡± Colton replied. Maisie smiled but did not say anything. After they finished their breakfast, Stephen walked Maisie to the door. ¡°Zee, I know I have no right to poke my nose into the affairs between you and Mr. VIUMICI TUU Goldmann, but if you reallye to a point where you need to make a decision, I just want you to know that I¡¯ll support you no matter what.¡± Maisie turned her head around to look at him and forced a smile on her face. She nodded and replied,¡± Thank you, Dad.¡± . She drove her car and came to Soul Jewelry. There was a group of people holding signs in front of the company. All of them were Irene¡¯ s fans, and they were here to stand up for Irene. Had it not been for the security to keep them under control, there was a probability that they would have rushed into thepany and caused trouble. As soon as Maisie got out of her car, someone shouted, ¡°Ms. Zora!¡± Chapter 456 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 456 Several reporters suddenly appeared in front of Maisie to interview her. ¡°Ms. Zora, may I ask if the recement of Soul Jewelry¡¯s spokesperson is happening because Irene Linwood isn¡¯t famous enough?¡±. ¡°Can you exin what¡¯s the reason behind Soul Jewelry¡¯s unteral breach of contract and its decision to coborate with another spokesperson?¡± The camera was almost shoved into Maisie¡¯s face while the fans on the side shouted, ¡°Soul Jewelry is just another snobby brand that looks down on others! Get your sorry *ss out of Bassburgh!¡± ¡°A trash brand like Soul isn¡¯t worthy of our Irene!¡± Maisie¡¯s eyes dimmed as she looked at the camera. She then sneered. ¡°Did you not hear what her fans just said? A brand like us is indeed not worthy of an artist like Irene.¡± The reporters were rendered speechless. They thought she would have an exnation for the situation and did not expect her attitude to be so rigid. She isn¡¯t afraid of being torn apart by Irene¡¯s fans, is she?¡¯ Irene¡¯s fans got extremely piqued when they heard her response, and someone from the crowd rushed up and stretched out his hands to push Maisie. Suddenly, a strong arm grabbed Maisie into his arms and pushed the fan who assaulted her away. Maisie turned her head, took a glimpse at the familiar facial outline, and was slightly startled. Nn nced at the fan, who fell to the ground, then shifted his re toward those people at the side. His tone sounded stern and cold. ¡°If you don¡¯t want your idol to be banned from the entertainment industry, get out of here!¡± The fans making a fuss were obviously frightened by Nn¡¯s imposing manner, but some fans still managed to muster some courage and shouted, ¡°What right do you have to ban her from showbiz? That¡¯s not how things should work even if you have the power to do so!¡± Nn¡¯s eyes looked gloomy and cold, and his hostility became slightly more prominent. ¡°Come again?¡± The fans who had just refuted him were too afraid even to open their mouth immediately. Maisie pulled Nn away and walked up to the fans.¡± Before you start creating another stir out here again, please go and find it out yourselves. Irene signed a contract and agreed to be Soul¡¯s spokesperson but was a no-show on the same day the contract was signed . So, is it because Soul Jewelry isn¡¯t worthy of hiring someone else? Or is Irene too popr now that she¡¯s turning up her nose at others ¡°I can understand your idol¡¯s decision to want to be a poser, but I won¡¯t let her do so with Soul Jewelry. I¡¯ll make myself clear here today, once and for all. Soul Jewelry will never hire untrustworthy artists like Irene ever again in the future.¡± Maisie finished expressing her thoughts, left a flustered crowd behind, turned around, and walked back into thepany. She entered the elevator, saw that Nn was still following her, and turned around suspiciously. ¡°Nn Goldmann, aren¡¯t you supposed to be heading to thepany?¡± Nn¡¯s thin lips were slightly pursed. He hade here just to see her, but he did not admit it. ¡°I was just passing by.¡± Maisie smirked. ¡°You were just passing by? Then why aren¡¯t you heading back now?¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Nn¡¯s clenched hands loosened. ¡°Yeah, call me if something else pops up.¡± He left after saying that. Maisie stared at his silhouette as he departed from the scene, and the corners of her lips rose slightly. ¡®Sure enough, he was still worried about me! She walked back to her office and saw Cherie talking to Kennedy again. After Cherie saw her, she hurriedly stepped forward and asked, ¡°Maisie, you¡¯vee back. The fans downstairs didn¡¯t make things difficult for you, right?¡± ¡°Why are you back here again?¡± Maisie smiled. She had asked Cherie to go back to the training camp. After all, she did not need Cherie to follow her around anymore. Cherie did not dare to say that Nn had asked her to follow Maisie around, so she scratched her cheeks. ¡°Oh, I missed you, Maisie! It¡¯s too boring in the training camp, and I¡¯m looking for something to do. I¡¯m one of Soul¡¯s employees from now on, and I don¡¯t need you to pay me!¡± Maisie gazed at her suspiciously. Chapter 457 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 457 ¡®Cherie, a youngdy who loves money as much as her life would actually say that she doesn¡¯t want a sry?¡¯ Kennedy came over. ¡°Zee, Mr. Lucas¡¯endorsement video has been released.¡± Maisie nodded as her gaze turned sharp. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s wait for Irene to embarrass herself now.¡± #Soul¡¯s Spokesperson: Louis Lucas# #Irene Linwood was a No-Show and was Reprimanded for Being a Poser# Soul Jewelry instantly caused a sensation amongizens after its official ount released Louis¡¯ endorsement video on YouTube and other social media tforms. Manyizens thought that if Soul could invite Louis Lucas, the Prince of Violin, and had the balls to rece Irene, it was obvious that Irene had really out-posed herself and had managed to provoke Soul Jewelry. Just as theizens expressed their different opinions and defended their respective views, Irene¡¯s fans were still whitewashing Irene. They even released a video in which Maisie mentioned that Irene was unworthy to make things worse. However, what Irene¡¯s fans did online backfired very soon. Soul Jewelry¡¯s official ounts released the contract signed by Irene together with the schedule that they had on that day. There was also a statement that exined how things happened on the day of the filming of the endorsement video, which imed that Irene had missed the appointment without providing any reason beforehand, causing Soul¡¯s staff members to wait for her throughout the whole afternoon. Irene¡¯s assistant had told Soul¡¯s person-in-charge that Irene was recording a variety show on that day, but Irene had already agreed on the shooting schedule before that and had breached the contract just because of the schedule conflict. After that, some of theizens who could not stand Irene¡¯s attitude actually found a video recording online that showed Irene had been enjoying her afternoon at a private swimming pool of a hotel on the day of the shooting, ignoring the terms that she had agreed on listed in the endorsement contract. After all the documents and videos were posted online, Irene was being smoked by theizens from all sides. This series of events had also established and reaffirmed her image as a poser and the fact that she had been reced because of her arrogance. When Irene saw the news about her all over the social media tforms, she trembled with anger and smashed her phone on the table.¡± How did this happen!?¡± Her assistant picked up the phone, looked at the post disyed on the screen, and the expression on her face changed instantly. But Irene had already grabbed her by the shoulders and shook her like a madman before she could say anything. ¡°rify for me now!¡± ¡°Irene, calm down first.¡± ¡°How do you expect me to calm down? I have to ask my uncle for help.¡± Irene grabbed her phone and called her uncle. ¡®All these posts will definitely be removed from the trending searches as soon as my unclees forward! Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. She got on the phone. ¡°Uncle, please help me. I have a problem now-¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t bring you into the entertainment industry just so that you can be a showoff. You really have the guts to provoke just about anyone out there, huh? So do you know who the owner of Soul Jewelry is? It¡¯s Mrs. Goldmann, and you still want me to help you out?¡± Irene waspletely stunned after her uncle reprimanded her. ¡®The owner behind Soul Jewelry is actually Mrs. Goldmann? But isn¡¯t that just a newly established jewelrypany?¡¯ ¡°Uncle, please help me to.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t help you when ites to this matter. You¡¯re on your own now.¡± Her uncle then hung up the call. Irene sat slumped on the couch. And her manager called at this moment. She answered the call in a daze, ¡®Mr. Yankov.¡± ¡°Irene Linwood, look at this pile of sh*t you¡¯ve just brought to the agency. You¡¯ve just risen to fame after a few years in showbiz, and you re already starting to be so full of yourself? ¡°Now, not only Soul but even Taylor and other jewelrypanies have issued notices to prohibit you from endorsing any of their jewelr ¡°The jewelry industry has officially banned you, and all your career opportunities have beenpletely cut off. You¡¯re not going to get any endorsement opportunities in the future!¡± Irene finally understood how it was all her fault, but it was already toote. No one dared to say anything about her when she acted arrogantly and presumptuously-others would only turn a blind eye in the past when her uncle was there to protect her, but she had run into someone who was out of her league now At ckgold¡­ ln read the news and posts spreading across all social media tforms as a faint hint of amusement shed across his eyes. seems that she¡¯s solved it.¡¯ Chapter 458 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 458 Nn ced the tablet downl, opened the drawer and looked at the divorce papers There was a knock on the door Nn closed the drawer as Quincy walked in ¡°Sir, Mi Hernandez de Armas wishes to meet you Nn paused, lowered his gaze, and said nonchntly, ¡°let him in Quincy went out to report for a short moment before Hernandez entered the office and sal on the couch by himself Nn got up and walked to the couch while Quincy poured some lea and then exited the room and closed the door ¡°Mr. de Armas, is there anything that requires my attention?¡± Hernandez raised his head, took a nce at him, and said with a lukewarm tone, ¡°Yes.¡± Hemandez continued coldly after Nn sat down. ¡°I know what happened to you and Maisie in Stoslo, and I can understand what Maisie told me the other day now.¡± Nn frowned. ¡°What did Zee tell you?¡± Hernandez looked calmly and straight at him, his expression one of disapproval. ¡°You should be thankful that my granddaughter has a thing for you. I once asked her to leave you, and I also reminded her that if she were to insist that she wants to stay with you, she would run into some life-threatening incidents sooner orter because of your identity. Even if I don¡¯t use her to deal with the Goldmanns, those people won¡¯t necessarily do the same.¡± Nn¡¯s lips were tightly pursed, forming a line. ¡°What did she tell me back then? She told me that she would never turn against you even when the whole world was to do so, and she would never leave you.¡± Hernandez¡¯s words sent a hint of shock through the bottom of Nn¡¯s eyes, and his hands, which were ced on his thighs, clenched tightly and trembled a little. ¡®Zee¡­ Did she actually say that?¡¯ Hernandez nced at him. ¡°My granddaughter asked me about your mother¡¯s kidnapping incident from 15 years ago, the day she came to see me. I know the Goldmanns have always thought that I¡¯m the one who did it back then, and I never thought to rify anything to you. ¡°My hatred for the Goldmanns originates from the death of my father and my amputated leg as both these incidents are rted to your great-grandfather, but what Maisie said that day made me feel a little concerned.¡± Hernandez pondered for a moment and added, ¡°Maybe the hatred between the Goldmanns and me was, as she said, misguided.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Nn lowered his gaze and said indifferently, ¡°When someone lured me to Stoslo with the cause of my mother¡¯s death, I already guessed that the cause of my mother¡¯s death wasn¡¯t that simple.¡± Hernandez put his hands together, intertwined his fingers, and then ced them on his thigh. ¡°I know that those people were behind your mother¡¯s incident from 15 years ago. But because of my hatred for the Goldmanns, I thought it didn¡¯t matter, even if I was not the one who did it. One more or one less crime on my shoulders wouldn¡¯t extinguish the hatred rooted deep in my heart.¡± His gaze looked cold and stern after he finished speaking. ¡°Actually, I know that those people have always wanted to win the de Armas over. I came to Zlokova in search of my granddaughter and learned about her rtionship with you, but I didn¡¯t n to disclose her rtionship with the de Armas, just to y on the safer side. ¡°Because I don¡¯t want her to go through what my daughter, Marina, had to go through.¡± Nn was astonished. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Hernandez¡¯s expression turned extremely regretful and depressed, while his gaze, which had always been sharp and keen, appeared to look sorrowful and agonizing. ¡°Do you know how heartbroken I was when Maisie told me that her mother died of the sleeper virus? Her infection, it¡¯s because of me.¡± Legalitas A hint of surprise shed across Nn¡¯s eyes. Zee¡¯s mother died of the virus too?¡¯ ¡®My daughter Marina was only 17 years old 30 years ago. She wanted to sign herself up as a volunteer in the area where the virus outbreak took ce. I was very worried about her, afraid that the threat of the virus would still be lingering in the area.¡± Chapter 459 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 459 ¡°Back then, the Kents were still my allies. They gave me a vial and told me that it was a vine that could resist the virus infection. So because I trusted in the Kents and how much I worried about my daughter¡¯s wellbeing, I bought it with a lot of money. I then injected the vine into my daughter.¡± Hernandez clenched his fists and gnashed his teeth. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect my daughter to be still infected by the virus. It¡¯s no wonder she would suddenly leave the de Armas a yearter and travel to Morwich with Strix. Those people actually lied to me for decades! ¡°As for that vial, it was not the vine at all but a prototype of the virus, and they lied to me so that I would use my daughter for the experiment!¡± The atmosphere in the office remained silent for a moment while Nn poured himself a cup of tea and then asked slowly, ¡°Is the virus part of their experiment?¡± ¡®Erwin told me in Stoslo that my infection is only the first step. Hernandez¡¯s emotional breakdown was caused upon learning the truth behind his daughter¡¯s infection even after being vinated. Thus, he did not n to hide it anymore. ¡°Regarding the incident that involved the eldest princess, the reason my father chose to withdraw the de Armas from the disputes within the royal family was actually not all because of the incident where Patrick Goldmann held me hostage. ¡°Patrick Goldmann held me hostage to force my father into taking a step backward. I then lost a leg and found out that my father¡¯s death was rted to Patrick Goldmann. All these had caused me to hate Patrick Goldmann and the Goldmanns. I admit that I was blinded by hatred, so I listened to them ¡°My father had always been aware of what experiments those leftists were running, but he had always thought those experiments were carried out to invent vines to cure the virus. ¡°My father used to lock himself in his room for a whole week after the outbreak 30 years ago. He was extremely depressed thest time I saw him. And thest thing that he said to me was not to follow in his footsteps. I didn¡¯t understand what he meant at that time, but then I never heard from him until the day I was informed of the cause of his death, I was very angry.¡± Hernandez took a deep breath. He had reflected on it for a few days and thought carefully about what his father had said back then and how the vine these people had given to him turned out to be the virus itself. He finally understood everything. ¡°Patrick Goldmann did almost die at my father¡¯s hands back then, bute to think about it, given his skills, my father shouldn¡¯t even be able to hurt him at all. However, my father managed to injure him severely as if it was a piece of cake. It¡¯s obvious that he was no longer in his prime at that time, ¡°After my father died, they told me that Patrick Goldmann was the one who killed him. I was young and impulsive back then, so all i wanted was to seek revenge on Patrick Goldmann, but he didn¡¯t get to live longter on¡­¡± Nn¡¯s eyes turned gloomy. I¡¯ve had the chance to experience my greatgrandfather¡¯s skills through my grandfather because my great-grandfather was the one who taught him all those skills.¡¯N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°My grandfather got infected too.¡± He understood one thing immediately and asked, ¡°What kind of experiment is that?¡± Hernandez closed his eyes for a while before answering his question with a distressed expression,¡± You should know what all the wealthy people in the world are afraid of, right?¡± Nn pursed his lips tightly. He then added, ¡°They¡¯re afraid of the sufferings that they¡¯ll get from aging, illnesses, and death, which, ording to thew of nature, are inevitable stages of life. No medicine in this world could bless any human with immortality. Yet, they were willing to try it as long as it could relieve the suffering they would get from illnesses or even prevent cancer. ¡°The same applies to the royals 100, so they want to invent an antibody. That¡¯s how they started to illegally develop a virus that could change one¡¯s gic constitution. They then injected the virus into humans and injected the vine into themter on, but all the trials failed, which led to the major outbreak from 30 years ago. That was how the panic caused by the epidemic led to the failure of the princess, causing her to lose the people¡¯s trust and support. Hence, she fell into their trapter on.¡± Chapter 460 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 460 Nn sped his hands that were ced in front of him tightly before opening his pursed lips slightly. ¡®They¡¯re still experimenting Hemandez was stunned and then asked, ¡°How did you know about that?¡± Because I¡¯ve been infected¡¯ His indifferent gazended on the leacup ¡°There¡¯s no incubation penod this time around. It¡¯s a new virus.¡± ¡°Does Maisie know about this? ¡°She doesn¡¯t know Hernandez was shocked and did not speak for a long time Nn stared at him. ¡°Zee¡¯s mother was infected with the virus. She must have taken something to counter it after that, which is why Zee isn¡¯t showing any signs of infection. Not to mention that her blood is very special¡± Hernandez took a deep breath picked up the teacup but did not drink from it. Nn then said nonchntly, il divorce Maisie Hernandez nced at Nn for quite a while. Judging from what he just saw, he could see that Nn really cared about his granddaughter. He then put down the teacup 1 see ¡°Please keep it a secret for me. Dont you n to live on?¡± Hernandez asked him calmly There was a very subtle surge of emotion of the bottom of Nn¡¯s dimmed eyes, and he did not answer the question directly. ¡°You and Erwin will be here protecting her, and I¡¯ve also given her half of ckgold¡¯s shares. The Goldmanns wont fall even if i die now. This is also on escape hatch thariveleitor myself Alter Hermandezlelt Nn started coughing violently all of a sudden, and the blood spilling from his mouth stained his fingers red. Quincy opened the door when he heard the sound and stepped forward to support him with a panicked expression. ¡°Sir, I¡¯ll take you to the hospital can¡¯t go to the hospital Noian¡¯s toon gradually turned pale, Til leave the divorce procedures to you butletch me back first Maisie had been sitting in her office all afternoon Het ryelids kept twiichung, which made her feel a little womed. There was an uneasy feeling lurking in a darke of her heart At this time she received a message from Quincy, and her expression became extremely sorrowful when she saw that it was about Nn asing her loke care of the divorce procedures Martie put on in makeup and nned to head to Nn¡¯s office to talk about the terms of the divorce. Surprisingly, she was told that Nn had noe to his office for a few days already, and Quincy had been in charge of thepany¡¯s affairs. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Sve worked toward the administrative office, and Quincy was really the only person in the office ¡°Vs Vanderbilt, you¡¯vee Quincy got up and ced the agreement on the desk, ¡°Mt. Goldmann asked you to sign it first.¡± 78 Nn really nning to get a divorce? Maisie was so calm that is felt a little cene, Quincy toweled bas gaze as his facial expression looked very tense. I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Vanderbilt, Mr. Goldmann has his reasons when ites to this mattet You should just sionit ne¡¯s clenched lists loosened i want to see Nn Qundy repised, i Coldmann said that he wont be seeing anyone for the meantirne¡± Quincy, wh you tell me what happened to Nn7¡å Once Moiste bould not get an answer from Nn, she could only turn to Quincy and ask him Quincy obuto geetha Maite was bried about Nn, but he could not tell her anything. He had swot to kompil a s¨¦rt ¡°Tin very sorry, Ms. Vanderbilt.¡± Maisie understood tomcthing from his facial erpression and then nced at the divorce agreement I won¡¯t sign it then Quincy was taken aback Unfortunately, Masis left bt he could say anything Maisie walked to the bulding trance and got into her car and her brands holding the steering wheel tightened white her heart ¡°Divorca, divorce divorce Nn Goldmann, is the what you¡¯ve premised me in the beginning? pici 40V ¡°You only n to shove me away without telling me anything? Keep dreaming! Maisie picked up her phone and called Ryleigh.¡± Ryleigh, are you free tonight? Let¡¯s meet over a drink.¡± Chapter 461 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 461 In the evening, Maisie went to pick up Ryleigh. Ryleigh was wearing a suspender skirt and had a pair of ponytails, looking pure and energetic. She got into the car and fastened her seat belt. ¡°Why would you think of asking me out for a drink all of a sudden?¡± Maisie had already started the car and departed. She only gave off a depressing smile. ¡°I¡¯m in a bad mood.¡± ¡°You and Nn, did you quarrel or what?¡± Ryleigh sensed her emotions. ¡®Wasn¡¯t everything fine between the two of you before you we to Stoslo? Maisie¡¯s eyshes twitched, but she could not bear to utter the sentence ¡®we¡¯re going through a divorce¡± in the end. She did not say it, maybe because she wanted to maintain the marriage in front of others, even if she was only lying to herself for a short moment. When they came to a bar, both of them ordered a cocktail respectively. Ryleigh stirred the drink with a straw and turned to look at her. *Zee, are you okay?¡± Maisie paused for a split second but then changed the subject. ¡®Are you nning to dy your marriage with Louis?¡± Ryleigh took a nce at her and then muttered, ¡®I don¡¯t want to get married either, but my dad, Aunt Lucas, and my aunt are all exceptionally optimistic about this marriage. You know me, I don¡¯t want to get married because of the connection that my family will benefit from. Can marriage without any love and affection be called marriage? ¡°What¡¯s more, Louis and I don¡¯t agree with each other all the time. We¡¯re always at each other¡¯s throats whenever we meet. Besides, I¡¯ve looked into him. He has an ex-girlfriend who¡¯s a supermodel, and she has a beautiful figure and a bootylicious body whenpared to me. But still, she broke up with him in the end. This means that the woman eventually regained her senses and could no longer stand his irritable temper.¡± Maisie was about to say something when her gaze suddenly shifted onto the man who appeared beside Ryleigh. She wanted to remind Ryleigh, but Ryleigh¡¯s chattering words and quick speech rate made it impossible for her to speak up. In the end, she could only reach out and pat her helplessly. ¡°What are you patting me for? I don¡¯t think I¡¯m wrong. He¡¯s a vicious and emotionally unstable man¡­¡± Ryleigh continued to deliver her beliefs, but her voice became softer and softer. She then followed Maisie¡¯s line of sight and turned her head, only to see Louis standing beside her. Louis did not seem to have seen them. He only asked the bartender for two sses of liquor. While Ryleigh shifted nearer to Maisie subconsciously and whispered, ¡°He didn¡¯t hear it, did he?¡± ¡°I guess so.¡¯ Maisie nodded. Louis, who took the liquor from the bartender, turned to look at the two of them, ¡°Are the two of you here by yourselves?¡± Maisie gave off a faint smile. ¡°Yes, cousin, are you here with your friends?¡± ¡°What did you just call me?¡¯ Louis was a little surprised. After all, Maisie had never addressed him a s her cousin. ¡°My cousin.¡± Maisie shrugged and then ced her hand on Ryleigh¡¯s shoulder, trying to make herself look as normal as possible. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to invite me and my cousin-inw over for a drink?¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Ryleigh shuddered and smacked her hand off her shoulder. ¡°Who¡¯s your cousin-inw?¡± Zee, this sl*t, all she knows is to make a fool out of me!¡¯ Louis took a nce at Ryleigh and then looked at Maisie again. ¡°Come with me then.¡± Maisie wrapped her arm around Ryleigh¡¯s shoulders and caught up to Louis while Maisie hauled over Ryleigh. When they arrived at the private room door, Maisie was surprised to find that Helios was sitting among the young men in the room. Ryleigh was surprised, rushed over to Helios¡¯ side, and sat down. ¡°Helios, you¡¯ve always been a workaholic. Why would you be here, drinking?¡± Helios gave off a faint smile. ¡°I¡¯m free tomorrow, and that¡¯s rare, so I came out to get together with some friends.¡± With that said, he looked up at Maisie, who was approaching them. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, you¡¯re here too.¡± Maisie nodded at him and took a seat in the corner. The other three men were dressed in eye-catching, exceptional clothes. Although their appearance and temperament were not as good as Helios and Louis¡¯s, they had their own merits, and they all knew Ryleigh. Chapter 462 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 462 ¡°Lew, it¡¯s strange that you actually called your fiancee here to drink with us.¡± Tanner Hannigan was holding a red wine ss, and his gaze was fixed on Louis as he teased and chuckled. Louis did not respond to him. Ryleigh threw the snacks on the table at him.¡± Nonsense! What are you bbering about over there?¡± Tanner avoided the projectiles andughed. ¡°We¡¯re all living in the same circle. Who wouldn¡¯t know about the engagement between the Hills and the Lucases?¡± No one in the social circle did not know about the news about the engagement between the Hills and the Lucases. It was already a fact that had been nned and prepared round the clock. Even if Ryleigh did not want to acknowledge the fact, she could not hide from it for the rest of her life. Donovan Santiago, sitting beside Louis, also teased Helios with a chuckle. ¡°Hels, are you still not going to start thinking about your marriage?¡± Helios put down his ss. ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not in a hurry? You¡¯re almost the same age as Nn. By the way, it¡¯s been several years since Nnst came out with us for a get-together, hasn¡¯t it?¡± Tanner looked at Donovan. ¡°He has a family now. He¡¯s no longer a bachelor like you who goes around flirting and picking up women.¡± ¡°Hey, since when did you see me picking up women? Don¡¯t nder me. There are other women here in the room.¡± Everyone¡¯s gazes shifted onto Maisie after Donovan said that. Maisie picked up the wine ss and shook it lightly. From the moment they came in until they started chatting, she only sat there in the corner, drinking alone. At that moment, a silhouette sat down beside her. Louis and Helios both looked a tad bit anxious. Jayden Lichtenberg did not know who Maisie was, and he had been drinking a little too much. His usual yboy style was exceptionally prominent when he ced his arms around her shoulder and said to the two, ¡°You guys really have neglected this belle for too long, and you actually allow her to sit here and drink by herself. But it doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll drink with the belle.¡± Just as Ryleigh was about to say something, Helios asked coldly, ¡°Jayden, do you know who she is?¡± Tanner and Donovan were aware of the change in Helios¡¯expression, so they stared at Maisie for a long time and vaguely felt that she looked rather familiar. Jayden was already a little tipsy, so he did not care much. ¡°Who is she? How would I know that? Isn¡¯t she here to get drunk too?¡± Helios was about to speak, but he saw Maisie clinking sses with him, ¡°Yes, we¡¯re all here to get drunk, so let¡¯s have a good time tonight.¡± Louis and Helios were obviously a little surprised by her calmness. They even felt that something was wrong with her. Ryleigh suddenly leaned over and said to Jayden sullenly, ¡°If you get drunk together with Mr. Goldmann¡¯s wife, your head will most probably be floating on the Yurp River tomorrow.¡± ¡®Mr. Goldmann! Upon hearing these two words, Jayden sobered and looked at her. ¡°What did you just say?¡± ¡°It turns out to be Mrs. Goldmann¡­¡± Tanner was very surprised. They had heard of her, but they had never seen her in person. It had been a sensation when Mr. Goldmann announced their marriage. It had been published in the newspaper back then, so he finally recalled this familiar face. Jayden suddenly let go of his hand that was wrapping around Maisie¡¯s shoulders and shifted a little away from her. No matter how much of an imp he was, he would not dare to trick Mrs. Goldmann into drinking with him! Louis got up, walked over, and sat in Jayden¡¯s seat, while Maisie only held the wine ss in her hand and had not taken a sip out of it. It was obvious to the eye that she was neither happy nor devastated. She was only feeling a little blue. She put down the wine ss and got up. ¡°You guys should continue drinking. I¡¯ll go out for a walk.¡± ¡°Zee!¡± Ryleigh stood up. Unfortunately, Maisie had already left the private room. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. 11 Upiei 404 Ryleigh wanted to go after her, but Helios held her back. He got up. ¡°I¡¯ll go. As a woman, she¡¯s not safe out there, and you going with her won¡¯t make much of a difference.¡± Ryleigh watched as Helios put on a mask and cap and went after Maisie, not knowing what she could do for a while. Chapter 463 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 463 Ryleigh did not want to stay here alone, so she was grabbing her handbag when she turned around and found out that Maisie¡¯s phone was on the couch. ¡°Sigh, how did she¡­¡± When she picked up the phone and tapped on the screen, she saw an unread text message when the screen lit up. She was obviously shocked when she saw the content of the text message. Louis looked at her. ¡°Is it her phone?¡± Ryleigh did not answer, picked up her handbag, and quickly dashed out of the room. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°Lew, what are they¡­¡± Donovan asked while the other two looked a little confused. Louis took a deep breath and got up. ¡°You guys should continue. I¡¯ll catch up to them and check things out.¡± As soon as Ryleigh walked out of the bar, Louis came up to her, held her, and said slowly, ¡°Call Helios and ask him where he is. I¡¯ll take you there.¡± Ryleigh was still trapped in a daze. Louis thought she did not hear him and was about to say something when Ryleigh suddenly looked up at him. ¡°Mr. Goldmann wants to divorce Zee.¡± Maisie was sitting on the bench beside a neon fountain. And when Helios arrived, she was the only person left in the park. Helios walked toward her. ¡°It¡¯s sote in the night now. Aren¡¯t you afraid that Nn will worry about you if you stay in such a ce alone ¡°Will he worry about me?¡± Maisie stopped talking then looked up at him. The smile on her face became a little bit more indifferent. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t know that he wants to divorce me, right? It seems that he¡¯s made up his mind.¡± ¡°He wants to divorce you?¡± The momentary shock in Helios¡¯s eyes disappeared almost instantly. She continued. ¡°He¡¯s gotten the divorce papers drafted and printed out. What else can I do?¡± Maisie gave off a smirk that was filled with selfmockery. ¡°He gave me custody of my children and also half of the shares of ckgold. He¡¯s truly a considerate man, huh?¡± ¡®He didn¡¯t argue with me, didn¡¯t try to take anything from me, and even gave me shares. It¡¯s definitely a good deal for me to agree to the divorce. However¡­ All I want to know is why he must divorce me. He clearly still cares for me and is still in love with me! Helios lowered his gaze and smiled. ¡°He could still think of this when he¡¯s trying to get a divorce. Do you know what it means to obtain half of ckgold¡¯s shares?¡± Maisie did not say anything. Helios then said mildly, ¡°Even if Nn and other shareholders own half of thepany¡¯s shares, if you own the other half, it means that you¡¯re the biggest shareholder of ckgold.¡± As he was saying so, he looked down at Maisie, who was sitting on the bench with aplex expression, and sighed. ¡°He¡¯s giving you the wholepany in disguise.¡± She was rather shocked. ¡®Nn wants to give ckgold to me in disguise? How can it be? Has he lost his mind?¡¯ Helios sat down beside her. ¡°Nn doesn¡¯t seem like someone who would y with women¡¯s feelings. He even thought of giving you the whole ckgold through this divorce. If what you have with him was just a y to him, do you think you can get any of these things from him?¡± Maisie remained silent. She had not thought too much about it when Nn brought up the divorce. She had only thought that Nn was using these to humiliate her and force her into agreeing to the divorce. ¡°You seem to know Nn very well.¡± She smiled. Helios¡¯s legs were crossed together. Although he was wearing casual and low-key clothing, a cap, and a mask, he still could not conceal his elegance. If Nn were a ss of strong liquor, which was extremely intoxicating once consumed, then Helios would be a cup of tea. The more someone got to taste his temperament, the more intense their feelings for him would get. He then added, ¡°Nn and I grew up together, and I used to envy him.¡± ¡°Envy him?¡± Maisie was startled. ¡®Helios is born without ack of anything, with a famous family background, and his ancestors have been officials for generations. His status and identity should be envied by many instead, right?¡¯ Chapter 464 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 464 ¡°Yes, I envied him for having parents who love him, and I envied the freedom that he has.¡± Helios exined with a smile. The loneliness in his eyes made Maisie feel that he was indeed envious of Nn. Helios added indifferently, ¡°Someone once told me that it will be a tragedy if humans don¡¯t have any dreams and don¡¯t have the guts to live for themselves but only know how to follow the rules and survive this world, jumping from one day to another.¡± He then turned to look at her. ¡°The person who said that was Nn¡¯s mother, Aunt Natasha Knowles,¡± Maisie opened her mouth but did not speak. He continued to say slowly. ¡°The elders in my family have always been very strict. When I was young, besides learning etiquette and established practices, I also had to read various books 10 supplement my knowledge. And after I went to a private college, I had to learn even more things. Thus, I didn¡¯t have enough time to rx. I didn¡¯t even dare to hope to be able to make friends back then.¡± Maisie understood that being born into a prestigious family would bless one with noble status, but the rules that one had to obey would be extremely strict too. ¡°Then how did you and Nn get to know each other?¡± Maisie seemed to have a whim and wanted to know more about Nn¡¯s childhood all of a sudden. Helios moved on with the story. ¡°My family punished me to kneel in front of the portraits of my ancestors because I made a mistake back then. I felt too aggrieved and ran away from the manor. That was when I ran into Nn and his mother on the street.¡± Helios had only been a few years old at the time, and Nn was only one year older than him. Natasha had seen him crying helplessly in the corner, so she had stepped forward to ask him about his encounter and then brought him back to the Goldmann mansion. From that time, he and Nn had gotten to know each other. Helios would feel a sense of carefree happiness in the Goldmann mansion, and there was where he could get to feel the warmth of a home. Natasha had been treating him very well. He would go to the Goldmann mansion to y whenever he was free, and Natasha would make him his favorite snacks as if he were one of her sons. When Nn noticed how much his mother liked Helios back then, he became very calctive, jealous and had always liked to talk back to him. And whenever he could not win in a quarrel or a fight, Nn would just cry Helios burst intoughter. ¡°But there were times when Nn treated me well. He would give me medicine every time I was sentenced to kneel before the portraits, and my knees were slightly swollen. He would bring me along to y basketball with him when I told him that I had never yed basketball. He was also the one who brought me to the beach when I told him that I had never seen the ocean. Although his father reprimanded us big time when he found us, Nn was the one who stood up for me. ¡°There was even one time when he came to my house and scolded my grandfather just because he beat me u p. And in order to help me vent my anger, he released all the canaries that my grandfather raised. Those canaries were very expensive, and it made my grandfather extremely exasperated back then.¡± Maisie chuckled. ¡°Was he that naughty back then?¡± Helios nodded. ¡°It wasn¡¯t until Aunt Natasha¡¯s ident that he changedpletely. He no longer likes the fun and astir, he¡¯s taciturn, and even his emotions are beyondprehension. I hadn¡¯t seen him again for a few years after I graduated from high school. I only reunited with him again at a banquet that took ce after he came back from college to take over ckgold.¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Maisie lowered her gaze. ¡°Did you enter the entertainment industry because of his mother?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Helios looked at her. ¡°Because she once said to me that one can¡¯t control their origin, but their life is another story. I didn¡¯t want to be tied to the Bouchers all my life as my father did. I didn¡¯t want not to be able to do what I want to do and wait for my family to arrange everything for me. Do you know that my father couldn¡¯t even choose the woman that he has to live with for the rest of his life by himself?¡± Chapter 465 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 465 Maisie stopped talking. I¡¯ve heard from Cherie about the story between the Bouchers and the Knowles. If Yael hadn¡¯t given up on Natasha because of his family¡¯ s arrangement back then, perhaps, Nn wouldn¡¯t have been the Nn that I¡¯ve known and loved. Helios wouldn¡¯t have been the Helios who¡¯s sitting right beside me either. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡®Everything has already been predestined, and if I hadn¡¯t changed my mind back then, perhaps I would¡¯ve never met Nn. ¡®The absurd event from six years ago led us to tread into each other¡¯s life, sowing a seed that would only sproutter on. Six yearster, the gears of fate started turning again, causing us to run into each other once again. But isn¡¯t this all my choice? If I hadn¡¯t chosen toe back to Zlokova to fight for Vaenna but continued to enjoy the fame and fortune that I had earned in Stoslo, I might¡¯ve never met the father of my kids¡¯ Helios took a glimpse at his watch. ¡°It¡¯s veryte already. I¡¯ll fetch you home.¡± After hearing so much, Maisie didn¡¯t feel so bored anymore, so she got up and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±. ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to be so polite around me. Since we¡¯re destined to cross each other¡¯s path, I regard you as a friend of mine.¡± Helios smiled. Maisie and Helios came out of the park, only to see Nn standing in front of the car staring at them gloomily. Maisie had not seen Nn for several days. And when she got to see him again, she discovered that he seemed to have lost a lot of weight. Nheless, she was happy as he hade to find her. Maisie started to run toward Nn, but she then heard him say to Helios indifferently, ¡°If you like Maisie, you can have her as soon as we¡¯re done with our divorce.¡± A short sentence was enough to stop her from moving forward instantly. Helios narrowed his eyes. ¡°Would you be doing so willingly?¡± Nn snorted. ¡°She¡¯s just a woman. It¡¯s not that difficult to do so.¡± Maisie¡¯s trembling heart felt as if it was being sliced open by a de, her breath felt extremely heavy, and the joy and expectation on her face disappeared in an instant. Helios took a nce at Maisie and said unhurriedly,¡± Then why would you give her half of ckgold¡¯s shares through the divorce. I don¡¯t think you¡¯re the type of person who would hand over such arge portion of ckgold¡¯s share to others.¡± Nn¡¯s expression became tense, but he did not let anyone notice the hidden emotions at the bottom of his eyes. ¡°At the end of the day, I don¡¯t need that share. I¡¯m only doing so just to get her to leave. It¡¯s the same no matter who owns ckgold in the end. What a coincidence, you¡¯ll be one of the final benefactors of this transaction.¡± Helios frowned. Unexpectedly, a figure suddenly dashed up to Nn and punched him on the cheek before Helios could make any move. Even Maisie was startled. Nn, who was punched, found his bnce immediately, stood on his feet, rubbed the corner of his bloody lips with his fingertips, and clicked his tongue. Louis was pulled away by Ryleigh, who had just caught up to him. ¡°Louis Lucas, have you lost your mind?¡± ¡®He actually made a move on Nn Goldmann?¡¯ ¡°Have I lost my mind?¡± Louis asked, ring directly at Nn as his gaze became a little colder. ¡°Nn Goldmann, don¡¯t think that I¡¯m afraid of you just because you¡¯re one of the Goldmanns. Since you don¡¯t know how to speak like a human, then I¡¯ll train you until you know how to behave as an animal.¡± ¡°You?¡± Nn responded indifferently and without any hesitation. Ryleigh kept pulling Louis backward while she looked at Nn and Maisie in astonishment. She had read the content of Maisie¡¯s text message by ident, and she could not believe it was true that Nn wanted to divorce her. Not to mention that they had heard it all just now. ¡®How could Mr. Goldmann utter such hurtful words?¡¯ Ryleigh gnashed her teeth. Although she was cowardly and was afraid of Nn, he hurt Maisie, and she could not bear to witness that.¡± What do you think of Zee? It was you who begged like a beggar, asking her to marry you in the beginning, wasn¡¯t it? And now that she¡¯s agreed to get married to you, you¡¯re kicking her away without even a proper exnation?¡± Nn snorted coldly. The blood in his mouth was so vibrant that it looked very distinct from his pallid face. The contrast made him look like a vampire under the dark sky, looking all gloomy and cold. ¡°So? I¡¯ve grown tired of ying with her. Do you have a problem with that?¡± Chapter 466 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 466 ¡°Nn, you-¡± Louis wanted to rush over and beat him up, but Ryleigh was holding him back, and he couldn¡¯t just push her away. Louis rarely lost his temper and would never fight someone without a valid reason, but Nn crossed a line! ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Maisie looked calm as a statue-her expression was impossible to read. Her fingers curled, turned cold, and shuddered. She looked at Nn, her eyes finally turning red, and tears almost fell out of them. Still, Nn wouldn¡¯t look at her. He didn¡¯t dare. ¡°Nn, what can you do to me if I choose not to proceed with the divorce?¡± Yes, she had lost her dignity, but she still wanted to try and salvage their rtionship. She took a step back but wouldn¡¯t ept the divorce. She wouldn¡¯t leave even if he chased her away. How could she believe that the man who had risked his life to protect her in Stoslo didn¡¯t love her anymore or that he was already tired of her? ¡°Maisie, didn¡¯t you hear him? Getting a divorce with him would be your best choice.¡± Louis ground his teeth. He had treated her as his sister ever since she acknowledged that he was her cousin. When she wanted to be with Nn, even if Hernandez was his grandfather, he never talked bad about him and never even thought of asking them to split up. However, he couldn¡¯t ignore what he had heard and seen. If Nn couldn¡¯t appreciate her, the Lucases and Hernandez would. Ryleigh was on Louis¡¯ side because what he said made sense. ¡°Zee, if he wants a divorce, you shouldn¡¯t continue to be blinded. We should leave. There¡¯s plenty of fish in the sea!¡± They had seen how Nn was. Tired? nning to give her away to some other man after their divorce? How could someone say something like that? If she knew that that was going to happen, she should have just set Zee up with her cousin! Furthermore, that was the first time she saw Zee like that. If it were before, she wouldn¡¯t even have hesitated. Love was blind and would make people lose themselves, and Maisie was just another victim of it. But they couldn¡¯t know what Maisie and Nn had gone through. Maisie smiled sadly. ¡°I want to be cruel like him too, but I want to know¡­¡± She looked at him, trembling, ¡°Nn, did what you said before still stand?¡± He had said that no one would be able to break them apart unless he died, He had said that the only woman that he would marry would be Maisie. He had said that they would have a wedding that would make every socialite in Bassburgh jealous. And in return, she had said she would never leave him. But did all that still stand? Nn¡¯s lips were pressed into a thin, hard line. She hoped to see some reluctance in his eyes, but she didn¡¯t. He clenched his jaw as his deep eyes fell on her thin but strong yet beautiful face and said, ¡°I guess we have to do it byw. You know I¡¯ ve never lost a court case. Maisie, don¡¯t make it hard for yourself.¡± Her heart shattered upon hearing those words. He wouldn¡¯t try to salvage it and would rather use the law to end this marriage? ¡°Nn, do you really want to do that?¡± Was this what he wanted? Nn didn¡¯t say a thing. He opened his car door and stood there for a while before replying, ¡°There¡¯s not much time left to think about this.¡± Chapter 467 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 467 There wasn¡¯t much time left. The door mmed shut, and the ck car drove away, disappearing into the dark night. Maisie stood on the spot. When she lowered her head, the tears that had blurred out her vision fell to her shoes and sttered like a blooming flower. Ryleigh ran to her and held her shoulders. ¡°Maisie, why wouldn¡¯t you let go when he¡¯s already-¡± ¡°You wouldn¡¯t understand.¡± Maisie cut her off, the lights casting a long shadow and disying her sad silhouette. After a long time, she said in a low voice,¡± Send me back to Vanderbilt manor, please.¡± She never looked up. Helios stared at her for a while and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go get the __ n car. Maisie was quiet all the way back. She took her phone, thanked Helios, and got out of the car without looking back when they arrived at the Vanderbili manor. Helios watched her walk to the door. He was in deep thought while frowning. He then picked up his phone and sent a message. In the meantime, at the Goldmann mansion.. Nn walked into the room and immediately spat some blood out of his mouth. He supported himself on the railings of the stairs and coughed. He clung onto the railing with so much effort that the veins on the back of his hand showed up. I¡¯m sorry, Zee His eyes turned red. The devastation made him cough a few violent coughs. Alfred was shocked when he turned on the lights and walked down the stairs. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Quincy brought a doctor over to the mansion in a hurry. The doctor walked into the room while Quincy and Alfred stood outside. ¡°Did he go outside?¡± Quincy frowned, seeing Nn¡¯s condition. They still couldn¡¯t let people know that he had contracted the virus because it would cause panic. The doctor said that he was in the stage after the incubation period, and he would have a fever for at least a few days. Medication to relieve fever and flu didn¡¯t help. All he could do was to ride it out. Alfred nodded. ¡°Yes, he went out and got worse when he came back.¡± He looked into the room anxiously, ¡°Has he contracted some disease?¡± Quincy wasn¡¯t sure if he should answer that. It was actually a disease. 1 He looked at Nn, who was lying in bed and getting looked at by the doctor, guessing that he had probably gone to see Maisie. His phone broke his chain of thought. He saw that Titus was calling and immediately went aside to answer it. ¡°My flight willnd in the morning. How is Nn?¡± Quincy hesitated upon hearing that Titus was rushing back. ¡°Not 100 good.¡± There was silence on the other end of the phone. After a long time, ¡°Take care of him. We¡¯ll talk more when I¡¯m back.¡± Maisie couldn¡¯t sleep all night. When she went down for breakfast in the morning, she looked pale and tired. The bags under her eyes were very obvious, while she looked depressed and heartbroken. ¡°Zee, you should take a break and go on a trip if you can¡¯t take it.¡± Stephen brought her a bowl of soup.¡± You can¡¯t keep doing this. You¡¯re going to fall sick.¡± Maisie just nodded. She took a few sips of the soup but didn¡¯t feel hungry. She had lost her appetite recently. She looked up, ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to bring the kids home for the next few days.¡± She smiled with much effort. ¡°I don¡¯t want them to see me like this.¡± Stephen agreed. She sent a message to Kennedy to inform him that she wouldn¡¯t be going to the office for the next few days. She went to the cafe that Ryleigh was working at. Ryleigh made her a cup of coffee and sat in the seat across from her. ¡°If you¡¯re going on a trip, bring me along. I can be yourpany.¡± Chapter 468 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 468 ¡°Don¡¯t you need to work?¡± ¡°Sigh, I can apply for time off. I just won¡¯t get paid for a few days.¡± Ryleigh waved her arm dismissively. Maisie picked up the coffee, took a sip, and started feeling nauseated. She immediately put down the cup and rushed to the washroom. ¡°Zee?¡± Ryleigh stood up. Maisie rushed to the washroom and into one of the stalls. She started throwing up once she flipped the lid up. ¡°Zee, are you alright?¡± Ryleigh stood outside. When she saw her throwing up, she looked surprised, ¡°Zee, are you.¡± Her mind went straight there. Maisie immediately froze. She had been feeling nauseated, didn¡¯t have an appetite, and her period waste. No way!? Maisie flushed and walked out with a hand on her stomach, looking much paler. Ryleigh was worried. ¡°Do you want me to go to the hospital for a check-up with you?¡± Maisie didn¡¯t object. What if she really was pregnant? What should she do? Nn wanted a divorce, so what would happen to the child? Ryleigh brought Maisie to the hospital and was there for her check-up. Soon after, the results were as they suspected-Maisie was pregnant The doctor ced the report on the desk and entered the details into theputer. ¡°You¡¯re five weeks pregnant. Be careful of your surroundings and make sure you stay positive. Too much anxiety might cause a miscarriage. Try to avoid sleeping in the same room.¡± Maisie¡¯s hand that was on her belly twitched. She picked up the report, stood up, thanked the doctor, and walked out. Ryleigh followed her, feeling sorry. ¡°Mr. Goldmann is asking for a divorce, but now you¡¯re pregnant. That¡¯s such a joke.¡± Maisie smiled sadly, ¡°It is.¡± Right when they were getting a divorce, she got pregnant. If Nn knew that she was pregnant, would he stop the divorce? When Maisie got to the hospital hall, the news was broadcast on the screen on the wall. ¡°Shocking development! Mr. Nn Goldmann and Ms. Maisie Vanderbilt ended their marriage and are in the process of divorcing.# Maisie¡¯s pupils shrunk, the red of her lips faded, and coldness crept up her feet. Announcing their divorce¡­ Nn was cornering her! Ryleigh¡¯s jaw dropped, and she wanted to say something, but she saw Maisie rushing out. ¡°Zee!¡± Ryleigh was shocked and immediately went after her. Maisie got into a taxi and left. Ryleigh was too far behind. She started panicking, but an idea came to her mind, so she took out her phone to call Helios. Maisie looked out of the car window, and her tears started falling. She covered her mouth to stifle her cries-the scenery outside was just a blur. Ryleigh called her a few times, but she didn¡¯t pick up. She wanted to get to the Goldmann mansion and see Nn. She couldn¡¯t believe that he would be so cruel! The sky turned dark, and dark clouds started forming overhead. When the car arrived at the Goldmamm mansion, Maisie jumped out of the car and ran in without looking back. But right when she got to the doors, the guards were standing outside and helplessly said, ¡°Ma¡¯am, I¡¯m sorry, but you¡­ can¡¯t go in.¡± ¡°I want to see Nn. Get out of my way!¡± Maisie pushed them, and the two blocked her when they realized that she was going to rush in This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°I knew you woulde,¡± a voice said. Titus walked over with a stoic expression. ¡°Nn won¡¯t see you. Leave. You¡¯re divorced, it¡¯s done.¡± Chapter 469 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 469 ¡°He wouldn¡¯t ask for a divorce for no reason!¡± Maisie was obviously upset, her eyes red. ¡°Elder Master Goldmann, I beg you, please let me see him!¡± Titus clenched his jaw, but his expression remained.¡± He made up his mind with the divorce. Why are you still bothering him? Don¡¯t you think that you¡¯ve gotten him in enough trouble? We won¡¯t challenge the rights to the children, and Nn even gave you some of his shares. Isn¡¯t that enough?¡±. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Maisie¡¯s cold fingers turned pale. Was that what she wanted? No! Her voice shook. ¡°I just want closure.¡± Titus clenched his fist, which he was holding behind his back. When he remembered what his grandson had been through, his eyes looked cold. ¡°Closure? I never agreed to you being together. I made him ask for the divorce. You¡¯re not good enough for him.¡± If Nn couldn¡¯t be adamant enough, he would be the ¡®bad guy¡¯ who tore them apart. He gnashed his teeth and said, ¡°Maisie, if you really care about Nn, ept the divorce. We have given you enough leeway. If this goes to court and we force you to end the marriage byw, you will be caught in a tough situation. ¡°Furthermore, Nn promised me that he wouldn¡¯t have anything more to do with you after this. You can hate me, but I won¡¯t see my grandson get hurt again. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll take care of your kids, but you and Nn will never work. Why can¡¯t you let go when he already has?¡± Let go? Maisie smiled a sad smile. Her heart felt as though it was cut in half, empty and painful. ¡°Elder Master Goldmann, at least, let me see him.¡± ¡°He won¡¯t see you. Leave.¡± He waved his arm dismissively and turned around to go into the mansion without letting her see him. Maisie looked while the door closed but didn¡¯t leave. The two guards looked at each other and said to her,¡± Ma- Ms. Vanderbilt, you should leave.¡± They even changed the way they addressed her. Maisie didn¡¯t move. The guard didn¡¯t say anything but just left, probably thinking that she would have left after a while. Quincy stood by the window and looked down sadly a s he felt pain. He turned around to look at the man who was having a high fever in bed. How could Nn see her in this state? The rain started pouring after she stood there for a long time. The sound of the rain covered any noise in the area, the cold rainwater drenching her face and blending in with her tears. The piercing cold rain enveloped her while she held her fist tight, not nning to leave. Titus sat on the chair next to the bed and rested his eyes, his hands crossed on his legs. Quincy walked to him. ¡°Elder Master Goldmann, Ms. Vanderbilt is still¡­ not leaving.¡± Titus slowly opened his eyes, ¡°So what if she hasn¡¯t left? Can Nn meet her like this?¡± Quincy lowered his head. ¡°If she wants to wait, let her wait.¡± Titus didn¡¯t soften u p. ¡°She¡¯ll leave when she¡¯s done.¡± Quincy frowned. He should send a message to Cherie s o that she cane and take Maisie away. In the rain, Maisie¡¯s eyes darted, her body no longer warm. She had been waiting for Nn to show up, but he never did. ¡®Why, Nn? Why do you have to be so cruel?¡¯ Her vision started to blur, and she leaned backward because her head felt heavy. Just when Maisie¡¯s head was spinning, someone caught her by her shoulders, and she fell into the person¡¯s arms. She lost consciousness before she could see who it was. Chapter 470 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 470 The familiar smell of medical disinfectants made Maisie open her eyes. All she could see was the white ceiling. ¡°You¡¯re awake, Zee?¡± Ryleigh asked with a smile when she saw her. Stephen and Cherie were also in the room. After fainting, he had heard Cherie say that Maisie had been sent to the hospital and rushed over, worried. ¡± Zee, the doctor said you need to rest well. You¡¯re¡­ pregnant and almost lost it because you were too agitated.¡± Maisie was stunned. She ran her hand over her belly and felt a little guilty as she had almost put the child in danger. She weakly said,¡± Who brought me here?¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. She remembered seeing someone before passing out. Ryleigh pursed her lips, knowing that she was expecting something. ¡°It was my cousin. His assistant called him away.¡± Maisie pressed her lips together while blinking. Cherie went to help when she saw that she was trying to sit up. If her brother hadn¡¯t told her, she wouldn¡¯t have known, and Maisie was pregnant¡­ After a long time, she calmly said, ¡°Can you leave, please? I would like to be alone for a little while.¡± Cherie hesitated, but Ryleigh consoled her, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll leave for now. Rest well.¡± Stephen nodded too. Maisie leaned on the headboard when they left and looked out at the rain. Her eyes were dead. At the Goldmann mansion¡­ ¡°What? Ms. Vanderbilt is pregnant?¡± Quincy picked up Cherie¡¯s call and was shocked at the news. Why was she pregnant at that time? Wouldn¡¯t Nn be Quincy looked toward the room but couldn¡¯t make a decision. He could just wait for him to wake up. Titus walked in. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Quincy paused, unsure if he should tell him. ¡°Cherie called.¡± Titus sounded impatient. ¡°Isn¡¯t that girl with Maisie? What¡¯s the worry?¡± What should they worry about? What could have happened to her Compared to the suffering his grandson was going through, Maisie fainting in the rain wasn¡¯t a big problem. He walked into the room while Quincy hung up the phone and walked in after him. Before he could speak, Titus suddenly said, ¡°Find some time to get Maisie to sign the divorce papers.¡± ¡°Buta¡± ¡°But what?¡± Titus turned around to look at him. ¡°I¡¯ve let the news slip. Do you want it to drag on longer? When Nn wakes up, this will never end.¡± He sounded cold. ¡°If he can¡¯t let go, I have to help him get this over with.¡± Quincy was quiet. He knew that Nn was doing this to force her to sign the papers. But if Maisie refused to sign them, there was no way he could force her into a corner. Nn was just trying to make her leave by her own will. At that moment, Titus received a call from his son, Nichs. He had probably seen the news. Three dayster¡­ Maisie stood by the window, looking at the people walking by. After the rain the previous day, the air was humid with the smell of fresh grass and soil. Cherie brought some food over, opened the door, and was surprised. ¡°Why are you out of bed?¡± Maisie looked back. ¡°I just wanted to stretch my legs.¡± She then asked, ¡°When can I be discharged?¡± Maisie had been in the hospital for three days and had gotten bored. She was also worried about the children and wouldn¡¯t let her father nor Cherie tell them about her stay at the hospital. Chapter 471 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 471 In the past three days, Nn had not messaged nor called Maisie. He had not even appeared before her. . Cherie put the lunch box on the table and replied, ¡°The doctor said you¡¯re weak now, and you¡¯re having symptoms of miscarriage. Therefore, you need to recuperate first before you can leave the hospital.¡± Maisie did not say anything in return. Cherie approached her and led her to the bed. ¡°Mrs. Goldmann, right now, all you need to do is eat something. Come and have some. It won¡¯t taste good if it gets cold.¡± Maisie did not have a good appetite recently, and she would vomit whenever she consumed something. Stephen was worried about her, so he had searched through the Inte and prepared a healthy meal for her. Even if she really did not have the urge to eat anything, she still forced herself to eat some for the sake of her baby in her womb. Maisie lifted her head to look at Cherie and said,¡± Thank you for taking care of me and delivering meals for me these days.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. This is what I should be doing, Mrs. Goldmann,¡± Cherie replied, shing Maisie a big grin. Maisie replied with a smile and continued, ¡°You should stop calling me Mrs. Goldmann. You can call my name.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Cherie had gotten used to calling her Mrs. Goldmann and felt it would be weird if she did not call her so. She thought for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯ll call you Zee, then!¡± Maisie smiled. ¡°Sure. As long as you like it.¡± In the afternoon, after Cherie had left, Maisie headed to the garden downstairs. She sat on a bench by herself, basking in the warmth of the sun. Most of the people in the garden were hospitalized elderly people, and there were very few young people like her. It was only when a figure appeared in front of her that she lifted her head. She seemed a little bit taken aback as she said, ¡°Mr. Boucher? Grinning, Helios replied, ¡°You look much better now.¡± Maisie was stunned for a moment, and then a grin broke across her face. ¡°Right? This is all thanks to the hospital. They take good care of me.¡± Both of them stood out a lot in the garden under the shower of the warm sunlight. The man was handsome and had a regal air about him, while the woman was elegant and gentle to the outsiders They were the perfect match for each other. Suddenly, a silver-haired olddy wearing the same hospital gown walked past them. When she heard their conversation, she smiled and then asked, ¡°Is this your wife, son? Is she sick?¡± Maisie¡¯s face flushed in embarrassment. Just when she was about to say something, Helios smiled and replied, ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood, madam. She¡¯s my friend.¡± The old woman looked somewhat disappointed. She looked at Maisie and said, ¡°He¡¯s so handsome. If you don¡¯t make a move on him sooner, he might get taken away by other girls. At that time, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll regret it.¡± Maisie did not know what to say. Fortunately, the old woman had shifted her attention to Helios and did not continue the conversation. She studied him for a while and said, ¡°Boy, you look so familiar. You look like the man on the television.¡± Maisie¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she turned to look at Helios. She had been meaning to ask why he was not wearing a mask. However, Helios just took out the ck spectacles frame in his suit pocket and smiled gently at the old lady. ¡°You¡¯re talking about Helios, the best actor, right? Well, I get that a lot. Many people said that he looks a lot like me.¡± Maisie chuckled when she heard what he said and lowered her head to hide the expression on her face. She wondered how it felt for Helios himself to tell someone that ¡°Helios, the best actor¡± looked a lot like him. The old woman was long past the age of idolizing a celebrity and rarely paid attention to the news about the entertainment world. She knew about ¡°Helios¡± because she used to watch TV series with her granddaughter. ¡°You¡¯re right. He looks a lot like you. If my granddaughter sees you, she might not be able to distinguish you two even if she¡¯s a big fan of Helios.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Helios narrowed his eyes and put the ck spectacles frame back into the pocket on his chest. After that, he walked up to the olddy. Helios was standing at 6.1 feet tall and looked a lot taller when he stood beside the olddy. He grabbed the olddy¡¯s hand and said,¡± Since your granddaughter is a big fan of Helios and he looks a lot like me, why don¡¯t we take a photo together and show your granddaughter how much we look alike?¡± Chapter 472 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 472 The olddy¡¯s face lit up with delight. She pulled her phone out and said, ¡°Really? Thank you so much, son.¡± Helios took a selfie with her, and the old woman hade them farewell after taking the photo together. Helios put the ck spectacles frame back on and said,¡± Phew, that was so close.¡± Maisie chuckled. ¡°Well, you¡¯re the most famous and popr actor after all. I can¡¯t believe that you would swagger into the hospital without wearing a mask. Are you not afraid of getting recognized, Mr. Boucher?¡± Fortunately, the olddy did not pay attention to the entertainment world as often as the young people. Otherwise, he would certainly ! busted. If someone recognized him, Maisie was certain that the entire hospital would fall into chaos. Helios smiled and did not say anything. He did not stay here for long. After walking her back to her ward, he said, ¡°I need to go back now. Remember to take care of yourself.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Maisie replied as she nodded. When he was walking away, he suddenly thought of something and said, ¡°If you need anything, call Ryleigh.¡± In other words, she could call Ryleigh if she needed anything, and Ryleigh would let him know. She nodded and said yes. Although she appreciated Helios¡¯ help, she did not want to bother him too much. After all, Helios was an influential figure in the entertainment world, and thest thing she wanted was to get him into a scandal again. After Helios left, Quincy showed up, and Maisie¡¯s face turned sour. She knew what the document was in Quincy¡¯s hand. ¡°Do you want me to sign the divorce papers?¡± Quincy was stumped, but he soon nodded. He put the divorce papers on the table and said, ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, you should sign. This is th best for both you and Mr. Goldmann.¡± He knew how much Maisie loved Nn and how deeply Nn was in love with her. However, he was certain that Maisie would not leave when she learned about that matter. Nn just did not want her to suffer. Even if Nn was going to die in another few years, he still put Maisie¡¯s wellbeing in the first ce. Maisie fell silent for a while and said softly, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll sign.¡± Quincy seemed a bit surprised when Maisie said she was going to sign. That said, just like what he had said earlier, this was the best oue for both of them. Maisie took the divorce papers and signed her name on them. She did not even take a nce at the content. After all, she was not interested in whatever he was going to give her. She said, ¡°I don¡¯t want the shares. He can give them to whoever he wants. Since he¡¯s the one who insists on getting a divorce, tell him don¡¯t regret his decision in the future. ¡°He¡¯s the one who abandoned me. He¡¯s the one who gave up first, and he¡¯s the one who broke his promise. He has shown me his determination and ruthlessness. I¡¯m tired. I don¡¯t want to hold on anymore. I¡¯ll set him free. He can be the Nn he used to be, and he and I are no longer rted.¡± Quincy wanted to say something to her, but he swallowed the words back to his stomach pit in the end. He took the signed divorce papers with him and left the ward. Maisie sat beside the bed for a long time, even after Quincy had left. She felt so much pain in her heart that it seemed like someone was stabbing her heart with a knife when the thought of her no longer having any rtion with Nn surfaced in her mind. He had decided to pull himself out of the quagmire known as love, but she was still struggling and eventually falling deeper and deepe Several dayster, the doctor did another checkup on her. After ascertaining that the child was healthy and she no longer needed to be hospitalized for observation, Stephen went through the discharge procedure. Cherie was waiting in front of the entrance in the car. Stephen helped Maisie to put her stuff in the trunk and said, ¡°Zee, let¡¯s go home.¡± Maisie nodded. After that, Stephen went into the car first. Just when she was about to get into the car, she suddenly felt an intense gaze on her. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Maisie subconsciously turned her head around and saw a woman wearing a face mask staring at her not far away. Chapter 473 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 473 Maisie was stunned. Even if half of the woman¡¯s face was covered by the face mask, the coldness in her gaze and the evil aura she exuded had told Maisie who she was. Rowena! Isn¡¯t she at Stoslo? When did shee back?¡¯ ¡°Zee?¡± Stephen called out to her when he noticed that she did not get into the car and had been looking into the distance. Maisie turned to look at him and said, ¡°I think I saw¡­¡± However, by the time she turned her head back, the woman was gone. Stephen looked toward the back again, but there was no one there. She asked, ¡°Who did you see?¡± Maisie opened her mouth, and the word ¡°nothing¡± spilled out of her lips. ¡®Did I see the wrong person?¡¯ Rowena should be at Stoslo, and Nn knew everything she had done, so would she still have the nerves to return? Maisie did not think so. With that thought in mind, she entered the car. Cherie started the engine, and the car started to move forward. However, when Maisie was inside the car, a bad hunch was stirring in her heart. She had a feeling that something was going to happen. She put her hand on her t stomach as she looked at the ring on her finger. She still couldn¡¯t bring herself to remove the ring.. Slowly, she removed the ring from her finger. The refracted light from the window fell on the translucent ring. While she fell into thoughts as she looked at the ring, a huge sound echoed abruptly in her ears, and the world in her vision turned upside down. Before she could do anything, a surge of excruciating pain as if all the bones in her body were broken came and overwhelmed her. There was a buzzing noise in her ears, and her lower abdomen was racked with pain. She could feel that something was flowing out of her body, but she couldn¡¯t move herself no matter how hard she tried. ¡°Dad¡­ Dad¡­¡± She called out to Stephen weakly. However, when she slowly cracked her eyes open, she saw her father was lying on the seat listlessly with blood seeping out of his head. Maisie¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she could hear footstepsing from outside. Someone opened the door and dragged her out of the overturned car. ¡°No¡­¡± Maisie forced down the pain and stretched her arm toward her father. While she was being taken away, she saw a pair of hands drop from the driver¡¯s seat. It was Cherie. Her eyes were wide open as she stared fixedly at her, but the light was slowly leaving her eyes She was dead. ¡°Save them¡­¡± Maisie sobbed while shouting hysterically. She wanted to rush over to save them, but the person behind her did not give her a chance. Bam! Maisie¡¯s pupils constricted. The car exploded before her eyes, and fire spewed up high into the sky. Soon, the people in the car were consumed by the me. ¡°Ahhh!¡± Lying on the ground, Maisie broke down and cried. Then, she slowly lost consciousness. At the Goldmann mansion¡­ ¡°Zee!¡± Nn suddenly cracked his eyes open and dissolved into a violent fit of cough. ¡°Are you awake, young master?¡± Alfred came in. When he saw that Nn had awakened, he hastily went to call the doctor. The doctor came in and took his temperature. At the same time, Titus and Quincy arrived as well. Titus hastily went to his bed and asked, ¡°How do you feel, Nn?¡± 1 Nn continued to cough a few times. After he had finallye around, he asked, ¡°How long have I been unconscious?¡± Quincy replied, ¡°Mr. Goldmann, you¡¯ve been unconscious for a week.¡± He was stunned when he heard what Quincy said. He lowered his head and mumbled, ¡°A week¡­. The doctor pulled the thermometer out and said, ¡°Mr. Goldmann¡¯s body temperature has returned to normal.¡± It was only then Titus heaved out a sigh of relief. He slowly rose to his feet and said, ¡°Maisie has already signed the divorce papers.¡± Maisie was stunned. Even if half of the woman¡¯s face was covered by the face mask, the coldness in her gaze and the evil aura she exuded had told Maisie who she was. Rowena! Isn¡¯t she at Stoslo? When did shee back?¡¯ ¡°Zee?¡± Stephen called out to her when he noticed that she did not get into the car and had been looking into the distance. Maisie turned to look at him and said, ¡°I think I saw..¡± However, by the time she turned her head back, the woman was gone. Stephen looked toward the back again, but there was no one there. She asked, ¡°Who did you see?¡± Maisie opened her mouth, and the word ¡°nothing¡± spilled out of her lips. ¡®Did I see the wrong person?¡¯ Rowena should be at Stoslo, and Nn knew everything she had done, so would she still have the nerves to return? Maisie did not think so. With that thought in mind, she entered the car. Cherie started the engine, and the car started to move forward. However, when Maisie was inside the car, a bad hunch was stirring in her heart. She had a feeling that something was going to happen. She put her hand on her t stomach as she looked at the ring on her finger. She still couldn¡¯t bring herself to remove the ring. Slowly, she removed the ring from her finger. The refracted light from the window fell on the translucent ring. While she fell into thoughts as she looked at the ring, a huge sound echoed abruptly in her ears, and the world in her vision turned upside down. Before she could do anything, a surge of excruciating pain as if all the bones in her body were broken came and overwhelmed her. There was a buzzing noise in her ears, and her lower abdomen was racked with pain. She could feel that something was flowing out of her body, but she couldn¡¯t move herself no matter how hard she tried. ¡°Dad¡­ Dad¡­¡± She called out to Stephen weakly. However, when she slowly cracked her eyes open, she saw her father was lying on the seat listlessly with blood seeping out of his head. Maisie¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she could hear footstepsing from outside. Someone opened the door and dragged her out of the overturned car. ¡°No¡­¡± Maisie forced down the pain and stretched her arm toward her father. While she was being taken away, she saw a pair of hands drop from the driver¡¯s seat. It was Cherie. Her eyes were wide open as she stared fixedly at her, but the light was slowly leaving her eyes She was dead. ¡°Save them¡­¡± Maisie sobbed while shouting hysterically. She wanted to rush over to save them, but the person behind her did not give her a chance. Bam! Maisie¡¯s pupils constricted. The car exploded before her eyes, and fire spewed up high into the sky. Soon, the people in the car were consumed by the me. ¡°Ahhh!¡± Lying on the ground, Maisie broke down and cried. Then, she slowly lost consciousness. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. At the Goldmann mansion¡­ ¡°Zee!¡± Nn suddenly cracked his eyes open and dissolved into a violent fit of cough. ¡°Are you awake, young master?¡± Alfred came in. When he saw that Nn had awakened, he hastily went to call the doctor. The doctor came in and took his temperature. At the same time, Titus and Quincy arrived as well. Titus hastily went to his bed and asked, ¡°How do you feel, Nn?¡± 1 Nn continued to cough a few times. After he had finallye around, he asked, ¡°How long have I been unconscious?¡± Quincy replied, ¡°Mr. Goldmann, you¡¯ve been unconscious for a week.¡± He was stunned when he heard what Quincy said. He lowered his head and mumbled, ¡°A week¡­¡± The doctor pulled the thermometer out and said, ¡°Mr. Goldmann¡¯s body temperature has returned to normal.¡± It was only then Titus heaved out a sigh of relief. He slowly rose to his feet and said, ¡°Maisie has already signed the divorce papers.¡± Nn was taken aback by the news. His face turned dark, and he clenched his fists tightly. ¡®She has already signed? That¡¯s good, then¡­. ¡°Elder Master Goldmann, Quincy, this is bad!¡± A bodyguard appeared outside of the room. His chest was heaving up and down rapidly, his face pale. Chapter 474 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 474 When the bodyguard saw that Nn had woken up, he stammered, ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Goldmann.¡± Titus frowned deeply and asked, ¡°What happened?¡± The bodyguard took a look at Quincy and then Nn. He did not know how he should tell them the news, but he still took a deep breath and said, ¡°Ms. Cherie, M s. Vanderbilt, and her father¡­ When they were on their way back from the hospital, they ran into¡­ a car ident. When we arrived there, the car was already burning.¡± Quincy grabbed the cor of his shirt and shouted agitatedly, ¡°What did you say!?¡± ¡°We¡­ We just received the news too. About an hour ago. All of them, including Ms. Cherie, were in the car Quincy froze, and an expression of disbelief appeared on his face. ¡°Nn!¡± Titus returned to his senses only to find that Nn had gone down from his bed and was rushing out. At the scene of the ident, the police officers pulled a barricade tape to keep the crowds away and shut down the intersection. All the vehicles had no choice but to change their route. After the firefighters and paramedics arrived on the scene, they immediately started putting out the fire and saving the people. The vehicle was burned to the point that there was nothing left but its frame. Nn wedged through the crowd and dashed to the front. The police officers tried to stop him. ¡°Sir, please stay out-¡± ¡°Get out of my way!¡± Nn pushed them all away frantically. Just when the police officers were going to get him under control by force, one of the police officers recognized him and stopped them. ¡°Wait! ¡°Mr. Goldmann? What are you doing here?¡± Nn paid him no mind. He dragged himself toward the car with heavy steps and fell on his knees with a plop. The police officers were stunned. ¡°Zee, Zee, I know I was wrong. Pleasee back. Please don¡¯t leave me. Zee¡­ We¡¯re not getting a divorce anymore. Please don¡¯t leave me alone¡­¡± Nn broke down and bawled his eyes out. He had been the cold and regal Mr. Goldmann in front of everyone. However, he was kneeling in front of the car right now and crying out loud like a kid. Everyone in the surroundings instantly recognized him. ¡°Is that¡­ Mr. Goldmann?¡± ¡°I thought Mr. Goldmann had gotten a divorce with his wife? Then what is he doing here?¡± ¡°Could it be that his wife was in the car!?¡± There were a lot of discussions in the crowd. It was only now that his bodyguards arrived. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, please get up.¡± When they tried to pull him up from the ground, he pushed them all away. ¡°Get lost! Get away from me!¡± He continued to say to himself, ¡°I can¡¯t live without her. I can¡¯t¡­ Zee..¡± When the firefighters retrieved the charred dead bodies from the car, Nn rushed forward despite many people holding him back. The police officers put both of the bodies into body bags, and when Nn saw them, he was stunned. ¡®Why? Why is this happening?¡¯ Even though both of the dead bodies were burned beyond recognition, he could recognize that one of them was Cherie and the other was Stephen. He held Cherie¡¯s hand with a trembling hand as if he was saying a final goodbye to her. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, there are only two dead bodies in the car. Also, we found this,¡± a police officer said as he handed the ring inside a sealed bag to Nn. Nn took over the thing in the bag. unapter 474 The ring had lost all its luster after being burned by the fire. It looked dull, and there were cracks everywhere on its surface. He gripped the thing tightly. ¡°Zee¡­ In the hospital N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°Dad, Chere. No, save them!¡± Maisie jerked up from the bed and froze. There was an IV needle on the back of her hand, and her clothes had be the hospital gown, She subconsciously touched her cheek, and a stinging pain spread from the spot wrapped by gauze. Why am I in the hospital? My dad, Cherie, I thought I was¡­¡± Maisie gasped when the scene returned to her head. She pulled the needle out of the back of her hand, Even though blood began to seep out of the hole, she paid it no mind. When she got down from the bed, her legs gave way, and she fell on the floor At the same time, a voice came from the door. ¡®Do you think you can walk out of the hospital in your current condition?¡± Chapter 475 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 475 Maisie was taken aback. She raised her head up and looked at the man before her. The man had a clean face and a pair of piercing blue eyes. He looked about the same age as Erwin, and he also exuded the same regal aura as Erwin. He was wearing a dark gray striped suit with a peacock blue tie and a tie clip in the shape of a snake. The man squatted down and helped her get to her feet. He looked at her face for a short while and chuckled, ¡°You indeed are her daughter. Both of you are so alike.¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± Maisie asked in confusion. ¡°Did Erwin not tell you about me?¡± The man helped her get back to her bed. He stared at her for a moment and said faintly, ¡°Well, I guess he hasn¡¯t told you anything.¡± He pulled a chair and sat with his legs crossed beside the bed. He put both his hands on his leg and said, ¡°I now go by the name Henry. Erwin is a member of Metropolis, and he¡¯s my most trusted member. I asked him to stay by your mother¡¯s side and protect her.¡± He paused for a moment and nced at the Ouroboros ring she was still wearing to protect herself. Then, he pointed at it and asked, ¡°Did Erwin give you this? It seems to me that he¡¯s the one who taught you selldefense skills.¡± Maisie subconsciously touched the Ouroboros ring on her finger. ¡®Uncle Erwin is this man¡¯s underling? If he¡¯s the one who asked Uncle Erwin to protect Mom, then that means he is¡­. ¡°You¡¯re Strix?¡± Maisie asked, her voice filled with shock. It only urred to her that the man before her was ¡°Strix;¡± who had gone missing from the medical world for more than 10 years. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. He had not actually gotten off the grid. Instead, he had changed his identity and had be the head of Metropolis? He didn¡¯t deny or admit it, but Maisie knew that he was Strix. After knowing that he was Strix, Maisie looked at him, and it was only then she saw the light why her mother still couldn¡¯t get over Strix after marrying Stephen. He was once her mother¡¯s love interest, and she reckoned that they must¡¯ve loved each other very much. He must have been a handsome man when he was young. After all, his appearance didn¡¯t seem to have changed much after all these years. He just looked a little bit older. He had transformed from a young man into a mature middle-aged man. He looked even more charming and dignified He was about the same age as her father, but he looked much younger than her father. When Maisie thought about her father, her face turned pale. ¡°My father and Cherie-¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Strix lowered his head, his voice low. ¡°We wanted to save them, but there was not enough time. Someone was trying to kill you all, and if I hadn¡¯t arrived at the nick of time, you wouldn¡¯t be here talking to me now.¡± As he was talking, he looked at her. ¡°Although we managed to save your life, about your baby, we¡¯ve already tried our best.¡± Maisie sat frozen stiff on the bed as tears began to roll down her cheeks. Her father and Cherie had been devoured mercilessly by the fire. She couldn¡¯t even protect her baby. Her shoulders were shaking, and she was having a hard time breathing. She felt a pang in her heart and cried out in a choked sob. She was alone now after her father died. Strix pulled out a silk handkerchief to wipe away her tears. He said, ¡°Come with me to Morwich. From today onward, I¡¯ll take care of you like you¡¯re my own daughter.¡± One weekter¡­ Nn sat on the chair with a gloomy face. He looked dejected. Whenever his phone rang, he hoped that it would be the phone number he was expecting, but he was disappointed every time. When he noticed Quincy calling him, he picked it up, and Quincy¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, we¡¯ve searched through all the hospitals in Bassburgh, but we still couldn¡¯t find Ms. Vanderbilt.¡± Nn did not say anything and hung up the call. Chapter 476 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 476 Nn picked up the divorce papers that Maisie had signed, and his hand almost crushed the corner that he was holding on to. ¡®Zee has really left. And I¡¯ll never get to see her again¡­¡¯ All the media outlets were reporting was the incident where Nn was crying hysterically in front of the car involved in the ident a week ago. The media spected that Nn¡¯s wife had died in the car ident, causing quite amotion among the public. The three children who were kept from the truth rushed back to the Goldmann mansion and came to the room. Wayion stepped up to Nn and shouted, ¡°Where¡¯s Mommy?¡± Nn did not look up and did not respond until Wayion saw the divorce papers on the floor. Titus and Mr. Cheshire came to the door of the room, and they did not know what to say tofort the three children when they saw them. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Wayion sung the divorce papers onto Nn. ¡°Give us our Mommy back!¡± Daisie and Collon were petrified by how their elder brother reacted. But judging from the atmosphere, they still could not believe that their mother was really gone. ¡°Wayion, it¡¯s not your father¡¯s fault.¡± Titus could not bear to see his grandson take all the me and exined in a deep voice, ¡°It¡¯s all because of me.¡± Wayion turned around and red at him ferociously. ¡°I hate you!¡± Titus was startled, while Wayion had already sprinted out of the room. Titus yelled in a sharp tone immediately, ¡°Stop him!¡± The bodyguards stopped Wayion. Although Wayion punched, kicked, and even bit them, they could not afford to let him go. Titus turned his head and nced at Wayion. ¡°If you had the ability to protect your mother, she wouldn¡¯t have gotten into this trouble!¡± The short and straightforward sentence stunned Wayionpletely. His tiny body was filled with loneliness and despair a s his small fists were tightly clenched. ¡®Yes, I¡¯m not old enough, and I don¡¯t have the power. I can¡¯t even protect Mommy. That¡¯s why those people dared to bully Mommy!¡¯ Wayion turned and stared straight at Titus, and his re looked stern and ruthless. ¡°I¡¯ll be strong one day, and I¡¯ll make all those people who bullied Mommy, Colton, and Daisie pay. I¡¯ll make sure that they¡¯ll beg for a quick death!¡± Titus was taken aback. He then lowered his gaze, walked toward him, and gazed at him condescendingly. ¡°You¡¯re the one who made yourself this promise.¡± Wayion looked determined. ¡°Yes!¡± Titus then said to him, ¡°Then stay by my side. You¡¯ll have to suffer in order to obtain more power and be stronger if you want revenge.¡± Mr. Cheshire stepped forward, feeling that it was a little inappropriate. ¡°Elder Master Goldmann, he¡¯s still a boy.¡± Titus scoffed wryly: ¡°Of course I know he¡¯s still a boy, but Nn, Nichs, and I will continue to age and die someday. And when we kick the bucket, who will care if they¡¯re just children?¡± Colton and Daisie were astonished. ¡®What does Great-grandpa mean? Daddy¡­ Does he have only a few years left to live? Two monthster¡­ At Morwich, in the Hanns Pce of the City of Saint Page¡­ Maisie was sitting on a garden bench. A sea of purple irises could be seen blooming all over the ce, and the elegant floral fragrance pervaded the whole garden with the help of the breeze. It was very soothing and made one feel at ease. Several maids stood not far away from Maisie, and all their gazes were fixed on her. They were surprised by Maisie¡¯s foreign appearance and existence. ¡°She¡¯s the daughter that Mr. Henry brought here, isn¡¯t she?¡± ¡°Daughter?¡± One of the maids asked, ¡°Mr. Henry adopted her?¡± Another maid replied disdainfully, ¡°Mr. Henry doesn¡¯t surround himself with a lot of women. So, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too scary to have a daughter appear out of thin air all of a sudden?¡± ¡°She hasn¡¯t spoken to any one of us after arriving here for so long.¡¯ 15.28 The maidsughed. ¡°Maybe she doesn¡¯t understand what we¡¯re saying?¡± Chapter 477 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 477 They thought that because Maisie did not understand them, they could rest assured and act presumptuously. Unexpectedly, just as these maids were chit-chatting excitedly, a voice came from behind them. ¡°You¡¯d better shut up before Mr. Henry gets angry.¡± The maids trembled, and their gossip came to an abrupt end. When they turned around and saw that it was Maggie, the housekeeper, they all bowed their heads respectfully and did not even dare to say another word before they hurried back to their respective workstation The housekeeper pushed the frame lying on her nasal bridge to adjust her sses and walked behind Maisie. ¡°Miss, you¡¯re here. Mr. Henry is looking for you.¡± Maisie turned to look at her. Maggie was in her 40s and the housekeeper of the Hanns Pce. She was dressed meticulously and adequately Seeing that Maggie was still waiting. Maisie slowly got up and walked up to her. Her beautiful eyes still looked dimmed and lifeless. ¡°Bring me there.¡± Maggie brought her to the study, and two bodyguards were waiting outside of the door Alter pushing open the door, a huge white study room that was renovated and decorated in a retro and elegant interior design was revealed. The cabs were stashed with all kinds of books and many ssic medical books, Strix sat behind the desk under the chandelier. His desktop was neat. There was only aputer, a pen, a globe, and some documents. The only decoration might be the green frilled iguana housed in the ss tank with a forest environment setup. Strix put down the book upon hearing footsteps and asked, ¡°Have you not gotten used to it yet?¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Maisie¡¯s speech rate was slow. ¡°I¡¯m gradually and slowly getting used to it.¡± Strix nodded and took an old diary out of the drawer abruptly. ¡°This is the note that your mother left behind. Do you want to read it?¡± Maisie faltered for a split second, and a tiny emotional fluctuation could be seen through her unconcerned eyes. She grabbed the diary, which its cover had already discolored and turned yellow and rough, but she did not have the courage to open it. Strix smiled gently. ¡°Take it back with you even if you don¡¯t want 10 read it now. It¡¯s not toote to go through it when you think you¡¯re ready for it.¡± ¡°Uncle Strix,¡± Maisie frowned and looked up at him,¡± Was my mother happy? When she knew she was infected and only had a few years lelt, was she happy?¡± This was the longest sentence that escaped Maisie¡¯s mouth in the past two months. Strix paused for a short second and then gave off a gentle chuckle. ¡°She had neverined about the injustice that fate had dropped upon her.¡± Maisie opened her mouth all of a sudden. ¡°Then why did she leave?¡± Strix got up and walked 10 the coffee machine beside him. After pouring the coffee beans into the machine and grinding them, he immediately poured them into the cup. ¡°Your mother was a woman who was a pain in my butt.¡± He brought two cups of coffee over and handed one to her. ¡°Even if she knew that her time was running out, she wouldn¡¯t show a tad bit of fear or even her need for me in front of me.¡± Maisie held the mug. and Strix walked back to his seat, sat down, tasted it, and continued with a light tone. ¡°She thought she was dragging me into something that I shouldn¡¯t have to burden myself with, so she left back then.¡± Maisie did not say anything, only to listen to him say.¡± Love is a veryplicated emotion. Both parties could be deeply in love with each other, but one of them might always think they are hurting the other party.¡± Maisie was astounded for a moment but did not say anything. Nn¡¯s face even shed in her mind. Strix saw through her thoughts and ced the mouth of the cup on his lips. ¡°People always have to walk out of their past and look forward. This is what your mother told me before she left for good.¡± Maisie¡¯s eyes looked cold, and her hand that was holding the mug could not help but tighten. ¡°I want to look forward too, but I can¡¯t let my father, Cherie, and my baby¡¯s deaths be in vain.¡± Only God knew that she was still being haunted by those scenes in the past two months. She would dream of her father, Cherie, and even her baby. The ident had taken away the lives of three people that she cared about deeply. Chapter 478 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 478 Strix scoffed. ¡°So, what can you do with your current ability?¡± Maisie pursed her lips tightly. He then stared at her and said slowly, ¡°Why didn¡¯t Erwin tell you those things? It¡¯s because he knows that you can¡¯t go against those people by yourself. The incident that took ce in Stoslo is only their first step.¡± ¡°You know about that?¡± Maisie nced at him, looking slightly surprised. Strix ced his hands on the table and squinted.¡± There¡¯s nothing in this world that I don¡¯t know, including the matter between you and the Goldmanns.¡± Maisie¡¯s expression changed slightly. She knew that Erwin might have told him things. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡®Uncle Erwin once said that he¡¯s not telling me many things because it¡¯s for my own good, as he couldn¡¯t tell whether I could handle it or not: What had happened in Stoslo a few months ago made it clear to her that those people were unscrupulous and did not care much about human lives. The incident that she had gotten into was not what it seemed at all. After taking some time to calm herself down, Maisie put down the mug. ¡°You¡¯ve developed antibodies, haven¡¯t you? Can you tell me about the virus? Why does Uncle Erwin say that the virus is man-made?¡± Strix did not n to hide it either. ¡°You¡¯re the sessful experiment of the virus. You should have never been sick since you were a child , and you won¡¯t be troubled by any form of cancer or illness. The results found in your body are what those people want.¡± Maisie¡¯s fingertips trembled slightly. She even stared at him in disbelief. Strix told her that when the sleeper virus first appeared, it could make the infected not fall ill during the one-year incubation period-it could even fight cancer. Because of this, someone kept studying the sleeper virus and experimented with it secretly even after the incident involving the princess. Those nobles did not have the balls to use the virus on themselves, so they could only find someone to experiment with. And they had experimented in the slums initially because, in their eyes, no matter whether the poor died or survived, it had nothing to do with their interests. Later on, some unscrupulous traders had been paid to smuggle and sell the antibody vines on behalf of the nobles. However, these antibody vines had been, in fact, the prototypes of the virus. Maisie¡¯s lips trembled. ¡°So those two outbreaks were all part of their experiments?¡± Strix did not deny it. ¡°Unfortunately, all the experiments failed. The princess¡¯ savagery had brought a huge catastrophe upon her men, so she became a victim and sacrifice. I met your mother during the pandemic 30 years ago, but then she got infected too.¡± ¡°Why was my mother infected?¡± ¡®If I remember it correctly, Aunt Larissa told me that mother had never been exposed to any source of infection, so how could she have been infected with the virus?¡¯ Strix looked out the window. ¡°Because your grandfather injected your mother with a vine, but I think he had also been deceived.¡± Maisie froze in ce. Even though the air conditioner was not turned on, she felt a chill shooting down her spine. ¡®Everything makes sense now. ¡®Why did the de Armas and the Goldmanns hate each other? And why did the de Armas take the me? It¡¯s because it was driven by those people behind the curtains. It¡¯s no wonder Grandpa¡¯s expression changed so drastically all of a sudden when he learned that Mom died of the virus too! Strix retracted his gaze indifferently and gave off a modest smile. ¡°You now know everything that you need to know. What you n to do next depends on your own choice.¡± Just when Strix slowly got up and was about to leave the study, Maisie, who was sitting in her seat, turned around to look at him. ¡°Uncle Strix, can you provide me with a new identity?¡± Strix stopped but did not look back. ¡°From now on, you¡¯ll be known as Alice.¡± Chapter 479 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 479 Three yearster¡­ In Bassburgh, on a dark night¡­ Louis stepped into the bar, looked around at the crowd, and finally fixed his eyes on the woman who was sitting at the bar. He immediately recognized that it was Ryleigh. He walked over to Ryleigh and took the wine ss off her hand. Ryleigh seemed to be drunk at that time. She turned around to look at him and saw multiple images. ¡°Why is it you? You can drink whatever you want, so why grab my wine ss?¡± Ryleigh struggled to stretch out her hand to grab the ss back in a straight line, and Louis grabbed her wrist. ¡°Maisie is no longer here, and you¡¯ve been living the past three years so unrestrainedly, spending all day, everyday drinking, haven¡¯t you?¡± As soon as Maisie was mentioned, Ryleigh looked away immediately. ¡°Why did youe to me?¡± Louis ced the wine ss on the table and looked at her. ¡°Have you been in contact with Maisie in the past three years?¡± Maisie had gone missing after the ident three years ago. The Lucas family and the de Armas had been going crazy since then, but Maisie seemed to have disappeared from this world. And Ryleigh was Maisie¡¯s best friend, so they must have contacted each other throughout this period. Ryleigh scoffed. ¡°Did Nn ask you toe to me for the answer to that question?¡± She then looked at Louis and pointed at him drunkenly. ¡°Do you still remember how he treated Zee back then? Have you b*stards all gone blind!? ¡°Let me tell you, I haven¡¯t contacted her, and she hasn¡¯t contacted me either. You can locate her yourself if you have the ability to do so!¡± She flung her arm to break free from Louis¡¯s grasp, staggered 10 get up, and left the scene, Louis dragged her back, but Ryleigh couldn¡¯t stand still and fell into his arms. She was caught off guard, raised her hand, and pushed him away. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing? Are you trying to take advantage of me?¡± Louisughed out of rage. ¡°I¡¯m taking advantage of you?¡± ¡°Then what are you trying to do?¡± Ryleigh questioned him after letting off a burp. ¡°Did Nn ask someone else to approach you and ask you the same question?¡± Louis was obviously surprised. ¡®Nn has hardly appeared in front of the media in the past three years. It¡¯s rumored that Nn has been seriously ill. In short, all kinds of rumors have been going around the circle. As for the ckgold, he doesn¡¯t even care to ask about its operation. It¡¯s as if he¡¯s gotten off the grid as long as Maisie did! Ryleigh flung his hand off of her again. ¡°So what? 1.¡± She held onto Louis and threw up on him directly. Louis¡¯splexion paled in an instant as he gave off a disgusted expression. At the Goldmann mansion¡­ In the dimly lit study, the man sitting in the wheelchair facing the French window was in a well-ironed suit. His eyes dimmed from the change in the brightness of the sky outside the window, and they became extremely gloomy at the end. Quincy came in from the door and stood beside him.¡± Sir, Louis has also gone to Ms. Hill.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Nn replied calmly without even lifting his eyelids. Quincy looked at him. ¡°Sir, you actually found out about her whereabouts long ago. Why would you deliberately ask them to get in touch with Ms. Hill for the answer?¡± ¡®Ms. Maisie Vanderbilt, a woman who has disappeared for three years. ¡®Over the past three years, Mr. Goldmann¡¯s condition has been fluctuating, even walking for a longer period will cause him to cough up blood, so he has to turn to a wheelchair for assistance. Mr. Goldmann Sr. and I have been taking care of ckgold for the past three years. And although Kennedy is still there, taking care of Soul Jewelry, it still came back under ckgold as a subunit. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°And because of the incident from three years ago, Hernandez has since then gone into a conflict with the Kents. And with the pressure that the de Armas have been imposing onto the Kents, Daniel Kent hasn¡¯t even been able to find the time to deal with the Goldmanns in the past three years. ¡°Mr. Goldmann also deliberately released the news to those people, telling them that he¡¯s been seriously ill and that he only has one year left to live. And during this year, he¡¯s only worked from behind the scenes, and everything on the surface has been handed over to Hans and me Chapter 480 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 480 ¡®This is nothing more than a diversion to make those people think that Mr. Goldmann¡¯s time is very limited nowadays.. As for the Lucas family and the de Armas, all of them have been trying their very best to locate Ms. Vanderbilt. Mr. Goldmann is the only person who knows Ms. Vanderbilt¡¯s whereabouts but didn¡¯t look into it. I think it¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t want to look. It¡¯s just that he doesn¡¯t have the guts to look for her.¡¯ Nn¡¯s eyes looked cold and dimmed, but he did not answer. Early in the morning¡­ All Ryleigh felt was a splitting headache. Her head seemed to be on the verge of exploding from inside out, and the dazzling light made her so ufortable that she had to raise her hand to cover her eyes. And when she opened her eyes, she thought of something and sat up in a trance. She tidied her messy hair with her hands and could not recall how she had gotten back homest night. ¡°You¡¯ve woken up?¡± The voice that came out of nowhere made Ryleigh stop all her actions abruptly and turn her head around in astonishment She then saw Louis sitting on the couch with his legs crossed. His expression looked sullen as he took a glimpse at his watch impatiently. ¡°You¡¯re, indeed, very good at sleeping.¡± ¡°Louis Lucas, why are you at my house!?¡± Ryleigh screamed in fright, quickly pulled the nket away from herself to take a look at the clothes that she had changed into over the night, and questioned Louis with a frightened expression, ¡°You¡­ You¡­ Are you the one who changed my clothes for me?¡± Louis did not deny the statement. ¡°With that figure of yours, what benefit would I get from peeping?¡± ¡°You b*stard!¡± She threw a pillow at him. He, on the other hand, tilted his head slightly and raised his hand to catch the pillow. He then stopped talking to her and got up. ¡°You threw up on mest night. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that you¡¯re my fiancee in name, I would¡¯ve left you on the side of the road.¡± He walked over to the bed, threw the pillow back at her, and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s my cousin?¡± Ryleigh paused for a short second and frowned. ¡°You deliberately waited on my couch all night just to ask this question?¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Louis did not say a word. She chuckled, ¡°Why would all of you think that I have the power just to know where Zee is?¡± She then held back the chuckle in an instant. ¡°I don¡¯t know sh*1.¡± Louis stared at her for a moment, nced at his watch, and said in a calm tone, ¡°You don¡¯t have to wash that coat for me, just throw it away.¡± After that, he turned around and left. Ryleigh breathed a sigh of relief as soon as the door was closed. She took her cell phone out of her bag and sent a text message to someone. Morwich, the City of Saint Page¡­ ¡°Miss¡­ Ms. Alice, I know it¡¯s all my fault. I really didn¡¯t mean to betray you. So please forgive me!¡± The middle-aged man kneeling on the ground shivered. Maisie was sitting in the pavilion, drinking tea, looking all morous and regal, and holding a few candid photos on her left hand. The woman that appeared in all the photos all depicted herself, and these candid photos were intended to be sold to others. Maisie squinted her eyes. ¡°Mr. Reyes, considering that you¡¯re already this old and have a wife and a daughter, and by the way, your daughter is only six years old, isn¡¯t she?¡± The middle-aged man had cold sweat rolling down from his forehead, and his face was pale. ¡°Yes¡­¡± ¡°Would you be troubled if your daughter¡¯s photos were also secretly captured and sold?¡± Maisie¡¯s rhetorical question left the middle-aged man speechless. She put down the teacup, ¡°Someone asked you to take a candid photo, right? How much did they offer you?¡± The middle-aged man lowered his head. ¡°They paid m e $1,500,000.¡± ¡°Pfft, I didn¡¯t expect a few of my photos to be worth $ 1,500,000.¡± Maisie smirked and turned to look at him.¡± Do you still remember what they look like and who they are?¡± The middle-aged man tried to recall. ¡°Listening to their ent, they don¡¯t sound like people from Morwich. By the way, their leader is a Caucasian, just like you.¡± 1 Maisie¡¯s hand, which was picking up the teacup, stopped in midair when a few messages popped up on the screen of her cell phone. She swiped across the screen and opened her mouth slowly. ¡°You don¡¯t have toe from today onward. You may leave now.¡± Chapter 481 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 481 Maisie said to the middle-aged man. He had been fired, but he couldn¡¯tin. He was happy to be able to walk away alive. Maisie picked up her phone and replied to Ryleigh¡¯s message. She had secretly been in contact with Ryleigh in the past three years, but she hadn¡¯t told her where she was. She only knew that she was abroad. Maisie had found out that the Lucas family and her grandfather had been searching for her through her communication with Ryleigh, and the children were happy with the Goldmanns. Wayion was groomed to be the next sessor like Nn and was constantly by Titus¡¯ side. However, she had never asked about Nn. Why did Wayion have to take over Nn¡¯s role at this young age, and why would the Goldmanns suddenly take all of them under their wing? Maisie picked up a few photos. She hadn¡¯t shown herself to anyone for the past three years she had been in Morwich, and the media there had no idea what she looked like either. All they knew was that Mr. Henry had a daughter named ¡®Alice¡¯. But now, someone was using the employees of Hanns Pce to take pictures of her. Did someone find out that she was staying there? Could it be him? Maisie walked toward the study, and the two guards waiting at the door nodded to her. ¡°Ma¡¯am.¡± Maisie nodded, pushed the door to the study open, and saw Strix speaking to a man in the study. The man turned around, and she was surprised. ¡°Uncle Erwin?¡± Erwin got up and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡± Strix stood up too. ¡°I was just going to tell you that Erwin came back.¡± Maisie walked toward them with a light smile. ¡°Dad, a m linterrupting your reunion with Uncle Erwin?¡± Strix touched her hair, his eyes filled with love. ¡°Of course not. Alright, now that Erwin is back, you should have a good chat since you¡¯re closer to him. I need to get some work done.¡± Strix buttoned up his suit and left the room.. Erwin turned around and looked at Maisie. ¡°Have you been doing well for the past three years, Zee?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Maisie nodded and smiled, ¡°Dad has been good to me, probably because of his love for Mom.¡± Something came to her mind, and she asked, ¡°What about you? I heard that you weren¡¯t in Zlokova. Where have you been?¡± Erwin sat down on the couch. ¡°I had to settle something in Stoslo at that time and got into a bit of trouble.¡± ¡°What trouble?¡± Maisie looked at him worriedly, remembering that when she had returned to Stoslo with that person, Erwin hadn¡¯t been back yet. Had something happened to Erwin in Stoslo? Erwin picked up the cup of coffee and took a sip, looking stoic. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I ruined their n, and they wanted to take revenge. I was lucky, so I survived.¡± Maisie looked down. If something had happened to him, he wouldn¡¯t be here. Erwin had helped her in the past too, but she didn¡¯t thinkThis content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. that it would bring trouble. ¡°Zee, Strix told me what happened three years ago. I¡¯m sorry. I wished I was there.¡± Erwin looked at her. Maisie paused, then smiled. ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s in the past now.¡± ¡°Did you know who caused that ident?¡± Erwin asked. Maisie frowned and held her hands together. She would never forget about the ident where her father and Cherie died in an explosion. The only clue was that before that had happened, the person she had seen was Rowena. Chapter 482 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 482 Maisie answered, ¡°I can¡¯t confirm because before it happened. I saw Rowena, but I can¡¯t be sure if it was her.¡± Rowena¡¯s name hadn¡¯t popped up in the past three years, and she had sent people to look into her. There was no news of her in Stoslo either. Erwin put down the cup and ced a photo he took out of his pocket on the table. ¡°I received this photo a year ago. I guess it was for me to investigate.¡± Maisie looked at the photo. It was a woman who was in the crowd after the incident in a mask and cap. The height and build of the woman looked exactly like Rowena¡¯s! Maisie raised her head in surprise. ¡°Uncle Erwin, who sent the incident photo to you?¡± Erwin squeezed a word out. ¡°Him.¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Maisie didn¡¯t ask, but her eyes grew dark. She didn¡¯t want to confirm if it were him and that he was looking into the incident. Erwin asked, ¡°Do you hate him, Zee?¡± Hate? Maisie didn¡¯t know if she did because he had never done anything for her to hate him, but she resented him for breaking promises, for being cruel, and for not looking for her all these years. Even if someone was sneaking in pictures or wanted to know her true identity, she didn¡¯t want to confirm if that person was ¡®him¡¯. It could be the Lucas family or her grandfather trying to find out. If it were him, he would have shown up already. If he had his suspicions, he would havee to Morwich, but he never showed up there. Maybe he had already moved on, but why was he looking into the incident? Was it because of Cherie? Yes, Cherie had died, and Quincy lost a sister. Even if he didn¡¯t investigate, Quincy would have. Seeing her dismay, regret, and sadness, Erwin took a deep breath. ¡°If you expected him toe to see you, you should know that it¡¯s probably impossible.¡± Probably impossible? Maisie was stunned but bounced back. Her eyes mocked herself. Was she still waiting for him toe to find her? Erwin calmly replied, ¡°Because he can¡¯te.¡± Maisie was again stunned, and suspicion arose. She asked without meaning to, ¡°Why?¡± Erwin saw that she still cared, even after three years. That man was a thorn in her heart that couldn¡¯t be pulled out, yet she wouldn¡¯t dare touch it. He sighed, ¡°He¡¯s sick. Rumor has it that he¡¯s very sick and won¡¯tst much longer.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not possible!¡± Maisie suddenly stood up.¡± Wasn¡¯t he fine three years ago?¡± ¡°How could you be sure that he was healthy if you didn¡¯t see it for yourself?¡± Erwin looked at her with a smile. ¡°That was probably the reason he chose to ask for a divorce.¡± Maisie stood in the spot. Could her heart keep calm and continue to lie to herself? Maybe not. She knew that Nn had been hiding something when he insisted on ending their rtionship with a divorce. When Titus had first asked him to get a divorce, he wouldn¡¯t, but why did he suddenly agree to it when he returned from Stoslo? Was Nn really sick? Maisie asked while shaking, and her voice broke,¡± How did he fall sick?¡± Erwin said calmly, ¡°He caught it while in Stoslo.¡± ¡°No way!¡± Maisie sat down, her face pale. ¡°How could he be sick in Stoslo on top of getting shot!?¡± Chapter 483 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 483 *If you ask him personally, you might get the answer.¡± Erwin raised his brow and smiled. ¡°But with your current status, do you still care about the people in your past? He could be a half-dead bed-ridden man with a few years left in him now. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°And he was the one who asked for a divorce. Do you really want to go back?¡± His speech made Maisie stand on her spot with her thoughts hanging. Ryleigh was still working at the same cafe. There weren¡¯t a lot of customers in the morning, so she could hear when someone walked in but didn¡¯t look up.¡± Hello, what can I get you?¡± ¡°te.¡± Ryleigh¡¯s finger shuddered, and she raised her head when she heard that voice. She smiled when she saw that it was Louis. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t get a cup of coffee?¡± Louis frowned. Ryleigh already keyed in the order, ¡°Of course you ¡ª H can. She turned around to make it and ced it on the counter when she was done. ¡°Yourtte.¡± He calmly said, ¡°To go.¡± Ryleigh took back the cup and put it in a holder. Louis looked at her with his palm on the counter. ¡°Are you really not in touch?¡± Ryleigh was a little impatient after being asked again. She looked up and handed the coffee to him. ¡°No.¡± Louis waited before taking it. When he was about to leave, he saw a message pop up on her phone screen that was ced on the counter. Ryleigh picked up the phone in a panic and stared at him. ¡°Are you trying to pry?¡± Louis raised his brow. ¡°Why are you so nervous? Are you dating someone?¡± Ryleighughed. ¡°Yes, a guy is interested in me. He¡¯s cute and sweet.¡± She looked at her message. Louis stared at her and scoffed. ¡°You should cancel our engagement before you start dating someone.¡± Ryleigh didn¡¯t look up. ¡°Sure, tell Aurat Larissa and my dad. We just need them to agree.¡± Heughed when he heard that, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go?¡± Even though the two of them were ¡®forced to be together because their family wanted a union, he wouldn¡¯t go to see her if she wasn¡¯t the only one who might know where Maisie was. His mother and her father had decided their marriage. He hadn¡¯t rejected it because he didn¡¯t want to go through match-making blind dates. And since those women probably wanted him because of his status and family background, he would have a hard time if they wouldn¡¯t leave him when they got married. It was different for Ryleigh, though. Not only did she not stick to him, but she also avoided him. Thus, marriage with her would be morefortable for him than with any other pesky woman. Maybe he was just getting by and didn¡¯t want to face the women on blind dates, and that was why he had never thought of calling off their arrangement. Nheless, he knew that they would have to get engaged and even married one day. He wouldn¡¯t want to be tied down by marriage, especially not to a woman he didn¡¯t know. He knew Ryleigh. Even though she was a pretty average person, choosing a woman who would stay out of his business like her wouldn¡¯t be too bad if they were to get married. Ryleigh looked at him. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go then?¡± Louis shrugged. ¡°Do you think I can manage that?¡± ¡°What are you talking about? Do you think I can? You¡¯re being annoying. Go away and stop bugging me.¡± Ryleigh walked aside to reply to her message. ¡®Why did Zee suddenly ask about Nn?¡¯ That was tough. She hadn¡¯t been concerned about Nn in the past three years because of how he had treated Maisie. Chapter 484 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 484 Right when Ryleigh was going to reply, her phone was taken away, and she was shocked. ¡°Louis, give me back my phone!¡± She almost ran out to get her phone back. Louis saw something and saw someone running toward him, so he raised his arm higher. He was 6¡¯2 tall, and Ryleigh couldn¡¯t even touch his hand. ¡°Jump,¡± Louis challenged her, ¡°Shortie.¡± Ryleigh was furious. She kicked his knee, and Louis knelt down because he was caught off guard. He looked up and gnashed his teeth. ¡°Ryleigh!¡± Ryleigh grabbed her phone, took a few steps back, and smiled proudly. ¡°I¡¯m not going to let you show off.¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Louis stood up andughed. ¡°Great, Ryleigh, remember that. You¡¯ll need me one day.¡± He turned around angrily and left. Ryleigh immediately replied to Maisie¡¯s message after he left, but she suddenly received another message that made her gasp. A rental car stopped outside the Goldmann mansion¡¯s gate in the afternoon, and Ryleigh got out. She looked at this vi that was as big as the royal gardens, but it felt so quiet. She took a deep breath, feeling vexed. The Goldmann mansion had always had tight security. No one could ever just walk in. It was far from how it used to be. As expected, a security guard stopped her when she was trying to go in. ¡°Who are you here to see, miss?¡± Ryleigh shed a huge grin. ¡°I¡¯m here to see Mr. Goldmann.¡± The security guard suspected something, so Ryleigh changed her narrative. ¡°Can you get Quincy to come to see me?¡± It would probably be easier to see Quincy if she couldn¡¯t meet Nn. The guards looked at each other, and one of them put a hand to his ear as if he was speaking to someone. After a while, he looked at her and asked, ¡°Your name, please.¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. She replied, ¡°Ryleigh Hill.¡± The man walked aside. ¡°Mr. Lawson, she said her name is Ms. Ryleigh Hill.¡± ¡®Ryleigh?¡¯ Quincy turned to look at Nn. She had nevere to see Nn. Why would she¡­ Nn was wearing a clean and tidy shirt meticulously buttoned all the way to his cor. He was reading a document at the desk, unaffected, and didn¡¯t seem like he would ask the reason she was here. Quincy hesitated and spoke to the person on the other end. ¡°I¡¯ll go see her.¡± Quincy pursed his lips when he saw how calm Nn was and walked downstairs. Ryleigh, who got past security, walked to the door and saw Quincy walking out of the vi. ¡°How can I help you, Ms. Hill? Ryleigh scratched her face and awkwardly asked, ¡°Er, nothing much. I just want to know how Mr. Goldmann has been doing.¡¯ 1 Quincy paused, then frowned. ¡°Did Ms. Vanderbilt ask you to ask?¡± Ryleigh shuddered and looked nervous, ¡°Of course not, I just wanted to know.¡± Ryleigh wasn¡¯t good at covering up her lies. Quincy saw through her right away because she was obviously lying. He looked down an said, ¡°Please ask Ms. Vanderbilt 10 stop asking about Mr. Goldmann.¡± Ryleigh was stunned and gnashed her teeth. ¡°That¡¯s true. They¡¯re divorced, so it wouldn¡¯t matter to Maisie even if he died. I shouldn¡¯t havee. She doesn¡¯t have to know.¡± Chapter 485 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 485 Ryleigh was leaving when Quincy said, ¡°Mr. Goldmann has his reasons.¡± Ryleigh paused and turned around, but Quincy had already gone back inside. In the study. Nn looked out the window and remembered something. The coldness he exuded turned bone-chilling, and Quincy felt that when he got to the door. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, Ms. Hills left,¡± he said. ¡°Mm.¡± Nn was focused, but he just nodded. Quincy frowned when Nn didn¡¯t ask. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, are you not going to ask why she was here?¡± Nn didn¡¯t look affected, but the hand on his leg was clutched tight while his eyes were cold. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter anymore.¡± Quincy nced at him and didn¡¯t say anything more. Saying that it didn¡¯t matter was a lie. Anyone could tell how important Maisie was to him and how she was the dearest person to him. If it didn¡¯t matter, he wouldn¡¯t have investigated the ident from three years ago and tried to find news of her all over the world, nor would he have sent someone to Morwich¡­ He hadn¡¯t searched for Maisie himself because he was afraid of losing control if he saw her. At that moment, Quincy answered a call, and he was shocked. ¡°Are you sure?¡± The person on the other end confirmed, and then Nn looked at him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Quincy moved the phone away and said, ¡°The de Armas, something happened.¡± Nn closed the file and frowned. ¡°Be specific.¡± Quincy told him, ¡°We have intel that Hernandez was attacked and has gone missing. Now Roger¡¯s people are taking over the de Armas. It looks like Roger is helping the Kents.¡± Ever since Hernandez had learned about the ploy and maniption, and after Maisie¡¯s ident, he had been ying mind games with the Kents, and the two families had been in a terrible feud in Stoslo. Hernandez had been bullying the Kents, and since they were nobles on Roger¡¯s side, they were his most useful pawns. If the Kents fell, Roger would have lost an ally among the royal family. It looked as though Roger was cornered and worried that the de Armas would work together with the Goldmanns, so he tried to wipe out the de Armas. Once they lost their power, it would affect the Goldmanns too. Nn pressed his lips together, had an idea, and looked up. ¡°Is the election of Stoslo happening this year?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Quincy paused, then asked, ¡°Are you.¡± Nn¡¯s eyes darkened. He could guess the reason Roger was rushing to take action. ¡°The candidate is on his side, so the de Armas¡¯ vote is crucial. What if Hernandez couldn¡¯t attend and someone took his ce?¡± Quincy was surprised because if it were true, Roger would pretty much have the government in the palm of his hands. If that happened, Stoslo would be in a mess. Nn suddenly looked outside, his deep eyes looking calmer. He slowly said, ¡°Help me get flight tickets to Stoslo.¡± Quincy was nervous. ¡°But, your health.¡± Nn tapped his finger on the desk and solemnly said, ¡°Book it.¡± Seeing how adamant he was, Quincy nodded. When he left, Nn¡¯s eyes looked foggy. At Morwich¡­ It was nighttime at Saint Page. The entire Hanns Pce looked like a ck pearl lost in a huge area in the middle of the city, shining from inside out. In the brightly lit study, Strix asked to see Maisie. She went in. ¡°You want to see me, Dad?¡± Chapter 486 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 486 Strix put the document down, and lifted his head to look at her. ¡°Your grandfather is in trouble now. Do you want to go back and have a look at the de Arma family?¡± Maisie was stunned. ¡°What happened?¡± The only person left in this world that was connected to her through blood was Hernandez, her maternal grandfather. But how would he be in trouble? Strix nodded, ¡°The Royal left-wing party has sent someone after your grandfather. While the de Arma family is in chaos right now, they seized the opportunity to take over the territory belonging to them. I¡¯m guessing they¡¯re doing this to prevent your grandfather from meddling with the uing election.¡± Stoslo would hold a presidential election every six years. The royal family and the government would not intervene in the election. Perhaps the reason Roger had asked help from the government was to increase his own influence, or maybe he did not only want the throne but the entire Stoslo. When Strix did not get any response from Maisie, he spoke again in a slow voice. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go, I won¡¯t force you.¡± ¡°I want to go,¡± Maisie said, looking at him with determination, ¡°Even though I don¡¯t want anything from the de Arma family, I cannot let other people take it away.¡± Strix smiled and nodded. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll let Saydie go with you.¡± After he finished speaking, he summoned Saydie. When Maisie saw the neer, she was stunned. ¡°Sir,¡± the person said. Maisie looked at Strix and asked in disbelief, ¡®Is she a girl or a boy?¡± Saydie was young. She dressed like a boy and had a beautiful face. Maisie had no idea what she had gone through in the past, but she could see she was mature and had a lot of stories to tell in her eyes. Strix chuckled and replied, ¡°Saydie is my most trusted aide. She has been with me since 15 years old. Those people have seen her skills before. She represents me, and I¡¯m relieved to have her there. I¡¯ll have someone there to meet you when the timees.¡± Three dayster¡­ Maisie and Saydie arrived at Stoslo. When Maisie once again set her loot in Zena, she did not know why but her heart shuddered and aplicated emotion rose from her stomach pit. Soon, the people who came to receive them arrived. A man walked up 10 them reverently and said, ¡°You¡¯re M s. Alice, right? Mr. Henry has asked us toe and pick you up Maisie nodded at him and got into the car with Saydie. The car drove slowly, and unbeknownst to them, the man sitting in the car beside them withdrew his gaze. Nn was wearing a Bluetooth earpiece in his left ear. There was a string of data on the tablet sitting in hisp. Quincy, who sat in the passenger seat, turned his head around after hanging up the call and said, ¡°Mr. Goldmann, I just received news that Mr. Henry¡¯s men have arrived in Sioslo. Could it be that people from Metropolis are also involved in this matter?¡± Quincy was dumbfounded. The Metropolis was a well known organization in Morwich. They had their influence spread into both the underworld andw enforcement Besides, Mt. Henry had a close rtionship with the government and the royal family of Morwich, and he was also bestowed with the right and power simr to the royal family Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Although they knew Maisie was in Saint Page, Saint Page was huge. Even if Erwin¡¯s men might have brought Maisie to Morwich, it was very unlikely he would hide her in a scary ce like the Metropolis. Also, they had heard that Mr. Henry had adopted a girl. That girl was the daughter of the woman he had been in love with, but the media didn¡¯t have any idea what the girl looked like Mr. Henry was very protective of her and refused to let anyone disclose her information. Even if they sent someone to Hanns Pce to find out information about the girl, they woulde away empty- handed. They had also suspected that the girl wasn¡¯t Mr. Henry¡¯s biological daughter, but their suspicion was proven wrong after Me Henry made the paternity test results public. Maisie was truly Stephen¡¯s biological daughter, so it was very unlikely that she was rted to Mr. Henry by blood. They felt that Mr. Henry must be up to something for sending his men to Stoslo. Nn¡¯s eyebrows deeply frowned. He looked outside through the window silently, and the light in his amber eyes dimmed slowly. Chapter 487 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 487 The car came to a stop outside of Easton Estate. Easton Estate was huge. The garden was full of Irises, which Strix had personally nted. Maisie got out of the car, and the people beside her said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Henry bought Easton Estate when he came to Stoslo on business. All of the people here are Mr. Henry¡¯s men, and you can tell them whatever you need.¡± Maisie nodded. Then, a maid led her into the manor. The decoration in the manor was simr to that of Hanns Pce, which obviously cost a lot of money. She walked up to a couch and sat down. After that, she looked at the man and asked, ¡°Do you know anything about the de Arma family? ¡°The de Arma family?¡± The man was stunned for a few seconds before replying, ¡°It¡¯s said that the de Arma family and the Kents have been fighting against each other in the past few years with the de Arma family gaining the upper hand. However, Hernandez went missing a few days ago, and Roger¡¯s men seized the chance to take over the territory belonging to the de Arma family. The people under Hernandez are now in disarray.¡± Maisie squinted her eyes but did not say anything. She suddenly remembered what Strix had told her back then. The virus had infected her mother when her grandfather was tricked into giving her mother the vine. Strix had also told her before that someone was researching the sleeper virus in secret, and these vines were just something that the nobles used in their experiment. When the experiment failed, the virus got out, leading to the pandemic. Maisie had guessed that those people were the culprits behind the ¡°feud¡± between the Goldmanns and the de Arma family in the past. It wasn¡¯t Nn¡¯s great-grandfather who had cut off Hernandez¡¯s leg, nor was it Hernandez who had kidnapped Nn¡¯s mother. It was those people they were the real culprits. Hernandez had found out about these, so he attacked the Kents whenever he had the chance. The Kents were members of the left-wing party, and getting rid of the Kents was the same as removing the left-wing party¡¯s wings. The ident that Maisie had got into three years ago was also part of their n. It was just that she did not have any power that year and couldn¡¯t do anything. However, things were different now. The maid brought a cup of tea to Maisie, and the man asked, ¡°Ms. Alice, are you going to help the de Arma family?¡± Maisie lifted the cup of tea and took a sip. ¡°My mother was, after all, a member of the de Arma family. Therefore, I need to take back what belongs to the de Arma family and find my grandfather.¡± Taller. The man nodded and continued. ¡°Very well, then. Let me know when you¡¯ve done with your preparations. I¡¯ll send someone to help you.¡± Maisie lifted her head from the tea and replied, ¡°Let¡¯s do it tonight.¡± The night was dark, and several ck-d men were guarding the Zephyr Harbor. When they noticed there was fire not far away, three of them went over to check it out. Suddenly, a muffled noise came, and the two remaining ck-d men copsed on the ground with their guns. They were then dragged to the back of a wall. The three ck-d men arrived at the fire¡¯s location. However, they couldn¡¯t see anybody else other than a pile of burning rubbish. Two of the bodyguards were dumbfounded, and when they turned their heads around, the person standing behind them was gone. Just when they were wondering where theirrade was, two men approached them and broke their necks with deadly precision They picked up the guns on the ground and headed toward the cargo ship. A group of people drinking beer and ying cards on the cargo ship. When they heard something, one of them lifted his hand and said, ¡°Someone is here.¡± The other person then said to them, ¡°Go and have a look.¡± That man picked up his weapon and walked out of the cabin. However, he did not return even after a long time had passed. The rest of the people began to feel nervous, and they quickly came out to check what was going on.. When they got to the deck, they didn¡¯t see anybody around. Then, a voice rang out above them. ¡°Hey.¡± They jerked their heads back, and the people hiding in the dark jumped onto the ship,unching an attack on them before they could react. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Tonight, the ck-d men stationed at the de Arma family¡¯s territory were ambushed. Chapter 488 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 488 At Roger¡¯s mansion¡­ The sound of a cup falling to the floor could be heard from the study. The old man with silver hair had a strong physique, and his turquoise eyes were as sharp as an eagle¡¯s. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°A bunch of idiots! Have you found out who the hell did it?¡± The middle-aged man lowered his head and replied,¡± Your Highness, we haven¡¯t found out who did it. However, the way they didn¡¯t leave anyone alive is identical to that person¡¯s from the Metropolis.¡± The person from the Metropolis he was talking about was none other than Saydie, Mr. Henry¡¯s subordinate. Saydie was notorious for her ruthlessness, and Patrick, who was a cruel man himself, was nothingpared to her. After all, Patrick would still give the person he captured a chance to live, but Saydie was different. She would not let those who had fallen into her hands live. Saydie was a notoriously vicious woman in the Metropolis. When Mr. Henry was away, Saydie would take over the Metropolis. She represented Mr. Henry, and the fact that she had intervened meant that Mr. Henry intended to do so as well. Roger clenched his fists tightly, and his veins bulged out of the back of his hand. ¡°D*mn it! How dare those people from the Metropolis put their nose into the de Arma family¡¯s affair!? Go check it out immediately! I want to know if the Metropolis is in this or not!¡± In the meantime¡­ Quincy walked into the room with another man. All of the lights in the room were turned off save for the tablemp next to theputer .Nn was sitting on a big chair. He was wearing a bathrobe and holding a ss of unfinished wine with his left hand. ¡°Mr. Goldmann,¡± Quincy said, ¡°Someone has gotten rid of Roger¡¯s men that upied the de Arma family¡¯s territory.¡± Nn was typing on the keyboard, and he froze when he heard what Quincy said. Half of his face was covered by the shadow, and Quincy couldn¡¯t read the emotion in his eyes. He leaned backward and tapped the desk with his finger. ¡°Who did it?¡± Quincy looked toward the man beside him, and the man replied, ¡°Judging from the evidence we¡¯ve gathered, it was done by the people from the Metropolis. Their move was clean, and there were no extra wounds on the bodies. All of them were killed in one strike.¡± . The man pondered for a moment before adding, ¡°I¡¯m guessing that they must¡¯ve ambushed them. There are no signs of a fight on the scene. They didn¡¯t even get to fire their guns.¡± Quincy was taken aback. The people from the Metropolis usually acted openly, so he was surprised to find that they would resort to ambushing them at night. Besides, he wondered why the Metropolis wouldunch an attack on Roger¡¯s men. Was it because of the de Arma family? He looked at Nn, but there was no expression on Nn¡¯s face. He appeared to be locked in his thoughts. After a short while, he lifted his head and asked, ¡°Who did Mr. Henry send this time?¡± The man replied, ¡°It must be Saydie. She¡¯s the most ruthless person in the Metropolis, and I¡¯m sure that she must be the one who wiped out Roger¡¯s men.¡± Quincy had heard of Saydie from the Metropolis. She was known to be apetent woman, and even if Hans, him, and the Night Banquet members attacked her simultaneously, they might not be able to take her down. Mr. Henry had been a mysterious being, and the fact that he was surrounded by incredible people such as Erwin and Saydie showed that he was not someone to be trifled with. Quincy suddenly thought of something and asked curiously, ¡°Saydie is always by Mr. Henry¡¯s side, so why would he send her to Stoslo? What is the connection between Mr. Henry and the de Arma family?¡± When the man heard Quincy¡¯s question, he replied, ¡°Oh yeah, ording to the information we received, there is this one girl, Ms. Alice, in Mr. Henry¡¯s team that went to Stoslo.¡± ¡°Alice.. Quincy was stunned and looked toward Nn. Nn¡¯s eyes darkened, and he asked meaningfully,¡± Has anyone seen her face after shended at Stoslo?¡± The man shook his head and said, ¡°Nope.¡± : Nn narrowed his eyes slightly, but he did not say anything. After a short while, he asked Quincy to take the man away. Chapter 489 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 489 Nn turned his eyes back onto theputer screen. It showed the information about ¡°Alice¡±, but there was very little content. There was not even a picture of her. At the same time, he received a message on his phone. It was from Wesley, an old friend of his in Stoslo. A few dayster¡­ The refusal of Mr. Henry¡¯s daughter, Ms. Alice Henry, to meet Prince Roger¡¯s people led to a heated debate. One of them was the daughter of Mr. Henry, who was highly valued by the royal family and had the same power as the royal family in Morwich, while the other was a member of the royal family in Stoslo. It was rare for someone to disrespect the prince. Of course, she only disrespected the prince. After all, M s. Alice did not reject it when the royal family invited her with courtesy. In the ornate and grand white living room, the maids were standing at the side and serving tea. Queen Anna was in her 50s. She was the niece of the eldest princess, a descendant of the Miller royal bloodline. Her amber eyes also reminded Maisie of someone. This was not the first time Maisie was being received by the royal family. Nine years ago, when she was still the designer Zora, Queen Anna¡¯s daughter had had a meeting with her. This was because her daughter would get married, and she loved Victorian style. Therefore, she had asked her to design a Victorian-style tiara for her. That being said, this was the first time Maisie saw Queen Anna in person. She was graceful, elegant, and very ssy. ¡°Ms. Alice, you remind me of a person.¡± Maisie was stunned. She did not expect that the queen would say something like this to her. She smiled and asked, ¡°Who might that person be?¡± Queen Anna gracefully lifted the cup and replied, ¡°Granddaughter of Lord Hernandez?¡± Maisie lowered her eyes and smiled faintly. ¡°Really? Actually, she¡¯s my mother.¡± Queen Anna was shocked, ¡°You¡¯re Lord Hernandez¡¯s granddaughter?¡± Maisie nodded. Queen Anna put the cup down and continued. ¡°I see. Now I see why you¡¯re helping him.¡± Maisie was stunned for a moment, her jaw tightly set. It took her a few seconds before she parted her lips and asked, ¡°Did you know something?¡± Queen Anna chuckled as if she was tickled pink by Maisie and said, ¡°Of course, I know something. I know everything my uncle is doing. The de Arma family used to be very loyal to the royal family. However, after Lord Hernandez¡¯s father passed away, the de Arma family stopped inquiring about the affairs of the royal family.¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. A hint of disappointment crossed Queen Anna¡¯s eyes, but Maisie did not say anything. After all, she was just an outsider, and Queen Anna shouldn¡¯t have told her anything about the affairs of the royal family, but¡­ Apparently, the royal family was not as peaceful as it seemed to be. In fact, it was rotten inside. People would always fight for power and wealth, regardless of their social status, let alone the members of the royal family. It was not that Queen Anna did not want to do anything. It was just that her power was much weaker compared to that of Roger¡¯s. After Maisie finished her conversation with Queen Anna, she headed out of the State Room and came to the spacious and beautiful garden, where Saydie was waiting for her. ¡°Miss, Mr. Henry wants you to attend a banquet tonight. It¡¯s very important as it¡¯s rted to the partnership with Mr. David, the new president of the Ashton Group.¡± Maisie asked, ¡°Partnership?¡± Saydie nodded. Although Mr. David is only in his mid-30s, hees from a big family. His father is a member of Stoslo¡¯s congress. He¡¯s a man of integrity. Roger is going to make a move on the election to rmend his own people. Mr. David is also a key figure in this election. Mr. Henry said that if you want to help the de Arma family, then you¡¯ll need to get Mr. David¡¯s trust before Roger does.¡± Maisie fell silent. She had kind of offended Roger after turning down the meeting with him several times. She was confident that Roger wouldn¡¯t give up so easily, and Strix was the reason he hadn¡¯t made any move on her yet. However, Maisie was waiting for a chance. She was waiting for the moment Roger got drowned in his ego-she would then swoop in and get rid of him. She hadn¡¯t gotten any news about her grandfather, yet. However, since she was already in the game, she could only take the step forward. Chapter 490 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 490 The Ashton Group hosted a grand banquet at the hotel¡¯s banquet hall in the evening to celebrate the Ashton Group¡¯s revival. Why were they celebrating the Ashton Group¡¯s revival? It was known that the Ashton Group had been operating in Stoslo for 60 years. However, due to the recession, nobody wanted to take over the Ashton Group after the former chairman dered bankruptcy. After joining the Ashton Group and bing itsrgest shareholder and chairman, Wesley brought the Ashton Group back to life. When the press had asked him why he would take over the Ashton Group, he just said that he had worked as a part-timer before attending university. He liked the Ashton Group very much, so he did not want to see thepany go down the drain just like that. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. It was considered a straightforward yet positive answer. No matter if it was true or not, the Ashton Group¡¯s market value had indeed increased by 70% within one year ever since Wesley took over. It was the secondrgestpany in the country now, and everyone was paying attention to it. Wesley had invited all his friends from different sectors to join him in the celebration. The invitation card for Mr. Henry was sent to Maisie¡¯s phone, so she attended on his behalf. There were a lot of guests inside the spacious banquet hall. Before the banquet started, all of them made conversation with each other. Other than some interesting events in the world of business, most of them were talking about Mr. Henry¡¯s mysterious daughter. They knew that Mr. Henry was a friend of Wesley. Although Mr. Henry was from the underworld, he enjoyed the same rights as the royal family in Morwich. He was involved in the business world as well, so he was wealthy. anthy. As for his daughter, they had heard that Mr. Henry had just adopted her not long ago. If anyone could marry his daughter, it would be like getting all the wealth he had gathered throughout his whole life. However, judging from his social status, it was only right and natural for his daughter to marry a count or a prince. Unexpectedly, even though his daughter was in Stoslo right now, she refused to meet with Prince Roger, which intrigued the crowd even more. Suddenly, a figure appeared at the entrance. They all thought everyone was already here, but little did they expect someone would show upte. They turned their heads and looked toward the entrance. The neer had a voluptuous figure. She was dressed in a slim-fitting burgundy suit lined with a high-cored chiffon shirt, and there was a ruby pendant at the center of the cor. Her crop pants had her ankle exposed to the air, and her stilettos made her look even taller. She had tied her blueish ck hair in a ponytail and was wearing a golden mask that covered the upper half of her delicate face. There were four people behind her in which three of them were from Morwich. The remaining one was a tomboyish, short-haired girl, and the crowd soon recognized who she was. She was none other than the ruthless woman who used to stay by Mr. Henry¡¯s side-Saydie. So, did that mean this woman was Ms. Alice? Even if she was wearing a mask, they could all see that she had a delicate face. Maisie walked toward Wesley with a steady and firm pace on her stilettos. The crystal lights of the hall reflected on her mask and gave off sparkling light. Wesley was talking with someone with a ss of wine in his hand. When he saw Maisie, he was stunned. Maisie stretched her arm out without any hesitation and greeted, ¡°Pleasure to meet you, Mr. David. I¡¯m Alice.¡± Wesley had heard of Alice a long time ago. He handed the winess to a person beside him, whipped up a smile on his face, and grabbed her hand to exchange a handshake with her. ¡°Ms. Alice, I¡¯ve heard a lot about you. Did Mr. Henry send you here?¡± ¡°Yes. My father asked me to attend your banquet in his ce and asked me to bring you a congrattory gift.¡± Chapter 491 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 491 As soon as Maisie finished speaking, a man came out from behind her with a silver box, stepped forward, and opened the box. There was a fragile and clearlooking Nine Dragon jade cup lying in the box. Everyone knew that the world-renowned Mr. Wesley David liked to collect Victorian antiques the most- he loved them so much that they were priceless to him. Sure enough, Wesley was pleased. ¡°Please thank Mr. Henry for me. I like this gist very much.¡± He motioned the person beside him to receive the box. Maisie took the wine ss handed over by someone from the side and clinked her ss with Wesley. The people on the side were discussing, most of them having doubts. ¡°So, she¡¯s really Ms. Henry.¡± ¡°Why is she wearing a mask? Is she afraid that others will see her face?¡± ¡°Mr. Henry is very protective. After all, even the media hasn¡¯t been able to find out any information about her. Not to mention that she wears a mask whenever she appears. She¡¯s truly a mysterious woman.¡± Maisie ignored all those discussions and went straight into the discussion about partnering up. Wesley was stunned for a short second and thenughed. ¡°Ms. Henry, are you saying that you want to get into a partnership with the Ashton Group? That¡¯s rather unfortunate. You¡¯re a step behind someone else.¡± ¡°A step behind? How can this be!? I¡¯m already ahead of Prince Roger.¡¯ Maisie¡¯s hand, which was holding the wine ss, clenched slightly, but her expression showed no signs of turbulence. She then said regretfully, ¡°Is that so? Then I really amte for the party. But I¡¯m curious as to who has beaten me to the opportunity. Who has earned the spot to coborate with you, Mr. David?¡± Wesley answered without any hesitation, ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Goldmann. He¡¯s from Zlokova and an old friend of mine. I¡¯ve agreed to get into a partnership with him.¡± Maisie¡¯s expression changed instantly when she heard the words ¡°Mr. Goldmann¡±. Wesley looked in another direction and smiled. ¡°Mr. Goldmann is here.¡± Maisie turned her head slowly, and the wine ss in her hand trembled slightly. She was astonished and felt as if someone had taken away her ability to breathe the scene that appeared right in front of her hurt her eyes even more. Nn was sitting in a wheelchair. He had changed a lotpared to three years ago, looking more mature and sharper. The dark suit he was wearing made him look former and more resolute. Several bodyguards in ck were always walking in proximity to protect him. Quincy was pushing the wheelchair when he looked at Maisie, and a hint of surprise emerged on the surface of his face. The mask might be able to conceal her appearance, but that would only work on the people who did not know her. But for them, even though she was wearing a mask, they still saw through who she was-Maisie Vanderbilt! Wesley turned to Nn. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, you¡¯ve arrived just in time. By the way, this is Mr. Henry¡¯s daughter, Ms. Alice Henry.¡± All gazes were undoubtedly fixed on Maisie, especially Quincy, who was the most surprised. ¡°How did Ms. Vanderbilt be Alice!? If she¡¯s Alice, what happened to Mr. Henry¡¯s paternity test? Could it be that she deliberately concealed her true identity so that others wouldn¡¯t suspect her?¡¯ Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Nn¡¯s unchanging gaze trembled for a split second, but all the subtle emotional changes fell into the deepest abyss in his eyes immediately Maisie quickly quelled the fluster and thoughts in her mind and heart, and then gave off a faint smile. ¡°So, this is Mr. Goldmann. I¡¯ve heard a lot about you.¡± Maisie¡¯s greeting was detached while her demeanor was distant. It sounded as if they were never acquainted, and their reunion after years of separation felt like a strange yet familiar urrence. Nn stared at her emotionally, but he was still able to remain calm. ¡°Ms. Henry has heard of me? I¡¯m honored.¡± His voice still sounded deep and melodious. It brought back memories, where her life used to be filled with such a soothing voice, surrounding her with love and coaxing her gently. However, the recollection onlysted for a moment as she suppressed all the thoughts and memories from pouring out of her mind, and the ripples of emotions in her eyes slightly faded. When she turned around to ce the wine ss back, the waiter who appeared out of nowhere bumped into her hand, and the wine in the ss spilled on her sleeve. Chapter 492 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 492 ¡°Ma¡¯am!¡± Saydie eximed. The waiter bowed and apologized in great panic. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry!¡± Maisie took out a handkerchief nimbly, wiped her hand, and then said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s no big deal, you¡¯re good to go.¡± Nn looked at her. ¡°I asked someone to prepare a gown just in case something like this happened. I think it should suit you very well, Ms. Henry. After all, the banquet is nowhere near over yet.¡± It seemed that she was nning to leave the venue halfway. However, the banquet was not over yet, so he said that to keep her here for now. Wesley grinned and said, ¡°Indeed, Ms. Henry came to attend my banquet. She mustn¡¯t be wearing clothes that are stained with wine. That would make other people think that I¡¯m not ying a good enough host.¡± Maisie raised her head and epted the kindness readily. ¡°Then I might have to trouble you for the gown already, Mr. Goldmann.¡± Maisie asked Saydie to apany her even when she went to change her attire in the guest room because she knew that Saydie would never let anyone approach her. Saydie waited at the door and passed the gown to Maisie after receiving it from Nn¡¯s men. Maisie closed the door and took off her burgundy suit and the ruby pendant. She then recalled Nn who had appeared in a wheelchair, as well as what Erwin had told her, saying that Nn was gravely ill. A hint of gloom shed past her eyes. She removed all her clothes and picked up the wrapped gown Nn had sent. After unwrapping the outer packing and opening the purple box, she saw a dark green gown lying within the purple box ¡®This looks a lot like the one that I wore to the Bouchers¡¯ banquet three years ago! It¡¯s just that the design on the back isn¡¯t a cutout but is covered with a thinyer of tulle. ¡°How did he¡­ The hand holding the dress tightened Just as she had just put on the dress, the lights went out all of a sudden. Not only the lights in the guest room but also the lights in the corridor outside the room. ¡°Saydie!¡± Maisie yelled at the person outside the door. Saydie replied, ¡°I¡¯ll go and take a look.¡± Maisie¡¯s eyes adjusted to the darkness not long after Saydie left, and she walked out of the room. She knew that it was definitely not a power outage, but someone¡¯s deliberate arrangement! At that moment, a shadow approached abruptly and pulled her into his arms in an instant, Maisie¡¯s body froze as the silhouette in the darkness had a scent that was very familiar to her-the faint fragrance of the Gi cologne was a nostalgic scent. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. He kissed her lips out of the blue. It felt hot and hysterical, without even a gap in between the whole length of the kiss. After an abrupt sink into the sensation of the kiss, Maisie returned to her senses in an instant, raised her elbow to push his chest away from her, escaped from the embrace that she was reluctant to leave, and listed her arm. A crisp p then reverberated throughout the corridor in the darkness. Soon, the lights were turned on again. The faintly visible mark stood out conspicuously on his slightly pale cheek. Maisie¡¯s fingers were trembling. She had not exerted much force. She could not bear to hit him as hard as she could have, after all. ¡°Ma¡¯am.¡± Saydie sprinted back and frowned slightly when she saw Nn standing with her at the door. ¡¤ She quickly approached Maisie and stood between both of them as if she regarded Nn as someone of great peril. ¡°Sir, please stay away from her.¡±. As soon as Saydie said that, she turned around and asked Maisie, ¡°Someone deliberately cut the main switch of the guest room. Are you alright?¡± Saydie had dared to leave Maisie in the room and go check things out because she thought Maisie would note out of the room so easily. When Saydie saw this man, she immediately understood something. ¡®It was a plot to lure me away so that he could approach Ms. Henry. If I were to return to an injured employer, then I would¡¯ve been tricked due to my carelessness. Nn gave off a faint smile. ¡°The person that Mr. Henry sent to protect you is quite professional.¡± Maisie curled her lips. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to turn to such a vulgar n just to see me, Mr. Goldmann.¡± Chapter 493 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 493 Nn chuckled again with his profound gaze, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t havee out of the room if you didn¡¯t want to see me.¡± The moment Maisie had chosen to step out of the room, it meant she wanted to see him too. ¡®The security of Mr. David¡¯s banquet can be considered as the top of the notch when ites to its strictness this time around, not to mention that I¡¯m Mr. Henry¡¯s daughter. Who would dare toy a finger on me so casually? ¡®However, of course, he¡¯s famous for his huge pair of cojones. He even did it so tantly! Maisie¡¯s heart trembled. She had been aware at the time that the power outage must have been intentional, and she had guessed it, more or less¡­ Maisie snorted. ¡°You¡¯re as cheeky as you used to be, Mr. Goldmann.¡± Nn did not refute her statement, which meant that he had admitted it deep down. Maisie did not want to get too involved with him and said to Saydie, ¡°Let¡¯s go down.¡± Saydie nodded, took a nce at Nn, and followed closely behind Maisie. Unexpectedly, Nn¡¯s deep voice echoed from behind her all of a sudden. ¡°If you want to partner up with Wesley, you might as well partner up with me.¡± Maisie stopped moving for a split second. Nn had already caught up to her and was standing beside her. ¡°I think you¡¯ll surely agree to my suggestion for the sake of the de Armas.¡± He then took the lead and walked away as soon as he said that. Maisie¡¯s clenched fist loosened slightly-the residual warmth on her lips, as well as his fragrance and breath, were all still there. Could she forget the man who had left her more than 1,000 days ago? No, she had never forgotten him. The name Nn Goldmann was like poppy seeds to her, and it became extremely addictive once she got the first taste. She could not quit thinking about him even if she wanted to, nor could she suppress the urge to touch him even if she wanted to. Not to mention that she still fell into a trance because of the earlier kiss, which was ridiculous. When Maisie got back to the banquet hall, Nn was found sitting in his wheelchair as if nothing had happened, chatting with Wesley and a few foreigners. Maisie squinted her eyes. ¡®He obviously doesn¡¯t look like a gravely ill man, but he¡¯s sitting in a wheelchair. Is he pretending to be ill or is he truly ill? That¡¯s still unknown. ¡°Ms. Henry, you¡¯re back. Did you get this gown from Mr. Goldmann? It looks gorgeous on you.¡± Wesley¡¯s gazended on her. Even though she was still wearing the mask, she already looked out of this world. That was especially so for her half-covered face, which made others want to peep at the beautiful face underneath the mask. Maisie smiled politely. ¡°Yes, Mr. Goldmann has been generous.¡± Nn picked up the wine ss. ¡°d that you like it, Ms. Henry.¡± At the beginning of the ball, Wesley invited Maisie for a dance under the watchful eyes of the crowd. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Maisie did not reject him. She ced her hand on his palm and danced together with him in the crowd. The two matched very well and danced their way through the gentle and melodic waltz. The onlookers were amazed. Maisie, who was wearing a dark green evening gown, looked like a goddess dancing under the moon under the dazzling shimmer of the chandelier. She paced around the dance floor on Wesley¡¯s lead and turned from time to time-her moves were the sole thing that gave elegance, beauty, and confidence their meanings. She was remarkable and unforgettable just like how she had been at the Bouchers¡¯ banquet three years ago. Quincy looked at the person beside him worriedly. Although Nn¡¯s face was expressionless, his fixed gaze on Maisie became a lot gloomier. It was not until the end of the dance that the two separated in a thunderous round of apuse. Maisie nodded and chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ll remember my dance with you tonight, Mr. David, but I have to take my leave now.¡± Wesley did not make it difficult for her and nodded.¡± Okay, let¡¯s meet again some other time if fate permits.¡± Maisie left the scene in a hurry with Saydie. They almost did not look back, but she knew that a scorching gaze had been tailing her all this while. Back in the car, Saydie asked her, ¡°Do you know that gentleman?¡± Maisie paused for a bit and smiled wryly. ¡°You can take it as a yes.¡± ¡®We don¡¯t only know each other, but we also had a marriage rtionship back then. I even had children with him. ¡®It was such an inseparable rtionship, but how did ite to this point?¡¯ The lights in the East Ind Vi¡¯s courtyard were brightly lit, but the luxurious private vi felt so quiet and sorrowful as if it was a beautiful body that did not have a soul. Chapter 494 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 494 Nn sat in the dimly lit study, rubbing his be until Quincy walked into the study with a ss of warm water. Over the years, Nn had to rely on sleeping pills to fall asleep. ¡°Sir, do you need me to look into Ms. Vanderbilt¡¯s affairs?¡± That included how she had gotten involved with Mr. Henry and the paternity test. Nn¡¯s eyes dimmed. ¡°No, I¡¯ve more or less already spected about her rtionship with the Metropolis.¡± It was obvious why Erwin would serve her mother back then and even protect Maisie up until today. Nn took out the medicine box and poured a pill onto his palm, but he did not take it immediately. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Quincy looked at him. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt surely provoked Roger as soon as she arrived in Stoslo. And I think her appearance at Mr. David¡¯s banquet tonight was to win Mr. David over to her side.¡± The corners of Nn¡¯s lips raised inexplicably. ¡°But they couldn¡¯t have ever imagined that I had already roped in Wesley.¡± ¡®Not only Roger wouldn¡¯t have thought of it, but Mr. Henry wouldn¡¯t have thought of it either. ¡®Mr. Henry was clearly well-prepared long before he allowed Zee toe to Stoslo, which is why she has the guts to go against Roger under broad daylight to snatch the territory that belongs to the de Armas. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll contact me again for the sake of the de Armas.¡¯ Nn took the sleeping pill. Perhaps because he was eager to meet the woman that he wanted to see the most and needed to relieve his lovesickness, he fell asleep even before the medicine took effect. On the contrary, it was Maisie who could not sleep all night. She tossed and turned on her bed but still could not fall asleep. All she could think of was Nn as soon as she closed her eyes, so she turned on the bedsidemp, sat up, walked to the window, and opened the curtains. The soft moonlight shone on her body, and there was a beauty that looked distinct, which branched from the silence. At that moment, she received a text message on her cell phone. She took a nce at the time-it should be evening in Morwich now. Strix: (I heard that someone has beaten you to getting into a coboration with Mr. David?] Maisie knew that it was Saydie who had told him that and replied: [Yeah, I¡¯ve failed you.] Strix: (Don¡¯t take this as a failure, yo?¡¯ve done your best.) It looked like he wasforting her. Maisie thought of something and typed: (Roger didn¡¯t get to coborate with him either, so I still have hope.] Strix: [I¡¯ve already sent someone to look for your grandfather¡¯s whereabouts. And it¡¯s gettingte in Stoslo already. Now, rest earlier. I don¡¯t want to have a daughter who looks like a panda.] Maisie chuckled, but the smile on the corner of her lips gradually faded. She looked up at the moon that was hidden behind the thick fog. ¡®If none of those things had happened back then, what would I be doing right now?¡¯ Nn had just finished a call with someone when he received a call from an unknown number. However, he answered it almost without hesitation,¡± Hello?¡± Maisie¡¯s hand, which was clenching her phone tightly, trembled once again upon hearing this familiar voice. ¡®He didn¡¯t change his number after so many years! I only tried to call his old number, and it actually worked.¡¯ ¡®D*mn! Who gave me such an incredible memory?¡¯ Perhaps because she remained silent for a bit too long, his hoarse voice that came from the other end of the call sounded a little amused. ¡°I knew that you¡¯d call me.¡± Maisie was taken aback for a split second, gnashed her teeth, and smiled. ¡°How did Mr. Goldmann know that it¡¯s me?¡± ¡®leven changed my number! Nn was silent for a moment, but then replied slowly, ¡°Intuition.¡± He had not changed his contact information in the past three years, and all he had been waiting for was Maisie to make this call someday in the future. He had finally gotten what he had been waiting for. Maisie chuckled lightly as her eyes narrowed. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, you said that you want to partner up with me. What exactly is on your mind?¡± 15:45 ) 1/2 Nn did not answer her directly but responded lightly, ¡°Let¡¯s meet and talk about it.¡± Following the address Nn had given her, Maisie brought Gaydie and two other bodyguards to the East Ind Vi. Chapter 495 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 495 Maisie asked the two bodyguards to wait outside the main entrance and entered the vi with Saydie. Quincy was already waiting for her in the lobby of the vi. ¡°You¡¯vee.¡± He looked at Saydie and imed, ¡°Mr. Goldmann only allowed you to go up alone.¡± Maisie¡¯s footsteps stopped, and she looked at Saydie.¡± Wait for me here, I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Saydie hesitated but did not refute. Still, she watched as Maisie went upstairs. Quincy took a nce at her and smiled all of a sudden. ¡°I heard that you¡¯re quite a fighter, Ms. Saydie. I wonder if I can learn a thing or two from you when you¡¯re free?¡± Saydie gave him a sideways nce and answered without frowning or hesitating, ¡°Not unless you want to die.¡± Quincy was rendered speechless. When Maisie walked into the study, a man was standing in front of the window with his back to her and with only a shirt on him. It was still the same reassuring silhouette as before, but he felt a little lonely for some reason. Nn had already sensed that she was behind him, so his voice sounded calm. ¡°How have you been in the past three years?¡± Maisie crossed her arms and responded clearly to his question, ¡°Mr. Goldmann, you¡¯ve asked me to come over to talk about the details of our partnership, but the first thing that you¡¯re asking about is something that has nothing to do with the partnership?¡± Nn turned to look at her and asked again, ¡°How have you been?¡± ; Maisie curled the corners of her lips. ¡°I¡¯ve been living a good life. It¡¯s been veryfortable and free, and I¡¯m very happy.¡± ¨C He continued as soon as she finished speaking. ¡°But that¡¯s not the case for me.¡± Maisie pursed her lips, and the glint that shed across her eyes disappeared immediately into the gloomy pupils. Nn walked toward her. When Maisie took a step backward subconsciously, he quickly propped his arm against the wall behind her and wrapped the other arm around her, keeping her within his embrace. The familiar scent enveloped her once again, dragging her into a trance instantly. ¡°Zee, I missed you very much.¡± Maisie¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly as Nn¡¯s words echoed repeatedly in her ears. ¡®Zee, I missed you very much. ¡®He actually missed me? Isn¡¯t he the one who insisted on pushing me away?¡¯ A hint of coldness could be seen in Maisie¡¯s expression as she looked at him nkly and clenched the hands hanging by her sides. ¡°Nn Goldmann, what makes you think you have the right to say that?¡± Nn did not say anything, and the gloom at the bottom of his eyes gradually thickened. Maisie looked directly at him without any hesitation.¡± You¡¯re the one who pushed me away and wanted to divorce me three years ago. Are you telling me that you regret it now? And are you asking me toe back to you?¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Nn suppressed the hidden emotions in his eyes and smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t need toe back to me.¡± Just when Maisie was puzzled, his eyes were fixed on her. ¡°We¡¯re still husband and wife.¡± Looking at the trace of surprise that was surging in her eyes, Nn ced his palm against her cheek.¡± Zee, we aren¡¯t divorced.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Maisie¡¯s fingertips slightly stiffened. He gave off a faint smirk. ¡°I didn¡¯t sign the divorce papers.¡± ¡®He didn¡¯t sign them?¡¯ Maisie¡¯s head was nk. ¡®Why didn¡¯t he sign them? Isn¡¯t he the one who wanted to get a divorce? He¡¯s the one who asked Quincy toe and ask me to sign the papers, but he didn¡¯t sign them in the end? ¡®But so what if he didn¡¯t sign them? ¡°He was indifferent back then. If I hadn¡¯t begged humbly for him to appear in the rain that day, I wouldn¡¯t have fainted, and Dad, Cherie, and the baby in my womb wouldn¡¯t have been implicated in that ident! Maisie pushed him away indifferently. ¡°After three years of separation, our marriage can be considered to have been dissolved.¡± 1/2 5 . Nn grabbed her wrist. ¡°Nobody can dissolve it as long as I don¡¯t agree to it.¡± Maisie shook his hand off her. ¡°Nn, now you¡¯re just being a jerk!¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m just a jerk,¡± he admitted. Maisie was astonished, but he did not let her go. ¡°Zee, do you know why I haven¡¯te to Morwich to find you in the past three years?¡± Maisie did not utter a single word. ¡°Because I don¡¯t dare to do so,¡± he exined. Maisie¡¯s eyes looked nk, and the warmth that she felt on her wrist was difficult for her to resist. Chapter 496 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 496 Nn smiled, but it carried hints of sadness. He said in a low voice, ¡°I was afraid that I would lose control if I saw you, just like how ! saw you yesterday.¡± He approached her and blocked her path. ¡°Zee, if you didn¡¯t show up, I would have lost control and come to find you, but you showed up. Nn¡¯s persistence and control had forced him not to think about it for three years. He had managed to fool everyone but himself. Maisie¡¯s hand loosened, while her longshes covered the emotions she had in her eyes. After a long time, she retracted her hand, ¡°We should talk about our partnership.¡± Nn looked down, smiled, walked to the desk, and picked up a file. ¡°Here¡¯s a list of candidates. Wesley gave it to me.¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Maisie paused. ¡°Why would he give this to you?¡± She snapped back to how she was in the past. Even if it was because they were talking business, he was content. Nn approached and handed the file to her. ¡± Because his concerns are the same as ours.¡± Maisie took the file and looked at the names of people on the list-Wesley was one of them. ¡°Mr. David is one of the presidential candidates?¡± She was shocked. Hadn¡¯t he just taken over the Ashton Group? Nn nodded. ¡°Mr. Henry probably told you about his background. His family had always been in politics. His grandfather was elected president two terms ago, but was caught in an ident in less than three years.¡±. Maisie looked at him. Nn got into the mood quickly when it came to work-rted matters, serious and restrained as usual. ¡°Wesley knew that his grandfather¡¯s death wasn¡¯t as simple as an ident, so he had been pretending to be a rebellious man who only cared about investing in businesses.¡± Nn looked up and saw how she was staring at him, so he intentionally unintentionally¡¯ walked close to her. ¡°Do you have a question? The face reflected in her eyes suddenly becamerge and snapped her back to reality. She looked away and pretended to be calm. ¡°So that¡¯s why Mr. David is working with you?¡± Nn smiled. ¡°Yes.¡± Maisie¡¯s ears turned red, just like in the past. Even though she had changed, it wasn¡¯t that much of a change. She had be more sophisticated and beautiful. Maisie knew that he was staring at her. She tried to calm her heart and cleared her throat. ¡°Then why do you want to work with me?¡± Nn and Wesley were colluding. Neither she nor Roger could get a partnership with Wesley. Nn stared at her and warmly said, ¡°Because I can¡¯t show my face, so I still need you.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t Mr. David do that?¡± ¡°Wesley¡¯s identity isplicated, and you are Alice.¡± Nn seemed to intentionally ¡®get close¡¯ to her. Maisie froze, not daring to look up. She moved her legs to walk away, but a pair of arms pulled her in, twirling and locking her in a familiar embrace. Maisie struggled. ¡°Nn, let go of me!¡± ¡°Stop moving, Zee.¡± Nn put his head on her shoulder, sounding helpless while holding her tight in his arms. Maisie felt something and suddenly stopped moving. She gnashed her teeth. ¡°Nn what are you doing? You¡¯re using this discussion as an excuse to take advantage of me? Don¡¯t forget that none of your men can fight better than Saydie. I¡¯m going to-¡± ¡°You wouldn¡¯t.¡± Nn ced his chin on her shoulder as if they were rubbing ears. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t let her harm me.¡± Maisie pressed her lips together and bitterly frowned,¡± You are still full of confidence, Nn.¡± Chapter 497 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 497 Was Nn willing to bet on it? He had already won the bet, anyway. Maisie really wouldn¡¯t have let Saydie harm him. If Nn¡¯s constant need to stick to her was terrible, what about her? She wanted to let go but wouldn¡¯t, wasn¡¯t that just as terrible? The man behind herughed. ¡°I¡¯m not confident, I just trust you.¡± Nn raised his hand and held her hand with his palm facing upward, He slipped his fingers between her fingers and held onto her hand, then lowered his voice. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Zee.¡± His tone was apologetic, remorseful, and cautious. If he hadn¡¯t done so many things to make her leave three years ago, that ident might not have happened. ¡°What¡¯s the point of apologizing?¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Maisie¡¯s eyes turned dull, and she startedughing at herself. She retracted her hand, stood up, and walked aside, avoiding eye contact. ¡°Dad is dead, so is Cherie. We lost our child too. If I hadn¡¯t stood in the rain.¡± ¡°What child!?¡± Nn gulped, shock andplicated feelings shing across his amber eyes. Maisie opened her mouth but didn¡¯t say anything. He probably didn¡¯t know about her pregnancy. Nn stood up, walked to her, and turned her around.¡± Zee, you were pregnant!?¡± ¡®She was pregnant¡­ ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Nn¡¯s face was as pale as a piece of paper. Maisie looked at him and curled her lips but didn¡¯t smile. ¡°Have you forgotten? When you announced our divorce, I came to see you but you wouldn¡¯t meet me.¡± Nn¡¯s hand curled. He wanted to say something but ended up just pressing his lips together. His calm face started turning dark. Announcing the divorce wasn¡¯t his idea, but he knew about it. Maisie smiled. ¡°I waited for you in the rain for more than an hour, but you never agreed to see me.¡± ¡°Zee, I-¡± ¡°Nn,¡± Maisie cut him off with a calm expression, ¡®I wanted to hate you, but I couldn¡¯t find a reason to. I knew that you were not involved in any of that, but if you wete honest with me, none of this would have happened, right?¡± Nn¡¯s heart shuddered-it hurt. He didn¡¯t know that she hade to see him or even that she had waited for him in the rain for more than an hour. All the hurtful things that he had said were to make her ept their divorce. However, after learning that she had gotten in an ident, Nn regretted it. He regretted asking for a divorce and letting her leave. Sometimes, a decision that seemed small could trigger a huge event. He had even caused her to lose her child, their child. After Maisie calmed herself, she smiled. ¡°Get Quincy to contact me when you have a n about our partnership.¡± She looked at her watch, ¡°Saydie is probably worried sick, I need to leave.¡± Maisie left the study, but Nn stood in the spot even after she left, like an anchor, unmoving. Not long after that, Quincy walked 10 the study. ¡°Mr. Goldmann¡± ¡°Did you know that she was pregnant?¡± Nn asked without turning around, his eyes bloodshot. Quincy paused and looked away with guilt in his eyes. ¡°Yes.¡± Nn gnashed his teeth and turned around to look at him with anger and me in his eyes. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me after that!?¡± Quincy was put on the spot. It wasn¡¯t because he didn¡¯t want to tell him, but Titus had forbidden it, because¡­ Titus had said that Nn¡¯s psychological burden would increase if he found out about it. Chapter 498 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 498 Nn stared at Quincy for a long time before his lips curled upward. He was unintentionally sarcastic.¡± You¡¯ve been by my side all these years, but you colluded with my grandfather to keep me in the dark.¡± : Nn knew that his grandfather was behind the announcement of their divorce. His grandfather had also gotten Quincy to force Maisie to sign the divorce papers. He knew that Quincy wouldn¡¯t have hidden this from him if not because of his grandfather¡¯s orders. But how could he have stood on his grandfather¡¯s side and kept him in the dark about such an important issue? ¡°Mr. Goldmann, Elder Master Goldmann did that for your own good.¡± ¡°For my own good?¡± Nn scoffed and mocked himself, ¡°I was the reason she lost our child. He did things for my own good, but now, I will be indebted to her and our child forever.¡± The child that was never born. He didn¡¯t know about the child all these years. How was he supposed to make it up to them and face the truth? Nn started coughing blood because he was too worked up. Quincy¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°Mr. Goldmann!¡± Saydie was driving when she saw through the rearview mirror that Maisie¡¯s eyes were filled with sadness. ¡°Are you alright, Ma¡¯am?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± She kept her eyes on the view outside with no expression on her face. Saydie didn¡¯t press her. Maisie looked back, crossing her fingers. She couldn¡¯t forget the scene from three years ago. She didn¡¯t have a reason to hate Nn. She didn¡¯t really hate him, but that incident had caused her to lose her father, Cherie, and her child. She couldn¡¯t ept that. Just as she had said, she didn¡¯t have a reason to hate him. Nn had just wanted to force her to ept the divorce. She loved Nn and didn¡¯t want to let him go, but she resented his cruel decision and didn¡¯t want to forgive him for that. When they reached the Easton Estate, Maisie got out of the car while the housekeeper walked quickly toward her. ¡°Ma¡¯am, the prince¡¯s people are waiting in the great hall.¡± Maisie squinted. The prince didn¡¯t seem to have given up on the issue about the territory. Since he had already sent someone over, she smiled and took the mask that Saydie handed to her. ¡°I guess I have to meet them then.¡± Maisie and Saydie walked into the vi. A man in a suit from Stoslo sat on the couch in the hall, with two bodyguards in ck standing behind him. He stood up and smiled when he saw Maisie. ¡°I¡¯m guessing you are Ms. Henry? I¡¯m the representative the Prince sent over, Shawn Pattinson.¡± Maisie nodded, walked to the couch across from him, and sat down. ¡°Mr. Pattinson, please take a seat.¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. After Shawn sat down, the bodyguards brought over a silver briefcase and ced it on the table, opening it to expose stacks of mone Maisie frowned. ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡± Shawn smiled. ¡°Ms. Henry, His Highness would like to purchase the territory that you are holding. If you think that that¡¯s not enough, yo may name your price.¡± Maisie¡¯s eyelids twitched. They were trying to take over the de Arma family¡¯s territory while her grandfather wasn¡¯t around, but the Metropolis had already taken it If they tried to snatch it back, it would attract attention, so they were trying to ¡®buy¡¯ it instead. Maisie leaned back and looked apologetic. ¡°Mr. Pattinson, the money does look tempting, but I have enough of it.¡± ¡°Ms. Henry, the royals of Stoslo and Morwich have always been allies. Our prince does not wish to break the alliance. Furthermore, Metropolis interfering with Stoslo¡¯s affairs already vited the mutual benefits we share.¡±. Chapter 499 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 499 ¡°If you¡¯re willing to ept that, His Highness will treat you well and even give you more benefits.¡± Shawn made it seem like this would affect the alliance between the royals of the two countries, but he was actually telling her that Metropolis didn¡¯t have the right to be involved in Stoslo¡¯s affairs. Did she want to keep the territory for the benefits? Maisieughed. ¡°Metropolis shouldn¡¯t have interfered, but this isn¡¯t about benefits. Anything that has to do with the de Armas is my business.¡± Shawn was evidently unhappy because she wasn¡¯t backing down. ¡°If you insist on interfering. His Highness won¡¯t just let this slide. This is my final advice to you.¡± Shawn stood up, buttoned up his suit, and left, while Maisie calmly said, ¡°I have a past with the de Armas.¡± He paused but didn¡¯t turn around. Maisie turned to look at him. ¡°I¡¯m going to keep the territory.¡± After they left, Maisie asked the housekeeper over and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s this Shawn that the prince sent over?¡± The housekeeper answered, ¡°He¡¯s a businessman from Stoslo who was previously promoted by the prince. He has a hand in most of the casinos and entertainment in spots in Stoslo, and he¡¯s considered a spy that the prince ced among the nobles. The casinos and entertainment spots that he owns are mostly visited by the nobles, so he¡¯s in charge of the business deals between the prince and the powerful people.¡± If Shawn had prepared so much money to have a discussion about the territory with her, he probably considered this a business deal. The people of power had dealings with him to get close to the prince. Of course, since Maisie rejected it, the prince wouldn¡¯t quietly back down. When Shawn reported back to Roger, thetter¡¯s blue eyes squinted, unclear if he was happy or angry. A man stood at the side with the sun behind him, the light blurring his silhouette and face. He said in a deep voice, ¡°She has a past with the de Armas?¡± Shawn nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Did you see what she looked like?¡±, ¡°Just like how the media reported, she wore a mask.¡± The man didn¡¯t have any further questions. Roger¡¯s gaze turned sharp. After Shawn left, he said,¡± Have you found out where Hernandez is?¡± The man answered, ¡°Not yet.¡± Roger huffed. ¡°To be careful, you need to get rid of him if you find his whereabouts. Hernandez knows too many secrets, and it will work against us. We can¡¯t let hime back alive.¡± Ever since they couldn¡¯t control and manipte Hernandez, he had beenbeled as an ¡®outcast¡¯. Anything or anyone that would jeopardize their n would need to be eliminated. Roger said to the man, ¡°As for Alice, I trust you have a solution.¡± Maisie sat at her desk, going through some information that night. She found out that there were three people Prince Roger trusted.¡± Other than Shawn Pattinson, who was in the business field, there were two others. One of them was Robert Stark, the finance minister of Stoslo, and he came from one of the richest families in Zena. If Shawn was the prince¡¯s envoy, Robert would be the prince¡¯s financial vault. The third one was Gregory Grissom, a high-ranking officer in the Bureau of Investigations who had connections with all high-ranking people in the government. It seemed that Nn was right-the prince had reached out toward the government. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have interfered with the election. At that moment, her phone¡¯s screen lit up. The number that was calling was one she was very familiar with. Maisie hesitated for a moment but didn¡¯t pick up the call. Soon after, she received another call. She couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore, so she answered it. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, what can I do for you at this hour?¡± Chapter 500 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 500 ¡°You¡¯re still awake.¡± His voice was a little coarse but sounded sultry. Maisie paused and clenched her jaw. ¡°Who told you that? I was asleep.¡± Nn was quiet for a moment before quietly saying, ¡± Your lights are still on.¡± Maisie got up and walked to her window. A ck car was parked outside her gates, and Nn was standing in front of the car, looking dashing and tall in a brown trenchcoat. The light shining on him made him look lonely. Maisie rubbed the center of her brows because her head was aching. ¡°Nn, do you need anything?¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°No.¡± He looked up at the window. ¡°I was just passing by.¡± Maisieughed. ¡°You drove all the way here to pass by? Mr. Goldmann, your excuse is terrible.¡± ¡°Roger sent someone to see you.¡± Nn took a cigarette out of the packet. Maisie squinted. ¡°How did you find out?¡± Nn held the cigarette in his hand but didn¡¯t put it to his lips. ¡°He wouldn¡¯t give up on the de Armas¡¯ territory. ¡°That¡¯s true, but I won¡¯t back down either.¡± Maisie turned around. ¡°Nn, it¡¯ste, let¡¯s talk tomorrow.¡¯ ¡°Are you asking me out?¡± Nn chuckled. Maisie took a deep breath. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you wanted to work together. I¡¯ll see you at Seasons Restaurant.¡± He quietlyughed. ¡°Alright.¡± After Maisie hung up, she looked outside the window for a moment then pulled the blinds. Nn didn¡¯t leave until her lights were off. He smiled sadly. Even if they could only get closer because of the partnership, it was better than not being in contact. The next day¡­ Maisie waited at the table in Seasons Restaurant early with Saydie by her side. Saydie looked at her watch. ¡°Ma¡¯am, it¡¯s been 20 minutes.¡± Maisie¡¯s hand that was holding the teacup stopped midway as she looked down. ¡°Just a little longer.¡± Was Nn not going to show up? After waiting for ten more minutes, Nn still hadn¡¯t shown up. Maisie had already been waiting in the restaurant for a long time, so the waiter walked to her and said, ¡°Ms. Henry, are you ready to order?¡± Maisie didn¡¯t reply. Who did Nn think he was? Did he do this on purpose? What was he doing? ¡°Ms. Henry?¡± the waiter whispered. Maisie put down the teacup, and her face sank. ¡°A littleter.¡± The waiter nodded and walked away. She picked up her phone and searched for Nn¡¯s number. Right when she was going to call him, she hesitated. Did Nn¡¯s absence mean that he was giving up on their partnership? Had he lied to her? ¡°Wee, sir. Do you have a reservation?¡± Maisie turned around when she heard the waiter say that, and she was shocked when she saw the man that had just walked into the restaurant. It was Daniel Kent! He walked toward her with a sharp stare that felt as though he could see through her mask. He stood before her. ¡°Are you waiting for someone?¡± Maisie didn¡¯t answer, trying to guess his motive. Daniel smiled, but there was no joy in that smile. ¡°Let me introduce myself, I¡¯m Daniel Kent.¡± Maisie smiled. ¡°How can I help you, Mr. Kent?¡± Daniel sat across her without prompt, stared at her, and smiled. ¡°Ms. Henry, you look familiar, have we met?¡° Maisie pressed her lips together. Daniel had seen her three years ago, but they didn¡¯t have a lot of interaction. He probably couldn¡¯t 112 15:49 recognize her with her mask on. Chapter 501 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 501 ¡°Really? But I don¡¯t have any recollection of meeting you before, Mr. Kent,¡± Maisie answered calmly as she picked up the cup. ¡°Did Prince Roger send you?¡± Daniel looked at her but did not say anything. Maisie lifted her head and smiled, ¡°Are you here to aplish what Mr. Shawn couldn¡¯t, Mr. Keni?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not looking for you because of the de Arma family.¡± Daniel replied. He poured himself a cup of tea and smiled, but his smile did not reach his eyes. ¡°I just want to make friends with you, Ms. Alice.¡± Maisie chuckled as she stroked the rim of the cup with her fingertip. ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me directly your intention, Mr. Kent?¡± Since Maisie had made it very clear, Daniel was not going to beat around the bush anymore. He said, ¡°I¡¯m here to propose you a deal, Ms. Alice.¡± She frowned and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Just like what it sounds,¡± Daniel said as he put a name card on the table. ¡°I want to make a deal with you in exchange for the secret you want to know.¡± Before Maisie coulde around to her senses, Daniel rose to his feet. He tidied the suit he was wearing and said, ¡°I¡¯m sure you will contact me, right, Ms. Alice?¡± After that, he took his steps and left straight away. while Maisie looked at the name card on the table and pondered for a long time. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Nn did note in the end. After Maisie left Season¡¯s Restaurant, she received a call. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, can youe over here?¡± Judging from the voice, she knew it was Quincy. However, Maisie was frustrated at the fact that Nn had stood her up. She said, ¡°Tell Nn, if he doesn¡¯t want toe, then don¡¯t say yes and stand me up!¡± She hung up the call without waiting for Quincy to say anything. Soon, she calmed down and felt somewhat regretsul forshing at Quincy. She looked out of the car window, and the light in her eyes slowly dimmed. Once Maisie had hung up the call, Quincy turned around and went back into the room. He looked at the doctor checking on Nn and asked, ¡°How¡¯s Mr. Goldmann doing?¡± The doctor removed his mask and shook his head,¡± Not good. The virus in his body has started spreading. Given its speed, Mr. Goldmann won¡¯tst for more than a year.¡± Quincy¡¯s expression changed. He knew that day woulde, but he did not expect it toe so soon. It had been three years. If nothing went sideways, Nn could make it through next year. Unfortunately, Nn¡¯s condition got worse, and he wouldn¡¯t survive until the next year. Nn was calling Maisie while he was unconscious. That was why Quincy had decided to call Maisie. After all, Nn had a date with Maisie, and he did not want her to misunderstand. Soon, Titus arrived at the vi. Quincy reported the things the doctor had told him to Titus, and the latter¡¯s face sank little by little. ¡°There¡¯ s only one way to save Nn¡¯s life right now.¡± Quincy was stunned. ¡°There¡¯s a way to save Mr. Goldmann?¡± Taking a deep breath, Titus said slowly, ¡°Unless we can find Strix. Other than Strix, no one can save him.¡± Shocked, Quincy said, ¡°But Strix has gone missing for more than 30 years. Nobody knows where he is now.¡± After the epidemic 30 years ago, Strix had retired from the medical world. No one had ever seen him ever since, so how were they going to find him? ¡°I don¡¯t care if we can¡¯t find him or not, we¡¯re going to try to look for him.¡± Titus did not have any other better choice anymore. After all, only Strix had researched the virus before. The next day¡­ Maisie was having her breakfast when Saydi? handed her a newspaper. The newspaper was talking about the meeting between her and Daniel in Season¡¯s Restaurant Maisie put the newspaper on the table, and her expression changed. ¡°There were reporters nearby?¡± Saydie replied, ¡°Maybe.¡± Her meeting with Daniel had been exposed by the reporters. Was it a coincidence or was it a n all along? Chapter 502 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 502 Maisie turned her head around and looked at her phone. She had not received a single message or call from Nn ever since yesterday ¡®Is he really not going to exin himself?¡¯ Maisie thought, ¡®Hmph! I shouldn¡¯t believe in his bullsh*t anymore! She took out the name card and said, ¡°Saydie, help me to contact Daniel.¡± In the afternoon, Maisie brought Saydie to the Kent mansion. The maid prepared a cup of tea for her, and soon, Daniel came down from the stairs. Daniel walked up to the couch with a smile on his face and took a seat. ¡°I knew you woulde to find me, Ms. Alice.¡± Maisie looked at him expressionlessly and asked, ¡°I believe you aren¡¯t the one who brought the reporters to Season¡¯s Restaurant yesterday to take pictures of us, are you, Mr. Kent?¡± ¡°Could it be that you think it¡¯s me who made our meeting public, Ms. Alice?¡± Daniel sat with his legs crossed as he replied nonchntly. ¡°Well, unfortunately, it isn¡¯t me. But since all media outlets are curious about your true face, it¡¯s not impossible that some reporters would follow you around to get N?velDrama.Org (C) content. more information about you, Ms. Alice.¡± Maisie¡¯s eyes flickered. She was not going to believe everything that Daniel said. No matter if it was him or not, she must not let down her guard. ¡°So can you tell me now, Mr. Kent? The secret that you said I want to know.¡± Daniel ced both his hands on his knees, and a hint of amusement entered his eyes as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know what happened to Nn, and what kind of illness he has?¡± Maisie pressed her lips thin. ¡°Should I call you Ms. Alice or Ms. Vanderbilt?¡± Daniel asked as his eyes turned cold. He now looked just like a cheetah that had its eyes set on its prey. He was not going to kill the prey instantly. Instead, he was going to y with it and kill it slowly. Saydie could sense the changes in the atmosphere. She turned her eyes and realized that a few ck- d bodyguards hade downstairs, and all of them had assumed an attacking stance. Maisie was not going to hide anymore since Daniel already knew who she was. She said with a faint smile on her face, ¡°You have a nice memory, Mr. Kent. You could recognize me even though I was wearing a mask at that time?¡± ¡°It¡¯s your perfume that sold you out, Ms. Vanderbilt. It¡¯s so unique that I just couldn¡¯t forget about it,¡± Daniel said as he stroked the corner of his lips. His eyes were cold as he added, ¡°Honestly, I didn¡¯t think it would be you at first.¡± ¡°So, what now? Are you going to kill me since you know who I am?¡± ¡°Nope,¡± Daniel replied, looking at Saydie. ¡°The girl behind you is strong, and I doubt my men can defeat her. I¡¯m not that stupid enough to make a move on you right now and get myself into trouble.¡± Maisie harrumphed and said, ¡°That¡¯s one wise move, Mr. Kent. But rather than saying that you¡¯re afraid of Saydie, it¡¯s more urate to say that you¡¯re afraid of the Metropolis behind me, right? Since you¡¯ve resorted to using Nn as bait to make me expose my identity, you might as well tell me your intention, Mr. Kent.¡± ¡°Do you know about the election, Ms. Vanderbilt?¡± Daniel asked as he lifted the cup in front of him.¡± Hernandez has a negative vote in his hands, and that¡¯s what I want.¡± ¡°You¡¯re really loyal to the prince, Mr. Kent,¡± Maisie said, gnashing her teeth. He wanted the negative vote to ensure the prince¡¯s candidate would be the president without any issue. The members of the left-wing party would support and vote for the prince¡¯s candidate. Judging by the fact that Nn was giving Wesley a hand, Wesley must be canvassing in secret as well. Hernandez would not support the prince¡¯s candidate, s o his vote was crucial for them to win. ¡°You love Nn very much as well, Ms. Vanderbilt,¡± Daniel said with a smile as he looked at Maisie¡¯s grim face. ¡°Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have fallen for the scheme three years ago.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who attacked us at the amusement park three years ago?¡± Maisie squinted her eyes. Chapter 503 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 503 Daniel gave her a meaningful smile and replied,¡± Nope. It wasn¡¯t me. My men didn¡¯t even get the chance to make a move.¡± Maisie was stunned. ¡®Could it be that it was someone else who caused the incident in the amusement park three years ago?¡¯ She then turned around and looked at the few men in ck standing on the staircase, all of whom had the same tattoo on the back of their hands. ¡®Oh yeah, those people didn¡¯t have any tattoos on the back of their hands, while Daniel¡¯s men have tattoos on the back of their hands. So, it was another group of people and not Daniel¡¯s people!¡¯ ¡°Is it the prince¡¯s men?¡± ¡°You¡¯re smart, Ms. Vanderbilt,¡± Daniel said as he started to look at the woman before him in a different light. ¡°If not, how else would you have led Rowena, that stupid woman, into your trap three years ago?¡± Maisie clenched her fist, and her face sank when Daniel mentioned Rowena. ¡°Speaking of which, how come I don¡¯t see Ms. Summers around Mr. Kent anymore?¡± Daniel caressed the rim of the cup with his fingertip and replied, ¡°That stupid woman has betrayed me. Do you think I¡¯d still keep her by my side?¡± ¡®Rowena has betrayed him?¡¯ Maisie was shocked. Then, she saw a devilish smile crawl onto Daniel¡¯s face as he continued. ¡°But still, I need to thank that stupid woman. If it hadn¡¯t been for her, Nn wouldn¡¯t have been infected with the virus.¡± Maisie froze when she heard what Daniel said, and her fingertips slowly turned pale. ¡®Nn is infected with the virus? But¡­ But how is that possible?¡¯ Erwin had told her that Nn was seriously ill. However, after seeing Nn again, he seemed as fit as a fiddle to her, and she thought he was just pretending to be sick. Suddenly, she thought about how Nn had forced her to get a divorce with him three years ago, and her heart trembled. ¡®Is it because he¡¯s infected with the virus that he wanted to get a divorce with me?¡¯ ¡°How¡­ How did he get infected with the virus?¡± Maisie asked in a low voice. She felt as if there was a lump in her throat. Daniel replied nonchntly, ¡°When he was shot, the virus was smeared on the bullet. I heard that he¡¯s going to die soon, right? He needs to rely on a wheelchair to get around, and he seems to be a sick man on his death throes.¡± ¡°Are you the one who did it, Daniel?¡± Maisie asked. Her shoulders were shaking, and her eyes were filled with despair. Daniel shrugged but did not answer her question directly. Maisie shot up from her seat, and the bodyguards on the staircase got into an attacking stance. She stared at Daniel for a long while before turning around to leave. Just when she was walking toward the door, Daniel¡¯s voice rang out behind her. ¡°If you want to save him, get me the negative vote in Hernandez¡¯s hands. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make sure he¡¯ll die the most painful death.¡± Maisie clenched her fists tightly and left the Kent mansion without turning her head. After getting into the car, she said to Saydie, ¡°Go to East Ind Vi.¡± Daniel¡¯s words echoed in Maisie¡¯s mind on the way, and anxiety and panic gradually crept into her body.. . It was because Nn had taken the shot for her three years ago that he was infected with the virus. However, if Daniel really wanted to kill him, why would Nn still need to take the shot for her? So, did this mean that the bullet was actually meant for her? This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Daniel had said that Rowena had betrayed her, so she was among the people he had sent back then. . If the person who had fired the shot wanted her to get infected with the virus, then that person must be Rowena. After all, she was the only one who hated her to the core. Rowena had defied the order and instead of shooting Nn, she fired at her. Otherwise, Nn wouldn¡¯t have taken the bullet for her. Nn was infected with the virus because of her. ¡°Why would it turn out this way?¡¯ The car stopped outside of the East Ind Vi. Maisie got out of the car and ran inside, but she bumped into Titus and Quincy in the garden. upiei aus Quincy was a little surprised to see Maisie here, and he asked, ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt? You¡­¡± Chapter 504 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 504 Simrly, Titus was surprised to see Maisie here as well. ¡°Maisie? What¡¯re you doing here?¡± Titus knew Maisie was alive. After all, they couldn¡¯t find her corpse back then, so that could only mean she was still alive. It was just that he didn¡¯t expect to see her in Stoslo. Maisie calmed herself down and approached them.¡± Where¡¯s Nn?¡± Just when Quincy wanted to say something, Titus¡¯ face sank, and he answered, ¡°Both of you stopped being husband and wife three years ago, so why are you still looking for him?¡± ¡°If I didn¡¯te here, how would I know he¡¯s infected with the virus?¡± Quincy was stunned when he heard what Maisie said. ¡®How did she learn about it?¡¯ Titus frowned and harrumphed coldly. ¡°Isn¡¯t it because of you that he got infected with the virus?¡± Maisie was stumped, and her heart trembled. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°Maisie, why do you think Nn was so hellbent on getting a divorce with you back then?¡± Titus took a deep breath and said in a stern voice, ¡°He could sacrifice his life for you. He even has put in his will that you¡¯ll inherit half of ckgold¡¯s shares. Once he¡¯s dead, ckgold will be almost yours.¡± Maisie froze. All colors were slowly fading away from her face, leaving only an ashen pale behind. Helios had told her before that owning half of ckgold¡¯s shares was simr to being ckgold¡¯s biggest shareholder. She had suspected before that why he wanted to give ckgold to her. She only thought that¡­ ¡°If you really want the best for him, then let him spend this year in peace,¡± Titus said and left. After Quincy saw Titus away, he turned around to look at Maisie. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Vanderbilt. I think you should go back-¡± ¡°I just want to have a look at him,¡± Maisie interrupted, cutting him short. ¡°Til leave once I see him.¡± Quincy thought for a moment and then nodded. He led her to Nn¡¯s room. Nn was receiving an infusion treatment on the bed. His face was still as handsome as before, but he looked pale and sick. Maisie walked up to his bed, and her eyshes were quivering. Did he hide it from her and push her away three years ago because he did not want her to see him like this? ¡°Did you know about it all this time?¡± Maisie asked Quincy. Standing beside her, Quincy nodded and replied, ¡°Yes, but Mr. Goldmann forbade us from telling you.¡± Maisieughed weakly and said, ¡°Nn, you are a j*ck *ss!¡± ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, Mr. Goldman didn¡¯t stand you up on purpose. His condition isn¡¯t as stable as it used to be two years ago. He would have a low fever and cough out blood from time to time. It wouldst for a few days, and he couldn¡¯t control it.¡± Maisie did not say anything. Quincy continued. ¡°It¡¯s not that Mr. Goldmann didn¡¯t go look for you. He knew you were in Morwich, but he didn¡¯t have the courage to see you. He knew you would keep in touch with Ms. Hill, so he kept asking about the connection between you and Ms. Hill.¡± Maisie was taken aback when she heard what Quincy said, and she turned her head around to look at him. She indeed had kept in touch with Ryleigh throughout thest three years as she was her only window to learn about her children¡¯s situation. She previously did not understand why the Goldmanns suddenly focused on cultivating the three children, even letting Wayion take over Nn, but she understood it now. Titus had once told her before that she would get Nn killed one day, and it really was happening now. Perhaps this was as far as Nn and she could get. Suddenly, something crossed her mind, and she asked, ¡°Uncle Erwin has told me before that the incubation period of the sleeper virus is one year. He got infected in Stoslo, and then he had a low fever the day after being discharged from the hospital. Does this mean that¡­¡± Chapter 505 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 505 ¡°It¡¯s a new type of virus.¡± Quincy looked at her and said, ¡°This virus doesn¡¯t have an incubation period, and the onset is more rapid than the virus 30 years ago. Maisie¡¯s jaw was set tightly. She remained silent for a long time before she opened her mouth and said, ¡°You take care of him.¡± After that, she turned around and left the room. When she arrived in front of her car, Maisie stopped in her tracks and turned her head to look at the ceiling-to-floor window. In the end, she went back into the car and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± Saydie took a nce at her through the rearview mirror and drove off. A man sitting in the car not far away from them curled his lips upward coldly as he watched the car slowly disappearing into the distance. ¡°Finally found you.¡± Several dayster¡­ Maisie met with Daniel in a restaurant. When Daniel showed up, a grin was tugging at the corner of his lips. ¡°What do you think, Ms. Vanderbilt? Have you finallye to a decision after considering it for a few days?¡± Maisie lifted her head and looked at him expressionlessly. She put her phone at the side and asked, ¡°If I give the negative vote in my grandfather¡¯s hands to you, can you save Nn¡¯s life?¡± Daniel sat down, and a waiter came to pour him a ss of wine. After the waiter had gone away, he lifted his eyebrows and smiled. ¡°You want me to save him?¡± ¡°It¡¯s your fault he¡¯s infected with the virus. Since you can develop such a thing, I¡¯m sure you must have a vine in case one of you identally gets infected by the virus, right?¡± Maisie asked, looking straight at him. There was no expression on her face. Daniel met her gaze and chuckled. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so naive, Ms. Vanderbilt. If we could develop a vine against the virus, we would¡¯ve seeded a long time ago. We wouldn¡¯t need to go around and find someone to test it anymore, would we?¡± ¡°Nah!¡± Maisie sneered coldly as she lowered her head. She tapped the winess with her fingertip, releasing a crisp ringing sound into the air. ¡°You¡¯re threatening me and want me to get the negative vote in my grandfather¡¯s hands for you, yet you can¡¯t save Nn? Do you think I¡¯d make that deal?¡± ¡°Honestly, it doesn¡¯t matter to me if you want to make the deal or not. This is not my objective anyway.¡± Daniel sped his hands together and put them on the table. He leaned forward a little with a cold smile ying around his lips. ¡°You went to see Nn when you found out that he¡¯s infected with the virus, right?¡± Maisie was stunned. She stopped tapping the winess and jerked her head up. She looked slightly confused and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Daniel lifted the red winess on the table and replied, ¡°Thanks to you, we finally found where Nn is hiding. Ms. Vanderbilt, do you think you have the right to refuse now?¡± Maisie¡¯s expression changed. ¡°You¡¯re using me?¡± When he saw the surprise and anger in her eyes, Daniel spread his arms wide and looked at her as if he were the winner. ¡°I¡¯m just telling you the truth. How can you say I¡¯m using you?¡± ¡°You are the most despicable man I¡¯ve ever met, Daniel.¡± Maisie hissed, gnashing her teeth. Starting from the moment Daniel had told her Nn was infected with the virus, he was betting on whether she would be concerned about this matter and go to look for Nn. They all knew Nn was in Stoslo. It was just that they did not know where he was hiding. From the moment Daniel had approached her, exposed her identity, and told her what happened three years ago, he had been betting, and she was walking step by step into his trap. Giggling, he said, ¡°It goes without saying that you can still reject my proposal, Ms. Vanderbilt. However, let me remind you that my men are hiding around there. I¡¯m sure that Nn and his men don¡¯t know I¡¯ve found out their hiding location. As long as we attack them while they¡¯re not aware, taking Nn¡¯s life would be a breeze.¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Maisie took a deep breath to calm down and said,¡± How do I know that you¡¯ll call your men back after I agree to your proposal?¡± Chapter 506 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 506 Daniel spread his hands. ¡°I¡¯ll call my men and get them to withdraw from the vi at this moment if you agree to my proposal, I¡¯m a man of my words.¡± ¡°You just set me up a few days ago.¡± Maisie picked up her cell phone and put it back into her handbag, then stood up slowly. ¡°Can I even trust you for a second time?¡± ¡°You can.¡± Daniel looked at her. ¡°I only want to get the negative vote, so I¡¯ll let him go this time around for your sake as long as you agree to my term.¡± Maisie smiled. ¡°Okay, I promise.¡± Seeing that she agreed, Daniel also took out his cell phone and made a call. ¡°You guys can withdraw from the ce now.¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. He then looked at her. ¡°Are you satisfied now?¡± Maisie nced at him meaningfully. ¡°Mr. Kent, I don¡¯t like to suffer a loss when ites to business. You¡¯ve taken advantage of me this time, and I¡¯ll keep this in mind.¡± She gave him a faint smile and hurried out of the restaurant with a gloomy face. Saydie stood in front of the car and asked her the second she appeared, ¡°Do you really n to hand Sir Hernandez¡¯s negative vote to him?¡± Maisie smirked. ¡°It¡¯s just my n to divert the enemy¡¯s attention. I have a final move kept right up my sleeve.¡± Maisie got into the car. Saydie got in the car and drove away from the restaurant, while Maisie took her cell phone out of her handbag and nced at the icon saved on the screen. Then, a hint of coldness beamed from the corners of her lips. ¡®It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t know there¡¯s no cure for the virus infection. I only needed to get the fact that the virus is rted to them out of him. ¡®I knew that Daniel had ill intentions, so I didn¡¯t trust him, not even for one second. ying dirty is a must when ites to dealing with such a person. I didn¡¯t expect him to take advantage of me before I did. Daniel had deliberately ced someone in an ambush near the East Ind Vi to wait for her grandfather¡¯s vote. She picked up her cell phone and called Quincy. Nn was leaning on the bed, looking out the window when Quincy walked in. ¡°Sir, Daniel Kent is aware of our hideout now. Elder Master Goldmann is sending over more men now.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Nn responded lightly. He thought of something and asked, ¡°How¡­ How is she doing?¡± Quincy was stunned for a split second, but he knew who Nn was referring to. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt came over to see you a few days ago.¡± ¡°She¡¯s been here?¡± Nn turned his head toward Quincy, but the surprise in his eyes disappeared almost immediately. ¡°Does she know?¡± Quincy nodded. Nn¡¯s thin lips pursed into a cold line, not knowing what to think about at this moment. Quincy looked at him and said, ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt dealt with Daniel but was used by him. Daniel¡¯s men followed her here when she came to us the other day.¡± Nn closed his eyelids. ¡°Daniel seems to have been aware of her true identity.¡± ¡°Sir, you don¡¯t have to worry about Ms. Vanderbilt. She has Saydie by her side and the entire Metropolis behind her. Even someone like Daniel wouldn¡¯t have the balls to do anything to her,¡± Quincy added. The power of the Metropolis of Morwich should not be underestimated. If Prince Roger dared toy his fingers on Maisie, Mr. Henry would never just sit back and watch from the side. That would only make the situation more unfavorable to Prince Roger. Nn rolled over and got out of bed. Quincy was astonished. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going.¡± ¡°Where does a sick man like you want to go?¡± A voice came from the doorway, and Quincy was shocked when he turned his head around. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt!?¡± Maisie was wearing a ck, long windbreaker that was just enough to cover her up to her calves. It was lined with a silk high neck. She also wore a pearl ne at the neckline and a pair of 2.5 inches high heels. She looked capable and elegant, as well as morous and regal. Chapter 507 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 507 Nn was startled, but a warm smile appeared on his face. ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Quincy cleared his throat. ¡°Then I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± He walked out of the room and closed the door on his way out. Maisie walked up to Nn and stood in front of him with an expressionless face. ¡°Nn, are you nning to hide your infection from me until the day you die?¡± Nn raised his gaze and stared at her but did not answer. Maisie leaned over to look at him, and her scarlet lips moved. ¡°If you¡¯re nning to die, please sign the divorce papers before you do so . After all, it will be hard to remarry if I be a widow.¡± Usually, when the concept of remarriage was mentioned in the past, Nn would have expressed his jealousy by now. However, he only smiled and looked at her with his gloomy eyes this time. ¡°Have you found your Mr. Right?¡± Maisie stood up and shrugged. ¡°Not yet. If I have toe up with someone that suits my taste, Helios is not too bad, not to mention that he likes my kids so much. As long as he¡¯s not married when I return to Bassburgh, there might be more opportunity for us to try things out.¡± Nn frowned slightly but said nothing. Maisie raised an eyebrow and smiled. ¡°Am I sensing a tad bit of reluctance?¡± ¡°Even if he¡¯s willing to take you in, the Bouchers might not feel the same.¡± Nn¡¯s expression dimmed. ¡°Are you implying that I¡¯m not worthy of the Bouchers with my current identity? No matter what, my family has connections with the royal family, which makes me more significant and influentialpared to the rich and famous.¡± Maisie chuckled lightly, raised her hand, and patted him on his shoulder, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the Bouchers are close to the Goldmanns. I can always visit the kids with Helios whenever I miss them in the future while showing off my newly-wed husband in front of you.¡± Seeing that Nn¡¯s expression was getting sulkier and sulkier, Maisie smiled even more proudly. ¡°In this case, you can leave in peace.¡± Nn turned his head away, not wanting to see her anymore. ¡®If I were to die someday, it may not be because of the virus, but wrath.¡¯ ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Maisie sat down beside him deliberately. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to make a match out of Helios and me back then? I¡¯m willing to be with him now. Are you still not happy about this?¡± The corners of Nn¡¯s lips stiffened. He kept quiet, ignoring everything she said. ¡®She¡¯s the only person in the world who can piss me off. However, I¡¯m the one who brought all this upon myself, so what can I do about. it?¡¯ Maisie chuckled, stretched her hand out, pinched his cheek, and turned his head to make him face her.¡± Nn Goldmann, are you pissed?¡± ¡°If you want to die young, you-¡± Before Nn could finish his sentence, Maisie had already taken the initiative to stick her cherry lips onto his lips. A hint of surprise shed across Nn¡¯s eyes instantly, but he gradually took back the initiative and turned the tide by cing his palm on the back of her head to intensify the kiss. ¡°Sir-¡± Quincy suddenly appeared at the door, frightening the two of them into separating from each other swiftly. He seemed to have seen something and felt a little embarrassed. ¡°Ahem, err, Mr. David is here.¡± Nn nodded. ¡°Bring him in.¡± Maisie got up from the bed and walked to the side. Soon, Wesley entered the room. ¡°Mr. Goldmann.¡± His gaze shifted on Maisie, who was still standing in the room. Maisie was not wearing a mask, so he did not recognize her. ¡°Who¡¯s this Nn looked at Maisie with a trace of amusement shimmering at the bottom of his eyes. ¡°She¡¯s my.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Alice.¡± Nn was caught off guard by her answer and was rendered speechless. 1/2 16:38 0 Wesley looked at Maisie in astonishment. She was wearing a mask thest time, so he couldn¡¯t see her face clearly. He didn¡¯t expect this. ¡°You¡¯re a brte, M s. Henry?¡± ¡®Isn¡¯t she Mr. Henry¡¯s daughter?¡¯ ler?¡¯. Maisie stepped forward and replied with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m indeed a brte, but I¡¯m not Mr. Henry¡¯s biological daughter. He had a history with my mother. I don¡¯t have any rtives now, so Mr. Henry took me in as if I¡¯m his daughter.¡± Chapter 508 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 508 Wesley¡¯s mind clicked, and he nodded. ¡°I see, no wonder you¡¯ve been wearing a mask.¡± ¡®Mr. Henry imed to the media that Alice is his biological daughter, but she is a brte and her facial features don¡¯t give off any clue saying that she¡¯s a mixed-blood. It¡¯s only natural for her to be questioned if she hadn¡¯t been wearing a mask. He then thought of something and stared at them.¡± Then have you two known each other for a long time?¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Maisie shrugged while Nn smiled bitterly. After five minutes, Wesley sat himself down on the couch, and Quincy poured him a cup of coffee. Nn turned to look at him. ¡°Wesley, is there an emergency?¡± Wesley could not even care about taking a sip out of the mug as he had some urgent news to bring up. He forced himself to calm dowr and replied, ¡°It¡¯s true that this is an emergency. My men heard that Prince Roger had brought the presidential election forward. Those people in the government, except my father and a few of my father¡¯s colleagues, have all been bribed by the prince.¡± Nn¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, but his voice sounded surprisingly calm. ¡°They¡¯re moving so quickly, huh?¡± The election would not be taking ce, at least not until the end of the month. He did not expect that Prince Roger had already had his hands this deep in such governmental matters and was able to push the election forward. He was so tant it was obvious he no longer cared about the Queen and the Millers. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Prince Roger to have the balls to do this too. Perhaps his forces are mature enough now.¡± Wesley frowned. ¡°If the person he chooses bes the next president, the people of Stoslo will surely suffer.¡± ¡®Roger is only a prince, and he¡¯s already helping those nobles and unscrupulous businessmen in squeezing every single ounce of benefit out of the citizens of Stoslo. Not only did they increase taxation, but they also split the agricultural produce that the farmers had harvested among themselves. Apart from that, thend that the farmers have worked so hard to cultivate doesn¡¯t even belong to them. At the end of the day, who wouldn¡¯t want to see any changes? ¡®These people are just cattle and donkeys who work for the nobles and the royalty. Maisie put the teacup down. ¡°What do the people think about this?¡± Wesley was flustered and then shook his head. ¡°A small number of people are protesting, but half of the people are supportive of Roger¡¯ s faction. Of course, those who are supporting him probably have gotten quite a lot of benefits out of this.¡± Nn was about to say something, but he covered his mouth and coughed. Quincy quickly handed him a ss of warm water. Wesley was startled. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, are you ill?¡± Nn sped his palms together and said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s just the mild flu, I¡¯m fine. Since Roger has brought the election forward, then we should also bring our n ahead.¡± Maisie pursed her lips while her eyes were fixed on Nn as she could not help but wonder, ¡®How has he survived like this for the past three years? ¡®He¡¯s been fighting against the torment of this infection alone. And he¡¯s been enduring all these sufferings all this while in secret. ¡®He didn¡¯t even let me know about it! After Quincy sent Wesley away, Maisie was still sitting on the couch indifferently. A faint smile appeared on Nn¡¯s face upon seeing she did not intend to leave, and he said in a low voice,¡± Zee, do you wish to stay back to apany me?¡± Maisie was astounded. She returned to her senses slowly and curled her lips. ¡°Don¡¯t you want me to stay with you, Mr. Goldmann?¡± She then stood up and fastened the ribbon around her waist before Nn could respond. ¡°Then I shall take my leave now.¡± She walked past him, but he grabbed her hand, Nn dragged her into his arms and hugged her. The familiar scent and her soft body were all the things that he could think of day and night but did not dare to indulge too much in them. Nn rested his chin on her shoulder, and the warm air that came out of his nose brushed against her fair neck. ¡°You¡¯ve already delivered yourself to my doorstep. There¡¯s no reason for me to send you back.¡± Maisie was willing to stay with him-this alone was already a luxury to him. Chapter 509 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 509 ¡°Nn Goldmann, I might have promised to stay here with you, but I haven¡¯t forgiven you for what you¡¯ve done.¡± Maisie pushed his arms away gently, stood up, and looked at him after saying that. ¡°You have to live on first if you want to make it up to me.¡± Nn scoffed silently. Maisie had been staying at the East Ind Vi these few days, and she had sent a text message to Saydie s o that she would not have to worry about her. She and Nn both slept in separate rooms throughout those days. Although a certain man would come over to her room and upy her bed in the middle of the night, nothing happened in between them. The reason Nn kept his hands off her was that he was worried she would get infected 100. Even if she would not get infected, there was no guarantee that the virus would not be passed on to their kids if she were to get pregnant again. Babies were more likely to die from the virus than adults. When Maisie¡¯s mother had been pregnant with her, she had already injected herself with the antibodies. Stephen hadn¡¯t gotten infected because of that. Unfortunately, the antibodies had been useless to her mother at that time. Maisie had also inherited the virus gically, but it just happened that the antibodies and the inherited virus were keeping each other in equilibrium all this while. Maisie was preparing a meal in the kitchen when she received a text message on her cell phone. It was Daniel. And that was when a pair of arms hugged her from behind. Maisie put the phone away and frowned. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you resting in bed?¡± Nn¡¯s chin was resting on the top of her head as he chuckled hoarsely. ¡°I¡¯m not so sick to the point of being bedridden, am I? ¡°Zee, these few days have been like a dream to me, it¡¯s so surreal.¡± Nn subconsciously hugged her as if he was afraid that the past few days were just a dream and she would disappear when he woke up from the dream. Maisie was taken aback. The man¡¯s broad shoulders and warm embrace were the same as before they had never changed. Why had she disregarded all consequences and chosen to fall in love with Nn in the first ce? Perhaps it was because she could feel the warmth and be at ease when she was by his side? Yes, who would have thought that the indifferent and cold man standing in front of her could be her scorching sun, melting the ciers surrounding her after what had happened to her mother? She turned around to look at him and raised her eyebrows. ¡°Nn Goldmann, when you can¡¯t tell the difference between your dreams and reality, have you ever thought of pping yourself in the face to see if it hurts?¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Nn lowered his head and kissed her out of the blue, and a hint of triumph shed across his eyes as soon as he seeded. ¡°There¡¯s no need for me to p myself. I¡¯ll know that it¡¯s not a dream when I get to kiss you in person.¡± ¡°You shameless piece of sh*t!¡± Maisie gently pushed him away and took off her apron. ¡°I¡¯m going out.¡± ¡°Who are you going to see?¡± His brows creased. ¡°Who do you think?¡± Maisie put away the apron and turned to look at him. ¡°Who else can it be except Prince Roger¡¯sckey?¡± Nn¡¯s eyebrows turned cold and concerned. ¡°He asked to meet you?¡± He knew who it was in an instant as Quincy had told him Daniel had met Maisie. If he could ask to meet her once, a second meetup would definitely follow. Maisie walked up to him, stretched out her arms, wrapped them around his neck, and smiled subtly.¡± Are you worried about me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m indeed worried.¡± Nn grabbed her hand and kissed her on her fingertips. ¡°Daniel is a scheming and secretive b*stard. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to win against him in a fair fight.¡± ¡°He¡¯s already obtained my grandfather¡¯s negative vote, so he won¡¯t fall out with me so quickly.¡± Maisie gave off a gloomy smile. Nn frowned slightly. ¡°You gave Hernandez¡¯s negative vote to him?¡± ¡®Did he threaten her?¡¯ Maisie pretended to feel aggrieved. ¡°Yeah, he would have made a move on you the other day if I didn¡¯t give it to him. You said in the training camp that your life is mine to own, so how could I let you die because of him instead of me?¡± Chapter 510 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 510 Nn was stunned for a short moment, then lowered his eyes and smiled dumbly. ¡°You actually remember.¡± ¡°You can bet on it that I won¡¯t forget about that, Nn Goldmann. I won¡¯t forget anything that you said to me before this. You still owe me so much more, so how can I allow you to die?¡± Maisie stretched out her hand, took out her cell phone, and sent a text message to Saydie. She then said calmly, ¡°Daniel approached me just to make the public think we are on the same side. I¡¯m guessing that the election was pushed forward probably because I showed my support for them.¡± With that being said, she lifted her cell phone. ¡°I have to put on a full show for them.¡± Nn kissed the top of her head and gave off a warm smile. ¡°Then should I y along with you?¡± A high-end restaurant with a cozy environment had been reserved, and men in ck were standing by on the inside and outside of the premises. The atmosphere was rather solemn. Maisie only brought five people along, and Saydie was among them. She stepped into the restaurant and saw Daniel standing by the window, waiting for her. ¡°I thought Ms. Vanderbilt would refuse toe.¡± Daniel slowly turned his body and had his gaze fixed on her. She did not wear a mask and deliberately did not put on any makeup today. Even though she was not wearing makeup, her facial features were still a feast to the eyes. She looked elegant and regal, and the determination that was beaming from her eyes would give rise to the urge of conquering her in anyone who exchanged a gaze with her. Daniel was somewhat envious of Nn for being able to conquer and rein such a woman. Maisie had not worn makeup on purpose as it was Stoslo¡¯s most basic etiquette to meet people with makeup on, even if it was only light makeup. It was obvious that she did not regard Daniel as someone she would treat with courtesy. Still, she felt ufortable when she saw him staring at her with his cryptic gaze as if he was ring at his prey. ¡®There are only two reasons why a man will stare at a woman as he does. It¡¯s either I¡¯m purely a feast to the eye, or his desire to get his hands all over me is going through the roof. ¡®And Daniel is definitely thetter.¡¯ Saydie pulled out the chair for her. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Maisie said calmly after sitting down, ¡°Mr. Kent, you¡¯re indeed a pro when ites to threatening others.¡± ¡®If it weren¡¯t for the sinister way he used to gain the negative vote that belongs to Grandpa, which contributed to the prince¡¯s decision to bring the presidential election forward, and the treacherous threat to reveal my identity to the public that he posed to coerce me intoing here, I really wouldn¡¯t want to see him ever again. ¡®Once my rtionship with the de Armas is made public, it¡¯ll be equivalent to allowing the anti-leftists to think I¡¯m supporting the prince sfaction. My rtionship with the Metropolis has already made them dread my existence. The only reason my arrival has attracted their attention is simply due to my political stand. ¡®The prince doesn¡¯t know about my rtionship with the de Armas, so he¡¯s more cautious and watchful with me, but Daniel is different. ¡®He¡¯s seen through my identity and knows about my rtionship with Nn. The forces behind the Goldmanns are mustering their strength and are ready to wage war at any time. Not to mention that I now have the Metropolis behind my back, which would make the Goldmanns an even more formidable power. ¡®So all Daniel needs to do now is to do everything in his power to restrain me! Daniel asked the bodyguard behind him to pour him some wine while his creased eyebrows gave him a sullen appearance. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, if you didn¡¯t have anything else on your mind, why would you be threatened by someone like me?¡± What he meant was that she still cared about Nn. Maisie propped one of her hands against her chin.¡± Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll fall out with you?¡± Daniel took a sip of red wine from the ss. ¡°It depends on what you¡¯re willing to give up, Ms. Vanderbilt.¡± It was either she gave up Nn¡¯s life or her identity as the daughter of the de Armas. Maisie did not answer. Daniel pinched the stem of the ss in between his fingers and swayed it. The red wine in the ss oscited from side to side, staining the interior of the ss as if it was blood. ¡°You should work with me. No one knows that you¡¯re Hernandez de Arma¡¯s granddaughter. You¡¯re just Alice Henry of the Metropolis to them. They don¡¯t have a choice even if you¡¯re standing with us.¡± Chapter 511 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 511 ¡°But if everyone learned that you¡¯re Hernandez¡¯s granddaughter, as well Alice of the Metropolis, and even have an intimate rtionship with me, do you think they¡¯d let you go?¡± Maisie looked at him with a neutral expression. ¡°So I have no choice but to work with you?¡± Daniel shrugged. ¡°You just need toy low. We¡¯ll take care of everything.¡± Maisie smiled and raised the wine ss, but there was no joy in her eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s work together then.¡± Daniel didn¡¯t touch his ss as he seemed to have seen someone. He squinted, and his eyes shed. Maisie turned around and saw Nn being pushed in by Quincy in a wheelchair. The bodyguards and Daniel¡¯s bodyguards faced each other, and the air became still as if a battle was about to break out. Maisie stood up immediately and turned to look at Daniel. ¡°You did this intentionally?¡± Daniel shrugged, his face not showing a hint as to whether this was deliberate or he was oblivious. ¡°Mr. Kent, we haven¡¯t met in three years. I didn¡¯t know that you were close with my ex-wife.¡± Nn¡¯s eyes were as dark as the night sky. It was as if a storm was brewing. His aura was cold and turbulent. Daniel¡¯s slight shock disappeared quickly. ¡®They¡¯re divorced?¡¯ Maisie parted her lips. ¡°I didn¡¯t-¡± ¡°I guess I don¡¯t have the right to care if you meet with Ms. Vanderbilt.¡± Nn coldly looked at her. Maisie swallowed everything she was about to say when she saw how indifferent he was. Daniel picked up the wine ss with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re not resting but instead came here. Aren¡¯t you worried that I¡¯d-¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare.¡± Maisie¡¯s face sank, but Daniel didn¡¯t seem to care. ¡°If you¡¯re already divorced, why do you still care about him?¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Daniel slowly stood up and sounded condescending, ¡°You are my partner.¡± ¡°You!¡± ¡°Partner?¡± Nn¡¯s expression changed, and he scoffed. ¡°I guess you no longer care about your grandfather.¡± ¡°No, I, 1-¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to exin, I don¡¯t care.¡± Nn ignored her exnation. ¡°Quincy, let¡¯s go.¡± Quincy nodded and pushed the wheelchair away. Maisie wanted to follow but Daniel¡¯s creepy voice said, ¡°Since you bumped into each other and he doesn¡¯t believe you, why do you still care about a dying man?¡± ¡°Daniel Kent, it¡¯s a waste of fresh air for an emotionless man like you to be alive.¡± Maisie¡¯s arms that were held close to her body rxed. She then turned around and looked at him.¡± Why would Nn suddenly show up here?¡± Daniel shrugged. ¡°I really don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve pushed me under the bus once, so I can¡¯t trust you anymore!¡± Maisie picked up her bag and was going to leave with Saydie, but Daniel put down his ss. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one who told him?¡± His eyes were piercing and dangerous, just like when they had met for the first time. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Maisie paused and turned around to look at him. ¡°Do you think I would tell Nn that I was going to meet you and coincidentally let him find out that we¡¯re working together?¡± Daniel pressed the ss on his lips but didn¡¯t take a sip. ¡°You know how important Nn is to me, so you forced me into working with you. I¡¯d rather he knew that I was forced into this, You¡¯ve achieved your goal.¡± Chapter 512 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 512 Maisie coldly stared at him and immediately left the restaurant. Daniel finished the wine in his ss, put it down, and said to the person behind him, ¡°Go look into her rtionship with Nn.¡± Maisie got into the car and immediately got a call from Nn. She smiled and answered, ¡°Your acting was on point.¡± Nn said in a low voice with a hint of jealousy,¡± s Don¡¯t dine with him,e back now.¡± ¡°No,¡± Maisie raised her brow, ¡°I¡¯ll go back when I¡¯m done with dinner.¡± ¡°You-¡± Maisie ended the call before Nn could finish. She got Saydie to slow down and took a long time to get to the East Ind Vi. Saydie was used to her visits to the East Ind Vi and didn¡¯t question it. Maisie walked into the vi and bumped into Quincying down from upstairs. He smiled awkwardly.¡± You¡¯re here, Ms. Vanderbilt, Mr. Goldmann is¡­ in the room. He looks angry.¡± ¡°Angry?¡± Maisie paused and looked at him. ¡°Nothing a little shower of love won¡¯t solve.¡± Quincy was rendered speechless. This was the same way Nn would act a long time ago.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. He walked forward and looked toward Saydie who had her hand in her pocket. She had a cold poker face on and exuded a vibe that would repel anyone from getting close to her. When Maisie stepped through the doorway of the room, a strong arm pulled her into his arms while a face was buried on her neck. ¡°You did that to make me angry, didn¡¯t you?¡± Maisie had done her part, so why would she stay and have dinner with that man? ¡°You¡¯re so weak right now, how would I have the heart to make you angry?¡± She turned to look at him and winked. ¡°But seeing that your acting was quite good, you should be rewarded.¡± She stood on her toes to kiss his cheek upon saying that. Nn paused and stared at her quietly. After a long time, he looked down. ¡°Daniel isn¡¯t a trusting person. He will definitely look into us and might not believe that our rtionship has really ended.¡± ¡°He can go ahead and investigate. Doesn¡¯t everyone in Bassburgh know about our divorce?¡± Nn¡¯s eyes froze when she mentioned that. He subconsciously held her tight and said in a low voice,¡± Zee, would you believe that I wasn¡¯t the one who announced our divorce?¡± Maisie paused and subconsciously said, ¡°Yes.¡± She was surprised as to why she could believe him just like that. Nn turned her around and held her face in his hands. ¡°I love you, Zee.¡± Maisie was surprised, and her eyes wavered. ¡°What¡­ did you say?¡± ¡°I love you. It¡¯s something I¡¯ve wanted to say three years ago.¡± Nn looked deep into her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that if I don¡¯t say it now, I won¡¯ t get the chance to.¡± His love for her was bone-deep, a love that he would sacrifice his life for. ¡°I¡¯ve been like a zombie for the past three years without you by my side. I didn¡¯t have a reason to live on. If it weren¡¯t for the kids or to look for you, I might not have survived.¡± Nn would want to see her onest time even if he was dying, but he was also afraid of dying in front of her. Maisie¡¯s soft heart was touched. She shuddered, afraid that if she blinked, something might escape her eyes. He lowered his head and gently kissed her tears away until he got to her lips. Maisie was fully submerged in it when she put her hands behind his neck to feel his presence. If Nn didn¡¯t love her that much in the beginning or treated her badly, she wouldn¡¯t have found it so hard to leave him. However, he had never hidden his love for her, and his love never ended. The first person to fall would lose, and it would be a thorough loss. Chapter 513 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 513 If Nn didn¡¯t want to lose, why would he let her into his heart? A lot of people understood that, but a lot of people would also willingly lose. At the Kent mansion in the study¡­ The bodyguard said something to Daniel from behind him while he took a drag from his vape pen. The white vapor circled, covering his cryptic eyes. ¡°So they really are divorced?¡± The bodyguard answered, ¡°Yes, three years ago. It was a huge deal, and I heard that his wife didn¡¯t want the divorce at first and kept sticking around.¡± Daniel squinted and slowly turned around. ¡°Send someone to keep an eye on them.¡± Maisie and Nn continued acting for the next few days when they were out. Maisie¡¯s relentless pursuit and Nn¡¯s annoyance were even blown up by the media. After news of ¡®Alice pursuing the Goldmann Heir¡¯ got out, a lot of people were shocked. They knew that Nn had been married and divorced before, and he was a sick man. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Alice was Mr. Henry¡¯s daughter, the head of the Metropolis. She could have any man she wanted, but instead, she went for a man with a disease. People were surprised. In the papers, Nn didn¡¯t seem to reciprocate the passion Alice was showing. Some of them even revealed Alice and Daniel¡¯s meetups. The media in Stoslo knew that Daniel was on Roger¡¯s side and was against the Goldmanns. They spected that Nn¡¯s rejection was because of Alice¡¯s stand. ¡°Look, this makes me look pathetic.¡± Maisie read the paper. Although the content was a little ¡®overboard¡¯, it did have a good effect. Nn held her in his arms while seated. ¡°Yes, but now Ms. Henry is in my arms. What are we to do?¡± His eyes shed, and he had a mysterious grin on. Maisie blushed and looked shy. ¡°You still want to get it on with me? You don¡¯t deserve it now.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t I deserve it?¡± He held her down and kissed every inch of her. Only God knew how much he had to control himself when she was around him. Maisie¡¯s chest rose and fell as anywhere that Nn¡¯s palm touched burned like a me. But logic snapped in, and they didn¡¯t go all the way. He kissed her lips, the tip of her nose, and her forehead lovingly. ¡°I¡¯m happy enough to have you by my side, Zee.¡± Love could be controlled even when holding back was tough. Maisie¡¯s mesmerizing eyes stared at him and beamed. She then turned around. ¡°Really? I think you look better with no clothes on.¡± Nn paused, then squinted. ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re saying?¡± ¡°Yes, but you can only hold it in.¡± Maisie deliberately ran her soft hands over him. Nn clenched his jaw and said in a low voice, ¡°Zee, are you sure?¡± Maisie raised her brows with suspicion. Nn suddenly pulled protection out from somewhere, and her jaw dropped. ¡°Can you.¡± He chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ve asked Erwin, I can.¡± ¡°When¡­ When did you ask?¡± ¡°A few days ago.¡± Maisie immediately pushed him away after seeing his proud moment ¡®after a long nning¡¯ and got up from the couch just to be pulled back into his arms. He nibbled on her ear. ¡°You¡¯re not getting away. I gave you a chance.¡± Chapter 514 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 514 Nn lowered his head and kissed her cherry lips, but she was just as eager and thirsty. The moonlight shone on Maisie¡¯s face, amplifying her beauty. Her long soft hair hung on Nn¡¯s arm as he hugged her in his arms sideways, eyes filled with love, staring at her more gently than the moonlight. He wished that time could pass slower so the time he could spend with her wouldst longer. At that moment, the phone he left on the table lit up. Nn carefully got up to get his phone, but what he saw dimmed his eyes. The next day¡­ Maisie didn¡¯t see Nn when she got up. She picked up her phone just to see a new headline. #Shocking: Ms. Henry is actually Hernandez de Arma¡¯s granddaughter who turned to support the prince when her grandfather went missing.# Maisie scrolled through her phone. All the news sites seemed to be reporting about her identity. She turned pale. She immediately got out of bed and made a call. ¡°Mr. Kent, what is the meaning of this?¡± ¡°I should be the one asking. You¡¯ve had a brilliant performance with Mr. Goldmann. If I hadn¡¯t sent someone to spy on you, how would I know that our Ms. Vanderbilt here is still with her ex?¡± Maisie¡¯s eyes dimmed. ¡°Hah, still reverting to old habits? Turns out you like to secretly observe people?¡± ¡°How else would I find out that you are working with Nn to trick me and redirect my attention?¡± ¡°Trick you?¡± Maisieughed. ¡°You look too highly of yourself. You forced me into this partnership. Now that you¡¯ve exposed my identity, Mr. Kent, good luck.¡± Maisie hung up with a frown. She wasn¡¯t expecting to be exposed so soon. She turned around but was startled by the man standing behind her. ¡°When did you find out?¡± Nn massaged her furrowed eyebrows. ¡°I already found out when you made a call.¡± ¡°I knew he was going to find out, just didn¡¯t expect it to be so soon.¡± Maisie put her hand under her chin, but it was not the right time to y her trump card yet. Nn cornered her in front of the window and pressed his body up against her. ¡°Why would a divorced couple stay together for so long ? Hmm?¡± Maisie held her arms against his chest. ¡°Nn, do you want the people down there to see this?¡± She had slept over without bringing a change of clothes, so she was just wearing his shirt. Any minor movement would expose too much. Nn kissed her. ¡°There¡¯s no one downstairs.¡± ¡°Mm, Nn, that¡¯s enough. I have problems to solve.¡± Maisie shuddered because of his kisses, her blood beginning to boil. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. A sick man should behave like a sick man. If this went on, she would be helping a bad man get his way. Nn held his hand behind her waist and smiled. ¡± Don¡¯t worry about the news. This matter will be covered by another piece of news soon.¡± #Royal Finance Minister Robert¡¯s son out of wedlock said his father was involved in billion-dor a misdealing bribery and is nning to overthrow the royal family. Robert has been brought in for questioning.# #Her Royal Highness Queen Anna said if it¡¯s proven that this was Robert¡¯s n, his authorities will be retracted, and he will face the life sentence.# Maisie sat in front of the television watching the news report and was shocked. All the media outlets broadcast the breaking news about Robert, not a single one of them reporting about her identity. Chapter 515 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 515 Nn supported himself on the table next to her and leaned down, the light scent ofvender pervading the air. ¡°Do you believe me now?¡± Maisie turned around to look at him. ¡°Robert is Roger¡¯s right-hand man and his vault. How did you find out about this?¡± ¡°All thanks to Wesley.¡± Nn grinned. ¡°They seem impable because they paid the people well enough. His son didn¡¯t want to sell his father out at first.¡± ¡°What made him change his mind?¡± ¡°He wasn¡¯t satisfied that he was always second-sspared to the children he had with his wife.¡± Nn held her hair between his fingers. ¡°Wesley tried to rope him in and made promises. Do you think he would choose to be a secret son or to have power?¡± ¡°I guess power.¡± Maisie looked down. No one could reject the temptation of power since the dawn of mankind. When men had power, money and women would naturally follow. Nn smiled. ¡°The only mistake Robert made was not treating his son right.¡± When people had everything, it would be tough to feel content and would want more. Maisie put her hand under her chin. ¡°Now that Robert i s being investigated, won¡¯t Roger do anything?¡± He smiled. ¡°Probably busy covering up.¡± Maisie and Nn went to Wesley¡¯s home in the afternoon. Wesley¡¯s home was in a private estate. There were two football field-sized clearings behind the vi for golf. The field next to the vi that was fenced up was his private horse ranch. Wesley brought a few documents and ced them on the table. ¡°These are name lists I got from Mark O¡¯Brien. They¡¯re the names of people who run the smuggling operations for Robert, but they had already fled by the time the police got there.¡± Nn scanned through the documents. ¡°They couldn¡¯t have gotten far. If the police didn¡¯t get to them first, Roger¡¯s men should have taken them.¡± ¡°Sadly, Robert¡¯s investigation will not affect the election. It¡¯ll carry on after three days.¡± Nn looked at Wesley with dim eyes. ¡°Roger would have to remove himself from Robert¡¯s investigation, and he still has Gregory. Gregory will probably take out Robert, just to be safe.¡± Unfortunately, they only had three days. After three days, things would getplicated when the person Prince Roger nominated became the new president. ¡°What if we could stop the election?¡± Maisie asked calmly. Wesley was shocked. ¡°That¡¯s not possible.¡± Maisie smiled. ¡°Other than their people, aren¡¯t the citizens involved in the election too? If the people worked together and protested, and what they were protesting became reality, the election would not run.¡± Wesley was surprised and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Is there something that¡¯s more important than their benefits?¡± Maisie pointed a finger at Nn. ¡°What about his disease?¡± Nn was stunned, then smiled. ¡°You want to make my condition known?¡± Wesley looked at them, confused. ¡°What is happening?¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Maisie got up and walked aside. ¡°Nn is the first victim of the new virus.¡± Wesley was stunned and looked at him with a shocked expression. ¡°You¡­¡± Chapter 516 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 516 Maisie spoke again. ¡°Three years ago, Uncle Erwin told me that the outbreak of the virus 30 years ago was caused by a group of people. They were studying the virus, and those people were the nobles.¡± Wesley was stunned. His face was turning pale as he stammered, ¡°The nobles? They were studying the virus?¡± Maisie turned around and continued. ¡°My grandfather is the only person who knows everything about the outbreak 30 years ago. However, he¡¯s gone missing.¡± She rested her chin on one hand and said, ¡°They made their move on my grandfather on the election year because they knew he would expose what they had done 30 years ago on the election day.¡± Getting the negative vote was just a diversion. If that was what they really wanted, they wouldn¡¯t have to push Hernandez so far to the point that she couldn¡¯t even find him right now. Wesley clenched his fists tightly and said, ¡°It seems like the ident during the two years of my grandfather¡¯s presidency should also be rted to the virus.¡±: ¨C After that, he turned to look at Nn and asked,¡± When did you get infected with the virus?¡± Setting his jaw tightly, Nn replied, ¡°Three years ago. Wesley was stunned. ¡°Then the doctor and the few nurses that got killed three years ago¡­¡± Nn nodded. Maisie put her phone on the table and said, ¡°It¡¯s Daniel who ordered Rowena to infect you with the virus.¡± Nn frowned deeply, and his gaze turned deep. ¡°I recorded my conversation with him that day at the restaurant. At the very least, we can prove that he¡¯s still in possession of the ingredients for the new virus research with the recording.¡± She yed the recording. However, the recording was breaking and filled with noises. They couldn¡¯t hear anything clearly at all. When she realized that they had lost their evidence, Maisie¡¯s expression changed. ¡°How could this be¡­¡± Although Nn seemed to be smiling, his smile did not reach his eyes. ¡°It seems that he was already watching out for you when he revealed everything. I guess he should¡¯ve brought an audio jammer with him,¡± ¡°Daniel is very cunning. He doesn¡¯t trust anyone around him, and even the prince trusts Robert and Gregory more than him.¡± Wesley got to his feet after he finished speaking.¡± However, if we¡¯re going to start from the matter about the virus, there¡¯s one more person who can help us. I¡¯ll give him a call now.¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Maisie had been under the impression she had outwitted Daniel and gotten something on him, but it turned out that she had overestimated herself. She had been defeated by Daniel many times, and she swore that she would get back at him one day. Nn picked up a ss and chuckled when he saw the unconvinced expression on Maisie¡¯s face. ¡°Zee, do you know why I haven¡¯t disclosed my condition until now?¡± Maisie turned her head around to look at him. He took a sip from the coffee and said, ¡°Three years ago, your grandfather came to me and told me about the outbreak back then.¡± Maisie was dumbfounded. She sat beside him and asked, ¡°My grandfather told you before?¡±, ¡°Yes,¡± He turned to meet her gaze. They were so close that they could sense the heat of the breath from each other. ¡°The virus your mother was infected with was the so-called vine the Kents had given to your grandfather.¡± Those vines had been the virus. Back then, the nobles had imed to have a vine against the virus to the public, but it was very expensive. Thus, they had sold it to those merchants, who sold it to the market at a high price, This was also the reason those who had used the vines were still infected with the virus. Chapter 517 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 517 ¡°Your grandfather said your great-grandfather used to spend a lot of time in the study room. I think he should have kept the clues that your greatgrandfather left behind.¡± Maisie returned to her senses. ¡°The study room at the de Arma mansion?¡± ¡®That¡¯s right. Grandpa should have known that those people woulde for him, and he would definitely have prepared for this in advance. Nn grabbed Maisie¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Zee, there are two reasons I don¡¯t want to disclose my conditions. One was I didn¡¯t want you to know about it, and second, I¡¯m guessing that they wouldn¡¯t dare to disclose it.¡± He had been infected with the virus for three years, yet the media still did not know what illness he had until this day. In other words, he had won the bet. Since someone was doing the experiment and the election was around the corner, the virus would only be more detrimental to them if it were made public before the election. ¡°Just like you said, the only way to prevent the election from happening is for me to disclose the truth about my infection.¡± Nn said in a serious manner,¡± Zee, it¡¯s going to be very dangerous from now on. I hope that you can¡± Maisie smiled and cut him off. ¡°Hope that I can stay out of this?¡± Nn did not say anything. ¡°Since I¡¯m already here in Stoslo, that means I¡¯m already in the game. Besides, I need to get back at Daniel as well.¡± After she finished speaking, she rose to her feet. ¡°I want to go to the de Arma mansion.¡± Saydie stopped the car in front of the gate of the de Arma mansion. Ever since Hernandez had gone missing, the gate of the de Arma mansion had been locked up. The maple tree in the courtyard had turned red, gradually recing the green leaves. Maisie got out of the car. She turned her head to look at Saydie, and thetter went forward to knock on the door. However, nobody came to answer the door even after they waited for a long while. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. They reckoned that the servants must have left, so Saydie kicked the door open. Both of them walked into the living room. The tea on the table had dried up. A few teacups were knocked over, and there were some brown stains on the white tablecloth. Most of the valuable stuff was still in the living room, and it seemed to them that the servants had left in a hurry. ¡°Miss, there¡¯s a bullet in this broken vase. There are also bullet marks on the wall.¡± Saydie squatted down and picked up the bullet from the vase fragment in the corner as ayer of ash fell from the root of the wall. Maisie nodded. ¡°I think they must have taken away the servants.¡± Suddenly, she thought of something and rushed upstairs. As she expected, it was a mess in the study room. Their target was the study room! Then, her phone rang. She pulled her phone out, and her face sank when she saw the name. She answered the call and put it near her ear. A low chuckle came from the other side of the line. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, you¡¯re in the de Arma mansion now?¡± The corner of Maisie¡¯s mouth curled up as she replied, ¡°Did you send someone to keep an eye on me again, Mr. Kent?¡± ¡°Unfortunately, my men over there saw you,¡± Daniel chuckled, ¡°You¡¯re looking for the truth about the outbreak that happened 30 years ago, right, Ms. Vanderbilt?¡± ¡°I already know the truth. It doesn¡¯t matter to me if I can find it or not.¡± Maisie walked up to the window and looked toward the garden in the backyard. ¡°Let me guess. The reason you asked your men to stay around the de Arma mansion is to get rid of my grandfather when he returns, right?¡± Danielughed and said, ¡°You¡¯re smart, Ms. Vanderbilt. However, it¡¯s not a good thing to be too smart sometimes.¡± Maisie¡¯s face sank. ¡°Are you going to kill me as well, Mr. Kent?¡± Tel 517 course, not. Why would you think that way? You¡¯re my precious pawn to fight against Nn. As long as I have you in my hands, what you think Nn will do?¡± Chapter 518 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 518 Maisie hung up the call, and her face was getting darker and darker. Saydie approached her and said, ¡°Miss, someone ising. We need to leave now.¡± ¡°He¡¯s not going to let us both walk out of here,¡± Maisie said as she tugged at Saydie¡¯s arm. She turned to look at her and said, ¡°But at least one of us can get out of here.¡± Saydie frowned. When Maisie and Saydie came out of the study room, they saw a few ck-d mening up the stairs. ¡°There they are!¡± They rushed toward them when they noticed them. Saydie pushed Maisie aside. ¡°Miss, you go first.¡± Maisie looked at her and said, ¡°Remember what I said just now and be careful.¡± Saydie was stunned. She looked at her back for a long while before nodding. After that, Saydie took off her jacket and dashed toward the group of men while Maisie tried to run away through the staircase at the back door. As soon as she came out of the door, someone appeared and grabbed her arm. ¡°Try to run away?¡± Maisie raised her elbow and struck him in the face. While the man staggered back, she raised her leg and delivered a kick at him, sending him to the ground. As soon as Maisie made quick work of the man, another man showed up with a pistol in his hand. Just when he was going to pull the trigger, Maisie swiftly grabbed his wrist to point the gun elsewhere. She then tripped him and used an over-the-shoulder m to drop him on top of the man who was just about to get up. She took his gun away and swiftly shot him in the leg. The man screamed in pain. When she was running toward the gate, a few cars appeared and blocked her path. A few ck-d men came out of the cars and pointed their guns at her. Maisie threw the pistol away as if she had already anticipated this and lifted her arms. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. After the men brought her into the car, Maisie looked at de Arma mansion, and a faint smile appeared at the corner of her lips. They injected a sedative into her to knock her out. By the time she regained consciousness, she found herself strapped down in argeboratory. There were a lot of medical appliances around, and in the green ss tanks at the corner of the wall, specimens of babies and adult men and women were soaking in formalin. The strong smell of chemicals made her feel sick. Suddenly, the door opened up and a man and a group of medical staff wearing protective suits came in. The man was none other than Daniel. ¡°It surprises me that you fell into my hands so quickly, Ms. Vanderbilt.¡± ¡°I thought you¡¯d been wanting to capture me?¡± Maisie looked around theboratory and chuckled. ¡°Could it be that you want to inject the virus into my body and make me into one of your white mice?¡± Daniel stopped in front of her, lifted her chin, and leaned closer to her. His eyes were deep as he said,¡± Honestly, I¡¯m kind of reluctant to turn you into our white mouse just like Nn.¡± ; Maisie pressed her lips thin and looked him straight in the eyes. ¡°It really is the Kents carrying out the experiment secretly.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It has always been us,¡± Daniel replied.¡± Hernandez and his father knew about this secret, and since you¡¯re already here, let me tell you something. We were the ones who killed Hernandez¡¯s father and made Patrick our scapegoat. ¡°Unfortunately, we thought Hernandez would continue to hate the Goldmanns like what he used to do in the past, but he found out the truth in the end. That old man has been giving us a lot of trouble in the past few years, so we orchestrated an ident for him. It¡¯s such a shame that I can¡¯t see his dead body with my own eyes. Maisie¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot, and she hissed. ¡°You find these things glorious, don¡¯t you, Daniel?¡± Daniel asked someone to bring him a chair. He sat with his legs crossed in front of her. His face was unreadable as he said, ¡°Let me tell you a story. A long time ago, there was a woman. She followed her parents, and they smuggled themselves into Stoslo, a country just after the war.¡± Chapter 519 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 519 ¡°She was only 14 when she arrived in Stoslo. She couldn¡¯t speak theirnguage and had to live in the slums with her family, not knowing when the next meal woulde. ¡°At that time, people in the slums were not treated as human beings at all by the people of the upper ss. They had no human rights and had to be obedient brutes. ¡°In order to make a living, some of the people in the slums would send their daughters to be servants of the rich and powerful. ¡°The girl was one of them, and her parents sold her to an old, wealthy merchant who had no children in exchange for money. ¡°She didn¡¯t have a good life either after her parents sold her to the old wealthy merchant. He would beat her up from time to time, and she did not get enough food to eat or sleep. She was barely living a human life. ¡°Later, she decided to change her life. She worked hard at learning theirnguage and tried her best to please the old wealthy merchant. She even took the initiative to keep his guestspany. ¡°Using her youth and beautiful face to her full advantage, she was able to please those guests and bring in a lot of wealth to the old wealthy merchant. ¡°The old wealthy merchant was delighted, and he took her, an insignificant servant, in as his foster daughter. However, she also turned herself into a person she disliked. ¡°The silver lining was that luck was on her side. When the old wealthy merchant died of illness a few yearster, the woman rightfully inherited all his property and turned herself into a socialite of the upper ss. ¡°The woman was 25 years old when she met her dream man. He was a doctor who had returned from studying abroad. ¡°He was an ambitious, motivated, and aspirant young man. Unfortunately, he failed the postgraduate entrance examination, and in frustration, he met the woman. He was different from those men who tried to win her favor through ttery, and he quickly gained the woman¡¯s heart. ¡°The woman admired him very much, and she decided to support his career. The two of them supported each other for three years, and then they got married. ¡°The woman was bent on helping his career. He wanted to develop a medicine that could inhibit cancer and even disease. They started with experiments on patients with terminal cancer, but none of them seeded. ¡°For the sake of the man¡¯s career, the woman even brought her parents, who had ruthlessly sold her to the old wealthy merchant, and used them for this dangerous experiment. ¡°In the end, neither of her parents got sick that year. Even her father had shown signs of recovery from his cancer, and they thought they had seeded until the nobles and the royal family found out what they were doing. ¡°The man won the honor, while the woman was pregnant. She stayed at home and waited for the child to be born. ¡°However, the man wanted more after he obtained power and wealth, and he soon grew tired of the woman. He began to find all sorts of excuses to avoid the woman, and he was not happy even after the woman gave birth to a baby boy for him. ¡°The man was not content with what he had now. He wanted to be the son-inw of the royal family, so he went out of his way to woo the eldest daughter of the emperor, who was more beautiful and of more noble status than his wife. ¡°Unfortunately, the eldest princess was born with all the glory, wealth, and power. She might even be the future queen, so no matter what he did, she always gave him the cold shoulder. Besides, as someone as prideful as she was, how could she possibly fall for a married man? N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°The man tried his very best to win the eldest princess ¡®heart but to no avail. However, he was not going to give up just like that. In the end, he came up with a n. He was going to arrange an ident for the eldest princess when she came to the slums to appease the crowd, and then he would swoop in and save her as a hero. ¡°However, before he could do anything, the eldest princess was rescued by an insignificant hoodlum in the slums. The hoodlum even ended up being the eldest princess¡¯ royal guard. ¡°The man was not happy with the oue. This was because the eldest princess had been treating him like invisible, yet she was treating the hoodlum with respect.¡± Chapter 520 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 520 Daniel raised his head and looked at Maisie. ¡°I think you don¡¯t need me to tell you who the eldest princess and the hoodlum are, right? N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Maisie chuckled silently and replied, ¡°So? So? The woman you¡¯re talking about is the woman who lounded the Kents, and she¡¯s your grandmother.¡± ¡°Bingo.¡± There was no emotion in Daniel¡¯s eyes. He looked straight at Maisie as if he was looking at a corpse and continued. ¡°That old wealthy merchant is not rted to us by blood. Thanks to my grandmother, she has continued his bloodline¡± ¡°It was your grandfather who infected the eldest princess with the virus and caused the outbreak, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Daniel leaned back slightly in his chair. He looked at her with a cold smirk lugging on his lips and said,¡± Usually it is better to destroy what you can¡¯t get. In the end, it¡¯s all because of my grandfather that the prince has the power and status he has today.¡± His grandfather had drawn Prince Roger, the illegitimate son who was not valued by the royal family, to his side. As long as he could bring the eldest princess and her forces down while getting the support from those people and making Roger the king, Unfortunately, their ns would always be foiled by Patrick and the eldest princess. Seeing that the eldest princess was bing increasingly respected by the people and valued by the king, they had come up with another n. They would spread the virus amongst the people in Stoslo. As long as the eldest princess¡¯s hands were tied and couldn¡¯t solve the outbreak, she would soon lose the support of the people and fall from grace. Shrugging, Daniel continued. ¡°After all, the eldest princess was the faith of the people at that time. However, if even their faith couldn¡¯t save them, do you think they would still believe in the eldest princess?¡± Maisie looked at Daniel deeply. Suddenly, she thought of something and asked faintly, ¡°How about the outbreak that happened 30 years ago?¡± Daniel stared at her, and his eyes turned ssy for a moment. ¡°The outbreak from 30 years ago?¡± He paused for a moment before chuckling and saying, ¡°It was just an ident.¡± The way he answered her question with a nonchnt attitude and his light-heartedugh sent a chill down Maisie¡¯s spine. ¡°An ident? You intentionally threw the virus into the water tank of the hotel, and you call it an ident?¡± Daniel slowly got up to his feet and unbuttoned the button on his suit with one hand. He walked to one side and said, ¡°No matter if you believe me or not, it was indeed an ident. I was just an ignorant and immature kid at that time. I threw the chemical I stole from my father into the water tank. ¡°Honestly, I was very annoyed that my father kept working on that stuff, and because of that, he didn¡¯t even care about me and my mother.¡± Daniel approached the green ss tank and turned his head around to look at Maisie. Then, he asked, ¡°Do you know who they are? The male and female dead bodies.¡± Maisie did not reply. ¡°They are my father and mother,¡± Daniel replied, offering Maisie a creepy and cold grin. ¡°I really didn¡¯t know what that was. My mother mistakenly took the water from the hotel, and she had a fever after getting home. The doctor didn¡¯t detect the virus at first, so he only prescribed an antipyretic to her.¡± Daniel put his hand on the green ss tank and continued. ¡°A yearter, my mother couldn¡¯t stop coughing up blood, and it was only when she returned to the doctor that we all knew she was infected with the virus. And it was also at that time I learned that the thing 1 had thrown into the water tank was the virus that my father and even my grandfather had been working on.¡± Maisie gnashed her teeth and hissed. ¡°Do you know how many people have died because of your ident? How about my mother?¡± Her eyes went bloodshot as she screamed, ¡°The vine you gave to my grandfather was the original virus. You all knew it was the virus, yet you still deceived my grandfather. What had the de Armas done to deserve such a treatment!?¡± Danielughed when he heard what Maisie said, but his smile did not reach his eyes. ¡°You can¡¯t me us. It was his daughter who had to go to the affected area as a volunteer. Hernandez had been looking everywhere for the medicine, and we were just helping him by giving him the vine.¡± Chapter 521 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 521 ¡°Things have already happened, and that can no longer be changed anymore. Prince Roger¡¯s goal has always been the Goldmanns, and the de Armas were just a pawn in his game of chess to deal with the Goldmanns.¡± ¡°Then what about you and Nn? What about the hatred that you have against him?¡± Sheughed disdainfully. ¡°Is it just because you¡¯ve grown addicted to being Roger¡¯sckey?¡± Daniel tut-tutted, stepped forward, walked up to Maisie, and looked at her indignant expression. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, you¡¯re trying to extract so much information out of me, are you trying to buy yourself some time so that others cane to save you?¡± Maisie did not utter a single word. He scoffed. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that no one wille to rescue you. All the essories that you had on were removed from your body when you were unconscious. Who in the world will be able to locate this ce without any tracking or positioning technology?¡± Maisie loosened her hands that were tied behind her. She knew that given Daniel¡¯s caution and vignce, he would definitely have asked his men to remove all the items that she was carrying. The only thing that was left on her now was her ring. which didn¡¯t manage to attract any suspicion. Daniel leaned over and stared at her with his gloomy eyes. ¡°I think it¡¯s very likely that Nn¡¯s virus infection will be exposed soon?¡± Seeing the vain look in Maisie¡¯s eyes, he stretched out his hand to mp her chin. ¡°Nn won¡¯t be able to live for long, and there are only two days left before the election takes ce. So, he¡¯ll definitely announce it if he wants to stop the election.¡± Maisie turned her face away forcibly. ¡°Did you abduct me because you¡¯re betting on the fact that you can use me to ckmail him?¡± ¡°Life is a gamble, but this gamble has turned out to be a little out of my expectations. After all, I¡¯m betting that he cares.¡± Maisie nced at him and did not say a thing. ¡°I¡¯ve asked someone to send a message to Nn. Guess what.¡± He chuckled. Maisie¡¯s determined gaze did not waver. ¡°He didn¡¯t even ask about me.¡± Daniel looked at her with a pitiful gaze. ¡°You¡¯ve been abandoned again just like three years ago.¡± Maisie stopped breathing for a split second and closed her eyes. Her long eyshes were covering the dark and secretive emotions that emerged from the bottom of her eyes. Daniel leaned closer to her ear and said in a low voice, ¡°I might as well disclose another fact to you. The car ident from three years ago was my doing.¡± Maisie¡¯s pupils constricted in an instant, and her whole body trembled. The ident from three years ago, the ident that killed my father, Cherie, and my baby. The culprit turns out to be him, Daniel Kent!Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Seeing that she was stunned and speechless, Daniel rubbed her pale cheeks with the back of his fingertips. She was like a porcin doll that had lost her soul at this moment, delicate-looking, but lifeless. ¡°I¡¯m the one who ordered Rowena to do it, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be lucky enough to survive that. Not only did you not die, but you also became Mr. Henry¡¯s daughter.¡± Daniel took in her distress. ¡°I only wanted to use your death to force Hernandez into making a move against the Goldmanns. However, it¡¯s a pity that that bitch, Rowena, got off the grid after helping me with that matter. ¡°But it¡¯s not a bad thing that you didn¡¯t die. At least, you¡¯re my captive now.¡± ¡± Maisie¡¯s gloomy eyes regained their focus gradually, and she turned her face away. ¡°Don¡¯t use the same trick on me again. Mr. Henry won¡¯t make things difficult for the Goldmanns even if I were to get hurt or die here today. It¡¯ll only mess up your master n.¡± His gaze turned sharp. Maisie smiled again. ¡°Otherwise, why would Mr. Henry send me Stoslo? There are still two days before the election takes ce and you¡¯ re here, wasting your precious time on us. But what you don¡¯t know is that others are already taking action.¡± Daniel stood up straight, but his face still looked indifferent. ¡°Daniel, you shouldn¡¯t have brought me to yourboratory.¡± The corners of Maisie¡¯s lips rose, and she gave off a bright smile. ¡°Yourboratory is well-hidden, I¡¯ll give you that, so this should be where you store the viruses, am I right?¡± Such a smile was not what Daniel wanted to see at this moment a weak person should not act so presumptuously in front of him! Chapter 522 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 522 Daniel strangled her with his big hand. ¡°Huh? Do you really believe that someone wille to save you?¡± Maisie¡¯s face was flushed from being strangled as it became difficult for her to breathe, but she still forced a smile. *The basement is hidden at such a secluded location, I think you don¡¯t only have the sleeper virus kept here, do you? There should be other viruses here too ¡°Will the people here be able to escape if there is a leakage?¡± Daniel still did not respond Maisie suddenly lifted her foot and kicked him in the crotch. He was in excruciating pain, but his expression did not give off much of how he felt at the moment His sharp gaze looked as if he was about to eat her alive, She quickly broke free from the rope that was strapping her while the medical staff behind Daniel pulled out their guns immediately but did not dare to pull the trigger Although they were wearing protective clothing, they were not wearing protective masks. Once the other viruses were triggered, and they were to inhale any of the viruses, then it would be game over for them! After Maisie dashed behind all the vials used for the experiments, she discovered all the blue tubes that were kept in a silver box ¡°Maisie Vanderbilt, you¡¯re choosing to die then!¡± Daniel drew his gun and pulled the ingger, but Maisie dodged the bullet The tank behind her, which was filled with formalin, was shot, and it started to crack ¡®Mr. Kent, dont shoot!¡¯ The medical staff shouted, but Daniel would not listen anymore as he had lost his head, The continuous gunshots hit the fire hydrant, causing the rm to go off, and the red sirens in the laboratory were immediately turned on Some kind of white gas was leaking out of some of the pipes Al the same time, several broken bottles of liquid, which were sitting on the table, were now exposed to the air. ¡°Shell Get out! Alew of the medical staff scattered and fled the scene, while the emergency gate descended slowly Daniel spnnted toward Maisie, but she turned around and swung her leg upward before he could get his hands on her. However, he raised his elbow to block the kick and avoided it swiftly Maisie fought back, one move after another, and shoved her hands against his shoulders while he was not paying attention to her. He lost bnce, fell onto the table, felt something on his palms when he held the table with his hand to regain bnce, and instantly felt loss This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Maisie snatched his gun while he lost focus and Nung him to the ground with a shoulder throw, but he just so happened to lock her arm The gates were more than halfway from being fully closed, and there was only a one meter gap left. Danielughed coldly, tumed over, held her down with the weight of his whole body, and strangled her vigorously. ¡°Then we shall die together. Anyway, I wont die alone as I have you to apany me while I¡¯m on my way to hell!¡± Maisie shot him in the leg He let go of his hands while screaming in pain, She then lifted her leg to kick him away from her body, rolled over, quickly adjusted her posture, got up from the floor, and pointed the gun at his head The thuck white smoke slowly sulfused around the room and gradually filled it up. The Washing red light became the only color in the vast white tog Maisie was bleeding from her nose. She could feel her breathing and heartbeat speed up as she raised her hand to wipe her nose. ¡°Hahahal¡± Danielughed hoarsely. ¡°There¡¯s no way that you¡¯re getting out of this ce alive now, cough cough, cough cough¡­¡± He dropped to the ground and coughed violently The gate was fully closed now, and the siren had also stopped Maisie staggered to the table, leaned against it started to cough slightly, and watched as Daniel coughed up blood. She sat down on the ground along the leg of the table and smiled I won¡¯t get infected by the virus.¡± napier bzz Daniel stopped moving and raised his head to look at her. He could not see just how nonplussed he looked at this very moment. Because Mr. Henry is the Strix that you¡¯ve been looking for all these years. My mother was injected with the antibodies that he eveloped, and I inherited a trait that came from thebination of the virus and the antibodies.¡± Chapter 523 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 523 Maisie looked at him and said feebly, ¡°I¡¯m still thinking about it. Why do you Kents work so hard to get Prince Roger and those nobles to value you as much as possible? It¡¯s because your whole family has very low self-esteem by nature as your ancestors settled down by acquiring another family¡¯s property. ¡°Your ancestors weren¡¯t even the Kents by blood, nor were they the descendants of generations and generations of wealthy merchants. They were only ordinary people who slipped across the borders and into the country. ¡°The de Armas are the genuine nobles among the two families, while the Kents aren¡¯t. You want to be valued, so you have to develop a drug for the royal family to relieve them from sickness, cancers, or even death. That¡¯s the true meaning of your existence, isn¡¯t it?¡± Daniel was rendered speechless and coughed out a huge mouthful of blood. She scoffed. ¡°Daniel Kent, this is what you deserve. You told me that life¡¯s a gamble. That¡¯s right, I deliberately asked Saydie to cover me as I ran away, but it was actually a gamble. I was betting on the fact that you only wanted me.¡± She slowly removed the ring. The red light that was blinking on the interior wall of the ring was a miniature tracker. ¡°And I¡¯ve won in this gamble.¡± Several police carspletely surrounded the Kent mansion. On the day the undergroundboratory was exposed, the whole perimeter of the mansion was crowded with reporters, furiously reporting the fact that the virus was being used by someone for secret research.. The virus epidemic that had broken out back then quickly made headlines on Google Trends and other major media outlets. And the few days that followed the incident, citizens had been gathering outside of Stoslo¡¯s Parliament Building to protest against the government personnel who were rted to the incident but concealed the truth about the virus all these years. Even on the day of the election, the scene was intercepted by too many protesters, and the people who originally supported Prince Roger also began to turn against him. Protests that rose from all over Stoslo could be described as quite intense. In the hospital, at the Intensive Care Unit¡­ The lines shown on the electrocardiogram fluctuated stably, and Maisie was lying on the hospital bed with a n oxygen mask on as her eyshes trembled slightly. She gradually regained consciousness, opened her eyes, and the first thing that caught her eyes was the white ceiling above her. Feeling the sweat and warmth in her palms, she turned her head and saw Nn resting beside the bed while holding her hand. She removed her oxygen mask, sat up slowly, leaned slightly toward him, and reached out to gently stroke his hair. Nn suddenly grabbed her wrist, woke up out of shock, and raised his head. ¡°Zee?¡± He got up immediately and took her into his arms. The boulder that had been sitting on top of his heart had finally been removed as he kissed her at the top of her head. ¡°Zee, you finally woke up.¡± Maisie rested her chin on his shoulder, leanednguidly against his body, and wrapped her arms around his waist. ¡°Yeah, how long have I been out?¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. He replied hoarsely. ¡°Five days.¡± Having said that, he let go of her, grabbed her arms, and gave her a serious look. ¡°Why did you put yourself at such a huge risk? Do you know that you almost killed yourself!?¡± If she had stayed in the gas for seconds longer, or if his men had not arrived in time, the consequences would have been unimaginable. Staring at his ferocious appearance, Maisie grinned, ced her hands against his cheeks, and coaxed him. ¡°That¡¯s because I have faith in you, Nn. So don¡¯t be angry, aren¡¯t I fine now?¡± Nn¡¯s indifferent face looked tense, and he did not feel like talking to her. ¡°Nn!¡± Maisie grabbed his hand, ¡°Noles! Noles! Hubby! Ummm!¡± Her lips were sealed by a damp, warm, and soft sensation. Maisie lowered her eyshes and wrapped her arms around his neck. Probably because she identally moved the needle on her inner elbow, she gasped in pain. Nn frowned, pushed her back down onto the bed, and said with a reluctant tone, ¡°Look at the condition that you¡¯re in, you should behave.¡± 1/2 15:57 ) ¡°You¡¯re the one who kissed me first.¡± Maisie¡¯s brows looked smug. Nn stared at her, and nobody could tell whether he was delighted or vexed. Maisie remembered something all of a sudden and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Daniel?¡± Nn sat back in his chair. ¡°He didn¡¯t survive the incident.¡± Chapter 524 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 524 When Daniel had been brought out of the basement, it was already toote for him. His lungs and heart had already been infected and damaged by the poisonous gas, while his leg injury had caused too much blood loss. Maisie¡¯s gaze shifted, but she did not utter a single word. Nn nced at her. ¡°I¡¯ve exined everything to the police for you. You fired the shot in self-defense, and because you didn¡¯t n to kill him, you only shot him in the leg.¡± She smiled. ¡°Then what if I wanted to kill him?¡± Nn squinted his eyes and kept quiet. Maisie turned her head and looked out of the window. ¡°He¡¯s the mastermind who plotted the ident from three years ago, and Rowena was the one who put it into action. Although I wanted to shoot him in the head at the time, seeing him getting the retribution that he deserved, I didn¡¯t feelpelled to do so all of a sudden.¡± ¡°Zee.¡± Nn leaned forward to look at her and turned her face to make her face him. ¡°Promise me, no matter what you do in the future, you¡¯re not allowed to put your own life at risk.¡± Maisie was stunned for a split second and then smiled. ¡°Then what about you?¡± He did not speak. !! She then asked, ¡°Nn, you blocked the bullet for me three years ago, but have you ever thought about what I would do if something like that were to happen to you?¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Nn rested his forehead on hers and said in a low voice, ¡°Then we aren¡¯t allowed to get hurt in the future, okay?¡± Maisie pecked his lips, and when she seeded in doing so, she pulled up the nket to cover half of her face, leaving the pair of watery eyes blinking at him.¡± I¡¯m hungry now, and I want to eat something.¡± The corners of his lips rose as he asked helplessly.¡± What do you want to eat?¡± ¡°I want to eat some Spanish food with rice.¡± Maisie touched her stomach and felt even more hungry than when she woke up. She wanted to eat rice now. Nn went back and made a nutritious meal for her, including winter melon pork ribs soup, beef stew, poor man¡¯s potato, pae, and caramel n. Maisie sat cross-legged on the bed obediently, waiting for him to feed her. Quincy suddenly appeared outside the door and was surprised when he saw that Maisie had woken up. ¡°M s. Vanderbilt, you¡­ You¡¯ve woken up?¡± Maisie was opening her mouth to eat the pae that Nn was feeding her. ¡°It¡¯s about time for me to wake up after being asleep for so long.¡± ¡°Why are you here?¡± Nn asked Quincy. Quincy replied, ¡°Elder Master Goldmann asked me toe to you. You announced that you¡¯ve been infected with the virus. He is worried about you.¡± Maisie was taken aback. ¡®Did he announce it? But this was to impeach Daniel and bring Prince Roger¡¯s scheme of interfering in the election to an end. Daniel is already dead. ¡®Not to mention that the virus incident hasn¡¯t caused a global trauma at present. The people only know that the epidemic that broke out 30 years ago was manmade. However, now that Nn announced to the world that he is the only carrier of the virus, even if the sleeper virus won¡¯t be passed on through human-to-human contact, not everyone will dare to be in touch with people who are infected with the virus.¡¯ Nn could see what she was worried about and rubbed the top of her hair. ¡°I don¡¯t care what other people think as long as you don¡¯t care about my condition.¡± ¡°I care.¡± Maisie lowered her head. ¡°Nn, I care a lot about it.¡± Nn was flustered, and his lips were tightly pursed. She directly met his solemn gaze. ¡°You should know that by now. If it weren¡¯t for me, you wouldn¡¯t have gotten infected, so I wouldn¡¯t just stand here and watch as you die.¡± He gave off a smile. ¡°Okay.¡± Quincy and Nn left the ward, and Quincy caught up to him in an instant. ¡°Sir, you haven¡¯t told Ms. Vanderbilt that you¡­¡± ¡®Have less than three months left. ¡®He wasn¡¯t wearing any protective gear when he broke into theboratory to save Ms. Vanderbilt. This has caused the virus in his body to spread even more rapidly, and his condition has advanced into the third stage of the disease. ¡®While Ms. Vanderbilt was in aa in the past few days, he¡¯s been staying in the hospital to suppress his symptoms. Now that it¡¯se to this point, I¡¯m afraid that even Strix can¡¯t do anything about his condition anymore¡­ Chapter 525 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 525 Nn stopped moving forward and did not look back.¡± I¡¯m not afraid of dying. I¡¯m only afraid of dying in front of her.¡± He turned his head. ¡°Get Wayion toe over to apany her tomorrow.¡± The next day¡­ Maisie was sitting on the bed, reading the newspaper. Sure enough, after Daniel died and the truth about the virus was exposed, those people really put all the me onto the Kents. They did not even mention what they had done with the Kents. They had used the Kents to study this technology, so much so that the Kents had fallen and Daniel had died for their scheme in the end. They did not even have to worry about being implicated. ¡°Mommy!¡± Maisie turned around upon hearing that voice and looked out the door in surprise. Her eyes turned bloodshot in an instant. ¡°Wayion!?¡± Wayion dashed to the bed, and Maisie hugged him.¡± Wayion, is this you? Mommy missed you so much!¡± The children were now eight years old, and they had only been three tiny rugrats back then. Although they had only not seen each other for three years, it felt like decades to her. Wayion also hugged her. ¡°Mommy, we missed you too! We¡¯re all waiting for you toe home! ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t cry.¡± Wayion wiped her tears for her. Seeing that her son was feeling sorry for her, Maisie wiped away her tears and gave off a wide grin. ¡°Okay, I am not dreaming, right?¡± She held his tender cheeks in her palms. ¡®He¡¯s my Wayion. ¡®I didn¡¯t expect Wayion to appear by my side over here in Stoslo: Wayion shook his head. ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re certainly not dreaming.¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m not dreaming.¡± Maisie got to touch her son in the flesh, so how could she be dreaming? ¡°You¡¯re growing so quickly. You¡¯re at almost the same height as I am when I¡¯m sitting on the bed. I wonder if Colton and Daisie are like you now.¡± ¡®He¡¯s truly carved out of the same mold as Nn. ¡°Colton and Daisie are definitely not as tall as me. I¡¯m almost at 5 feet now.¡± Wayion¡¯s expression looked solemn. ¡°I¡¯ll be able to protect you, Colton, and Daisie once I grow up.¡± Maisie paused for a short second and then raised her arm to rub his head. ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t want you to grow up. It¡¯s all because of my incapability. I hadn¡¯t been able to be by your side when you needed me most.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t me you, Mommy.¡± Maisie gave off a slightly distressed smile. ¡®Yes, the kids won¡¯t me me, but after all, I wasn¡¯t able to apany them and be with them all this while. At this time, Saydie appeared outside the ward with a bouquet. ¡°Ma¡¯am.¡± ¡°You aren¡¯t hurt, are you?¡± Saydie shook her head, walked to the bedside, and inserted the flowers into the vase. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Maisie smiled. ¡°I¡¯m feeling much better now.¡± After saying that, she spoke to Wayion. ¡°Wayion, she¡¯s Sister Saydie.¡± Wayion nodded politely at Saydie. ¡°Sister Saydie.¡± Saydie was astonished. ¡°Who is he?¡± Maisie replied with a smile, ¡°He¡¯s my son.¡± ¡°He¡¯s you and Mr. Goldmann¡¯s son?¡± Saydie looked at Wayion¡¯s appearance, which indeed resembled that of Nn. This also exined why Maisie had such a subtle connection with Nn. Maisie did not deny it and thought of something.¡± Does Mr. Henry know about this?¡± 16.CO Saydie nodded. ¡°Mr. Henry will arrive the day after tomorrow. He¡¯s very worried about you.¡± Maisie lowered her eyes. ¡®Strix has been treating me very well as if I am his biological daughter. I was the one who insisted on coming to Stoslo to intervene in the de Armas¡¯ affairs. He even reassigned Saydie to me, but I¡¯ve made him worry, after all.¡¯ Two dayster¡­ Maisie was re-examined in the hospital and found there was nothing wrong with her body. Thus, she asked Saydie to go through the discharge procedures for her. Chapter 526 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 526 Saydie had been the only one staying in the hospital with her during these two days Nn was nowhere to be found Maisie looked out the window from the carIt was already autumn, and the trees growing on both sides of the streets had turned golden. The leaves on the ground looked like a golden carpet, adding color to the surrounding buildings Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. The leaves danced when the cars drove pasi them Maisie brought Wayion to the Easton Estate, walked into the vi, and saw Stnx waiting for her in the living room ¡°Dad¡± Maisie walked toward him while holding Wayion¡¯s hand Strix looked at Waylon. ¡°Who is this child?¡± ¡°He¡¯s my son. Maisie smiled as she put her hands on Wayion¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Wayion Vanderbilt Strix put down his teacup and smiled, ¡°You have a son that¡¯s already all grown up. Wayion replied, ¡°There are three of us. I have a brother and a sister.¡± Maisie smiled but said nothing when she saw how surprised Strix looked She let Saydie bring Wayion around and had a chat with Strix in the living room. After listening to what happened between her and Daniel, he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the Kents would fail.¡± ¡°Daniel said that his grandfather was the first person to research the virus. Did you know his grandfather?¡± ¡°My father did He picked up his teacup and took a sip, then continued. ¡°He was among the first batch of research students in St. Neil¡¯s Medical University in Morwich I heard that he was caught researching the virus¡¯ gic cells and was asked to leave the university Maisie was surprised. ¡°Why was he asked to leave?¡± ¡°He had good intentions when he first studied the virus gic cells, but the era he was born in didn¡¯t allow him to research viruses. He looked at her. ¡°You need to know that people of that generation never mastered research on viruses, and there were religious people They were worried and believed that researchers had ulterior motives.¡± Maisie paused. Daniel¡¯s grandfather¡¯s era was after the war, and a lot of ces had still been unstable as a result of the war. Since the ck Death happened during the war, the people of that time, especially the religious ones, had been afraid of viruses because they thought that it was a gift from the devil. He had started out wanting to research viruses that could cure cancer and sicknesses, but unfortunately, it became a tactic of him trying to get benefits from the aristocrats and the royals. Strix slowly got up and walked to the window with his arms crossed. ¡°I researched viruses for over two decades to decipher the sleeper viruses¡¯ qualities, but I could only create a vine that can help the initial stages of the disease, which was useless forte stages.¡¯ Maisie frowned. She had looked up information during her three years in Hanns Pce. It was called ¡®sleeper virus because the virus was undetectable. The disease was split into the early, middle, and final stages. After the first year of the early stage, which was the viral period after the incubation period, there would usually be continuous fever attacks and then the patients would fully recover, so it was hard to detect anything. After that, the patient would not fall sick. If the patient had cancer, the deterioration would slow down. The middle stage happened around the third year. At this stage, the virus would have spread to the organs, and when the organs started to fail, the patients with cancer would rapidly deteriorate, Chapter 527 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 527 The final stage would happen a short time after the third year. The patient would continuously cough out blood, have a lowered immune system, and have continuous fits of fever. They would suddenly die because the organs could no longer handle it. Maisie thought of something and stood up, ¡°By the way, if¡­ if the sleeper virus didn¡¯t have an incubation period and the patient started getting fever and coughing out blood soon after the infection, what kind of virus is it?¡± Strix turned around to look at her, ¡°That¡¯s a mutated sleeper virus that makes people sick at an elerated rate. The patient would only have three to four years left to live.¡± Three, four years¡­ Maisie turned pale. How could that be? Nn was already in his third year! ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Zee?¡± Strix looked at her curiously. 3. Maisie snapped back into reality and said, ¡°Dad, is there a cure if infected?¡± Strix furrowed his brows as though he was thinking.¡± The current medical research is not advanced enough to find the pathogen. It would be possible after a few years. There¡¯s nothing we can do if one is infected. I¡¯ve run experiments during your mother¡¯s final stage, but i . . t didn¡¯t work. A mutated version would be even harder to deal with.¡± ¡°The antibodies you kept won¡¯t work either?¡± Maisie pretty much broke down when she found out that Nn had less than one year left in him. She should have noticed sooner, but Erwin had only told her that he was gravely sick but not from what. Nn hadn¡¯t told her how long he had left either. He knew all along. Since he had forced her to get a divorce and leave him to hide his infection, he would already have known he would not be able to live for much longer. He had spent three years in sickness, and even when she learned about it, he never showed her how much pain he was in.. ¡°Zee, are you asking for Mr. Goldmann?¡± Strix could tell. Maisie paused, then nodded. ¡°Erwin told me about you and him. It¡¯s tough that he was infected with the mutated virus.¡± ¡°Is there no solution?¡± ¡°It takes time,¡± he answered. Maisie asked anxiously, ¡°How long?¡± He said in a deep voice, ¡°Don¡¯t put too much hope in it. There¡¯s only a very low chance, but I¡¯ll try my best.¡± Maisie held her hand tight. A very low chance was better than no chances. At the East Ind Vi¡­ Nn heard that Maisie was discharged from the hospital from Quincy, slowly put down the documents he was holding, and said, ¡°She¡¯ s with Wayion?¡± ¡°Yes, Young Master Wayion and Ms. Vanderbilt are at the Easton Estate,¡± Quincy answered. ¡°Good.¡± She would probably be happy with Wayion by her side. He thought of something and asked in a low voice, ¡°Did you find out anything about Rowena¡¯s whereabouts?¡± Quincy shook his head. ¡°No, Rowena worked with Daniel Kent three years ago, but I have no idea why she disappeared.¡± Nn looked cold. Rowena had caused the ident three years ago, but Daniel was the mastermind behind it. He had probably tried to make the de Armas go against the Goldmanns because of the incident, but he had miscalcted because Hernandez already knew their motive. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Rowena had been hiding for three years and must have changed her looks or identity. Otherwise, it would be impossible to hide her traces. Chapter 529 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 529 Maisie huffed and stayed unmoving in his arms. ¡°I¡¯m tired.¡± Nn turned around. ¡°Tired?¡± Maisiezily hugged his neck. ¡°I¡¯m all yours now.¡± ¡°You little minx.¡± Nn kissed her deeply. It was another night filled with love. The next day¡­ Maisie woke up and made breakfast when she heard movement outside. She looked up and saw Titus coming over with two bodyguards. Titus was shocked when he saw Maisie and frowned.¡± Why are you here?¡± Wayion followed Quincy down the stairs. Quincy¡¯s expression slightly changed and walked forward carefully. ¡°You¡¯re here, sir.¡± ¡°Have you forgotten what I told you or are you ignoring it?¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Titus meant letting Maisie get close to Nn. Wayion coldly spoke before Quincy could answer.¡± Why can¡¯t Mommy see Daddy?¡± ¡°You¡¯re all defying me!¡± Titus growled. Even his great-grandson was talking back. Maisie calmly removed the apron and smiled. ¡°You can stop me from meeting Nn, but can you stop his feelings?¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°You witnessed it for yourself. You¡¯ve failed to stop my rtionship with Nn until now.¡± Ignoring Titus¡¯ pale face or the shocked expressions of the others around, Maisie calmly said, ¡°I know you me me because I was thi reason Nn was infected but did you know who pulled the trigger? It was your most trusted Rowena.¡± Titus was shocked. ¡°What did you say!?¡± ¡°Daniel told me everything. He was the reason Nn was infected with the virus, but the person who took the shot was Rowena.¡± Maisie smiled without joy. ¡°It¡¯s true, Nn wouldn¡¯t have been infected if he didn¡¯t take the bullet for me, but how could you me me? ¡°Was I the one who caused Nn to be how he is now? ¡°You let Rowena go on multiple asions and let her take advantage. Do you think Daniel would have had a chance to use me against Nn if Rowena didn¡¯t work with him in secret?¡± Each word made Titus look more aghast and paler. Quincy and the others gasped. What Maisie said was true, Titus had no right to me her. If he had been cruel to Rowena, she wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to escape to Stoslo. Nn had pretended not to know Maisie in Stoslo and hadn¡¯t exposed her identity. Rowena had been the only person who knew and had been colluding with Daniel since a long time ago. She had disclosed Maisie¡¯s identity to Daniel, and they had found a chance. Titus threw his hands up and left. Maybe he was ashamed, or maybe because the truth was too much for him to handle. Rowena was a Summers. Titus had kept letting her go out of respect for her family because he valued rtionships. He had been treating her as his granddaughter since she grew up around him. He had brought her up. No one could be cruel to the chil they had brought up when put on the spot. No one could have predicted the future. Titus could never have imagined all these things would happen to his grandson when he let Rowena go. Chapter 530 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 530 Titus was probably regretting it. ¡°Mr. Goldmann?¡± Quincy saw Nn standing at the stairs and was surprised. Had he heard everything? Nn slowly walked down the stairs and stopped in front of Maisie, giving her a half-smile. ¡°I thought you had left.¡± Maisie ced the cutlery on the table. ¡°I still have to make breakfast for my son and my son¡¯s father before I leave.¡± Nn smiled warmly when he heard ¡®my son¡¯s father¡¯. ¡°It looks like you¡¯ve made my grandfather lose sleep and appetite for the next few days.¡± Maisie poured a ss of freshly squeezed orange juice for Wayion. ¡°I was just being honest, was I wrong?¡± Nn grinned, hugged her while ignoring everyone around, and sniffed her hair. ¡°Mm, that¡¯s great.¡± Maisie saw that everyone was there and pushed him away with her elbow while blushing. ¡°Stop it and have your breakfast. I need to go backter.¡± ¡°Mommy, are you leaving again?¡±. Wayion, who was having breakfast, looked a little sad when he heard ¡®go back¡¯. Maisie¡¯s heart shuddered, but she patted his head. ¡°I¡¯m going back to Morwich for a few days. You¡¯ll have to take care of your father for me for the next few days.¡± Wayion nodded, thinking that his mother was just leaving for a few days and not for a long time. Nn smiled but mostly because he was helpless.¡± Are you that worried about me?¡± She slowly peeled the shell of the egg off and casually answered, ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t want toe back and not see you.¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Nn was surprised and saw that she was worried, so he calmly smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s not going to happen.¡± Two dayster, in Morwich, at Saint Paige¡­.. A ck sedan slowly drove into St. Neil¡¯s Medical University. The maple trees along the way were burning like fire. The people strolled to enjoy the view and were having a great time. Morwich¡¯s temperature was very different between day and nightpared to Zlokova and Stoslo. Even when it was already autumn, one could wear short sleeves during the day, but they would need to bundle up at night. Morwich¡¯s winters were chilly and long, so stctites could be seen hanging along the edges of the roof when it snowed. ¡°Have you made up your mind, Zee?¡± Strix turned to look at her. ¡°The experiment will require a lot of your blood and might not work the first time. Thus, we would need to continue. Repeatedly taking and injecting blood will be tough on the body.¡± Maisie smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. If it works, there will be a way to control viruses like the sleeper virus in the future.¡± It wasn¡¯t just to save Nn but for other people as well. ¡°Do you trust me that much?¡± Strix let out a long sigh.¡± Even I don¡¯t trust myself.¡± She paused. ¡°Because you couldn¡¯t save my mother?¡± Strix clenched his jaw. He didn¡¯t deny it. ¡°She used to trust me a lot too, but I..¡± By the time the antibodies had been found, she was already in thete stage, which was equivalent to thete stages of cancer. It was useless. How could he think of saving others when he couldn¡¯t even save the woman he loved? That was why Strix had left the medical field and stopped using the name Strix. He had even gotten someone to remove all his information from the medical field. ¡°In Zlokova we have a saying, There can be miracles when you believe¡¯.¡± Maisie smiled at him. ¡°Failure is just a step closer toward sess. I think Mom took away the antibodies to prove that you didn¡¯t fail.¡± Chapter 531 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 531 Strix was stunned. After a long while, he lowered his head and said, ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right. She¡¯s using your birth to tell me that I¡¯ve seeded.¡± The car was stopped outside of a research building. A man and a woman were standing at the entrance. Both of them were the people of Morwich, and they seemed to be in their 30s. They were wearing white coats that would only be worn when they were on duty, with ID cards pinned on the pockets in front of their chests. When the man with a buzz cut saw Strix, he smiled at him excitedly and asked, ¡°You¡¯ve finally returned!¡± ¡°Yeah, but don¡¯t tell anyone else that I¡¯ve returned, including the director,¡± Strix said. He nodded and replied, ¡°Understood. And this is¡­¡± Maisie had never shown herself in front of the media when she was in Morwich, so they did not know who she was. Strix looked at Maisie and introduced her. ¡°She¡¯s Marina¡¯s daughter. Her name is Alice.¡± The man and the woman were stunned. Inside the office¡­ Maisie took over the cup of coffee from the woman, smiled at her, and said, ¡°Thank you so much, Ms. Sasha.¡± Sasha then went to sit beside Mario. She was Mario¡¯s assistant, as well as his wife. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Honestly, we didn¡¯t expect you to be Marina¡¯s daughter.¡± Looking at Strix, Mario asked, ¡°I thought Marina-¡± Sasha jabbed him with her elbow before he could finish his question and asked, ¡°What makes you come back to theboratory this time , Mr. Strix?¡± Strix took a sip from his coffee and replied, ¡°I¡¯m going to restart the research that I left off that year. Also, I need two more helpers. Mario was stunned. ¡°What? You still want to continue the research on the virus?¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°It¡¯s the mutated sleeper virus this time. I want to give it a try.¡± Strix said as he put the cup down. Sasha exchanged a nce with Mario, and they both seemed worried. ¡°But where are we going to get the blood from the infected patients?¡± ¡°You can use my blood,¡± Maisie said calmly. ¡°My mother was infected with the sleeper virus. She was injected with that antibodies before she got pregnant with me, and my blood contains the gic factor of the sleeper virus.¡± Mario was taken aback, ¡°This is¡­ Unbelievable. This is a one-in-a-thousand chance, and it actually happened!¡± Strix chuckled. ¡°Yeah. I didn¡¯t expect that either.¡± Mario shot up and said excitedly, ¡°Is it okay if I draw some of your blood now, Ms. Alice? This is a miracle in the medical world, and I have to study it.¡± Strix looked at Maisie as if he was waiting for her to respond. Maisie nodded. Sasha then proceeded to draw a tube of blood from her. After pulling the needle out, she applied a cotton patch to her wound and asked her to press on it. Strix stood up and patted Maisie¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You sit here for a while. I¡¯m going to check on Mario.¡± Maisie nodded. Strix came to the coagtionboratory, where Mario was analyzing the coagtion data. ¡°How is it?¡± Strix asked as he approached Mario. Mario moved the microscope out of the way and said excitedly, ¡°Her blood contains all necessary antibodies. She won¡¯t get infected with any virus at all!¡± Mario took the documents with the data, put on his sses, and flipped through them. ¡°Apparently, the antibodies havebined with the virus and mutated, resulting in a new ¡®variant¡¯. The effect of her antibodies willst at least ten years. Her blood is even more precious than any rare blood type!¡± Strix took the data over to have a look at it. Then, he said, ¡°I¡¯m nning to use her blood to develop a new type of antibody.¡± 16:00 §ã§á§Ú§â§ä§Ö§ä No 1 ¡°You¡¯re not kidding, right?¡± Chapter 532 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 532 Mario looked at him and said, ¡°If you¡¯re going to use her blood to develop new antibodies, the survival rate of the antibodies in non-living blood is quite low after the blood is drawn and broken down.¡± In other words, they only had a few seconds to carry out the extraction process after drawing her blood, and once they failed, they had to start all over. Thus, how many times were they going to draw her blood? Were they going to draw all of her blood? What if they couldn¡¯t make it no matter how many times they tried? Strix understood everything he said. Initially, he did not want to use this method either. However, when he thought of Maisie saying that she believed in him, he felt he couldn¡¯t let her down. Strix did not want to let her down, but he was worried that he couldn¡¯t make it. He couldn¡¯t develop the antibodies to save Marina back then, so could he do it now? He did not know. He has been living with guilt all these years. He indulged himself in all sorts of things, but he stayed away from experimentation and research. ¡°I think Mom took away the antibodies to prove that you didn¡¯t fail.¡± Maisie¡¯s words rang out in Strix¡¯s ears, and he finally made up his mind. He looked at Mario with a serious expression and replied, ¡°We won¡¯t know until we try it.¡± Mario asked, ¡°How about Alice? Did she say yes?¡± Strix put the data down and chuckled. ¡°We can¡¯t let her down, right?¡± ¡°If you¡¯ve gotten over the fact that you couldn¡¯t save Marina back then, I¡¯ll do my best to help you. I¡¯ll go get some people for you now.¡¯ In Stoslo, at East Ind Vi¡­ Yellow leaves were falling down from the trees to the ground like fluttering butterflies. Sitting at the back of a table, Nn was flipping through a book. He tried his best to concentrate, but he couldn¡¯t do it. He turned his head around to look outside through the window, his gaze deep. Quincy entered the study with a cup of coffee in his hand. He put the coffee on the table and asked, ¡°Mr. Goldmann, you didn¡¯t ask what Ms. Vanderbilt was going to do at Morwich?¡± Nn clenched his fist, put it near his mouth, and coughed. ¡°She¡¯ll tell me if she wants to tell me.¡± Initially, he believed it was better for both of them not to see each other so often. However, he had started to miss her after she was away for two days. He picked up the coffee and took a sip. ¡°Have you found anything about Hernandez yet?¡± Quincy shook his head. ¡°Not only us, but even the Metropolis is looking for him. The people from the Metropolis intercepted the people Daniel had sent to look for him. Now that Daniel is dead, Roger hasn¡¯t made any movements yet.¡± Then, he asked worriedly, ¡°Mr. Goldmann, do you think something really has happened to Hernandez?¡± Hernandez had gone missing after being attacked. They had been searching for him for so long, yet they couldn¡¯t find him or his body. If he was still alive, then why had he not shown up yet? Nn was stunned for a moment. He then put the cup down and said, ¡°Let¡¯s continue to look for him. We¡¯ll know what he¡¯s nning once we find him.¡± When Quincy wanted to say something, his phone vibrated in his pocket. He pulled his phone out to take a look and said, ¡°It¡¯s from Elder Master Goldmann.¡± Nn lifted his head and said, ¡°Answer it.¡± Quincy answered the call and eximed after hearing what Titus said. ¡°What did you say? You¡¯ve found Strix?¡± Nn frowned, but he did not say anything. He waited until Quincy had finished the call and asked, ¡°He found Strix?¡± Quincy wasn¡¯t sure of it either. He said, ¡°After so many years of disappearing from the medical world, Strix suddenly showed up again. It was Strix¡¯s assistant who saw the news and had someone contact Elder Master Goldmann.¡± They felt it strange because of the timing Strix showed up himself. Why would he suddenlye out at a time like this after disappearing from the medical world for so long? Besides, nobody had ever seen Strix before, so how were they supposed to tell if he Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. was the real Strix or not? ¡°Where is he?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure if Strix is in Stoslo or not, but Elder Master Goldmann is receiving his assistant in the Regent Restaurant right now.¡± Nn lowered his eyes. There was not a single ripple of emotion in them, and they were cold, just like the bottomless sea. Chapter 533 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 533 After a short while, Nn closed the book and said,¡± Let¡¯s go and meet them.¡± The Regent Restaurant was situated in the eastern region of Ambergate Street. It was thergest restaurant in Ambergate Street, known as ¡°The Pearl of Ambergate¡±. The vintage buildings here added a touch of antiquity to the street. The street was filled with different stores, such as pawn stores, themed restaurants, jewelry stores, hotels, banks, cales, and many more. Most of the people were locals, but there were some foreigners as well. Two groups of people stood inside Sky One, thergest private room in the Regent Restaurant. A waiter was standing by the table while serving tea. Titus picked up a cup of tea and asked, ¡°So you¡¯re Ms. Reynolds? Can you tell me more about you?¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. The woman sitting across the table was wearing a white zer lined with a ck shirt. She looked smart and professional. She had put on makeup and sported shoulder-length hair that she collected neatly at the back of her ears. Her facial features were attractive, and she looked sharp. Sue chuckled and replied, ¡°My father is from Zlokova, while my mother is from Jakukari. I grew up with my father in Stoslo, and since my father loves tea, I picked up the habit 100.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Titus put the cup down and said, ¡°You said Strix is your teacher? Where is he now?¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t allow me to tell anyone about his whereabouts. However, he asked me to bring something to you.¡± Sue asked a man behind to bring her a bronze case. She opened the case, and the golden velvet that lined the walls of the case was to prevent the object from breaking. When the carefully wrapped piece was presented in front of Titus, he was stunned. ¡°This is¡­¡± ¡°The earliest version of the sleeper virus,¡± Sue said nonchntly. ¡°It was developed by Dr. Kent back then. Unfortunately, Dr. Kent¡¯s research failed. My teacher used this to develop the vine for the sleeper virus 30 years ago.¡± It was true that Strix was the one who had prevented the spreading of the outbreak from 30 years ago. Titus was well-aware of this. While he was thinking, he asked, ¡°Then, can he cure the virus in my grandson¡¯s body?¡± Sue lowered her head and replied, ¡°Although my teacher has been living in seclusion for many years, I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t sit idly by when he learns that the sleeper virus still exists.¡± ¡°Please, you¡¯ve got to ask Strix to help my grandson. He doesn¡¯t have much time left. As long as Strix can save him, I can give him as much money as he wants,¡± Titus said. At the same time, two figures appeared outside of the door. Quincy slowly walked into the private room while pushing a wheelchair. Nn, who sat in the wheelchair, crossed his fingers and put them on his body. There was no expression on his face. ¡°Nn? What are you doing here?¡± Titus was stunned. He then looked toward Quincy. Quincy replied helplessly, ¡°Mr. Goldmann insisted oning here.¡± When Sue looked at Nn, a myriad of emotions crossed her eyes. Nn looked at the woman in front of him and smiled faintly. ¡°It¡¯s a shame that I couldn¡¯t meet Mr. Strix personally.¡± Sue replied to him calmly with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m sure you will have the chance after hees out of his seclusion.¡± ¡°Nn, this is Ms. Reynolds. She¡¯s Mr. Strix¡¯s apprentice and assistant. Ms. Reynolds will inform Strix about your condition. All you need to do right now is get some more rest. It¡¯s time for you to get some rest and leave other things alone.¡± Nn smiled meaningfully and said, ¡°Well, thank you very much, Ms. Reynolds.¡± Chapter 534 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 534 While they were on their way back, Nn had been looking outside through the window, his gaze deep. Quincy nced at him through the rear mirror and asked, ¡°Mr. Goldmann, is that Sue really Strix¡¯s apprentice? Don¡¯t you think she¡¯s a little bit too young?¡± Nn withdrew his gaze and said, ¡°Well, we¡¯ll know about it after we find Hernandez.¡± ¡°Hernandez?¡± Quincy was stunned. ¡°Are you saying that Hernandez knows Strix? During the outbreak 30 years ago, Strix made a name for himself after he showed up in Stoslo. However, other than knowing his name, it¡¯s said that only a few people have seen him. No one else has seen him after he left the medical world. How does Hernandez know Strix?¡± Nn lifted his head and replied, ¡°It¡¯s because of Marina.¡± ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt¡¯s mother?¡± Quincy was taken aback.¡± Wasn¡¯t Ms. Vanderbilt¡¯s mother rted to the Metropolis? She knew Strix too? Could it be that Strix H ¡°The only thing we know about Strix is that he¡¯s from Morwich. As for whether or not he¡¯s rted to the Metropolis, it still remains unknown,¡± Nn replied, his gaze cold. ¡°As for that Sue, I¡¯m sure she¡¯s up to something.¡± Daniel was dead, Hernandez had gone missing, while Roger had not made any movements yet. Then, this Sue suddenly showed up and told them that she was rted to Strix. Everything seemed calm, but Nn knew there were a lot of undercurrents. However, whether or not it was a coincidence or a premeditated n, they still needed to wait and see how things were going to turn out. Nn looked at the picture of the person on his phone, and his sharp gaze turned gentle. He stroked her cheek with the tip of his finger and mumbled,¡± Zee..¡± Maisie had been resting on the bed for a long time. She looked a bit weak because they had taken blood from her three times. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Sasha walked up to her with a bowl of soup in her hand and helped her get up from the bed.¡± How do you feel?¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Better.¡± Maisie smiled weakly as she took over the soup Sasha handed her. Sasha sighed, ¡°You need to rest for a few more days before we can continue to draw blood from you. Otherwise, your body won¡¯t be able to handle the exertion.¡± Maisie lowered her head when she heard that she needed to wait for a few more days. ¡°It¡¯s okay as long as the research is sessful.¡± She did not really care how much blood they were going to draw from her. She was willing to do everything as long as they could.¡± develop a new vine and save Nn. Mario was scratching his head in theboratory. He hadn¡¯t been sleeping for two days. There were two dark circles around his eyes, and stubble began to appear on his chin. All three extraction experiments had been unsessful. The survival rate of the antibodies after leaving the blood was so low that they simply did not have enough time to break down the living antibody cells from the blood. No matter how they tried, they wouldn¡¯t have any result unless they switched to another faster method. Strix put down the item in his hand and suggested,¡±What if we extract the antibody cells while drawing blood from her?¡± Mario was stunned. ¡°Extract the antibody cells while drawing blood from her? This is worth trying, but the extraction process is going to take time. Besides, we can¡¯t use Intravenous anesthesia throughout the process, so I¡¯m not sure if she can hold on or not.¡± Just when Strix was about to say something, Maisie appeared at the door and said, ¡°I can. Let¡¯s do it.¡± Strix turned his head to look at her and frowned. ¡°Zee? What are you doing here? You should get some more rest.¡± Maisie¡¯s face was pale, and she looked so weak as if she would fall at the slightest gust. ¡°I want to try the method you mentioned. I¡¯m not afraid of pain,¡± Since she could make it through the pain during herbor, she figured there was no pain in this world that she couldn¡¯t endure. Mario looked at Strix as if she was waiting for him to decide. Strix walked up to her and put his hands on her shoulder. ¡°You should get some rest. We will talk about it in a few more days.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll get a lot of rest.¡± Maisie smiled. Several dayster¡­ Maisie¡¯s countenance looked a lot better. Chapter 535 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 535 After the physical examination, Maisie came to the operating room in a hospital gown. Shey down, looked at the operating lights, and thought about how she had made it through when giving birth to her children. Strix approached her and hung the blood bag beside her. They had applied anesthetic to the surface when they started drawing Maisie¡¯s blood, so she did not feel much pain. However, as blood began to flow out of her veins, she slowly felt some pain. The pain came to her slowly, but it was throbbing when they squeezed the blood. It felt as if someone was constantly cutting at the same wound with a knife. Maisie frowned, but she bit her lips and endured the pain. She started to feel dizzy, chest tightness, and difficulty in breathing when it reached a certain point. ¡°Start the blood infusion,¡± Strixmanded calmly. Maisie was losing her blood, so they needed to start the blood transfusion as soon as possible. Sasha used the blood bag they had prepared in advance. They also put an oxygen mask on her to provide her with enough oxygen to breathe. After a long while, Maisie couldn¡¯t feel her arm anymore. However, she did not even make the slightest sound through the whole process. Sasha was calming her down at the side while wiping the cold sweat off her forehead.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Mario and Strix¡¯s shirts were soaked with sweat and stuck to their backs. They were running against time. As Strix extracted the antibodies, Mario heaved out a sigh of relief and eximed, ¡°Finally! We¡¯ve seeded!¡± Sasha immediately applied anesthesia on Maisie, and Maisie passed out. By the time she woke up again, the sky had already gone dark. The wound on her arm had been stitched. ¡°Alice!¡± Sasha walked up to her and leaned forward to look at her. ¡°How do you feel now? Does it still hurt?¡± Maisie shook her head and replied, ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt so much anymore.¡± Sasha then put the medicine down and said, ¡°If it starts to hurt, then you can take a painkiller.¡± Maisie nodded. Then, she parted her pale lips and asked, ¡°It worked, didn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Sasha replied. She tucked her into her bed and continued. ¡°We¡¯ll get a result very soon, so get some rest.¡± One weekter¡­ Mario came into theboratory and shouted excitedly, ¡°Strix, the report is here! We made it!¡± Strix took over the report from him. Then, Mario continued excitedly. ¡°The virus will be killed slowly after ites in touch with the antibodies extracted from Ms. Alice¡¯s blood. These are the strongest mutated antibodies!¡± ¡°Mario, this is bad!¡± Sasha suddenly appeared at the door and looked flustered. She was stunned for a moment when she saw Strix, but she soon regained herposure. ¡°You¡¯re here as well, Mr. Strix.¡± Strix put down the report and looked at her. ¡°What happened?¡± Sasha took a deep breath and said, ¡°I received news from Stoslo that someone has developed a new type of vine by posing as Mr. Strix and sending them to the hospitals in different countries. We suspect that this new vine is most likely the virus.¡± Mario was stunned for a moment before he came around to his senses. ¡°Who would impersonate Strix?¡± Although not many people had seen Strix before, it was not an easy task to impersonate him, let alone develop a new vine. Strix¡¯s face sank. ¡°I know who it is.¡± What wasing woulde. At Hanns Pce¡­ Maisie was basking in the warm sun in the courtyard. She had been recuperating this week. She had been in Morwich for nearly half a month and wondered whether Wayion would be angry at her or Nn would notice anything. ¡°Zee.¡± ¡°Uncle Erwin?¡± Maisie looked at the middle-aged man that walked toward her. He still looked as handsome and regal as before. It was as if age had never left any traces on his face. Chapter 536 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 536 Erwin stopped beside her. ¡°Are you feeling better?¡± Maisie nodded with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m almost fully recovered. By the way, Uncle Erwin, have your men found any information about my grandfather in Stoslo?¡± Erwin was slightly astonished, then shook his head.¡± Not yet.¡± Maisie lowered her eyes upon hearing this. ¡®I haven¡¯t heard any news about my grandfather so far, and I¡¯m afraid things are getting more ominous than propitious! Maisie stood up slowly. ¡°I want to go back to Stoslo.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t go back now.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Maisie was stunned for a moment. She then asked when she saw Erwin¡¯s slightly gloomy face, ¡°Did something happen?¡± Erwin did not hide anything from her. ¡°Someone developed a new vine in Stoslo using Strix¡¯s identity, and this has caused a hugemotion in the country. The fall of the Kents had just taken ce after the disappearance of Hernandez, but someone actually impersonated ?trix to develop a new vine at this exact time. This is strange, and I¡¯m afraid the situation isn¡¯t as simple as it seems to be.¡± ¡®Impersonated Strix!? Someone actually faked Strix¡¯s identity and developed a new vine?¡¯ Maisie¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°The Kents were the only known party who studied the virus in Stoslo. However, Daniel¡¯s now dead, so who would pretend to be Strix?¡± And why would he use Strix¡¯s identity? Does he n to use Strix¡¯s fame to get more benefits out of this situation? But if he¡¯s just using Strix¡¯s identity for his reputation, he shouldn¡¯t have created such a huge uproar. He would only be punished byw if he were to be found out to be a fraud. ¡®However, he must be someone who has genuine skills if he dares to make such a hugemotion: Erwin shook his head. ¡°Strix is perhaps the only person who knows that.¡± Maisie wanted to say something, but her cell phone rang all of a sudden, and she picked up Quincy¡¯s call. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, when are youing back? Mr. Goldmann is¡­¡± The city of Zena was having a cloudy day, and the environment looked overcast and dusky. The prosperous city seemed to have lost its hue and was shrouded in ayer of gloom. Nn¡¯s condition worsened rapidly, and he was even admitted to the hospital¡¯s Intensive Care Unit. Titus was wandering up and down in the corridor in a hurry, not knowing how things would turn out. ¡°Elder Master Goldmann.¡± ¡°Ms. Reynolds?¡± Titus turned around and saw Sue walking up to him with someone else. He then watched as Sue stopped in front of him and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Mr. Goldmann will be fine with my teacher here.¡± ¡°Can Strix really cure him?¡± It was not that Titus did not believe in Strix. He was just not sure. A cryptic and seemingly insensitive emotion shed across Sue¡¯s eyes. ¡°My teacher has a Ph.D. from St. Neil¡¯s Medical University. He certainly won¡¯t joke around with someone¡¯s life. ¡°My teacher will definitely be able to cure Mr. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Goldmann with the new vine he developed, and it¡¯ll surely make him rise from the ashes just like a phoenix.¡± Quincy came out of the corridor, saw Titus talking with Sue, and his expression turned sullen immediately. He walked over and suggested, ¡°Elder Master Goldmann, we still don¡¯t know how effective that new vine is. Wouldn¡¯t it be inappropriate for us to agree to use it on Mr. Goldmann?¡± ¡°Sir, do you suspect that there¡¯s something wrong with the vine that my teacher developed?¡± Sue asked with a calm expression. ¡°My teacher has done many experiments on the vine. He knows a lot about the sleeper virus, and things won¡¯t go wrong.¡± Titus ced his hand on Quincy¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Let¡¯s just believe in it for once.¡± ¡°Elder Master Goldmann, you¡­¡± Quincy tightly clenched the hands that were hanging beside him, but he could not express his suspicion in full when he recalled that Nn had told him they should not startle their opponents. The doctor came out of the Intensive Care Unit at this time. Titus stepped forward instantly and asked, ¡°How is it?¡± The doctor took off his mask and replied with a smile, ¡°The effect of the vine looks positive. The virus in Mr. Goldmann¡¯s body is now under control, but he still needs to be hospitalized for further observation.¡± Chapter 537 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 537 Titus rxed and smiled upon hearing this answer.¡± Okay, that¡¯s great.¡± Quincy¡¯s expression looked obviously surprised. ed. ¡®The virus is actually under control? But if this person isn¡¯t Strix, who else would have such an ability? Could it be that both my guess and that of Mr. Goldmann are wrong?¡¯ The corner of Sue¡¯s lips raised, and she gave off a smile. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, do you trust my teacher now?¡± Titus had obtained that good result he wanted, so it was only natural for him to be more willing to believe in her. ¡°It¡¯s really thanks to Mr Szar. I¡¯ll remember the kindness that you¡¯ve shown the Goldmanns for the rest of my life, so feel free to bring anything up to me if you need it in the future.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for such a strong promise, Mr. Goldmann. My teacher has spent his life doing this research, and there¡¯s nothing he needs. He¡¯s satisfied a s long as he can help more people.¡± Titus deeply appreciated Sue¡¯s modest and reserved answer. ¡°If you have any needs in the future, just speak up. There¡¯s no need for you to be polite with us Goldmanns.¡± ¡°I will.¡± Sue lowered her gaze and smiled. There was a vague hint of coldness at the bottom of her eyes. Maisie arrived at an airport in Stoslo, walked to the exit, and saw Saydie standing in front of the car, waiting for her. Seeing that Maisie¡¯s face was still looking a little pale, Saydie frowned, ¡°Ma¡¯am, are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. Get me to the hospital.¡± Maisie got into the car in a hurry. Soon, Saydie stopped the car in front of the hospital, and Maisie rushed toward the inpatient department without stopping. . She arrived at the nurse¡¯s station and asked them about the location of Nn¡¯s ward. She then walked toward the VIP ward. As soon as she reached the door, she saw a woman leaning on Nn¡¯s body. Their lips were only inches away from each other, and Nn was grabbing her wrist, but it did not seem like he was nning to push her away. Nn was astounded when he saw Maisie. He released Sue¡¯s hand immediately and said with a calm expression on his face, ¡°Zee, why are you here?¡± Maisie and Sue exchanged nces. ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I didn¡¯te at the right time. I seem to have disturbed Mr. Goldmann¡¯s date with this gorgeousdy?¡± This woman had eye-catching facial features that gave others an oppressive sensation. She looked quite prepossessing in appearance, and her beauty felt rather aggressive and offensive. Her face looked like it was perfectly carved. It was almost perfect but also imperfect at the same time. To Maisie, she exuded a vaguely familiar aura, but her face did not remind her of where she had seen her before this. Nn knew that Maisie had misunderstood, and his smile widened and deepened. ¡°I don¡¯t have any extra space in my eyes for any woman other than you. This is Strix¡¯s apprentice.¡± Sue stood up and nodded to Maisie with a smile-every single move that came out of her was elegant and graceful. When Maisie heard the phrase ¡°Strix¡¯s apprentice¡±, she understood something in an instant, and the corners of her lips curled coldly. ¡°Oh ? Then I¡¯m really cut off from what¡¯s going on in the world. I didn¡¯t know that Strix has such a young and pretty apprentice.¡± Sue¡¯s expression stayed the same as she let off a smile. ¡°This youngdy seems to be Mr. Goldmann¡¯s friend. Since someone hase to take care of Mr. Goldmann and I still have something to attend to, I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± She then left the ward with her head lowered, looking rather submissive and humble. Nn stared at her back as she stepped out. His eyes looked so gloomy, as if they were bottomless, and nobody knew what was going on in his mind. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°You seem very distracted. I¡¯ll go and get her back here for you if you¡¯re so reluctant to see her leave, Mr. Goldmann.¡± Maisie turned around but was pulled into Nn¡¯s arms by brute force. Maisie was flustered as she noticed that the coldness in his eyes had subsided. Nn smiled at her, ¡°I¡¯ve only not seen you for half a month, and you¡¯ve grown so jealous?¡± ¡°Who told you that I¡¯m jealous?¡± Maisie broke her arm free from Nn¡¯s grasp. ¡®l traveled here all the way from Morwich, but all I saw was the two of them acting so intimately as soon as I entered the door. They were only inches away from kissing and getting all over each other.¡¯ Nn chuckled softly and turned her around to make her face him. ¡°And you¡¯re still saying that you¡¯re not jealous?¡± Chapter 538 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 538 Maisie did not speak. Nn fell a little helpless, ¡°My grandfather was the one who asked her to stay back to take care of me.¡± ¡®Although I didn¡¯t need it! Maisie smiled. ¡°Your grandfather really cares a lot about you. Strix from Stoslo has managed to control the virus in your body, and she¡¯s Strix¡¯s apprentice. Ergo, this makes her a great benefactor. Your grandfather should be breathing on your neck at this very moment, asking you to divorce me sooner and then marry her, shouldn¡¯t he?¡± Nn slightly frowned as he pinched her nose. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of getting a bad tooth when you can¡¯t stop being so sour about things? ¡°Don¡¯t you touch me with the hand that you just used to grab her just minutes ago!¡± Maisie smacked his hand off her arm. She took ollense to what had happened as if her belongings had been touched by someone else. She felt extremely disgusted! Nn took her into his arms, and his voice sounded hoarse. ¡°There¡¯s no more room in my heart for another woman-you have fully upied every single corner. I¡¯ll cut my hand for you if you don¡¯t believe me. How does that sound?¡± ¡°Bloody and disgusting, I don¡¯t want it,¡± Maisie muttered. Nn rested his chin on the top of her head. ¡°I know that woman approached me on purpose. She fell on me deliberately just now, so I only went along with her y.¡± Listening to his exnation, Maisie sat up from his arms. ¡°You went along with her y? Wouldn¡¯t you have kissed her if I hadn¡¯t shown up?¡± Nn pursed his thin lips tightly, squinting at her unreasonable and frivolous quibble. ¡®It¡¯s been three years, and my Zee really hasn¡¯t changed at all. She¡¯s still so adorable. ¡°I was taking a good look at her face.¡± Nn sighed helplessly in the end. He was afraid that Saydie would join his young wife in her quest to demolish the whole hospital if he still chose not 10 exin. ¡°Take a good look at her face?¡± Maisie approached him. ¡°Is she the type that attracts you?¡± Nn lifted his fingers to pinch her jaw and kissed her soft, scarlet lips gently while staring at her affectionately with his amber eyes. ¡°You¡¯re the type that I like.¡± Her appearance was the only thing that appeared in the reflection in his eyes. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Maisie epted his firtatious exnation when she still had the upper hand in the argument and did not continue to make a fuss out of the situation. ¡°Okay, I heard from Uncle Erwin that someone pretended to be Strix-¡± Nn interrupted her. ¡°I knew that my little Zee knew Strix.¡± The pride in his eyes intensified. At that moment, Maisie realized she did not seem to have told anyone about her acquaintance with Strix. She lowered her gaze. ¡°How did you manage to guess that?¡± Nn listed the dark strands hanging on her forehead and tucked them behind her ear. ¡°Your grandfather told me about your mother¡¯s rtionship with Strix, so I figured you¡¯d know Strix.¡± ¡°So you already knew that the Strix who gave you the vine was an impostor?¡± Maisie was worried that he would be deceived-that was why she had rushed back to Stoslo-but it turned out that he had long been aware! But now that she was thinking about it, Nn had indeed never done anything dumb before this. He was always more sensible and sober than anyone else around. Nn nodded. ¡°I just wanted to see who¡¯s the Strix who¡¯s behind all these shenanigans. If he can also develop the vine, he¡¯s obviously not a simple man.¡± Maisie leaned into his arms. ¡°If you already knew that he¡¯s an impostor, where did you find the courage to inject the vine that he gave you?¡± Nn smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t use it.¡± Maisie was surprised by this answer, and Nn stroked the ck hair scattered on her back. ¡°What you¡¯re seeing now, everything that goes from how I¡¯m seriously ill to how I got hospitalized because of that, it¡¯s all just a show. I bribed all the employees from the hospital in advance, and the liquid that they injected into me wasn¡¯t the vine but only glucose solution.¡± Maisie raised her head to look at him and gave off a coquettish smile. ¡°You¡¯re definitely bright.¡± ¡®He¡¯s managed to deceive everyone, and he¡¯s deceived me sessfully too. The way Nn swindles others always makes them fall for his borate deceptions and into his traps unknowingly. They¡¯ll be trapped in an invisible web as soon as they fall into his hands. He¡¯s always a few steps in front of his opponent, plotting his next move from the shadows while his enemies are coming at him in broad daylight.¡¯ 2 Chapter 539 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 539 ¡®His enemies would think that they¡¯ve gotten him, but in fact, it was them who were getting yed in the end! Nn pinched her chin, and his thin lips were slightly closed. ¡°You told me that you were only going to be away for a few days. Yet, you were away for so long that I thought you¡¯d never return.¡± Maisie blinked. ¡°What if I really didn¡¯te back?¡± Nn did not answer. Maisie grabbed onto the slightly cold hand that was holding her chin. ¡°Nn, wait for a while more. I¡¯ll definitely be able to save you.¡± Nn was slightly taken aback, then kissed the top of her head and forehead. ¡°Did you go to Morwich to get Strix to save me?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡¯ She wrapped her arms around his waist. ¡°Strix already has a solution, but we still need to wait for a bit more.¡± Sue took the elevator to the hotel¡¯s top floor as her expression turned sulky. I¡¯ve been hiding in Stoslo for three years and finally received the news about Daniel¡¯s death. But I didn¡¯t expect that sl*t to be alive! ¡®Originally, I wanted to rely on the vine Adrian developed to save Nn¡¯s life. If I could do so, maybe I would still have a chance to reconcile. ¡®I changed my identity and my name, and even Grandpa looks at me with admiration now. I¡¯m confident that I can make him trust me again. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡®But Maisie Vanderbilt didn¡¯t die!¡¯ The elevator door opened. She suppressed the emotions showing through all her facial expressions, exited the elevator with her fists clenched, and came to a private swimming pool on the rooftop. The several bodyguards standing around the pool did not stop her. A blonde man swam freely under the water in the huge pool until Sue stood on the edge of the pool.¡± Master.¡± Adrian swam from the pool to the edge, removed his goggles, and got out of the pool. The bodyguard at the rear immediately draped the towel over him. He was about 45 years old and had a sexy designer stubble on his face. And perhaps because Caucasians had more well-defined facial features, it was not an exaggeration to say that he was only a man in his 30s. 1 His eyes looked gloomy and depressed as if they were the turbulent ocean, while his muscles were robust but not exceptionally exaggerated, which made him look mature and extremely masculine. Adrian wiped his hair with a towel, and his voice sounded deep as he asked, ¡°Did he use that vine?¡± Sue nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± She then added, ¡°The doctor said that the virus in his body was brought under control, and I didn¡¯t see any side effects either.¡± Adrian was dumbfounded for a split second and then frowned. Nobody could see from his appearance what he was thinking about. At this time, one of the bodyguards approached him with his cell phone. ¡°Mr. Kestner, it¡¯s from the prince.¡± Adrian grabbed the phone, answered the call, and walked aside to talk to Roger. After the six-minute call, he turned around and looked at Sue. ¡°You,e up with a way to get Nn¡¯s blood. I need to run some tests.¡± Although Sue did not know his intentions, she knew that Adrian would definitely not harm Nn, so she nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± A ck car slowly drove into the Easton Estate, and Maisie, sitting in the car, soon received a call from Strix. She answered the phone call, and Strix¡¯s voice came from the other end of the call. ¡°You left Stoslo before your body fully recovered.¡± Maisie had left the country in a rush, so she had forgotten to inform Strix about her departure. Thus, she said apologetically, ¡°It¡¯s my fault, I was just worried about him, so¡­. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about. I¡¯ve tested this vine.¡± Strix paused for a short moment before continuing. ¡°They are genuine. It¡¯s just that they won¡¯t be of much use to that fe from the Goldmanns.¡± Maisie was stunned. ¡°Are you saying that this vine is genuine?¡± ¡®It¡¯s not a virus, nor is it a fraudulent attempt to destroy Strix¡¯s reputation?¡¯ She then recalled something. ¡°Dad, you know the impostor, don¡¯t you?¡± The car was parked outside the courtyard. Maisie got out of the car while listening to the call, stood beside the car, and did not enter the vi immediately. Chapter 540 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 540 Maisie listened to his reply. ¡°We do share some backstory, but I¡¯ll resolve this matter myself. I¡¯ll get Erwin to bring the new vine to you when the results are out.¡± As for the backstory he had with the impostor, Strix did not tell her. Still, she knew that it must be something huge.. ¡®He impersonated Strix, but the vine he developed i s genuine. It¡¯s just that they¡¯re useless to Nn. This is equivalent to saying that his original intention isn¡¯t malicious, nor did he deceive others by turning the virus into a vine, just like what the Kents did in the past ¡®But if he doesn¡¯t have any malicious intent, why is he doing so? Is he trying to force Strix into reappearing?¡¯ Maisie had had to rush to catch the ne, and her body had not fully recovered yet, so she did not even eat dinner and went to bed early after taking her medication. The light from themps and the shadows of the greenery in the courtyard inteced with the moonlight, and all these were projected on the windowsill. The handle of the window sill turned, and the curtains swayed for a moment. Maisie suddenly opened her eyes. A dark silhouette walked out from behind the curtains in the gloomy but not pitch-ck environment. ¡°Who¡¯s that!?¡± Maisie reached out and flipped the switch. Under the shroud of faint yellow light, she saw the warm and handsome face with which she was extremely familiar. ¡°Who else could it be besides me?¡± ¡°Nn Goldmann! Why have you still not dropped your habit of climbing into someone else¡¯s bed in the middle of the night?¡± Maisie heaved a sigh of relief. It was not that she had not fallen asleep, but the quality of her sleep was a little shallow, and even the slightest movement could wake her up. Nn got onto the bed by himself, got under the nket,y down on his side, propped his head with his hand, and gave off a faint smile. ¡°I can¡¯t sleep without you.¡± Maisie did not expose her hand outside the nket because she was only wearing a nightdress, and there was a very shallow but obvious surgical scar on her hand. Nn¡¯s gazended on the scar-removing cream and iron supplement on the bedside table, and his eyes turned sullen. ¡°What are these medications doing here?¡± Maisie nced at the items subconsciously and quickly came up with an excuse. ¡°They¡¯re not mine. They¡¯re Saydie¡¯s.¡± Nn pulled her into his arms and pressed his fiery lips against her ears. ¡°Really?¡± She could not help but clutch at his clothes-the faint scent of the body shampoo stimted her senses. ¡°Nn, don¡¯t-Ouch!¡± She gasped in pain when he touched the wound. Nn immediately held her hand and found a short but deep surgical scar an inch above her wrist. ¡°It hurts.¡± Maisie¡¯s tender cry of pain made him tremble. He then lowered his head and kissed the wound on her wrist. She froze in ce as her heart was racing. He lowered his voice. ¡®Does it still hurt?¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Maisie¡¯s eyelids trembled slightly. She then snuggled into his arms, leaned her head on his undting chest, and chuckled. ¡°Suddenly, it doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡± Nn kissed the top of her head and ced his palm on her back. ¡°Now go to sleep.¡± It seemed that Maisie¡¯s drowsiness was easy toe by when he was by her side. Soon, she fell asleep in his arms. However, Nn did not fall asleep. He took out his cell phone and sent a message to someone. After that, he put the phone down and rolled over to embrace the person who was sleeping soundly in his arms. The next morning¡­ Maisie walked downstairs, and the servant had already made breakfast. She went to the dining table and sat down. Nn was no longer there when she woke up. It seemed that he had already gone back before dawn. Saydie walked in from outside. She was wearing a blueish gray windbreaker and dressed as androgynous as always. Her delicate little face was still expressionless. ¡°Ma¡¯am, we¡¯ve caught a suspicious man outside the gate.¡± Maisie was astonished as the bodyguards brought the man in. 16:02 unapiti TUTTE The man was restrained. He probably assumed that Maisie was the owner of this estate because she was sitting at the table, so he said to her, ¡°I¡¯m not a suspicious person! I¡¯m here to see Ms. Vanderbilt!¡± Chapter 541 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 541 Maisie frowned in doubt. ¡°Do I know you?¡± The man nced at her, ¡°Are you Ms. Vanderbilt?¡± Maisie replied, ¡°I am.¡± ¡°I¡¯m someone who had been on Mr. Hernandez de Arma¡¯s side. I¡¯vee here because I heard that Ms. Vanderbilt is living in the Easton Estate. I¡¯m here on behalf of Sir Hernandez!¡± Maisie stood up abruptly when the man mentioned Hernandez¡¯s name. ¡°Where¡¯s my grandfather?¡± ¡°He¡¯s still alive, but he¡¯s currently being held captive by someone else,¡± the man replied. Maisie nced at Saydie, and thetter immediately understood what she meant and walked up to the man. ¡°What evidence do you have to prove that you are on Sir Hernandez¡¯s side?¡± ¡°I have his ring in my pocket!¡± The bodyguard behind him fumbled in his pocket and found a golden ring that had the emblem of the de Armas engraved on it. Saydie took the ring from the bodyguard, took a glimpse at it, then walked up to Maisie. ¡°It¡¯s genuine.¡± Maisie took the ring into her hand. She seemed to remember that her grandfather had indeed worn such a golden ring on his hand. ¡®It¡¯s impossible for people in Stoslo not to know about this. The butler took a nce at it and nodded. Maisie walked up to the man and asked, ¡°Who has captured my grandfather? And how is he doing now?¡± ¡°Sir Hernandez has been injured. We were assaulted that day, and it was the Kents who attacked us. The rest of us managed to get Sir Hernandez out of the car. But then we encountered another group of people while we were escaping from the scene. We were all injured and couldn¡¯t resist, so they managed to take away Sir Hernandez. But before Sir Hernandez got taken away, he gave me the ring and told me that I must find Ms. Vanderbilt.¡± The man answered everything clearly and smoothly, and it did not look like he was lying, as if he had really experienced what happened back then. Maisie clenched the ring lightly. ¡°Who are the people who 100k him away?¡± The man heaved a sigh of relief and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know who those people are, but they don¡¯t seem to be from Stoslo, nor Morwich. ¡°I wanted to go back to the de Armas originally, but I realized that both the Kents and Prince Roger¡¯s forces were secretly trying to locate Sir Hernandez. As such, I¡¯ve been hiding all the time and asked around until I found out that his granddaughter was living in the Easton Estate. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here.¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Maisie pursed her lips tightly and only asked after a long time, ¡°Apart from asking you to pass the ring to me, what else did my grandfather say?¡± The man caught his breath and replied, ¡°Sir Hernandez didn¡¯t say much. He only asked me to pass you the ring.¡± Maisie asked the guards to let him go. Saydie looked over after he left. ¡°Do you need me to tail him?¡± ¡°No.¡± Maisie shook her head. ¡°He doesn¡¯t seem to be lying.¡± ¡®Even Strix and Nn¡¯s men couldn¡¯t find out my grandfather¡¯s whereabouts. At least, this proves that my grandfather is still alive at this moment. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know how he¡¯s doing and who¡¯s holding him captive now. It¡¯s not someone from the Metropolis, not someone hired by Prince Roger, nor was it Nn¡¯s men. Could there be another hidden force?¡¯ At the East Ind Vi¡­ Quincy whispered something to Nn beside him. Nn¡¯s hands, which were flipping through some documents, stopped all of a sudden, and his eyelids were slightly lifted. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be fake. Our men have been keeping an eye on Shawn Pattinson and found out that he¡¯s been very close with the people from Yaramoor recently.¡± Quincy thought of something and added, ¡°Roger has lost his finance minister, Robert, and the economy of his force has suffered a huge loss. Coupled with the turmoil caused by Daniel¡¯s connection with the virus, the Millers have recently been suppressing Roger intentionally from time to time. He can¡¯t take this alone, and if he hadn¡¯t gotten the support from someone from Yaramoor, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have so much money to monopolize the business of antibodies.¡± Chapter 542 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 542 Roger had spent a huge amount of money to monopolize the resources to develop the vine, mostly because he wanted to suppress the enormous turmoil that Daniel had created. After all, the Kents had deceived the public with their development of fake vines, causing public anger. Since someone under the guise of Strix had developed the vine, people who believed in Strix¡¯s reputation would definitely buy them. Regardless of the effect of the vine, even if they were fake, the person who would have to face the public¡¯s wrath would be the real Strix instead of the impostor. However, if the vine was real, Roger could make a fortune and clear his name from the rtionship that he had with the Kents, winning both fame and fortune. To put it bluntly, Roger had been nning aeback with these vines. The corners of Nn¡¯s lips stiffened, and his fingers were tapping on the table. ¡°The people from Yaramoor wouldn¡¯t interfere in these matters for no reason. There should be some purpose behind their decision to do so. In short, send someone to keep an eye on them for now.¡± There was a knock on the study¡¯s door. Quincy turned her head. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Mr. Lawson, there¡¯s someone outside who ims to be Ms. Reynolds. She¡¯s looking for Mr. Goldmann, saying that she¡¯s here to review Mr. Goldmann¡¯s condition.¡± Soon, the bodyguard brought Sue and a paramedic, who came with her in. Walking into the study, Nn was seen sitting on the executive chair while Quincy was standing beside him, sping his hands together and cing them in front of his lower abdomen. He then shifted his gaze onto the medical suitcase that the paramedic brought along with them. ¡°I¡¯ll have to take a look at its content for security¡¯s sake.¡± Sue smiled, nodded, and motioned the paramedic behind her to open the medical suitcase. There was indeed nothing else other than a few syringes and medical drugs in it. Sue looked at Quincy. ¡°My teacher wants to draw some blood from Mr. Goldmann for testing. I wonder if Mr. Goldmann can provide us with some of your blood.¡± Nn nced at her, did not reject her request, and responded lightly. ¡°Yes.¡± The paramedic stepped forward and asked Nn to roll up his sleeves. Nn did as she directed, rolling his sleeves up to his elbow. The paramedic then used an stic band to bind his upper arm, waiting for the veins to emerge on the surface of the arm. He then untied the band after the needle pierced into the arm, and a tube of blood was drawn. ¡°It¡¯s done now.¡± The paramedic got Nn¡¯s blood and ced the vial in the medical suitcase. Sue looked at Nn¡¯s paleplexion, and a hint of strangeness shed across her eyes. However, when Quincy looked over, she put on a calm expression and asked, ¡°How have you been feeling recently, Mr. Goldmann?¡± ¡°I¡¯m feeling alright.¡± Nn pulled down his sleeves, still sitting properly and upright. ¡°Ms. Reynolds, I wonder if a meeting between your teacher and I can be arranged?¡± Sue¡¯s facial expression changed slightly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll arrange it if my teacher agrees to meet you too. I¡¯m only his assistant, and I have no say in such matters.¡± After saying so, she lifted her gaze and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Goldmann. My teacher is only interested in his research. You¡¯re just a patient to him, that¡¯s all.¡± Nn did not say anything. His gloomy and mysterious eyes looked unpredictable. Quincy began to wonder right after Sue left with the paramedic. ¡°Why do they want your blood?¡± ¡°Perhaps he wants to find out about something.¡± Nn¡¯s eyes looked cold. ¡®Since they¡¯re interested in this, it¡¯s only natural for me to y along till the end of all these shenanigans: Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Nn thought of something and said, ¡°Get someone to look into the background of that woman who¡¯s named Sue Reynolds.¡± ¡°Her background?¡± Quincy was slightly astonished.. But the only thing that he saw was Nn¡¯s eyes, which looked gloomy and sullen. There was a deep and pregnant expression on his face that even Quincy could not decipher. Quincypromised. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll try my best to investigate her.¡± 112 Nn received a call from Maisie and chuckled as soon as Quincy went out. ¡°Did you miss me?¡± Maisie responded to the tease smoothly, ¡°Yeah, I woke up this morning and didn¡¯t see you. It turned out you left without even saying goodbye. I thought what I experiencedst night was just a dream.¡± Chapter 543 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 543 Nn squinted while staring at the documents on his desk. ¡°Come to my ce if you miss me. I¡¯ll be waiting for you at the vi.¡± Ten minutester, Maisie appeared outside the study door in a burgundy textile dress with a stand-up cor, loose, long sleeves that ended with a tight wrap around her wrists, and an antique silver-copper ne set with blue diamonds iid on it. She was also wearing a beret of the same color, and her long ck curly hair was resting on her left shoulder, making her look both elegant and enchanting. Her temperament was cold and sophisticated, herplexion was as fair as snow, and her appearance matched perfectly with such a retro dress, especially the color burgundy, which complemented her beauty. Nn¡¯s gaze was fixed on her, and he was reluctant to take his eyes off her. ¡°You¡¯re wearing such a morous dress. Are you trying to seduce me?¡± Maisie gave off a faint smirk, stopped in front of him, leaned over, and stared at him. ¡°Well then, Mr. Goldmann, are you open for seduction?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t wait.¡± Nn pulled her into his arms and let her sit on his thigh. ¡°You¡¯ve taken the initiative toe to me, so something huge should¡¯ve taken ce.¡± Seeing that Nn had seen through her, Maisie turned around to look at him. ¡°I got news about my grandfather.¡± Nn narrowed his eyes. Maise continued. ¡°My grandfather asked someone to bring his ring to me, but that person doesn¡¯t know his whereabouts. He only knows that he¡¯s still being held captive by someone else.¡± Nn closed his eyelids. ¡°It seems that someone has transferred him elsewhere. My men had found some clues a while back, but all leads have been lost now.¡± ¡°Your men had discovered some clues?¡± Maisie was surprised. Nn pinched a clump of her hair on his fingertips.¡± ording to thest piece of information that I received, he was being held in a small town known as Lowestoft.¡± Maisie frowned slightly. Nn nced at her. ¡°However, they had already withdrawn from that ce when we rushed there.¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Nn, do these people have anything to do with the leftists?¡± She had a bad premonition that some incidents would definitely repeat themselves. Nn wrapped her in his arms. ¡°They would have killed your grandfather already if that was their n all along. There¡¯s no need for them to hide him. Not to mention that Roger doesn¡¯t have the balls to act rashly anymore, judging from the current sh*thole that he¡¯s found himself in.¡± Maisie lowered her gaze. ¡®Indeed, the fact that Robert is being investigated and the exposure of the disaster that took ce in the past, which was caused by the Kents¡¯ vine development, were more than enough to give Roger a hard time. ¡®Even though he still has his major underlings, Shawn and Gregory, the Bureau of Investigation is watching so closely that it¡¯s inconvenient for Gregory to intervene. As such, Shawn can only find a way to make up for their huge financial losses by himself. ¡®With that being said, it¡¯s impossible for them to still have the extra time and energy to deal with my grandfather. What¡¯s more, the man said that the men who took grandfather away weren¡¯t from Stoslo nor Morwich: ¡°Mr. Goldmann, I saw-¡± Quincy pushed in the door, and Maisie got up from Nn¡¯s arms abruptly. The warm and soft figure only stayed in his arms for such a short time before Quincy interrupted them. Nn could only hold on to her tiny hand under the desk without changing his expression. ¡°What did you see?¡± ¡°I just saw Sue Reynolds getting into a car at the intersection. I took a good look at the man in the car. It was Jones Smith.¡± Nn frowned. His face looked like a gloomy sky that had been covered by ayer of fog, his emotions elusive as usual, Maisie looked up suspiciously and asked him, ¡°Sue Reynolds? Who¡¯s this Sue Reynolds?¡± Quincy was astounded for a split second. ¡°It¡¯s Strix¡¯s apprentice, the woman from the other day.¡± ¡°Her name is Sue Reynolds?¡± Maisie was stunned, lost in her thoughts for a moment, and then asked calmly,¡± Do you have any information on her?¡± Nn calmly handed the document to her. Maisie picked up the document and scanned it with a solemn expression. Sue Reynolds: Graduated from Turner Institute of Art, her father is a Caucasian, and her mother is of oriental origin. All the information is correct, except for the photos.¡¯ Chapter 544 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 544 ¡°Zee, do you know Sue Reynolds?¡± Nn¡¯s gaze was fixed on her as if he had understood something from her expression. Maisie replied after a short while, ¡°This is impossible. She¡¯s not Sue.¡± Quincy was shocked. He looked at Nn and asked immediately, ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, what do you mean by that?¡± ¡®Isn¡¯t she Sue Reynolds?¡¯ Maisie pursed her lips slightly. ¡°I met Sue Reynolds while I was still living in Stoslo nine years ago. She is of mixed ethnicity from East Eurasia, her father is a Caucasian from Zlokova, and her mother came from Jakukari and is of oriental origin. She¡¯s definitely a student who graduated from Turner Institute of Art and went through an internship in Luxe Inc. However, she doesn¡¯t look like this.¡± ¡®Sue Reynolds. I can totally understand this if it¡¯s just the same first andst name. But her identity, background, and information listed on this document are exactly the same as that of Sue¡¯s. The only difference is that the person in the photo is not the Sue that I know. ¡®That face, that temperament, I can¡¯t even feel the slightest simrity that I get from the Sue that I know from my memory. Her voice sounds different. As for her eyes, they are totally out of the question. The Sue that I know has almond-shaped eyes, and they look very soulful and profound. ¡®As for this Sue, she has a pair of fox eyes that have slightly raised corners, which exudes a keen, stern, and distant aura.¡¯ ¡°Could it be stic surgery?¡± Quincy asked. Maisie shook her head. ¡°Even if Sue underwent stic surgery, it¡¯s impossible not to have the slightest resemnce to her original appearance. The Sue that I know is only 5¡¯2 in height. Now the Sue that we¡¯re looking at in this photo, she¡¯s at least 5¡¯5 even when she¡¯s not in heels.¡± Maisie had only felt familiar when she heard Quincy mentioning Sue¡¯s name. As soon as she skimmed through her information, it looked exactly the same as the information of the Sue Reynolds that she knew from nine years ago. ¡®Sue was assigned to work in my department when she was an intern in Luxe. It¡¯s impossible for me to mistake Sue for someone else when I ran into her in person. ¡®Therefore, this woman who¡¯s named Sue is definitely not the Sue that I know.¡¯ This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Quincy was stunned. ¡®The Sue Reynolds in the picture is indeed not wearing high heels, and she looks quite tall! Nn tapped his fingertips against the table and said faintly, ¡°The heavy makeup that she applies on her face is indeed used to cover up the traces of the stic surgeries that she had undergone.¡± Maisie crossed her arms and recalled something all of a sudden. ¡°When you told me that you were looking at her face in the hospital, this is what you meant back then?¡± Nn chuckled. ¡°Otherwise, do you really think she can get my attention with that face?¡± Maisie curled the corners of her lips and said nothing. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, if she¡¯s not Sue Reynolds, won¡¯t the people who surround her know that?¡± ¡®Even if she has undergone stic surgery, they should know, shouldn¡¯t they?¡¯ Nn lowered his gaze. ¡°If she wants to falsify her identity without being noticed by others, she¡¯s not that capable alone. Someone must be helping her from behind the scene.¡± Maisie leaned against the side of the desk. ¡°Indeed, after all, things like height can be falsified too. They don¡¯t prove anything.¡± She then raised her eyebrows. ¡°It seems that I have to pay Luxe a visit already. Luxe¡¯s human resources department should still have Sue¡¯s information.¡± ¡°Do you want me to apany you?¡± Nn was worried about her. Maisie walked to the study entrance, stopped, turned around, and smirked. ¡°Your health is more important, just stay here and be the man who hides behind me.¡± Nn chuckled. Saydie drove through the streets, and Maisie got out of the car as soon as the car stopped outside Luxe. After Saydie went to park the car, the two stepped into the bright white lobby. Sue was still working in Luxell¨¤ when I resigned and left, but we haven¡¯t been in contact ever since my resignation. I really don¡¯t know what happened to her Saydie went to the counter and said something to the receptionist. She then came back after a few minutes. ¡± Ma¡¯am, the board of directors of the Luxe has changed, and so has the owner.¡± Chapter 545 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 545 Maisie was stunned. ¡°When did that happen?¡± Saydie replied, ¡°That was three days ago. The original board of directors also left after all the internal changes took ce.¡± Maisie lowered her gaze and remained calm. There was a big change in Luxe Inc.¡¯s internal structure three days ago? ¡®Luxe¡¯s owner, Eason Sachsen, has been quite a big gun in the jewelry field for more than 20 years, and Luxe has always been one of the top brands in the jewelry industry. So why would he hand Luxe to someone else?¡¯ ¡°Aren¡¯t you Ms. Zora?¡± A rather familiar voice came from behind her, and the person who would call her by that name¡­ Maisie turned sideways, and by coincidence, the first thing that caught her eyes were the deep and well-defined eye sockets. ¡°Mr. Smith?¡± She narrowed her eyes. ¡®What a coincidence! Jones could not believe it was her at first, but he was convinced as he stepped forward and saw her face, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for three years, and you don¡¯t seem to have changed much, Ms. Zora.¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°You too, Mr. Smith.¡± She curled her lips and said casually, ¡°I came back here to have a look around, but I found that Eason is not here anymore. The owner of thepany has changed?¡± Jones nodded. ¡°Luxe was acquired by Mr. Hathaway, the son of a consortium from Yaramoor three days ago.¡± ¡°Acquired?¡± Maisie was slightly surprised, while Jones shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s said that after the Bureau of Investigation brought in Mr. Stark, Luxe was hit really hard due to its direct connection with Mr. Stark. That¡¯s why Eason sold Luxe to Mr. Hathaway.¡± Maisie pursed her lips ¡®Robert has been imprisoned, which brought up the connection between Luxe Inc. and Robert. Did Prince Roger have his hand in the jewelry industry all this while?¡¯ Maisie was trapped in a trance, thinking of the Sheena Jewelry Show that had taken ce three years ago. ¡®Daniel attended the show as a special guest back then, and his men could even take me away from the venue without being noticed by the guards. And Nn¡¯s mother was also kidnapped by those people during the Sheena Jewelry week that took ce in Stoslo 18 years ago. ¡®They had the guts to make a move during the jewelry week. How could they act so tantly if they didn¡¯t have their own men working as an insider?¡¯ A trace ofplex emotions shed across her eyes. ¡®Although Roger is only a prince, he¡¯s already had his hands in the political circle, themercial circle, and the nobles. ¡®Now, not only has he lost Robert and Daniel, two of his major pawns but the Millers are also suppressing him. However, the so-called Strix¡¯s vine appeared not long after the incident about the virus outbreak was exposed. Such a coincidence is the most beneficial thing that could happen now when we look at this from Roger¡¯s perspective.¡¯ Maisie returned to her senses and smiled. ¡°By the way, do you know Sue Reynolds?¡± Jones was taken aback for a split second and then gave off a grin. ¡°Ms. Reynolds is my uncle¡¯s assistant. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Maisie¡¯s gaze did not even waver. ¡°I heard that she¡¯s Strix¡¯s apprentice, and I was intrigued by that. I wonder if I can get a chance to get to know her.¡° ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡± Jones took a glimpse at his watch and said again, ¡°I still have another appointment to attend to, so I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± Maisie nodded. Maisie¡¯s expression turned slightly solemn as Jones walked toward the elevator. ¡®He seems to have avoided the topic on purpose. Does he not want to talk more about Sue, or does he know about something that¡¯s going on?¡¯ Inside the car¡­ Maisie was flipping through the documents. The manager of the human resources department of Luxe was still working in thepany, so she had managed to obtain Sue¡¯s information from the department. ¡®Sue resigned from Luxe three years ago. That¡¯s when I went back to the country. At that moment, Maisie received a call from Nn, and he asked, ¡°Are you still in Luxe?¡± ¡°I just got my hands on Sue¡¯s documents.¡± Maisie leaned on the back of the rear seat. ¡°And guess who else did I meet?¡± wapter 545 He remained silent for a shon second ¡°Who?¡± Chapter 546 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 546 ¡°Jones,¡± Maisie looked out the window, her eyes twitching, ¡°He told me, Sue Reynolds is his uncle¡¯s assistant.¡± Nnughed but didn¡¯t say anything. He kept his thoughts to himself. ¡°But when I mentioned Sue and Strix, Jones avoided the topic.¡± She grinned. ¡°I guess he knows something.¡± He knew something about the ¡®imposter Strix¡¯ researching the antibody. Nn sucked in air as if he was smoking and said in a low, husky voice, ¡°From what I know, no one in Jones¡¯ family is medically trained, but there was one person who left the family a long time ago.¡± Maisie paused. ¡°Are you referring to his uncle?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Nn paused and calmly said, ¡°But don¡¯t worry about them. The antibody is authentic. Roger wants to get his reputation back with the antibody while I didn¡¯t use the antibody, so it¡¯s still considered a win.¡± He was infected, so the media would focus on him. His recovery would benefit Roger. Roger wouldn¡¯t do anything to him for now and would wish for nothing but his recovery. Maisie looked at the document in her hands. ¡°I want to know more about Sue Reynolds if I can confirm that they¡¯re two-¡± ¡°They¡¯re two people.¡± A chunk of ash from Nn¡¯s cigarette dropped while he calmly said, ¡°She isn¡¯t the Sue that you think you know because I just found something new.¡± 1 ¡°Hah, you¡¯re quick. What did you find?¡± Maisie pushed her hair behind her ear and smiled. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you tonight.¡± The moonlight shone through the curtains into the room, the light shining on the soft bed. The light from themp on the cab illuminated the pair who had no clothes on. Maisiey on Nn¡¯s chest and delicately groaned.¡± You were nning to tell me with your actions when you said you¡¯d tell me tonight? Nn touched the hair that fell on her back. ¡°You¡¯re too mesmerizing, and I couldn¡¯t help myself.¡± Maisie grunted. ¡°Enough with your excuses. You¡¯re just trying to torment me.¡± Nn didn¡¯t continue teasing her. He got up and pulled a document out of a drawer. ¡°Sue died three years ago.¡± Maisie was surprised until she saw the words ¡°Death Certificate¡± on the white paper. Female, Sue Reynolds, 23, died in a fire, burns to her face causing asphyxia due to obstruction of the respiratory system. Her death was two months after Maisie¡¯s ident three years ago, which was a few months after her resignation from Luxe. Maisie looked at Nn with astonishment. ¡°How did you find the death certificate?¡± Nn leaned on the headboard while hugging her waist. ¡°The hospital had records. All I needed was a bit of skill.¡± Maisie knew about hacker skills, but she didn¡¯t know that he had them. ¡°Are you surprised?¡± Nn touched the corner of her eye. ¡°I studiedputer science in university, but I majored in finance.¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re good.¡± ¡°What am I good at?¡± Nn approached her ear but not too close. Maisie felt a tickle, so she shrugged to escape. She smiled. ¡°You¡¯re good at everything, alright?¡± They returned to the main topic when she asked,¡± Even if Sue¡¯s passing wasn¡¯t announced, the police would have a file about it, right?¡± Nn looked deep into her eyes. ¡°There really isn¡¯t.¡± It wasn¡¯t reported to the Registry of Vital Records and Statistics, and stic surgery could change how one looked. If the person left their social circle, no one would have found out. Chapter 547 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 547 There was no way one person could have done all of that unless someone helped, and that person would have a certain amount of power. Maisie leaned on Nn. At least now they could prove that this ¡®Sue¡¯ was an imposter. She beamed and grinned. ¡°I think Sue likes you.¡± Nn frowned. ¡°Are you still thinking about what happened at the hospital?¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°No.¡± Maisie raised her brow and ran a finger over his Adam¡¯s apple. ¡°I¡¯m interested to know her intentions.¡± She had gotten close to Nn and pretended to know the imposter ¡®Strix¡¯. If that were their arrangement, she would one day make a mistake. Nn held her hand and smiled. ¡°Are you going to put on an act again?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a waste you didn¡¯t be an actor with Helios with your acting skills.¡± Nn lowered his head and kissed her deeply because she mentioned Helios. When she finally had the chance to breathe, her face was blushing while her eyes were wet, looking sultry. ¡°Some annoying person wanted to give me to him at one point. So I can¡¯t mention him now?¡± Nn¡¯s eyes turned dark, and he pushed her down and scoffed. ¡°I guess I have to work harder to make you forget what that annoying person said then.¡± The next day, right when Maisie left the East Ind Vi, Titus arrived to discuss the lunch party with Nn. ¡°You need to attend the lunch party no matter what. M s. Reynolds and Strix helped us. We need to repay our debt by doing something. Titus was firm about this because he trusted them. Nn closed the document and didn¡¯t reject him. ¡°If it¡¯s a party, can Zeee along?¡± ¡°Do you n to bring her along?¡± Seeing how Nn looked, Titus¡¯ face dropped, ¡°Do whatever you want.¡± He walked out Quincy stood outside and watched Titus walk away before he walked into the study. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, does Elder Master Goldmann still have a negative view of Ms. Vanderbilt?¡± ¡°You know how stubborn that old man is.¡± Nn looked at him and grinned. ¡°But just let that old man continue behaving like that.¡± The lunch party was held in the Regent Restaurant. ¡¤ Nn and Quincy entered the private room and saw Sue having a great chat with Titus. Sue turned to look at that cold face. ¡°How is your condition? My teacher is concerned.¡± Nn lightly smiled and asked, ¡°If he¡¯s concerned, why don¡¯t I see him around?¡± Titus set down his wine ss. ¡°That¡¯s true. I¡¯d like to meet Mr. Szar personally. Is he not here?¡± Sue¡¯s expression changed for a second, but she still kept her smile. ¡°I¡¯ve informed him, but he¡¯s very busy. I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be able to attend.¡± Titus understood. ¡°Mr. Szar never liked to show his face, but it¡¯s understandable.¡± Nn looked at the message on his phone, smiled, and raised his brows. ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡±, Quincy paused, then whispered, ¡°Mr. Goldmann, are we not waiting for Ms. Vanderbilt?¡± Titus said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were bringing Maisie? Why isn¡¯t she here yet?¡± ¡°She¡¯s noting.¡± Nn locked his phone and ced it on the table. ¡°There might have been a misunderstanding at the hospital the other day.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Titus squinted. Chapter 548 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 548 Nn took a quick nce at Sue. ¡°She thought that something happened between Ms. Reynolds and me.¡± Sue looked surprised, but the shock immediately dissipated, and sheughed, ¡°Oh, you were talking about that woman? I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know what happened would cause any problems.¡± ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous. Ms. Reynolds saved Nn. Where was she when Nn was gravely sick?¡± Titus didn¡¯t look happy. ¡°Since you¡¯re divorced, you should cut ties. If she cared about you, where was she when you were sick?¡± When Nn had been hospitalized, Maisie had never shown up. If it weren¡¯t for Sue and the so-called Strix¡¯s vine, how could he have recovered so quickly? Even though Maisie was innocent in the incident three years ago, Nn was true to her. Titus felt bad for her for losing her child, her father, and Cherie, but he didn¡¯t want his grandson to be involved in an ident either. He should have cut ties. Sue listened intently.. She had learned about their divorce that year and finally appeared in front of him with a different identity after hiding for three years as¡¯ Sue Reynolds¡¯. She then gained Titus¡¯ trust again.. However, she didn¡¯t expect that Maisie was still alive. Nheless, being alive didn¡¯t mean anything. If she could cause an ident back then, she could make it happen again. She collected her thoughts and pretended to be surprised. ¡°Thatdy is your ex-wife?¡± ¡°Are you not married yet, Ms. Reynolds?¡± Nn swirled the wine ss in his hand, and the wine sloshing around reflected a glimmer under the lights. Sue paused and looked down. ¡°Not yet. Mr. Szar gave me a lot of work. I don¡¯t have time to be in a rtionship.¡± Nn casually asked, ¡°But you have someone in mind?¡± Sue pressed her lips together, smiled, and looked at him. ¡°Why are you asking?¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°No reason,¡± He drank all the wine, His Adam¡¯s apple moved, and there was a sexiness and wildness to it. After not seeing him for three years, he had be more mature and sophisticated, more elegant. Even his eyes were deep and unreadable. She was madly in love with his cool elegance, decisiveness, sharpness, and how unperturbed by the world he was. She was jealous of Maisie and hated her because she received all his love. After Nn had taken the bullet for Maisie three years ago, she had fallen apart and started resenting Maisie. Nn was willing to die for her. Since she was back and they were divorced, if ¡®Strix¡¯ could heal Nn, would this touch him? After the meal, Titus walked to the door and turned to say to Quincy, ¡°Send Ms. Reynolds back.¡± Quincy looked at Nn and saw that he wasn¡¯t against it, so he nodded. Sue pushed her hair behind her ear and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ll get a cab.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be shy. We can¡¯t let you take the cab after inviting you over. Let them send you.¡± Titus waved his arm and got in the car, Sue turned around to look at Nn and Quincy.¡± Thank you, then.¡± In the car¡­ Nn and Sue were in the backseat. Sue turned to look at him. ¡°Don¡¯t you n to exin yourself to thatdy?¡± His eyes were calm. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to exin.¡± Chapter 549 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 549 ¡°But I can tell that you must have loved her.¡± Sue looked at Nn¡¯s face as if trying to find some expression. Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t. Nn lowered the window a little to let the wind blow in and mess up his hair. ¡°How can you tell?¡± Sue paused and answered without a hitch, ¡°A woman¡¯s instinct.¡± Nn turned to look at her. ¡°People change. I might have loved her in the past.¡± Sue¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Was there a crack in his rtionship with Maisie? She catechized, ¡°Have you changed?¡± Nn suddenlyughed and stared straight at her face mysteriously. ¡°What do you think?¡± Her heart shuddered. She never looked Nn in the eyes before, not even in the past, but hadn¡¯t she been looking forward to this in the past? She had fallen on him in the ward, but he didn¡¯t push her away. If it weren¡¯t for that woman, maybe¡­ ¡°We¡¯re here,¡± Nn looked away, ¡°Ms. Reynolds, have a great day.¡± Sue smiled. ¡°Thanks.¡± She was getting out of the car when she turned her head. ¡°Are you avable in the near future?¡± He furrowed his brows and answered, ¡°Yes.¡± She closed the door and happily left. Quincy drove away after she walked away, and Nn lowered the window all the way. The wind that blew in swept away the smell of perfume lingering in the car. Quincy looked into the rear-view mirror and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt was really willing to sacrifice your looks like that.¡± Nn didn¡¯t answer, his eyes looking dark. Maisie sat in the pavilion in the garden while enjoying her afternoon tea until her phone lit up with a message. She got up and walked toward the door. Nn¡¯s car was parked not far away. Quincy was ¡®forced¡¯ out of the car the moment she got in the car. Maisie didn¡¯t even have time to speak when Nn pulled her into his arms and was forced to sit on his lap, facing him. She beamed. ¡°Had lunch?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Nn held her waist and put his face on her neck, his lips lightly caressing her skin. ¡°I prefer your scent.¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡®The light scent of lilies. Maisieughed. ¡°She fell for it?¡± Nn nibbled at her neck, and his calm eyes started to burn. ¡°And you let me do it. Aren¡¯t you jealous?¡± Maisie hugged his neck and chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m not a man. She wouldn¡¯t be interested in me.¡± She lowered her head to peck his lips, then gently and lovingly said, ¡°I could just pay you for the performance.¡± Seeing that Maisie was teasing him, he gulped. ¡°What are you paying me with?¡± She went close to his ear and whispered, ¡°Can I pay with my body?¡± ¡°Minx.¡± Nn kissed her passionately and pressed his tall frame on her. Two dayster¡­ Sue arrived at a residence in an outskirt location. The three-story-high vi wasn¡¯t for people to live in but for her to run experiments. The guard let her in. She walked to the study, knocked, and entered after getting permission. She looked at the man who had both his hands on the table and his back facing her. ¡°Mr. Kestner.¡± Adrian turned his face sideways, ¡°The vine isn¡¯t working on him.¡± ¡°What?¡± Sue paused. ¡°Why isn¡¯t it working!?¡± Chapter 550 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 550 ¡°Hah!¡± Adrian looked outside the window with a dark gaze. ¡°The virus he was infected with was a mutated variant, and he¡¯s already in thete stages.¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Sue turned pale and held her hand into a fist. Daniel had only told her that it was the sleeper virus but didn¡¯t tell her anything more. She had wanted that woman to be infected. Her face wouldn¡¯t have been ruined if it weren¡¯t for that woman, and Daniel wouldn¡¯t have treated her that way either. She knew it wouldn¡¯t have ended well for her if she stayed with Daniel. Thus, she had decided to leave Daniel after carrying out her task in Zlokova. She had bumped into Sue and learned that Sue was Adrian¡¯s apprentice when she had nowhere else to go. Even though he was a lecturer at Turner Institute of Art, he was actually Jones¡¯ uncle and had quite a lot of knowledge in medicine and viruses. He had even been in the same ss as Strix. Hence, she had started the fire to steal Sue¡¯s identity. After sacrificing Sue in the fire, she had pretended to be her family member and imed the body, going through the procedures. Since she had had an alibi, the police had asked her a few questions and let her She hadn¡¯t canceled Sue¡¯s identity information and used the money in her card to get stic surgery. She then approached Adrian as Sue during her one year of recovery. Adrian had felt sorry for her ruined face and had taken her in. He hadn¡¯t suspected her because Sue had told her everything about her life in university. She had been afraid that Daniel would find out, so she stayed by Adrian¡¯s side. Adrian always wanted to surpass Strix in medicinal research, and he never gave up on the research of the virus, even after Strix¡¯s disappearance. When Daniel passed, the news about the virus broke out, and Roger personally asked for Adrian¡¯s help, she took the chance to beg Adrian to save Nn. If Adrian could save him, she would have a chance. However, why did things go wrong when her chance finally came? ¡°Sir, don¡¯t you have any other ideas?¡± Sue was agitated. Adrian picked up the cigarette packet on the table, picked one out, and put it to his lips, then fumbled for a lighter. ¡°Even he wouldn¡¯t be able to help for the final stages of the sleeper virus.¡± He lit the cigarette and took a long drag, smoke escaping his mouth and covering his face. ¡°This disease is just like the final stages of cancer. There¡¯s n o cure unless there¡¯s a miracle.¡± Sue¡¯s shoulder trembled, and her face turned pale. When she walked out of the room, she got a call from Titus, who said something to her, making her lose her focus. When Sue arrived at the hospital, Titus and Quincy were already waiting outside the room. She pressed her lips together and walked forward. ¡°Elder Master Goldmann, how is Mr. Goldmann?¡± ¡°Nn started coughing out blood again, and the doctor said that it¡¯s worse than before. Could you please ask Mr. Szar toe over Sue held her fists. Even Adrian didn¡¯t have a solution. How could she ask him? No, she couldn¡¯t give up on this opportunity! She had finally gotten close to Nn and gotten Titus¡¯ attention! After calming herself, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Elder Master Goldmann. My teacher says that we can only control it but not fully heal him yet.¡± To avoid raising Titus¡¯ suspicions, she added, ¡°He is already working on something because what Mr. Goldmann contracted isn¡¯t the usual sleeper virus. The normal vine cannot fully heal him.¡± Chapter 551 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 551 Titus nodded. ¡°But that is going to take some time. Nn doesn¡¯t have much time anymore, so I hope you can urge Mr. Szar to pick up his pace, Ms. Reynolds.¡± Sue smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll do my best to save Mr. Goldmann.¡± Sue walked into the ward. Nn was sitting on the bed, reading a magazine. Despite his pallid appearance, he still looked as handsome as before, While Nn was flipping through the magazine, he said without lifting his head, ¡°Seems like I¡¯m beyond saving.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t say that, Mr. Goldmann,¡± Sue said as she walked up to Nn. When she arrived beside Nn¡¯s bed, she bit her lips and continued. ¡°I¡¯ll try my best to save you, I promise.¡± Would Nn really die? Nope. She hadn¡¯t wanted to shoot Nn back then. The moment she had pointed her gun at Nn, she had already regretted it Therefore, she had switched her target to Maisie. ¡®This is all that b*tch Maisie¡¯s fault. If it hadn¡¯t been for her, Nn wouldn¡¯t have taken the bullet for her and wouldn¡¯t have gotten infected! Nn stopped flipping the magazine and frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I have a feeling that you seem to have known me for a long time, Ms. Reynolds.¡± Sue was stunned when she heard what Nn said. Nn closed the magazine, lifted his head, and looked Sue straight in the eyes. Something flitted across Sue¡¯s eyes, and she averted her gaze. She smiled and exined, ¡°I have a good impression of you, and I don¡¯t want you to die at such a young age, Mr. Goldmann.¡± ¡°Really?¡± he asked as he withdrew his gaze. He put the magazine on the table and smiled at her. ¡°Then I hope that you can save me, Ms. Reynolds.¡± Sue¡¯s heart trembled. How good it would be if Nn could treat her like this and had not hated her so much back then. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Unfortunately, she was ¡°Sue¡± now and could never be ¡°Rowena¡± again. Nn studied her, and a glint shed past his eyes. ¡°I wonder what you would look like in high heels, Ms. Reynolds.¡± Sue was stunned. She was not wearing high heels because she was afraid she would not look like the original Sue, especially her height . However, Nn had nevere across the original Sue before. She asked, ¡°You like women in high heels, Mr. Goldmann?¡± Nn smiled but did not say anything. There was an emotion in his eyes that Sue couldn¡¯t read. After a moment, he said, ¡°Maybe you should wear high heels when youe to see me next time.¡± Sue lowered her head and smiled. ¡°Well, since you¡¯ve asked, I¡¯ll wear high heels when Ie to see you next time.¡± After Sue left the ward, the smile on Nn¡¯s face disappeared and was reced by a mysterious cold grin. When Sue walked out of the hospital, she bumped into Maisie and Saydie. Maisie was not surprised to see Sue here. She walked up to Sue with a smile on her face. Just when she was about to greet Sue, thetter said, ¡°What a coincidence. Are you here to visit, Mr. Goldmann?¡± ¡°Yeah. After all, he¡¯s my husband. Oops, I¡¯m sorry, I should say ex-husband. Since we¡¯ve slept on the same bed before, I think I shoulde and visit him.¡± Seeing that Maisie said the word ¡°ex-husband¡± nonchntly, Sue recalled what had happened three years ago. Nn had wanted to get a divorce with Maisie, and she was certain that there must be a¡± crack¡± in the rtionship between Maisie and Nn now. ¡°Oh yeah, your teacher is Mr. Szar, right, Ms. Reynolds?¡± Maisie looked at her. ¡°Since it¡¯s Mr. Szar, I¡¯m sure your teacher will be able to save Nn, right?¡± Sue¡¯s pupil constricted, and she took a breath. Then, she said, ¡°Of course, he can.¡± Maisie said indifferently while toying with the ring on her finger, ¡°His grandfather has pinned his hopes on you, and if Mr. Szar can¡¯t save his grandson, he will be very sad.¡± A hint of ruthlessness crossed Sue¡¯s eyes, but she still maintained the smile on her face and said, ¡°Seems like you still care a lot about Mr. Goldmann.¡± ¡°Well, how should I put this? He is, after all, the father of our kids. Even though we¡¯ve gotten a divorce, he¡¯s still rted to the kids, right? ¡°Maisie lifted her head to look at Sue. There was no emotion in the depth of her eyes. Chapter 552 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 552 Smiling, Sue replied, ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right.¡± ¡°By the way, I heard that you¡¯ve worked for Luxe before?¡± The smile on the corner of Sue¡¯s lips froze for a moment when she heard what Maisie said. ¡°Yeah. What¡¯s wrong?¡± After hearing her answer, Maisie then said with a straightce. ¡°Well, this is weird. I was in Luxe nine years ago, but you don¡¯t know me?¡± Sue grabbed her purse tightly and tried her best not to look nervous, ¡°An ident happened, and I can¡¯t remember a lot of events and people.¡± She then lowered her head to look at her watch and added, ¡°I need to go back and discuss with Mr. Szar, so I have to take my leave now.¡± ; This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. After she finished speaking, she walked past Maisie. Maisie looked at her figure that was disappearing in her vision and fell into contemtion. When Maisie arrived at the ward, she heard Nn talking to Quincy. It seemed to her that Quincy was telling Nn something. He said that Roger had been seeing Mr. Hathaway, the son of a consortium in Yaramoor. Roger was so eager to pull this Mr. Hathaway to his side because of his financial power. After losing Robert, nearly half of his properties were confiscated by the royal family, while another half was given to the government. Roger monopolized the vines and sold them at low prices to hospitals or even nobles in the surrounding countries because he hoped to use these vines to turn the tide in his favor. Quincy looked at him and continued, ¡°The media is all over you right now, and it seems like they want to prove that those vines are effective through you.¡± Nn put his hands on the nket and said, ¡°Does Grandpa know that the Hathaways are involved in these matters?¡± Quincy shook his head and replied, ¡°Nope. He doesn¡¯t know.¡± Nn seemed to be thinking of something. Then, when he turned his head and saw Maisie, who was standing with her back against the wall, he chuckled and asked, ¡°Why are you standing over there?¡± Quincy turned his head around, and it was only then he saw Maisie and Saydie at the door. Maisie walked into the ward. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to interrupt you guys.¡± Quincy and Saydie both retreated to the door, leaving only the two of them inside. Maisie stood by the window and looked at him. She knew that he was not pretending to be sick this time. This was because his face was so pale that even his lips had lost their color. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Nn pulled her wrist and forced her to sit down by the bed. Looking at him, she said in a low voice, ¡°I don¡¯t like the way you look right now. You look like you¡¯re going to die of illness soon.¡± Nn lifted his hand and helped her to gather her hair at the back of her ears. He then stroked her cheek, and there was a smile in his eyes. ¡°There¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to die with you at my side.¡± ¡°Do you really have so much faith in me?¡± Maisie pressed her face into his coarse and warm palm and laughed derisively, ¡°How embarrassing it would be for me if the new vine created by that ¡®Strix¡¯ could save you.¡± Nn caressed the scar on her wrist with his thumb and said with a hoary voice, ¡°Yeah. Even your blood would have been wasted.¡± She was stunned. ¡°How did you know about that?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you give it a guess?¡± He looked at her. : Maisie pressed her lips tightly and did not say anything. Who else could it be? Nn would certainly be suspicious when he saw those medicines on the bedside table that night. Even if she refused to tell him, she was confident he would look into it himself. Thus, she was pretty sure that it was Erwin who had told him. Nn wrapped his arm around her and pulled her closer to his chest. Then, he ced his chin on the top of her head and asked, ¡°Were you not afraid?¡± 16:10 Maisie lifted her eyes and said, ¡°Were you afraid when you took the bullet for me three years ago? If you are not, then why should I?¡± Nn released her and put his arms around her waist. He lowered his head and met her clear gaze. He did not know what he should at all, ¡°You really are the most stubborn woman I¡¯ve over mel,¡± hemented Maisie chuckled when she heard hisment. While ying with his cor, she then said, ¡°I met Sue when I wasing here, and tested her.¡± Nn narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°So what did you get?¡± ¡°She knows the original Sue¡¯ She knows that she¡¯s in Luxe,¡± Maisie squinted her eyes and smiled lightly. She was worried that im ask more questions, so she left in a hurry.¡± Chapter 553 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 553 Sue had said she couldn¡¯t remember anyone and things that happened before the ident. However, she still remembered that she had worked in Luxe before. Just what kind of ident had she gotten herself into that required her to change her appearance? She wasn¡¯t Sue. Even if she went over her back and got herself stic surgery, she did not look like Suepletely. Nn knew this woman had gotten stic surgery before. Apparently, there was a probability she had been distigured before getting the stic surgery, so she had made up the story about the ident and pretended to be ¡°Sue.¡± If she knew that the original Sue had worked for Luxe before and was able to disguise herself as her, she must have had a good rtionship with the original Sue. Therefore, they just needed to investigate who the original Sue hade in contact with three years ago, and everything would be clear. Suddenly, something crossed Maisie¡¯s mind, and she said, ¡°I heard Quincy mentioning about the son of the consortium in Yaramoor. He¡¯ s the owner of Luxe right now, so does this mean that this Mr. Hathaway from Yaramoor is Roger¡¯s new milk cow?¡± Nn chuckled at Maisie¡¯sment and said, ¡°Maybe he¡¯s just doing charity.¡± ¡°Why are you so sure about that?¡± Maisie mumbled. Nn lowered his head and wrapped his hand around hers. ¡°He¡¯s from the Hathaways, and his family has a little bit of connection to the Goldmanns.¡± ¡°A little bit of connection?¡± Nn smiled. ¡°My grandmother is one of the Hathaways.¡± Maisie was taken aback. ¡®Nn¡¯s grandmother is one of the Hathaways!?¡¯ She had heard about most of the people in the Goldmanns, but this was the first time Nn mentioned his grandmother. That being said, if he did not want to talk about her, she wouldn¡¯t ask about it either. In just two days, the media knew about Nn¡¯s condition. All of them flocked to the hospital and wanted to know if the vine was working or not. There were also a lot of reporters gathered outside the Stoslo¡¯s Parliament Building. However, the netizens and the public were infuriated by the nonchnt exnation given by the person who came out. Besides, the public was suspicious of the vines developed by ¡°Strix¡±, and his reputation was at stake. ¡°Mr. Kestner, didn¡¯t you say the vines are fine?¡± A man¡¯s voice echoed from the study room. Adrian was smoking in front of the window, taking a drag on the cigarette while blowing the smoke out of the window. Without turning around to face the few men, he said, ¡°My vines are fine.¡± After that, he slowly turned his body sideways and looked at them. ¡°But they can only prevent the virus from spreading.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± A man asked, ¡°Mr. Roger depends on your vines to get a chance to turn the tables. Mr. Goldmann is one of th infected patients, and the media are all over him now.¡± Adrian tapped the ash into the ashtray and said, ¡°The vine won¡¯t work on him. He¡¯s beyond saving. If you don¡¯t trust me, we can ca off our cooperation.¡± ¡°Adrian!¡± The man walked up to the desk, ced his hands on top of the desk, and hissed angrily, ¡°You have to convince the public tha you can eradicate the virus, no matter what you do. This is what Mr. Roger said!¡± Adrian did not say anything. He just crushed the cigarette butt in the ashtray. After they left, Adrian looked at the bookshelf and said, ¡°They¡¯re gone.¡± The man that was behind the bookshelf removed his hat. The exclusive Metropolis Ouroboros emblem on his tie shed from dark to Light until he was standing a step from the window where the light was cast on the floor. ¡®It truly surprises me that you¡¯re still holding down the fort.¡± Sitting on the chair, Adrian said, ¡°I¡¯m not like you. You obviously have the ability, but you quit for a woman. You wouldn¡¯t show up if I didn¡¯t use this method, correct?¡± I quit because I failed as well back then,¡± Strix said as he took a seat at the side. ¡°How much money did Roger give you?¡± I didn¡¯t take his money.¡± 15:53 This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Adrian took out another cigarette, but he did not light it up. ¡°I know what he was looking for in me. The reason I said yes to him was just co lure you out. Strix, we can work together, just like before.¡± Chapter 554 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 554 ¡°You want the antibodies from me, right?¡± Strix said expressionlessly. Adrian was stumped, and an expression of embarrassment appeared on his face after Strix saw through his intention. However, he did not say anything in return. Strix stood up and walked up to the desk. He ced both his hands on the top of the desk and said, ¡°I can give you the antibodies, but you need to promise me one thing.¡± Sue was outside of the study room. When she was about to knock on the door, she heard the conversation inside the study room and was shocked. ¡®The real Strix is Henry from the Metropolis? He has the antibodies that can cure Nn!?¡¯ Sue¡¯s face was getting darker and darker with each passing second. A cold smirk appeared on the corner of her lips as if she had thought of something. ¡®Heaven will always leave a way out. If I can get my hands on the antibodies and save Nn, I can be with him openly!¡¯ 1 Maisie came to the apartment the fire had started three years ago. This apartment was situated in the residential area on Ambergate Street, and most of the people that lived here were from Eurasia. The apartment building had been refurbished, but that apartment had been turned into a utility room because someone died in the fire. Maisie found thendlord and asked, ¡°Did Ms. Reynolds, who lived in that apartment, have any previous contact with anyone? Like a friend or something like that.¡± Thendlord thought for a moment and replied, ¡°Yes. Now that you mention it, I remember that Sue had brought a disfigured woman back here. The woman would rarely leave the apartment, and even if she came out sometimes, she¡¯d wrap her face up tightly.¡± Maisie lowered her head and asked, ¡°Do you have any impression of that woman?¡± Thendlord thought for a moment and shook his head. ¡°Not really. It has been so long, and I haven¡¯t seen her face before. All I know is that she¡¯s tall, and I think she¡¯s from Eurasia too? I¡¯m not sure about her origin.¡± Maisie stayed in the corridor even after thendlord left. After the fire, this apartment had be the utility room, so only the corridor had been painted, but the ceiling was still ckened with smoke. Disfigured face, wrapped her face up tightly, possibly someone from Eurasia, the fire happened three years ago, Sue was killed in the fire, and the woman became Sue¡­¡¯ Maisie narrowed her eyes. ¡®Did she steal Sue¡¯s identity because she doesn¡¯t want anyone to know that Sue is dead, or does she need to use Sue¡¯s identity to hide her own?¡¯ Maisie came out of the apartment building and went back into the car. Saydie, who was waiting for her in the car, turned her head around and asked, ¡°Did you find anything, miss?¡± Maisie shook her head. Suddenly, she received a text message from Erwin. Erwin told her that the new vine had been created, and he would send someone to give it to her tomorrow. She replied: (Okay.) Maisie headed to the hospital. When she arrived at the ward and was about to push the door, she heard Sue¡¯s voice from inside and looked into the ward. Other than Sue, Titus was in the ward as well. ¡°Nn, Mr. Szar has sessfully developed a new vine. As long as you use the vine, you will be cured.¡± After that, Titus asked Sue, ¡°Ms. Reynolds, did Mr. Szar tell you when the vine will arrive?¡± Sue smiled and replied, ¡°Tomorrow.¡± Maisie was stunned, and her face turned grim. N?velDrama.Org ? content. When Sue and Titus came out of the ward, he turned to her and said, ¡°Ms. Reynolds, thank you so much for your hard work these days. If you need anything in the future, just let me know. The Goldmanns will do everything to help you.¡± Sue smiled. ¡°Elder Master Goldmann, thank you. I ept your kindness, but you don¡¯t have to do that. I just want to help Mr. Goldmann, that¡¯s all.¡± Titus was stunned. He understood what she wanted, but he couldn¡¯t intervene in Nn¡¯s matters anymore.¡± Alright, then.¡± After Titus left. Sue walked to the other side of the corridor. She took out her phone and made a call.¡± Help me to tell Mr. Roger. I already know who Mr. Henry from the Metropolis is. He¡¯s Strix.¡± Chapter 555 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 555 The person on the other side of the phone said something, and Sue replied, ¡°Adrian has no intention of helping Mr. Roger at all. I¡¯m the only one who can help him. As long as I get my hands on Strix¡¯s vine and save Nn, the public will be convinced that the vine actually works. It¡¯s up to you whether you¡¯re willing to make the deal or not now.¡± Alter Sue hung up the call, she left the corridor. At the same time. Saydie emerged through the emergency exit and looked at the figure that walked into the ward with a cold face. Maisie was sitting inside the car. She left the window hall-open and looked outside. Alter Saydie came out of the hospital, she entered the car. Maisie asked, ¡°She hasn¡¯t let yet?¡± ¡°Not yet,¡± Saydie replied. Maisie lowered her head. Although she knew that Nn was just pretending to be interested in Sue to give her the wrong impression she would have a chance, she felt Sue had stayed in the ward for too long, Could it be that she refuses to leave? They are the only ones in the ward right now. If she can¡¯t hold herself and pounce on Nn, will he be able to push her away in his weakened state?¡¯ The more Maisie thought about it, the darker her face became.¡± ¡°Miss, Sue already knows Mr. Henry¡¯s identity.¡± Maisie was pulled back from her thoughts when she heard what Saydie said. ¡°How did she learn that?¡± ¡°Sue was calling Roger¡¯s people just now. She told him that she knows Mr. Henry is Strix, he already has developed the new vine, and she wants the vine. It seems to me that something will happen tomorrow.¡± Maisie sank into thought. She didn¡¯t expect to unearth such a scheme when she left Saydie behind. It was only then the scale dropped before Maisie¡¯s eyes. No wonder she would tell Titus that the vine would arrive tomorrow. It turned out that she was going to snatch Strix¡¯s vine. The corner of Maisie¡¯s lips curled up, and she said,¡± Since she wants the vine so much, I¡¯ll give her a chance.¡± The following day, at the customs checkpoint¡­ A ck-d man holding a silver, white briefcase came out of the customs checkpoint and handed the briefcase to three bodyguards standing in front of the car. The bodyguards then got into the car with the briefcase, and the ck car drove away slowly. N?velDrama.Org ? content. When the car was heading toward Adrian¡¯s residence on the rural highway, they were stopped by several cars. A group of ck-d men walked up and forced their car to a halt. When they got out of the car, they held them with guns on their heads in front of the car. A man went forward and took the briefcase away. He opened up the briefcase, and he only closed it up after seeing the green curved tube ced inside. He returned to the car and handed the briefcase to Sue. ¡°If you can help Prince Roger, he will reward you handsomely.¡± Sue took a look at the item inside the briefcase and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s time to witness some miracles.¡± At the Easton Estate¡­ Saydie informed Maisie that Roger¡¯s people had snatched the vine, and Sue took it and gave it to Nn. Maisie put the cup down and said, ¡°This has been bothering me for some time. She¡¯s so eager to get this opportunity to gain the Goldmanns¡¯ trust. It seems to me that.¡± Before she could finish her sentence, something suddenly flitted across her brain. ¡®Why is this woman so eager to get the Goldmanns¡¯ trust and even get close to Nn?¡¯ Initially, she had not thought much about Sue¡¯s intention of getting close to Nn, but now, her intention seemed a bit obvious. She wasing for the Goldmanns. She was so eager to get the vine to save Nn, and she had taken the bait after Nn showed her some affection. Sue and Nn did not know each other. There was no way a woman would do something like this for a man she had just met. Maisie grabbed the cup tightly as the cloud in her mind finally cleared. Sheughed and said, ¡°So it¡¯s her!¡± Chapter 556 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 556 ¡°What? The vine was snatched?¡± Adrian grasped the bodyguard¡¯s shoulder, and his expression changed drastically. ¡°Who snatched it from you?¡± The bodyguard lowered his head. ¡°It¡¯s the prince¡¯s men.¡± Adrian let go of him, walked back to the desk, gritted his mrs, and listened to the bodyguard as he continued to exin how they had gotten stopped when they were on their way back. There were many of them, all of them with guns, and their target was the suitcase. Adrian picked up a cigarette packet and smacked it against his palm, but it was already empty, so he mmed the packet to the floor.¡± D*mn it!¡± ¡®We finally got our hands on Strix¡¯s vine for our research, but Roger¡¯s men snatched it!¡¯ He knew that Strix hade up with two top-notch antibodies back then, and those two antibodies could control the condition of patients who were infected by the sleeper virus. Of course, it could only help patients in the middle stage of the infection. Those two antibodies contained gic factors that could iste the infected cells. Although the probability was very small, great discoveries might follow this. He could not wait to obtain that vine for research, but he was robbed at such a critical moment. How could he not be frustrated? Jones appeared outside the door at this exact moment. ¡°Uncle.¡± Adrian raised his head to look at him as Jones asked him happily. ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve developed a new vine?¡± ¡°From whom did you hear that?¡± Adrian frowned. Jones was astonished and puzzled. ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask Sue to deliver the vine to the hospital? All the reporters have their eyes fixed on this matter.¡± At the hospital¡­ Nn gradually regained consciousness after the doctor injected the new vine. Titus, Quincy, and Wayion were standing by his bed. Titus asked excitedly the moment he saw Nn open his eyes, ¡°Nn, how do you feel?¡± ¡°I feel fine.¡± Nn sat up slowly while Quincy supported him. The doctor and Sue came in from outside the ward, and Sue stepped forward with a smile. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, the doctor said that the spreading of the virus in your body has slowed down. It seems that the vine is really effective.¡± Titus took a nce at the doctor, and the doctor nodded. ¡°The vine that Mr. Goldmann got this time has a very stable saturation. The spreading of the virus in Mr. Goldmann¡¯s body has slowed down, and the effect of the vine looks very promising.¡± Titusughed. ¡°That¡¯s great, Ms. Reynolds. You and Mr. Szar have done a great job!¡± ¡°You¡¯re ttering me, Elder Master Goldmann.¡± Sue smiled implicitly, N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡®Sure enough, it¡¯s the right decision to cooperate with Prince Roger. The vine really works. ¡®Hmph, now that Grandpa values me more as the days go by, it¡¯s just a matter of time for me to win Nn over.¡¯ Wayion left the ward with Titus. He looked back at Sue coldly when he was at the door, broke free from Titus¡¯ hand, and left the scene. Titus was startled. ¡°You little brat, where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to find Mommy.¡± Wayion did not even look back. Titus could not say anything, so he took a look at the bodyguards behind him, and the two bodyguards caught up to Wayion immediately. Quincy also left, leaving only Nn and Sue in the ward. His gazended on Sue¡¯s feet. ¡°Are you wearing high heels?¡± Sue was taken aback and tucked the hair hovering over her cheeks behind her ears. ¡°Yes, I haven¡¯t worn high heels in a very long time. I¡¯ m still not very used to it.¡± Nn looked away, picked up the newspaper on the table, and asked, ¡°Can you make snacks, Ms. Reynolds?¡± Seeing that he wanted to eat snacks, Sue was indulged in the marked attention that Nn was giving her. She did not even think about it before replying with a grin, ¡°Yes, I can make some for you if you want to eat snacks.¡± She then left the ward. Nn closed the newspaper as his eyes dimmed. Quincy returned to the ward after Sue¡¯s departure. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, is that vine really working?¡± Chapter 557 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 557 Nn lifted his head. ¡°This is Strix¡¯s vine. Even if it doesn¡¯t work, at least it won¡¯t kill me.¡± Quincy was bewildered as if he was guessing which¡± Strix¡± Nn was referring to. ¡°You should¡¯ve prepared for the press conference that¡¯s going to take ce in two days, shouldn¡¯t you?¡± Nn asked. Quincy returned to his senses. ¡°Yes.¡± Nn smiled as he folded the newspaper and then looked out of the window coldly. ¡°That should be very interesting.¡± At the press conference two dayster¡­ The reporters and media outlets that were present were looking forward to this moment. After all, if the vine had cured Nn, it would be a miracle in the history of the medical world. The sleeper virus had swept across Stoslo in the past, causing many deaths. After the fall of the Kents, the news about the fake vines had made the public even more exasperated. A man-made disaster had almost dragged the entire Stoslo into hell, and the vine that Strix had developed back then, which could control the spread of the virus, was already very powerful. Nn was sitting in a wheelchair and was being pushed by Quincy, and both of them appeared in front of the media. The woman standing next to him was Sue, an apprentice of ¡°Strix¡± who had been appearing on the news rather frequently in recent days The reporters scrambled to start the interview. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, it¡¯s reported that you¡¯ve been infected with the sleeper virus, and you¡¯re the only person in the world who¡¯s infected with this mutated strain of the virus. How do you feel after getting vinated?¡± ¡°Mr. Goldmann, is the vine effective? Can it really cure the sleeper virus?¡± Nn¡¯s facial features gradually became clear under the bright shes of the cameras. He was sitting in a wheelchair, wearing a dark suit, and the cor of his shirt was tall enough to cover his Adam¡¯s apple. He looked handsome, graceful, and did not look like a person who was infected by a virus. Nn sped his hands together by intertwining the ten delicate, pale knuckles, then ced them on his thighs. In the next instant, a wide smile appeared on his emotionless face. ¡°The vine is indeed effective.¡± All the reporters were surprised and excited upon hearing this. When the reporter asked if the vine was fake, Sue gave off a smile and answered the reporter¡¯s incisive question, ¡°The vine developed by my teacher would never be fake. It¡¯s all thanks to my teacher that Mr. Goldmann has a chance to recover this time around.¡± One of the reporters asked, ¡°Since Mr. Szar is your teacher, can you ask him toe forward for an interview?¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Sue¡¯s expression looked a little stiff, but she responded without giving off any emotional fluctuation through her expression, ¡°My teacher is focusing on studying the vine now. I¡¯m afraid that he won¡¯t be epting any interviews, so please-¡± The doors of the hall were suddenly opened, and the silhouette that appeared on the floor all of a sudden gradually elongated under the light. Everyone present stopped every single task on hand and looked in the direction of the door. A few bodyguards followed the middle-aged man who entered the room. ¡°Why is Mr. Henry here?¡± ¡°This is Mr. Henry of the Metropolis. He rarely appears in front of the public, but he actually shows up here?¡± The reporters were all , surprised. Mr. Henry was the head of the Metropolis of Morwich, and the royal family of Morwich highly valued him. Considering his financial status, reputation, and influence, he was on a par with the nobles. When Sue saw him, there was a subtle change in her expression. This was not her first time dealing with a member of the Metropolis-she knew exactly how difficult it was for them to handle the Metropolis. ¡®Not even Roger dares to make a rash move on the Metropolis, not to mention that his daughter defeated Daniel. I¡¯ve read the news before this. His daughter, Alice Henry, was courting Nn back then but was indifferently rejected by Nn. I guess it was because of Maisie¡¯s presence. ¡®But so what if Maisie is still alive? Even if she¡¯s Hernandez de Arma¡¯s granddaughter, the de Armas can¡¯t even protect themselves now as Hernandez is still nowhere to be found, and his whereabouts are unknown. Besides that, Nn has divorced her. What ground does now she have when ites to fighting over Nn with me?¡¯ Chapter 558 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 558 ¡°I¡¯m the one who brought the vine and saved Nn. Grandpa will only value me more now. As long as Nn and Grandpa are on my side, I won¡¯t have to be afraid even if Adrianes through that door!¡¯ Nn, who had been sitting in the wheelchair, stood up slowly, and everyone present was shocked. Everyone had heard that he was originally on the verge of death and could only rely on a wheelchair to move around. ¡®He can stand up now? Could it be that the vine really works? Does it actually help a person who¡¯s already dying recover so quickly?¡¯ Strix stopped before him while Nn smiled and stretched out his hand. ¡°It¡¯s nice to see you, Mr. Szar.¡± ¡®Strix Szar!?¡¯ The reporters were all stunned. ¡°Mr. Henry is Strix Szar?¡± ¡°Oh my God! This news is too explosive!¡± Sue was dumbfounded, and her gaze was fixed on Nn. ¡°How does he know that Mr. Henry is Strix!?¡¯ Strix shook hands with Nn. ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot about you, Mr. Goldmann, and I¡¯ve always wanted to meet you. You truly are a young and talented man, no wonder Alice is so obsessed with you.¡± Nn turned to look at Sue with a smile on his lips.¡± Isn¡¯t Mr. Szar your teacher? Thank you so much for arranging this meeting with your teacher.¡± Sue¡¯s face changed slightly, and all the cameras were aimed at her. She was Strix¡¯s apprentice, and she had used the vine to save Nn-this had made her the other center of attention of tonight¡¯s press conference. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Strix took a look at Sue. ¡°I¡¯ve never epted any apprentice. If you¡¯re talking about an apprenticeship, you should be my junior, Adrian Kestner¡¯s apprentice, shouldn¡¯t you?¡± Strix¡¯s words stunned all the reporters. ¡®Isn¡¯t she Strix¡¯s apprentice?¡¯ Sue clenched her hands tightly beside her, and her facialplexion could not help but turn pale. She still did not understand why Strix would appear here?! ¡®No, I can¡¯t allow anyone to suspect me!¡¯ She looked at Strix and said with a smile, ¡°My teacher i s indeed Adrian Kestner, but he¡¯s using your name to force you into stepping forward. I could only y along with my teacher. Nowtake a look at this, the huge name that had gone off the grid has finally reappeared.¡± After saying so, she walked to Nn¡¯s side. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, I¡¯m sorry, I did hide the fact from you. However, helping you has always been my teacher¡¯s true intention. I¡¯m also very d now that he¡¯s able to help you.¡± ¡®Nn has at least recovered from the virus infection. No matter whether I¡¯m Strix Szar¡¯s apprentice or Adrian Kestner¡¯s apprentice, at least this vine is useful to him.¡¯ Sure enough, the reporters did not care whose apprentice she was-their focus was only on the results of the vine. Even though Adrian had used Strix¡¯s name to force Strix to reappear, the vine was working, and that was what mattered. Unexpectedly, two people dashed in through the door in a hurry-Adrian and Jones. ¡°Okay, it turns out that it was you who worked with Prince Roger to steal my vine!¡± Adrian¡¯s words were directed at Sue as he stepped forward angrily.¡± Sue Reynolds, you¡¯re my apprentice, and I trusted you so much. How dare you betray me?¡± ¡°Teacher, why would I betray you? I only wanted to save Mr. Goldmann on your behalf. What¡¯s more, the vine that Mr. Goldmann used was given to you by Mr. Szar. Now that Mr. Goldmann has recovered, this is good news.¡± Sue¡¯s nails were on the brink of piercing into the palm of her hand, but she still sounded logical and reasonable. Adrian himself could not figure out a cure for Nn, but Strix¡¯s vine was useful. Thus, no matter who she ttered tonight, the reporters had witnessed a medical miracle, proving that Strix¡¯s vine was effective. Adrian did not seem to have expected Sue to say that. His expression gradually turned gloomy upon thinking that she had betrayed him and conspired with Roger to snatch the vine away from him in order to win merit and honor in front of the public. Chapter 559 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 559 Adrian snorted. ¡°Strix gave me that vine for research purposes. It can¡¯t cure Nn Goldmann as he¡¯s infected with a new type of sleeper virus, which has no incubation period. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Plus, the vine I got from Strix is the one that was developed more than ten years ago, and it would only be useful to people who are infected with the ordinary sleeper virus. You know nothing about the virus nor the vine, and you have the guts to use it on him?¡± Sue shuddered, and the people around them seemed to have frozen, and even half of their voices had disappeared. Adrian then looked at the group of reporters. ¡°Why are we studying antibodies? The vine developed by the Kents aimed to achieve an anti-cancer effect and improve human genes through the virus to prevent certain diseases. ¡°It¡¯s an idea that has a glorious objective, but unfortunately, the Kents had failed, causing the worst catastrophe that the human poption has ever faced back then. The things we study are the same as those that the Kents studied at the very beginning. The only difference that separates us from the Kents is that we¡¯ll never use anyone for a human trial.¡± Adrian turned to look at Sue upon saying that. ¡°You¡¯ve been following me and learning from me for three years, and you don¡¯t even understand this?¡± The reporters whispered to each other. After the Kents¡¯ virus research had been exposed, the public only thought of the disaster that took ce back then. Most of them even panicked, fearing that the catastrophe would happen again that was why Nn¡¯s infection and the effect of the vine were of great importance to the public. A reporter asked Strix. ¡°Mr. Szar, is that vine really useless to Mr. Goldmann?¡± Strix shook his head. A huge mor rose amongst the reporters. Nn started coughing again, and he coughed very severely this time around. Quincy supported him immediately. However, blood could soon be seen spilling through the seams of his fingers. The reporters were all frightened, and the guards on standby at the perimeter of the press conference could only step forward to disperse them. ¡°Stop taking pictures already! This is the end of today¡¯s press conference!¡± Sue froze in ce. Her face looked as pale as paper as she looked at Nn coughing up blood continuously. ¡°How could this be?¡¯ ¡°The side effects of that vine are severe! Take him to the hospital now!¡± Strix said to Quincy anxiously. Quincy nodded and supported Nn while they left the scene with the others. Strix left the scene too. Adrian and Jones ignored Sue and caught up to them too. In the hospital¡­ Nn was sent to the Intensive Care Unit. No one else was allowed to enter except for Adrian and Strix. After Titus learned about the situation from Quincy, he slumped on the bench. ¡°How could this be¡­¡± He trusted Sue so wholeheartedly that he had asked her to inject the vine into Nn. Unexpectedly, not only did the vine not work, but it even had powerful side effects. I¡¯ve brought harm to my own grandson!¡¯ Sue hurried over but was stopped in the corridor, so she could only look at Titus and said, ¡°Elder Master Goldmann, I really didn¡¯t means to harm Mr. Goldmann! I only wanted to save him!¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Titus was already in an irritable mood because he had been deceived, and Nn had been admitted to the Intensive Care Unit directly because he chose to believe in Sue¡¯s words without any hesitation. Looking at Sue now, he was even more piqued. ¡°I trusted you so much, and this is what you do to us in return? I¡¯ll never let this slide if anything happens to my grandson. Now get out of my sight!¡± Sue froze in ce. ¡°How did things turn out like this? ¡®l obviously overheard the conversation between Strix and Adrian! I had a great chance of sess as long as I got my hands on that vine! She felt powerless. ¡®Where the hell did all things go south?¡¯ Maisie appeared in the corridor with Wayion and Erwin. Sue was taken aback when she saw the silver suitcase that Erwin was holding. Chapter 560 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 560 ¡®What¡¯s going on? The bodyguards actually let them through!?¡¯ Strix came out of the Intensive Care Unit in protective clothing. ¡°Have you brought it?¡± Erwin handed the silver suitcase to Strix, and Titus stood up slowly and looked at them. ¡°Can¡­ Can this save Nn?¡± Strix took the suitcase. ¡°As long as Elder Master Goldmann is willing to believe in it.¡± Titus did not say anything. After all the vine he had allowed Sue to administer to Nn had almost killed Nn once. However, at this point, he had to believe in him even if he did not want to. Strix went into the Intensive Care Unit with the suitcase. Sue, who the bodyguards stopped, shouted at Maisie and Erwin, ¡°This is a scheme that you¡¯ve set up, isn¡¯t i t!?¡± ¡®It must be their scheme! I¡¯ve snatched the vine! How could there still be an identical thing!? This must be their scheme!¡¯ Maisie turned around slowly and nced at Sue. A smile then appeared on the corners of her lips. ¡°What scheme are you talking about? Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Sue gnashed her teeth. ¡°Strix has only developed one type of vine, but you have two vials! You gave me the fake one!¡± ¡°Now that things have spiraled out of my control, I don¡¯t care about anything anymore. Since the vine that I got is useless, the vine is fake. And all this is part of their scheme!¡¯ Maisie smirked. ¡°Who told you that there¡¯s only one vine?¡± Sure was unable to speak as if something was stuck in her throat. ¡°The vine that you and Roger teamed up to snatch is the vine Strix developed years ago. That vine can indeed cure the sleeper virus, but it targets only the ordinary sleeper virus infections that have only disyed mid-term symptoms.¡± Maisie looked at her and said calmly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you Adrian¡¯s apprentice? You¡¯ve even drawn Nn¡¯s blood for further testing. Adrian is a professional in this field, so he should have realized that Nn¡¯s intection doesn¡¯te from the ordinary sleeper virus, shouldn¡¯t he?¡± Sue¡¯s face paled gradually. ¡®Adrian did say that Nn isn¡¯t infected by the ordinary sleeper virus, but I¡­¡¯ ¡°Ms. Reynolds, you should¡¯ve only known Nn for a short amount of time, right? Why are you anxious about Nn¡¯s wellbeing?¡± Maisie stared at her, wishing to tear her disguise apart. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that the both of you have known each other for a long time, and you know Nn and the Goldmanns very well. Are you nning to use this opportunity to gain the Goldmanns¡¯ approval?¡± Titus¡¯s gaze shifted onto Sue¡¯s body when he heard that statement. Nobody knew what he was thinking. There was obviously a trace of panic on Sue¡¯s emotionless face. ¡°I¡­ I fancy Mr. Goldmann, so what¡¯s wrong with me worrying about him? Besides that, you and Mr. Goldmann are divorced. What gives you the right to prohibit other women from courting him?¡± ¡°Then go for it.¡± Maisie scoffed and rubbed Wayion¡¯s head. ¡°Mr. Goldmann has three children. If you want to get together with him, you should first obtain the children¡¯s consent.¡± Wayion, who was standing beside her, snorted. ¡°She doesn¡¯t deserve to be our mommy.¡± Sue trembled from head to toe as she red at Maisie hatefully. ¡®Why didn¡¯t this b*tch die? Why didn¡¯t she die three years ago!?¡¯ Time slipped by silently¡­ Titus was sitting on the bench. His sped palms were already sweating profusely until Strix and Adrian came out of the Intensive Care Unit. All eyes were on them. Titus stood up in a trance. ¡°How is it?¡± Strix removed his mask. ¡°It¡¯ll take some time to observe him. It depends on his willpower now.¡± Titus stumbled and was supported by Quincy. He was still in a daze after sitting down. Strix asked Maisie out to the corridor alone. Maisie looked at him. ¡°Dad, will the vine that he got before this affect him?¡± Chapter 561 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 561 ¡°To be exact, there¡¯s isn¡¯t a huge effect.¡± Strix turned around. ¡°This was a mere side effect from the rejection. The sleeper virus has a rtively stubborn cell. When the vine is injected into the body, those cells that spread will start to be active and elerate the metabolism. His body cannot bear it, but he won¡¯t die.¡± Maisie paused and pressed her lips together. If she knew that the vine would cause such a huge reaction to rejection, she might not have taken the chance. Strix consoled her, ¡°You don¡¯t need to feel bad. I initially nned to let Adrian use that vine for research. Even if you didn¡¯t inform Erwin to make him take precautions, he would still have two vines with him at that time.¡± No matter which type it was, they didn¡¯t affect Nn negatively, but it just didn¡¯t let Sue and Roger get their way. After Strix left, Maisie stood there alone until someone said, ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting you to be behind the vine issue.¡± Maisie didn¡¯t turn around, but she knew it was Sue. Sue walked in front of her and scoffed. ¡°I started off with Mr. Goldmann¡¯s wellbeing in mind, but you, his ex -Wife, are trying to frame me for this. Do you really not care about his life?¡± ¡°What about you?¡± Maisie looked at her with no change in expression.¡± You injected him without understanding what is in the vine?¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Sue¡¯s expression changed. ¡°That was because you interfered!¡± She approached Maisie. ¡°If Elder Master Goldmann finds out that you are the reason his grandson is in this predicament, do you think you¡¯ll get away with your n?¡± Sue¡¯s eyes were cold as Maisie kept quiet. ¡°I heard that Elder Master Goldmann doesn¡¯t like you. Since you¡¯re already divorced, suggest you keep out of this, by the way¡­¡± Sue smiled. ¡°Mr. Goldmann doesn¡¯t hate me. Maybe he already stopped loving you?¡± Maisie looked at her calmly. After a while, she smiled without warmth. ¡°Congrattions then, Ms. Reynolds.¡± ¡°I ept your blessing.¡± Sue patted her shoulder, turned around, and left. Maisie watched her leave, her eyes turning dark. During the few days that Nn had been in aa, the ¡®ineffectiveness¡¯ of the vine caused a stir. The hottest debate was on Henry¡¯ s exposed identity. The biggest loser was probably Roger. He monopolized the vine supply chain and was barred from entering other countries. His n to turn things around with the ¡®vine¡¯ had utterly failed. But what the media didn¡¯t know was that Nn had been awake for two days. Quincy stood by the bed and reported, ¡°Mr. Goldmann, after you let me announce that the vine isn¡¯t effective on you, the people lost their trust in Roger. All THE vines that were tied to him have been rejected.¡± Nn stood in front of the window, his thin hands ying with the potted nt on the window sill.¡± Strix made a huge sacrifice too.¡± Once the ineffectiveness was announced, his reputation was dragged through the mud, and everyone had found out that he was Henry. The hospital was well guarded, so people couldn¡¯t get i n. The hospital staff was paid to keep the secret so no one outside could know Nn¡¯s situation. Roger had lost his power, and after David resolved the issues, he would be voted as the new President of Stoslo if nothing went wrong. Chapter 562 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 562 Something came to Quincy¡¯s mind. ¡°By the way, Sue has beening to see you for the past few days. I¡¯m not sure how she found out that Mr. Vanderbilt framed her about the vine, and she told Elder Master Goldmann about this. He believes her and mes Ms. Vanderbilt for it.¡± Nn paused what he was doing and turned sideways, his eyes looking dark and lonely. A silver-white car slowly drove into the yellow por forest. The widewn and the rows of tall por trees looked like an oil painting under the bright blue sky. N?velDrama.Org ? content. This beautiful yet secluded area was where Adrian lived. Saydie parked the car outside a three-story tall vi with its ownwn. The doors were tightly shut. Maisie got out of the car, Saydie rang the doorbell, and someone came to the door after a long time. The man looked out from behind the door and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Is Mr. Kestner in?¡± ¡°No.¡± Saydie suddenly kicked the door as the man was about to close it. The man took out a gun to defend himself, but Saydie immobilized him on the floor immediately, took his gun, and pointed it to his head. Saydie knocked the man out upon hearing movement upstairs and entered the vi with Maisie. There were signs of a struggle in the house. It was messy, and there was blood on the floor. There were signs of movements upstairs, so they both rushed toward the study. Saydie kicked the door with a gun in hand, but all they saw was Jones tied to a chair. He had kicked over a vase to make some noise. Maisie was surprised. ¡°Mr. Smith?¡± She immediately went forward to untie him and removed the tape over his mouth. Jones was out of breath when he finally got to speak.¡± Roger¡¯s people took my uncle. They wanted to keep me here so that I couldn¡¯t report it!¡± Saydie put her gun away and frowned. ¡°I guess Mr. Goldmann was right. Roger wasn¡¯t going to let Mr. Kestner get away.¡± They were still toote.. Maisie helped him up and saw blood gushing out of a wound on his calf. ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. By the way, how did you get in? That man-¡± Maisie cut him off. ¡°Saydie knocked him out. You need to get to the hospital. We¡¯ll send you there.¡± Saydie drove toward the nearest hospital in the city. Jones turned paler by the minute in the car. Blood kept gushing out, possibly because ofpression of blood vessels, and a big part of his pants was soaked. Maisie wrapped a cloth around an inch above his wound. Jones looked at her and smiled weakly. ¡°I¡¯m d you showed up. I thought I was going to die there.¡± Maisie looked at him. ¡°When was Mr. Kestner taken?¡± He answered, ¡°An hour ago.¡± The men had taken him away after rushing in and fighting the bodyguards. Jones had realized that something was wrong when he came to see Adrian and was ambushed when he got through the door. He had already been tied up by the time he woke up. That person had been keeping an eye on him because he was afraid that he would report it. That person had had to leave upon hearing the doorbell, so Jones deliberately broke a vase, but it cut his calf when it shattered. At the hospital¡­ The doctor immediately helped Jones stop the bleeding while Maisie waited outside. Saydie walked over after making a call. ¡°Ma¡¯am, I¡¯ve informed Mr. Goldmann about this. He has sent someone to save Mr. Kestner.¡± Maisie nodded. Since no one knew Nn¡¯s status and it had been chaotic, Roger had been cornered and couldn¡¯t do anything to Strix. Still, he could take it out on Adrian. Chapter 563 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 563 As to why they had only tied up Jones, it was probably because of his family background. He was the only son in his family, unlike Adrian. The doctor walked out of the ward when Maisie asked, ¡°How¡¯s Mr. Smith?¡± The doctor smiled. ¡°He was lucky to get here in time, and he didn¡¯t go into hemorrhagic shock. I gave him stitches, and he just needs to rest for a few days.¡± Maisie walked into the room. Jones was lying in bed a s he looked back at her. ¡°Thanks.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡± Maisie stood next to the bed. ¡°When we met back in Luxe, I asked about Ms. Reynolds and your uncle. Were you trying to help your uncle keep a secret?¡± He had avoided the topic because he wanted to keep it a secret. Jones paused and smiled, looking pale. ¡°My uncle didn¡¯t work with Roger. He was a fan of experiments. How do I put this? He had been obsessed with his own experiments and ignored the outside world and the objections of his family.¡± ¡°So he left your family?¡± Maisie had heard Nn mention that someone had left the Jones family a long time ago, and that was probably Adrian. Jones nodded and looked at the ceiling. ¡°His dream was to be as good as Strix. In Stoslo, aside from the Kents, Roger always knew that my uncle was doing his research.¡± When the ¡®scandal¡¯ of the Kents being involved in the virus research had broken out, Roger was afraid it would lead back to him. Thus, he had approached his uncle. ¡°I don¡¯t know how Roger found my uncle because he rarely hasmunication with the outside world.¡± Maisie walked aside, running her hand along the edge of the cab. ¡°Maybe it was Sue Reynolds?¡± Jones stared at her at the mention of Sue. ¡°Why are you so interested in Sue?¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Maisie stopped in front of the window. The sun rays that shone on her body made the lines of her face look softer against the light, ¡°Because she isn¡¯t Sue Reynolds.¡± Jones pushed himself up. ¡°She isn¡¯t Sue?¡± ¡°I visited Luxe that day to get her information. The Sue that I knew worked at Luxe nine years ago. I have all the information about her, and this Sue is different from the Sue that I knew.¡± Maisie turned sideways to look at him after saying that. ¡°Sue died in a fire three years ago. The death certificate issued by the hospital was still saved on the server.¡± Jones was stunned. He didn¡¯t know Sue very well, but he was aware that she was his uncle¡¯s student, and he didn¡¯t know her before that ¡°If she¡¯s an imposter, could it be possible that my uncle wasn¡¯t aware?¡± Jones was curious about that. Maisie smiled. ¡°Do you know how to pretend?¡± She used to be one of the closest people to Sue and knew the people around her, including everything about her. Adrian would not be able to tell that the current Sue wasn¡¯t his student from Turner. Other than the change in her looks, she must have said something to convince Adrian that she was Sue. At that moment, at the Central Hospital¡­ ¡°Nonsense!¡± Titus looked upset when he looked toward Nn, who was sitting on the bed. ¡°If Maisie didn¡¯t switch the vines, would you be in this situation?¡± He took a deep breath and held up his hand. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you think. You have to cut all ties with Maisie Vanderbilt.¡± Chapter 564 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 564 Nn closed his eyes and scoffed. ¡°What happens after we get a divorce?¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. He opened his eyes while looking cold. ¡°I should ept Sue?¡± Titus paused. Even though Sue had snatched the vine from Strix, she had done that to save Nn. If they hadn¡¯t switched the vines, Nn wouldn¡¯t be in such a dangerous predicament. Titus didn¡¯t fully trust Sue either, so he wouldn¡¯t try to push them together. ¡°Any woman other than Maisie would work.¡± Nn smiled, but he looked more sinister. ¡°It¡¯s been three years, but you still like to interfere in my affairs.¡± Titus growled, ¡°I¡¯m your grandfather, and I¡¯m doing this for your own good. Even if what happened three years ago wasn¡¯t her fault, without her, you wouldn¡¯t have been infected and fallen into their trap!¡± He knew that Maisie was innocent, but Nn had almost lost his life ever since meeting her. He felt sorry for Maisie about the ident, but they should never have been together. They shouldn¡¯t still be in contact after their divorce. Nn¡¯s eyes were dark. After a moment, he grinned. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Maisie, I might be dead already. Why do you think Strix would want to help me?¡± Titus paused and didn¡¯t say anything. Nn scoffed again. ¡°You think they were maniptive, but without that, Sue would have gotten her way, or maybe it would have been Roger?¡± He leaned against the headboard. ¡°Maybe my father was right. You never reflect on your decisions. Like it or not, what happened to Maisie and me was all because of you.¡± ¡°What did you say, rascal?¡± Titus looked pale, but Nn closed his eyes and ignored him. All Titus could do was stare. After that, he threw his hands up and left. Quincy saw Titus get out of the room looking upset and didn¡¯t dare ask him about it. He walked into the room. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, Elder Master Goldmann¡­¡± Nn squinted and said in a deep voice, ¡°Ignore him. The old man is just stubborn. He will regret it one day.¡± Sue was blocked by the bodyguards when she walked into the corridor. She was going to say something when she saw Quincy exiting the room, so she immediately said, ¡°Mr. Lawson.¡± Quincy looked at her and walked over with no change i n expression. ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to see Mr. Goldmann. How is he?¡± Sue looked worried, and it wasn¡¯t an act. Quincy sighed. ¡°Mr. Goldmann hasn¡¯t woken up yet. We don¡¯t know if he will. He just might not.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Sue paused and held Quincy¡¯s arm. ¡°Can you let me see him? Even just for a moment, please?¡± Quincy looked awkward. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea.¡± Sue begged him. ¡°Please, Mr. Lawson, let me see him.¡± Quincy didn¡¯t block her and asked the bodyguards to let her in. She quickly walked into the room. Her heart ached when she saw Nn lying in bed. She had never thought of taking Nn¡¯s life. She would never hurt him and just wanted him to love her, even just for a moment. It was all Maisie¡¯s fault, for switching out the vine and putting him in this situation. That woman had done this! Sue slowly walked toward the bed, holding her fist. Her tightly pressed lips slowly parted. ¡°No-Nn¡­¡± Chapter 565 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 565 Seeing that the man in the bed wasn¡¯t reacting, she sat at the edge of the bed and touched his cold hand.¡± Nn, you can¡¯t die. I really didn¡¯t mean to hurt you. I just wanted to save you.¡± Sue¡¯s eyes welled up. Although she had only spent a short time with Nn, even if it was as Sue, she knew that he didn¡¯t hate ¡®Sue¡¯, and that was a good start. She finally had a chance, but why couldn¡¯t she save him? ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Nn. It was my fault. It was all because of Maisie. She wanted to frame me and switch out the vine. I really didn¡¯t know that it would have such a huge effect on you, Nn. I really don¡¯t want you to die Sue¡¯s hand touched his face. ¡°What are you doing?¡± A sudden voice came from outside, startling Sue. She turned around and saw Maisie standing at the door, staring back. Sue looked at Nn and stood up with a stoic expression. ¡°You switched out the vines and caused this. How could you still show your face here?¡± Maisie slowly said, ¡°You betrayed Mr. Kestner and worked with Roger. I just wanted to stop you.¡± Sue pressed her lips together. Maisie walked to Sue. ¡°I¡¯m sure you know what is going on between Roger and the Goldmanns. How could I let Roget get this chance and not do anything about it?¡± Sue gnashed her teeth. ¡°So you treat Mr. Goldmann¡¯s life as a joke?¡± Maisie approached her and revealed a knowing smile. ¡°Weren¡¯t you the reason the virus infected Nn?¡± ¡°What do you mean!?¡± Sue¡¯s expression changed, and she tried to avoid eye contact. Why would Maisie say this to her? ¡°It¡¯s exactly what you heard.¡± Maisie ced her hand on her shoulder and smiled.¡± Why are you agitated? Are you hiding something?¡± Sue held her fists because she had a bad feeling. Had Maisie found something? That wasn¡¯t possible! She had covered it so well, so how could she find out? ¡°Did you know? I knew a girl in Luxe nine years ago, also named Sue Reynolds.¡± That sentence made Sue shudder, and her fingers turned pale. Maisie walked to her side. ¡°I¡¯m curious, not only is Sue who died three years ago in a fire standing here, very much alive, but she doesn¡¯t even recognize me. If you didn¡¯t die in that fire, who did?¡± ¡°I have no idea. I was already in the hospital when I regained my senses. My face was badly burned, and that was why I got stic surgery. I can¡¯t remember a lot of things. ** Sue gnashed her teeth to calm down. She couldn¡¯t fall into the trap! ¡°Really?¡± Maisie turned to look at her and raised her brow. ¡°You can change your face, but I can¡¯t find any traces of Sue on you. I¡¯m really curious how you could turn into a whole new person in three years. And your body reminds me of another woman.¡± Sue started sweating. Maisie stood beside her, and two words floated over to her ears. ¡°Rowena Summers.¡± Those words were like a nightmare to her, haunting her. She couldn¡¯t get away from it, forever circling the identity hidden deep in this body. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Thus, her body froze when Maisie mentioned her name, and she started having trouble breathing. No, she wasn¡¯t Rowena Summers! Chapter 566 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 566 I¡¯m Sue Reynolds! Sue kept saying the name in her heart, again and again, telling herself that she was Sue Reynolds. Sue turned her head around and met Maisie¡¯s gaze. She said with a smile on her face, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I have no idea who this is. Although I don¡¯t know what prejudice you have against me, what is the purpose of you doing this to me? I just want to tell you that I want the best for Mr. Goldmann-¡± A pnded on Sue¡¯s face, causing her to turn her head sideways. She was stunned for a short while, and then she hissed angrily. ¡°How dare you p me!?¡± a ¡°You want the best for him? Hah, please don¡¯t make meugh!¡± Maisie said as she rubbed her wrist. Then, she looked at Sue, whose face was clouded with a paroxysm of anger, shock, and ruthlessness. ¡°What? Don¡¯t give me that face.¡± Sue raised her arm as she wanted to p Maisie back. Maisie just stood there and looked at her straight. Before Sue¡¯s hand could reach Maisie¡¯s face, Saydie grabbed her arm and pinned her on the floor, forcing her to kneel. She shouted, ¡°How dare you, Maisie!?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Not going to keep on with your act?¡± Maisie leaned forward and looked at her with a faint smile on her face. ¡°I just pped you once, and you can¡¯t take it anymore?¡± Sue avoided her eyes. Even though she was furious right now, she pressed it down and said through gritted teeth, ¡°You¡¯d better let me go now. Or else, I¡¯ll tell Mr. Goldmann and let him see your true face!¡± ¡°Sure! I¡¯ll give you a chance to tell him.¡± Maisie rose to her feet and walked up to Nn¡¯s bed. She sat down and said, ¡°Wakey, wakey. How long are you going to pretend to sleep? Or do you want me to kiss you to wake you up?¡± The corner of Nn¡¯s lips curled upward slightly, and he opened up his eyes to look at her. ¡°Seems like you¡¯re having a lot of fun.¡± ¡°Mr-Mr. Goldmann?¡± Sue was stunned. Nn slowly got up from his bed. The smile on his face gradually faded and was reced by grim coldness. ¡°You¡¯re not going to call me Nn anymore?¡± Sue¡¯s face was as pale as a sheet of paper, and it took her a while to understand everything. She looked at Nn and asked in disbelief, ¡°Why?¡± If he had been pretending to be asleep, did that mean that he had heard everything she said just now? Nn dusted his hospital gown slowly and replied in a n indifferent manner, ¡°I¡¯ve known you were not the real Sue from the moment you approached me as Strix¡¯s apprentice.¡± Sue bit her lips, and her entire body was shaking profusely as if she had lost all her strength. ¡°So¡­ You have been testing me the whole time?¡± she asked. ¡°Of course,¡± Nn said, his face cold, ¡°Did you think I¡¯d be interested in you just because you¡¯ve changed a new face?¡± Sue felt as if her entire world had shattered. N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡®So he knew from the beginning, and he¡¯s been testing me all along¡­¡¯ It was only now she realized why Nn wanted her to wear high heels or make snacks for him. It turned out that he had just been testing her and confirming her identity. There was a moment when she thought Nn really had fallen for her. She believed she had a chance. After all, he had gotten a divorce from Maisie, but everything he had said in the car was a lie. He had just wanted to give her the wrong impression that she had a chance to be with him again! ¡®That¡¯s right. He could sacrifice his own life and take the bullet for Maisie three years ago. How could there be a chance he would have a change of heart three yearster? I¡¯m really such a fool!¡¯ Sue tossed her head back and let out a hysterical peal ofughter. ¡°All of you are lying to me. How dare you take advantage of my feelings, Nn!?¡± She tried to get up from the floor, but Saydie did not give her a chance. Narrowing his eyes, Nn said, ¡°Your feelings are way too cheap. From what you did three years ago, you should have thought about what would happen to you.¡± ¡°What would happen to me?¡± The hatred and resentment in Sue¡¯s eyes grew as she said, ¡°Does Maisie not deserve to die? How could Daniel have tortured me if she hadn¡¯t schemed against me three years ago? My face was disfigured because of that!¡± Chapter 567 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 567 Maisie¡¯s face sank. She said, ¡°I remember I gave you a chance to admit it, right?¡± Rowena was stumped. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Maisie rose to her feet and stopped in front of Rowena. She looked down at her and continued.¡± Rowena, I knew you didn¡¯t want to work for Daniel back then. I gave you a chance, but you didn¡¯t appreciate it. Why would I plot against you? It¡¯s because you participated in Daniel¡¯s n. You were the one who pulled the trigger. You were the one who kidnapped me and lured Nn into Daniel¡¯s trap. And now you¡¯re saying that you truly love him?¡± Maisie cupped her chin with her hands and said, ¡°If you truly loved Nn, you wouldn¡¯t have put him in danger, nor would you have watched his mother die back then!¡± Rowena¡¯s pupils constricted, and she felt as if her organs had twisted together. Maisie continued. ¡°Do you know that it¡¯s exactly because you refused to save and even hid the information about Nn¡¯s mother that made him lose his mother? So what makes you think that the Goldmanns or Nn should ept you?¡± Rowena, whose cover had been blown, could no longer continue to masquerade as Sue. Tears began to flow down Rowena¡¯s cheeks as she closed her eyes in despair. It was her cowardice back then that had created the situation today. She had made them miss the time to rescue Nn¡¯s mother because she was afraid. She had been unaware who had kidnapped Nn¡¯ s mother at that time. However, she had been aware of the feud between the Goldmanns and the de Arma family. Therefore, she had made the de Arma family the scapegoat for this incident. Daniel had approached her several yearster, and her nightmare began. It was only then she learned that the ones who had kidnapped Nn¡¯s mother were the Kents. She regretted it. She shouldn¡¯t have made a deal with the devil. Even if the Goldmanns found out everything and she had nowhere to go one day, she would still have Daniel to help her. She had even thought that Daniel would be obsessed with her body, but she was wrong. He had been a monster, crueler than anyone she had ever seen. He would never have fallen for any woman. He would only treat women as his prey or pawns that he could take advantage of His tortures would make her feel nothing but pain. She had had enough of Daniels¡¯ torture three years ago, so she escaped from him and became Sue. ¡°Nn, I really didn¡¯t mean it. I didn¡¯t want to hurt you. I¡¯m very sorry about your mother, I just¡­ I was just too soared,¡± Rowena exined hastily. ¡°I was worried that you. Grandpa, and your father would me me, so-¡± ¡°So you pushed all the me to the de Arma family?¡± Maisie chimed in nonchntly, cutting her short. ¡°It¡¯s your own selfishness, a seemingly harmless thought that has allowed the de Arma family to be used by those people for so many years. Do you think you are really innocent?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Rowena growled, her voiceced with hatred. ¡°Those people used the de Arma family? It¡¯s none of my business! I just knew that there was a feud between the de Arma family and the Goldmanns, so what¡¯s wrong for me to push all the me to the de Arma family?¡± After Rowena finished speaking, she let out a maniacal peal ofughter. ¡°Maisie, I know you hate me, but so do I. Those people are dead because of you! Wynona, her parents, or your father¡­ Think about it, Maisie. If you had died, none of them would have had to die! Maisie¡¯s face was turning grimmer and grimmer, and she clenched her hands so tightly that her knuckles were turning white. Quincy was standing outside of the door. ¡°So, this is the reason you killed my sister?¡± Rowena was stunned for a moment, and then she shouted hysterically, ¡°This is not my fault! No one asked her to protect this b*tch! If she hadn¡¯t followed this b*tch around, she wouldn¡¯t have to die!¡± A figure zipped past Maisie before she could do anything, and Rowena was sent flying across the air in the blink of an eye, hitting the corner of the table with a meaty smack. She let out a grunt, and all of the bottles on the table fell on the floor. Chapter 568 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 568 Everyone in the ward gasped when they saw what had happened to Rowena. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Rowena was lying on the floor in a prostate position, twitching with pain. She raised her head, and under her messy hair was her face that was filled with shock and tears. ¡°Nn¡­ How could you do this to me?¡± Rowena couldn¡¯t believe that Nn was willing to do this to her. He had never done something like this to her before, but at this moment , she saw nothing but ruthlessness, coldness, and mercilessness from his face. ¡°This is just a light punishment considering what you¡¯ve said,¡± Nn said as he red coldly at her. ¡°I would¡¯ve killed you if I could do it now.¡± ¡®Kill me?¡¯ Rowena felt a pang in her heart, and it began to constrict violently. Then, she cried out in a frenzied manner, ¡°What¡¯s wrong for me to call her a b*tch? Do you feel upset? Nn, if it weren¡¯t for my grandfather back then, the Goldmanns wouldn¡¯t be where you are today!¡± Rowena got up from the floor awkwardly. Her eyes were bloodshot, and there was a manic grin on her face. ¡°Do you want to kill me? Then do it now! Kill me, right now and right here! I want to let everyone know that the Goldmanns are a bunch of ungrateful people!¡± Nnughed coldly. ¡°It might work on my grandfather, but unfortunately, it won¡¯t work on me.¡± Rowena trembled, and she stumped. ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. Since you¡¯ve touched my bottom line, I¡¯m not letting you get away so easily.¡± Nn turned his head away from her as he felt disgusted by the sight of her. ¡°Quincy, get someone to bring her away. Do whatever you want to her. No need to go easy on her.¡± Due to his sister¡¯s death and the things that Rowena had said, Quincy no longer had anypassion for her, only disgust. He waved his hand, and two bodyguards came into the ward. They took hold of Rowena, causing the woman to scream madly, ¡°Nn, what are you doing? You can¡¯t do this to me, you can¡¯t!¡± However, Nn paid her no mind and allowed the two bodyguards to bring her away. Maisie stood frozen stiff at the spot for a long while before turning her head to look at Nn. He was standing with his back facing her, but she could sense that he was enraged by the things Rowena had said. She could more or less imagine what would happen to Rowena after falling into Nn¡¯s hands. Her hands were drenched with the blood of so many people, and she deserved more than death. However, could her death fill up the hole of hatred in her heart? Had it not been for her and Daniel to stage that ident, her father, Cherie, and even her baby wouldn¡¯t have died in that ident. She did not want Rowena dead. She wanted her to live as if she were dead. ¡°Zee,¡± Nn called out to her, trying to pull her back to reality. Maisie raised her head and looked at him. He stopped in front of her and stroked her cheek with his hand. ¡°You can do whatever you want to do.¡± Maisie was stunned. Then, she smiled. ¡°Are you not worried that I might kill her?¡± ¨C Nn chuckled and replied, ¡°I know you won¡¯t let her die so easily.¡± Rowena was imprisoned in a dimly lit room. A few bodyguards were guarding the room outside, and there was nothing in the room except for a bed. Even the wall was made of wood, so she couldn¡¯t kill herself even if she wanted to. Maisie and Saydie arrived at the room. The bodyguard outside of the room nodded at her before opening the door. They saw Rowena was sitting on the bed. She looked like a mess, and her eyes were ssy. When she heard themotion at the door, she lifted her head to look at Maisie and scoffed coldly. ¡°Are you here tough at me?¡± Maisie walked into the room and said indifferently.¡± Nn has given you to me.¡± Rowena was stunned. She scrambled up from the bed agitatedly and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°It means exactly what you hear.¡± Maisie walked to the side and took in the tiny empty room. ¡°He told me that I can do whatever I want to you.¡± Chapter 569 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 569 Rowena froze. Suddenly, she cupped her head with her hands andughed. ¡°You¡¯re here to get your revenge, right, Maisie? You¡¯re here to kill me, right? What can you achieve by killing me?¡± She stared at her viciously and said, ¡°If you kill me, will those peoplee back to life? Hahaha, do it then! I won¡¯t feel lonely when I have them with me in hell.¡± Clenching her fist tightly, Maisie turned her head around and looked at her. ¡°Who told you that you have the right to go down there and be with them?¡± ¡°In other words, you can¡¯t kill me,¡± Rowena said as she shrugged. There was a manic smile on her face, and she continued in a haughty manner. ¡°ying some dirty tricks is all you can do. Even if you hate me to the core, you can¡¯t even kill me.¡± Maisie smiled and said, ¡°Why should I get my hands dirty because I hate you?¡± As she walked closer to Rowena, she said, ¡°Daniel has gotten what he deserves for everything he has done. As for you, it will be a mercy if I kill you, and mercy is thest thing I want to give to you right now.¡± Rowena grabbed the cor of her shirt and growled,¡± What the hell do you want? Do you think you can kill me?¡± N?velDrama.Org ? content. A bodyguard came forward and pulled Rowena away. He pushed her, and she fell to the bed. Maisie dusted her shirt that got messed up by Rowena. ¡°Do you want to experience whatever torture Nn has been suffering for the past three years?¡± ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Rowena¡¯s expression changed. Then, she saw Saydiee up to her with a briefcase. Two bodyguards came forward and pinned her on the bed. She tried to resist but to no avail. ¡°Maisie, are you going to inject the virus into me? You can¡¯t do this to me! I want to see Nn! I want to see Grandpa!¡± she screamed. A bodyguard lifted his hand and pped her in the face, causing her head to turn sideways. Soon, a red weal appeared on her cheek. Maisie looked at her expressionlessly and said,¡± Sickness and pain are worse than death, especially when one dies at a ce where no one can find them.¡± Rowena shook her head but could only make a whimpering, choking sound. ¡°Losing your freedom, suffering from illness, and dying alone is the best ce for you to end up.¡± Maisieughed. Two bodyguards pinned Rowena tightly on the bed and covered her mouth. Saydie opened the briefcase and took out a syringe. Rowena screamed and shouted in despair, but whimpers were all she managed to squeeze out of her mouth. Tears began to fall from the corner of her eyes as Saydie injected half of the blue substance into her bloodstream. The bodyguards released her. Maisie nced at her, turned around, and left. ¡°No, no! Don¡¯t go! I want to see Nn! I want to see Grandpa!¡± Rowena scrambled up from the bed, but her legs gave way, and she fell to the ground. She tried to make them turn their heads, but none of them did so. The door was closing up slowly until Rowena¡¯s cries of despair couldn¡¯t be heard anymore. Standing in the corridor, Maisie looked at the withered leaves that were blown down from the branches by the wind in the distance. Perhaps this was how Rowena would end up spending her life. Two dayster, Stoslo¡¯s Parliament Building restarted the presidential election. Those people who supported Roger all had shifted toward Wesley. While Wesley was receiving interviews from the media and press, he said, ¡°I won¡¯t let the people of Stoslo experience the same pandemic that happened back then. No matter if it¡¯s the government or the royal family, they should never try to hide or spread fake. news about the pandemic. At the very least, I won¡¯t do that.¡± Wesley had gained the support of most of the people, and even theizens had liked the video of Wesley¡¯s interview. Of course, most of theizens were happy that Stoslo was going to have its youngest-ever president. While the doctor was drawing blood from Nn for a blood test, the television on the wall was showing the news that Wesley had been elected as the president. Maisie was standing at the side. After the doctor left with Nn¡¯s blood, she sat by the bed and asked softly. ¡°Have you been feeling any better recently?¡± Chapter 570 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 570 Nn smiled and grabbed her hand. ¡°I¡¯m not coughing anymore.¡± Just when Maisie was about to say something, a figure appeared at the door. The neer was none other than Erwin. He was wearing a coffee-colored trench coat, making him look even more handsome and regal. ¡°I hope I¡¯m not interrupting you two,¡± he said. Maisie hurriedly rose to her feet and asked, ¡°Uncle Erwin, how is Mr. Kestner?¡± As Erwin approached Maisie, he replied, ¡°Adrian is fine. He looks a little bit worn out, but he¡¯s doing fine.¡± Strix had been very firm in his attitude when he went to get Adrian back from Roger. On the other side, Roger had been worried that Strix would make a big deal out of it, so he had no other choice but to let Adrian go. ¡°Robert was his milk cow while Daniel was his executioner, and Roger has be a lot weaker than he used to be after losing both of them,¡± Nn said as he tugged at his nket. ¡°Although he still has Shawn and Gregory on his side, neither of them can pose a threat to us.¡± Erwin nodded. Shawn was just a businessman, and it wouldn¡¯t be far-fetched to say that he was Roger¡¯s errand boy. He did not have any family background and was not a noble, so it was easy to get rid of him. As for Gregory, without Roger¡¯s help, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to be a high-ranking officer in the government. However, a man¡¯s nature would be revealed when he gained power. People always said that the grass on the wall would always sway along with the wind. Now that the situation was not in Roger¡¯s favor, it went without saying that Gregory would not support Roger if he wanted to keep his position. ¡°I heard that the descendant of the Hathaways has given Roger arge sum of money for him to monopolize the market of the vines, ¡°Erwin said as he looked at Nn. Nn chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He isn¡¯t someone who would suffer a loss.¡± Erwin lowered his head and smiled. ¡°Roger now owes him a huge amount of money. I wonder how he is going to fill in the big hole.¡± Maisie did not understand what they were talking about at all. When Erwin was leaving, Maisie walked him to the door. When they arrived at the hospital entrance, Erwin turned his head around and asked, ¡°Zee, after everything is over, are you going back to Morwich or to Zlokovia with him?¡± Maisie was stunned. After a short while, she said, ¡°I think I will go back to Zlokovia. I miss my other two kids.¡± Erwin nodded, ¡°That¡¯s fine too.¡± Maisie walked back to the ward. However, she heard a conversation from inside before entering the ward. ¡°You still haven¡¯t told Ms. Vanderbilt that Hernandez deliberately faked his disappearance and is actually dead?¡± Nn squinted his eyes. After a short while, he said, ¡± I¡¯m worried that she can¡¯t ept it.¡± ¡°But she will know about it sooner orter.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Nn turned around and was stunned when he saw Maisie was standing at the door. He rose to his feet and called out to her, ¡°Zee.¡± Maisie looked at him, her face calm. ¡°Did you already know that?¡± The bodyguard exited from the ward, leaving both of them inside. Nn walked up to Maisie, grabbed her shoulders, and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Zee. It¡¯s only until very recently that I learned about it.¡± Maisie pressed her lips tightly and lowered her head. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. He grabbed her into his arms and secured her tightly in his embrace. As he kissed the top of her head, he continued. ¡°Zee, trust me, this is the only thing I didn¡¯t tell you. I also just found out that your grandfather¡¯s disappearance was a scheme he set up to confuse those people.¡± Maisie¡¯s body was trembling. She buried her head deep in his chest and asked with a shaking voice, ¡°So he¡¯s already dead, right?¡± Nn grabbed her hand tightly, but he did not know how to answer her question. He knew that she might not be able to ept this oue. Maisie pushed him away. There was a sad expression on her face, and her eyes were brimming with tears.¡± Where is my grandfather?¡± Nn was stunned. After a long while, he wiped the tears at the corner of her eyes with his fingertip and replied in a husky voice, ¡°We Lapier ou can¡¯t find his body. He was already seriously injured on that day when the ident urred, and he passed away not long after.¡± Chapter 571 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 571 Maisie¡¯s face was pale. She lowered her head and took the golden ring out of her pocket. ¡°This is what my grandfather left for me. That man said that my grandfather was still alive!¡± She grabbed Nn¡¯s arm. ¡°Nn Goldmann, you lied to me, didn¡¯t you? My grandfather may still be alive, he isn¡¯t dead yet!¡± ¡®I have only one rtive left. Since he could set up a plot to confuse us, he should be fine.¡¯ Nn hugged her tightly again. ¡°Zee, I know you feel bad about this, but it¡¯s already very obvious why your grandfather gave you the ring of the de Armas.¡± Maisie was astounded, and she could not help but tightly clench her hands stuck between her body and his warm chest. ¡®That¡¯s right, why would Grandpa ask the man to pass me the ring that represents the status of the patriarch or matriarch of the de Armas? It is because he wants me to inherit his identity!¡¯ Maisie did not know why she felt sad. Even though she did not have much contact with her grandfather three years ago, maybe it was because they were rtives. He was her grandfather, a rtive who was rted to her by blood apart from her biological father. The night sky outside the window was dark, and the lights in the house were dim. Nn hugged Maisie from behind, his chin resting on top of her head while he held her soft, smooth hand in the palm of his hand. He then said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Zee.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Maisie responded to himnguidly while her eyes were fixed on the windowsill. ¡°I¡¯ll stay here with you.¡± Nn lifted her ck hair and kissed the back of her ear. ¡°We¡¯ll go home after we take care of all the matters here. The children miss you very much.¡± Maisie turned around and nced at him. ¡°What identity will I go back with when I return with you?¡± Nn chuckled. ¡°Of course, you¡¯ll return as my wife.¡± Maisie snorted softly. ¡°Everyone in Zlokova knows that you¡¯ve divorced me. How embarrassing would it be if I were to go back with you this time around?¡± Nn¡¯s tall and broad body came in front of her, and he kissed her affectionately. ¡°Then I¡¯ll say that I¡¯m the one who begged you toe back.¡± He then smirked. ¡°I don¡¯t care how embarrassing it¡¯ll be.¡± On the day Nn was discharged from the hospital, reporters waited for him outside the entrance. In fear that the reporters would crush Maisie, Nn grabbed her hand tightly, walked with her by his side, and protected her with his body. The reporters only asked him about his condition and did not ask anything about Maisie. In the pictures and video recordings, Nn looked as if he had had enough time to recharge his batteries-his complexion had recovered and looked ruddy. He then took Maisie into the car after calmly answering all the reporters¡¯ questions. Maisie loosened her cor after they got into the car, and the obvious hickeys on her neck made her blush. Nn saw that she took the liquid foundation and concealer out of her bag to cover them up, and he grinned through the corners of his lips. ¡°What¡¯s there to cover?¡± Maisie red at him and muttered, ¡°Your brutal mouth just doesn¡¯t know how to restrain itself.¡± He smirked silently. Back at the East Ind Vi, a strange man was sitting on the couch, drinking tea. The man¡¯s attire was very tasteful. The grayish-green casual suit he had on was not from anymon luxury brand but custom-made. He looked as if he was around Nn¡¯s age. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. He looked unfamiliar to Maisie, but he was no stranger to Nn. The man put down the teacup and raised his head. His gaze looked harmless, but it was particrly sharp when he was staring at someone, and a wide smile emerged on his originally calm face.¡± Congrattions on your discharge.¡± ¡°Why are you here?¡± Nn looked at Quincy, motioning him to bring Maisie upstairs first. Maisie also understood the signal and followed Quincy upstairs. The man nced at Maisie and smiled at Nn.¡± She¡¯s the woman for whom you blocked the bullet three years ago, isn¡¯t she?¡± Nn walked to the couch, sat down, and crossed his legs without answering his question. ¡°Why have youe to visit me?¡± Chapter 572 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 572 The man poured a cup of tea. ¡°Grandma wants to see you.¡± Nn remained silent for a while. ¡°She¡¯s in Stoslo?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The man took a sip of tea. ¡°It¡¯s just that it¡¯s not very convenient for her toe to you.¡± Standing upstairs, Maisie was a little surprised when she heard their conversation. ¡®Nn¡¯s grandmother is in Stoslo?¡¯ She could more or less guess the identity of this man now. He should be Yorrick, the current patriarch of the Hathaways. ¡°You can bring her with you. Grandma is willing to meet her granddaughter-inw too.¡± Yorrick ced the teacup next to his lips and smiled. Not long after their conversation, Yorrick got up and left the vi. Maisie was sitting on the chaise longue in the room and was casually flipping through some books. It was when Nn entered the door that she raised her gaze. ¡°Have you finished talking?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Nn managed to squeeze one word out of his throat, walked up to her, sat down, and leaned toward her. ¡°What are you reading about?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just skimming through the content.¡± Maisie closed the book and put it down. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you mentioned anything about your grandmother to me?¡± She could not help but ask. Nn rested his chin on her shoulders and wrapped his arms around her waistnguidly. ¡°I didn¡¯t mention her because she and my grandfather aren¡¯t legally married.¡± Maisie was dumbfounded. ¡®They¡¯re not a legal couple? Does that mean that they only have children together but aren¡¯t married at all!?¡¯ ¡°Actually, it is my grandfather who owes her his life.¡± Nn got up and walked up to the French window. Maisie turned to look at him. Nn then exined calmly, ¡°My grandfather only wanted to take over the Night Banquet that my greatgrandfather left behind back then. He had always been living an extremely hazardous life ever since he was a youngd. So, he knew very clearly that his wife and children would be his weaknesses if he were to get married and start a family.¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Maisie finally understood and recovered from the bewilderment. ¡°So, that¡¯s why he left your father to the Summers in order for them to raise him?¡± Nn nodded. ¡°My father told me that my grandparents¡¯ rtionship wasn¡¯t a tango of two. It was only my grandmother¡¯s one-sided wishful thinking back then, and she followed my grandfather around without even having a title or status in the Goldmanns. My grandfather even took my father away after she gave birth to my father¡­¡± Even so, his grandmother would still take time to visit Nichs every year until Nichs grew up, got married, and gave birth to Nn. His grandmother would also send Nn gifts when he was a young boy. She had evene all the way from Yaramoor to visit when Nn celebrated his first birthday. However, she would always choose toe when Titus was not in the country-that was how the two had never met again. Maisie lowered her gaze and said nothing. ¡®No wonder Yorrick said it¡¯s inconvenient for her toe to Nn now. She¡¯s avoiding his grandfather. ¡®She didn¡¯t even ask for a title before giving birth to a child for him. Just how deeply in love was she back then? But she chose to never see him ever again since then. She must¡¯ve beenpletely disappointed in order for her to decide not to see him again.¡¯ ¡°Do you want to go to meet my grandmother with me?¡± Nn asked her. Maisie returned to her senses and chuckled. ¡°Do you n to take me there?¡± Nn smiled. ¡°It¡¯s nice for her to be able to meet your granddaughter-inw.¡± The next day¡­ Probably due to the cloudy and rainy day, the temperature dropped a lot. The rain drizzled in the direction of the wind, the ground was wet, and ayer of cold reflection could be seen rippling on the puddles. When the car arrived outside arge hotel on Waltz Street. Nn wore a long ck trench coat over his suit. After getting out of the ca he took the ck umbre in Quincy¡¯s hand and used it to protect Maisie from the rain. Maisie wore a leather jacket with ace turtleneck, a silk scarf that adorned her neckline, and a pair of white short high-heeled boots under the pleated skirt. She looked gentle and elegant, and her temperament felt rather casual. Chapter 573 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 573 They took the elevator to the executive steak house located on the 12th floor. The entire restaurant seemed to have been reserved. Several bodyguards were waiting on the outside, and only a few waitresses were left behind to serve them. Yorrick was waiting in the corridor. He looked down at his watch when the two of them arrived. ¡°You¡¯re quite punctual.¡± Nn asked indifferently, ¡°Where¡¯s Grandmother?¡± ¡°She¡¯s inside,¡± Yorrick said, turned around, and led them in. Nn held Maisie¡¯s hand as they walked toward the dining room. Soon, they saw a white-haired old lady sitting alone at the dining table with her back facing them, fiddling with a green rose found in a vase in her hand. Yorrick walked up to Madam Hathaway¡¯s side and bent down. ¡°Grandmother.¡± Nn led Maisie around the long white table to the seat opposite Madam Hathaway. Madam Hathaway then inserted the flower into the vase, ced it aside, and slowly raised her head. ¡°It¡¯s been so many years since !st saw you. How have you and your father been doing?¡± Maisie only got a better look at Madam Hathaway¡¯s face. She was about 70 years old, and her hair was as white as snow. However, judging from her facial features, she could see the stunning demeanor she had back when she was younger. Although her appearance was not as prepossessing as it was before, she still had the indifferent and cool temperament with her. The aura she exuded came from her gaze, and her eyes looked so lucid asThis belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. if they were two crystal clearkes. Nn smiled. ¡°We¡¯re doing fine. You can always return and have a look if you want to see him.¡± Madam Hathaway¡¯s gazended on Maisie. ¡°Is she your wife?¡± Nn nodded without hesitation. Maisie nodded politely and smiled. ¡°Nice to meet you, Grandma.¡± ¡°Take a seat,¡± Madam Hathaway said slowly while pouring tea. ¡°It¡¯s just the few of us. No outsiders are joining us today, so there¡¯s no need to be so polite and restrained.¡± Yorrick sat on the left-hand side of Madam Hathaway and summoned the waiter to serve the food, and the waiter started to bring the dishes to the table. ¡°Grandmother, why are you in Stoslo?¡± Nn looked at her. Madam Hathaway held up her teacup. ¡°I heard Yorry talk about the situation that you ran into in Stoslo, saying that you were infected with the virus. But looking at your currentplexion, I think you should¡¯ve recovered a lot.¡± ¡°Grandmother, I told you not to worry, didn¡¯t I? How would he not be okay with Strix around?¡± Yorrick sneered, and a hint of mockery could be seen through his eyes and brows. Nn cut the steak on his te slowly. ¡°Mr. Hathaway has a lot of money to spare. You have so much money that the method you used to cripple someone is so crude. People who don¡¯t know what has happened will definitely think that you¡¯ve shifted your career into running a charity.¡± He was referring to the money that Yorrick had wasted on Roger. Yorrick should have long known that those vines had nothing to do with Strix of Morwich, and those vines were useless to him. Thus, even if Roger had the sum of money to monopolize all the sources of the vines, he would still lose money. Roger had borrowed the money from Yorrick, and they must have talked about what was in it for him. Roger would still have to pay up if they suffered a huge loss or things went south. Yorrick¡¯s smile intensified. ¡°If Grandmother didn¡¯t ask me to help you this once, I wouldn¡¯t be bothered to lift a single finger of mine.¡± , ¡°If what you did was to help me, I still have my grandmother to thank.¡± Nn took a sip of red wine from the ss. Maisie took a nce at Yorrick and then at Nn. Although she had figured out their rtionship, she was still a little surprised. ¡°By the way, aren¡¯t you going to introduce Grandmother to her granddaughter-inw?¡± Yorrick swayed the ss of wine. ¡°I heard that she used to be a jewelry designer in Luxe Inc. and graduated from a famous college. You should do so so that Grandmother can know who¡¯s the woman who snatched your heart away from you.¡± Maisie was stunned for a split second before looking at Yorrick. He looked as if he was sitting there, waiting for the y to begin. Nn covered the back of her hand that was ced on the table with his palm. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who Zee i s. The important thing is that I¡¯m worthy of her.¡± Chapter 574 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 574 Maisie was in the middle of picking up the ss to drink some water, but this sentence almost made her choke. A smile gradually appeared on Madam Hathaway¡¯s cold and stern face. ¡°I don¡¯t have any objection as long as Nn is satisfied with their marriage. My issue is with you.¡± As the focus of the conversation changed, she stared a t Yorrick. ¡°Your father has introduced you to all thedies and celebrities from all over the world, but you haven¡¯t taken fancy to any of them, yet you have the guts to mock others?¡± Yorrick chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t run into the right girl. Besides, Grandmother, why can¡¯t I stay single for the rest of my life whe you¡¯ve never gotten married throughout your whole life?¡± As soon as this was mentioned, the atmosphere in the dining room froze for a moment. Maisie nced at Madam Hathaway. Although she could not tell whether Madam Hathaway was infuriated or gleeful, she caught a glimpse of the gloom that shed across her eyes and disappeared instantly like smoke. ¡°How long do you n to stay in Stoslo, Grandmother?¡± Nn changed the subject. Madam Hathaway raised her gaze. ¡°I¡¯ll be here for a few days. I¡¯m relieved to see that you¡¯re alright.¡± After the meal was over, Nn and Maisie escorted Madam Hathaway to the door. While standing in front of the car, Madam Hathaway turned to look at them. ¡°Do send my regards to your father when you guys go bac N?velDrama.Org ? content. to Zlokova.¡± Nn nodded. When Madam Hathaway and Yorrick got into the car and left, Maisie watched as the car drove away and raised her gaze to look at him ¡°So the man who sent Roger money has always been helping you?¡± He smiled. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you just call him that in his face?¡± Maisie crossed her arms. ¡°I¡¯m not very close with him, and I would¡¯ve offended him if I were to say so.¡± Nn put his arms around her. ¡°ording to your seniority in the family, you¡¯re his elder cousin-inw, so he wouldn¡¯t dare to say anything even if you were to offend him.¡± ¡°To everyone else, we¡¯re a divorced couple, so whether I want to continue to stay with you depends on my mood.¡± Maisie pushed his hand off her body and walked toward the car that Quincy drove over. Nn was helpless. ¡®She has begun to hold a grudge against me now that I¡¯ve recovered, so I might as well not recover.¡¯ There was only a yellowmp beaming faintly on the wall in the dimly lit corridor. A bodyguard carried some leftovers as he walked to a locked door and unlocked it as usual. Behind the outer door was another locked iron door as if it was a cage opening. Looking into the room through the iron door, Rowena was lying motionless on the bed. The room was not ventted, so the smelling from inside was very unpleasant. ¡°Hey, get up and eat.¡± The bodyguard kicked the iron gate roughly, making a loud noise, but Rowena did not move. Seeing that she was not moving, the bodyguard wondered if something had happened to her. Thus, he quickly took out the key and opened the iron door. When the bodyguard approached the bed to check her out, Rowena suddenly stood up and pounced onto him, pushing him to the ground. She then sank her teeth into his neck frantically. No matter how the bodyguard pushed her away, he could not get her off his¡¯ body. , While biting off a chunk of flesh from his neck, Rowena took the opportunity to grab his gun from him and then shot him without hesitation. Blood sttered onto her face. Rowena stared at the man whose neck was a bloody mess and had gotten a headshot and giggled hysterically. She then opened her bloody mouth, looking all creepy. ¡°You want to lock me here for the rest of my life? Keep dreaming! If you want me dead, I¡¯ll definitely drag as many people as I can down to hell with me!¡± She then stood up and fled without looking back. At the Easton Estate¡­ 1/2 16.0 Nn and Strix were sitting in the study, ying chess. One looked graceful and charming while the other looked reserved and two could be said to be evenly matched in terms of their temperament. Strix moved his chess piece. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t havee to me just for a simple thank you, should you?¡± Seeing that he had been exposed, Nn responded steadily, ¡°I actually came here to ask you about something.¡± Strix smiled. ¡°Do you want to know how Zee has been in the past three years?¡± Chapter 575 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 575 Nn did not deny it. Strix held the chess piece in his hand, seeing that Nn did not y his next move. ¡°She hasn¡¯t been doing too well in the past three years. Her biological father died in that ident, while she lost her baby. No one should be able to sustain such a severe blow.¡± Nn put his chess piece down, and his indifferent expression looked slightly moved. From the moment he had learned that she was pregnant with a child back then and that she had lost the child in that ident, he knew that he would be in her debt till the day of his demise. If she had not been pushed away from his side in the first ce, perhaps that incident would not have happened. Strix looked at him. ¡°Why? Hasn¡¯t she forgiven you?¡± Nn retracted his gaze from the chessboard but did not answer the question as he looked elsewhere. Strix took a look at the chessboard. ¡°If she hadn¡¯t forgiven you, she wouldn¡¯t have put in so much effort to save you. I can see that she never gave up on you.¡± Nn exchanged gaze with him as his lips were tightly pursed. The scar looked very deep. She had never let go of the past, but he never really wanted to give up on her either. Strix twisted the chess pieces with his fingers. ¡°You forced her into leaving you just because you had been infected with the virus, and you didn¡¯t want it to affect her. I can understand your actions.¡± Having said that, Strix turned his head and looked out the window. ¡°Back then, her mother left me because she didn¡¯t want to burden me anymore too. She knew that she didn¡¯t have much time left, and she didn¡¯t want me to waste more of my time on her. As for me, I had failed to save her in time, and that¡¯s a regret that I will never get past for the rest of my life. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t want Zee to follow in my footsteps.¡± Nn walked out of the study, and Maisie just so happened to enter the corridor. She was surprised and walked forward with a bright smile. ¡°Oh, what a rare thing to see, the legendary Mr. Goldmann actually came over in person.¡± He smiled. ¡°Of course, I have toe in person to inform Strix that I¡¯m bringing my wife home.¡± Maisie inserted her hands in her pockets. ¡°My grandfather¡¯s funeral hasn¡¯t been held yet.¡± Nn brushed his finger across her cheek. ¡°It¡¯s okay. We¡¯ll go back only after your grandfather¡¯s funeral.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t figured out whether I want to go back with you.¡± Maisie dragged the end of the sentence deliberately. But what caught her off guard was his thin lips, which approached her lips in an instant and kissed her. All she felt in the next couple of seconds was his warm breath caressing the surface of her face. Worrying about being seen, Maisie hurriedly shoved his chest to part his lips away from hers. ¡°Nn Goldmann, you,¡± ¡°Whether you¡¯d like to go back with me is not up to you to decide.¡± He chuckled as he brushed over the hair scattered over her shoulders and hanging over her chest with his fingertips. ¡°Our marriage certificate is still with me.¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°But we¡¯ve lived in separation for three years.¡± Maisie lifted three fingers and ced them right in front of his eyes. ¡°We got back together in Stoslo, and we¡¯ve been living together for quite some time already.¡± Nn approached her with a smirk on his face. ¡°I didn¡¯t cheat on you, and I didn¡¯t show any traits of domestic violence. So can the court force us to break up if I refuse to file the divorce?¡± Maisie was rendered speechless as she had obviously lost. ¡®I don¡¯t want to bring our divorce up over and over again, but forgiving him just like this makes me feel extremely embarrassed as if I¡¯m a shameless woman. ¡®Anyway, he has recovered and is perfectly healthy now, so I should y with his emotions while I still can.¡¯ Looking at Maisie¡¯s feisty and childish reaction, Nn leaned toward her and pinched her earlobe. ¡°I¡¯ll stay here for the night.¡± After saying that, he walked toward her room on his own. Maisie suddenly came to her senses, caught up to him, and tried to drag him backward. ¡°Nn Goldmann, don¡¯t you even dare think about it!¡± As soon as he stepped into the room, Nn took her into his arms, locked the door of the room with his other hand, pressed her against the wall, and kissed her vigorously. ¡°You really don¡¯t want me to stay here?¡± Maisie lost her rationality almost immediately. They had been maintaining a lukewarm rtionship when he was ill, and Nn had obviously been suppressing his strength. But now that he had recovered, every action of his felt like he was a volcano that was erupting , and the lust and desire that had been suppressed for such a long time were transmitted through his body temperature and thrilling heartbeat. Chapter 576 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 576 The sweat rolled down from his brows and burned her shoulder. The breath on her neck surrounded her while he asked, ¡°Are you not going to ask me to stay?¡± Maisie looked into his deep, seductive eyes. Nn carried her into the bathroom. Maisie looked so delicate and innocent in his eyes. After putting her down, Maisie pushed his arm and screamed, ¡°Get out, I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± He squinted. ¡°You still have energy?¡± Maisie blew air through her nose, not answering. Nn kissed the top of her head and forehead. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you outside.¡± Maisie walked out after she finished showering. Nn stood with his back against her, looking like he was on a call. He was just wearing a shirt, and parts of the shirt stuck to his back because of sweat, showing his body. ¡°Alright.¡± Nn hung up and put his phone down. ¡°Are you still busy?¡± Maisie walked to the hairdryer while drying her hair with a towel. Nn frowned and turned to look at her. ¡°Bad news.¡± Maisie picked up the hairdryer and looked at him.¡± What bad news?¡± ¡°Rowena got out.¡± She paused and looked at him again. ¡°How?¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Nn rubbed his brows. ¡°The person who sent food in thought that she was acting funny and was bitten by Rowena when he went in to check. She stole the gun and killed him.¡± That crazy woman just wouldn¡¯t behave even when she was locked up. Seeing that she was frowning, Nn walked to her and hugged her shoulders with one hand while he picked up a towel with another hand to help her dry her hair. ¡°Quincy secretly followed her. She will try to take revenge now that she has escaped. She won¡¯t be able to stay quiet.¡± Zena had been leaden with overcast for those two days. 1 Maisie went back to the de Armas to attend her grandfather¡¯s funeral. It was a simple one with no ashes nor body. They only raised a tombstone. No one other than Strix, Erwin, and Nn attended the funeral that day. Maisie stood in front of the tombstone for a long time. Nn walked behind her and put his coat on her shoulders. She wrapped it tightly around herself. At that moment, Quincy suddenly rushed over. ¡°Mr. Goldmann!¡± Nn turned to look at him. His eyes darkened when he saw that he looked pale. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Rowena has taken Young Master Wayion and Elder Master Goldmann as hostages. We¡¯re confronting her at the pier.¡± Maisie immediately rushed forward after he spoke.¡± What did you just say!?¡± How could she take Wayion and Titus hostage? Maisie knew Rowena wouldn¡¯ty low, but she didn¡¯t expect her to kidnap her son instead of her! ¡°No, I have to go¡­¡± Nn pulled on her arm. ¡°I¡¯ll go. If you go, she won¡¯t let Wayion and Grandpa go.¡± Maisie was stunned, but the moment Nn let go, she held his wrist and looked at him, her face pale. ¡°Nn, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Nn put his hand behind her head and lowered his head to touch her forehead. ¡°Trust me, I¡¯ll bring Wayion back.¡± Nn pulled her hand away and left with Quincy. Erwin looked at Strix. Thetter nodded, so Erwin left with his men. A group of men in ck stood at the pier, confronting Rowena, who was on a boat. The men didn¡¯t dare act rashly because Rowena he a gun in one hand and had the controls to the bomb tied around her body in the other. Chapter 577 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 577 If they weren¡¯t careful, everyone on the boat would lose their lives. Titus and Wayion were tied to the deck. He didn¡¯t expect that Sue was Rowena. ¡°Rowena, what do you want? Don¡¯t do anything to the child. Just put all your anger on me.¡± Titus tried to convince her, but Rowena wasn¡¯t having any of that and yelled back with a crazy expression,¡± Shut up!¡± She hadpletely lost her mind. ¡°Do you think I would still believe anything a Goldmann says?¡± Titus saw that she was emotionally unstable and started worrying. His face darkened. ¡°Rowena, we have never done anything bad to you.¡± They had really never done anything wrong. They had taken her in and brought her up. When had they ever treated her badly? Titus trusted her, but she had fallen from grace because of her selfishness. ¡°Do you think you didn¡¯t do anything to me?¡± Rowena screamed with all her might, ¡°I¡¯ve done so much for your family. How could you just kick me aside?¡± Her eyes were red. ¡°Everything I have done was for Nn. I just wanted to force that woman away. Was ! wrong?¡± Titus closed his eyes and changed his tone. ¡°Rowena, I gave you a chance.¡± ¡°That wasn¡¯t a chance.¡± Everyone¡¯s hearts skipped a beat when Rowena threw her arms. The hands holding guns started sweating. She hadpletely lost it, and the veins in her neck were popping. ¡°You gave me a chance but asked the police to hunt me down? I could only hide in dark ces because I had nowhere to go!¡± Titus turned a little pale. ¡°Rowena, you can take your revenge. Take my life, but I beg you, let the child go.¡± ¡°Dream on!¡± Rowena cackled and walked to Wayion, holding his jaw. ¡°I would consider letting his kid go if he wasn¡¯t her son, but he is.¡± ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Titus had totally lost his cool. He didn¡¯t mind losing his life, but Wayion was just a child. He had to make sure that he was safe. Rowena let go of Wayion and walked to the front of the deck. ¡°I¡¯m going to bring you to hell with me.¡± ¡°Rowena!¡± Nn walked out among the men in ck, his eyes looking fierce as ever. ¡°Let them go, and I¡¯ll be your hostage. You can do whatever you want.¡± Quincy was shocked out of his mind and tried to stop him. ¡°Mr. Goldmann-¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Nn took off his coat and tossed it to Quincy. He then unbuttoned his sleeves. ¡°I¡¯m the one you want, right?¡± he said to Rowena. Rowenaughed hysterically while tears fell. ¡°Nn, would you like to die with me?¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Nn didn¡¯t answer. He raised his hands to show that he wasn¡¯t carrying any weapons while he walked toward the boat. ¡°Just name your requests. Just let Grandpa and Wayion go.¡± Rowena watched him take one step after the other toward the boat until he finally stood on the deck in the wind. The strong wind messed up his hair, pping on his hard expression. He looked pale. ¡°Are you going to agree to all my requests?¡± Rowena scoffed. Nn didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°Yes.¡± She scoffed again and harshly said, ¡°Nn, I¡¯m not going to believe you after you lied to me so many times!¡± He frowned. ¡°What do you want?¡± Rowena pointed the gun at him. ¡°I want you dead right now.¡± ¡°Rowena, don¡¯t!¡± Titus¡¯ expression changed. Chapter 578 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 578 Rowena ignored him and pointed the gun straight at Nn¡¯s head. ¡°Nn, I didn¡¯t do anything to you all those years ago. How could you be so cruel to me?¡± She had tears in her eyes, but she was smiling coldly.¡± I wasn¡¯t cruel enough, but now I understand. If I can¡¯t have you, I¡¯m going to destroy you. I want to show that woman that she¡¯s the reason you¡¯re dead!¡± Wayion escaped his bindings and suddenly rushed forward and pushed Rowena over. The gun in her hand flew off. ¡°Wayion!¡± Wayion immediately kicked the gun to Nn¡¯s feet, and he picked it up. Rowena, who fell to the ground, looked menacing. She raised the trigger and yelled into the wind, ¡°None of you will get away!¡± Bang! Nn immediately shot her hand, but she had already pushed the button before the remote left her hand, and the countdown on the bombs started. Rowena jumped toward Nn and held him tight, pushing him into the sea. ¡°Daddy!¡± ¡°Nn!¡± ¡°Nn!¡± Maisie, who rushed there, saw that and wanted to rush onto the boat, but Quincy pulled her back from behind.N?velDrama.Org ? content. After a muffled noise, the explosion caused a huge wave that rocked the boat. Wayion fell on the deck, and the water drenched everyone on deck. Wayion crawled toward the edge of the boat and looked at the bloodied water. ¡°Daddy!¡± Titus¡¯ eyes turned red, and he stood on the spot for a long time, dazed. Maisie¡¯s vision turned ck. She struggled to get away, rushed to the bank, and fell to her knees. Blood floated on the water¡¯s surface, but there was no movement. She yelled with all her heart, ¡°Nn!¡± A sharp pain pierced her heart. She was on the edge of losing her mind when she didn¡¯t get a reply. Everything started spiraling. When Maisie opened her eyes again, she felt like she had just woken up from a dream. Her cold sweat had soaked her pillow. However, she remembered something and immediately sat up, moved the nket away, and jumped out of bed. Erwin walked in at that moment. ¡°You¡¯re awake, Zee?¡± Maisie grabbed his arm. ¡°Uncle Erwin, where¡¯s Nn?¡± Erwin stood still and didn¡¯t answer. Maisie slowly let go when she saw that and took a few steps backward. ¡°No, he couldn¡¯t have died. I need to go find him¡­¡± When she got to the door, Erwin¡¯s voice came from behind. ¡°No one said he died.¡± Maisie immediately stopped and looked back at him. Erwin sighed. ¡°He didn¡¯t die. When they fell into the water, he got away, but he was badly injured. He hit his head on the rocks when the explosion pushed him away.¡± Maisie¡¯s emotions calmed upon hearing that Nn was still alive. ¡°Was he badly injured?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Erwin nodded and walked to her, ¡°He hit his head and may possibly not have his memory when he wakes up. I came to remind you so that you know what to expect.¡± Maisie and Erwin arrived at the hospital. Titus and Quincy were in the room. Nn was awake, but he really had memory problems. Nn sat in bed with his arms crossed, staring at Titus and Quincy for a long time. ¡°My grandpa isn¡¯t this old, and Quincy doesn¡¯t look like this.¡± Titus wanted to say something but stopped, looking gloomy. Quincy helplessly scratched his face. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, how old are you?¡± He didn¡¯t hesitate to say, ¡°17!¡± 16:05 Quincy took a sharp breath. His memory was stuck when he was 17 years old! Chapter 580 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 580 Maisie touched his head. ¡°You¡¯re just a 17-year-old kid now. What¡¯s wrong with calling me Ms. Vanderbilt?¡± Nn pushed her hand away. ¡°But I¡¯m a man too.¡± ¡°Are you considered a man at 17?¡± Nn was tongue-tied and turned his head away to avoid looking at her. ¡°Why would I fall for you? Just because you¡¯re pretty?¡± Maisie took her hand back and wasn¡¯t angry, ¡°Yes. You loved my beauty but kept bugging me, so I married you.¡± Nn raised his brow and looked at her, ¡°I¡¯m such a shallow person?¡± After saying that, he looked at that delicate and innocent face and didn¡¯t say anything more. She was indeed his type. Maisie beamed, getting closer to his lips until they were an inch apart. They were so close their warm breaths blended together. ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re shallow, but all I know is that you love me a lot.¡± Nn stayed in the hospital for a week. The injury to his back had pretty much healed, but his memory didn¡¯t show any signs of improvement. Maisie passed the binders that Quincy had prepared for him. There were a few of them, a record of what had happened that his memory had not registered. Not only did he have three children, but he also found out why his mother had died and that his childhood friend Rowena had been the culprit behind all that. His marriage with Maisie existed, and they had signed the papers three years ago. A sharp pain shot through Nn¡¯s head. He closed the binder and put it aside. ¡°Aren¡¯t my children already eight? Why did we only get married three years ago?¡± Maisie peeled an orange while sitting next to him.¡± Nine years ago, some irresponsible man slept with me, and I got pregnant and gave birth to the children alone overseas. Six years after that, that man brought me back to the country by giving me a job as the designer for his sweetheart with a high sry and threatened me because of his sweetheart.¡± She peeled the oranges apart and put the slices in her mouth, only telling half-truths. ¡°But that man was pretty dumb because he didn¡¯t know who he slept with. He wouldn¡¯t leave me alone and started suspecting his sweetheart. He then took a paternity test for my children.¡± ¡°I did all that?¡± Nn looked at her with surprise, feeling that she had made that up. Maisie raised her brow. ¡°You got me pregnant before w e were married. What do you think?¡± Nn was quiet. Quincy brought a man through the door, and that man was none other than Yorrick Hathaway. Maisie slowly stood up. ¡°Mr. Hathaway.¡± Yorrick tried not to smile. ¡°My aunt asked me toe to visit Nn. I heard he lost his memory?¡± Maisie shrugged. ¡°To a certain extent, it¡¯s memory impairment. He only remembers what happened before he was 17.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Yorrick looked at Nn and smiled. ¡°If he¡¯s only 17, wouldn¡¯t he have forgotten about you?¡± Nn¡¯s face dropped. Maisie smiled. ¡°As long as he¡¯s fine.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡°You stay with him even when he cannot remember you. That¡¯s so touching.¡± Yorrick ignored Nn and walked toward Maisie. ¡°Have you thought of remarrying someone else?¡± Maisie paused, obviously suspicious. A pillow hit Yorrick¡¯s body. He caught the pillow and saw Nn staring daggers at him. ¡°Stay away from her.¡± Yorrick smiled. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t remember her?¡± Nn crossed his arms, looking cocky. ¡°Even if I don¡¯t remember her, she¡¯s still my wife. You have no chance.¡± Chapter 581 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 581 Maisie lowered her head, and she couldn¡¯t help herself but cover her own mouth. Even though Nn had forgotten about her, he still treated her like she belonged to him. Yorrick grinned and said, ¡°I¡¯m just kidding. Please don¡¯t take it to your heart, cousin.¡± Gnashing his teeth, Nn said, ¡°I¡¯m not your cousin! Do you think that I¡¯ve forgotten about you?¡± ¡°Well, it seems like you still remember,¡± Yorrick said a s he put the pillow on the bed. ¡°Alright. Since you are still breathing, I think your grandmother should be relieved.¡± After that, he put his hand on Maisie¡¯s shoulder and continued. ¡°I¡¯ll leave him-¡± ¡°Let go of your hand!¡± Nn hissed, cutting Yorrick short. Yorrick took his hand away from Maisie and shrugged. ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯m going to take my leave now. I¡¯ll leave this overage ¡°teenager¡± i your hand then, Ms. Vanderbilt.¡± After Yorrick left, Nn crossed his arms in front of his chest, and his face was dark. He used to be someone who was very good at concealing his own emotions. However, after his memory returned at the age of 17, he seemed to have lost the ability to do so. That¡¯s right! At present, Nn only had memories of when he was a headstrong 17-years-old teenager. Maisie walked up to him and sat beside the bed. She leaned closer and asked, ¡°Are you mad?¡± However, Nn ignored her. Maisie held his cheek with her hand and pecked on his lips. Although it was just a light kiss, it was intoxicating. Nn froze, and his eyes turned ssy as he stared at her lips. Just when she was about to get up, he raised his hand and pressed the back of her head. He wrapped one arm around her waist and deepened the kiss. Maisie¡¯s pupils constricted, and she tried to push him away. He had lost his memory, but his body still remembered how to do it. N?velDrama.Org ? content. It was just that now was not the right time. Maisie bit his lips, and he hissed in pain. The desire in his dark eyes was getting thicker and thicker with each passing second, while his chest was rising up and down vigorously. ¡°Why did you bite me? Aren¡¯t we husband and wife?¡± Maisie pulled herself out of his arms and ced her fingertip on his lips. ¡°We¡¯re husband and wife, but let¡¯s wait until you¡¯ve recovered first.¡± ¡°But you¡¯re seducing me,¡± he said, his eyes filled with lust and innocence. ¡°You kissed me first, so how can you pull out now?¡± Maisie was stunned. She was very close to him right now, and his scorching breath overwhelmed her instantly. ¡°Let me do it, please. I promise it¡¯ll be veryfortable,¡± he said as he leaned closer to her, causing Maisie to feel as if she had fallen intova and was about to melt. ¡°Daddy!¡± Wayion suddenly appeared. Maisie pushed Nn away, and he fell to the bed. As he was watching the ceiling, he put his arm on his forehead, and his cheek flushed in embarrassment. Maisie cleared her throat and said, ¡°Wayion, your-¡± ¡°I know. Uncle Quincy has told me about it,¡± Wayion said as he stopped in front of Maisie. He lifted his head to look at her and asked, ¡°Mommy, has Daddy really forgotten about us?¡± Nn turned his body sideways, propped his head with his hand, and studied at the boy who looked exactly like the miniature version of himself. He frowned slightly and asked, ¡°Are all of them boys?¡± Wayion did not reply to him. He turned his head and said, ¡°It seems like Daddy has really forgotten about us.¡± Nn was stunned and pressed his lips tightly. Maisie rubbed Wayion¡¯s head and said, ¡°He¡¯ll remember everything, including you guys, very soon.¡± Soon, it was the day Nn was discharged from the hospital. Instead of wearing a suit, Nn had put on a casual outfit. As he walked out of the hospital, he still looked as handsome and regal as always. He slowed down his pace and grabbed Wayion¡¯s hand. Wayion was slightly taken aback, but he did not let go of his hand. Maisie walked to the passenger seat, and just when she was about to open the door, Nn asked, ¡°Why are you sitting at the front?¡± She was stunned. However, she regained her senses, turned around, and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m giving you an opportunity to bond with your sou Chapter 582 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 582 Nn did not know what to say. The car was slowly moving toward the East Ind Vi. Nn did not know how to get along with his son along the journey, but there was an inexplicable desire to get closer to him in his heart. The good thing was that Wayion did not make things hard for him at this time and took the initiative to spark a conversation with him. Nn only had memories from before he was 17, so it was not too hard for him to talk to an 8,5-year-old boy. Maisie turned her head to look at the father-son duo and asked Quincy in a soft voice, ¡°Is this how Nn looked like when he was 17?¡± Quincy nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡± Then, he sighed slightly and continued. ¡°Mr. Goldmann did use to be like this in the past before the incident involving Madam Goldmann.¡± Maisie did not say anything as she looked at Nn. Nn used to be a man who would give off an indifferent and imposing vibe that made people reluctant to get close to him. However, right now, he had be a lot more approachable. Perhaps, it was because he had lost his memory? But one silver lining was that he still treated them as his family despite having no memory of them. In any case, no matter what happened to him, he was still Nn. Nn did not have any memory of the East Ind Vi. After getting into the vi, he scanned the surroundings for a long while before asking, ¡°Where is our room?¡± His question made Maisie freeze in her tracks. She asked Quincy to bring their luggage into their rooms and walked up to him. ¡°It¡¯s not our room. It¡¯s your room. Come, let me show you where it is.¡± Nn followed beside her and asked with a frown,¡± But aren¡¯t husbands and wives supposed to sleep in the same room?¡± Maisie was tickled pink by him, and she replied,¡± Yeah. We used to be husband and wife, but you insisted on getting a divorce with me three years ago, so we¡¯ve been sleeping in different rooms ever since.¡± A hint of surprise crossed Nn¡¯s eyes. He stopped and looked at her as she climbed upstairs. When they were in his room, Nn looked around and frowned. It indeed did not look like a woman had been living there. cing her hands at her back, Maisie approached him and chuckled. ¡°Why? Do you want to stay in the same room with me?¡± Nn lowered his head and looked at the alluringly beautiful woman smiling brightly like a flower before him. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed up and down nervously as he averted his gaze. ¡°I¡¯m just asking.¡± She then parted her luscious red lips and said, ¡°We¡¯re going back home in another two days. In the meantime, you should get some rest. After that, she turned and left. Nn lifted his arm but stopped in midair. He clenched his fist slowly and then lowered his arm back. When Maisie got downstairs, Quincy came into the vi and said, ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, here¡¯s a letter Mr. Hathaway asked me to give you.¡± ¡°A letter from Yorrick?¡± Maisie frowned in confusion. She took the letter, opened it up, and started reading it. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Quincy was curious about the contents of the letter as well, so he asked, ¡°What did Mr. Hathaway say in the letter?¡± Maisie folded the letter and replied, ¡°Madam Hathaway wants to see me.¡± At a hotel in Waltz Street¡­ The bellman led Maisie to the room. The room was spacious, with built-in floor-to-ceiling windows that offered a panoramic view. It was both upscale and stylishly simple. Madam Hathaway was sitting on the couch. She was wearing a dress, with a scarf draped over her shoulders. Maisie had to admit that other than Madam Nera, Madam Hathaway was the most elegant older woman she had ever seen. Although they had met once, she hadn¡¯t interacted much with Madam Hathaway. Therefore, she was curious as to why she was looking for her today. ¡°Are you looking for me, Grandma?¡± Maisie walked up to the couch, but she did not take her seat. Madam Hathaway put the cup down and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so stiff. Have a seat.¡± It was only then Maisie took her seat and looked straight into Madam Hathaway¡¯s eyes. Madam Hathaway looked at her and asked, ¡°Do you know why I want to see you today?¡± Liidplei JOL ¡°I¡¯m not sure about it, but I guess it¡¯s about Nn?¡± Holding a cup in her hand, Madam Hathaway chuckled. ¡°Although I didn¡¯t watch him grow up myself, I was always keeping an eye on him. He had shut himself up after his mother¡¯s ident and stopped paying attention to those meaningless things.¡± Chapter 583 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 583 Maisie wondered why Madam Hathaway was telling her about this, but she did not say anything to interrupt her. Madam Hathaway said, ¡°If it were in the past, he would never care about anything that happened in Stoslo.¡± Maisie was kind of surprised when she heard what Madam Hathaway said. However, she felt she was right when she gave it a second thought. When Maisie had firste across Nn, he indeed had never told her anything about his family background. He had just told her that he was the CEO of the ckgold Group. ¡®But when did he start to interfere? Was it because of my mother¡¯s rtionship with the de Arma family, or did he suspect that there was a problem with the ¡°feud ¡± between the de Arma family and the Goldmanns?¡¯ Madam Hathaway looked at her and said, ¡°I know you¡¯re Hernandez¡¯s granddaughter.¡± At the East Ind Vi¡­ Nn walked down from the upper floor and bumped into Quincy. Thetter was stunned and asked, ¡°Mr. Goldmann?¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. When Nn walked across the living room, he felt they had only been living here for a short time as he noticed that the furniture in the living room was almost brand new. He asked, ¡°How long have we been staying here?¡± Quincy scratched his chin and replied, ¡°I think we¡¯ve been living here for a few months.¡± ¡°A few months?¡± He frowned. ¡°Yeah. Oh, silly me, I forgot that you don¡¯t remember anything,¡± Quincy said. ¡°You came to Stoslo several months ago and bought this vi as your temporary house.¡± ¡°So, we have been living in different houses for the past few months?¡± Nn asked. He had no idea why, but he just couldn¡¯t ept the fact that he and Maisie were not staying in the same house and sleeping in the same room. Quincy cleared his throat and said, ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt onlyes over asionally to keep you company.¡± Suddenly, something surfaced in Nn¡¯s head. He looked intently at Quincy and asked, ¡°So we¡¯re really divorced?¡± Quincy let out a smile of embarrassment. ¡°Well, you can put it that way.¡± When he noticed that Nn¡¯s face had turned dark, he hastily exined, ¡°However, you haven¡¯t signed the papers, so it¡¯s not entirely official yet.¡± It was only then Nn¡¯s frown loosened. However, he soon realized something was not right and asked,¡± Does this mean that she has already signed the papers?¡± ¡®So, she¡¯s the one who wants to get a divorce with me?¡¯ Quincy let out a bitter smile. He did not know how he should tell the amnesiac Nn about what had happened three years ago-how he had ¡°forced¡± Maisie to get a divorce with him and how Maisie had left three years ago. Quincy was worried that he might cause Nn even more confusion if he told him too much. ¡°Where¡¯s she?¡± Nn wanted to ask her in person why they would get a divorce. Quincy replied, ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt has gone to meet Madam Hathaway. I don¡¯t know why Madam Hathaway is looking for her, but she Huh? Mr. Goldmann? Where are you going?¡± Quincy hurriedly followed after Nn when he saw him rushing out of the vi. Meanwhile, Maisie pressed her lips tightly and lowered her head. Since Madam Hathaway was aware of her identity. Maisie was certain that she must have already run a background check on her. ¡°You don¡¯t need to feel nervous,¡± Madam Hathaway said. ¡°The fact that Nichs and Nn could ept your identity indicates that they don¡¯t care who you are. Besides, the feud between the de Arma family and the Goldmanns has been properly resolved. ¡°Nn was infected with the virus after taking the bullet for you three years ago. From this point, I can see that you must mean a lot to Nn, and I know what¡¯s going on with him right now. I just hope that you won¡¯t let Nn down, given how much he has sacrificed for you.¡± Maisie was stunned. Madam Hathaway¡¯s eyes betrayed her trust. Nn¡¯s feelings for Maisie were simr to Madam Hathaway¡¯s feelings for Titus. They weren¡¯t hoping for anything in return. They just hoped that the people they loved wouldn¡¯t let them down. Madam Hathaway probably did not want to see Nn ending up like her. She had given her everything, yet ultimately, she did not get anything in return. Maisie¡¯s eyshes fluttered, and she offered Madam Hathaway a smile from the bottom of her heart. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandma. Nn will be the only man I will marry in my life, even though he and I didn¡¯te together because of love in the first ce.¡± Chapter 584 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 584 Maisie looked at the table as she spoke. ¡°I only realized the difference in Nn after spending some time with him. Although he¡¯s bossy, calctive, and gets jealous often, he¡¯s cute and silly sometimes. However, when my life is in danger, he¡¯ll do everything he can to protect me at the cost of his own life. I¡¯ll never let go of a man who loves me like that.¡± Madam Hathaway looked toward the door silently. As if Maisie finally sensed something, she turned her head around and then froze in ce. ¡®Nn? Since when did hee here? Hold on a second, if he¡¯s here, does it mean that he has heard everything I said just now!?¡¯ Madam Hathaway chuckled and said, ¡°What are you doing here? Shouldn¡¯t you be resting right now? Did you rush all the way here because you were worried that I¡¯d give her a hard time?¡± Nn shifted his gaze away from Maisie. There was a hint of embarrassment on his face, but he forced himself to calm down. ¡°Grandma, when did your hair turn so gray?¡± Madam Hathaway knew that Nn was having some memory issues right now. Apparently, his impression of her still remained the same as when he had met her years ago. ¡°I¡¯m already old, so of course, I wouldn¡¯t look as young as I used to be.¡± She slowly rose to her feet and said, ¡°Nn, make sure you take care of your wife.¡± Nn turned to look at Maisie. Maisie lifted her eyebrows with a smile at the depth of her eyes. The couple came out of the elevator one after the other. Nn looked at her back and took a few quick steps forward to grab her arm, catching her off guard. Maisie took a step backward, and in the next second, she was pinned on the wall by Nn. Nn fixed his gaze on her face and said, ¡°If everything you said just now is the truth, then we¡­¡± His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed up and down twice before he finished his sentence. ¡°Then why would we get a divorce?¡± Maisie looked straight back at him but did not say anything. After a short while, she snorted lightly. ¡°You will know why when you regain your memory.¡± Nn was stunned and tightened his grip on her wrist. Maisie lowered her gaze before lifting her head. She leaned closer to him and asked, ¡°Nn, does this matter greatly to you?¡± They were so close to each other they could feel each other¡¯s breath. Nn¡¯s heart fluttered, and he subconsciously let go of his hand and turned sideways. ¡°I can¡¯t remember anything about it, so it intrigues me a lot.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Maisie said, dragging herst vowel. She approached him from the back, stood on tiptoe, and turned her face sideways to look at him. ¡°So that means you care about me.¡± She smiled and narrowed her eyes like a cunning fox. However, it made her even more beautiful and seductive. Nn loosened his cor and said, ¡°Can you be more serious?¡± Maisie chuckled and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t you remember that you said the same thing to me as well in the past?¡± Nn was stunned and turned around to look at her. The smile at the corner of Maisie¡¯s lips deepened as she watched the man in front of her opening and closing his mouth several times. She had to say that after losing his memory, Nn had be as innocent as a deer. Although he tried to make himself look tough, all it would take for his defense to crumble was a simple touch. Nn had been unpredictable and lustful before losing his memory. He had been like a king who wanted to control everything, and nobody could figure out whether he was happy or angry. However, Maisie just needed to tease him a few times now, and his face would turn red, or he would get angry now. He didn¡¯t even dare to make eye contact with her. ¡°Am I pretty?¡± Maisie wrapped her arms around his waist and ced her chin on his shoulder. Maisie had gained a new hobby due to Nn¡¯s memory loss-that was teasing Nn. Nn was standing as stiff as a ramrod, and he did not even dare to make a single move. Maisie blew softly into his ear. Nn¡¯s ears turned red, and he quickly turned away. He then grabbed her shoulder to push her away from him and asked, ¡°Can¡¯t you see that there are so many people here?¡± Maisie smiled nonchntly as she replied, ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that I can do that if there are no people around?¡± N?velDrama.Org ? content. Nn was rendered speechless. Maisie pouted and continued. ¡°Have you forgotten what you wanted to do to me at the hospital that day? If I hadn¡¯t stopped yo would have had your way already, right?¡± Chapter 585 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 585 ¡°You¡­¡± The things that had urred that day surfaced in Nn¡¯s head. He had just been following his basic instinct, and it wasn¡¯t something that he could control. He let go of her and covered his forehead with his hand helplessly. ¡°How could you me me for that?¡± Maisie had been the one who kissed him and seduced him first. In any case, he would lose control of himself whenever he got close to her. Maisie pulled his arm and said, ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll stop making fun of you. Let¡¯s go home.¡± ¡®Go home¡­¡¯ Nn¡¯s eyes suddenly turned ssy. When she said the words ¡®go home¡¯, he did not know why, but he felt a sense of familiarity. Maisie wrapped her arm around his. In other people¡¯s eyes, they were an eye-pleasing couple, and nobody would have thought they had already gotten a divorce. When they returned to the East Ind Vi, they saw Titus, who was reprimanding the group of bodyguards for not taking good care of Nn. It was only when he saw Nn that he stopped. Titus looked at Nn and harrumphed. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell anyone where you were going?¡± Nn had lost his memory, and Titus was certain that he couldn¡¯t take it this time if something were to happen to him again. ¡°I went to see my grandmother. Why do I have to inform you about that?¡± Nn said nonchntly. ¡°You¡­¡± Titus was stunned. Something flitted across his eyes, and his face darkened. ¡°You went to see her? How¡­ How is she now?¡± Nn scoffed. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go and look at her yourself?¡± When Nn passed by the staircase, he turned his head around to search for Maisie. Just as Nn was about to call out to Maisie when he noticed she was not following him, he saw her walking toward Titus. ¡°Grandpa,¡± Maisie greeted. Titus was taken aback when he heard Maisie calling him ¡®Grandpa¡¯. After all, she had never called him so intimately in the past. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Maisie smiled and said, ¡°Life is short. I think it¡¯s better to make something clear face to face. Even if you can hide for a while, you shouldn¡¯t always hide for life.¡± Quincy gasped. Titus did not like other people to decide for him, and Quincy was sure Titus would reprimand Maisie. Surprisingly, he did not. Titus did not say anything this time, and he looked as if he was contemting Maisie¡¯s suggestion. Maisie nodded at him politely. She then walked to the staircase and went upstairs. Nn¡¯s jaw was tightly set. He turned his head to look at Titus before following after her. ¡°Maisie,¡± he called her outside of the room. Maisie stopped and looked at him. ¡°Yeah?¡± Nn stopped in front of her, his eyebrows tightly knitted. ¡°How could you say something like that to my grandpa? Weren¡¯t you worried that he would get mad at you?¡± Maisie chuckled. She put her hand on his shoulder and replied, ¡°Well this wouldn¡¯t be the first time he¡¯d be mad at me.¡± Nn squinted his eyes. Maisie took a look at his room, and her smile disappeared. She turned around and pushed him. ¡°Go back to your own room.¡± After that, she went into her room, closed the door, and blocked him outside. Nn was rendered speechless. On the day they returned to their own home, Maisie bade farewell to Strix and Erwin in the airport. Strix knew what she was thinking. He put his hand on her shoulder and said, ¡°Zee, I¡¯ll take care of the matter about the de Arma family in Stoslo, so you don¡¯t have to worry about it. No matter where you are, you¡¯re still¡¯ Alice¡¯.¡± Erwin looked at her and said, ¡°I won¡¯t return to Zlokovia this time, so take care of yourself.¡± Maisie nodded. She could feel a lump was forming in her throat. Erwin had apanied her mother in Zoklovia for a long time, not to mention that he had watched Maisie grow up. It went without saying that it was time for him to do his own thing. As for Strix, she treated him like her own family after spending three years as his daughter. Strix called Saydie. ¡°Saydie, do you want to go with Zee?¡± Saydie was stunned. ¡°What about you?¡± Chapter 586 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 586 ¡°We have so many people in the Metropolis. Why is there a need for you to worry about me?¡± Strix patted Saydie¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re still young. You can¡¯t stay in the Metropolis all the time for the rest of your life. You should leave, go out there, and experience what the world has to offer. Plus, you¡¯ll be following Zee around. I can rest assured with that in mind.¡± Maisie did not expect that Strix would assign Saydie to her. N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡°Saydie has always been staying within the Metropolis. It should be hard for her to get used to her life after leaving Metropolis, right?¡¯ Maisie was about to say something when Saydie responded, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll follow Ms. Vanderbilt.¡± Maisie was surprised again. Nn, who was standing not far away, put down his cell phone. Seeing that Maisie was talking to the two men for so long, he looked a little upset. Quincy stared at Nn as he stood on the side. ¡®His jealousy is so sour that it¡¯s about to corrode the whole airport.¡¯ Maisie walked up to Wayion, leaned over, and rubbed his cheek. ¡°Wayion, mommy and daddy will go back to Zlokova first.¡± ¡°Okay, Mommy. You go back first.¡± Waylon stood on tiptoe, kissed her on her forehead, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll return to Zlokova to apany you, Daisie, and Colton after I graduate.¡± Maisie hugged him reluctantly. ¡°Then you have to take good care of yourself. Don¡¯t get sick or hurt yourself, and listen to your grandfather. Do you understand?¡± Wayion nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mommy. I will.¡± Nn walked up to his back and rubbed his head.¡± Little rascal, just bring up my name if anyone dares to bully you.¡± Wayion scotled. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be so dumb to let others bully me.¡± Nn pinched his tender cheek. ¡°Heh, you¡¯re this capable now, huh?¡± Wayion smacked Nn¡¯s hand off his cheek. ¡°Idiot, don¡¯t you dare bully Mommy, or else I¡¯ll fight you to the death when I return to Zlokova!¡± ¡°You brat! You better watch your manners.¡± Nn wanted to chase after him, but Wayion had already run to Strix¡¯s side and made a face at him. Maisie smiled helplessly. ¡°You two are so childish.¡± Nn walked beside her with luggage behind him.¡± Who are you calling childish? That childish one is obviously your son¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯s your son too.¡± Maisie red at him as she went through the security check with Quincy and Saydie. ¡°Maisie Vanderbilt, you stop right there!¡± Nn was forced to sit beside Quincy on the ne, and the aura his body emanated was gloomy and cold. Quincy, who was sitting beside him, could not help but cover himself with a nket. He then asked weakly, ¡°Mr. Goldmann, if you want Ms. Vanderbilt to sit here, I can-¡± ¡°When did I say I want her to sit beside me? So shut your trap.¡± He frowned and took a nce at Maisie while she was resting with a sleeping mask on and was not doing anything at all. He leaned on the seat with his arms crossed in front of his chest and looked out the window, keeping his mind clear. When the ne arrived at Bassburgh Airport, it was already 9:00 p.m. Everything felt familiar the moment Maisie stepped out of the ne and onto Zlokova¡¯snd once again. ¡°Mommy!¡± Daisie and Colton were standing beside the butler at the arrival gate, and the two dashed toward Maisie and hugged her. ¡°Mommy, you¡¯ve finallye back! We missed you so much!¡± Daisie had already grown into a graceful little girl, but she was still a crybaby just like before. Colton added, ¡°Wayion told us that Mommy was in Stoslo. It seems that Wayion didn¡¯t lie to us!¡± Maisie hugged the two kids. ¡°Of course, Wayion didn¡¯t lie to you. By the way, let¡¯s introduce you to mommy¡¯s new friend, Baydie.¡± Baydie was a little stunned. She did not expect Maisie to have two more children. Seeing the two children staring at her with their clear and moist eyes, she rxed her slightly expressionless face and nodded at them. Chapter 587 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 587 Daisie ran up to Nn. ¡°Daddy, has your illness been cured?¡± Nn was stunned, probably because he was not mentally prepared for the title ¡°Daddy¡±. He was petrified for a while. Daisie tilted her head. ¡°Daddy?¡± Quincy brought Daisie aside immediately, leaned over, and looked at her. ¡°Young Miss, your father had an ident, and he doesn¡¯t remember a lot of things up here.¡± . He pointed to his head. Daisie blinked. ¡°Are you saying that Daddy has gone dumb?¡± The corners of Quincy¡¯s lips twitched slightly, Maisie walked to Daisie¡¯s side, squatted down, and sorted her messy braids. ¡°Your daddy¡¯s memories make him a 17-year-old teenager now, so he may not be able to remember us for the time being.¡° Daisie and Colton exchanged nces and then looked at Nn. Their eyes feared up as if they felt sorrow over Nn¡¯s condition. Nn clenched his hand into a fist, ced it in front of his lips, cleared his throat, and then looked away. ¡°I¡¯ll remember everything soon Maisie got up and looked at him. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you can¡¯t remember. We don¡¯t mind getting another elder brother, do we?¡± Daisie nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not a big deal if Daddy can¡¯t remember anything. Daddy just won¡¯t be our Daddy anymore, but our brother instead. Not to mention that we still have a godfather!¡± Nn trembled with anger as his expression dimmed. ¡°Who¡¯s your godfather?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Uncle Helios, the actor!¡± The veins on Nn¡¯s forehead bulged. ¡°Who is Helios?¡± ¡®My children actually have a godfather?¡¯ Daisie stopped talking. ¡®This is bad! Daddy doesn¡¯t even remember our godfather.¡¯ Maisie asked the two children to get into the car first. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Nn stepped forward. ¡°I haven¡¯t finished-¡± As soon as Maisie turned around, the two of them were very close for an instant. And she happened to look up while he lowered his head, so their faces were only inches away from each other. Nn lowered his eyes. His gaze shifted across the scarlet lips, and his jawline was taut. Maisie raised the corners of her lips and gave off a grin. ¡°Helios is your best friend. His full name is Helios Boucher. Are you satisfied with this answer?¡± Nn was slightly astonished for a split second as he looked away from her face reluctantly. His hoarse voice then sounded. ¡°Helios got into showbiz?¡± Maisie tucked her long hair that was draped in front of her face behind her ears. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s been awarded as the best actor of the year more than anyone else in the industry, and he¡¯s made a name for himself in showbiz. Plus, he¡¯s still single.¡± Nn grabbed her wrist. ¡°Are you implying that you¡¯re interested in him?¡± Maisie leaned closer to his ear, pulled his cor to tidy it up, and smirked. ¡°So far, not yet.¡± Having said that, she turned around and got into the car. Nn¡¯s heart skipped a beat as some images shed across his mind. However, this happened too fast, and the images were fragmented. He had no way to put them all together and restore the images. At the Goldmann mansion¡­ Nichs was wandering in the living room. He had received a call from Titus earlier today, saying that Nn and Maisie were returning to Zlokova today. He was looking forward to their arrival very much. ¡°Grandpa! Daddy and Mommy are back!¡± Daisie ran toward him. Nichs gave off a wide grin as he saw Maisie, Nn, and Quincy enter the mansion together. Nn looked around the mansion and was impressed with the interior design. After all, this was where he had grown up. Nn¡¯s gaze was then fixed on his father¡¯s face, and his creased brows rxed. ¡°Father, 1-¡± Nichs ignored him and walked toward Maisie. ¡°Zee, you¡¯re back.¡± ¡°Yes, Dad. Nn and I are back.¡± Maisie nodded with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s great. What happened three years ago was all the Goldmanns¡¯ fault in the first ce. I¡¯m really happy that you still chose toe back with this useless boy.¡± Nn frowned. ¡®It¡¯s something that happened three years ago again? Did I really divorce Maisie three years ago? But why?¡¯ No matter how hard Nn thought about it, he could not remember the reason. Could it be that I wronged her back then?¡¯ Chapter 588 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 588 ¡®So, was I really a jerk?¡¯ Seeing that Nichs was staring at Nn, Maisie uttered slowly, ¡°Dad, about Nn, he¡¯s-¡± Nichs raised his hand to interrupt her, looked at her, and said, ¡°I am aware of his condition. Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t me you. All these are part of his fate. It¡¯s no big deal as long as he¡¯s still breathing.¡± Nn was rendered speechless. ¡°Am I his biological son, or did he pick me up from some random dumpsite?¡¯ 1 When Maisie arrived at the entrance of their room, a silhouette appeared behind her all of a sudden, propped his arm against the wall, and wrapped her in his arms. ¡°Let¡¯s talk.¡± Maisie was stunned for a short moment and then gave off a bright smile. ¡°What do you want to talk about, Mr. Goldmann?¡± Nn asked cautiously, ¡°Did I wrong you before this? Did I cheat on you, or¡­¡± The white light on the corridor shone on his attractive face, softening the features of his forehead and the bridge of his nose. He looked much gentler, but his eyes were still keen and profound like a ray of light that was beaming from the depth of an ocean. Maisie lifted her arm and rubbed his wrinkled be. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that you should wait until you remember it yourself?¡± Nn held her cold fingertips. Perhaps it was because the nights were more prone to give him butterflies that he lost his cool again and could not help but get closer and closer to her. Maisie¡¯s lips were only inches away from his face. However, the warmth that he was about to feel on his lips dissipated when he found his lips pressing against her fingertips in a position that was about an inch away from her lips. Unexpectedly, Maisie turned around and pressed him against the wall before he returned to his senses. ¡°Nn, don¡¯t let your fantasy run wild.¡± She looked at him half-jokingly and gave off a cunning smile as if she was a fox. Nn was caught off guard and stood still in ce. Maisie let go of him. ¡°For safety¡¯s sake, we¡¯ll continue to sleep in separate rooms,¡± She turned around and was about to go out, but Nn caught her wrist from behind, and his faint voice sounded. ¡°Why should we sleep in separate rooms?¡± Maisie did not look back. Nn walked up to her back and ced his chin on her shoulder. ¡°Aren¡¯t we husband and wife?¡± Maisie stomped his foot hard, which caused him to let go of her in pain, squat down, and re at her.¡± Woman, how could you be so savage!?¡± Maisie leaned over and pinched his jaw, looking amused. ¡°Who are you calling a savage woman?¡± Nn pursed his lips and stared at her. She thenughed. ¡°Nn, are you nning to take advantage of me even after losing your memory?¡± Nn let go of her hand, stood up, and approached her with squinted eyes. ¡°I¡¯m still your husband even though I¡¯ve lost my memory.¡± . Maisie¡¯s expression looked a littleplicated at the moment. Although Nn had the appearance of an adult, he only had the cognition of a 17-year-old teenager. She really could not get it on with him. Nn suddenly walked to the bed, formed a wall in the middle of the bed with a few pillows, and separated the bed into two halves with the border. Maisie was dumbfounded. Nn sat beside the bed and red at her solemnly.¡± Whoever crosses the border is a pervert.¡± Facing this sudden plot twist, Maisie smiled awkwardly. The night sky outside the window was silent, and the light inside the mansion was dim. Mai?ie turned to look at the man lying beside her. He was lying t on his back, with his fingers intertwined and resting on his abdomen. Even the cor of the pajamas, which he would normally leave loosely opened, was now tightly buttoned up to his Adam¡¯s apple, not leaving any part of his skin exposed. Nn had not fallen asleep. so he noticed her gaze and turned his head around. ¡°Insomnia?¡± Maisie turned to face him with a smile. ¡°Yes. What should I do if I can¡¯t sleep?¡± Nn could not help but tighten his intertwined fingers. He then thought of something and reached out to her all of a sudden. ¡°I¡¯ll allow you to hold my hand while sleeping.¡± Maisie burst intoughter and held his hand in her palm. Later on, she had a good night¡¯s sleep, while Nn had a sleepless night. The next day¡­ Nn walked downstairs and saw Maisie having breakfast while reading the newspaper. He pulled his chair, sat down, and took a look around the living room. ¡°Have the children gone to school?¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Chapter 589 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 589 ¡°Yeah.¡± Maisie closed the newspaper and raised her head. ¡°I¡¯m heading to thepany today, so I won¡¯t stay here with you.¡± ¡°Are you going to work too?¡± ¡°Otherwise, are you going to pay my bills?¡± She raised her eyebrows with a smirk, picked up a ss of milk on the table, finished it in one go, and was about to get up ¡°Are you saying that I can¡¯t afford to pay your bills for you?¡± Nn looked at her aggressively. ¡°Am I so lousy that even my wife has to go out to work now?¡¯ Maisie could not helpughing upon hearing this. She walked to his side and leaned over to look at him with her arms propped against the dining table, pretending to be aggrieved. ¡°I went out to work because you said you dislike prodigal women. You also mentioned that you prefer smart and independent women.¡± ¡°D-Did I say that?¡± Nn frowned and pondered over that statement for a moment but to no avail. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Maisie pressed her fingertips against his lips and said in an enchanting and seductive tone, ¡°Hubby, I¡¯m about to depart for work already . so don¡¯t miss me too much.¡± Nn¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple rolled, but Maisie had already pulled herself away and left the scene without waiting for him to react at all. He froze in ce and was forced to suppress all his impulses. ¡®Why do I feel that she has gotten addicted to teasing me?¡¯ At Soul Jewelry¡­ Maisie walked up to the counter, and the receptionist at the front desk smiled at her. ¡°Hello, miss, what kind of jewelry are you looking to purchase?¡± She removed her ck-framed sses and smiled. ¡°Is Director Fannon in?¡± ¡°You¡¯re looking for Director Fannon?¡± ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt!?¡± Another female employee appeared out of nowhere and stared at Maisie in surprise. This female employee happened to be an old employee of Soul Jewelry. ¡°Is it really you? Weren¡¯t you-¡± Maisie smiled. ¡°I¡¯m back now. Where¡¯s Uncle Kennedy?¡± ¡°Director Fannon is in the office. I¡¯ll take you there!¡± The female employee put away all the documents in her hand immediately, turned her head, and whispered to the new employee, ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt is the founder of Soul Jewelry and our boss. You should remember this from now onward.¡± She then brought Maisie toward the elevator. The elevator ascended slowly, and she informed Maisie of all the operations that had taken ce in Soul Jewelry over the past three years. And that included the fact that ckgold had acquired Soul Jewelry and had been managing it under its enterprise after her ident three years ago. ¡°ckgold acquired ourpany?¡± Maisie looked at her suspiciously. She then exined. ¡°That¡¯s because many jewelrypanies had been keeping an eye on Soul Jewelry ever since news about your ident went public. Mr. Goldmann did not want the brand that you had just created to fall into the hands of others, so he took the lead in acquiring Soul Jewelry and cing it under the ckgold Group.¡± Maisie did not say anything. ¡®The ident happened unexpectedly back then, and I didn¡¯t even have the chance to exin everything to Uncle Kennedy before leaving Zlokova. Thepany¡¯s affairs were something that I didn¡¯t even want to manage at all with the mental state that I was in at the time. Thinking about it now. I might have ced too many burdens onto Uncle Kennedy¡¯s shoulders. He is still managing the company on my behalf.¡¯ The elevator door opened, and Maisie walked toward the office and knocked on the door. She only pushed the door open and walked in after she obtained permission to do so. Kennedy was sitting behind the desk with his head buried in the documents lying in front of him, writing something. He was extremely focused until a familiar voice sounded. ¡°Uncle Kennedy.¡± Kennedy¡¯s hand stopped moving for a moment. He then lifted his head to meet Maisie¡¯s face in surprise and stood up in shock. ¡°Zee!?¡± Ten minutester¡­ 1/2 16:10 ¨C Kennedy and Maisie were sitting on the couch drinking tea. After her description and exnation, he suddenly made sense of some of the events and incidents that had taken ce back then. Maisie raised her teacup and asked, ¡°Uncle Kennedy, have there been any changes in the trend of the jewelry industry in the past three years?¡± Kennedy took a sip of tea and said, ¡°There has been little next to no movement in the jewelry industry in the past three years. Taylor Jewelry is still the pioneer in the jewelry industry. Although something happened to you back then, Taylor Jewelry didn¡¯t take the opportunity to withdraw the tanzanite supply coboration that we have with them.¡± Chapter 590 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 590 Maisie was stunned and seemed to be a little surprised. ¡®It would still be excusable even if Madam Nera were to decide to terminate the tanzanite supply deal they have with Soul after that incident. After all the cooperation rtionship that I negotiated with Madam Nera was based only on her personal interests. It would be normal if she were to say that she doesn¡¯t believe that others could bring her any new benefits and wanted to terminate her coboration with Soul Jewelry. ¡®I didn¡¯t expect Madam Nera to maintain the rtionship between ourpanies, or did Madam Nera always know I woulde back someday in the future?¡¯ ¡°By the way, does everyone in Bassburgh think that I died in that ident?¡± Maisie asked suddenly. Kennedy replied, ¡°Mr. Goldmann suppressed the news and prevented it from spreading like wildfire after the ident. Thus, most of the citizens shouldn¡¯t know about your so-called death.¡± He looked at her upon saying that and suggested, ¡°Zee, since you¡¯re back, I shall hand Soul Jewelry back to you.¡± At the Goldmann mansion, in the study¡­ Nn flipped through a book absentmindedly, but his cold face betrayed a hint of irritability. Quincy stepped into the room along with some documents and ced them on the table. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, Mr. Goldmann Sr. has asked me to bring these to you. He¡¯s organized all the information of the major changes that have taken ce within ckgold in the past three years into all these documents for you.¡± Nn threw the book aside, grabbed a few documents, and put them on the desk. He picked one of them but then asked casually, ¡°Why don¡¯t we have any wedding photos of me and her at home?¡± Quincy was astounded for a split second but replied in the blink of an eye, ¡°You and Ms. Vanderbilt only obtained your marriage certificate back then. You didn¡¯t even hold a wedding ceremony.¡± . Nn closed his eyelids and raised his hand to rub his eyebrows. ¡°Why didn¡¯t we have a wedding ceremony?¡± Quincy answered patiently, ¡°There were a lot of matters that needed to be arranged, not to mention that Elder Master Goldmann didn¡¯t really like the idea of you being together with Ms. Vanderbilt. Thus, it couldn¡¯t be done.¡± Nn turned the leather armchair to face the window and creased his eyebrows. ¡°Help me find out whichpany she works for.¡± Quincy smiled. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, Soul Jewelry is actually Ms. Vanderbilt¡¯s ownpany.¡± Nn was surprised. Quincy and Nn stepped into the lobby of Soul Jewelry, and all the employees were amazed when they saw him. All of Bassburgh¡¯s media outlets had only had their eyes fixed on Nn¡¯s condition in the past three years as it was rumored that he had been terminally ill. But now that they met him in person, how was he terminally ill? Quincy called the elevator for him, and the two entered the elevator as soon as the door opened. Just as the door was about to close fully, a figure squeezed into the elevator hurriedly. ¡°Wait for-¡± When Byleigh took a better look at the man in the elevator, her expression showed that she was clearly startled. She then scoffed. ¡°Oh, I was still wondering who this was. It turns out to be Mr. Goldmann, huh?¡± Nn narrowed his eyes as he stared at Quincy. His expression looked as if he was asking him who that woman was. Quincy leaned into his ear and whispered, ¡°Mr. Goldmann, this is Ms. Byleigh Hill. She¡¯s Ms. Vanderbilt¡¯s best friend. You know each other.¡± Ryleigh looked at him suspiciously. ¡°Wow! Are you pretending not to know me?¡± Nn snorted. ¡°Why should I know you?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Ryleigh was shocked. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡®Is it just me? Why does it feel like Mr. Goldmann seems to have changed?¡¯ The door opened just as she was about to say something. Nn immediately sorted his clothes out and quickly stepped out of the elevator. Quincy and Ryleigh also exited the elevator when Ryleigh pulled Quincy backward. ¡°Has Mr. Goldmann lost his mind?¡± Quincy took a nce at her. ¡°You could say that.¡± Nn appeared outside Maisie¡¯s office, but Ryleigh caught up to him and rushed into the room ahead of him. ¡°Zee!¡± Chapter 591 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 591 Ryleigh gave her a big hug. Maisie saw Nn. Before she coulde around to her senses, Ryleigh shook her shoulder and comined, ¡°When did you hook up with this b*stard again? Didn¡¯t you say you wouldn¡¯t forgive him? How could you secretly hook up with him behind my back?¡± Maisie could see nothing but stars in her vision as Ryleigh shook her. Just when she was about to say something, an arm grabbed her before she fell into a chest. The man behind her secured her tightly in his arms in a protective manner and stared at Ryleigh coldly. Nn said, ¡°Stop shaking her. Can¡¯t you see that she¡¯s getting dizzy?¡± Ryleigh was stunned. Although she hadn¡¯t been seeing Nn for three years, he did not look like this at all in her memory. Crossing her arms in front of her chest, she mumbled,¡± Hah, drop your act, you liar! I know what you¡¯re thinking! You too, Zee. How can you go back to him just because he said something nice to you?¡± N?velDrama.Org ? content. Ryleigh did not know about the whole story, so she thought Nn was an *ssh*le who tried to seduce Maisie again. Nn frowned deeply. It seemed to him that Maisie was the reason this woman before his eyes antagonized him so much. He lowered his head to look at the person in his arms and parted his lips open. ¡°What did I lie to you about?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Ryleigh spoke before Maisie could say anything. ¡°Stop ying the fool, d*ckhead! Three years ago, you were the one who forced Zee to get a divorce with you. Not only that, but you even said some nasty things to hurt her. You even told her that you had had enough of her, so you¡¯re going to ditch her, and now you¡¯reing back for her again? You truly are the most shameless person I¡¯ve ever seen.¡± ¡°Ryleigh.¡± Maisie was trying to say something because she could sense that Nn¡¯s face was getting darker and darker. However, Ryleigh didn¡¯t get her signal and continued.¡± Stop speaking up for him. If he hadn¡¯t forced you to get a divorce, you wouldn¡¯t have gotten into-Umm!¡± Quincy appeared in the nick of time and covered her mouth. He pulled her to the side and said, ¡°Ms. Hill, there¡¯s no use in saying these right now. Mr. Goldmann doesn¡¯t remember anything now.¡± ¡°What do you mean by he doesn¡¯t remember-¡± Ryleigh abruptly stopped, and she looked toward Maisie and Nn. If it were in the past, Nn would have lost his temper if she dared to badmouth him in front of him. However, not only did Nn have no reaction to everything she said, but he didn¡¯t even know how to react. ¡°Come with me.¡± Not wanting Ryleigh to mess things up, Quincy pulled her out of the office. There were only two people left in the office, and the atmosphere became tense. Before Maisie could say anything, Nn suddenly turned her around to meet his gaze. ¡°What exactly did that woman try to say just now Maisie was having a headache. She hadn¡¯t been able to exin anything to Ryleigh yet, so Ryleigh¡¯s misunderstanding of Nn was still stuck at three years ago. ¡°Is what she said true?¡± Nn asked in a deep voice, and a hint of emotion crossed the depth of his eyes. ¡°I was the one who forced you to get a divorce with me? I was the one who hurt you with those words?¡± ¡®Nn.¡± Maisie lifted her head. She put her finger on his solid hard chest and said, ¡°There are a lot of things I can¡¯t tell you right now. Let¡¯s wait until you regain your memories first, okay?¡± Vn grabbed her hand and took a step closer to her.¡± Why must you wait until I regain my memories?¡± Maisie had no way to retreat anymore. He ced his big hands on the desk, leaned forward slightly, and confined her in his arms. He hen turned his face to meet her eyes. I don¡¯t have any memory of you, but I want to know everything that happened between you and me.¡± Maisie was stunned. ¡°heir lips were very close to each other right now, and the warmth of his breath had caused her heart to stir. Just when she was lost in i trance, Nn pressed forward and covered her mouth with his own. Maisie¡¯s pupils constricted, and she subconsciously put her hands on his shoulders, the taste of him filling her mouth. After a long while. Nn¡¯s lips left hers, and he rubbed his fingers against her chin. He looked at her intently and said, ¡°I don¡¯t remember about you, but I don¡¯t know why. The moment I saw you. I knew you meant a lot to me.¡± Chapter 592 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 592 Nn couldn¡¯t remember Maisie, so by right, she shouldn¡¯t be able to affect him. However, that was not the case in reality. From the moment he had seen her, he was drawn to her like a ma. He wanted to take care of her, love her, and get closer to her. His heart was pounding rapidly, his pulses went out of control, and his body temperature rose gradually. Maisie could even feel the heat of his body through his hand. Maisie returned to her senses and cupped his face. She parted her cherry red lips slightly and asked, ¡°Are you confessing to me?¡± Nn squinted his eyes but did not say anything. Maisie wrapped her hand around his waist and pressed her face on his chest. While she listened to his heartbeat, she continued. ¡°Nr I¡¯ll wait for the day you remember everything, no matter how long it takes. You still owe me a promise, so you have to get your memory back.¡± Nn pressed her thin lip tightly as he moved his hand over her hair that draped over her shoulder in a long cascade. ¡®I still owe her a promise? What is it then?¡¯ In any case, he swore to himself that he would regain his memories. After Nn left, Ryleigh sat on the couch and reflected on herself. ¡°Zee. I didn¡¯t know that Mr. Goldmann has lost his memory. I¡­ I just let my anger get the best of me. I didn¡¯t mean anything.¡± Maisie flipped through the document and replied,¡± Yeah, you should consider yourself lucky since he has lost his memory. If not¡­¡± In other words, Nn wouldn¡¯t mind the things that Ryleigh said right now. Ryleigh pouted. Quincy had told her everything when they were outside. Nn had forced Maisie to get a divorce because he was infected with the , and he only encountered Maisie when he went to Stoslo. After going through some incidents, they had gotten back together again. Just when they had thought their peaceful life was about begin, Nn lost his memory. Ryleigh wondered if both of them had done something wrong and offended God. Otherwise, why would so many things happen to 1 ¡°Anyway, what brought you here today?¡± Maisie put down the document and lifted her head to look at her. Ryleigh replied, ¡°I heard that you returned, so I figured I should pay you a visit. Then, I ran into Mr. Goldmann when I was in the ele Maisie lifted her eyebrows and asked, ¡°I remember I didn¡¯t make any announcement saying that I¡¯m coming back. Who told you ti Ryleigh pouted and replied, ¡°Who told me that? Your cousin, of course.¡± ¡°Louis?¡¯ Maisie stared at Ryleigh intently, and it made Ryleigh feel ufortable. ¡°Why are you staring at me like that?¡± ¡°Seems like you¡¯ve been in touch with Louis quite often.¡± Maisie smiled. ¡°It¡¯s because of you,¡± Ryleigh replied. She suddenly remembered something, and her face turned sour. ¡°He knows that I¡¯ve been in touch with you in the past few years, so he has been pestering me and demanding me to disclose your whereabouts. When I out that I was chatting with youst time, he snatched my phone. I kicked him, and then I lost my job.¡± As Ryleigh was talking, her voice gradually became louder. ¡°Your cousin is a psychopath. He¡¯s the meanest and most petty-m man I¡¯ve ever met. All I did was kick him, and do you know what he did to me? He put me on a cklist! I can¡¯t even get a job , and even if I did get one, those people wouldn¡¯t want me because of him. He also said that I¡¯d be begging him one day.¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Maisie rose to her feet and sat beside her. ¡°So, did you beg him?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a person with a backbone, so how could I possibly beg Ryleigh crossed her arms in front of her chest and harrumphed. ¡°I¡¯d rather be jobless than begging him. All I need to do is sta I might not have any money to spend, but it¡¯s still not a problem for me to put food on the table.¡± Maisie stood up and said, ¡°Anyway, since you¡¯re here, why don¡¯t youe with me to the Lucas mansion?¡± In the administrative department of ckgold¡­ Several managers were reporting to Nichs in the office. Suddenly, the door was pushed open, and they all turned their heads around. When they saw Nn, they were shocked. Nichs lifted his head to look at him and asked,¡± What are you doing here?¡± ¡°I just came to have a look,¡± Nn said as he took a seat on the couch. ¡°You guys can proceed.¡± Chapter 593 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 593 Nn had not been handling thepany¡¯s affairs for the past three years. They had heard that he was suffering from a serious illness and that he needed to recuperate. Since he had returned, did this mean that he had recovered? Nichs closed the document and said, ¡°Let¡¯s adjourn the meeting.¡± They nodded and went out of the office. Sitting in the leather chair, Nichs turned around to look at Nn and asked, ¡°Can I take this as you¡¯re ready to take over thepany now?¡± Nn leaned on the couch, rested his arm on the edge of the couch, and replied, ¡°I¡¯ve read all the documents, and I¡¯ve memorized everything I need to remember. I think I¡¯m ready.¡± Nichs rose to his feet slowly. ¡°Alright, then. I won¡¯t stop you if you insist. However, a lot of things have changed, and thepany isn ¡®t the same as when you first took over. If you have any questions, you can always ask Quincy.¡± He had been 16 years old when he took over ckgold. He had learned how to manage thepany while he attended school. Although Nn had lost most of his memories, he still had the experience. Besides, he had Quincy to help him, so it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for him to get used to it in a short time. That being said, Nichs still hoped that he could regain his memory as soon as possible. Nichs headed out of the door and said something to Quincy before leaving. After Quincy saw him off, he turned around and went back into the office. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, are you going to take over thepany now?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Nn replied as he lowered his head. ¡°I want to see if the ckgold Group can bring back any memories.¡± He got up and walked over to his desk. He ran his fingertips across the desktop. nced at the books disyed on the shelves, and sat down on the leather chair. Quincy walked forward and asked, ¡°Do you want me to show you around thepany, Mr. Goldmann? See if it¡¯ll remind you of something?¡± Nn lifted his head to look at him. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll get lost in thepany?¡± He had just lost his memory, not turned stupid. Quincy let out a smile, but he did not say anything. At the Lucas mansion¡­ Larissa studied the ring in her hand. She knew who this ring belonged to-it was her father¡¯s, Hernandez. He would wear this ring wherever he went. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. She returned the ring to Maisie and said, ¡°Since your grandfather gave it to you, you should keep it.¡± Maisie was stunned for a moment before she took over the thing. Larissa¡¯s face was gloomy. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect something like this would happen to your grandfather. I didn¡¯t even get a chance to see him for onest time.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t get to see him either. Although I held a funeral for him, the coffin is empty. Honestly, I still can¡¯t believe that he¡¯s dead.¡± They couldn¡¯t find him when he was alive, and they couldn¡¯t retrieve his body after he was dead. He couldn¡¯t evene back to his own home. Larissa held her hand and said, ¡°The past is in the past. The Kents are gone. Zee, we have to keep moving forward.¡± Maisie knew what Larissa was trying to say. Her father, Cherie, and the baby in her womb were dead, but she was still alive and needed to keep moving forward. Ryleigh and Louis sat in the living room while waiting for Maisie. Louis took a sip of coffee, darted a nce at Ryleigh, and said, ¡°It has been two months. Seems like you¡¯re tougher than I thought.¡± ¡°Why? Do you want me to apologize for kicking you? Fat chance!¡± Ryleigh harrumphed and turned her head around. Louis put the cup down and continued. ¡°It¡¯s fine. We¡¯re getting married, anyway. It will be toote if you want to apologize at that time.¡± ¡°Oh gosh¡­¡± Ryleigh suddenly remembered something and covered her head fretfully. ¡°I¡¯ve forgotten about that¡­¡± Louis chuckled and said, ¡°If you say sorry to me now. I will let you off the hook this time.¡± Unfortunately, Ryleigh paid him no mind. She said,¡± How could I forget about something like this? No way. I must stop this nightmare from happening.¡± She shot up to her feet. Louis knew what she wanted to do andughed coldly, ¡°What would Mr. Hill think if you tell my mom that you want to cancel the marriage?¡± Chapter 594 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 594 Ryleigh froze. Her father had been nagging her about her marriage with Louis, and the only reason he was letting her stay in his house was that he thought she had decided to marry Louis. ¡®Will my father chase me out of the house if I tell him that I want to cancel the marriage?¡¯ She turned back to the couch and sat down. Looking at Louis, she said, ¡°But if it¡¯s your family that canceled the marriage, my father wouldn¡¯t force me to marry you.¡± Louis¡¯s eyes glimmered. ¡°Everyone in Bassburgh knows about the marriage between our families, so do you think it¡¯s that easy to cancel it? Besides, even if we want to cancel the marriage, your family will get the short¡¯end of the stick. Do you think your father would allow something like that to happen?¡± Ryleigh did not know what to say. Just when she was hemming and hawing, Maisie and Larissa came downstairs. When Larissa saw them, she smiled and said, ¡°Ryleigh, what are you guys talking about?¡± ¡°Aunt Larissa, 1-¡± ¡°We¡¯re talking about our marriage,¡± Louis chimed in. Something was glittering in his eyes as he continued.¡± I think it¡¯s about time for us to get engaged, right?¡± Ryleigh¡¯s expression changed. ¡°You¡­¡± She knew that Louis must be doing this on purpose when she saw the meaningful grin on his face. ¡®He¡¯s willing to sacrifice one of the most important life events in his life just because I kicked him? He¡¯s going to get back at me after the engagement, right?¡¯ Larissa smiled. She turned around and said to Maisie,¡± Zee, you¡¯re Ryleigh¡¯s friend. She¡¯s going to be your cousin-inw!¡± Maisie nced at Ryleigh and replied, ¡°Yeah. I didn¡¯t see thating either.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? content. After leaving the Lucas mansion, Ryleigh walked up to the car and kicked the tire. ¡°I¡¯m done for! He must be doing this to get it back at me for kicking him. What a m gonna do now?¡± Maisie patted her shoulder and said, ¡°Calm down. Being angry won¡¯t get you anywhere.¡± Ryleigh got into the car and put on the seatbelt, ¡°I thought I could run away from it if I didn¡¯t mention it for the past three years.¡± Maisie turned around to look at her and said, ¡°Louis is good-looking and talented. He¡¯s a very good candidate when ites to being a husband, and the socialites i n Bassburgh want to marry him. Why does it seem to me that you don¡¯t like him very much?¡± Jerking her head, Ryleigh stared at Maisie and replied, ¡°Zee, don¡¯t try to speak up for him just because he¡¯s your cousin. I admit that he¡¯s really handsome, but he has the worst personality. If I really be his wife, he will certainly make my life harder than living in hell¡± ¡°So, what are you worried about?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ryleigh paused for a moment. She lowered her head slightly and continued. ¡°It¡¯s just a marriage of convenience. I don¡¯t know much about him, and we don¡¯t love each other at all. Zee, in the past, you kept saying that you wished you were me, but now, I wish I were you . At the very least, you married a man who you love and loves you back.¡± Maisie¡¯s eyes swiveled around her socket as if she was thinking something. Suddenly, she ced her hand on her shoulder and said, ¡°I can help you to feel him out.¡± In the evening, Maisie returned to the Goldmann mansion and saw Quincy saying something to the butler. When the butler noticed her, he nodded at her and said, ¡°Wee back, Madam.¡± Maisie scanned around the living room and asked,¡± Isn¡¯t the dinner ready? Where¡¯s Nn?¡± Quincy cleared his throat and said awkwardly, ¡°Mr. Goldmann is in the study room, and I think he¡¯s feeling a little defeated.¡± ¡°Feeling defeated? Nn? Why?¡± Maisie asked. After a short while of contemtion, Quincy replied,¡± Mr. Goldmann went back to the ckgold Group today. He has forgotten many things, and the interior has changed a lot over the years, so-¡± Understanding instantly dawned upon Maisie, and she interrupted him. ¡°The others didn¡¯t suspect anything, did they?¡± Quincy was taken aback for a moment before he replied, ¡°Some of them did, but they didn¡¯t have the guts to ask anything. Mr. Goldmann took over the ckgold Group so soon because he wants to regain his memory as soon as possible.¡± Maisie walked upstairs and stopped in front of the study room. Just when she was about to push the door, a tall figure appeared in front Chapter 595 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 595 Nn¡¯s expression was dark, and he was dumbfounded when he saw Maisie. Just when Maisie was about to say something, he hugged her and buried his head in her shoulder. Maisie froze but allowed him to hug her. She did not know if she was hallucinating or not, but it seemed to her that Nn was asking for She asked, ¡°Nn?¡± He tightened his arms and said, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m silly? I can¡¯t even remember the area assigned within my ownpany.¡± Maisie was stunned, and then she chuckled. It urred to her that this man had forced himself to act as if nothing happened ande back to seekfort. ¡°It¡¯s yourpany. Why do you still have to worry about other peopleughing at you?¡± Nn pushed her away and grabbed her shoulders. He stared fixedly at her and asked, ¡°What if theyugh at me?¡± Maisie lifted his chin and raised her eyebrows. ¡°Who dares tough at my man?¡± Nn looked at her silently. Nobody knew what he was thinking right now. Suddenly, Daisie poked her head out and asked,¡± Mommy, are you and Daddy hugging and kissing?¡± A second head poked out behind her. Colton covered his face and said, ¡°Mommy, you and Daddy can go on. We didn¡¯t see anything at all.¡± ¡°You two-¡± Before Maisie could finish her sentence, Nn suddenly pinched her chin and turned her face to face him. He then nted his lips on hers in front of the children. Both of the kids covered their eyes with their hands and peeked through the slits of their fingers. Although their father had lost his memory, he still knew how to take advantage of the opportunity and flirt with their mother. ¡°Nn!¡± Maisie shouted as she pushed him away, her cheeks flushing with embarrassment. ¡°You can¡¯t do that in front of the kids!¡± Nn replied nonchntly, ¡°My dad used to kiss my mom every time in front of me when I was still a kid. I don¡¯t see any problem for me to do that to you.¡± Maisie was stunned. ¡®This guy really thinks he can say anything just because he has lost his memory?¡¯ ¡°Really?¡± Daisie ran up to him. She raised her head to look at him and continued. ¡°Daddy, did Grandpa kiss Grandma a lot when he was young too?¡± Colton came over and chimed in, ¡°Daddy, Daddy, I want to hear more stories about Grandpa and Grandma!¡± Maisie looked at Nn. Initially, she thought Nn would refuse to answer anything about his mother. However, little did she expect that he held both of the kids¡¯ hands and said,¡± You guys want to know more about them?¡± Both Daisie and Colton nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go have our dinner first. After that, I¡¯ll tell you more about them.¡± Nn replied with a smile. He then carried them downstairs, and it seemed to Maisie that he was veryfortable bing their ¡°father.¡± Both of the kids were delighted. Maisie stood at the same spot and watched their backs as they walked down the stairs. She lowered her head slightly, and it seemed. like he knew how to get along with the kids after losing his memory. When they finished their dinner, Nn took the children for a walk in the courtyard and even yed with them together. N?velDrama.Org ? content. The children didn¡¯t take his memory loss seriously at all. Instead, they liked him better now. Maisie stood at the balcony and looked at them with a smile tugging at the corner of her lips. Nichs walked up to her and looked down at the courtyard as well. ¡°Although Nn has lost his memory, he still loves them the same way.¡± Maisie turned her head around to look at Nichs and said, ¡°Dad, thank you for taking care of the kids in the past three years.¡± Nichs waved his hand and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. They are all my grandchildren, and it¡¯s thanks to them that I don¡¯t feel so lonely staying in the Goldmann mansion.¡± He then withdrew his gaze and looked at Maisie. ¡°I guess my father wouldn¡¯t say no to you and Nn anymore, right?¡± Maisie was stunned. Although Titus had not said anything, his attitude toward her obviously had softened after Rowena¡¯s incident. Chapter 596 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 596 ¡°Although Grandpa is a stubborn man, he¡¯s always kept the kindness that the Summers had shown him in the past in his mind. He wouldn¡¯t be so biased if Rowena weren¡¯t from the Summers.¡± Nichs sighed. ¡°He harbored hatred for the nobles in his mind, not to mention that Rowena kept sowing discord between you and him at his side. That¡¯s why my father wouldn¡¯t let things slide until he saw the truth with his own eyes.¡± Maisie could understand the implicit meaning behind Nichs¡¯ words. Titus was no longer obsessed with interfering in Nn¡¯s affairs after the incident that involved Rowena. ¡®He¡¯s so stubborn that he wouldn¡¯t listen to any advice, so we could only wait for him to see the truth by himself, even though the process of getting to the bottom of the truth almost cost Nn his life.¡¯ The night hade. Nn and Colton were taking a bath in the bathroom. Colton sat in the bathtub and yed with the little yellow duck in his hand. Nn, who was standing under the shower, twisted the tap and adjusted the temperature of the water to a moderate warmth. The water sprinkled over his face as if there was ayer of mist covering his facial features. . Colton was lying on the side of the bathtub on his tummy and stared at Nn. ¡°It¡¯s my first time taking a bath with you, Daddy.¡± Nn stopped showering himself and turned to look at the young child. His gaze was suddenly fixed on the little yellow duck that was floating on the surface of the water as if it was a familiar scene to him. He turned the water down. ¡°Really?¡± Colton nodded sincerely. ¡°Yes, can I still take a couple¡¯s bath with you in the future?¡± Nn facepalmed himself. ¡°Who taught you that this is called a couple¡¯s bath?¡± Colton blinked. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be a couple¡¯s bath when two people are taking a bath together?¡± N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡®He¡¯s not wrong about that.¡¯ Nn picked up the towel and wrapped it around his waist, walked over to the bathtub, and dried Colton¡¯s hair for him with another towel. ¡°You¡¯re still young, and you will know what a couple¡¯s bath is when you grow up.¡± ¡°Then have Daddy and Mommy ever taken a couple¡¯s bath together?¡± Nn froze in ce. He squinted as he stared at the innocent boy in front of him, and he could not be sure whether this little kid had asked on purpose or not. There was a sudden knock on the door. Maisie leaned against the wall and yelled, ¡°You guys have been in the shower for such a long time, are you done already?¡± At that moment, the bathroom door was pulled open. Nn was wrapped in a towel from the waist down, revealing only his well-built and sturdy upper body. The misty water droplets on his body and the damp fog assaulted her head-on together with the fragrance of the shampoo. Maisie was stunned for a moment. Her eyes were fixed on the towel that was hanging on his waist for a split second before she looked away subconsciously. Nn noticed her flushed ears and narrowed his eyes. Colton suddenly looked up at Nn. ¡°Daddy, can I take a couple¡¯s bath with you again tomorrow?¡± Nn¡¯s body stiffened. ¡°A couple¡¯s bath?¡± Maisie crossed her arms and red at Nn. ¡°Did you teach him that?¡± ¡°Daddy, that¡¯s a promise, okay? Good night!¡± Colton abandoned his father at that very moment, dashed out of the room, and disappeared into the corridor. Nn¡¯s expression looked tense, but he could not say that the boy had learned it by himself, so he cleared his throat faintly, admitting it indirectly. Maisie was about to turn around when he hurriedly pulled her back. ¡°I won¡¯t teach Colton these things again in the future.¡± Maisie turned around in surprise. ¡®He thinks that I¡¯m angry? So is this an apology?¡¯ After a long time, she burst into a chuckle. ¡°Okay, I know that you¡¯re not the one who taught him that. You¡¯re taking the me for Colton, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡®After all, I¡¯m the one who gave birth to that rascal. How could I not know what¡¯s going on in that cunning mind of his as his mother? ¡®He¡¯s taking advantage of his father¡¯s amnesia and has set him up. This is something that only Colton would do Nn took a step forward and pushed her against the wall. His lips and nose hovered over her skin as he lowered his voice. ¡°You blushed.¡± Chapter 597 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 597 At that moment, Nn did not sound provocative like he did before he lost his memory. His expression did not change at all as he stared straight at her with his profound eyes. He did not give off any primitive thoughts but sounded extremely serious. Maisie¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she felt a rise in the temperature through her palms that were propping against his body. This meant he was already on the verge of losing control. ¡°Nn, don¡¯t¡­¡± His lips touched her ear as if it was a peck. ¡°I can¡¯t do anything as long as I can¡¯t remember sh*t, can¡¯t I?¡± Maisie was taken aback. The warm breath that he exhaled wrapped her in a turbulence, and the smile lines found on the corners of his mouth deepened. ¡°Don¡¯t you love to tease me?¡± Maisie pursed her lips tightly-their ears and temples were so close that she could no longer pretend to be calm. ¡°Zee,¡± Nn whispered in her ear, bewitching her,¡± You¡¯re my wife, and you have to do your part.¡± He then moved his lips away from her ear and pressed them firmly against hers. Everything went out of control with this one kiss, Maisie was dragged into the abyss by him, forgetting that Nn had lost his memory.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Nn walked to the bathroom with Maisie in his arms and carried her into the bathtub with him. Maisie leaned against his arms gently as the affection between the two permeated the whole bathroom. ¡°Zee.¡± Nn caressed her smooth and delicate skin with his palms, brushed her ck hair with his fingers, and kissed her. ¡°Have we ever taken a couple¡¯s bath before?¡± Maisie responded a little drowsily as she opened her eyesnguidly. ¡°No.¡± He chuckled. ¡°Then we¡¯ve done it now.¡± He then pinched her chin, turned her face around, kissed the tip of her nose and then her lips. Maisie hit him feebly. ¡°You¡¯re the one who asked me to be serious, but you¡¯re also the one who gets all yful now. Are you doing this on purpose?¡± Nn wrapped his arms around her waist and ced his chin next to her neck. ¡°You¡¯re the one who has been teasing and seducing me ever since I lost my memory.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re the reasonable one now, huh?¡± ¡°Well, I can¡¯t help it.¡± Nn¡¯s voice sounded aggrieved but provocative at the same time. ¡°Who asked you to seduce me in the first ce?¡± Maisie looked at him. The warmth on her cheeks had not faded, looking extremely captivating. ¡°Since when did I seduce you?¡± He smiled and kissed her. ¡°You don¡¯t even know that you¡¯ve seduced a man. You¡¯re really a bad woman.¡± Nn picked her up from the bathtub and carried her back to the bed. He then turned off the light, pulled the nket to cover the both of them, andid beside her. Maisie seemed to have be more calctive about him and ced pillows in between the two of them.¡± Don¡¯t cross this line.¡± Nn threw the pillows away and hugged her tightly from behind. ¡°I only wanted to see if you would pounce onto me in the middle of the night the other day.¡± Maisie remained motionless. Nn buried himself in the back of her neck, inhaling the scent she exuded. ¡°So, it turns out that my wife is just a seductress that¡¯s all bark and no bite.¡± Maisie scoffed angrily. ¡®Never have I thought that my scheme would be turned against me in the future. Turns out that no matter whether Nn has amnesia or not, he¡¯s still a trickster! I¡¯ve been deceived by his innocent appearance ever since he got diagnosed with amnesia!¡¯ When she woke up the next day. Nn had already gone to thepany. She changed her clothes and went downstairs for breakfast, but she heard several maids gossiping about something. ¡°Mr. Goldmann doesn¡¯t have amnesia, right?¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for his memory loss, why would Mr. Goldmann not even be able to distinguish the internal departments of the ckgold Group? He¡¯s the boss of thepany, so he should be exceptionally familiar with its internal structure, shouldn¡¯t he?¡± They noticed a figure approaching them as soon as they said that. They trembled with fright and quickly put down the cell phones. ¡°M-Madam.¡± Maisie asked calmly, ¡°What are you looking at?¡± The maids looked at each other and did not know what to say, so they handed one of the phones to Maisie. Maisie grabbed the phone from them and took a nce at it. #Mr. Goldmann of the ckgold Group lost his memory due to the death of his wife. He can¡¯t remember the internal structure of his ownpany. The ckgold Group¡¯s future is concerning.# Chapter 598 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 598 Many ckgold employees were discussing the news. ¡°It¡¯s said that Mr. Goldmann left ckgold three years ago because he was gravely ill. I wonder what kind of illness he has. It¡¯s so serious that he even lost his memory.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡°No wonder I heard that Mr. Goldmann waste at the meeting yesterday afternoon because he went to the wrong meeting room. And it was a cleaner who showed him the way.¡± A female employee who was putting on makeup in front of the mirror looked at them. ¡°The conference room that Mr. Goldmann went to was converted into a reception room a few years ago, and Mr. Goldmann was the one who ordered the change back then.¡± ¡®He can¡¯t even remember the conference room that he gave the order to change. Did he lose his memory, or has he lost his soul?¡¯ Another female employee sighed. ¡°His wife ran into a n ident three years ago, he lost his wife and became seriously ill, and has now lost his memory. Nothing worse could happen to anyone else already.¡± At the administrative office¡­ Nn flung a magazine under the desk backhandedly and lifted his hand to cover his forehead, the veins on the back of his hand throbbing. ¡°What do they mean b y losing my wife?¡± Quincy had no choice but to pick up the magazine. ¡°What Mr. Goldmann cares about is the statement of him losing his wife?¡¯ ¡°Mr. Goldmann, that doesn¡¯t seem to be the point¡­¡± ¡°They¡¯re cursing my wife.¡± Nn tapped the desk with a gloomy expression. ¡°Isn¡¯t that still not the point?¡± Quincy hesitated before he wanted to speak up, but the door of the office was pushed open at that moment, and Nichs walked in with a golden cane.¡± Didn¡¯t I ask Quincy to bring you around the company to get acquainted with our internal structure yesterday? And you¡¯re giving me such news now?¡± Nn leaned against the back of his seat, fidgeting the pen in his hand but did not speak. Nichs said in a deep voice, ¡°I told you that ckgold isn¡¯t thepany that you knew when you first took over. You should get to know ckgold if you don¡¯t remember anything about it, starting from the basics. Do you know how many proposals and contracts have been sent to thepany ever since the news came out?¡± Nn frowned, and his eyes dimmed. Quincy wanted to report this to Nn, but he never had a chance to speak up. ¡°Sixpanies have sent contracts to us, two of which were once ckgold¡¯s rivals, and one of them is on the verge of going bankrupt . They¡¯re just trying to take advantage of your memory loss to fool you into doing charity.¡± Nnughed angrily. ¡°So they¡¯re taking me as a fool now?¡± Nichs turned his head to Quincy and ordered, ¡°Get someone to suppress the news and return those contracts to where they came from.¡± Quincy nodded and left. Nichs walked to the desk and said earnestly, ¡°Don¡¯t let the news affect your judgment, Nn.¡± Even if he did not finish his sentence, he had already expressed everything that he wanted to say. Even though Nn had lost his memory, he was still the one and only Nn Goldmann. He would be able to secure his position as the Nn Goldmann of Bassburgh, just like how he had stabilized his position in the city back then. The news was soon suppressed, but Nn was still a hotly discussed figure. Maisie was sitting in the cafe in her sunsses and waiting for someone else when she heard a lot of people talking about Nn. Nn Goldmann of Bassburgh, who always had the power to turn the whole city upside-down with only a snap of his fingers, had been exposed to be suffering from amnesia. As a result, many people started making ns to take advantage of his condition to make a move on him. People who had never had the chance to coborate with the Goldmanns wanted to take this opportunity to curry favor with the family and had sent in a lot of proposals to the ckgold Group. Rather than intending to form a mutual coboration rtionship, it was more appropriate to say that they wanted to make a fool out of the amnesiac multimillionaire to see whether he was willing to lend them a helping hand to relieve them from their financial fix. Maisie took a sip of coffee, and the corners of her lips twitched as a tall figure slowly approached her table. ¡®Nn may be suffering from amnesia, but he¡¯s not a fool.¡¯ Louis grabbed a seat and sat down, and then the waiter stepped forward to get his order. Louis ordered a cup of Jamaican Blue Mountain and waited for the waiter to leave before saying, ¡°Has Ryleighe to you with tons ofints?¡± Maisie removed her sunsses and ced them on the table, next to her hands. ¡°You bullied her and have also caused her to lose her job. So, why can¡¯t she badmouth you?¡± Chapter 599 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 599 Louis scoffed. ¡°So you¡¯ve asked me out just to teach me a lesson on behalf of your best friend?¡± Maisie stopped beating around the bush and asked,¡± Louis, do you really want to marry Ryleigh?¡± Louis frowned slightly, but his slender and beautiful nted eyes did not give off any emotion as they looked extremely calm. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Maisie picked up her cup. ¡°I know that both the Hills and Lucases are a great match for each other, and both families are rted through previous marriages. That¡¯s the reason the marriage between the two of you is what the elders of both families want to see. But you can¡¯t sacrifice your own happiness because of marriage. Ryleigh is my best friend, and you¡¯re my cousin. You guys are going to be a pain in my *ss whenever you have an argument in the future.¡± The waiter brought Louis his coffee and put it in front of him. Louis held the cup and looked out the window. ¡°We won¡¯t have any arguments in the future.¡± Maisie was puzzled. He took a sip of the hot coffee and looked away from the window. ¡°My mother will force me to marry other women that I¡¯m unfamiliar with even if I don¡¯t marry Ryleigh. Compared to those women, I¡¯m rtively close with Ryleigh, so I won¡¯t go against this marriage.¡± ¡°So, do you just n to settle with this rtionship?¡± Maisie rested her chin on her hand. ¡°A man might be able to settle with a marriage rtionship because it¡¯s not a huge issue for him to marry a woman that he doesn¡¯t like. At the end of the day, he can choose to leave her at home all the time.¡± Louis remained silent momentarily, put down the cup, and smiled. ¡°How can you be so sure that I¡¯m settling with this rtionship?¡± Maisie was stunned for a split second and did not speak after that. I¡¯m only an outsider, not someone who¡¯s been immersed in this rtionship since day one. As such, I don¡¯t know what has been on his mind all this while. ¡®Looking at this matter from the perspective of Ryleigh¡¯s best friend, I really don¡¯t want to see Ryleigh give up on her happiness for the rest of her life. ¡®However, if I were to look at this from Louis¡¯ point of view, he¡¯s always wanted to marry someone with whom he can spend the rest of his life. If he only wanted to find a random woman who is willing to marry him, he would have listened to his mother¡¯s arrangement and married one of those strange women, right? ¡®Is it possible that I¡¯m the only person in this world who can make a match out of Ryleigh and Louis!?¡¯ Naturally, Ryleigh¡¯s first reaction was to spit out the sip of coffee she had just drunk when Maisie mentioned the matter. ¡°Zee, has he bribed you!?¡± Maisie shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t think my cousin is joking.¡± Ryleigh put down the cup heavily and said in a sullen voice, ¡°Please keep me out of this! Plenty of ladies in Bassburgh had taken a fancy to him before this, yet he didn¡¯t even give any one of them a chance. Why would he agree to marry me?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Maisie recalled what he had said. ¡°I¡¯m very curious too. Anyway, both of you are only getting engaged for now. There¡¯s still time after this for you to try to get along after the engagement. So, if you were to find out that you¡¯re definitely not made for each other after the engagement, you could still choose to bid him goodbye after that.¡± Ryleigh looked at her in astonishment. ¡°Are you¡­ Are you trying to match me with him?¡± Maisie gave off a wide grin. ¡°Ryleigh, it¡¯s time for you to find yourself a boyfriend. Since an opportunity has been presented to you, why not take it? How would you know if he¡¯s the right man or not before you gave it a try?¡± Ryleigh smiled awkwardly and quickly changed the subject. ¡°If you have the time to worry about me now, you might as well worry about your husband first.¡± Maisie propped her hand against her chin, raised her eyebrows, and smirked. ¡°There¡¯s nothing for me to worry about when ites to him. He has only lost his memory, not his mind.¡± ¡°The news you¡¯ve seen is only one side of the whole situation.¡± Ryleigh picked up the cake on the table, tasted it, and licked the corner of her mouth. ¡°You¡¯ve heard the rumors that Mr. Goldmann lost his wife and his memory, right? Well, those prestigious and wealthy families who have daughters are already nning to introduce their daughters to Mr. Goldmann.¡± The smile on Maisie¡¯s face disappeared. ¡°What!?¡± ¡°Introduce their daughters to Nn?¡¯ Ryleigh leaned towards her. ¡°Zee, you have to be careful as Mr. Goldmann has lost his memory. Don¡¯t give thos¨¨ b*tches a chance at sess. You¡¯ve returned to Zlokova in a rather low-key fashion this time around, so those b*stards and batches really think you¡¯re dead and already can¡¯t wait for Mr. Goldmann to marry someone else.¡± Ryleigh winked at Maisie as she said that and added,¡± Mr. Goldmann sells like a hot cake in Zlokova. Thosedies are already drooling over the idea of bing your kids¡¯ stepmothers.¡± Chapter 600 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 600 Maisie forced a smile. ¡°It seems that I might have to rise from the dead.¡± She then grabbed her handbag and got up. Ryleigh stared at her. ¡°Are you heading back already?¡± ¡°Those people wille to my house and snatch the crown from the queen¡¯s head if I choose not to go back now.¡± Maisie left without looking back. Ryleigh waved at her. ¡°All hail the queen!¡± At ckgold¡­ Maisie and Saydie passed by the front desk. When the receptionists who were chatting at the front desk noticed two silhouettes passing by, they raised their heads one after another. The two figures had headed toward the elevator, and the long-haired woman looked quite familiar, but they could not remember where they had seen her before this. ¡°Does that woman look familiar to you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s weird. Who gave them the courage to use the elevator that¡¯s dedicated to Mr. Goldmann?¡± ¡°Holy sh*t!¡± When the two receptionists noticed something, they immediately trotted toward her. Maisie was about to step into the elevator when one arm hurriedly grabbed her from behind. ¡°Ma¡¯am!¡± The female receptionist was panting a little but still had a professional smile on her face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but this elevator is dedicated only to Mr. Goldmann, which means you¡¯re not allowed to use it.¡± ¡°Oh really?¡± Maisie did not take off her sunsses but only took a nce at them and then asked casually,¡± Can¡¯t I use this elevator?¡± The two receptionists looked at each other as they were secretly scrutinizing Maisie¡¯s attire. They also realized that the woman standing next to the longhaired woman looked like someone they should not trifle with. Thus, they did not dare to act tough. ¡°Mr. Goldmann¡¯s dedicated elevator isn¡¯t meant to be used by anyone other than himself. This will make our lives very difficult if someone finds out that we¡¯ve allowed you to use it.¡± ¡®Mr. Goldmann has just returned and taken over thepany again, and now, a woman appears out of nowhere, looking for Mr. Goldmann. She even dares to take the elevator that¡¯s dedicated to Mr. Goldmann and Mr. Goldmann only¡­¡¯ Maisie chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Nn won¡¯t me you for this.¡± When the two receptionists heard Maisie addressing Nn by his first name, they instantly realized she was surely a big gun too. Maisie never took off her sunsses but stepped into the elevator with Saydie. This elevator could only ascend directly to the administration department. Maisie and Saydie came out of the elevator. All the employees working in the administration department were busy, and they hardly realized their existence. Maisie was walking toward Nn¡¯s office when Quincy happened toe out of the room, and his expression changed slightly. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt?¡± Maisie stared at him suspiciously, and then a man¡¯sughter came from Nn¡¯s office. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, how could you forget Zee? The two of you have even dated before.¡± A woman¡¯s euphemistic voice then sounded before Nn could respond. ¡°Dad, that¡¯s all in the past already. Nn definitely doesn¡¯t remember me now.¡± Nn intertwined his fingers and ced his hands in front of his thin lips while his eyes looked unfathomable. ¡°What did you say your daughter¡¯s name is?¡± ¡°Maizie. You might have forgotten about it, but you two indeed had been together in the past.¡± Mr. Hannigan gently pushed Maizie with his hand that was ced on her shoulder, motioning her to do something. Maizie picked the teacup up, got up, and walked toward Nn. ¡°Nole, it doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯ve forgotten about me. I¡¯ll remind you.¡± She sat beside Nn, but he moved away from her, obviously unwilling to let her get any closer. His thin lips moved slightly. ¡°As I recall, I don¡¯t know any Maizie Hannigan.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? content. Maizie was slightly embarrassed. 1/2 Luupili uvu Mr. Hannigan felt the same too. ¡®It¡¯s said that his deceased wife¡¯s name was Maisie, homophone to the name of my daughter. It¡¯s rumored that he¡¯s lost his memory, so how could he still remember things like this?¡¯ ¡°Nn, I¡¯m Zee.¡± Maizie could not wait to stick herself onto Nn¡¯s body, but when she was inches away from being able to touch Nn, the office¡¯s door was suddenly pushed open. Quincy stood outside the door, wiping the tip of his nose. ¡®Mr. Hannigan knows that Mr. Goldmann has lost his memory, so he brought his daughter here to take advantage of Mr. Goldmann¡¯s condition. However, what he doesn¡¯t know is that Mr. Goldmann¡¯s wife is still alive and kicking.¡¯ Chapter 601 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 601 Maize and Mr Hannigan were both taken aback for a moment when they saw the intruder Maisie threw her handbag on the table, and the metal chain made a crisp nk as it slid across the coffee table The sudden noise scared Maizie Maisie sashayed around the desk, walked up to Nn¡¯s side, turned around, and sat down in his arms Her eyes were bloodshot as she hit him. ¡°Noles, you bestard! You told mest night when we were in bed that you¡¯d only marry me! You¡¯re already going back on your own words by thinking about dating someone else!? Nn grabbed her hands and nced at the woman in his arms. ¡°There¡¯s no such thing.¡± You were just doing it! Maisie smacked him on the chest, acting exceptionally aggrieved. ¡°Is it because I am not curvy enough, or am I not beautiful enough? You ungrateful liar!¡± The office became dead silent all of a sudden Mr. Hannigan and Maizie¡¯s expressions looked slightly stiff, and even Quincy, who was standing outside the door, was astonished. Maizie then asked reluctantly, ¡°Nole, who is she?¡± ¡°Nole? Who do you think you¡¯re addressing?¡± Maisie looked at her in dissatisfaction. Although therge ck-framed sunsses covered almost half of her face, her stern arrogance did not diminish. ¡°News about Nn losing his memory has just gone out, and you¡¯re already here trying to take advantage of him by impersonating his ex-girlfriend. If you¡¯re his exgirlfriend, doesn¡¯t that make me his ex-wife?¡± Maizie looked upset. ¡°Where did this womane from? Isn¡¯t she acting a little too presumptuously?¡¯ She then took a nce at Nn subconsciously. ¡®The legendary Mr. Goldmann wouldn¡¯t tolerate any random woman who acts like a madwoman in his office, right?¡¯ Unexpectedly, not only did Nn not make a fuss out of the drama, but he also seemed to have let it slide. Mr. Hannigan leaned slightly forward and forced a smile. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, I know that you can¡¯t remember Zee, but it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± ¡°Mr. Hannigan¡± Nn interrupted him indifferently a s his expression turned cold, ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear the word name Zeee out of your mouth again from now on. You can stop calling her that, or you can choose to get your daughter to change her name. I¡¯ll leave that to you to decide.¡± Cold sweat droplets were rolling down Mr. Hannigan¡¯s temples. ¡®What¡¯s going on? Isn¡¯t he suffering from amnesia?¡¯ He was not sure whether Nn was really suffering from amnesia or this was just a show. He was afraid to stay for a second longer as it might make things even more embarrassing for the Hannigans. Thus, he brought Maizie along and left the scene. Maizie looked back at Maisie ¡°This woman actually beat me to it. I have to look thoroughly into her background after this! After the others left, Nn lowered his eyes, and the amusement hidden at the bottom of his eyes could no longer be concealed. Quincy was kind enough to send the father-and-daughter duo out, so only the two of them were left in the office. Maisie felt a little tired after all the acting. She was about to pick up her handbag when Nn pulled her into his arms. He buried his head into her shoulder and smiled. You¡¯re jealous.¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Maisie snorted softly. ¡°Since when am I jealous? I just can¡¯t let it slide when others take advantage of your amnesia and try to make a fool out of you.¡± Nn¡¯s thin lips were hovering over her skin, and he said with a low chuckle, ¡°My wife looks so voluptuous and gorgeous, not to mention her special skill set when ites to seducing her husband. Why would I want someone else?¡± Maisie noticed the change in his attitude, and her expression stiffened. ¡°Nn Goldmann-¡± ¡°Zee¡± Nn hugged her tightly as if he was nning to melt her down solely with his body¡¯s warmth, ¡°I want you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you even dare to think about it!¡± Why are you mad at me?¡± Nn¡¯s pecks went upward until his lips were in the position to press against hers in a domineering and affectionate manner. Maisie was not strong enough to stop Nn, so the gap in between each breath gradually narrowed, and it was astonishingly warm. She managed to catch a deep breath after a long time, and ayer of fog seemed to have filled up the area surrounding the both of them, everything seeming blurred and captivating The emotions that Nn had been suppressing surged and peaked. He picked her up and carried her into the bathroom. After a long time, Quincy still had not stepped into the office, nor had he let anyone in. Saydie waited outside the door and did not see Maisiee out, so she wanted to enter, but Quincy stopped her. He let off a polite smile. ¡°Ms. Saydie, Ms. Vanderbilt is having a steamy moment with Mr. Goldmann, so it¡¯s best if we don¡¯t disturb them.¡± Chapter 602 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 602 Saydie gave him a sideways nce. Quincy then asked with a grin, ¡°Are you thirsty, Ms. Saydie? Do you want a drink?¡± ¡°No.¡± Saydie crossed her arms, rejecting Quincy¡¯s kindness without any hesitation Quincy did not ask again. Nn buttoned Maisie¡¯s clothes for her while she could not even stand up straight and steadily. He hugged her by her waist to support her andughed! What a shameless woman.¡± She scoffed. ¡°You¡¯re the shameless one here! What do I have to be ashamed of?¡± Nn was astonished for a moment, then raised his head to look at her as if he had seen this scene somewhere, and he seemed to have said such a sentence in the past too. When Maisie left thepany, Nn sent her out personally. All the employees inside thepany witnessed Nn wrapping his arms around her shoulders with their own eyes, looking extremely intimate! ¡°My God, am I seeing that right?¡± ¡°Mr. Goldmann has found himself a new lover?¡± Those people had different expressions. Everyone knew that Nn had been very affectionate to his wife back then. ¡®Mr. Goldmann¡¯s wife has only been gone for three years, and he¡¯s forgotten his previous lover already N?velDrama.Org ? content. Of course, some thought that this was normal. ¡°After all, the dead can¡¯te back to life. In addition to that, Mr. Goldmann is still so young and healthy, so life goes on. What¡¯s more, Mr. Goldmann is suffering from amnesia. It¡¯spletely normal for him to forget about his wife who ran into an ident back then. At the Goldmann mansion¡­ Nichs read through the nonsense published in the newspaper, snorted, and flung the newspaper on the table. Thesepanies are truly shameless enough to try to take advantage of my son when he¡¯s suffering from amnesia.¡± Alfred, who was standing beside him, poured tea for him and said with a smile, ¡°Even if Mr. Goldmann doesn¡¯t remember, he¡¯s not someone that can be easily fooled.¡± Nichs picked up the teacup. ¡°It seems that there¡¯s a need for me to meet the owners of those companies now.¡± ¡®It¡¯s time to show them who¡¯s the boss! Injust under two days, no otherpany dared to send in any other contract to ckgold. It was said that the owners of thosepanies had learned their lesson ever since they met Nichs in person and did not dare toe up with schemes to take advantage of ckgold anymore. Nichs had been living in the Goldmann family estate, had retired from the business circle, and had turned a blind eye to the industry¡¯s affairs. However, brushing those matters aside did not mean that he was no longer the capable top gun that he once was. As the saying went, The older, the wiser.¡± Although no one knew what Nichs had done, he had done his part at least when it came to protecting his son. Maisie was in her office, drawing some designs. Soul had not released any new products over the past three years ever since her ident. She still had to live up to a promise that she had made to Madam Nera back then. And now that she was back, it was time to send Soul Jewelry¡¯s reputation to its peak. She handed the drafts to Kennedy after just one morning. Kennedy took a nce at the artwork in his hand and asked in surprise, ¡®This is.. Maisie replied immediately, ¡°This is the inspiration of the designs that I aim toe up with this time around. Soul has always focused on our Gothic jewelry design, so I n tobine the darkness that we usually turn to with some color palette.¡¯ . Soul¡¯s Gothic designs had always ced a lot of focus on the mystery of the jewelry, which looked extremely distinct from that of the gorgeous and colorful designs. The fusion of these two design languages would definitely create a brand new visual effect. Kennedy propped his hand against his chin. ¡°Do all your designse in pairs?¡± Maisie gave off a smile. ¡°Yes, our new products will focus on designs that came in pairs, and we¡¯ll name them ¡®The Inseparable Bond¡¯. They¡¯re here mainly to attract couples. Maisie¡¯s cell phone that was ced on the desk rang as soon as Kennedy left her office. She picked it up, ced it next to her ear, and Ryleigh¡¯s roar came from the other end of the call. Zee, did your husband cheat on you!?¡± Maisie distanced the phone away from her ear subconsciously. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± You need to pay more attention to the gossip that¡¯s going around the circle. Everyone is now talking about the woman that came out of ckgold in Nn¡¯s arms two days ago!¡± Chapter 603 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 603 Maisie burst intoughter ¡®Yes, he cheated on me He cheated on me with me Ayleigh was quiet for a few seconds ¡°Oh so it¡¯s you What were you two doing at that time?¡± What else could I do Maisie stopped writing and raised her gaze ¡°Everyone in Bassburgh knows that he has divorced me, so if I were to reveal my identity to the public swaggeringly while Nn is still suffering from amnesia, he¡¯d have to face the media while he can¡¯t remember a thing. How troublesome would that be? Ayleigh clicked her tongue and said, ¡°Why do you care so much about your amnesiac husband¡¯s feelings now?¡± Maisie did not say much but instead asked, I wonder where did you get this gossip? It hasn¡¯t even appeared on the news or the Inte, yet you¡¯ve already heard about it.¡± 7 was added into a celebrities WhatsApp group chat by some of my friends a while back. They were gossiping about this, and I¡¯ve been reading their messages without responding to any of them.¡± After saying so, Ryleigh remembered something and added, ¡°By the way, Pearl Santiago is in the group too.¡± Pearl Santiago was a name that Maisie was rtively familiar with. She was thedy who had joined forces with Willow to set up Maisie back then but had gotten the short end of the stick due to Maisie¡¯s countermeasures. It was said that the Santiagos had sent Pearl abroad for a series of psychotherapies after that incident. And Pearl had returned to Zlokova now that the heat of that incident had subsided. Ryleigh told Maisie that Pearl had only returned to Zlokovast year. Apart from that, she had lost the arrogance and dominance that she exuded back then and had be someone more mature and low-key after that incident After all she was the victim of that incident, and no one in the circle would rub salt into her wound so casually. They would be more inclined to pity her for her previous experience. ¡°By the way, Pearl got engaged to the Hannigansst month.¡± Maisie frowned. The Hannigans? Ryleigh replied, ¡°Yes, the family has a hotel chain business empire. Mr. Hannigan has a son and a daughter. Oh yeah, you¡¯ve met his son before this, but I m not sure whether you have any impression of him. He¡¯s a close friend of my cousin and that b*stard Louis Lucas. His name is Tanner Hannigan,¡± Tanner was the son that Mr. Hannigan had with his ex-wife, while Maizie was the daughter that Mr. Hannigan had with his current wife and Tanner¡¯s younger half-sister. It was rumored that Tanner was not very close to his sister and he rarely mentioned his sister to outsiders in the circle. Their rtionship was only made knownter on when Mr. Hannigan announced it to the public, and that was when the public learned about them. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Tanner had never wanted to inherit his father¡¯s business empire, and his rtionship with his father was never close. That was also why he always acted as if he was loafing around like an idle man whenever Mr. Hannigan was present. Mr. Hannigan had arranged the marriage between Tanner and Pearl In the past the Santiagos had always been disdainful of the Hannigans. After all, the Santiagos were involved in a wider and more prestigious circle whenpared to the Hannigans. However, things were different now because everyone in Bassburgh knew about Pearl¡¯s incident from back then. Some families might show that they did not mind that incident on the surface, but deep down, they thought otherwise Thus, the Santiagos were not in the position to be picky when the Hannigans were willing to propose marriage. in the evening, when all the department employees had already left work, Maisie was still manufacturing custom-made jewelry in the workshop located in her office She put on non-marking gloves and took out the diamonds that had been cut from a brocade box, selected them meticulously under a shadowlessmp. and polished them with a machine A tal figure appeared outside the door Seeing that she was concentrating on her work, he leaned against the wall with his arms crossed in front of his chest as he could not bear to disturb her The sky outside the window got darker and darker as time went by, and the entire floor and the end of the corridor were silently engulfed by darkness, The light and shadow in the office were projected out of the room through the cracks of the door and the windows¡¯ shutters, beaming rays of bright Tigeht into the silent and dark corridor When Maisie finished iying the jewelry, she stretched her waist and picked up her phone, only to see that it was already 8 00p.m She packed her things in a hurry, turned off the lights, gol up, walked out of the workshop, and was surprised to see Nn sitting on the couch with his eyes closed Chapter 604 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 604 Nn¡¯s face looked softened under the intecing white lights and shadows it was wless, profound, and attractive that no words could describe his perfection N?velDrama.Org ? content. Maisie walked toward him, lifted her hand, rubbed his eyebrows lightly, and slid her finger down the bridge of his well-defined nose. Nn frowned raised his hand, grabbed her wrist, dragged her into his arms, and then slowly opened his eyes to look at her. ¡°You¡¯re really a bad woman.¡± Maisie chuckled, ced her hands on his shoulders, and leaned closer to him. ¡°How am I a bad woman?¡± He then wrapped his arms around her waist. You¡¯re finally done with your work. Are you hungry?¡± Yes.¡¯ She nodded. Nn hugged her with a smile, pressed his lips and nose against her neck, and gave off a pregnant smirk.¡± Are you really hungry?¡± Maisie pushed against his chest feebly. ¡°Stop fooling around already. I¡¯m really hungry, so hungry that I literally have no strength to do anything now.¡± Nn stopped messing around, let go of her, and sorted his suit out. What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll take you there.¡± Maisie thought about something, grabbed his arm, and smiled brightly. ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten ravioli in a very long time. I want to eat ravioli Nn had asked Quincy to go back first when he came over, so it was fortunate that Maisie had driven to work today. She could not guarantee that the amnesiac would know the way. She drove her car to a small ravioli shop near Housten Street. The restaurants signboard had not been changed over the past 20 years, and it looked ancient Even the restaurant¡¯s interior decoration looked very ordinary, simple, and very down to earth. Nn did not seem to have been to such a ce to eat before this. He took a look around at the wooden stools and tables in the shop and creased his eyebrows Maisie ordered two sets of ravioli with the proprietress, then walked to a table and sat down. Seeing that Nn was standing stiffly next to the table, she smiled. It¡¯s good to experience the life of an ordinary citizen once in a while. Isn¡¯t it boring to only eat delicacies from all over the world every day?¡± Nn sat opposite her and seemed to think that the table was not clean enough, so he took out a tissue and wiped it twice. Maisie rested her chin on one of her hands and stared at him with a grin. ¡°This restaurant¡¯s ravioli is very famous. It¡¯ll never disappoint you.¡± Nn raised his head. ¡°Have you been here? Maisie closed her eyelids. ¡°Ryleigh and I often came here to eat ravioli when we were in high school. This ravioli restaurant is one of the oldest shops that you can find on Housten Street.¡± Nn threw the tissue into the trash can while the proprietress enthusiastically brought two tes of ravioli to the table. ¡°Hi there, you two, please enjoy. All the seasonings are on the table. Feel free to mix and match them yourself.¡± Maisie smiled and nodded. Thank you.¡± Having said that, she grabbed a bottle of vinegar from the table and poured it onto the ravioli, and then sprinkled chopped chives, minced garlic, cumin, and pepper. Nn was also a little puzzled by Maisie¡¯s strange way of eating while she stirred the ravioli with a spoon. She noticed that he was surprised and smiled. * This is the way of eating that Ryleigh taught me. She has always had a strange way of eating ravioli, but every time these seasonings are presented to me, the vor suits my taste.¡± She then spooned the ravioli, tasted it, and sent it to the side of his mouth. ¡°Do you want to give it a try?¡± Nn stared at the food that she handed over but did not move, Maisie frowned. ¡°You don¡¯t despise my saliva, do you?¡± ¡°How could it be?¡± Nn held her hand and shoved the ravioli that she had taken a bite from into his mouth He then coughed vigorously for some reason. Maisieughed. ¡°Nn, are you telling me that you can¡¯t handle spicy food?¡± Nn grabbed the bowl of beef broth, took a huge sip out of it, and then finally felt relieved. ¡°I never liked spicy food ever since I was a kid.¡± Maisie lowered her eyes and chuckled. ¡°Wayion and Colton are like you. They don¡¯t like spicy food, but they both try their best to eat spicy food only because Daisie likes her spicy crayfish.¡± Chapter 605 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 605 Nn stared at her ¡°Daisie is still so young. How can she handle such spicy food?¡± ¡°Maybe she¡¯s inherited it from me.¡± Maisie took a few sips of broth. ¡°I could already eat spicy food when I was only five.¡± Nn lowered his head to eat the ravioli in his bowl while she could not hide the amusement that was beaming in her eyes. ¡°Is it delicious?¡± ¡°Not that bad.¡± Nn took a few more bites ¡°At least the taste isn¡¯t half bad. After finishing all the ravioli, it was already 9:00 pm when they arrived at the Goldmann mansion Alfred imed that the two children had just taken their bath and were watching a movie in the room. Maisie opened the door while Daisie and Colton were watching anime while eating snacks in front of the big projector screen. ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re back!¡¯ Daisie shoved the snacks over into Colton¡¯s arms, got up, and ran to her. Maisie lifted her hand and rubbed Daisie¡¯s hair. It felt so soft to the touch as she had just washed and dried her hair. ¡°Didn¡¯t your teacher give you any homework?¡± ¡°Colton and I finished our homework in school. That tiny amount of homework is not a big deal to the both of us.¡¯ Daisie said proudly. Colton was chomping down on the potato chips as he muttered, ¡°But didn¡¯t you have to rely on me, the genius?¡± Daisie red at him with disgust. ¡°You answered thest math question wrongly. Where did you find the courage to proim yourself as a genius!?¡± ¡°1 answered the question wrongly on purpose. Colton spread his hands and sighed helplessly. I¡¯ve always been the best student throughout every semester. How boring is that? So aren¡¯t I giving you a chance at it now?¡± Daisie responded, ¡°Since when have you won first ce every semester? Didn¡¯t the new ssmate who transferred into our ss this year snatch your best student title from youst semester?¡± Colton waved his hand. ¡°I gave him that.¡± ¡°Hmph! You can continue to act narcissistically.¡± Daisie stood with her arms akimbo. ¡°Maybe he¡¯ll still be the best student at the end of this semester.¡± Maisie watched as the two kids bickered. She lifted her hands to cover her forehead as if she was suffering from a headache. She could not help but miss Wayion, who was in Stoslo at the moment. ¡®Wayion, only the eldest of the three can make me feel more relieved. The next day¡­ Nn was reading the newspaper while he sat in the living room, eating breakfast with the two children. He shifted his gaze off the newspaper and stared at the two children. Although he had not regained his memory, he quickly got used to his role as a father. Daisie was biting on her chopsticks while looking at him. ¡°Daddy, will you and Mommye to our parentteacher meeting next month?¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Nn stopped in the middle of turning the page for a split second, then narrowed his eyes. ¡°A parentteacher meeting? Colton was drinking his milk. ¡°Daddy has never been to any of our parent- teacher meetings. Mommy is the one who attended all of them back then.¡± Nn¡¯s expression dimmed. Maisie did tell me when we were still in Stoslo that she had given birth to the kids and raised them by herself after finding out she was pregnant.. He put the newspaper down, raised his hand, and rubbed Colton¡¯s head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will be there with your mommy next month.¡± The two little rugrats exchanged gazes then stared at Nn ¡°Really?¡± Nn stretched out his little finger. ¡°Pinky promise! Upon seeing that Daisie and Colton both made a pinky deal with him, Nn¡¯s eyes were fixed on the fingers that could not be retracted. At ckgold.. Nn, sitting in the office, looked out the window with a calm expression. He seemed to have remembered something the moment he promised the children He spread out his palms, rubbed his fingertips against the rough palm prints, and his gaze fell on his ring finger, which was empty at the moment. ¡°Yes, no wonder I¡¯ve always felt that something was missing. Maisie and I don¡¯t even have a pair of wedding rings Not to mention theck of wedding photos at home He summoned Quincy Quincy opened the door after a short while. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, are you looking for me?¡± Chapter 606 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 606 Nn crossed his fingers and put them to his lips as he solemnly said, ¡°Help me get the best wedding photographer in Bassburgh¡± Quincy was stunned. ¡°Wedding photographer?¡± Nn exined with a serious expression, ¡°The walls at home need decoration.¡± Quincy was quiet. He could have just said that he wanted to get some wedding pictures taken. Maisie asked Saydie to take a detour to the Vanderbilt manor on their way to Soul Jewelry. There wasn¡¯t much change in the garden except the vegetation had dried off because no one had been taking care of the garden The door was tightly shut Saydie parked the car, and Maisie pushed open the car door. She looked at the locked door and could tell that no one lived there anymore. Her eyes were solemn. She stood in front of the door for a long, long time, not wanting to leave. The guard walked over to inform her, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, no one is allowed near this ce.¡± Maisie turned to look at him. ¡°Why not?¡± The guard sized her up and said, ¡°The abandoned vi was repurchased, and the owner said that no one is allowed to be near it.¡± Maisie squinted. ¡°Who¡¯s the new owner?¡± The guard patiently answered, ¡°It was a wealthydy who looked influential.¡± ¡°Do you know how I can get in touch with her?¡± The guard scrutinized her again. ¡°May I know who you are?¡± Maisie smiled and showed him her ID. ¡°This was the home of my father, Stephen Vanderbilt. I¡¯m Maisie Vanderbilt.¡± The guard took a look at the ID and saw that the address on it matched. He then gave her the woman¡¯s contact information. Maisie took a nce and thought that it looked familiar, so she went through her contact list and was surprised that the person who had bought the mansion was her aunt, Larissa. Maisie called her, and Larissa requested to meet her at a restaurant. When Maisie got there, Larissa was already in a private room. She slowly picked up her teacup and took a sip. ¡°I bought the Vanderbilt manor for you. I intended to pass it to you, but it slipped my mind.¡± Maisie was surprised. She walked to the table and sat down. ¡°Why did you buy it?¡± Larissa put the teacup down. ¡°After your father¡¯s ident, Mr. Goldmann was put in charge of your father¡¯s funeral arrangements. Your father¡¯s assets were supposed to go to his next of kin, but since you went missing after the ident, the issue regarding the property rights was put aside.¡± Someone brought over the agreement, and Larissa ced it on the table and pushed it in front of Maisie. I didn¡¯t know that after Mr. Goldmann was infected with the virus, he couldn¡¯t take over the property management. During that time, Stephen¡¯s mother and brother wanted to take the manor for themselves. Maisie¡¯s eyes shed with anger. She believed that Madam Vanderbilt would have learned her lesson after Le¡¯s mess, but she didn¡¯t expect the old woman would want to take over her dead son¡¯s assets. They weren¡¯t even in charge of his assets. Nn was. If Stephen knew, he would be extremely disappointed. Maisie recalled something. ¡°How did you know about the Vanderbilts¡¯ affairs?¡± Larissa smiled. ¡°When Willow came to trick me with your mother¡¯s bracelet, I looked into them. When I found out about Willow¡¯s con, dug into the Vanderbilts more. It hadn¡¯t been hard for her to look into them. She had merely lifted a finger to find out about their rtions N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡°Thank you, Aunt Lanssa.¡¯ Maisie picked up the agreement, but something felt off in her heart. After the ident three years ago, Strix had taken her under his wing, so she hadn¡¯t been able to settle a lot of things by herself. Chapter 607 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 607 Zee, 111 always be your aunt. At least, you know that you still have me left in this world¡± Maisie smiled and nodded Maiste arrived at Soul Jewelry, and she saw Quincy sitting on the couch when she got into the office Maisie paused and looked around the room. ¡°Quincy, why are you here? Where¡¯s Nn?¡± If Quincy were there, so would Nn Quincy scratched his face and smiled. ¡°Mr. Goldmann asked me toe and get you.¡± ¡°Get me?¡± ¡°Yes, he said he has a surprise for you and that I should bring you over.¡± Maisie crossed her arms when she saw Quincy acting mysteriously. ¡°What surprise?¡± ¡°It wouldnt be a surprise if I told you.¡± Quincy put out one arm and bowed. ¡°Shall we go, Ms. Vanderbilt?¡± Maisie smiled. Why was Nn preparing a surprise instead of working? That made her curious about the surprise¡¯. Nn made the whole process very mysterious. Not only did she have to be blindfolded on the way there, but Quincy also had to walk her in when she got there. Maisie couldn¡¯t see where she was going, so she carefully followed Quincy and asked, ¡°What is going on?¡± ¡°We¡¯re almost there.¡± Quincy handed her over to two female helpers. They each took one of her arms and said, ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, please move forward about 1 50 feet more.¡± Maisie moved forward and only stopped when they asked her. They then removed the blindfold. She squinted because her eyes had gotten used to the dark, so they had to adjust to the sudden brightness. The blurry vision of a luxurious ce slowly came to focus. Under the bright, antique chandelier, an extraordinarily elegant and ssy wedding dress stood on the soft woolen rug. The gown was fully hand-made with pearls and crystals embellishing the skirt, which was opened like a parasol. Maisie¡¯s eyes felt warm. In front of the ceiling-length mirror, a familiar, tall figure approached and hugged her waist from behind while she was still stunned, pressing his cheek to hers. ¡°Do you love it?¡± Maisie turned her face to look at him. Even his pores were so delicate on his handsome face that was only an inch away from hers. Nn tumed his head and looked into her eyes, his deep-set eyes and thick, longshes drawing her in. ¡°This N?velDrama.Org ? content. is the surprise?¡± She would be lying if she said she wasn¡¯t touched. Every girl dreamed of their wedding dress and would wish to walk down the aisle in a wedding dress and veil to the man of their dreams and live happily ever after ¡°Hold on! If he brought me over to shop for a wedding dress, could his memories have returned?¡¯ Had he remembered his promise from back then? She was suddenly anxious. ¡°Nn.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Nn looked into her eyes. His lips were right in front of her, almost kissing. Maisie looked down, hiding her bright smile. ¡°Do you remember now?¡± Nn suddenly froze, and his expression darkened for a moment when he saw hope in her eyes. Maisie noticed that minor change in his expression, pushed him away, and held his arm ¡°Nn, why did you prepare this surprise?¡± She thought he had regained his memories. Nn lowered his head and looked at her for a moment before pulling away his arm. ¡°Forget it.¡± He left without looking back after that Quincy was waiting outside and had been under their impression they had started taking their pictures until he saw Nn walk out Chapter 608 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 608 Nn pulled down his tie with a stoic look The tie fell to the ground, but he didn¡¯t look back Quincy was taken by surprise ¡°Mi Goldman¡± Maisie walked out looking sad, so Quincy walked up to her and asked, ¡°What happened to Mr Goldmann? Weren¡¯t you taking your wedding pictures?¡± Maisie raised her head. ¡°Wedding pictures?¡± Quincy exined, ¡°Yes, even though he lost his memory, he was fixated on the fact that you had never taken wedding pictures He even wanted to get wedding rings. Even though he cannot remember what happened, he still cares about you a lot Maisie stood on the spot, curling her fingers Even when he didn¡¯t remember, he still kept their past in his heart and wanted to make up for it, be it their wedding photos, wedding rings, or his promise of a wedding ceremony Nn was angry. Although he hadn¡¯t regained his memories, was he supposed to be turned down because he couldn¡¯t remember their past? Maisie helplessly chuckled. ¡°That childish man¡­ She never said she didn¡¯t like any of this. She tapped Quincy¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Help me calm him down.¡± Quincy was confused. ¡°Me? Calm him down? Wouldn¡¯t it be more effective if you did it?¡± Maisie kept smiling. ¡°He¡¯s an easily agitated ¡¯17year-old boy. I don¡¯t think I can calm him down, so he¡¯s going to be angry for a few days Quincy¡¯s lips twitched as he watched Maisie walk away. How was he supposed to calm him down!? Maisie didn¡¯t see Nn on the day of that incident. He was so angry he blocked her number on his phone. Even when they got back to the Goldmann mansion, he wanted to sleep in separate rooms and would rather go cuddle up with Colton instead of speaking to her Colton and Daisy were confused. When their parents had had arguments in the past, their mother would be the one that acted childishly Yet, their father was even more childish than how she was! At Soul Jewelry¡­ Maisie was focused on attaching a pearl onto the jewelry when the phone on the desk started ringing. It was Ryleigh, She answered it and put it on speaker, so Ryleighs voice floated out, ¡°Zee, Maizie, that little sit, is going to steal Mr. Goldmann if you keep ignoring him!¡± Maisie¡¯s hand froze. ¡°What did you see this time?¡± Ryleigh said, ¡°You haven¡¯t heard? Maizie and Mr. Goldmann were photographed in a restaurant, and it was posted on social media Everyone has gone crazy about it and they say that Mr. Goldmann lost his love for his wife along with his memories and has moved on to someone else.¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Maisie chuckled Ryleigh wasn¡¯t pleased. ¡°How could you stillugh? He¡¯s a strapping young old man who has lost his memory. He¡¯s no longer the cold man that people used to know. Do you think he would be able to resist temptation?¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t you against him previously? Now you¡¯re trying to get me back with him?¡± Maisie smiled and continued carving the pearl in her hand. ¡°What Quincy said made me think that he¡¯s not a total oss. But no matter what he¡¯s your husband. ¡°Maizie wasn¡¯t even popr among the socialites. I heard that she hasn¡¯t failed to seduce any man just yet¡± Ryleigh was worried for her. Even though Maizie was nowhere as beautiful as Maisie, she was good at throwing her girlish charms around, a girl that men would fall for, no matter their age. Chapter 609 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 609 Maisie didn¡¯t say anything Not long after their call ended, Quincy sent a photo to her. The picture was exactly as Ryleigh had described. Nn and Maizie were having lunch, and the picture was deliberately taken from an angle that made them look intimate. Maisie scoffed. Had Nn gotten Quincy to send this to her? Did he want to make her jealous? Quincy waited for a long time for Maisie¡¯s reply, and he started panicking. ¡®Is Ms. Vanderbilt going to start ignoring Mr. Goldmann?¡¯ Quincy had been concerned when Maizie approached Nn at the office before that He immediately walked over to Nn and bent down to say something into his ear. Nn¡¯s hand tightened around the wine ss, and his face dropped Maizie was sitting across from him, enjoying a steak and wine. She smiled and put down the wine ss.¡± What¡¯s wrong, Nole?¡± Nn ced his ss on the table, wiped the corner of his lips with a napkin, and said, ¡°I need to go.¡± He stood up and was about to leave when Maizie stood up. ¡°Nole, didn¡¯t you promise to finish the meal with me?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve suddenly lost my appetite.¡± Nn looked at her coldly and walked away in strides. Maizie stood in the spot and bit her lip. She had finally been able to get Nn out for lunch, but why did he suddenly leave halfway through? She was confident in her looks. Every rich heir in their circle loved how innocent she looked. Maizie might not have had a chance in the past because Nn had already had a wife. He wouldn¡¯t even look at other women, but he had divorced that woman, and she had long passed away. Now that he had even lost his memories, it was the best time to take action. How could he¡­ ignore her? Recalling that she hadn¡¯t found the identity of that woman from before, she started feeling anxious. No, she couldn¡¯t just give up! Everyone knew that Mr. Goldmann was famous for pampering his wife. Once he fell in love, he wouldn¡¯t care about any other woman. If this beautiful and loyal man belonged to her, he would probably pluck the stars and the moon out of the sky if she wanted them. Nn got Quincy to drive him to Soul Jewelry Quincy could guess that after so many days of being ¡®ignored¡¯ by Maisie, Nn wouldn¡¯t be able to hold it in any longer. Maisie¡¯s ¡®cruelty¡¯ was definitely working. She hadn¡¯t tried to make up or reach out first, just to keep him hanging. Nn walked toward Maisie¡¯s office and closed the door behind him when he walked in. Maisie put down her design papers. She was about to turn around when she was hoisted onto the desk, and her lips were sealed when she tried to speak. Nn¡¯s kiss was burning and fierce, and thick air surrounded her as if she was being swallowed alive. Maisie was almost out of breath as his mountainous body pressed against hers. She couldn¡¯t push him away until she was out of oxygen and fell into his arms in a daze. Nn released his grip, his quick and warm breath blowing on her blushing cheeks. He put his head on her shoulder and hugged her. ¡°Are you really done with me, Zee?¡± Nn didn¡¯t want to see her being indifferent about him. He had promised to have lunch with Maizie because he wanted to make Maisie jealous so that she would reach out to him. However, he just couldn¡¯t wait for her to take the first step anymore and was even worried that she would leave him N?velDrama.Org ? content. Nn may have lost his memories, but in his heart, he was worried that she would leave him, like how it had happened before. Chapter 610 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 610 Nn¡¯s fingers that were holding her shoulder tightened until Maisie put her hands around his waist and put her cheek to his chest to feel his warm, beating heart. ¡°Zee¡­¡± ¡°Are you done being angry?¡± Maisie nced at him, looking a little proud. Nn pressed his thin lips together as if he was being roped in. Maisie adjusted his tie. ¡°Had fun having lunch with Maizie?¡± Nn paused and looked away. ¡°Do you know why I was having lunch with her?¡± ¡°To make me jealous, Maisie¡¯s eyes were smiling, ¡°I didn¡¯t know if you were really upset with me, so I waited for you toe back to me instead.¡± ¡°Would it kill you to make the first move?¡± Nn felt defeat for the first time, but it probably wasn¡¯t the first time it had happened. Maisie kissed his Adam¡¯s apple. He frowned, hugged her waist tightly, and said in a deep voice, ¡°Stop it, Maisie.¡± However, Maisie pushed him onto the desk, running her delicate fingers over his brow and around his face and features. ¡°You¡¯re not difficult to coax.¡± She unbuttoned his shirt. ¡°But I didn¡¯t want to do that. If I did it once, I¡¯d have to do it again. I don¡¯t want to be the one who¡¯s chasing you all the time.¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Nn stared at her with hungry eyes, ready to pounce. Maisie lowered her head to kiss him. ¡°Our rtionship is built on trust. I¡¯ll always trust you, even now that you don¡¯t remember our past.¡± Nn quietly hummed. ¡°You¡¯re doing this deliberately H ¡°You taught me this. ¡°I¡¯m not happy that you went for lunch with Maizie, so I¡¯m just going to stop halfway. You figure out the rest.¡± Maisie walked into her studio and locked the door. Nn sat up and ran his finger through his hair, his handsome face still filled with desire. He was annoyed yet helpless. Two dayster¡­ Soul Jewelry posted their first couple collection in their official ount, catapulting them back into the trending page after three years of silence The dark themebined with colors looked like two separate pieces of jewelry but were actually a pair made for couples. Even among the diamond rings, the tinum one for women had a ck diamond on it, which matched the ck diamond ring for men, signifying that each of the rings held one half and would beplete when they came together. Theizens all went to thements section to ask if Soul had a new designer because they would only sell single-piece jewelry when Zora had been there. Some people thought that the design matched Zora¡¯s style and were curious whether they had found someone who matched her style to rece her. The official ount quickly replied that it was a new designer named Alice from Morwich. Since she wasn¡¯t as popr as Zora¡¯ and people couldn¡¯t find any information about her, everyone became curious about Alice! ¡°You¡¯re not going to continue using ¡®Zora¡¯?¡± Kennedy had heard that she canceled the initial ount for Zora and was curious. Maisie looked through thements and smiled. ¡°Zora was the past. Alice is a new beginning.¡± Kennedy knew that she wanted to leave her past behind, so he nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true. It¡¯s good to start over with a new look.¡± ¡°Mr. Kennedy!¡± An employee rushed to the door, out of breath. ¡°S-She¡¯s back!¡± Kennedy frowned. Chapter 611 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 611 Maisie lifted her head. ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Madam Vanderbilt,¡± Kennedy turned around to look at her and replied, ¡°She hase and caused us quite a lot of trouble in the past three years. Although Vaenna Jewelry has be Soul Jewelry, it¡¯s still one of the Vanderbilts¡¯ assets in its core. They thought you were dead, and she insisted on letting her grandson inherit Stephen¡¯s assets.¡¯ Maisie let out augh. As she swirled the pen around in her hand, she said, ¡°After so many years, the Vanderbilts from Coralia haven¡¯t changed at all.¡± Kennedy sighed helplessly. ¡°They¡¯re just getting worse and worse. This isn¡¯t the first time they came here and made a scene. They even summoned the police, but there was nothing the police could do Ei Tasp. After all, you¡¯re the legal heir to Stephen¡¯s assets ording to his will.¡± After he finished talking, he looked at Maisie and said, ¡°Are you going to do something?¡± Maisie slowly rose to her feet and replied, ¡°I¡¯m not going to show myself yet. I want to see what they¡¯re going to do this time.¡± Madam Vanderbilt, Hector, and a few of the Vanderbilts were making a scene in the hall. This wasn¡¯t the first time they came here, so the staff in the hall had already gotten used to it. They would scold them badly if they said something to them. If they called the police on them, they would make a scene or even throw a tantrum in the hall. They would do everything they could, so the staff could do nothing to them. When Madam Vanderbilt saw Kennedy, she harrumphed and sneered coldly. ¡°You¡¯ve been hogging our assets for so many years. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s time for you to give it back to us?¡± Kennedy replied calmly, ¡°Whether it¡¯s Soul Jewelry or Vaena Jewelry, it belongs to Zee. These assets aren¡¯t yours.¡± Madam Vanderbilt flew into a rage. ¡°That sitt is dead. She isn¡¯t the heir. If she hadn¡¯t interfered in the first ce, Hector would be the heir of thispany!¡± Maisie was watching them from behind the wall, with Saydie standing beside her. Her arms were crossed in front of her chest, and a grin appeared on the corner of her lips when she heard what Madam Vanderbilt said. Kennedy knew that Maisie was alive, so he wasn¡¯t angry when he heard Madam Vanderbilt¡¯s words. He chuckled and replied, ¡°Zee is your granddaughter, and Stephen is your son. Your granddaughter and son have been dead for three years, yet not only did you not mourn for them, but you only think of taking your son¡¯s assets. You¡¯re already so old, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s time for you to do something good?¡± The onlookers were pointing their fingers at Madam Vanderbilt, jeering at her for her ruthlessness. They were family. However, not only did she not mourn for her deceased son and granddaughter, but she even wanted to take her son¡¯s assets. Wasn¡¯t that ridiculous? Madam Vanderbilt¡¯s face turned livid with rage. ¡°It was him who chose that woman over me. I¡¯m his mother. I gave birth to him and was the one who raised him, so of course, his assets belong to me!¡± A staff member couldn¡¯t stand watching anymore and retorted, ¡°You¡¯re just morally ckmailing us, Madam.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Mr. Vanderbilt passed away three years ago, but you¡¯re still taking advantage of him. Don¡¯t you know that you should show respect to the deceased?¡± ¡°Shut up, you batches! Nobody wants to hear your opinion,¡± Madam Vanderbilt shouted at them. She even went forward and pushed one of them. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. A female employee pushed her back. She lost her bnce and nearly fell to the floor. Luckily, a few Vanderbilts grabbed her in the nick of time and prevented her from falling to the floor. Hector pulled a bat out of his bag and snarled, ¡°How dare you push my grandma!? You must have a death wish!¡± Just when he raised the baseball bat high in the air, a figure zipped past, grabbed his arm, and threw him on the floor. Saydie took the baseball bat away and yed with it in her hand. She looked at them expressionlessly and said, ¡°Ms. Alice said that if you guys want to make a scene here, go ahead. I haven¡¯t killed anyone in a long time.¡± She cracked her knuckles, emitting clicking sounds into the air. Her eyes shone with excitement, and she looked just like a bloodthirsty beast Madam Vanderbilt and her gang¡¯s faces turned pale in fear. They all retreated and said, ¡°What¡­ What do you want from us?¡± Chapter 612 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 612 ¡°Ms Alice told me to give you guys a good beating since it seems to her that you¡¯re pretty looking forward to it. Besides, your grandson has served time in prison before He should have gotten used to getting beaten up, so he should be a good punching dummy for me to polish my skills.¡± Hector was fnghtened and hid behind Madam Vanderbilt ¡°Grandma, s she wants to beat me.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go We shouldn¡¯t bother ourselves with these barbarians!¡± Since the person behind Saydie knew about her grandson¡¯s imprisonment, Madam Vanderbilt could tell that the woman in front of her was not someone they could mess with Maisie returned to her office and asked about everything that had happened to the Vanderbilts in Coralia for the past three years. It turned out that the Vanderbilts had been suffering from a slump in profits for the past three years. They couldn¡¯t sustain the operation of their hot spring hotel, so they sold it to someone else for $150,000 This amount was not enough for the Vanderbilts to spend, especially in the past three years-Yorick had been hooked on gambling and owed several thousands of dors to loan sharks. He did not even dare to return home. When those loan sharks had gone to collect the debt, Madam Vanderbilt had threatened them with death. Those people were afraid to get into trouble, so they didn¡¯t approach Madam Vanderbilt anymore. ¡°I thought Hector needed to serve five years in prison?¡± Maisie asked. Shaking his head, Kennedy replied, ¡°Madam Vanderbilt used half of the money she got from selling the hot spring hotel to fund her grandson¡¯swsuit Hector told the judge that he didn¡¯t do it on his own free will. He even became a state witness and gave up quite a number of people. In the end, he was sentenced to two years and six months of imprisonment, and he was released at the end of June this year Maisie squinted her eyes. She was the one who had reported Hector of drug trafficking back then after finding out that he had been dealing with drugs since he was 18. Therefore, rather than being forced, he had done it of his own free will. She thought he would turn a new leaf and be a good man after serving a few years in prison, but it now seemed to her that she was wrong He had not learned his lesson and was still the same person he used to be in the past. In short, Madam Vanderbilt was the main culprit Hector had turned out this way. She had doted on him too much ¡°Zee, I don¡¯t think they will just give up like that. I¡¯m sure they wille back again,¡± Kennedy said worriedly ¡°Of course, she wouldn¡¯t give up for her grandson,¡± Maisie said. She suddenly thought of something and made a call to Quincy. Quincy went to the corridor to answer the call. ¡°Is there anything I can help you with, Ms. Vanderbilt?¡± Smiling, Maisie said, ¡°I want you to help me to find out where Yorick Vanderbilt is. Can you let me know about it as soon as possible?¡± Quincy was stunned. ¡°Yorick?¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°Yeah. Don¡¯t tell Nn about this. I don¡¯t want to make an amnesiac man worry about me.¡± As soon as Quincy hung up the call, he was started by Nn, who was standing behind him. He looked at him and asked hesitantly, ¡°Mr Goldmann? When did youe here?¡± Nn looked at him expressionlessly. Quincy eventually gave in to his cold, steely gaze and said,¡± It¡¯s a call from Ms. Vanderbilt.¡± In the evening Nn came to pick Maisie up from herpany When she got into the car, she sensed that Nn was angry. She got closer to him and smiled. ¡°Who pissed off our Mr. Goldmann?¡± Nn averted his gaze and looked outside the window. Then, he replied in a grumpy voice, ¡°I¡¯m angry about myself.¡± Maisie cupped his face with her hand and turned his face to look at her. ¡°Why are you angry with yourself?¡± A hint of emotion appeared in the depth of Nn¡¯s eyes as he said, ¡°I don¡¯t remember anything from the past, including what happened to your family¡± Maisie darted a nce at Quincy Quincy felt like weeping but had no tears. ¡°You can¡¯t me me for this, Ms. Vanderbilt Mr. Goldmann heard our conversation, and he insisted on telling him everything, so I had no choice but to sell you out!¡± Chapter 613 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 613 ¡°Is it because Ive lost my memory? Nn parted his lips and said, looking as pitiful as a little kid who his parents had abandoned, ¡®ls that why you dont need me anymore?¡± Maisie chuckled and threw herself into his arms. She pressed her lips on his ear and said, ¡°Who told you that I don¡¯t need you anymore? I need your heart. I want your body. I want to make every single inch of you mine.¡± Nn looked at her intently. Her smile was charming and alluring. It tickled his heart all the time, and every cell in his body was screaming at him to get closer to her. He kissed her forehead and said in a serious manner¡¯ Let¡¯s go home first, and I¡¯m all yours. The night was getting darker. The light on the bedside table cast a warm yellow light under it. Half of Nn¡¯s face was lit by the light as he ran over Maisie¡¯s hair with his finger Maisie turned around and buried herself in his chest. Then she said. ¡°Nn, I want to borrow someone from you.¡± Nn lowered his head and asked, ¡°Who do you want to borrow?¡± ¡°Quincy,¡± Maisie replied as she lifted her head to meet his deep gaze. There was a smile in her eyes as she added, ¡°You do believe in him, right?¡± He chuckled and lowered his head to kiss her forehead. ¡°Alright: While drawing circles on his chest with her finger, Maisie said, ¡°Til leave Saydie to you.¡± Nn frowned slightly and held her hand, stopping her from drawing circles on his chest. ¡°Why would you leave Saydie to me?¡± Maisie groaned and said, ¡°What if some woman with bad intentions gets close to you when Quincy isn¡¯t around you? I¡¯d only be relieved to have Saydie by your side.¡± Nn chuckled deeply. ¡°Alright. Anything you say, but II A hint of a devilish smile crossed his eyes, and he turned off the light on the bedside table. He kissed her and rubbed his coarse palm against her silk nightgown. ¡°It¡¯s time for us to sleep.¡¯ Maisie got Yonick¡¯s address from Quincy. Yorick owed a lot of money to the loan sharks, so he had left Cora. He was now hiding in a coastal town outside the suburbs of Bassburgh Quincy did not know what Maisie was going to do, so he asked, ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, why do you want to know where Yorick is?¡± Looking at the address on the paper, Maisie chuckled. ¡°Not only do I want to know where he is, but I¡¯ll also help him to pay his debts. Il also give him a sum of money and let Madam Vanderbilt know that Yorick has money.¡± Quincy was stunned. He looked at Maisie and said, ¡®So you want them to fight against each other?¡± After selling the hot spring hotel. Madam Vanderbilt would rather use the money to fund her grandson¡¯s lawsuit than help her son pay his debt. She did not even care if Yorick was dead or alive. In the past three years, she had been trying her best to get Stephen¡¯s assets. If Larissa hadn¡¯t bought the house, Madam Vanderbilt would have moved in with her grandson. if Madam Vanderbilt learned that someone had helped Yorick pay his debt and even gave him money, Maisie was certain that she would go back to her son. At that time, they would be busy fighting against each other, and Madam Vanderbilt wouldn¡¯t have the time to care about Soul Jewelry anymore Maisie went to the bank and withdrew the money. Quincy had brought a few bodyguards with them when they came to Coralia to be on the safe side. The residence of Yorick¡¯s debtors was located in a very old office building. The building was stered with advertisements for loans. Since they were loan sharks and dishonestly eated their money, they kept their business very hidden When the bodyguards entered the office, there were five men drinking beer and ying poker inside Their faces turned pale when they saw the bodyguards were holding guns. All of them raised their hands in the air and squatted under the table Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. One of them asked fearfully. ¡°Who¡­ Who are you guys?¡± Holding a silver briefcase in her hand, Maisie stepped out from behind the bodyguards with Quincy. Chapter 614 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 614 It seemed to them that the group of people in front of them did note with good intentions. However, the loan sharks couldn¡¯t remember what they had done that offended these people. Maisie took a seat on the couch and asked, ¡°How much money does Yorick owe you guys?¡± The group of people was stunned. They knew who Yorick was, but they did not expect that he was the reason that Maisie and her gang were here. All of them wondered when Yorick had someone from high society as his supporter. Wearing an ingratiating smile on his face, a man said,¡± About $70,000.¡± Maisie put the silver briefcase on the table, and Quincy proceeded to open up the briefcase. The briefcase was filled with notes, and it seemed to them that there was about $150,000 in it. Maisie said expressionlessly, ¡°I¡¯ll pay for his debt. There is $150,000 here. Give me Yorick¡¯s debt contract.¡± A man went to the desk to look for Yorick¡¯s debt contract. When he found it, he handed it to Maisie with both hands. Maisie took the contract and nced through it. After that, she tore the contract off in front of them and threw the paper shreds on the floor. She patted her hand and said with a smile ying on the corner of her lips, ¡°Now that I¡¯ve settled Yorick¡¯s debt, he¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± the man hurriedly replied with a smile on his face, ¡°Since Yorick doesn¡¯t owe us anymore, we promise we wouldn¡¯t bother him or his family again.¡± Smiling, Maisie lowered her gaze and stood up slowly. ¡°Also, please help me to inform his mother that his debt has been settled.¡± ¡°Sure, sure, sure, we will.¡± Not only did they get their money back, but it was also double the amount that Yorick owed them. Thus, it went without saying that they were more than willing to make the trip for her. They were indeed very efficient. Although Yorick had changed his phone number to escape the debt, they knew Madam Vanderbilt¡¯s phone number. They called Madam Vanderbilt and told her that someone had settled the debt for Yorick. They also told her that her son had found someone to support him. Their tone was deferential. They did not sound harsh and threatening, like when they had tried to collect the debt from her. Madam Vanderbilt was dumbstruck upon hearing that. She couldn¡¯t believe that her son had found someone to help him settle his debt. ¡°That bastard! He¡¯s found someone to support him, yet he didn¡¯t tell me anything about it?¡± After she hung up the call, Madam Vanderbilt ¡®s face was livid with rage. Hector walked up to her and asked, ¡°Grandma, did my dad pay off all his debt?¡± ¡°Yeah. He has found someone to help him pay all his debt, yet he didn¡¯t tell us anything about it. I bet he must be enjoying his life now with all the money he has. He doesn¡¯t care if you¡¯re dead or alive.¡± She did not have much money left after using the money from selling their hot spring hotel to fund Hector¡¯swsuit. It was enough for them to put food on the table, but they wanted more. Not only that, but her grandson still needed to buy a house, a car, and get married. Initially, she thought she could move into the Vanderbilt mansion since Stephen and Maisie were dead, but little did she expect that someone else had bought the mansion. She then wanted to force Kennedy to hand Soul Jewelry to her grandson, but much to her chagrin, he paid her no mind. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Just when Hector was about to say something, he received a text message, and his eyes shone¡± Grandma, I know where my dad is! Let¡¯ s go and find him now!¡± Quincy had sent the message, so he went back into the car and reported, ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, I¡¯ve sent the text message to Hector. I guess they will go find Yorick soon.¡± Sitting with her arms crossed in front of her chest, Maisie looked outside through the window and said, ¡°Yorick should have received the money by now.¡± She was curious what Yonck would do when he found out that he had $150,000 in his bank ount and when Madam Vanderbilt found him. Chapter 615 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 615 In a rental house along the coastal town The house was a mess The table was littered with fast food boxes from the day before yesterday The weather was no longer as hot as it was in summer, and the climate in coastal areas was humid it was cold at night, so there was not a single fly hovening around The phone on the table next to the bed lit up, and Yonck picked it up to have a The ashtray was filled with cigarette butts to the brim look at it He had a bad hangover, and he came to his senses abruptly after seeing something on his phone He sat up and stared at the extra $15 0,000 in his ount Yonck¡¯s hand that was holding his phone was shaking He rubbed his eyes and took another look at it. The extra $150,000 was still there in his ount He logged into his bank ount and found that the money had been transferred about an hour ago Yorck snapped out of his trance when he heard someone knocking on the door. He put on his trousers and went to open the door Madam Vanderbilt pushed the door open and forced her way into the house ¡°Hah, so you¡¯re hiding here!¡± ¡°Mom? How did you get here?¡± Yonck¡¯s face sank when he saw Madam Vanderbilt. Then he saw his son walking into his house with a suitcase. After scanning around the house, Hector asked disdainfully, ¡°Dad, didn¡¯t you have money already? Why are you staying at a ce like this? ¡°What do you mean?¡± Yorick was confused. Before he could say anything, Madam Vanderbilt pointed at him and scolded, ¡°You heartless b*stard! You still want to lie to me? Those loan sharks have called me and told me that someone has paid off the debt for you, and now you¡¯re still saying that you have no money?¡± Yorick was stunned. He thought he was dreaming N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡®Someone has helped me to settle my debt!?¡± Then, he thought of the extra $150,000 in his bank ount. Who gave him the money? And who paid off his debt? However, he did not tell Madam Vanderbilt about the extra money in his bank ount. After all, he knew his mother very well, and he knew exactly what she would do once she found out that he had the money. He walked to the table and began cleaning the rubbish. As he threw them into the rubbish can, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t have money, and I don¡¯t know who helped me pay off the debt¡± ¡°Stop lying!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not lying!¡± Yorick threw the rubbish can on the floor. He shot to his feet and looked at his mother. ¡°Is money all you think about? What about me? When those loan sharks were hunting me, did you ever help me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s your own fault. After all, you were the one who got addicted to gambling.¡± Madam Vanderbilt replied matter-of-factly Yorick let out augh and said, ¡°I was the one who worked tirelessly to keep the hot spring hotel running. You were the one who wanted to sell it. After you sold the hotel, you only spent $23,000 to fund Hector¡¯swsuit. I would be grateful if you gave me $60,000 to pay off my debts ¡°All you¡¯ve ever cared about is yourself and your grandson. You¡¯ve never cared about Stephen or me. After Stephen died, not only did you not moun for him, but you even went as far as trying to im his assets for yourself. It¡¯s truly sad to have a mother like you.¡± His words angered Madam Vanderbilt ¡°I have never cared about you? When the hotel was investigated for moneyundenng, it was me who went around and asked for help. If not, do you think you could get out of jail so soon? Also, is it wrong for me to care about Hecky ? He¡¯s your son!¡± ¡°Yes, I was arrested back then, but it wasn¡¯t because of you that they released me. It was because of Maisie and Mr. Goldmann!¡± Madam Vanderbilt was stumped. Yorick took a cigarette from the packet on the table and went to bed. He lit it up, calmed down, and said, ¡®If we didnt try to get Vaenna from Stephen, the police wouldn¡¯t have investigated our hotel, and we wouldn¡¯t have had to shut it down. It¡¯s all your fault¡± He took a long drag from the cigarette. The more he thought about it, the more he regretted it. If he hadn¡¯t tried to get Vaenna from Stephen, he wouldn¡¯t have been influenced by Le, and Yanis wouldn¡¯t have died. The hot spring hotel wouldn¡¯t have shut down, and he would not have taken the path of gambling for money. Chapter 616 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 616 Yorick had not lived the life of a human after hiding for so many years. He had once been a brilliant man but was now living a destitute life He missed those days when he was a sessful and prestigious man, and he would regret it on countless nights But it was useless to feel regretful about anything now He thought that all those that had happened to him were the results of his mother¡¯s insatiable greed ¡°Dad, why are you scolding Grandma? This is obviously not Grandma¡¯s fault. None of these would have happened if Uncle Stephen had handed Vaenna to me instead of Maisie in the first ce.¡± Hearing that Hector was still fighting for Madam Vanderbilt, Yorick red at him and snorted. ¡®If I had known back then that this b*stard would grow into someone so useless and pathetic, I would¡¯ve strangled him to death when he was born Madam Vanderbilt soothed her grandson¡¯s emotions and said to Yorick, ¡°Son, what¡¯s happened, happened. You and Hecky are the only rtives that I have left now. How can you find it in you not to care about your mother and your son?¡± ¡°If money is what you want, I don¡¯t have any.¡± Yorick debunked Madam Vanderbilt¡¯s intentions bluntly ¡°Hector is 25 years old this year. Shouldn¡¯t he be finding himself a job already? Just what does this beloved grandson that you¡¯ve paid so much attention to bring up know to do at this age? When you¡¯re too old to help him out, he¡¯ll only be capable of bing someone that knows nothing at all. So what then? Should hee back to me and count on me? Not to mention that I¡¯ll get old someday too. How many more years can he rely on me?¡± Madam Vanderbilt was displeased. ¡°How can Hecky go to work? He¡¯s destined to be a boss!¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re the one who has spoiled him, you can keep him to yourself.¡± Yorick extinguished the cigarette butt in the ashtray and got up. ¡°You can leave now. Don¡¯t ever bother me again.¡± ¡°W-What are you talking about? How can you not care about your own son?¡± Yorick roared at her, ¡°I¡¯m not capable enough to care for him, so get out of here now!¡± Madam Vanderbilt and Hector were obviously taken aback. Yorick¡¯s eyes were bloodshot due to his wrath, so they did not dare to say anything more She got up. ¡°Hecky, let¡¯s go.¡± After they left, Yorick mmed the door shut, leaned against the door, and gradually slid down onto the floor. My son has been spoiled by his grandmother and has turned into a self-centered, aimless, and useless full-grown brat who knows only to loaf around and do nothing all day long. What¡¯s more, all he can think of is to be a boss of apany. So what else can ! expect of him? ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯d rather not have a son. I don¡¯t n to pay for the consequences that his doting grandmother has left behind anymore. When Madam Vanderbilt and Hector left, the bodyguard who was hiding in the shadows came out with a Bluetooth headset and removed the miniature camera that he had ced on the window. Quincy broadcast the whole recording through a loudspeaker, and Maisie was also there to listen to their argument¡¯s content. Uncle Yorick only started to regret his actions when he was in despair, and all he does is put all the me onto his mother. As for Madam Vanderbilt, she has spoiled Hector so much that she¡¯s managed to turn him into a brainless and self-centered b*stard. However, she¡¯s getting older as days go by, and she has not much time left to live. And her next n for her good-for-nothing grandson is actually to leave him with his father so that he can continue to live off his father just like a parasite. It¡¯s only natural for Yorick to refuse to ept this arrangement. ¡°However, Yorick should hold half of the responsibility when ites to the reasons why Hector has grown into such an adult. He didn¡¯t correct Madam Vanderbilt¡¯s doting attitude toward her grandson and allowed her to pamper and spoil him. He has also failed to educate his son properly. In general, he¡¯s a failure as a father, If Yorick didn¡¯t think about joining forces with the others to force Dad into transferring hispany to Hector, I might sympathize with him at this very moment. Quincy asked her, ¡°What¡¯s next?¡± N?velDrama.Org ? content. Maisie¡¯s tone sounded indifferent. ¡°Get someone to keep an eye on Yorick secretly and see what he¡¯ll do with the $150,000. At ckgold Group, in the administration department Maizie sashayed up to the front desk She had very innocent and light makeup on and deliberately ced her new Louis Vuitton handbag on the counter. ¡°Is Hole here?¡± The department¡¯s receptionist looked up at her and knew that she was the daughter of the Hannigans.¡± I¡¯m terribly sorry, but Mr. Goldmann has issued an order, saying that he won¡¯t be seeing anyone today.¡± Chapter 617 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 617 Maizie¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°Then tell Nole that I¡¯m here to see him.¡± The receptionist kept her patient and professional smile on. ¡°Ms. Hannigan, please don¡¯t make it difficult for us. We can only follow the order Mr. Goldmann has given us unless you can call Mr Goldmann in person.¡± Maizie¡¯s expression dimmed, and she slowly took out her cell phone but did not dial any number. After all, she did not have Mr. Goldmann¡¯s number. ¡°He opted to meet me thest time I was here to ask him out for dinner, so why is he rejecting my meeting request this time around?¡¯ At that moment, Nn came out of the elevator, but the person walking next to him was not Quincy but a young woman with short hair. The woman was not wearing formal attire but was in casual and neutral clothes, and she looked as handsome as a real man. ¡°Nole!¡± Seeing Nn, Maizie ran straight toward him, and the three-inches high heels under her feet snapped deliberately as she pounced in Nn¡¯s direction. Unfortunately, she did not fall into the arms that she expected tond in because someone else grasped her shoulders and managed to stabilize her unbnced body. She was astounded as she nced back at Saydie, who was grabbing her expressionlessly, and a hint of anger shed across her eyes. ¡°You, let go of me!¡± Saydie let go without any hesitation, and Maizie immediately embarrassingly fell to Nn¡¯s feet. Maizie got up and was about to lose her temper. When she also saw Nn standing indifferently in front of her, she felt aggrieved. ¡°Nole, this woman has just bullied me. Look at this. It hurts so much.¡± Having said so, she stretched out her hand and showed him the minorceration located on her palm with a pitiful expression. However, Nn did not even take a glimpse at the wound. His gloomy eyes still looked cold and unconcerned. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Maizie thought he was showing concern for her and nodded. ¡°Yes, it hurts a lot.¡± ¡°Good then. Maizie was dumbfounded, and her heart skipped a beat when she met Nn¡¯s indifferent gaze. ¡°Nole-¡± Nn interrupted her coldly, ¡°Ms. Hannigan, I¡¯m not an idiot. It¡¯s time for you to end the scheme that you and Mr. Hannigan tried to use to make a fool out of me. Why push your luck further just because I¡¯ve given you a tiny gleam of hope?¡± Maizie¡¯s face could not help but pale. Could it be that Mr. Goldmann¡¯s memory has started toe back to him?¡¯ She stood up stiffly under the ridicule of the crowd present in the department¡¯s lobby. ¡°Nole, I-I¡¯m not¡± ¡°May I know how others address me?¡± ¡°Mr. Gold¡­ Mr. Goldmann.¡± Nn¡¯s face looked calm and unwavering. ¡°You should address me just like how others do.¡± Nn did not even want to take a nce at her, but he stillmented as he passed by her, ¡°Your name, it¡¯s annoying to my ears. Nn walked toward his office with Saydie, leaving only a few staff members who were secretly watching the drama at the side. ¡°Did the Hannigans really try to take advantage of Mr. Goldmann?¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°Yeah, thest time the Hannigans came to pay Mr. Goldmann a visit, Mr. Hannigan told Mr. Goldmann that Ms. Hannigan was his ex-girlfriend. He really believes that Mr. Goldmann has amnesia and would be fooled so easily.¡± ¡°Even if Mrs. Goldmann were to be dead now, it still wouldn¡¯t be her turn.¡± Maizie¡¯s hands, which were resting on the sides of her body, could not help but clench into tight fists. The gossip that wasing from behind her did not escape her ears-all of them were mocking her for ttering herself and that she was way too full of herself. She bit her lip, red back at them, and left the scene angrily Quincy got out of another elevator and walked straight to the office not long after she left. He knocked on the door and Saydie opened the door for him ¡°Saydie, sorry to have to bother you with this matter. I¡¯ll handle it from here onward. You can return to Ms. Vanderbilt now¡± He smiled Saydie left with both her hands inserted in her side pockets Nn, sitting on the leather executive armchair, raised his head. ¡°You¡¯re back already?¡± ¡°Mr. Goldmann, Ms. Vanderbilt¡¯s matter has been resolved, as for yours..¡± ¡°Saydie has resolved it too.¡± He intertwined his fingers and ced his hands against his lips. Zee¡¯s decision to keep Saydie here has worked in our favor. That woman really came back and created a stir. Chapter 618 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 618 Mr Goldmann, it seems that Ms. Hannigan has her eyes on you. You have to think of a way, or else Ms. Vanderbilt will surely get jealous again,¡± Quincy reminded him Nn narrowed his eyes Don¡¯t they know that I have a wife? Having said that Nn stared directly at Quincy ¡°Did we get married secretly and didnt make our rtionship public?¡± Quincy was stunned Mr Goldmann has forgotten what happened three years ago Mr Goldmann St suppressed the news that was unfavorable to Mr. Goldmann back then, and the ckgold employees were forbidden to mention ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt¡± in front of Mr. Goldmann Of course, the person who issued the ban back then was Mr. Goldmann himself But does he still know about these details Quincy was embarrassed as he tred to exin it to Nn. ¡°Mr Goldmann, don¡¯t overthink when it comes to this matter. What Ms. Vanderbilt cares about is your wellbeing That¡¯s why she chose not to disclose your rtionship update to the public herself.¡± Why care about my wellbeing? Nn lowered his gaze and clenched his hands that were ced on the desk slightly. ¡°It must have something to do with the fact that I forced her to agree to the divorce back then I need to regain my memory as soon as possible, even if it means that I have to rely on any hints that can help me recall anything¡­ Speaking of this, he stood up abruptly. ¡°Quincy, get in touch with the best psychologist that Zlokova can offer right now, I want to undergo a psychological hypnosis ¡°I may need to stimte my own brain in order to regain my memory forcibly. At the Hannigan manor¡­ ¡°Dad, Mr. Goldmann seems to have regained his memory. He now knows that we were taking advantage of his amnesia. What should we do now? Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Maizie reported what she had run into back at ckgold to her father, Nathaniel, and he put down the newspaper in his hands immediately. ¡°He has regained his memory?¡± Maizie was not sure. ¡°It seems so.¡± Nathaniel wanted his daughter to get married to the Goldmanns. Anyway, Mr. Goldmann is already divorced, so even though he has kids, it wouldn¡¯t hinder anything. ¡°However, if he¡¯s regained his memory, this method is not the way to do it anymore. Not to mention that things would only go south if we were to upset the Goldmanns ¡°Forget it, my princess. Let¡¯s wait for your elder brother to marry the Santiagos¡¯ daughter first. Then I¡¯ll find another prestigious family for you.¡± 1 dont want that!¡± Maizie was displeased. ¡°How can you find a better man in Bassburgh than Mr. Goldmann?¡± Seeing how she reacted and her stubbornness, Nathaniel added helplessly. ¡°How is that so? We still have someone like Helios Boucher, don¡¯t we?¡± Maizie was stunned for a moment. Nathaniel then continued earnestly. After all, the Bouchers are one of the prestigious and powerful families in Bassburgh too, and let¡¯s not forget your brother is friends with him. I can always ask your brother to help bring the two of you together. ¡°I¡¯ve gotten to know some people over all these years too. I¡¯ll ask them to be your matchmaker when the timees. And when that¡¯s the case, won¡¯t everything between you and Helios falls into ce almost instantly?¡± It was only natural for Maizie to know Helios ¡°He¡¯s won the title of the best actor twice in a row in the entertainment industry, he¡¯s never been involved in any scandals ever since his debut, and he¡¯s never been said to be a poser ¡°He may not be a top star, but he¡¯s able to secure his spot on the throne of the industry. That¡¯s not only his talent speaking for itself but also his noble identity and handsome appearance ¡°Helios is still single so far, and many women want to marry him in Bassburgh. Whether any one of them can get their feet into the Bouchers will highly depend on their ability, however. 7 don¡¯t want to give up on Nn, but i can live with it if Helios is what I get in the end. So, I might as well give it a shot. I¡¯ll just flirt with both Helios and Nn Someone will definitely take the bait someday in the future! Two dayster Ryleighughed so hard in Maisie¡¯s office that she almost cked out from not being able to catch her breath. What they were talking about was that Marzie had her eyes fixed on Helios this time Maisie looked up at her. ¡°Is it so funny?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this funny Ryleigh tried to hold back herughter so badly that her shoulders were trembling, and she was stillughing intermittently Chapter 619 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 619 The funniest detail was that these words actually came out of Maizie¡¯s own mouth She had told one of her best friends about the change in her n, and that best friend of hers was in the WhatsApp group chat that Ryleigh was in too. And that was how Maizie¡¯s chat history was shared among the group chat participants and why Ryleigh was struggling to catch her breath at this moment Maisie shook her head helplessly ¡°That group chat of yours is really messed up.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because Maizie has a bad reputation in that particr circle. Those people seem to have a good rtionship with her, but they actuallyin about her quite frequently in private. After saying that, Ryleigh propped her head on her hands and blinked. ¡°I¡¯m just an invisible witness, and I almost don ¡®t speak in the group. I only lurk among them from time to time in order to get my hands on some gossip that even news reporters can¡¯t find out Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Maisie¡¯s curiosity was piqued, so she picked up her cell phone and raised her eyebrows slightly ¡°Why don¡¯t you invite me into the group too?¡± Ryleigh¡¯s smile gradually disappeared as it turned into shock Ryleigh invited Maisie into the group The group was named ¡°The Single Ladies of Bassburgh¡± and about 100 women were there Maisie changed her username to Alice Since Ryleigh had invited her into the group, the otherdies did not have any doubts. Some of them only thought that her username ¡°Alice¡± sounded rather familiar [Barbara C Who is Alice?] (Ryleigh (Barbara Cher name is Alice Henry, and she¡¯s a jewelry designer from Soul Jewelry.] Jenny Weiner: (Ryleigh You¡¯re actually in this group? (Ryleigh. Z)Jenny Weiner Cut the billcrap! I¡¯ve invited my darling into our group, so you girls better not bully her.] [Alice Click this link to get your fair share.) The group chat exploded as soon as the link went through. Ryleigh clicked on the link immediately, but she was already one step behind the otherdies. She then raised his head. ¡°Zee, are you so rich that you have nowhere else to spend your money? If that¡¯s so, give some to me!¡± Maisie handed out a series of $500 online payment transfers without even hesitating. She then raised her cell phone with a smile. ¡°As the neer of this group. I¡¯ve sent out a couple of $500 online payment transfers up for grab. Take them as a greeting from me.¡± Ryleigh pouted. You¡¯re just plotting in advance so that you can get your hands on some information from the group in the future.¡± Maisie smirked. ¡°Aren¡¯t you my secret aplice in this scheme?¡± Ryleigh stopped talking. In the evening, at the Goldmann mansion.. Maisie was lying on the bed and scrolling through her phone, going through the group¡¯s chat history. Her choice to join the group had been so good so far. This group is as great as Ryleigh has promoted it to be. Thesedies really have all the gossip circling in Bassburgh in their possession. ¡®For example, who has just gotten divorced today, or who cheated on their husband or wife yesterday, or who¡¯s separated from her boyfriend and has gotten together with another man. In short, I can get all the details of such trivial matters through these ladies as if I have surveince cameras set up all over Bassburgh Maisie asked casually about what happened to Nn three years ago in the group, and all thedies really knew everything as if they were aplete collection of encyclopedias Some of them said that Nn went to the ident scene, knelt, and almost lost his mind when he saw the crashed car. Some of them mocked that he had lost his wife and was now amnesiac, so Bassburgh should honor him with a trophy for the most unfortunate man of the decade. Maisie could not help but chuckle. A broad body came out of nowhere, pressed against hers from behind, propped his elbow to the side, rested his chin to the top of her head, and asked in a hoarse voice. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Maisie turned off the phone¡¯s screen immediately, turned over underneath his body and wrapped her arms around his neck. ¡°I¡¯mughing at you.¡± Nn narrowed his eyes. Maisie kissed his chin, caressed his jawline with her fingertips, and raised her brows. ¡°Nn, I have a secret for you.¡± He lowered his head and moved closer to her. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± She smirked. 17 tell you when you remember everything. Nn kissed her nose and lips. ¡°Can¡¯t you tell me now?¡± Maisie turned over and changed positions with him, She then took the initiative to kiss him as she whispered, ¡°No, Noles, because you still owe¡­ Nn stopped moving, and his dimmed and profound gaze sparked. It was obviously the first time he had heard her call him by the name ¡°Noles¡±, but it felt like it had been the case since tens of thousands of years ago. Chapter 620 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 620 Maisie held his hand and sped his fingers tightly. They were deeply in love, she looked as captivating as a full moon, and her gaze looked extremely enchanting as she approached his ear and asked, ¡°Are we still going to take our wedding photos?¡± Nn hugged her tightly with his glowing arms, kissing the corner of her lips as sweat droplets rolled down from his temples and dripped onto the corner of her eyes as if she had gotten in touch with a fiery teardrop. ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me back then that you didn¡¯t like it?¡± Maisie murmured, ¡°Who told you that I didn¡¯t like it?¡± He looked down at her as the veins on his arms bulged, while Maisie started to go short of breath, and her sentence became discontinuous, ¡°Since when did I tell¡­ Tell you that I didn¡¯t like it?¡± Nn wrapped his arms around her waist and picked her up, kissed her auricle, and chuckled softly, ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll start shooting at dawn.¡± The next day, at the Wedding Pce Maisie was sitting in the dressing room doing her makeup while the hairstylist was doing her hair and asking her for preference from time to time Two hourster, she was standing in front of the fullbody mirror wearing a ck and white wedding dress. Her long dark hair was braided into a half-up. half-down braid, and a ck flower crown adorned her head. It was a perfect match with the ck diamond ne hanging in front of her chest. The pure white dress was covered in ayer of ck gauze. It was oozing out a sacred and yet mysterious aura and a regal and yet morous feeling. The employee of the premises opened the curtain behind her as she turned around, only to first catch Nn¡¯s full attention. Nn, who had always looked better in dark clothing, was currently wearing a custom-tailored white tuxedo, which perfectlyplemented his elegance -it even softened his cold and profound facial features Nn stared at Maisie. He was unable to conceal the pleasant surprise in his eyes and reached out to her. Maisie picked up the hem of her dress, walked toward him, held his hand, threw herself into his arms, and whispered in his ear, ¡°It seems that my husband looks great in white too.¡± Nn wrapped his arm around her waist. ¡°While my wife looks as beautiful as usual.¡± When taking pictures, Maisie and Nn posed around each other very skillfully as if they had been doing this for years. Their gazes were filled with affection that could not be hidden and were clearly revealed through the lens of the camera. When they were taking thest set of photos, Nn hugged her from behind and whispered in her ear,¡± Let¡¯s go abroad for another shooting in the future. Maisie was slightly astounded as he fiddled with a clump of her hair that was hanging down from her ear. ¡°We¡¯ll do it after holding our wedding ceremony Maisie turned to look at him in surprise, and Nn took the opportunity to kiss her on her lips. Thest photo captured them in the best pose. While Nn was fetching her back to thepany, she leaned on his shoulder to take a nap. She was probably a little tired from the shooting schedule and because she had not rested wellst night. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Nn ced his arms around her shoulders and did not disturb her. Thinking of how the idea of holding a wedding ceremony moved her during the photo session, he could not help but wonder if that was what he owed her throughout all these years. Nn could not remember anything and did not have any memory of the past. He did not know why they had not held a wedding ceremony, why they had not made their marriage public, and why¡­ At this time, Quincy took a nce at the information on the phone screen and said, ¡°Mr. Goldmann, the psychologist that you¡¯ve requested will arrive in the afternoon.¡± Maisie had not fallen asleep, so she heard that. ¡°A psychologist?¡± Nn clenched his fist, ced it in front of his lips, and cleared his throat. ¡°I¡¯m nning to stimte my memory through hypnosis¡­¡± A hint of surprise shed across Maisie¡¯s eyes. She then sneered after a long pause. ¡°Is it because I always tell you to wait until you begin to remember once again?¡± ¡°Not just because of that.¡± Nn took her into his arms and rested his chin against her head. ¡°I just want to know what happened in the past.¡± Maisie did not say anything else-she felt at ease as his warmth and heartbeat surrounded her. The car stopped outside the entrance of Soul Jewelry. Maisie got out of the car, watched as the car left, and received a text message on her phone. She then asked Quincy to contact the bodyguard who was keeping an eye on Yorick, and the bodyguard reported everything that Yorick had done in the past two days back to her. Chapter 621 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 621 Predictably, Yorick took the money and started gambling away. He won more than $30,000 the night before and spent half the amount to pay for a bunch of friends meals and drinks. Maisie squinted. If he used that money to start a business, she would find someone to help him out in secret. It was great when people changed after making mistakes. She could have given him a chance because this uncle of hers had never been bad to her father and her. But too bad, he just wouldn¡¯t turn over a new leaf, so she couldn¡¯t help him. She sent a message to her bodyguard. After Madam Vanderbilt found out, she angrily went to the rental Yorick was staying in. ¡°You told me that you didn¡¯t have money, but you used the money on gambling and drinking!?¡± Yorick smoked a cigarette on the couch. He had a hangover and just woke up after half a day had passed. He couldn¡¯t care less about his mother¡¯s questioning. ¡°My friend lent me some money to gamble. So what if I won and used it for drinks?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve abandoned your mother and son. Are your friends more important now?¡± Madam Vanderbilt was almost getting a stroke. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Yorick dropped the cigarette on the floor, ttened it, and then stood up. ¡°Yes, they are more important than you. You call yourself my mother, but what have you done so far? And Hector, you were the one who coddled him too much. Now you want me to take him back?¡± He mocked, ¡°I would rather not have you as a mother, and I could do without that useless son too!¡± Madam Vanderbilt¡¯s pupils shrank, and her fingers trembled. ¡°W-What did you say?¡± Yorick sat on the couch. ¡°All my misfortunes were because of you. Ever since Dad died, I¡¯ve kept quiet for a long time. I¡¯m going to imagine that my mother is no longer around from now on. What happens to you and Hector will no longer be any of my business!¡± Madam Vanderbilt shuddered and turned pale as a sheet. She never imagined that her own son would cut her off. She fainted because of all the anger. She was lying on a hospital bed when she woke up, but only Hector was by her side. ¡°Grandma, what am I supposed to do if anything happens to you?¡± When he saw that she was awake, Hectorined, ¡°Dad left us, for good.¡± Madam Vanderbilt already had a headache, but now that her grandson wasining, she became anxious. ¡°Hecky, don¡¯t cry. You are your father¡¯s son .He wouldn¡¯t just leave you.¡± Hector calmed down when he heard that. The doctor walked in. ¡°Madam Vanderbilt?¡± Hector got up and walked to the doctor, ¡°Doctor, how¡¯s my grandma?¡± The doctor took a look at her charts and said, ¡°She has high blood pressure and has to take care of her temper. Stop making her angry. High blood pressure can cause cerebral thrombosis, which can be lifethreatening.¡± When the doctor left, he turned and said to him, Please settle the bills at the reception.¡± Madam Vanderbilt had another problem. The bills cost a lot, so she asked, ¡°Hecky, who sent me here? Was it your father?¡± ¡°No, it was someone I didn¡¯t recognize;¡± Hector replied. Madam Vanderbilt¡¯s heart felt cold. Had her son really left her to die? When she noticed Hector was not moving, she said, ¡°Hecky, please help me settle the bill.¡± Hector turned to look at her, avoiding her eyes. ¡°But Grandma, we¡¯re almost out of money.¡± Chapter 622 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 622 Madam Vanderbilt almost suffocated, Why? We don¡¯t even have a few hundred dors?¡± Her face turned pale as Hector kept quiet, ¡°Hecky, you used the money?¡± Before he could answer, Madam Vanderbilt¡¯s anger rose to her head, How could you spend that money? What did you spend it on?¡± The money was what they had gotten from selling off the hot spring hotel There should be quite a lot left when they hade over from their home in Coralia, they just rented a cheap motel so that they could get Stephen¡¯s inheritance N?velDrama.Org ? content. The money was in her ount, and she would keep the card with her. However, she was worried that she would lose it, so she gave it to her grandson for safekeeping She believed that her grandson would obey her and wouldn¡¯t spend the money, but now that it was suddenly gone, how could she not be angry? Hector wasn¡¯t happy. ¡°You promised that the money was for my wedding. That money is mine. I can spend it however I want!¡± ¡°Hecky!¡± Madam Vanderbilt said in a heavy tone.¡± When you get your uncle¡¯s inheritance, you can get any woman you want! How could you spend the money now? Tell me, what did you spend it on?¡± Hector suddenly realized that his grandmother was right, so he stopped arguing. 2. I met a girl, and I like her a lot¡­¡± Madam Vanderbilt almost fainted again. ¡°You¡­ You b*stard. You spent all the money on that girl?¡± Hector tried to exin, ¡°Grandma, Cindy is a good girl. Her father sold her off to pay off their debt. I felt sorry for her, so I lent her some money to pay off their debt. She promised that she would pay us back.¡± Madam Vanderbilt couldn¡¯t take it anymore and fell onto the bed and started crying. ¡°What have I done to deserve this!?¡± ¡°Cindy?¡± Maisie was listening to the report from the bodyguard and squinted. ¡°Go find out who this Cindy i 8.¡± After the call ended, Maisie put the phone down and looked at the view far away. She had almost forgotten that even though Madam Vanderbilt had been pampering Hector, he was also too protected by her. He was a 25-year-old who would easily fall for a woman¡¯s seduction. Madam Vanderbilt had never thought that the way she brought him up was wrong. She was extremely upset that Yorick had abandoned her and that Hector had lent money to a woman he barely knew. Would she finally realize her mistake when she had to deal with all this betrayal? At ckgold¡­ Two bodyguards in ck suits stood outside the guest room. No one dared to walk close. The employees who walked past were all curious who Mr. Goldmann was meeting under so much mystery. Quincy drew the curtains, and the room turned dark. The psychologist started putting Nn under hypnosis. Although they weren¡¯t sure if hypnosis would work, he couldn¡¯t help but worry about whether he could remember anything under the psychological suggestion The entire process was eerily quiet. Only the sound of the psychologist¡¯s watch ticking could be heard. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, what do you see?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°What do you wish to see?¡± Nn held his fist. He wanted to see his past, the memories he had forgotten. The psychologist prompted, ¡°What do you see around you?¡± Nn frowned, feeling a little ufortable,¡± Darkness.¡± Chapter 623 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 623 Nn was standing in the darkness, and no light, nothing could be seen. The psychologist looked at his pocket watch, took the paper Quincy handed to him, and said, ¡°Can you see the scene of the incident?¡± Scene of the incident? Sweat rolled down Nn¡¯s brows. The psychologist hinted, ¡°When your wife got into the car ident, you went over to the scene.¡± Nn was standing in the darkness, frozen on the spot, but he could see the fire from afar. He took heavy steps toward that direction, some sounds floating around in his mind. ¡°Zee, I¡¯m sorry, Zee¡­ ¡°We don¡¯t need to be divorced, don¡¯t leave me¡­¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Nn stared at the man kneeling in front of the car, crying his heart out. His breathing stopped as a head-splitting sharp humming started, drowning out all the surrounding noises. ¡°Nn!¡± He slowly raised his head. Maisie was in front of him with a swaddle in hand and walking toward him with a smile. ¡°We have another child. Look, he looks so much like you.¡± Maisie showed the child to him, but it was just a bloody chunk of flesh. Nn immediately sat up, looking pale and covered in a cold sweat. Quincy walked over to him. ¡°Are you alright, Mr. Goldmann?¡± The psychologist put the pocket watch away and sat down on the couch. Quincy looked at him, ¡°Did the suggestion not work? Why is he so afraid?¡± The doctor answered, ¡°Memory impairment is usually caused by trauma in the brain. There might be some hindrance with psychotherapy with his current condition. There¡¯s something in his subconscious that he is trying to avoid.¡± Quincy was stunned. Something he was trying to avoid? Is it¡­ Quincy let the bodyguards send the doctor back. In therge guest room, Nn¡¯s body was swallowed by coldness. Quincy pulled the curtains apart, from darkness to light. The setting sun¡¯s light covered each corner in front of the couch, dust particles floating in the light Quincy looked at Nn¡¯s pale face and couldn¡¯t help but worry. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, are you alright?¡± Nn calmed down and asked, ¡°Incident¡­ What does that mean?¡± Quincy paused. ¡°Do you remember?¡± Nn shook his head. ¡°I have a vague impression, but I can¡¯t remember.¡± Then he stopped talking. Nn looked up, his eyes red. ¡°You¡¯re hiding something from me. You and my dad know it, right? Tell me, right now.¡± Quincy looked helpless. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to tell, but Nichs had said that if Nn found out, it would affect him. Didn¡¯t Maisie avoid telling him for the same reason? Quincy was caught in a tough spot because Nn was shooting daggers at him, but the door was pushed open just then Quincy rxed when he saw who came in Maisie walked in and looked at them, curious. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Mr. Goldmann just finished his¡­ psychotherapy.¡± After Quincy said that, Maisie walked to Nn.¡± What¡¯s wrong?¡± Nn turned to look at Maisie and saw the woman who was carrying a bloody swaddle walking toward him. The smile was one of hatred, and it suffocated him He was afraid of the Maisie, who felt so foreign. ¡®No, don¡¯t Chapter 624 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 624 ¡®Don¡¯t hate me!¡¯ ¡®Nn!¡± A voice dragged him from this muddy subconscious back to reality. He slowly saw the person in front of him. It wasn¡¯t the Zee that was filled with hatred, but the Zee who loved him and was worried about him. Maisie put her hands on his cold face and leaned on him. ¡°Are you alright, Nn? You¡¯re scaring me.¡± Nn pulled her into his arms. His fingers that held her shoulders tightened, feeling her warmth, the warmth that really existed, and the coldness in his heart slowly faded away Quincy drove to the Goldmann mansion while Nny on Maisie¡¯s shoulder all the way. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Maisie turned to look at the man leaning on her. Quincy had told her that he seemed to have been startled after the psychologist gave him some psychological suggestions. Something that his subconscious mind rejected, avoided, something about the incident¡­ Was he rejecting the part about their child? Maisie had talked about it in Stoslo, but she didn¡¯t notice anything from Nn¡¯s expression other than the shock. Was he just hiding it from her? Could he really be able to ept it if she told him now, under his current condition? After the session, Nn had a fever. Maisie gave him some medication and sat by his bed, wiping the sweat aff his face with a hot towel. He didn¡¯t sleep well and kept muttering her name. Maisie held onto his burning hand andforted him, ¡°I¡¯m here, it¡¯s alright, go back to sleep.¡± Maybe because he heard her voice, his breathing slowed. The two children pushed the door open in their jammies. ¡°Mommy, is Daddy sick again?¡± Colton said, ¡°Daddy is so weak now.¡± Maisie patted their heads and said, ¡°Your dad is just a man. It¡¯s just a fever. He¡¯ll be fine after taking meds and sleeping, just like you.¡± Colton pursed his lips. ¡°That¡¯s being weak too. Daisie and I have never fallen sick, but Daddy keeps falling sick.¡± Maisieughed. ¡°Your dad is a delicate flower now. He needs our love and care-¡± Something grabbed onto her wrist. Maisie and the two children were surprised. Nn was holding onto Maisie¡¯s wrist. He wasn¡¯t asleep and had heard everything. He frowned and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m not a delicate flower.¡± Daisie approached him with a doll in one arm. She pushed the doll into his arms. ¡°Daddy, if you¡¯re feeling horrible, you¡¯ll feel better when you hold her.¡¯ He took it. He didn¡¯t open his eyes but smiled and answered when he heard his daughter¡¯s soft voice¡± Alright, thank you, Daisie.¡± The nanny brought them both out, and when Maisie was getting up, Nn pulled her into his arms, pushing the doll Daisie gave him aside. The doll was nowhere as nice as his wife. Maisie was startled but immediately pretended to be angry. ¡°Nn, you shouldn¡¯t be moving around when you¡¯re sick.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve got me wrong.¡± He hugged her tight. His temperature was high from the fever, so Maisie felt like she was melting when he hugged her, but she didn¡¯t move around. She ran her finger over his eyebrows, What did I get wrong about you?¡± His breath was burning when he slightly opened his eyes and said in a sad tone, ¡°I just wanted to hug you, but you think I¡¯m trying to do something.¡± Maybe because he was sick, he suddenly started¡¯ behaving¡¯. Maisie couldn¡¯t help but smile while she pressed her cheek on his heaving chest. ¡°Sleep Nn, I¡¯ll be here with you.¡± Chapter 625 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 625 Nn turned around and hugged her face to face. He fell asleep soon after that The next day, at Soul Jewelry¡­ Maisie received the information that the bodyguard provided and found that the Cindy that Hector had mentioned was Cindy Bte, a server in a club at Bassburgh She handed the information to Saydie. ¡°Look into this woman at the club.¡± Saydie nodded and left the office with documents in hand Not long after that, Kennedy walked in. ¡°Maisie, Madam Vanderbilt called the front desk¡± Maisie paused and raised her eyebrows. ¡°Is this about money?¡± Kennedy nodded, ¡°She is admitted to the hospital but can¡¯t pay the bills. She¡¯s using her identity as your grandmother to get the front desk to pay for her¡± Maisie was quiet Madam Vanderbilt had chosen to put her pride aside now that she was old, She smiled. ¡°If she calls again, let the front desk tell her that Soul isn¡¯t responsible for paying for any of her bills, and we¡¯re not obligated to take care of this lonely old woman. Let her go ask her other rtives.¡± If she were to pay, Madam Vanderbilt would look to her again in the future. Maisie wasn¡¯t obligated to clean up after her, even if she was her grandmother She should know that not everything in the world would work in her favor just because of her age! At the hospital¡­ When Madam Vanderbilt heard the reply from the front desk, she was stunned. Even if she threatened them, they weren¡¯t falling for it. The bills have been dyed for a day, and the nurse had already asked twice, Madam Vanderbilt was anxious, so she called Hector, but no one picked up. She called her other rtives, but they either found an excuse not to lend her the money, or they wouldn¡¯t even pick up. She sat on the bed, out of ideas. She was alone in the cold room. Madam Vanderbilt remembered how she had sons, daughters-inw, and grandchildren around her when she was sick, but now, she had nobody. The helplessness in her heart kept growing. She thought of someone and picked up her phone to make a phone call. Madam Vanderbilt was very happy when the call connected. ¡°Lynn, it¡¯s grandma. I-¡± ¡°Stop calling me. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve made my life miserable enough? If you didn¡¯t force me to marry Jimmy, I wouldn¡¯t have suffered domestic violence. You¡¯re the reason my life is filled with suffering now!¡± Before Madam Vanderbilt could say anything, she hung up. Madam Vanderbilt sat on the bed, the phone dropping from her hand¡­ The bodyguard who was standing outside called Maisie to report. As Maisie could have guessed, when Madam Vanderbilt was in trouble and needed help, all the rtives chose to avoid her. Hector had spent the money that she worked hard to get back, while Yorrick wouldn¡¯t give her money even when he had some. Madam Vanderbilt finally understood how it felt to be all alone. Maisie told the bodyguard, ¡°There¡¯s something else to be done next.¡± Saydie went to the club and found out more about Cindy. Even though she was a server, not only was she not single, but she also had a few boyfriends at the same time, Saydie said, ¡°Cindy isn¡¯t well paid but can always afford luxury items. She has a bad reputation at the club. Her colleagues said she uses her sad history to cheat money out of men.¡± Maisie crossed her arms and raised her eyebrows.¡± Hector was so naive. He was cheated but thought that love had finally found him. I guess it¡¯s time to N?velDrama.Org ? content. show Madam Vanderbilt the truth.¡± Chapter 626 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 626 In the afternoon. Cindy left the apartment in a fancy dress. She seemed to be talking to someone through the phone, and she sounded chirpy. A ck car stopped in front of her, and two bodyguards in ck suits got out of the car. ¡°Are you Ms Bte?¡± Cindy was stunned She raised her guard and asked,¡± You are ¡°Our madam wishes to see you.¡± The bodyguards opened the door, and the rm in her head red. Just when she turned around, Saydie suddenly appeared behind her, grabbed her hair, and dragged her into the car Cindy was terrified. She raised her head and found out that the woman sitting beside her not only had an elegant and noble air about her, but she also had pretty looks After Saydie and the others went back into the car, the bodyguard then drove the car away Cindy was shaking, and her lips and teeth were trembling. ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know you, and I¡¯ve never offended you before. Where are you guys taking me to?¡± Maisie turned her head around to look at her. ¡°Calm down, Ms. Bet. We mean no harm to you.¡± Who are you?¡± Cindy had no recollection of having met this woman before or of having offended her before. Could it be that she was the wife of one of the men she had cheated? However, Cindy rejected the thought as soon as it appeared in her head. Although those men were rich, they did note from big families. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Judging from the attire the woman in front of her was wearing and her bodyguards, she surmised that Maisie must be someone from an influential family Maisie smiled and replied, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am.¡± Cindy¡¯s face was getting paler with each passing second when she noticed that they were going out of the town. ¡°Could it be that they¡¯re kidnappers, and they want to kill me by taking me out of town? Cindy was by no means a good person, so she was worried that someone mighte and take revenge on her. She figured that she had to do something However, just when she touched her phone, Maisie saw it, and Saydie hastily snatched her phone away.¡± What do you guys want from me? You¡± ¡°Saydie, give her phone back to her,¡± Maisie said. Saydie took a look at Cindy and returned the phone to her. Cindy quickly keyed in 911, but Maisie chuckled before she pressed the call button. ¡°You can call the cops, but you need to make sure that the cops are on your side Cindy froze. She turned her head to look at Maisie and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Cindy Bte, 24 years old. Your parents got divorced, and your father is serving time for robbery. Originate from Sovia City in Asperia. Your mother has remarried, and your stepfather treats you badly. You left your house at a young age and started working to feed yourself. You don¡¯t have a high-paying job, but your purse, which is a designer brand, costs at least five figures.¡± Maisie lowered her gaze and nced at her purse. Cindy subconsciously grabbed her purse tightly, and her eyes turned ssy Since Maisie knew everything about her, Cindy reckoned that she must have pffended the wrong person. ¡°W-What do you want?¡± ¡°How much money have you gotten from Hector?¡± Cindy sucked in a sharp breath when she heard the name. ¡°I didn¡¯t take it from him. He gave it to me himself.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Maisie fixed her eyes at Cindy, her gaze sharp. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t lied to him and made yourself look so pathetic, would he have lent you the money?¡± Cindy¡¯s face turned even paler, and a cold sweat began to trickle down her back. Maisie then continued calmly. ¡°Cindy, you swindled Hector out of $15,000. You¡¯re the one who¡¯ll get the short end of the stick if you call the police. After all, not only do I have many ways to put you in jail, but I can also make you spit out the money you swallowed.¡± ¡°Miss, I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have cheated him out of his money. I-I promise I will pay him back once I have the money,¡± Cindy said in a panic. That¡¯s not something you should be saying to me,¡± Maisie said as she looked meaningfully at her. You should exin to Hector¡¯s grandmother.¡± The car was stopped outside of the hospital where Madam Vanderbilt was treated. Saydie dragged Cindy out of the car, and the two bodyguards escorted her to Madam Vanderbilt¡¯s ward. Chapter 627 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 627 When they entered the ward. Yorick was there as well. He was sitting on a clear and the bodyguards behind him had their hands ced on his shoulders, making it impossible for him to escape Madai Vanderbilt was dumbfounded when they brought Cindy into the ware When Cindy knelt on the floor, she asked, ¡°Who is.¡¯ Before she could finish her question Baydie chimed in and said expressionlessly. ¡°She¡¯s the Cindy that your grandson speaks of Anyway, she¡¯ll exin everything to you herself Cindy? N?velDrama.Org ? content. Madam Vanderbilt turned her head around and looked at the woman again Cindy crawled over to her bed and cried out loud, Tm sorry, Madam Vanderbilt Please forgive me I shouldn¡¯t have cheated Hector Can you please ask them to let me go it was only then that Madam Vanderbilt realized the woman before her was the one Hector had given the money to She instantly flew into a rage and pushed her away You still have the nerve to beg me? Where is my grandsons money?¡± Cindy tell to the floor. Her shoulders shuddered, and her face was filled with tears. She did not know how to tell Madam Vanderbilt that she had used up all the money ¡°Cindy!¡± Hector suddenly appeared at the door. When he saw Cindy sitting on the floor, he hastily went forward and helped her up. ¡°Grandma, what is Cindy doing here?¡± What is she doing here?¡± Madam Vanderbilt¡¯s face was livid with rage ¡°She¡¯s the one who took your money! She¡¯s a swindler!¡± No way! There¡¯s no way Cindy would do that to me!¡± Madam Vanderbilt¡¯s expression changed. This was the first time Hector talked back to her because of an outsider Holding Cindy¡¯s shoulder, Hector asked, ¡°Dont cry, Cindy. Tell me what happened. What are you doing here?¡± Cindy did not dare to say anything. She nced at the group of people behind him. It was only then Hector realized there were other people in the ward. Who are you guys? Dad¡­ Why are you here too?¡± Yorick did not reply to his question. In fact, he had been suspecting that someone was controlling everything from behind. Perhaps it was the person who had helped him settle the debt and given him the money. Saydie then said coldly, ¡°Ms. Bte, do you want us to call the police and have them force you to tell the truth, or will you tell the truth yourself?¡¯ Cindy¡¯s face turned ashen pale. She then said anxiously, ¡­ I¡¯m a swindler. I¡¯m sorry, Hector. I approached you on purpose because I wanted to cheat you out of your money Hector was stunned and stumbled back a step. ¡°No¡­ NO¡­ This is impossible. You¡¯re not a swindler. You said you love me, a-and. arent we dating?¡± It was all an act. I¡¯ve never loved you I said that because I wanted your money, and I dated you because I wanted you to think that I truly love you.¡± Cindy did not want to go to jail, so she had no other choice but to confess everything. Of all the men she had cheated, Hector was the only one who would give her money without her having to sacrifice her body Not only was he an idiot, but he was rich as well. Thus, it went without saying that she wouldnt want to let him go. ¡°Did you hear what she said. Hecky?¡± Madam Vanderbilt chimed in as she pointed at Cindy ¡®She¡¯s a swindler, and yet you still gave all the money to her?¡± Hector froze in ce. It had taken him long enough to find a girl he liked, but it turned out that she was a swindler? Maisie slowly walked in through the door and said What a great show. It truly blew me away When Madam Vanderbilt saw Maisie, her face turned pale in fear. Even Yorick and Hector were shocked as well ¡°M-Maisie? You¡¯re still alive!? Madam Vanderbilt asked her voice shaking. Maisie sat down on the chair that Saydie had brought her. She dusted her dark green trench coat and replied. You must be very disappointed that I¡¯m not dead, right?¡± Madam Vanderbilt did not know what to say, and it was only now she saw the light why they couldn¡¯t get Stephen¡¯s assets. It turned out that Maisie was still alive Yorick looked at her and asked, Zee, you¡¯re the one who helped me settle my debt, right?¡± Chapter 628 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 628 Maisie did not deny ¡°Yeah,¡± she smiled, ¡®m the one who gave you the $ 150,000 too. You didn¡¯t tell Grandma about it, did you?¡± Madam Vanderbilt turned her head around and looked at Yorick Yorick did not say anything, meaning that Maisie was telling the truth. ¡°It¡¯s none of my business if you want to go back to your mother or your son. After all, it¡¯s up to you how you want to use the money,¡± Maisie said as she crossed her arms in front of her chest, her gaze cold. ¡°Of course, if you were willing to spend that money the right way. I may still be able to give you a chance But unfortunately, you¡¯re ame duck, and giving you more money won¡¯t do any good.¡± Yorick clenched his fist and lowered his head in embarrassment. Madam Vanderbilt looked at Maisie and said, ¡°Zee, since you¡¯re still alive and you¡¯re willing to help your uncle and cousin.¡± ¡°Grandma, please don¡¯t get the wrong idea,¡± Maisie interrupted her. ¡°I didn¡¯t help them for nothing. I¡¯m doing this so that you can see the brutality of the world.¡± Madam Vanderbilt looked at her in a trance, Maisie rose to her feet and walked to the window. She turned sideways to look at them and then continued.¡± I wanted to know if my uncle would return to Cora and start a new business after getting the money. I also wanted to find out whether you would go find him if you learned he has money or whether he would help you.¡± Madam Vanderbilt lowered her head. Maisie chuckled and said, ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve seen it now. You can¡¯t even afford to pay the medical bills. My uncle has money, but he doesn¡¯t want to pay for it, and my cousin gave your money to Cindy. Of course, you could borrow money from your rtives, but what did they say? Did they lend you the money?¡± Before Madam Vanderbilt could say anything, Maisie walked up to her bed and leaned forward. She looked into her eyes and said, ¡°Grandma, both my father and my uncle are your sons. However, my dad is gone, and my uncle wants nothing to do with you. ¡°Hector only knows how to spend money, but he doesn¡¯t know how to earn it and you still want to take my father¡¯s assets? Do you think he has what it takes to manage thepany? ¡°If I hand Soul to Hector, I can assure you that Soul will go bankrupt in less than a month. ¡°At that time, not only will he have to shoulder the money that thepany has lost, but he will have to pay back to the bank, as well as other partnerpanies. It could rack up to millions of dors, and you wouldn¡¯t be able to pay all of it even if you sold him off.¡± The atmosphere in the ward took a nosedive and became tense after what Maisie said. Both Yorick and Madam Vanderbilt did not dare to say anything. As for Hector, he was still immersed in the sadness of being swindled by Cindy, so he was not in the mood to argue with Maisie. Maisie stood up and approached Saydie. Then, she said, ¡°This will be myst piece of advice. Don¡¯t try to get something that doesn¡¯t belong to you. Go back and start a business or something. Don¡¯t expect to get something for nothing. No one is obliged to help you.¡± In ckgold¡­ Quincy received a call from the bodyguard, and he called his men back since Maisie had dealt with Madam Vanderbilt. In the meantime, a man wearing casual attire came out of the elevator. He was wearing sunsses and a face mask. Although his face couldn¡¯t be seen, he still gave off an imposing vibe. Quincy couldn¡¯t recognize him at first nce. It was only when he got closer to him that he eximed, ¡°Mr. Boucher?¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Helios removed his face mask and smiled at him, ¡°It has been a long time, Quincy. Is Nn in the office?¡± Quincy brought Helios into Nn¡¯s office. Nn put the document down, and he frowned when he saw the man beside Quincy. Chapter 629 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 629 Helios removed hus sunsses and put them in the pocket in front of his chest 1 suppose you don¡¯t need me to introduce myself, right?¡± Nn knew who he was and said, ¡°Seems like you¡¯re doing pretty well in showbiz Helios chuckled and replied, ¡± didn¡¯t believe it when someone told me that you¡¯ve lost your memories He walked toward the couch and sat down Quincy then brought him a cup of tea Nn stood up and came to the couch He undid the button on his shirt and sat down as well ¡°Well, it¡¯s rare for you toe and see me, so what do you have for me?¡± ¡°There indeed is something I need your help with¡± Helios said as he took a sip of tea. ¡°I believe you¡¯ve gotten in touch with Nathaniel before, right?¡± Just when Nn was thinking who Nathaniel was, Quincy leaned forward and reminded him, ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Hannigan, you metst time.¡± Nn squinted his eyes and let out a meaningful smile, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are the Hannigans after you? Helios did not reply Nn added matter-of-factly. ¡°You aren¡¯t young anymore, and it¡¯s about time for you to settle down Helios put the cup down and said, amusement thick in his voice, ¡°Why are you so worried about my marital status?¡± Nn¡¯s face sank. He crossed his arm in front of his chest and looked at him. ¡°Which one of your eyes sees that I¡¯m worried about you?¡± Helios chuckled and replied, ¡°Both of them.¡± Nn set his jaw tightly and had an urge to chase him out of the office. As for Quincy, he stood at the side and sighed inwardly. There was no way Nn could outwit Helios losing his memory. After all, Helios was as cunning as a fox. ¡°I heard that Ms. Vanderbilt hase back with you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s truly amazing how you learn about the news so soon.¡± A sense of crisis rose from Nn¡¯s heart when he remembered the things Maisie had told him. Helios narrowed his eyes and smiled, ¡°Why? Am I even not allowed to care about my friend?¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Nn gnashed his teeth and said, ¡°It¡¯s not your turn to care about her.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what you told me in the past.¡± Helios raised his eyebrows andughed nonchntly. ¡°You told me that I might have a chance after you guys have gotten a divorce Nn sucked in a sharp breath, and veins were bulging from the back of his hand that he put on his forehead. ¡°We won¡¯t get a divorce. Don¡¯t even think about it.¡± Maisie belonged to him, and nobody could take her away from him. If Helios wanted to get her away from him, then he had no other choice but to get rid of him first. After he had enough fun, Helios stopped teasing Nn and went into the main topic. ¡°Since the Hannigans can¡¯t get you to their side, they now have shifted their target to me. Tanner is my friend, and he clearly states that he won¡¯t help the Hannigans. I can¡¯t intervene in the business world, so my hands are tied, but you are different.¡± He was stating the truth. First, he was someone from the entertainment industry, not to mention that he was a famous public figure. If he made a move on the Hannigans, it would bring bad publicity to him. Secondly, he was one of the Bouchers, and the Bouchers would never be involved in the business world. Besides, when he had insisted on entering the entertainment industry, he had said he would never use his family¡¯s connections to do anything. Everything he had today was the result of his own effort. He had never bribed anyone and had never used any connections. Therefore, if his grandfather found out that he had used the connections of the Bouchers to stop it because of the Hannigans, he would need to quit the entertainment industry and go home to inherit the family business Nn narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°Why should I help you?¡± Helios leaned forward to look at him and said, ¡°As far as I know, although the Hannigans have changed their target to me, Maizie hasn¡¯t given up on you yet. If you help me, you can get rid of her as well.¡± ¡°How did you know about that?¡± Nn asked. Helios took another sip of tea and replied, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. If you don¡¯t want to help me, I have no other choice but to ask for help from M-¡± ¡°11 do it,¡± Nn interrupted him. He dusted his suit and said, ¡°The Hannigans are nothing. Besides, it¡¯s time for me to settle the score with them too.¡± Chapter 630 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 630 Helios offered Nn a smile and did not say anything Quincy did not know what to say. It seemed to him that Nn would lose his ability to think rationally when it came to Maisie At Soul Jewelry Saydie informed Maisie that Yorick and Madam Vanderbilt had brought Hector back to Coralia The police were in the process of helping them to get the money back from Cindy. Although they currently could only get a few thousand dors back, they had put a travel restriction on Cindy, so she couldn¡¯t run away from them Maisie did not say anything. Madam Vanderbilt started behaving nicer after the incident. At her age, even if she still wanted to keep causing them trouble, she wouldn¡¯t have the chance to do so either Her grandson had spent all her money and had got swindled. Her son refused to acknowledge her, so of course, she wouldn¡¯t have the time and mind to think about Stephen¡¯s assets. # Alice giarizes Zora# The headline that popped up on Facebook¡¯s new feed nearly made Maisie spurt the water out. N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡®giarized myself?¡¯ She clicked on it. The content was about the simrity of the jewelry she had designed for couples with her previous designs. Someone used her of giarism, and some ignorantizens were convinced. This was the first time she appeared in Google Trends because she had giarized herself, and she was interested. She sent the post to Kennedy and asked him to check who was the one that had published the post. She wanted to see for what purpose they had said she was giarizing Ryleigh was buying two cups of coffee in a coffee shop. Suddenly, she faintly heard two waiters discussing the matter about Alice stealing Zora¡¯s design. She frowned and looked at her. ¡°Who are you two talking about? Who stole Zora¡¯s design?¡± The two waiters looked at her in shock and said, ¡°You don¡¯t know about that? It¡¯s Alice, the new chief designer of Soul Jewelry. She has been found giarizing Zora¡¯s designs.¡± ¡°Yeah, both Alice and Zora have different design concepts, but when you take a closer look, you will find some simrities in both of their designs. If Alice didn¡¯t steal Zora¡¯s designs, why would their styles look so simr?¡± Ryleigh did not know what she should say. She took her phone out and logged on to her own Facebook ount. When she saw the post, she said, ¡°Who the hell wrote this? How could they say it¡¯s giarism?¡± ¡®Zee needs to steal other people¡¯s designs? And she¡¯s stealing from her own design? That¡¯s the most absurd thing I¡¯ve ever heard! Both Alice and Zora are Maisie. They are the same person, so of course, they would have the same designs. These people are so idiotic!¡¯ A waiter asked, ¡°Are you one of Alice¡¯s fans?¡± Ryleigh replied through gritted teeth, ¡°She¡¯s my best friend, so watch your mouth. She doesn¡¯t need to steal designs from any people! You don¡¯t know anything, and you¡¯re using her of giarizing? Are you not worried about having an egg on your faceter? The two waiters did not say anything anymore after seeing how angry Ryleigh was. Suddenly, a sarcastic voice wafted into her ears. ¡°Well, they¡¯re just telling the truth, so why do you have to get so mad at them?¡± Ryleigh clicked her tongue and rolled her eyes when she heard the voice. She turned around to look at Maizie and said, ¡°I wonder, why do I run into you whenever I go? Could it be that you¡¯ve been following me around?¡± Maizie¡¯s face sank. However, she forced herself to stay calm and said, ¡°Ryleigh, I¡¯m your future cousin- inw, so you¡¯d better show some respect to me.¡± ¡°Hah, do you really think you can marry my cousin?¡± Ryleigh said as she crossed her arms in front of her chest, ¡°I will chop my head down and let you kick like a ball if my cousin falls for you.¡± Maizieughed and replied, ¡°Sure! I¡¯ll be looking forward to the day where I can kick your head like a ball.¡± Ryleigh went closer to her. ¡°You truly are the most shameless person I¡¯ve ever seen, do you know that?¡± Maizie looked at her straight in the eyes and said,¡± Then you¡¯re the nastiest woman I¡¯ve ever seen. Would any man ever like you?¡± Chapter 631 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 631 ¡°You. ¡°Men like gentle and lovable women A shrew like you would probably never get any man to take a fancy to you.¡± Having said that, Maizie then mocked Ryleigh ¡®1f you weren¡¯t the daughter of the Hills, a family that has always had a connection through marriages with the Lucases, Mr Lucas wouldn¡¯t be so unlucky to have to marry you.¡± Ryleigh¡¯s expression turned gloomy instantly. She raised her arm and was about to p Maizie. Maizie lifted her cheek, weing her palm without fear However, Ryleigh¡¯s arm movement was intercepted before the impact. Louis dragged Ryleigh behind him and red at her. Won¡¯t you feel ashamed of yourself to act against her in front of so many people?¡± The people around them were ncing in their direction as if they were all waiting for a climax. If that pnded, someone would definitely take pictures and spread them online. But Ryleigh was not reconciled and flung his hand off her arm. ¡°Who are you to tell me what to do?¡± ¡°Mr. Lucas, thank God that you¡¯vee just in time Your fiancee is so fierce. She even wanted to hit me just now. My cheek would be swollen now if you hadn¡¯t stopped her.¡± Maizie¡¯s expression looked so pitiful, she was confident that all men would fall for this, and she hoped that Louis would sympathize with her, pity her, and argue with Ryleigh on the spot. But she was wrong Louis did not even look at her and asked Ryleigh directly, ¡°Do you n toe with me?¡± Ryleigh looked suspicious. ¡°Why should I go with you?¡± Seeing that Louis did not fall for her plot, Maizie did not stop there. ¡°Mr. Lucas, your fiancee is the one who went overboard first. Shouldn¡¯t you ask her to apologize to me first?¡± Ryleigh was about to curse at Maizie when Louis red at her indifferently. ¡°What makes you think you deserve an apology from my fiancee?¡± Maizie¡¯s expression was stiff. ¡°Just because you¡¯re about to get married to the Bouchers?¡± Maizie was rendered speechless. ¡°Aren¡¯t you getting a little too big for your boot? Don¡¯t you look at yourself in the mirror every day before you leave your house? What makes you think that you¡¯re so beautiful that all men would revolve around you like flies?¡± Maizie¡¯s expression gradually became gloomy. Louis showed no mercy and continued. ¡°But you¡¯re correct in that way too. Only flies love to revolve around a pile of sh*t. However, I¡¯m no fly, so I¡¯m not interested in a pile of crap.¡± Ryleigh chuckled. Maizie¡¯s face flushed with anger-it was the first time she was humiliated by a man in public. Louis dragged Ryleigh and was about to leave the scene while Ryleigh grabbed the coffee on the table and staggered out after him. Ryleighughed out loud as soon as she got out of the door. She had always thought that what Louis said to her before was offensive enough, but what he said to Maizie outshone anything that he had said to her before that. Seeing how Maizie¡¯s expression changed just now, she could no longer hold back. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Louis let go of her and turned around. What¡¯s so funny?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that funny?¡± Ryleigh picked up her coffee and inserted a straw into the cup. ¡°I wanted tough when I saw how Maizie¡¯s face changed just now. All the wrath within me has been relieved. She truly deserved to be given a bollocking by any man one of these days.¡± Ryleigh had been quite angry at first-that was why she had wanted to rush in and kick Maizie¡¯s butt, but she did not want to do so now. Louis snorted and leaned over, approaching her. ¡°So shouldn¡¯t you thank me?¡± Ryleigh sucked her coffee through the straw. ¡°Why should I thank you?¡± Seeing that Louis¡¯ expression turned gloomy, Ryleigh blinked. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to give her hell. You¡¯re the one who decided to do so yourself, so why should I thank you?¡± Louis had been yed and scoffed out of anger. He then snatched the coffee in her hand from her. Ryleigh was stunned and became furious ¡°Louis Lucas, you cane at me if you¡¯re not satisfied with my response. How dare you make a move on my coffee? How can you call yourself a hero if that¡¯s how you react when things don¡¯t go your way!?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you have another coffee in your other hand?¡± ¡°This is for Zee!¡± Louis narrowed his eyes and gave off a pregnant smirk You should feel honored that I¡¯m willing to use the straw you¡¯ve used.¡¯ Chapter 632 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 632 Ryleigh¡¯s cheeks turned warm in an instant She took a few steps backward in fright turned around, and ran away She was still in a state of panic when she arrived at Maisie¡¯s office She slumped on the couch as soon as she entered the door as her legs were weak Marsie came out of the workshop, saw how Ryleigh looked nk and out of her mind, and smiled, ¡°What¡¯s happened here?¡± Ryleigh sat up immediately and put the coffee on the table for her ¡°1. I bought this for you.¡± Maiste went to the table to pick up the coffee and could not help but realize that Ryleigh was stammering when she was talking ¡°What happened? Why are you so petrified?¡± ¡°H-It¡¯s nothing huge It¡¯s just It¡¯s just that I ran into Maizie Hannigan when I went to buy coffee, and I almost quarreled with her Maisie grabbed the coffee, walked to her desk, and sat down ¡°That¡¯s it? Ryleigh pursed her lips. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Then why do you look so flushed?¡± ¡°It¡¯s very hot!¡± Ryleigh miffed instantly Maisie noticed her guilty expression and squinted at her for a long time ¡®Even if she¡¯s gotten into an argument with Maizie, that wouldn¡¯t cause her to look like that. It looks like¡­ she¡¯s done something wrong. ¡°By the way, Zee, what¡¯s up with the trending giarism matter on Twitter?¡± Ryleigh changed the subject immediately to avoid being noticed. Maisie skimmed through the information nonchntly ¡°It¡¯s a peerpetition. Soul¡¯s new couple jewelry design is currently a best-seller, so someone¡¯s probably jealous Ryleigh wondered. ¡°Whichpany in the jewelry field is such an annoying piece of sh*t?¡± Maisie raised her gaze and chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s a jewelrypany that¡¯s gained quite a lot of fame in recent years, Passion Jewelry.¡± Passion Jewelry was about the same as Vaenna Jewelry before this when it came to itspany¡¯s reputation, but it was not as well-known as the three major yers in the field, namely Hailey & Co. Jewelry, the La Pe Group, and Taylor Jewelry, back then. However, in recent years, Passion Jewelry had outshone Hailey & Co. Jewelry and had long surpassed Soul Jewelry by miles. It was now only inches away from where the La Pe Group was. It had finally fought its way into the top threepanies in the jewelry field and had gotten a taste of being at the industry¡¯s peak, so it was only natural it did not want to be squeezed out of its throne at this moment. Soul Jewelry had the highest sales volume, and its branding went well with what wealthydies and the nobility looked for in their jewelry. And just like Taylor Jewelry, Soul focused more on their custom- made jewelry, so all their jewelry pieces were unique, and they were not worried about being simr to the products from otherpanies Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Passion Jewelry was probably not reconciled when they saw the sales of Soul Jewelry rushing ahead all of a sudden, so they tried to use giarism to suppress Soul Jewelry¡¯s poprity. Companies would turn to any kind of tricks when it came to peerpetition Ryleigh approached her. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you rify? Why would you let them seed?¡± ¡°Why should I rify?¡± Maisie gave off a pregnant smirk. ¡°It¡¯s not like I can¡¯t use this opportunity to get back at them. I won¡¯t be the one who suffers when they try to make a fuss out of this situation again.¡± The news article regarding A Alice giarizing Zora¡¯s Design# had secured a position on Google Trends, and its click rate was sky-high. Sure enough, manyizens thought that this was just a method used to create hype, but someizens still went under Soul Jewelry¡¯s official social media ounts and demanded thepany toe forward to rify the situation or exin themselves. However, Soul Jewelry had not dealt with this matter officially Although the topic had appeared on Google Trends for two days, its click rate had not slowed down or diminished. As for Soul Jewelry¡¯s sales volume, it did not seem to have gone down much because of this scandal. Even though it had dropped by 5%, it was still very high. Soul Jewelry¡¯s toughness convinced theizens without them putting out any official exnation or rification. Manyizens thought that if it were truly a case of giarism, thepany should havee out to rify the situation with a guilty conscience or hired someone to suppress the spread of the news, but Soul Jewelry did not choose to do either of those. Still, someizens thought that Soul Jewelry was thick-skinned and would never admit they had giarized someone else even if it would cost them the prestige of thepany Chapter 633 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 633 However, mostizens believed that it was not a case of giarism Even if the design looked the same, there were still other personal touches, so this case could not be defined as giarismn They even asked the group of people who imed that this was giarism for the reason they thought that The top executives of Passion Jewelry probably realized that not only did their n not suppress their competitions chance to flourish, but it was encouraging its growth Thus, they wanted to remove the article from Google Trends But what they did not expect to see was that they could not remove it as someone had done something to the trending of the news article with a lot of money And when they tried to double the price that the other party offered, the other party would double their current offering too They were now spending a lot of money to reverse something they had done in the past Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Maisie sat in front of theputer and looked at thepany¡¯s Twitter ount when Kennedy walked in Zee, Passion Jewelry has given up on the article it seems that they can no longer afford to y the game¡± Maisie narrowed her eyes. ¡°They should have run out of money, but they should still have other tricks up their sleeves¡± While Maisie was on a spending spree, trying to defend Soul¡¯s spot on Google Trends while Passion Jewelry was trying to remove them from the list, Nn was on another spending spree, trying to tear Hannigan Inc down Quincy was dumbfounded ¡°This couple must¡¯ve lost their minds, right? What do they think they¡¯re doing? The unfortunate thing was that Nathaniel could not even find why Hannigans Inc¡¯s stocks had dropped so dramatically for two consecutive days He was so busy that he could not even find the time to get someone to go talk to the Bouchers about his n to connect both families by marrying his daughter to the Bouchers¡¯ son It was rumored that Nathaniel called his son to ask his friends, Helios or Louis, for help, but Tanner was unwilling to help, and that rejection sent Nathaniel straight to the hospital As for the news about the Hannigans Inc.¡¯s plummeting stocks and how Nathaniel was hospitalized, Maisie had learned about them because of the The Single Ladies of Bassburgh¡± WhatsApp group chat [Barbara C No one should be retaliating against the Hannigans, right? Why would theirpany¡¯s stocks plunge so badly in two days?] [Leaf Noah ! heard Maizieining about this too She was about to cry to death. It seems that her dream of marrying into the Bouchers is past tense now] (Jenny Weiner The Hannigans must¡¯ve been pranked. Otherwise, theirpany¡¯s stocks wouldn¡¯t have plunged so steeply My father would¡¯ve started thinking about chasing me out of the manor to beg if the stocks of my family¡¯spany were to plummet like this.] (Barbara C Could it be Mr. Goldmann¡¯s doing? After all, Maizie and her father did try to make a fool out of him. (Jenny Weiner Holy sh*t!!! Maisieughed out loud when she saw this text. She immediately forwarded the message to Quincy, asking him if what was going on with the Hannigans was truly Nn¡¯s doing Quincy replied decisively [Yes.) Later that night, at the Goldmann mansion¡­ Maisie came out of the bathroom after taking a shower. Nn was still sitting in front of theptop, staring at the screen while his fingertips were typing on the keyboard at lightspeed. He was wearing a dark shirt with both sleeves rolled up to his elbows, and he looked extremely focused and serious. Maisie went around behind him, bent down, and wrapped her arms around his shoulders. Why would you want to take the Hannigans down all of a sudden?¡± Nn stopped what he was doing as her long hair cascaded on his chest like ck seaweed. She had just taken a bath, so the aroma of her shampoo pervaded the air around him, causing him to lose focus for a split second. I¡¯do whatever I want as long as I feel like it.¡± Maisie moved her head next to his ear and exhaled gently. ¡°Really?¡± Upon feeling that Nn¡¯s body stiffened, her smirk intensified. ¡°Do continue, I¡¯m just here to watch.¡± Nn stopped what he was doing, dragged her into his arms, sniffed her neck, and said in a hoarse voice,¡¯ Is this how you ask me to move on with my work? ¡®She¡¯s seducing me! Maisie pretended to be innocent. ¡°What have done? It¡¯s you who can¡¯t hold back.¡± His face was only inches away, and Maisie pecked his lips. The subtle changes in Nn¡¯s eyes became hotter and hotter. He decisively closed the lid of hisptop, picked her up, brought her to the bed, and pressed her against the mattress. You did it on purpose.¡± Maisie raised her eyebrows, held up his cheek, and kissed him. Her affectionate gaze became more and more enchanting. You can always reject me.¡± Chapter 634 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 634 ¡°I cant do it.¡± Nn¡¯s voice sounded hoarse He then kissed her vigorously as things got steamier and steamer Perhaps it was during thete autumn, the heavy rain fromst night made the ambient temperature feel cold and the vellow and wer withered leaves covered the ground, blending in with the puddles Maisie and Nn had just sent the two rugrats to their private elementary school, and when they were on their way to drop her off at Soul Jewelry Maisie was so sleepy that she leaned on him and dozed off Nn turned his head, stared at her, and raised his hand to tidy the hair that was hanging on her forehead. ¡°Are you still this sleepy ¡°Yeah,¡±Maisieined innocently, ¡°And it¡¯s all your fault.¡± He chuckled and leaned closer to her ear. ¡°Isn¡¯t it your fault?¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Maisie lifted her head, rested her chin on his shoulder, and stared at him. I didn¡¯t allow you to go twice in one night.¡± Sure enough, Nn, who was suffering from amnesia, was not only unrestrained but also extremely energetic. He had almost suffocated her with all the actions that she had to go through the previous night. Nn did not say anything. Anyway, he was very proud of himself deep down. Maisie¡¯s cell phone rang at this time something big must have happened for Kennedy to call her so early in the morning. She answered the call. ¡°Uncle Kennedy?¡± ¡°Zee, the public opinion on the Inte has changed, and Passion Jewelry has turned to more ruthless means. It seems they want to confirm the giarism matter this time around.¡± Nn seemed to have heard something and frowned.¡± What about giarism?¡± Maisie subconsciously turned away from the figure that was approaching her, but he grasped her wrist. The man¡¯s eyes were fixed on her as if they were telling her that he would be angry if she were to refuse to let him know what happened, and it would be difficult to coax him this time around, Maisie felt helpless. Hence, she hung up the call and ced both hands on his handsome face after saying something to Kennedy, ¡°The Inte is saying that my design is suspected of giarism. But my husband will believe in me, won¡¯t he?¡± Nn squinted his eyes as he rubbed his chin against her palm. ¡°Of course. Who¡¯s the jerk that said my wife copied someone else¡¯s design? Quincy. you¡¯re to find that jerk.¡± Maisie chuckled before Quincy, who was driving, had the time to say anything. ¡°I¡¯ve already looked into it. It¡¯s apany that¡¯speting with Soul. Don¡¯t worry, I can handle it myself.¡± Nns stared at her without saying a word. He looked calm on the surface but was worried to death deep down. He still wanted to do something about it from the shadows. Maisie seemed to have seen through him and leaned closer. ¡°Hubby, you¡¯ve already spent a lot of money to go against the Hannigans. So be a good boy, and don¡¯t be a spendthrift.¡± Nn raised his eyebrows. ¡°Are you saying that you don¡¯t have faith in me?¡± As he said so, Nn pinched her chin with his fingertips and lifted her jaw, ¡°No matter how spendthrift I am, you don¡¯t have to worry that I¡¯ll go bankrupt and end up not being able to support my wife.¡± Quincy was so jealous after hearing this. 1 ¡®This rich brat! Maisie calmly adjusted her makeup and hair, then grabbed his tie before getting out of the car. ¡°Don¡¯t interfere with my affairs, be obedient, or else.¡± She ced her lips next to his ear. ¡°You¡¯ll be sleeping alone at night.¡± Nn narrowed his eyes, but Maisie had already gotten out of the car. Back in the office, Kennedy handed her the tablet. Maisie took a look at the tablet. It seemed that since Passion Jewelry could not remove the trending article, they had changed their strategy by iming that Soul Jewelry was disrespecting Zora, the departed designer. Mostizens did not know about it, so many people believed it to be true upon reading the rumors that Passion Jewelry had created. As such, they turned around and assaulted Soul Jewelry for giarizing the design of a deceased person only to gain poprity Nobody knew whether Passion Jewelry had hired a ton of keyboard warriors, but all of Soul Jewelry¡¯s social media ounts were filled with negativements. #Is Soul Jewelry¡¯s sales volume made up? That¡¯s very shameless of them.# #giarism is giarism! It isn¡¯t that difficult to admit that you¡¯ve giarized, is it?# #Soul Jewelry is a brand created by Zora, right? They actually ask their designers to continue to use her designnguage for poprity even after she died!# Chapter 635 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 635 #1 vomited after learning how things operate within Soul Jewelry # Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Kennedy looked at Maisie ¡°Zee, Soul Jewelry¡¯s sales have dropped by 10% today, and we¡¯ve already received a few calls asking for order cancetions and refunds: Maisie¡¯s eyes moved. It seems that they¡¯re trying to force us into submission¡± *Then what are you nning to do?¡± Kennedy knew that there was a reason for Maisie not to disclose her identity, and it would be better if there were other ways Maisie handed the tablet back to him and picked up the phone. Passion Jewelry is still insisting that I must admit that I¡¯ve giarized in order to save Soul Jewelry, so I think it¡¯s time for me to fight back Just as the giarism turmoil on the Inte was gaining immense momentum, another trending hashtag, namely #PassionJewelryFakeProducts, had appeared on Google and Twitter Passion Jewelry was exposed to cutting corners by selling adulterated gemstones at high prices to deceive their customers. They were also the ones who had spread the rumor regarding Zora¡¯s death, not to mention the filthy hobby that the owner of Passion Jewelry had, which was forcing women and teenagers to drink with him. These continuous exposures suppressed the crisis that Soul Jewelry was in all at once. The fact that the owner of Passion Jewelry had a specific fondness for young girls and the many photos that revealed the girls¡¯ resistance when they were being forced into drinking alcohol were already enough to rm the police. Kennedy was surprised when he saw the trending topics on Twitter. ¡°Zee, how do you know about all these things?¡± Maisie smirked. ¡°This is all thanks to the group chat.¡± An hour ago, she had inquired about the owner of Passion Jewelry in the group chat and promised everyone in the group that they would get a 50% discount when they wished to order a piece of jewelry from Soul in the future. All they needed to do was to mention the name of the group chat when they were cing their orders. Thedies of the upper-ss circle usually kept a close rtionship with a wide range of circles, not to mention the connections that they got through those rtionships. They could sometimes know about secrets that even the best reporters could not get their hands on. Severaldies in the group had a bad impression of the owner of Passion Jewelry. They imed that they had encountered him drinking with random youngdies in high-end clubs on multiple asions. Coincidentally, one of thedies in the group chat had been together with a young executive of the Hailey Group. She had once heard from him about how Passion Jewelry had advanced by leaps and bounds in recent years, even surpassing the Hailey Group in that regard. There were a lot of fraudulent elements involved in this trend As such, Maisie had asked Quincy to help her conduct an in-depth investigation, and indeed, she found out that something was not right. If Passion Jewelry really wanted to get rid of Soul Jewelry, then she really wished to see how Passion Jewelry could rectify theirpany¡¯s reputation and recover from all these scandals. Unsurprisingly, Kennedy received a call at noon, saying Passion Jewelry was already in a mess-they kept burning money trying to get those trending articles suppressed. The strange thing was that Soul Jewelry did not get involved in trying to keep the news articles on Twitter and Google Trend, but Passion Jewelry just could not remove those topics from the spotlight because someone actually paid ten times the price in order to secure the articles¡¯ position in the trending list for another week. Maisie already guessed who it was upon hearing that At ckgold¡­ ¡°Mr. Goldmann, Ms. Vanderbilt¡¯s news has been suppressed by the current trending search, and Passion Jewelry can¡¯t afford to pay a price that¡¯s higher than yours to get them out of the spotlight. You can rest assured now.¡± ¡®Mr. Goldmann has never lost to anyone else when ites to spending money. Even if Passion Jewelry were to find out that Mr. Goldmann deliberately paid to secure their scandals on the trending search list, there would be nothing they can do apart from regretting their decisions. ¡°After all, it¡¯s a position in a list that costs $1,500,000.1 dare Passion Jewelry to offer another tenfold increase.¡¯ Quincy felt a little disturbed by that. Nn fidgeted the pen in his hand with a pleasant expression. ¡°Since Passion Jewelry has painted a target on my wife¡¯s back, I won¡¯t let this slide that easily.¡± ¡°Mr. Goldmann, you just dealt with Hannigans Inc., and you¡¯re now paying for all the trending keywords and searches. You¡¯ve spent nearly $150,000,000 in the past few days.¡± ¡®$150,000,000, that¡¯s all money, cash! Nn narrowed his eyes as his lips moved slightly.¡± And I¡¯m happy about that. Chapter 636 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 636 Quincy smiled but didn¡¯t speak Nathaniel had been admitted to the hospital because he was too angry Nn was probably the owner of Passion Jewelry now He would probably be their worst nightmare ever At the Boucher manor. The butler said something to Helios when he walked into the hall. He continued walking toward the study with a calm expression, knocked and entered Dad, you¡¯re looking for me?¡± Yael put down the newspaper and removed his sses. ¡°Did you get Nn to take action against the Hannigans?¡± Helios¡¯ expression was neutral. ¡°Do you and Grandpa really want me to marry Nathaniel¡¯s daughter?¡± You¡¯re over 30 now, and you don¡¯t have much time left.¡± Yael picked up the coffee and took a few sips. When you insisted on entering the entertainment industry, your grandfather and I just let you do it. You should consider marriage.¡± ¡°I could consider it,¡± Helios walked to the desk and put his palms on it, ¡°But not with Maizie.¡± Yael squinted. He wasn¡¯t angry yet, but he was beginning to. ¡°You¡¯ve found a suitable woman?¡± ¡°You said you wouldn¡¯t get involved with my marriage.¡± Helios looked down. Please also respect the woman that I choose.¡± Yael tightened his fingers around the coffee cup, then released. ¡°Helios, I¡¯m really happy that you¡¯ve turned out the way that I want.¡± Helios paused, and his eyes grew dark. ¡°No matter what kind of person you¡¯ve fallen for, as long as she has a clean background, I¡¯d be able to help persuade your grandfather.¡± ¡°Even if she was from the entertainment industry?¡± Yael was shocked, but it quickly changed. Helios didn¡¯t speak but took a good look at him, turned around, and left the study. When he opened the door, he saw Samantha, his uncle¡¯s wife, standing outside, surprised. Samantha awkwardly smiled. ¡°You¡¯re back, Helios.¡± Helios saw the purplish ligature marks on her wrist. When Samantha noticed where he was looking, she quickly pulled her sleeve down to cover it. Helios¡¯ eyes narrowed. ¡°Did my uncle hit you again?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. You can¡¯t me him. By the way, Francisco just got home not too long ago, and your grandfather ns to let him work at thew firm. I hope you could help him a little.¡± The humble way Samantha spoke showed her status i n the family She didn¡¯te from a famous schrly family like her sister-inw, Christina Hill, so she didn¡¯t have a good standing in the family. Fortunately, she was kind and gentle and had a clean background, so her father-inw had nothing against her. However, she could never be at the same level as her brother and sister-inw, so she was a failure as a wife to her husband, Eugene. Helios smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Francisco is my cousin. I¡¯ll make sure someone looks after him.¡± In the evening, Ryleigh asked Maisie out for dinner and said that two socialites wanted to meet her. Thinking that she could get dirt¡¯ about the owner of Passion Jewelry, Maisie didn¡¯t reject her. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. She sent a message to Quincy so that he could tell Nn she wouldn¡¯t be back for dinner. Maisie followed Ryleigh to a private room in a quaint restaurant. She had never seen the two women in the room. ¡°Here¡¯s Alice, let me introduce you. Alice is my best friend, and her actual name is Maisie Vanderbilt. ¡°Maisie Vanderbilt¡­ Why does this name sound so familiar?¡± The socialite with dreadlocks thought with her hand below her chin. Chapter 637 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 637 Ryleigh pulled Maisie¡¯s hand and walked over to the table. ¡°She is Nn Goldmann¡¯s wife!¡± The two women were shocked. The server brought the food over while Ryleigh introduced Maisie to the two of them. The wildlooking woman with dreadlocks in a leopard-printed jacket was Jenny Weiner. Jenny¡¯s name didn¡¯t match her personality. Her father, Jack Foxx, was a bigshot in the Royal Law Firm Content held by N?velDrama.Org. The other woman who was more voluptuous was Barbara Chase. The Chases, like the Bouchers, were in politics. Mr. Chase was a retired lower-level official who used to work with Helios¡¯ father. No one other than Ryleigh knew Jenny and Barbara¡¯s actual background in the group. Maisie smiled. ¡°You have interesting lives.¡± Barbara took some food. ¡°You¡¯re the one with the interesting life. Jenny and I were both shocked.¡± Jenny looked at her. ¡°Passion Jewelry has pretty much fallen into your hands Honestly, I don¡¯t like that man. If my father were involved, he would win the court case.¡± Maisie got close to them through the conversations during dinner. Barbara and Jenny were both women from affluent families and had seen the world. They were more restrained and tolerant, so it was easy to be friends with them. Their dinner ended at 9:00 p.m., and Ryleigh and Maisie walked them both to the door. Barbara walked to the car and turned to say to them both, ¡°My car is here. You don¡¯t need to send me off. Let¡¯s meet again soon.¡± Maisie nodded. ¡°Alright, have a safe drive.¡± After watching their cars drive away, Ryleigh bumped her arm and smiled. ¡°How is it? They¡¯re great people to know, right?¡± Maisie put her elbow on her shoulder. ¡°Yes, they are great, and with great families too. How did you get to know them?¡± Normal socialites wouldn¡¯t be able to meet them. Even in the group chat, Barbara and Jenny were in their own world. Even though they would sometimes join in the gossip, no one knew their identities. Ryleigh rubbed her nose. ¡°My cousin introduced me to Barbara, and I met Jenny through her. You know my dad wants me to do better and get acquainted with more people.¡± Maisie teased, ¡°I guess your dad wants you to know more people who could help you, so you don¡¯t join the wrong crowd.¡± She scoffed. ¡°No way! Do I look like someone who would join the wrong crowd? I¡¯m a good,w- abiding citizen.¡± A shing Rolls-Royce drove over and parked not far away from them. The window was slightly rolled down, and the man¡¯s handsome face in the back seat was revealed. Ryleigh teased, I¡¯m so jealous, Mr. Goldmann is here to pick you up.¡± Maisie hugged her shoulder. ¡°Why don¡¯t you stop driving so that my cousin cane and pick you up?¡± Ryleigh pushed her away. ¡°Go away, hurry, go back with Mr. Goldmann.¡± Maisie got into the car, and Nn grabbed her waist, put his chin on her shoulder, and said in a deep voice,¡± Did you have a good time?¡± Maisie blinked. ¡®Quite.¡± Nn¡¯s eyes were burning, and he brushed her ear. ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± Maisie walked to the room, and Nn was close behind. He closed the door locked it, then held Maisie against the wall and kissed her deeply, harder, and wilder His lips slid away from her, onto her neck. ¡°Maisie, I¡¯m not happy. Will you cheer me up?¡± Chapter 638 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 638 Maisie leaned on Nn with her arms around his neck. I¡¯m trying to cheer you up now.¡± Nn sucked on the corner of her lip and unbuttoned his shirt with one hand. ¡°Nof sincere enough.¡± Maisie pulled his shirt down. ¡°Petty man being jealous about me having dinner with my friends. Nn carried her, took a few steps, and put her down on the bed. ¡°Are you ashamed of me?¡± Her sanity disappeared. ¡°No¡­ ¡°You don¡¯t want to show me to the world?¡± Maisie paused, staring straight into his cold, amber eyes. She noticed at that moment that the Nn prememory loss was back. Nn took his hands back and stood up straight. ¡°Do you really want to keep our rtionship a secret?¡± It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t mind-he actually cared a lot. The people didn¡¯t seem to know about their marriage. He was the man behind her, a secret. Maisie¡¯s heart shuddered, and she kept her eyes on her, ¡°Nn, you¡± ¡°Maisie, you said you would tell me after I got my memory back, but if I never do, are we going to hide this forever?¡± Nn was cool but reserved, while his eyes looked a little sad, stabbing Maisie in her heart. The pain was raw. Maisie knew that he had just lost his memories and wasn¡¯t dumb. He didn¡¯t know about their past that outsiders had covered up and the things that she never wanted to speak about the outside world, but he would be curious. Nn turned around, and Maisie grabbed his arm.¡± Nn, our rtionship was never a secret.¡± Nn¡¯s body froze, but he didn¡¯t turn around. Maisie tidied up her clothes and walked in front of him. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you because it would affect you. You might not want to know what happened three years ago.¡± Nn¡¯s eyes stopped on her face, his lips pressed together. Nn remembered the psychotherapy session clearly. He could tell that this must be rted to what had happened three years ago-their divorce, and even the scene he saw during the psychotherapy¡­ Nn couldn¡¯t breathe. Maisie hugged him. ¡°Stop thinking, alright? Even if you could never remember, it would be fine. I love you no matter if you have your memories or not.¡± Nn¡¯s fingers shook while his lips lightly shuddered. ¡°Zee, what¡­ did you say?¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Maisie left his arms, looked at him, and smiled for a long time. ¡°I said you¡¯re Nn with or without your memories.¡¯ Nn pressed his lips together because she wouldn¡¯t repeat it. He had heard her say that she would love him no matter if he had his memories or not. Maisie yawned. ¡°I¡¯m going to shower then sleep.¡± Nn was annoyed. ¡°You¡¯re going to leave me hanging?¡± Maisie stopped in front of the bathroom, turned around, and smiled at him. ¡°You wanted to stop, not that I didn¡¯t want to give you a chance. You¡¯ve passed your station.¡± Nn was rendered speechless. The night was dark, and the neon lights shone on the empty and quiet streets. Kennedy brought food backter at night, but when he passed by one of the alleys, a few thugs surrounded him. ¡°You¡¯re the person in charge of Soul?¡± The man with red hair and a cigarette seemed to be their leader. Kennedy frowned. If they knew that he worked at Soul, their target would be Soul. Something came to his mind. ¡°Did the owner of Passion Jewelry send you?¡± ¡°Enough with the b*llsh*t. We took the money, so we¡¯ll be doing the work. You don¡¯t need to care who sent us.¡¯ Chapter 639 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 639 The red-haired man dropped the cigarette butt to the ground, and the few men behind him pushed Kennedy against the wall. The food in his hands fell onto the ground while a few young men raised the bats in their hands to hit Kennedy, avoiding his head and hitting his arms and legs. Kennedy fell to the ground, blooding out of the corner of his mouth. His arms were numb and shaking, but he didn¡¯t beg. The red-haired man walked in front of him and stepped on his back to kick him toward the corner of the wall, then stepped hard on his palm. ¡°Old man, you can take some beating.¡± He took the bat from the man behind him and pointed at his left arm. ¡°Someone asked us to break your arm. Don¡¯t me me, you¡¯re the one who offended someone.¡± He raised the bat high up. A car suddenly stopped outside the alley. The car lights blinded them while the sharp sound of the honk continuously echoed. The few men were afraid that someone else wasing, spat on the floor, and quickly left. Kennedy leaned against the wall with no energy in his arms. He could vaguely see a middle-aged woman in a trenchcoat slowly approaching. ¡°Sir, are you alright, sir?¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Maisie was awakened by her phone¡¯s ringtone at 3:00 in the morning. She put out her hand to feel around for it, squinted when looking at the screen, then picked u The caller said something that made her lose all sleepiness, and she sat up, Which hospital?¡± She pushed her nket away and got out of bed.¡± Alright, I¡¯ll be right over.¡± Nn turned on the light on the nightstand and sat up. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Maisie walked to the closet, got some clothes, and pulled down a coat. ¡°Uncle Kennedy was attacked and sent to the hospital. I¡¯m going to see him there Nn immediately pushed the nket away and got up. I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Maisie and Nn got to the hospital. She rushed to the ward and pushed the door open. In the room, Kennedy sat with his back against the headboard. His face had obvious bruises, and both his arms were in ster. The middle-aged woman standing next to the bed turned around to look at them. She was the woman who had driven Kennedy to the hospital, a kindlooking woman who was modestly dressed. ¡°Uncle Kennedy!¡± Maisie walked quickly to the bed, looking absolutely worried. Kennedy smiled. ¡°I¡¯m fine, but I won¡¯t be going to the office soon.¡± Maisie¡¯s face dropped. ¡°Who did this?¡± Kennedy paused but didn¡¯t speak. The middle-aged woman looked at her and said, ¡°Just a few thugs. He was lucky that I was passing by and saw it. If not, he might be even worse.¡± Maisie said to her, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing, don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯m going to leave now that you¡¯re here.¡± The woman smiled. From the way she carried herself, they could tell that she was from an affluent family. The woman left the room, but Nn frowned while watching her walk away. He felt that he had seen her somewhere before. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, Zee. I¡¯m fine.¡± Kennedy looked at Maisie, trying to make her rx. However, Maisie couldn¡¯t rx. She knew that Kennedy wouldn¡¯t have offended anyone, and people wouldn¡¯t just randomly beat him up. ¡°What are you hiding from me, Uncle Kennedy?¡± Kenndy looked down. He knew that Carol Baker wouldn¡¯t just let this go. ¡°Luckily, I was the one who was beaten up, Zee.¡± Luckily he was the one who was beaten up? Maisie couldn¡¯t help but think of something. ¡°Is this because of Soul? Did the owner of Passion Jewelry do this?¡± Chapter 640 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 640 Kennedy didn¡¯t reply, but Maisie already knew, and her face turned darker. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going to put this on Passion.¡± She wasn¡¯t a saint either. She would get back at them for involving someone close to her Kenny was worried. ¡°Zee, they¡¯re not going just to let this go. The owner of Passion probably found out that their expose was rted to Soul, so they¡¯ll find a way to get their revenge.¡± She smiled. ¡°I know what to do.¡± Maisie and Nn left, but she couldn¡¯t leave Kennedy alone in the hospital. ¡°Nn, can you get Quincy to send someone to stay with Uncle Kennedy?¡± Nn knew that she was worried that those people would attack him at the hospital, so he called Quincy Nn leaned in on her when they stopped at a red light on the way back. ¡°Just do whatever you want, Zee. Even if you make Passion go bankrupt, I won¡¯t mind. I¡¯ll pay for you.¡± Maisieughed. If Passion went bankrupt, wouldn¡¯t their employees lose their jobs?¡± Nn didn¡¯t care. ¡°They can get new jobs. Passion has gotten on your nerves, so they should take it up with their boss.¡± His wife should never be bullied. He wasn¡¯t going to be intimidated by the small Passion Jewelry At the Boucher manor, the vi on the side wing¡­ Samantha Green got back veryte. The nanny in the vi was still awake, making some hangover food. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Samantha was shocked that the nanny was making hangover food. That meant he was back. The nanny turned to see Samantha but wasn¡¯t surprised she was backte because she knew why Samantha was out. ¡°Wee back, Madam. Mr. Boucher is home too, but don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s terribly drunk. I made him some soup.¡± The nannies knew how he treated her. She wouldn¡¯t be reluctant toe home if not because her husband treated her terribly, However, ever since Francisco returned from the training camp, Samantha didn¡¯t stay out anymore. Unfortunately, her husband wouldn¡¯t treat her right when she came back. Thank you,¡± Samantha said with a broken voice, then walked straight upstairs. She stopped when she saw lightsing from the door¡¯s gaps. When she opened the door, she was weed with the strong smell of alcohol. Eugeney in bed with his clothes and shoes still on, ckout drunk. Samantha looked at their wedding photo on the wall and clutched the divorce papers. Her nose soured. Eugene had promised never to let her down when they married, yet he was out cheating on her when she was pregnant with Francisco. He had promised he would change, but her tolerance was returned with violence. A lot of women tried to marry for money, but she couldn¡¯t wait to leave. The next day¡­ #Passion Jewelry¡¯s owner exposed for bribery# On top of the initial ¡®dirt¡¯ and ¡®counterfeit¡¯ news, another piece of news was posted online, hitting Passion Jewelry. Passion Jewelry¡¯s market value fell out of the top three, giving Hailey & Co. a chance to get into 3rd ce, while Soul got into 4th, surpassing Passion The other jewelrypanies knew about thepetition¡¯ between Soul and Passion, but they were not involved and were just spectators. News about Passion kept surfacing, so it was evident it was rted to Soul Jewelry¡¯s ¡®giarism¡¯ usations. It was probably Soul¡¯s retaliation. Chapter 641 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 641 Passion Jewelry¡¯s owner was indeed a despicable being He found awyer and sued Soul Jewelry for defamation, making the feud between them public N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Theizens enjoyed the fight between the twopanies very much as they wondered who would win in the end Some of them said that Soul Jewelry had gone over their head after all the attention they were getting, but the others also said that the owner of Passion Jewelry deserved it Sitting in her office, Maisie was looking at the data on a tablet One of the staff members knocked on the door and walked in ¡°Ms Vanderbilt, Passion Jewelry said that they¡¯re going to sve us for defamation Maisie replied without lifting her head, let them be At the same time, Saydie entered with a man in her hand. She kicked him onto the floor, stunning the staff member ¡°Who is this guy?¡± ¡°The guy who injured Uncle Kennedy¡± Maisie put down her tablet and looked at the young man who was pinned on the floor by Saydie. ¡°The owner of Passion Jewelry wants to sue me for defamation but I haven¡¯t said anything about them spreading fake news about my death and getting someone to acquire mypany. Seems like it¡¯s about time for me to pay a visit to Passion Jewelry.¡± At Passion Jewelry. Maisie emerged from the car wearing a pair of sunsses. Saydie was following behind her with the man in her hand. All of the employees in Passion Jewelry were stunned when they saw Maisie and Saydie Maisie had not made any reservation. She went straight to the administrative office of Passion Jewelry while Saydie kicked the door open and pushed the young man into it. The young man fell into the office, and the middle-aged man in the office jerked up from his seat. His face was dark as he hissed. Who are you? How dare youe and cause trouble in Passion Jewelry?¡± Maisie ignored him and walked inside ¡°Seems like Mr. Ludwig has forgotten a lot of things. Well, I can see why since you¡¯re so busy. Anyway, what makes you think that I can¡¯te and look for you after what you did to the executive of Soul Jewelry?¡± Mr. Ludwig was stunned. However, since both of them were women he did not take them seriously. He sat down and replied, ¡°Then what makes you think that you can stand up for Soul Jewelry, huh? You¡¯re just two women.¡± Maisie walked up to the couch and sat with her legs crossed A smile tugged at the corner of her lips as she said, ¡°Even if we¡¯re women, we can take on you or your group without any problem. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can try and see it for yourself.¡± A group of eight bodyguards appeared in the office and surrounded Maisie and Saydie Sitting in his chair, Mr. Ludwig lit up a cigar and chuckled. It appears to me that Soul Jewelry doesn¡¯t have any men anymore, so they sent two women to their death instead. Know your own ce, women. I have a backer, so if I get mad, I won¡¯t care if you¡¯re a man or a woman.¡± Maisie chuckled. ¡°Really? Do you think your bodyguards can stop Saydie?¡± After that, she looked at Saydie and said, ¡°Saydie don¡¯t need to hold yourself back. I¡¯ll leave it to your own decision whether you want them to be crippled or hospitalized Saydie took off her jacket and threw it on the floor. She put on the brass knuckles and looked at them fiercely Saydie was one from the Metropolis and had gone through many things. She had pulled the trigger before, her hands were drenched in blood, and she had carved herself a path out of a pile of dead bodies. She was not an ordinary bodyguard but a coldblooded killing machine. Those bodyguards did not take Saydie seriously. They approached her and one of them got kicked to the corner while she grabbed the neck of another one. The rest of the people were startled, and they took a step back. Mr. Ludwig seemed to have forgotten about his cigar as he stared fixedly and dumbfoundedly at the woman who could lift a strong man with one arm. Saydie threw the man toward Mr Ludwig, and he was so scared that he hid under the desk. The bodyguardnded on the desk and swept theputer and all documents on the floor Chapter 642 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 642 Mr. Ludwig scrambled up from the floor and looked at them with his face pale ¡°Stop¡­ Stop whatever you¡¯re doing. ¡­ I¡¯ll¡± ¡°Do you want to call the cops, Mr. Ludwig?¡± Maisie interrupted him tly, ¡°Well, you can do that, but the only problem is that are you able to?¡± What do you mean?¡± Maisie rose to her feet and walked toward the frightened young man. She grabbed his cor¡¯s back and pulled him to the desk. She threw him in front of Mr. Ludwig, startling him. She then grabbed the young man¡¯s head and forced him to look at Mr. Ludwig. ¡°Do you know this guy?¡± Mr. Ludwig did not reply. Maisie looked at the young man and said, ¡°Say it. How much did he pay you for Kennedy¡¯s arm?¡± The young man replied fretfully, ¡°$15,000¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you $150,000. Break one of his legs for me,¡± Maisie said with a devilish smile tugging at the corner of her lips. Mr. Ludwig¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°A-Are you crazy?¡± ¡°Since you can hire someone to harm the people from Soul and even want to break his arm, why can¡¯t I do the same to you?¡± Maisie rose to her feet and nced across the bodyguards that did not dare to act rashly. ¡°Whoever breaks his leg, I¡¯ll give him the money.¡± The bodyguards were stumped. They looked at each other in shock and wavered. After all, they just needed to break his leg, and they could get $150,000 .Who would say no to easy money? Mr. Ludwig became even more fretful when he saw that the bodyguards were wavering. ¡°Who.. Who are you? And what do you want?¡± Maisie removed her sunsses and approached him.¡± Seems to me that you can¡¯t recognize me, Mr. Ludwig. Oh well, it doesn¡¯t really matter, though. I can tell you who I am. I¡¯m Zora, the person who you go around and tell others that I¡¯m dead. I¡¯m also Alice, and my real name is Maisie Vanderbilt.¡± Mr. Ludwig might not know who Alice was, but he knew who Maisie was. Zora was Maisie, and that meant she was the deceased wife of Nn Goldmann! When the scale finally fell from his eyes, he was so stunned that he did not know how to react. ¡°H-How is this possible? Aren¡¯t you already.¡± ¡°Who told you I¡¯m dead? Besides the news about my divorce with Mr. Goldmann three years ago, did they report my death?¡± Mr. Ludwig was stumped. It was true that the news had not reported her death. Most of the information on the Inte was nothing but hearsay. Besides, it had been three years, so no one could verify the truth. ¡°Now that you already know my identity, I¡¯ll give you two options. One, let me break one of your legs, and second, leave Passion Jewelry and let other people take your seat,¡± Maisie said. She crossed her arms in front of her chest, and it was only now Mr. Ludwig found out what the phrase ¡°covering a dagger with a smile¡± truly meant. However, he suddenly thought of something andughed boisterously. ¡°You and Mr. Goldmann are no longer husband and wife. No matter how strong your people are, there¡¯s nothing you can do to me. If you dare to break my leg, you won¡¯t be able to walk out of there easily!¡± Maisie nodded. ¡°Alright then. I suppose you¡¯ve made your choice.¡± She pulled a card out of her purse and put it on the desk. After that, she turned around to face the bodyguards and said, ¡°My offer still stands. There is $ 150,000 in this card. It doesn¡¯t have a password, and whoever breaks his leg gets it.¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. The bodyguards rushed forward as soon as Maisie stopped speaking. Some of them even began to fight each other, and it was a gruesome scene. Maisie and Saydie walked to the door. They saw three or two bodyguards rushing over and kicking Mr. Ludwig. One of them even raised a chair and hit him hard on the leg. Mr. Ludwig hissed in pain, and his scream could be heard from the office to the empty corridor Maisie turned around and said to Saydie, ¡°Call the police. Tell them that there is a fight in Passion Jewelry.¡± The police arrived at Passion Jewelry 20 minutester. The people involved in the fight were taken away, and Mr. Ludwig was rushed to the hospital in an ambnce. The pedestrians who saw this scene took out their phones and began taking photos. Chapter 643 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 643 Maisie looked at everything that happened outside through the window of the car She said to Saydie, let¡¯s go to the police station and deliver these materials to the police.¡± This was the reason she had not handed over the evidence ¡°Even without those half-baked bodyguards, she would still ask Saydie to do the same, and now, she finally had helped Kennedy get his revenge. Even if Mr. Ludwig wanted to push all the me to her, he wouldn¡¯t be able to do it with these materials in her hands Nn¡¯s car was stopped outside of the police station. When he saw Maisie and Saydieing out of the police station, he rolled down the window and asked. Have things gone out of hand?¡± Maisie pressed forward and leaned on the window Blinking her eyes, she said, ¡°Yeah, things have gone a little bit out of hand. I even asked someone to beat him up.¡± Nn scratched the tip of her nose and replied, ¡°Well, he deserves it.¡± ¡°What if he finds someone to get revenge on me?¡± Maisie asked, pretending to be scared Nn narrowed his eyes and chuckled. ¡°He wouldn¡¯t have the chance.¡± At the hospital¡­ Mr. Ludwig¡¯s leg was strapped in a cast. He had made several phone calls for help, but for some reason, when he said it was about Nn¡¯s ex-wife, those people either hung up the phone or said they couldn¡¯t help. He called a friend in Asperia who had some rtions with the authorities. It took him long enough to convince him to help him, but his friend called him back after a few moments and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Ludwig. I can¡¯t help you. There¡¯s nothing I can do either Mr. Ludwig jerked up from his bed and winced in pain. ¡°Why? She¡¯s just a bitch. Why is there nothing you can do?¡± ¡°It isn¡¯t that I don¡¯t want to help you. It¡¯s my higher-ups. They told me to stay out of this. You¡¯re in a deep sh*t right now, and they don¡¯t want to get dragged down by you.¡± Mr. Ludwig¡¯s expression changed, and he became agitated. ¡°What do you mean by I¡¯m in a deep sh*t myself?¡± ¡°Someone has handed the evidence of your dealings to the police. The people above are asking for an investigation, and the Chases handle it. The Chases don¡¯t allow anyone to offer you any help, and I guess you¡¯ll be summoned to the court soon. I wish you good luck, brother.¡± That person hung up the call very soon. Before Mr. Ludwig coulde around to his senses, a group of police appeared outside of his ward. Several dayster, Passion Jewelry was found for cooking the books, and they were found to have adulterated some of the raw materials used in jewelry making. After Mr. Ludwig was brought into the investigation, several shareholders withdrew their capital overnight in fear of getting involved. The employees of Passion Jewelry went on a strike to demand their wages, eventually forcing both the store and thepany to close to prevent the situation from worsening. Maisie and Saydie visited Kennedy in the hospital with a bouquet in their hands. Kennedy was reading a newspaper on the bed, and he looked rather healthy He put the newspaper down and smiled at Maisie. ¡°Zee, how is everything going in the office? Is everyone doing fine?¡± Maisie put the flowers in a vase and replied, ¡°Everyone is doing fine. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything. All you need to do is rest and get well soon. She walked to the bed and sat down. ¡°How are your arms?¡± Kennedy looked at his right arm, which was still in a cast. ¡°I can¡¯t pick anything heavy with my right arm yet. It took a long time to recover from an injury, not to mention that his arms were severely fractured. The injuries in his right arm were more severe than his left arm, and he might have some problems in his daily life in the future. Maisie recounted what had happened to Mr. Ludwig. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Kennedy had heard the news as well, but he was suspicious of the entire ¡°fighting¡± incident. After all, he had heard that someone broke Mr. Ludwig¡¯s leg. and it seemed more like someone was getting revenge on him. Maisie smiled. She was not going to hide it from Kennedy, so she said, ¡°He hired someone to break your arms, so I just gave him a taste of his own medicine and tauaht him a lesson.¡± Chapter 644 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 644 Kennedy lowered his head and said, ¡°Then this is quite a hard lesson for him. Not only did he break his leg and get hospitalized, but he also needed to face awsuit, and his assets would be frozen Maisie suddenly thought of something and asked, By the way, did the woman who saved you that night leave her address and name? She saved your life, so I have to thank her for you in person.¡± Kennedy was stunned for a moment. Then, he smiled and said, ¡°Nope, but I¡¯ll need to thank her too if I have the chance to see her again.¡± Maisie came out of the ward after spending some time with Kennedy When she and Saydie were waiting for the elevator in the corridor, the door opened , and the person who came out of it was none other than Maizie. Maizie did not know Maisie, but she felt the woman standing beside Maisie was familiar. She took another two nces at her and suddenly remembered something. She grabbed Saydie¡¯s arm and asked, ¡°It¡¯s you? Aren¡¯t you Mr. Goldmann¡¯s subordinate? What are you doing here in the hospital?¡± Saydie looked at her but did not say anything. Maisie peeled Maizie¡¯s hand away and asked, ¡°Do you have a problem with my secretary, Ms. Hannigan? It was only then Maizie looked toward Maisie, her eyes filled with shock. Women would feel threatened when they saw another woman who was more beautiful than themselves. She frowned slightly and asked, ¡°This woman is your secretary?¡± ¡°Yeah. Do you have a problem with that?¡± Maisie said, grinning. Maizie studied her from her head to her toe. She found that she looked very simr to the woman in the office that day. If Saydie was her secretary, then¡­ ¡°So you¡¯re Mr. Goldmann¡¯s new lover?¡± Maizie asked, her voice thick with derision. She was very upset at the thought of letting Maisie get the jump on her. ¡°Seems like you¡¯re rather good at ying your cards. Maisie squinted her eyes. ¡°Really? I¡¯ll take it as apliment then, Ms. Hannigan.¡± She looked at her watch and said, ¡°I have other things to attend to, so I¡¯m going to take my leave first. See you around, Ms. Hannigan.¡± After that, Maisie turned around. Just when she was about to step into the elevator, Maizie¡¯s voice wafted from behind. ¡°I heard that Mr. Goldmann had a wife before. Are you not worried that he won¡¯t be able to forget about his ex-wife after he regains his memory?¡± Standing in the elevator, Maisie put on her sunsses and replied with a smile, ¡°Nope. I don¡¯t worry about that at all.¡± The door was slowly closing, and Maizie stamped her feet in anger as she looked at the confident smile on the face of the woman in the elevator. Maizie walked toward Nathaniel¡¯s ward. Tanner was inside the ward, and both of them were having a fight, like what they used to do whenever they saw each other. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Maizie pressed her ear closed to the door and listened. Suddenly, the door was opened from inside, and she nearly fell to the floor. She raised her head and saw Tanner, his face dark. ¡°Brother¡­¡± Tanner ignored her and walked away. She walked into the ward and asked, ¡°Dad, are you having a fight with Tanner again?¡± ¡°Hmph! Hmph! That brat won¡¯t be satisfied until I die from anger!¡± Nathaniel took the oxygen mask and inhaled deeply. He was going to get a heart attack if he stayed for one more second with Tanner. Maizie pressed her lips thin and did not make anyment. She knew that Tanner had not epted her and her mother until now. However, she was not bothered by it. After all, it wouldn¡¯t affect him much if she married into the Bouchers. Suddenly, Nathaniel opened his mouth and said,¡± Maizie, about your marriage with the Bouchers. I think Maizie was stunned. She seemed to have realized something when she saw the serious expression on her father¡¯s face. She bit her lips and said, ¡°Did the Bouchers reject?¡± ¡°I heard that it¡¯s Helios who asked Mr. Goldmann to set a trap for us. Obviously, he¡¯s against the marriage between our families.¡± Maizie froze and clenched her fist tightly. She knew that Helios was not against the marriage between their families he just did not want to marry her. Chapter 645 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 645 Maizie was certain that those socialites wouldugh at her again. In fact, she was not concerned about whether or not Helios would marry her. All she cared about was how others would look at her Besides, she wanted to find a man like Nn who would dote on his wife. Helios was outstanding and multi talented and had a good-looking face. However, he was an actor and needed to shoot scenes with other actresses Nn, on the other hand, was different. ording to her investigation, Nn rarely had any interaction with other women, and his ex-wife was the only woman he had till this day. A man who was loyal to his loved one was the most attractive At Soul Jewelry¡­ Maisie received a call from Quincy. He told her that it was Barbara¡¯s father who handled the investigation of Mr. Ludwig, and she was surprised She tried to ask Byleigh about it through WhatsApp, but unfortunately, Byleigh did not know about it at all. Therefore, she knew that it was not Byleigh who had asked Barbara to help her. She did not know if Barbara was trying to help her or if she did not like Mr. Ludwig as well. Thanks to her help from the side, Mr. Ludwig waspletely cut off from his connections. [Ryleigh: Zee, Barbara invited me to a gem-hunting event this weekend, and she asked me to bring you along. She said that you must be very familiar with gem hunting, so do you want toe with us?) Maisie thought for a long while before replying, (Okay.) No matter what Barbara was up to, she indeed had helped Maisie in taking Mr. Ludwig down. As such, she figured that she needed to return the favor. At night, Maisie was doing her skincare routine in front of the dresser after taking her bath. Nn came in from outside, bent down, wrapped his arms around her shoulders, and buried his nose into the back of her neck. As he inhaled deeply, he said, ¡°Zee, you smell so good.¡± Maisie felt itchy and shrunk her neck. Giggling, she said, ¡°I just got out of the shower. Of course, I smell good.¡± ¡°You smell good in normal times too.¡± Nn breathed into her ear, his voice deep. She put the lotion on the table and turned her head to look at him. ¡°I¡¯m going out with my friends this weekend, if I haven¡¯te back before evening, you don¡¯t have to wait for me for dinner.¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Nn collected her cascading hair in his hand and looked at her intently. ¡°Are they men or women?¡± ¡°Women,¡± Maisie replied as she lifted her eyebrows Are you worried about me?¡± While Nn was kissing her forehead, he replied,¡± You¡¯re too pretty, Zee. Of course, I will worry about you.¡± Maisie was tickled pink by Nn¡¯s reply. She wrapped her arms around his neck and allowed him to carry her to the bed. When shey down, her hair spread out on the bed. She looked even more alluring. Nn ran his finger over Maisie¡¯s eyebrows and said,¡± Now I can believe what you¡¯ve said.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± She blinked His warm lips slid down lightly along the corners of her eyes, and it made her want even more. He said,¡± You told me that I wooed you because I was captivated by your beauty.¡± Maisie was stunned. She had just been messing with him that time. She did not expect him to believe in her at all. That¡¯s so adorable! Maisie lifted her hand to cover his eyes and said, ¡°Will you still be attracted to me if I be old and ugly?¡± Nn paused for a moment and looked at her deeply.¡± I¡¯ve been in love with you so much that I cannot stop myself from loving you any more.¡± Maisie chuckled, ¡°You¡¯re such a glib talker.¡± Nn caressed her palm and replied, ¡°So do you like i t?¡± Maisie said something into his ear, and Nn was stunned. He looked at her gently and leaned onto her. Chapter 646 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 646 During the weekend Ryleigh and Maisie were the first to arrive at Antique Street, thergest antique trading market in Bassburgh in addition to ceramics and gems, there were also painting collections, not to mention the ancient jewelry This area was an ancient streetposed of two blocks of retro and elegant buildings. There were all kinds of exquisite antique and local specialty delicacies sold by stalls and shop lots located all over this street Ryleigh and Maisie had already waited outside the auction building where the gem hunting event would take ce for quite some time when they saw Barbara walking towards them with two bodyguards ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it must¡¯ve been a long wait.¡± Barbara walked up to them and smiled apologetically. didn¡¯t expect that there would be so many people here on the weekend that my car couldn¡¯t get in. It took such a long time to find a parking space.¡± Maisie smiled. ¡°It¡¯s okay Ryleigh and I just arrived.¡± Barbara nodded. ¡°What a relief. I¡¯ve already reserved three seats for us, and they¡¯re all located in the front row. Let¡¯s go, time to go in and get ourselves some raw gemstones.¡± All of them walked into the auction building that housed the gem-hunting event, and the first thing that caught their eyes was the magnificent and grand lobby. There were many people in it, and most of them were wearing masquerade masks and dressed in extraordinary clothes Those who would attend the gem-hunting event were either businessmen who had a thing for antiques or people who were filthy rich, and they were here to try their luck The ushers came toward them in masquerade masks and handed each of them a mask Maisie put on the masquerade mask while Ryleigh asked her suspiciously, Why is everyone wearing masks?¡± Maisie leaned into her ear and exined, ¡°On such an asion, what¡¯s on the line makes it enigmatic, so the more mysterious the event is, the better Hence, wearing a mask makes things run smoother and more conveniently.¡± Ryleigh was still confused when Maisie was already halfway through her exnation. That was when Barbara turned around to look at her and added with a smile, ¡°What Ms. Vanderbilt is trying to say is that wearing a mask can save all the attendees some unnecessary trouble. You¡¯ll win the auction or bet without knowing the identities of both parties, so it depends solely on the financial resources that both parties possess and how confident one is. In short, no matter if you¡¯re here to make a profit or give your money away for nothing, as long as others can¡¯t see your face, no one will catch up to youter on to pick a fight with you. ¡°Making a fuss in the auction building is a forbidden action. Law and order here are extremely strict. So, if someone were to be caught creating a stir here and got their identity exposed, it¡¯d only be exceptionally embarrassing for them. ¡°Some wealthy businessmen in the past were worried that they would be retaliated against by those who had lost money and were jealous of their score. Thus, they came up with a way to prevent needless incidents, and that¡¯s by wearing masks.¡± Maisie looked at her. ¡°You¡¯re no stranger to such asions, huh?¡± Barbara did not conceal her true colors. ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m only interested in antiques, especially gems, compared to the otherdies who love their diamonds.¡± The receptionists standing on both sides of the entrance bowed respectfully to wee them into the exhibition hall. The ss cabs on disy around the hall were filled with raw gemstones that had been evaluated and had their prices marked. All the raw gemstones were of different shapes and sizes, all arranged in order ording to their pricing. Strong spotlights were beaming on them from all corners of the cab, which allowed the guests to distinguish the texture and pattern of the raw gemstones so that they could judge whether they contained precious gems. Ryleigh leaned over again. ¡°Don¡¯t these look just like ordinary stones? Where are the gems?¡± Maisie chuckled. ¡°Rough diamonds all look like stones too.¡± Ryleigh pouted. ¡®Well, what Zee said makes sense. I just asked a dumb question. Barbara went to the other side to take a look at the other stones while Ryleigh followed Maisie around. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Maisie stared at the raw gemstones in the ss cab and asked her casually, ¡°Why would Barbara think of inviting us here to look at raw gemstones?¡± ¡°She said she¡¯s bored, and she¡¯s always wanted to come here to take a look at the raw gemstones that this ce has to offer. However, Jenny has never been interested in these, and she didn¡¯t want toe alone, so she invited us.¡± Maisie turned her head to look at her and tapped her fingertips lightly on the ss casing ¡°Barbara has only met me once, and she¡¯s already helped me with Mr. Ludwig¡¯s affairs. I can¡¯t see through her intentions.¡± Chapter 647 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 647 Barbara doesn¡¯t know me well. We only got in touch when Ryleigh introduced me to the group the other day ¡®If she were someone I¡¯ve kept in touch with all this while, to the point that I¡¯m very close and familiar with her, I¡¯d appreciate what she¡¯s done to help me But Ryleigh didn¡¯t ask Barbara to help me out in that incident, so I can¡¯t say that I¡¯m not somewhat suspicious Ryleigh paused for a moment. ¡°Are you referring to the owner of Passion Jewelry?¡± She then looked around and raised her hand to lower her voice. ¡°Barbara helped you with that?¡± Maisie nodded. Ryleigh gave her a thumbs up with a smile. ¡°She¡¯s quite a loyal one then. She¡¯s willing to help you even though you haven¡¯t known each other for a long time.¡± Maisie smiled helplessly ¡°She helped me for no reason? What do you think?¡± ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt¡± Barbara called her from not far away Maisie turned her head and saw that Barbara was waving at them The two of them walked toward her. Barbara was troubled by the two raw gemstones listed as Raw Gemstone #2 and #6, respectively. ¡°I have a hunch that both might contain gems, but I can¡¯t be sure.¡± Maisie got Barbara¡¯s intention Barbara was asking Maisie to help her pick one. Barbara hase to such asions before this, which means that she¡¯s not a newbie and has her own understanding when ites to judging raw gemstones. Yet, she¡¯s asking me to choose on her behalf! Maisie¡¯s gaze was fixed on the two raw gemstones, and she picked up a shlight with a strong light and pointed it at the stones Gem hunting called for someone¡¯s ability to determine the probability of a raw gemstone containing a precious gem just by looking at the surface of the raw gemstone. And the surface of rough gemstones could generally be categorized into three types: gritty, coarse, and fine surface. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. The finer the surface, the better. The finer surface meant that water had gotten into the ore before this, and in that case, the possibility of obtaining a gem would be very high. Maisie leaned over to inspect the surface of Raw Gemstone #2 and #6. The surface of Raw Gemstone #2 looked finer than that of #6, but she could not see the fluidity in the pattern of the stone, nor did she see any tiny emerald particles on the surface. Barbara looked at her. ¡°Doesn¡¯t Raw Gemstone #2 look more like it?¡± Maisie nodded. ¡°Indeed, but I can¡¯t see emerald particles, and I can¡¯t guarantee that it¡¯ll contain a gem.¡± The appearances of a raw gemstone easily deceived some people, and gem hunting was all about the gambling factor. Many hesitant people made mistakes because they were not sure. Of course, when faced with such a situation, all there was to do was cross one¡¯s finger and wish for the best Maisie got back up and straightened her posture. ¡°Are you nning to go for it?¡± Barbara paused for a split second, lowered her gaze, and pondered for a moment. She then looked back up at her. ¡°I believe in you.¡± Maisie did not expect her to say this and was about to say something when a voice that came from not far away attracted their attention, A middle-aged man in a mask and a suit yelled at the staff, seemingly because the staff would not allow the young woman in his arms to bring her pet into the venue At first nce, the woman was estimated to be around 30 years old, and she was dressed quite morously. She was holding a white poodle in her arms, and she looked aggrieved and was cringing in the man¡¯s arms. The man protected her tightly in his arms, and his reprimand kept attracting the attention of the people around him. However, the staff member could only apologize Barbara was not surprised by such an event and discovered something. ¡°It seems that rich men these days love to bring their mistresses to ces like this.¡± Maisie looked at her. ¡°How can you be so sure that she¡¯s his mistress?¡± Barbara smiled. ¡°That woman doesn¡¯t have a ring on her finger, and isn¡¯t the man still wearing his wedding ring?¡± Maisie was surprised that Barbara was actually observing instead of just looking, and she only noticed that the woman did not have a wedding ring on when she looked over again. ¡®If they were a loving couple, the woman wouldn¡¯t have taken off her wedding ring. This makes the man someone else¡¯s husband and the woman his mistress. He has the balls to bring his mistress to such a ce in such an ostentatious manner only because he¡¯s wearing a mask. The people that don¡¯t know him will naturally think that she¡¯s his wife! She then looked back at Barbara again and noticed that Barbara¡¯s gaze was fixed on them, and a creepy tinge of amusement could be seen through the corners of her lips. Maisie squinted her eyes and could not help but start to guess. She suddenly remembered that Ryleigh was able to hold herself back frommenting anything about the man or the woman and said, ¡°Ryleigh, don¡¯t you like to be a part of such fun? Why don¡¯t you Chapter 648 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 648 Maisie turned her head around Where is Ryleigh? N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Ryleigh rinsed her face with water in the restroom and looked astonished. Although he was wearing a mask, that middle-aged man is Helios¡¯ uncle if I¡¯m not mistaken. And the woman standing next to Helios¡¯ uncle is definitely not his aunt. Is Helios¡¯ uncle cheating on his wife? ¡®No, I have to go back and have another look Ryleigh picked up her mask immediately and walked out of the bathroom. She had just put on her mask when she bumped into someone at the corridor s corner She staggered backward, and the man supported her in time. She then heard a familiar voiceing from above her head before seeing the person ¡°Pyleigh Hill?¡± Ryleigh held onto her mask and raised her head instantly. Although the tall man in front of her was wearing a mask, his jawline looked extremely familiar, especially when it came to his voice ¡°How can you still recognize me?¡± She adjusted her dress. Louis deep scoff came from the top of her head. ¡°I can recognize you at a nce and from miles away just by looking at your body figure.¡± Ryleigh froze in ce for a split second and took a deep breath. ¡°Louis Lucas, will you die as long as you don¡¯t get to mock me with my figure?¡± Louis inserted his hands into the pockets of his trench coat. ¡°Why are you here? Who did youe here with?¡± ¡°That¡¯s none of your business.¡± Ryleigh was so angry that she was about to leave. Louis grabbed her arm, dragged her back, and stepped forward to block her way. ¡°Does Uncle Hill have the money to allow you toe to such a ce and go on a spending spree irresponsibly?¡± Ryleigh grabbed him by the hem of his cor, stood on tiptoe, red at him, and gnashed her teeth. ¡°I¡¯m not here to spend money. I¡¯m only here as apanion, will this do?¡± The top of Ryleigh¡¯s head was barely on the same level as Louis¡¯ shoulders while she was standing on tiptoe. His height eventually overshadowed all the domineering aura that she exuded. Louis looked down at the little dwarf, who could not even look straight at him on the same level even when she was on tiptoe. The petite woman looked so tiny, as if she was a kitten that was about to jump up and scratch his face. Thus, he lowered his body abruptly. Ryleigh, who was already on tiptoe, stepped back on the floor subconsciously as soon as he leaned forward, and she hit the wall with her lower back. Looking at the panic on her face, Louis suddenly felt like teasing her. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that standing on tiptoe won¡¯t do you much. It seems that I can only sacrifice my stance¡­¡± He propped his arm against the wall beside her, and his face was erged as he came closer and closer-it was so close that he was practically inches away from kissing her on the lips. Ryleigh¡¯s hand that was gripping his cor tightened instantly. Thinking that he was about to kiss her, she closed her eyes tightly. After a long while a scoff passed by her ears. ¡°Are you expecting me to kiss you?¡± Ryleigh pushed him away abruptly. He was pushed backward, but he regained his bnce in an instant. You crazy piece of sh*t!¡± she shouted and ran away without looking back. Louis watched her silhouette disappear into the corner, rubbed his chin, and fell into contemtion. Ryleigh returned to the raw gemstone exhibition area angrily. Maisie and Barbara had already completed their tour around the hall, looking at the raw gemstones disyed in the entire area. Seeing that Ryleigh seemed to have been annoyed, Maisieughed and teased her. ¡°Given your stance, did you leave us to go fight someone?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t fight anyone. It¡¯s just that I ran into someone that I despise.¡± Ryleigh was about to explode with wrath. Maisie quickly understood who Ryleigh was referring to when she said she saw someone she despised because the figure in the crowd was still very eyecatching ¡°You girls would actuallye to take a look at a gemhunting event?¡± Louis walked toward them as he recognized them. Maisie gave Ryleigh a meaningful sideways nce and smiled. ¡°It turns out to be you, Louis. Are you interested in gem hunting too?¡± Louis shrugged. ¡°I came here with my mother. She asked Aunt Boucher toe here and get first- hand experience on gem hunting today. But Helios wasn¡¯t free today, so I could only apany them here. Chapter 649 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 649 Ryleigh froze instantly upon hearing that Aunt Boucher was here She thought of something at that moment and suddenly became extraordinanly silent Barbara wrapped her arms around Maisie¡¯s Wow, we¡¯ve found ourselves a couple here. We look so pitiful all of a sudden.¡± Of course, Barbara knew about Ryleigh and Louis¡¯ marriage Only one sentence was enough to pique Ryleigh as she dragged Maisie over to her side Who told you that we¡¯re a couple? And how can you nder me deliberately?¡± Barbara then dragged Maisie back to her side again¡±Even if you¡¯re not a couple now, you¡¯ll still be husband and wife in the future¡± Maisie felt a little dead inside as the duo dragged her to and fro Fortunately, the auction was about to start, and they stopped acting like two young girls fighting over a doll. They then entered the venue, where there were at least enough seats for more than 1,000 people. Barbara¡¯s reserved seats were located in the first row, near the auction tform. Maisie looked over and noticed that Mrs. Boucher, her aunt, and Louis were also sitting in the first row. When everyone was seated, the raw gemstones that the other attendees wanted to auction appeared on the screen, and the people present began to name their price and bid. The buyer would profit from the purchase of the raw gemstone if it were to contain genuine gems. Of course, if someone else were to double their offer, the raw gemstone would go to the highest bidder. However, if the raw gemstone one bought did not contain any real gem, it would be a pure waste of money. That was why everyone in the audience acted very cautiously. Thepetition was indeed rather fierce. Some experts would judge the raw gemstones through the screen and finally decide whether to go for them. In the end, Raw Gemstone #2 and #6 were disyed on the screen. These two gemstones were those that Barbara had her eyes on. The first stone that went onto the auction tform was Raw Gemstone #6 Ryleigh leaned into Barbara¡¯s ear. ¡°Will any of these two be it?¡± Barbara stared at the screen. ¡°I¡¯ll at least be correct once? At least, that¡¯s what I hope.¡± Someone held up a card. ¡°4.5 million.¡± *5.5 million.¡± More people were raising their cards to ce their bids right now. Raw Gemstone #2¡¯s surface might look a lot smoother, but there was no fluidity in the pattern of the stone. As for Raw Gemstone #6, tiny gem particles could be seen on the stone¡¯s surface, so the experts present would believe that #6 had a higher possibility of containing a genuine gem. ¡°12 million.¡± The man in the middle of the hall held up his card, and he was currently the highest bidder. Maisie looked back. The middle-aged man was the one who had brought his mistress to the auction. The woman beside him was patting the poodle in her arms and snuggled on his shoulders. Ryleigh broke the silence abruptly. ¡°What a sh*tsack Maisie turned to look at her. ¡°Do you know him?¡± Ryleigh did not say anything, but Barbara gave off a yful smirk. ¡°Things will get really interesting today.¡± Before Maisie could clear her thoughts, Mrs. Boucher had raised the card in her hand, 12.5 million.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? content. As if he did not expect a higher bid, the middle-aged man raised his card again. ¡°13.5 million.¡± ¡°14 million Mrs. Boucher did not even blink, and now the other attendees had stoppedpeting and started to witness thepetition between the two. The price of the gemstone skyrocketed to 14 million in under a minute. If this raw gemstone did not contain any gem, it would be equivalent to a loss of 14 million dors The middle-aged man then increased his bid to 15 million, and Mrs. Boucher stopped lifting her card Maisie looked back and saw someonee to the side of the middle-aged man and say something to him. It could then be seen that the man immediately nced in Mrs. Boucher¡¯s direction in the front row, looking a little awkward. He even pushed the woman in his arms away from his body The woman reacted by acting coquettishly, so he exined something to her to get her to give up eventually And Maisie vaguely felt a faint sensation of deceit, just like what Barbara had said just now. Raw Gemstone #6 was being cut at the moment in a live broadcast. The cutting was done backstage, and everyone present could see it with their own eyes to prevent fraud No gem was seen when it was already halfway through, and only a tiny piece of gem appeared when it was at the end. That tiny piece of gem was definitely not as worthy as one whole piece of it Chapter 650 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 650 The middle-aged man¡¯s expression was one of utter ernbarrassment. The bidding for Raw Gemstone #2 began shortly after, and Barbara raised her card as its auctioneer. 7.5 million.¡± The price of 7.5 million dors in the first go shocked everyone present. After all, Raw Gemstone #6 did not contain a big gem, so everyone wondered whether Raw Gemstone #2 would contain anything. However, this was the only raw gemstone left for them to bid on. The middle-aged man did not dare to raise his card anymore. He had spent 15 million dors for a piece of rock, but it only contained such a tiny piece of gem. Thus, Mrs. Boucher won Raw Gemstone #2 with a total bidding of 12.5 million dors. Maisie found that Barbara seemed to have given the raw gemstone to Mrs. Boucher on purpose. Barbara could offer a starting bid of 7.5 million, which indicates that she does possess the money, but she didn¡¯t go against Mrs. Boucher till the very end. But I can¡¯t tell whether she has other motives or she didn¡¯t dare to bet on that raw gemstone. Raw Gemstone #2 was cut straight from the middle backstage. No gem could be seen at first, but a huge piece of gem appeared when they went for a second cut, not to mention the deep emerald gem that appeared during the third cut! ¡°It contains a genuine gem!¡± Everyone in the audience was shocked. Someone even doubled Mrs. Boucher¡¯s bid, wanting to buy the gemstone from her. Mrs. Boucher increased her bid and managed to purchase the raw gemstone for 42.5 million dors, and Barbara, who had chosen to auction the raw gemstone, became one of the profilers. Barbara looked at Maisie. ¡°You¡¯re the one who picked this raw gemstone for me. It seems that I was not wrong to choose to believe in you.¡± Maisie smiled. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t believe in me if you were not sure about the gemstone.¡± Maisie witnessed a gem-hunting event in person today. Although she did not participate in the auction, she got to witness a family feud live. The middle aged man had tried to leave the scene with the woman halfway through the auction but was stopped by Mrs. Boucher¡¯s bodyguard. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. The bodyguard said something to him, and he followed the bodyguard to one of the lounges. When Maisie looked in the direction of Mrs. Boucher again, she found that Mrs. Boucher was no longer sitting in her seat, leaving only Louis and his aunt there. Barbara suddenly suggested, ¡°Do you girls feel like watching the feud in person?¡± Ryleigh took the lead immediately when there was such an exciting idea. ¡°I¡¯m definitely going!¡± Maisie did not say anything. She could only tag along if she wanted to know more. The three of them hid behind a screen in the lounge to eavesdrop, and the middle-aged man¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Christina, sister-inw, Katrina and I aren¡¯t what you think we are. She¡¯s my secretary.¡± Maisie was stunned. ¡°Sister-inw? If that¡¯s the case, isn¡¯t this man Yael Boucher¡¯s younger brother and Helios¡¯ uncle, Eugene Boucher?¡¯ Maisie nced at Barbara and Ryleigh, who seemed to have long known the identity of that man. But what surprised her was that Barbara had recognized the people from the Bouchers and had already expected Eugene¡¯s extramarital affair since the very beginning of the auction. Otherwise, she would not have given off that creepy smirk. ¡®Christina Hill is Helios¡¯ mother, and she¡¯s Eugene¡¯s sister-inw. If she knew about her brother-inw¡¯s affair with the woman and that he would bring her here to this gem-hunting event, it wouldn¡¯t surprise me that she¡¯se here to confront him. The Bouchers are a well-known family in Bassburgh, and Eugene¡¯s mistress hasn¡¯t been exposed after so many years. That alone is enough to show that Eugene¡¯s done well when ites to concealing his affair with the woman. ¡®This also proves that the Bouchers don¡¯t like ws in the family, and Mrs. Boucher may be one of them who takes the reputation of the Bouchers very seriously. That¡¯s why she¡¯se out here to warn Eugene to restrain himself ¡®But if Barbara didn¡¯te to the gem-hunting event just to buy herself a raw gemstone, what did she come here for? She even brought Ryleigh and me along. This is something that I can¡¯t get my head around it. Mrs. Boucher picked up the teacup from the table. ¡°Heh, you don¡¯t have to exin yourself. I finally understand why Samantha wants to divorce you now. Since you can be so heartless to Samantha, then divorce her. But let me make it clear to you now, the Bouchers will never take in Katrina.¡± Chapter 651 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 651 Eugene paused, ¡°Did Samantha tell you that I¡¯m here?¡± Christina put down her teacup and mocked him.¡± Samantha has protected your other woman Katrina for so long, yet you suspect her?¡± Eugene was quiet Christina stood up. ¡°Samantha is a decent woman. Leaving you wasn¡¯t a loss for her but for you. You¡¯ll regret this one day, and Yael and I will not help you anymore.¡± They walked out of the room next door. Ryleigh wanted to see her aunt and get some news but was probably there for the gossip. Maisie and Barbara stopped in the hallway, and after Ryleigh left, she slowly spoke. ¡°Were you the one who snitched him to Mrs. Boucher?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Barbara admitted. Maisie was a little surprised, ¡°How did you find out such private news of the Bouchers?¡± Even the media didn¡¯t know that Eugene was cheating, but she knew. She was even the one who had told them that Mrs. Boucher was here. Barbara flipped her hair and smiled at her. ¡°I know Katrina.¡± Maisie was shocked. Barbara leaned against the pir, looking stoic. ¡°We had a past, and I¡¯m not afraid to tell you. She¡¯s my father¡¯s illegitimate daughter, a half-sister who¡¯s four years older than me.¡± Maisie didn¡¯t speak but was surprised that Barbara would tell something so private to a person she wasn¡¯t close to. ¡°In the three years that you weren¡¯t here, Ryleigh told me a lot about you.¡± Barbara looked down, her calm face hiding some emotions.¡± She said that we had a simr past.¡± Maisie¡¯s eyes darted. Barbara turned to look at the people who were still in the venue. ¡°We both have a cruel sister who tried to frame us, but you were a lot luckier than I am.¡± Maisie walked to her. ¡°She¡¯s a Zalensky, but you¡¯re a Chase.¡± Barbara turned to look at her, maintaining her cool and logic. ¡°My father didn¡¯t marry her mother. He chose toe back to our family and spoiled me rotten to make up for what he did all those years ago. He would give me anything I wanted, but it could never make up for what I¡¯ve lost. ¡°You¡¯re luckier because you met a man like Mr. Goldman, but I didn¡¯t. Everything that happened to me was because of Katrina.¡± Maisie returned to the Goldmann mansion in the evening. Alfred walked over to wee her. ¡°Would you like to have dinner, Madam?¡± Maisie wasn¡¯t hungry, so she shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡± She went upstairs, still shocked by what Barbara had said. Barbara¡¯s experience nine years ago was really simr to hers, but she was right, she was luckier because she had met Nn. Barbara wasn¡¯t as lucky. She had just been around 17 or 18. Those years when life should have been wonderful were instead a dark time in her memories. Barbara hadn¡¯t lost her virginity, but she killed someone while defending herself. It had been selfdefense, and she was released because she was not guilty. However, the rumors stabbed her like a knife. In the eyes of outsiders, she was a filthy girl who had seduced a man and even killed him. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. She hadn¡¯t been sent to prison because she had good backing-the rumors were even worse than losing her innocence because that was something that could destroy someone¡¯s reputation. Her father could suppress the rumors, but she was advised to leave school. Her father had helped her change her name and sent her to study overseas out of guilt. Chapter 652 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 652 Barbara returned after a few years when those rumors had been long forgotten, so her name Barbara Chase was as if she was reborn. Maisie was really impressed by Barbara¡¯s calmness. If it were other girls, and that happened to them, they might have chosen a different way out of the rumors. Even if she had a past like Barbara, she couldn¡¯t say that she would be able to survive just as well. If Barbara weren¡¯t born where she was, she would have been sent to prison by the deceased¡¯s family and would have had to live with all the guilt. Maisie was in deep thought and stood outside the door. Nn walked out of the study and saw her standing there, so he walked toward her and hugged her from behind. ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± Maisie was pulled back into reality and suddenly fell into his arms. Nn paused, gently putting his hand on the back of her head. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I missed you.¡± Maisie rubbed her face on his chest. Nn¡¯s eyes were gentle upon seeing how she was acting. He then pushed the room door open and carried her in. Nn let her sit on the bed, put his hand on the edge of the bed, then held her in his arms while putting his face on her forehead, and said in a low voice, ¡°You¡¯re missing me right aftering back? Did something happen?¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Maisie hugged his neck. ¡°Nn, would you cheat one day?¡± He paused and frowned. ¡°Why would I cheat?¡± Maisie was probably more sensitive because of what happened today, so she said, ¡°Rich men like to have other women after they get married. Would you find someone younger outside once you¡¯re bored of me?¡± Nn kissed the corner of her eyes. ¡°No, I just need you for my needs. There¡¯s no need for that in principle either.¡± Maisie curled her finger around his tie. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you be bored, just sleeping with one person?¡± ¡°Compared to the wild flowers out there,¡± Nn pressed his finger on her lips and looked at her with a burning gaze, ¡°I prefer this rose have at home.¡± Maisieughed. ¡°You¡¯re just saying that.¡± ¡°Do you feel better?¡± He leaned down, and Maisie leaned back along, looking bashful, but her eyes were smiling. ¡°Yes, I¡¯d feel better no matter what you say.¡± He deliberately said, ¡°What if I did this?¡± She bit her lip. ¡°You¡¯re nasty.¡± The next day, at Soul¡­ Maisie finished the work she had andy on the desk, tired. Ryleigh suddenly entered. ¡°Zee!¡± She was holding a magazine in her hand and ran toward her. ¡°Big news, major news!¡± Maisie raised her head tiredly but immediately became alert when she saw ¡®Eugene Boucher bringing his mistress to the gem-hunting event¡¯. She sat up straight and took the magazine. ¡°Why are the media suddenly reporting about this?¡± ¡°I have no idea, probably because someone had to call them out.¡± Ryleigh walked to the rocking chair and sat down, swinging lightly. ¡°I heard that it wasn¡¯t the first time that Eugene Boucher had cheated. There were a few more before this, and Katrina was just one of his new lovers.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask your aunt?¡± ¡°My aunt wouldn¡¯t tell me. I asked around. Too few people know about this, but now that it¡¯s exposed, it isn¡¯t going to be covered up.¡± Ryleigh said. Maisie looked at the magazine in her hand, guessing that Barbara would be the only person who would dare spill the news about Eugene¡¯s lover. At the Boucher manor¡­ Elder Master Boucher threw the magazine at Eugene.¡± I asked you toy low, and you give me a scandal instead!?¡± Chapter 653 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 653 Eugene¡¯s jaw moved, but he didn¡¯t dare speak. Christina put down the teacup. ¡°Dad, please calm down.¡± ¡°How could I calm down?¡¯ Elder Master Boucher knocked on the table. A great woman like Samantha was married to you for over 30 years, and how much did she sacrifice for this family, Francisco, and you? You could go out with other women, but you should always remember that you have a wife and son at home!¡± Eugene rxed his fist and frowned. ¡°Christina, did you expose this?¡± Christina paused, then said in a serious voice. ¡°You think I did this?¡± She looked stoic and didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°If I wanted to do this, why would I have said all that at the auction? I¡¯m one of the Bouchers, and it¡¯ s my responsibility to protect our reputation.¡± Eugene was bewildered. At that moment, Samantha walked through the door with light makeup and in clothes, no shy jewelry, *Dad, Christina.¡± Elder Master Boucher looked calmer when he saw Samantha, ¡°Samantha, I¡¯ll get someone to suppress the news. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure Eugene clears this up.¡± Samantha had given up long ago, so she ced the document she was holding on the desk. ¡°I was actually here to tell you that I¡¯ve decided to divorce Eugene.¡± Elder Master Boucher was stunned, and even Christina was surprised. She knew that Samantha wanted to get a divorce, but she thought she was just angry and wasn¡¯t serious about it. The most surprised person was Eugene. He stared at Samantha, his expression vague. ¡°You want a divorce?¡± Samantha didn¡¯t look at him. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m tired after 30 years of marriage. Francisco is an adult now, and he respects my decision.¡± Elder Master Boucher, who had been quiet, sighed. ¡°I¡¯ll let you talk about this. I won¡¯t interfere.¡± He picked up his cane and stood up, then Christina helped him upstairs. Eugene walked to her, looking fierce. ¡°You want a divorce, Sam? You¡¯re nothing without the Bouchers!¡± ¡°I¡¯m nothing if I continue to be your wife.¡± Samantha had no expression, unlike the gentle look she used to have. Eugene saw that she was serious, so he loosened his grip on her. ¡°You-¡± ¡°Eugene Boucher, if I knew that this was the end, I wouldn¡¯t have married you. I should have seen this side of you sooner.¡± Samantha pulled her hand back and handed the pen to him. ¡°Sign.¡± Eugene pushed the pen away, and it fell to the floor, the ink spilling onto the tiles. ¡°You want a divorce so that you can get away from my control, right? Samantha Green, without me, you would have been on the streets. All the money and status you have now are because of me, and you want a divorce?¡± He grabbed her hair to pull her closer. ¡°Didn¡¯t you marry me because of who I am?¡± Eugene pushed her to the floor. Samantha¡¯s palm hit the corner of the table, and her skin tore open, blood sipping on her sleeve. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. The anger slightly disappeared from Eugene¡¯s face when he saw this. It looked like he was going to put out a hand to help her, but she stumbled up whileughing. He was stunned. ¡°Why are youughing?¡± ¡°Have I ever asked you for money all these years? You were the one who gave me all the jewelry and branded items.¡± Samantha¡¯s eyes were filled with tears, but they didn¡¯t drop. ¡°Sign for the divorce. I want nothing else.¡± Chapter 654 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 654 Samantha turned around and stopped in front of the pen, picked it up, and ced it on the desk. ¡°I¡¯ve already signed the papers. If you don¡¯t sign, I¡¯ll talk to Dad. I don¡¯t want to bring this to court to avoid affecting our reputation. I¡¯ll give you three days.¡± The cut on her palm hurt so much it became numb, and blood dripped onto the tiles like flowers. She left the Bouchers without looking back, leaving everything behind. N?velDrama.Org ? content. At the hospital¡­ The nurse helped Samantha sew up her wound and bandaged it. She told her not to get it wet for a few days and that they would be able to remove the suture in a week. Samantha picked up her bag and left the room but bumped into Ryleigh and Maisie there. Maisie immediately recognized her. She was the woman who had saved Kennedy the other day, but before she could speak, Ryleigh suddenly called out,¡± Aunt Samantha?¡± Samantha smiled and walked toward them. ¡°It¡¯s you.¡± Then she noticed Maisie and was going to say something, but Ryleigh was shocked. ¡°Are you hurt?¡± ver She paused and hid her hand. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just fell and scraped my skin. Is this your friend?¡± Ryleigh pulled Maisie over and introduced her, ¡°Yes, she¡¯s my best friend, Maisie.¡± Maisie smiled. ¡°You know Ryleigh. I didn¡¯t have the chance to thank you for the other night.¡± ¡°What happened the other night?¡± Ryleigh looked over, confused. Samantha smiled. ¡°I just did what was right. How is that man?¡± ¡°Uncle Kennedy is alright. He rested for a while and is fine now.¡± Maisie answered, and Ryleigh understood what it was about. So, the woman who had helped Kennedy was Samantha. After their conversation, Samantha said goodbye, her face looking tired throughout the conversation. Ryleigh watched her enter the elevator and started feeling angry, ¡°Uncle Eugene has terrible taste. How could he leave such a kind and gentle woman and instead y around? Some people just have bad taste.¡± Maisie didn¡¯t expect that she was Eugene¡¯s wife and started feeling bad for her. ¡°Zee, would all married men turn out the same?¡± Ryleigh started worrying. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯d rather never get married.¡± Maisie flicked her forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t think that there are no good men left in the world because of one bad apple.¡± She rubbed her forehead and said, ¡°That¡¯s because Mr. Goldmann is a good man.¡± Maisie and Ryleight got to Kennedy¡¯s room with lunch. When he saw them, he smiled, ¡°Thanks for thinking about me.¡± Ryleigh said,¡± Maisie said you don¡¯t have a family in Bassburgh and was worried that you¡¯d be bored in the hospital.¡± Kennedy smiled again. Maisie joined in. ¡°If Uncle Kennedy was married, I wouldn¡¯t need to be worried about him like a daughter.¡± Kennedy was helpless. ¡°Who would marry a man like me?¡± ¡°Uncle Kennedy, you¡¯re just being modest.¡± Raleigh sat next to the bed. ¡°You don¡¯t look old. When I first met you, I thought you were in your early 30s.¡± Kennedy really didn¡¯t look old. He was in his 40s, but he wasn¡¯t balding or had a big belly. or even looked out of shape like other men his age. He, Erwin, and Strix were the men who became more dashing as they grew older, like red wine, getting better with age. Chapter 655 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 655 Of course, when men reached a certain age and still wanted to keep looking fit, it would require a lot of self-discipline. The men who had a big belly usually got it from drinking too frequently, having stress during work, and didn¡¯t work out. On top of that, they usually preferred oily food, so it would make sense when they grew fat. They spent some time with Kennedy before leaving. Ryleigh walked to the car and suddenly said, ¡°Why do you think Uncle Kennedy never got married?¡± Maisie opened the door. ¡°How would I know?¡± She sat in the car while Ryleigh got into the passenger seat, put on her seatbelt, and said, ¡°If Aunt Samantha married someone like Uncle Kennedy, she would probably be very happy.¡± Maisie turned to look at her and chucked. ¡°You should worry about yourself first.¡± Ryleigh snapped her mouth shut. Soon after the car started driving, a car suddenly bumped into them from behind. Their car shook, bringing Maisie back to the scary incident three years ago. She grabbed onto the steering wheel with her dear life and didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°Zee! Ryleigh grabbed the wheel when she saw that Maisie wasn¡¯t stepping on the brakes and their car was going to run into the car in front. The car lost control and ran into the road signs at the side. Quincy suddenly opened the door of the conference room and interrupted the meeting. The executives sitting on both sides of the table looked at him as he walked toward Nn and said something into his ear. Nn suddenly got up with a serious face. ¡°Let¡¯s continue this another day.¡± Someone said, ¡°But Mr. Goldmann, this is a $ 150,000,000 project-¡± Unfortunately, Nn dashed out of the room without looking back, leaving the executives staring at each other confused. Nn pulled down his tie, walked to the car, and got i n. ¡°Did you find out who ran into their car?¡± Quincy strapped in and started the car. ¡°Yes, it was a drunk driver. Ms. Vanderbilt is fine, but she¡¯s just a little shocked¡­¡± ¡°Get to the hospital immediately.¡± Nn looked gloomy. He started panicking when he heard ¡®ident His hand was tight in a fist as he was worried he would lose her if he let go. Maisie must have been terrified. He had to get to her immediately. In the ward¡­ ¡°Ouch, that hurts!¡± Ryleigh pummeled the pillow in pain, her tears falling after the doctor put her dislocated arm back in ce. Maisie, who sat next to her, had a big scratch on her forehead but was otherwise fine. She was in shock and finally calmed down after a long time. When Kennedy walked in and saw that, heughed.¡± You just left the hospital and got sent back immediately. There was no need to do that even if you missed me.¡± Ryleigh wasughing too. ¡°Does this mean that we left walking but came back lying down?¡± She saw Kennedy looking serious, gave two more chuckles, and stopped. ¡°Zee!¡± Nn appeared at the door anxiously. saw Maisie sitting on the bed looking distraught, and rushed to hug her sadly. Maisie was surprised but noticed that his hands were shaking. She slowly raised her arms and hugged him.¡± I¡¯m fine¡­¡± Nn let go of her, his palm touching her pale cheeks. The scratch on her forehead wasn¡¯t obvious, but it looked ring to him. ¡°You have a bump on your head. How is that fine?¡± There was hidden anger on his face even though he was speaking to her in a serious but gentle tone.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Chapter 656 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 656 Maisie did not say anything in return. Nn noticed that he might have scared her, so he calmed himself down a bit and said, ¡°You scared the hell out of me.¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Ryleigh couldn¡¯t help herself and chuckle. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, can you please look around you? There are doctors and patients around. Can you please take care of their feelings?¡± ¡°Why should I care about them when my wife is here?¡± Nn replied. He then proceeded to scoop Maisie up into his arms, and Maisie was stunned. ¡°What are you doing, Nn?¡± He replied through gritted teeth, ¡°I¡¯m going to bring you for a proper examination. I¡¯m not convinced with the doctors here.¡± Ryleigh rolled her eyes at Nn and imitated the way he talked. ¡°I¡¯m going to bring you for a proper examination. I¡¯m not convinced with the doctors here. Oh, please, you make me sick.¡± Nn brought Maisie to do a thorough physical examination. Even though she had not sustained any other injuries, Nn still made her stay in the hospital for two days. While he carried her into an individual ward, Maisie said helplessly, ¡°Nn, I¡¯m really fine.¡± He put her on the bed and replied, ¡°You¡¯re not going anywhere until the swelling goes down.¡± Maisie did not know what to say. She tried to get up from the bed. ¡°You¡¯re wasting the resources.¡± . ¡°I paid for it, so this ward is yours. Now, get down on the bed,¡± Nn said as he pushed her back to the bed and tucked her in. Looking at how anxious Nn was, Maisie turned around and chuckled. ¡°Are you really so worried about me, Nn?¡± He replied without any hesitation, ¡°Yeah.¡± Sheughed and reached out for his hand. ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m scared too.¡± Nn looked at her intently. Maisie did not know what he was thinking right now, and he only came back to his senses after a long while. He nted a kiss on her forehead and said, ¡°Then, don¡¯t make yourself hurt anymore.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t Quincye with you?¡± ¡°He¡¯s at the police station investigating the incident,¡± Nn replied. He stroked her hair, and Maisie could see her own reflection through his deep amber eyes. The man had been drunk driving and crashed into the rear of her car. He had been reeking alcohol when he got out of the car. It would be fine if he had been drunk driving, but what if he was not? As if Nn could see the worries and apprehension in her mind through her eyes, he replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll ask Quincy to run a background check on him too.¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Maisie blinked as she asked, ¡°Are you still angry with me?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Nn¡¯s face sank. ¡°Well, I think he¡¯s still angry.¡¯ Maisie got up from the bed and wrapped her arms around his neck. Then, she said in a sweet voice,¡± Please don¡¯t be angry with me, honey. I promise I won¡¯t drive alone anymore in the future.¡± It seemed to work on Nn. He thought for a while and replied in a deep voice, ¡°Okay.¡± Maisie pecked on his cheek andy back down on the bed. She grinned from ear to ear as she looked at Nn. Nn tried to hold himself back. He tousled her hair and said, ¡°You must be exhausted. Get some rest. I¡¯ll be staying here with you.¡± In another ward, Ryleigh was ying Arena of Valor on her bed. After losing a few times in a row, she threw her phone on the bed. ¡°D*mn it! Why are all my team members so useless? This is so frustrating!¡± ¡°How can you me other people when it¡¯s your fault? Do you really have no idea how lousy you are at this game?¡± A voice waved behind her, and she jerked her head back in shock to see that Louis was standing beside her bed looking at her. Ryleigh jerked up from the bed, and she winced in pain when her leg cramped. Frowning, Louis bent down to check her leg. She stopped him unconsciously and shouted, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to take a look at your leg,¡± he replied. ¡°No,¡± Ryleigh replied as she pushed his hand away. Then, she asked, ¡°How did you know that I¡¯m in the hospital?¡± It seemed that Louis had been appearing around her very oftentely. Louis looked at her and replied, ¡°What do you think?¡± He grabbed her ankle. When she tried to shrink back, h e grabbed her even tighter. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Chapter 657 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 657 Ryleigh did not move anymore. Louis was seriously massaging her ankle, and Ryleigh was shocked. It seemed to her that the Louis in front of her was not the real Louis. Thinking of all his strange behavior patterns, she took a deep breath as an idea popped up in her head. Initially, she was going to use a more euphemistic approach, but the words escaped her lips before she could even realize it. ¡°You do not have a crush on me, do you?¡± Louis was stunned, and the ward fell into an awkward silence. Ryleigh hoped that she could kill herself by biting her tongue right now. Just when she was looking for an excuse to save herself from this awkward situation, Louis raised his head to look at her and said, ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± He seemed rather calm as he continued in a clear voice. ¡°You¡¯re my fiancee. You¡¯re going to marry me in the future, so isn¡¯t it normal for me to take care of you?¡± Ryleigh replied, ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Louis let go of her foot, stood up straight, and looked at her. He lifted his eyebrows and asked, ¡°Are you disappointed?¡± ¡°Nope. I¡¯m not disappointed, thank you for your help, and also, I won¡¯t necessarily marry you yet.¡± After that, she turned around to face him with her back. Louis left after he stayed for a short while. When Louis came out of the ward, he saw that Nn was talking to Quincy in the corridor. Quincy noticed Louis and bowed at him slightly. ¡°Mr. Lucas.¡± Nn squinted his eyes. Louis knew that Nn had lost his memories, so he asked Quincy, ¡°Is my cousin alright?¡± Quincy replied, ¡°Please rest assured, Mr. Lucas. Ms. Vanderbilt is alright.¡± Louis nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s great to hear.¡± He then looked at Nn, who had a serious expression on his face. He smiled at him, turned around, and left. Nn watched as Louis walked into the elevator and fell into contemtion. Quincy knew he couldn¡¯t remember Louis, so he exined, ¡°Mr. Goldmann, Mr. Lucas is Ms. Vanderbilt¡¯s cousin.¡± ¡°Did I ask you to exin it to me?¡± Nn said as he nced at Quincy. Quincy stopped talking about Louis and went back to the main topic. ¡°About the Hannigans¡­¡± ¡°Give it to Nathaniel and see what he¡¯ll do . If he can¡¯t take care of his own people, I¡¯ll help him to take care of it.¡± Nn¡¯s gaze suddenly turned cold. On the next day, everyone was talking about Eugene¡¯s scandal. The Bouchers had no other choice but to spend money to keep the news from spreading. Someone had found out the identity of the woman that appeared with Eugene and posted it online. The news of Katrina bing the homewrecker appeared on Facebook. Katrine smashed her phone on the TV. This startled the maid who came in with the soup, and her face turned pale. ¡°Ms. Zalensky¡­¡± Eugene had gifted her this vi. All of the maids in the vi were hired by Eugene to take care of her as well. It was true that she was the mistress who couldn¡¯t show up in front of the public. However, Eugene had promised her that he would marry her after getting a divorce from his current wife. Only by bing Eugene¡¯s wife could she fight with the Chases. However, little did she expect someone to expose the scandal between her and Eugene. Everyone now knew that she was a homewrecker. She walked to a couch and sat down. The maid put the soup on the table with faltering hands and then retreated from the room. When Katrine saw the soup on the table, she was so infuriated that she pushed it on the floor. The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. In the end, she picked up the phone from the floor and called Eugene. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. As soon as Eugene picked up her call, the angered expression on her face disappeared, and she pouted.¡± Eugene, now everyone knows that I¡¯m your mistress. You promised me that you would marry me after getting a divorce, so when are you going to do it? I¡¯ve been waiting for you for five years!¡± Eugene was sitting in the study room right now. He rubbed the center of his forehead, and there was no expression on his face. ¡°Katty, I know this isn¡¯t fair for you, but please be patient and wait for a while.¡± 1/2 14:54 V ¡°How long do I have to wait?¡± ¡°Be a good girl, Katty. I¡¯m sure you know that the Bouchers won¡¯t ept you so easily. Just wait until I get everything settled. Also, I won¡¯te to your ce for some time,¡± Eugene said before hanging up the call. Chapter 658 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 658 Eugene looked at the document on the desk, and there were some dried blood stains on the paper. Samantha had signed her name, but he had not signed yet. He crumpled the divorce paper into a ball and hissed.¡± You want to get a divorce with me, Samantha? No way! I won¡¯t allow it. If you leave me, you¡¯ll be left with nothing¡­¡± At the hospital¡­ Colton was peeling an apple for Maisie. There was a disappointed expression etched on his face as he said, ¡°I can¡¯t believe how you can get yourself into the hospital while you¡¯re an adult.¡± Maisie was enjoying the apple fed by her son with a grin of satisfaction on her face. She decided to forgive him for dissing her as she replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t get myself into the hospital. It¡¯s your dad who wants me to stay in the hospital.¡± ¡°Mommy, the parents¡¯ meeting is next week. Are you sure you¡¯re going to come with Daddy?¡± Maisie was stunned. She met Colton¡¯s doubtful gaze and asked, ¡°Why not?¡± He shrugged. ¡°Wel? everyone in the ss says that my mom is dead. If youe to the parents¡¯ meeting, they might think you¡¯re a zombie.¡± Maisie nearly choked on the apple. After returning to her country with Nn, she hadn¡¯t made her rtionship with Nn public. She didn¡¯t expect she was going to the parents¡¯ meeting as Nn¡¯s wife. Everyone in Bassburgh knew that she and Nn had already divorced. Some of them even said that she died in a car ident three years ago. As for Cotton and Daisie¡­ Maisie stroked his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Colton. I didn¡¯t make public the rtionship between your father and me because he has lost his memory, I don¡¯t want those paparazzi to disturb him.¡± Colton nodded and said, ¡°In this case, I think you shouldn¡¯te to the parents¡¯ meeting, Mommy. Daddy alone will do.¡± ¡°No way!¡± Maisie looked at him, ¡°I¡¯ve been absent from your parents¡¯ meetings many times already, so I must go this time. Don¡¯t worry. I ¡®ll figure something out.¡± Nn was standing outside the door. When he heard the conversation between Maisie and Colton, he looked deeply into the ward, took his hand off the door handle, and turned to leave. Maizie received a text message on her phone. After seeing the content of the message, she transferred the money to the person. After that, she put the phone at the side and continued to put on her makeup. She swore to herself that she must get Nn this time. As for the woman who had gotten ahead of her, she was going to teach her a little lesson. I¡¯d like to see what you¡¯re going to do this time, b*tch.¡¯ Suddenly, a maid knocked on her door. ¡°Miss, are you in there?¡± Maizie replied impatiently, ¡°What?¡± ¡°Mr. Hannigan is looking for you. He said it¡¯s very urgent, and he wants to see you downstairs now,¡± the maid replied. Maizie froze for a moment upon hearing what the maid said. She calmly put down her cosmetics and got up to her feet. She walked out of the room, wondering why her father was looking for her. Could it be that the Bouchers had backtracked and wanted to do the marriage of convenience with her? ¡®I knew it. After all, I¡¯m so pretty and smart. How is it possible that Helios wouldn¡¯t fall for me?¡¯ When she got downstairs, she saw that Nathaniel was standing there looking at something. ¡°Are you looking for me, Dad?¡± she asked as she walked up to him. Nathaniel suddenly turned around and gave her a p on the cheek. Maizie couldn¡¯t evade in time. She received the full force of the p and fell on the floor. She looked at her father in a daze. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Mrs. Hannigan was shocked and went forward to stop Nathaniel. ¡°What are you doing. Nathaniel?¡± Nathaniel pushed her away. Maizie looked at him in shock and confusion as she asked, ¡°Why are you hitting me. Dad?¡± He threw the phone on her and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you would do something like this behind my back!¡± When Maizie saw the transaction record and the chat history between her and the man she had hired to run into Maisie¡¯s car on the phone, she was stunned, and her brain went nk. Chapter 659 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 659 ¡®That man sold me out!?¡¯ Mrs. Hannigan was stunned. ¡°Zee, what have you done?¡± Nathaniel shouted at her, ¡°Your good daughter hired a man to pretend to be a drunk driver to run over someone. Is she tired of living, or does she want to go to jail?¡± Mrs. Hannigan was stunned when she heard what Nathaniel said. She looked at Maizie and found it hard to believe that her daughter would do something like that. ¡®My daughter hired a man to be a drunk driver and run over someone? How is that possible?¡¯ Maizie squeezed tears out of her eyes and exined,¡± No, Dad. I didn¡¯t do that. Someone framed me-¡± ¡°Framed you?¡± Nathaniel interrupted, cutting her short. He pointed at her and growled, ¡°Are you saying that Mr. Goldmann is framing you? That man is in the police station right now, and he has confessed everything. He said that you¡¯re the one who hired him, and Mr. Goldmann wants me to give him a reasonable solution. I¡¯m sure you know what¡¯s going on in our family, right? And you still want to do something like that? Do you want me to get into trouble?¡± Maizie¡¯s shoulders shook. ¡®Mr. Goldmann? But why? Does he love that woman that much!?¡¯ ¡°Dad, 1-I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean it. I just wanted to teach her a lesson. I didn¡¯t want to cause an ident!¡± Nathaniel went forward and pped her again. Mrs. Hannigan cried out loud and pounced forward to shield Maizie with her body. ¡°Stop, Nathaniel, stop beating Zee! She has already learned her lesson, so please, stop!¡± ¡°Get out of my way!¡¯ Nathaniel pushed her away, causing her to stumble into the couch nearby. Nathaniel then grabbed Maizie¡¯s hair and said, ¡°You just want to teach her a lesson? What if something happens to her? The entire Hannigans would be in big trouble because of you! Do you know who that woman i s? She¡¯s Mr. Goldmann¡¯s wife! If not, why do you think he wouldn¡¯t take the bait even though he has lost his memory?¡± Maizie was dumbfounded when she heard what her father said. ¡®Didn¡¯t Mr. Goldmann¡¯s wife die three years ago? How is she still alive!?¡± Suddenly, the scale fell before Maizie¡¯s eyes. ¡®It¡¯s no wonder that she¡¯s so confident and arrogant, so she¡¯s his wife from three years ago?¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s impossible! There¡¯s no way she¡¯s still his wife. They got a divorce three years ago!¡± Seeing that Maizie still refused to ept the situation, Nathaniel was so exasperated that he raised his hand again. Mrs. Hannigan held his hand and cried. ¡°Please stop. Nathaniel. Please stop hitting her.¡± Nathaniel did not p Maizie anymore. He pushed Mrs. Hannigan away, and she went forward to hold her daughter in her arms. He pointed at them and growled, ¡°Both of you better not do anything stupid. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware of our family¡¯s condition right now. If Mr. Goldmann really does something to us, I¡¯ll kick both of you out of the house!¡± At ckgold¡­ ¡°Mr. Goldmann, Nathaniel said that he punished Maizie and promised that he would keep an eye on her. He won¡¯t let here out and cause us any trouble anymore,¡± Quincy said. Nn leaned back in his chair. He put his arm on the armrest and covered his eyes with the other hand. His expression was dark. Quincy looked at his face and asked, ¡°Are you alright, Mr. Goldmann?¡± Nn waved his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. You¡¯re dismissed.¡± Quincy exited the office. Nn stared at theputer for a long while before keying in Maisie and his name on Google. However, he did not get any search results when he hit the button Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. He then deleted Maisie¡¯s name and hit the button again. This time, several things popped up. #Nn is seriously ill# #Has Nn gotten a divorce?# #Who is Nn¡¯s wife?# He scrolled down and looked at each of them. It was rumored that he had been terminally ill three years ago, but there was no solid information about it. Three years ago, it was rumored that the Goldmanns had announced the separation between him and his wife, but there was no information about it either. It seemed to him that someone had erased those things from the Inte. Sensing something, he picked up the phone and called someone at the front desk to bring up a spareptop. Chapter 660 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 660 Soon, a staff member from the front desk brought him a spareptop. After Nn sent him out, he opened up theptop and searched for the same thing on Google. As he expected, he was able to get a lot more information from otherptops! He clicked into one of the search results with the title¡± is Mr. Goldmann¡¯s wife dead?¡± and sucked in a sharp breath. He looked at the word ¡°ident,¡± and he did not know if he should click into it or not. When Quincy passed by the front desk, a receptionist told him that Nn had asked for aptop from them. The staff member seemed puzzled as he asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t there aputer in Mr. Goldmann¡¯s office?¡± Quincy suddenly remembered something and rushed back to Nn¡¯s office. He pushed the door open. ¡°Mr. Goldmann!¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. However, there was no one in the office, and theptop on the desk remained open. Quincy walked up to theptop, and his heart skipped a beat. It seemed to him that Nn had not given up on investigating everything that had happened in the past, and he was suspicious of everything that they told him. Sitting in the car, Nn held a lighter and lit up a cigarette. He did not know when he picked up the habit, but he knew he had been doing it for a long time. The smoke had blurred his vision. He lowered the window again and fell deep in thought. He had indeed forgotten something. The ident three years ago was real. The media spected that his wife, Maisie, had died in that ident, and even their divorce was known to the media. However, he had forgotten about it. He was certain that Maisie had not told him everything for his own good. She did not want to make their rtionship public because she did not want other people to bother him, but what could he do for her? Barbara came to the hospital to visit Maisie and Ryleigh. She chuckled when she saw they were not seriously injured yet still refused to leave the hospital. ¡°What is going on with you two?¡± While Ryleigh was munching on an apple, she replied, ¡°Nothing happened. Just got a little bit unlucky. A drunk driver hit us just after leaving the hospital, but both of us just sustained some minor injuries. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± Barbara squinted her eyes and replied, ¡°Well, that¡¯s truly unlucky.¡± Maisie folded the newspaper in her hand and replied,¡± I want to be discharged from the hospital.¡± Ryleigh looked at her and asked, ¡°Has Mr. Goldmann approved that?¡± ¡°How long do I have to stay in the hospital with this scrape on my forehead?¡± Maisie got up from the bed and said, ¡°Ryleigh, you go get both of us discharged from the hospital. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll handle Nn.¡± ¡°Alright, then,¡± Ryleigh replied. She put the apple down and walked out of the ward. After Ryleigh left, Maisie turned to look at Barbara and asked, ¡°You¡¯re the one who exposed the scandal about the Bouchers, right?¡± Barbara lifted her brows. ¡°How did you know about it?¡± Maisie chuckled. ¡°Katrina has always wanted to be Eugene¡¯s wife. Although exposing their rtionship might affect the Bouchers¡¯ reputation, it¡¯s possible the Bouchers will think it¡¯s Katrine¡¯s doing because she couldn¡¯t wait any longer to be one of the Bouchers. This way, the Bouchers would definitely not allow Eugene to marry her. ¡°You invited Ryleigh and me to the gem-hunting event because you knew Katrine and Eugene would show up there. You informed Christina, and she would certainly confront Eugene because of the Bouchers¡¯ reputation. This way, Eugene would only be suspecting his sister-inw when the scandal between him and Katrine got exposed.¡± Maisie could find a reason for everything but one. Barbara could have done this all by herself, but why must she include Ryleigh and her? Ryleigh had told her that Helios introduced Barbara to her three years ago. Barbara shouldn¡¯t have had any interaction with the Bouchers before. She had only approached the Bouchers because she knew that Katrine had hooked up with Eugene. Barbara hated Katrine to the core. She had endured the humiliation of studying abroad for so many years, and now that she had returned, she would naturally implement her revenge n. Chapter 661 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 661 ¡®The hatred between Barbara and Katrina has nothing to do with Ryleigh and me, but she still dragged Ryleigh and me along. It doesn¡¯t make sense if she only wanted to talk to me about the things that happened between her and Katrina. ¡®No, she might not want to drag Ryleigh along at all. She only brought her along just so that I¡¯d tag along as I¡¯m close to Ryleigh. Barbara only revealed her secrets to me after Ryleigh left the other day, which means that she doesn¡¯t want Ryleigh to know.¡¯ Barbara looked at Maisie for a while, then lowered her eyes and chuckled. ¡°I know you¡¯re a smart one.¡± She then confessed, ¡°Indeed, I want to suppress Katrina through Mrs. Boucher, so I deliberately leaked some gossip to Mrs. Boucher and went to the auction venue just because I wanted to confirm it with my own eyes.¡± Maisie¡¯s eyes moved. ¡°You helped me with that incident rted to Mr. Ludwig, and you told me about you and Katrina deliberately too. You actually knew long ago that I wouldn¡¯t be able to reject that favor of yours, so you want me to help you.¡± Barbara leaned against the window sill with a calm face. ¡°I did think of doing so after discovering who you were that night. I wanted to win you over. Jenny and Ryleigh don¡¯t know about these things as I only told Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. them to you.¡± Maisie was astounded. ¡°Why me?¡± Barbara looked at her. ¡°Because you¡¯re the only one who can help me. Katrina knows Jenny. She¡¯ll know that I¡¯m the one behind it if I get Jenny to help me. And Ryleigh, she¡¯s too straightforward and not too contemtive. She doesn¡¯t have what it takes to go against Katrina. As for me, there¡¯s no way that I can do it myself.¡± Just because Jenny knows Katrina, she didn¡¯t call Jenny along when we went to the gem-hunting event on purpose. Katrina doesn¡¯t know Ryleigh and me. That¡¯s why we serve as the perfect cover-up for Barbara. ¡®Barbara changed her name before returning to Zlokova, so Katrina shouldn¡¯t be able to recognize her a s Barbara. She ims that she can¡¯t do it herself, meaning she¡¯s worried that Katrina will discover her identity. What is the thing that makes Barbara so afraid that Katrina would know who she is?¡¯ Maisie squinted. ¡°Katrina has something on you.¡± It was not a question but an assertion. Barbara nodded and added, ¡°I have my concerns. She possesses a video that recorded my idental manughter, and my father has to pay her a lot of money every month as she ckmails him with the video. ¡°My father is currently moving down from his position while my uncle is taking over. So if I were to make a move on Katrina during this transition period, judging from her personality, she¡¯d definitely retaliate against me and drag me down with her out of desperation. If ated. So unless I can get my hands on that video, there¡¯s nothing that I can do for now.¡± A hint of helplessness beamed through her eyes. It was not that she did not want to take revenge ever since returning to Zlokova, but she could not do anything about Katrina. That was why she could only keep an eye on her from the shadows and act cautiously. She was the daughter of the Chases. The Chases would definitely be hauled into this turmoil as soon as she took the wrong step, even though she had only killed the person in self-defense back then. The Chases had been in politics for many years and had offended a lot of people. It would be the end of the Chases if this matter were to be used and amplified by those who opposed the Chases. Barbara looked at her earnestly. ¡°I¡¯ll remember this favor of yours for the rest of my life if you help me out. The Chases will also do anything in our capabilities to repay your kindness if you encounter any trouble in the future. However, if you really believe that there¡¯s nothing that you can do, I¡¯ll leave and go back home now, thinking that I¡¯vee to the wrong person for help.¡± Maisie looked out the window and slowly responded after some time, ¡°I can help you out, but I¡¯ll need some time.¡± When she arrived at the Goldmann mansion. Maisie sent Nn a message saying that she had been discharged from the hospital. She then put down her cell phone and went into the bathroom to take a shower. She did not see Nn¡¯s reply even aftering out of the shower, probably because he was busy. Chapter 662 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 662 Unexpectedly. Quincy suddenly called her and asked her if Nn had gone to the hospital to visit her. Maisie wondered for a split second and replied, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen him today, and I¡¯ve been discharged from the hospital. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Quincy hesitated for a moment. ¡°Mr. Goldmann looked into what happened three years ago all of a sudden earlier today, and he¡¯s been out since then. He hasn¡¯t returned to thepany.¡± Maisie stood by the window, frowning slightly. ¡°Nn investigated what happened three years ago?¡± ¡°Yes, regarding the ident, I don¡¯t know whether Mr. Goldmann has recalled something and that¡¯s why he looked into the ident from three years ago. He¡¯s been away from ckgold for one whole afternoon already. So I thought he¡¯s currently with you.¡± Maisie remained silent for a long time without uttering a single word. Maisie called Nn several times, but no one answered. He did not return even at nightfall, Quincy also sent men to the ces where Nn usually went to look for him, but they did not see him there. Maisie was sitting in the car, holding her cell phone Content held by N?velDrama.Org. tightly in her hand and staring at the pedestrians walking on the street at dusk. She could not help but frown. ¡®Nn hasn¡¯t regained his memory, so he wouldn¡¯t be at a ce that I know. But where else would he go?¡¯ Maisie thought of someone, sent a message to Ryleigh, and obtained Helios¡¯ phone number from her. Helios had just finished filming with the crew, and he was sitting in a huge lounge as the staff took off his wig for him. His cell phone on the desk rang all of a sudden, and it was a call from an unknown number. His assistant picked up his phone and handed it to him. ¡°Mr. Boucher, it¡¯s yours.¡± Helios¡¯ phone number was generally known only to acquaintances. Even if the directors of his movies or other work-rted staff members had something to notify him, they would only call his assistant. Helios answered the call without any hesitation, and he seemed to guess who it was the moment the other party¡¯s voice came from the other end of the call ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that it would be you calling me, Ms. Vanderbilt.¡± Maisie smiled. ¡°Mr. Boucher, I wouldn¡¯t dare to disturb you at work if it were not about something urgent. I remember that you once told me that you¡¯re very familiar with Nn.¡± Helios stood up from his seat and ced his phone into the other hand as the staff took off his robe.¡± What¡¯s wrong?¡± Maisie did not beat around the bush. ¡°Do you know where a 17-year-old Nn would go when he wanted to be alone?¡± The clouds hanging above the horizon had faded away as a hint of golden amber was left behind by the sunset, dying the sky bright orange, but subsiding gradually at the same time. The neon lights on the streets began to light up, weing the night sky. The lighthouse gradually brightened as the white waves were still stamming against the reef relentlessly. Not far away, the skyscrapers that were decorated with bustling lights were rendered by the night sky. Nn sat alone on a bench near the lighthouse, and the street lights shone on his figure, making his silhouette look cold and lonely. Maisie approached him slowly and stood beside the bench. Nn stopped what he was doing for a short moment raised his head to look at her as she slowly took out her watch and took a nce at it. ¡°You¡¯ve been sitting here since this afternoon. Your patience is really off the charts.¡± Nn¡¯s short, ck hair had been messed up by the sea breeze, and his facial features looked even more well-defined when they were against the light, making it impossible to discern the emotions that were surging on his face through his expression. His voice sounded hoarse, ¡°Zee, have youe to bring me home?¡± She crossed her arms and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re a fully grown adult, and you still need me to bring you home?¡± He chuckled. ¡°Yeah.¡± Maisie stretched out her hand while teasing him,¡± Little boy, then you should give me your hand so that I can bring you home.¡± Nn held her hand but did not get up, and she could not haul him off the bench. Looking at her smile, which subsided gradually, he smirked. ¡°My legs are numb.¡± Maisie muttered, ¡°You¡¯re such a princess.¡± She then walked to his side, wanting to help him up, but he jerked her gently, and she fell onto his thigh. Chapter 663 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 663 After facing the wet and humid sea breeze, Nn¡¯s body did not feel as warm as it used to be, and even hisplexion looked a little cold. Nn wrapped his arms around her body, pressed her against his chest, and rested his chin on her shoulder. ¡°Zee, do you love me?¡± Maisie was astonished, then held his cool, freezing cheeks with her palms and stared at him. ¡°Why would you ask about this all of a sudden?¡± He held her hand and stared affectionately at her. ¡°I want to hear it from you.¡± Maisie chuckled as her eyes narrowed into two curved lines. She then moved closer to his lips and pecked them gently. ¡°Are you satisfied with my answer?¡± Nn pinched her chin with his fingers, and the strong aura wrapped her whole body up abruptly, especially around her lips. He kissed her deeply, which captivated her. Minutes had passed by when he finally let her go. The emotions in her eyes rippled underneath theyer of fog that blurred out her gaze, making it look even more mysterious and enchanting. Nn picked her up and curled the corners of his lips. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± ¡°Nn Goldmann, didn¡¯t you say that your legs are numb?¡± Maisie frowned and snorted softly. ¡°You liar.¡± Nn kissed her forehead. ¡°They recovered as soon as I got to kiss you.¡± Back in the car, Maisie covered Nn¡¯s cold hands and whined in a low voice, ¡°Now exin this to me. You left all serious matters behind all day long and came here for your personal dose of vitamin sea. Don¡¯t you know that those who don¡¯t know you too well would worry to death?¡± Nn looked up at her and gave off a warm grin. ¡°How could I be willing to leave my wife and kids behind?¡± Maisie did not say anything and only covered his hands silently while Nn wrapped his arms around her and took her to his arms. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Zee. I don¡¯t know what I should say to you about the ident. I think I¡¯m the one who brought that on you. I want to remember everything, but I¡¯m also afraid of remembering everything.¡± He paused before adding slowly, ¡°If I¡¯m really the person who¡¯s hurt you, how should I make up for it? What should I do?¡± Maisie was taken aback as she felt that Nn¡¯s hand, which was embracing her, was trembling. She raised her head after a significant period. ¡°Let me tell you a story.¡± The fool that she mentioned in the story was actually not as much of a jerk as she thought he would be. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Although he had always been jealous and rather unreasonable, he was only a retard who lived behind a thick and imprable armor. When she was in danger, that fool would always disregard his own wellbeing toe to her rescue, even if he knew that it was a trap. Still, he was not forged in fire and from metal. He was as vulnerable as any other human was and could be injured. That fool had blocked a bullet and almost died for her three years ago, and he had gotten infected with a virus because of that incident. The infection had forced him into driving her away, so that was why there was a divorce. She had left the country for three years and had never hated him. She had only hated herself because she had gotten her father, Cherie, and her unborn child involved in that incident. She had left reluctantly, thinking that she could forget about her past with him and start over as long as she could not know about him, but she still hoped that he woulde to her. However, what she did not know was that the idiot had been sick all this time, and his condition had been getting worse as days went by. After reuniting in Stoslo, that fool would shamelessly pester her again. She had been simultaneously furious, delighted, and helpless, and she would take her chances even if it meant that she could only be with him for the rest of her life. Nn chuckled softly, rubbing his chin against the top of her head. ¡°So am I such a jerk?¡± Maisie buried herself in his chest. ¡°Yeah, now that you know, will you let me go again?¡± She tapped her fingertips on his beating heart. ¡°I won¡¯t evere back again if you let me go again.¡± Nn kissed her forehead and promised after a long time. ¡°No, I won¡¯t let you go again, never in this life.¡± It was veryte when they returned to the Goldmann mansion. Nichs, who was sitting on the couch, was the first thing that caught their attention as soon as they entered the door. Chapter 664 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 664 Quincy said something beside Nichs, and he looked slightly relieved the moment he saw Nn. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, you¡­ You¡¯re finally back.¡± Nichs snorted. ¡°He¡¯s no longer a 3-year-old boy. Do you expect him to lose his way?¡± Maisie lowered her head and could not help butugh. She then walked up to Nichs. ¡°Dad, Noles is fine, so don¡¯t worry.¡± Nichs red at Nn. He had heard something from Quincy and suggested to Maisie earnestly, ¡°Do you n to tell him what happened to him three years ago?¡± Maisie smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve already told him everything.¡± Nichs was caught off guard for a split second, then looked at Nn and said nothing. Nn stopped beside Maisie. ¡°Father, no matter what happened between Zee and me three years ago, I¡¯ll face it together with her.¡± Nichs was silent for a moment before standing up.¡± Since you¡¯ve decided to face it head-on, I don¡¯t have to worry about you being troubled by those matters already. It¡¯s time to make it public.¡± ¡®Even if his memory hasn¡¯t been restored, it won¡¯t be a problem as long as he can take it.¡¯ Nn was no longer bothered by all those affairs after that night. He even took the initiative to disclose to the media the inside story of his divorce with Maisie that took ce three years ago. He then posted a new update on Twitter. #1 still owe you a wedding @maisievanderbilt# Maisie also retweeted his Twitter post andmented. #One isn¡¯t enough now. I want ten @nngoldmann# Theizens were all excited. It was rumored that Mr. Goldmann¡¯s wife had passed away in an ident three years ago. So if this were the case, had shee back from the dead to show her love for Mr. Goldmann? Not to mention how eye-catching their tweets were! Soul Jewelry¡¯s official Twitter ount liked and retweeted Maisie¡¯s reply to Nn¡¯s tweet. It also made an announcement regarding thepany¡¯stest update. #We still owe everyone an exnation, and here ites: Alice is the new robe that designer Zora used to stage her low-keyeback. That¡¯s just how confident Zora is.# This action resolved the rumors circting on the Inte, iming that Alice had giarized Zora¡¯s designs. How could one say that this was giarism? Wasn¡¯t this just a situation where a big gun had decided toe back using a newer and cuter stage name? A group of livelyizens joked around on the Inte. #This is embarrassing.# #Did I just get pped?# #1 blush very easily. I¡¯m so ashamed of myself.¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Maisie sat in the office and scrolled through her Twitter ount. She was nning to announce her rtionship with Nn step by step when the time was right, but it seemed that everything had really been resolved now. A female employee appeared at the door with some documents. She knocked on the door before walking i n. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, this is the list of customers who ordered our jewelry a week ago. Please take a look.¡± Maisie took the documents in her hand and flipped through them. Her eyes were instantly fixed on a name that appeared at the bottom row of the list, and the customer¡¯s name was Katrina Zalensky. ¡®What a coincidence¡­¡¯ She then raised her head. ¡°You may go back to your workstation, thanks.¡± As soon as the female employee left, Maisie took another look at the name ¡°Katrina Zalensky¡± which was clearly written on the list, and could not help but squint. ¡®What Katrina ordered is a pair of couple rings. Could it be that she¡¯s nning to urge Eugene into providing her with a title and identity as soon as possible? ¡®After all, the intimate rtionship between Eugene and her happened to have been exposed by Barbarast week, so she must be eager to urge Eugene into giving her an official title.¡¯ Maisie asked the receptionist to move Katrina¡¯s appointment to the afternoon, and Katrina really showed up at Soul Jewelry at noon. She was dressed as morous as she had been the other day. However, she had been wearing a mask that day, so Maisie had been unable to get a good look at her face. Looking at it now, she really was the type of woman that men preferred. Eugene¡¯s legal wife, Samantha, had a gentle temperament and a less eye-catching and confident appearance. On the other hand, Katrina¡¯s facial features looked extremely magnificent, slightly mboyant, and she looked like someone who would turn savage in a snap of a finger and start to act unreasonably out of the blue. Nevertheless, she was the type that men would find more interesting. Chapter 665 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 665 Maisie put on a smile when Katrina got closer. ¡°Ms. Zalensky, hello, I¡¯m Alice, Soul Jewelry¡¯s designer.¡± She flipped through the book after introducing herself. ¡°I see that you¡¯re here to customize a pair of couple rings. It just so happened that I needed to design a pair of rings, so I asked them to bring your appointment forward. Do you have anything that you need to do at the moment?¡± Katrina took a look at her. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I have time.¡± ¡°d to hear that.¡± Maisie turned sideways. ¡°Pleasee with me.¡± After walking into the VIP reception room, Maisie asked Katrina to take a seat first, walked to the side to look for some samples, and asked casually, ¡°Do you have a specific design that you have in mind, and is it a wedding ring or a couple¡¯s ring?¡± Katrina put her handbag aside and answered calmly,¡± Wedding ring.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Maisie¡¯s eyes moved. She took out a sample drawing, walked to the table, sat down, and ced the designs in front of her. These are all the wedding ring designs that we have, and each of these sketches has its own meaning. So no matter which pair you like, I can manufacture them for you.¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Katrina picked up the temtes and went through them for a long time, but she did not look satisfied at all. She then put them back down. ¡°Are you sure that you can manufacture whatever design that I want?¡± Maisie nodded. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Great.¡± Katrina took a photo out of her handbag out of the blue. ¡°I want to ce an order for a pair of rings of the same style.¡± Maisie was slightly flustered and looked at the ring in the photo. It was the earliest design of a diamond ring that had a market value of at least $1,500,000. Anyone who could design jewelry could replicate it, yet Katrina asked her to manufacture a diamond ring that looked exactly the same as the one shown in the photo. Thus, Maisie was bewildered. ¡°Ms. Zalensky, if this is what you¡¯re looking for, you¡¯re making things difficult for me.¡± Katrina looked at her. ¡°Are you saying that you can¡¯t do it?¡± Maisie replied politely. ¡°It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t manufacture it. This ring is the earliest design of all diamond rings that other designers crafted, and it¡¯s considered an antique diamond ring. ¡°If I were to create the exact same ring for you, then it could only be regarded as an imitation. It would have n o value at all.¡± Maisie ced the photo in front of Katrina before she could speak. ¡°Ms. Zalensky, I only manufacture customized orders, not imitate the craftsmanship of another designer.¡± Seeing her determination, Katrina bit her lip. ¡°I don¡¯t care whether it¡¯s a genuine product or an imitation. I can even pay you extra. It doesn¡¯t matter how much money you n to ask for.¡± Maisie¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as she carefully analyzed Katrina¡¯s expression. ¡®She wanted to ce an order for a pair of rings that look exactly the same as this antique diamond ring. It seems that this antique diamond ring is the wedding ring that Eugene is wearing now, isn¡¯t it? ¡®She¡¯se to Soul, not because of our reputation or fame, but because the Bouchers have quite a lot of connections with other well-known jewelrypanies. ¡®Especially Helios, he¡¯s an actor who has endorsed a lot of jewelry. If she were to take this ring to those companies and ask them to manufacture an imitation, the ring in the photo would be easily recognized as Eugene¡¯s wedding ring, which would reveal her identity.¡¯ Katrina knew that Soul Jewelry was a newpany and had nothing to do with the Bouchers for the time being. As such, she had taken the initiative to make a n appointment with thispany. Maisie did not expose her. ¡®It seems that she wants to use an imitation to secure her title as Mrs. Boucher and force Eugene into divorcing his legal wife and then marry her.¡¯ Maisie thought of something and grinned. ¡°Okay, since you don¡¯t mind whether it¡¯s an imitation, I¡¯ll manufacture it. Also, I don¡¯t need you to pay extra for that, Ms. Zalensky.¡± Having said that, Maisie took back the photo. ¡°The rings are estimated to bepleted within five days. All you need to do now is to leave your residential address with us, and the rings will be delivered to your door for free when the timees.¡± 1/1 14:56 ¨C Chapter 666 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 666 Katrina left the address and left Soul. Maisie kept the address. She had been trying to find a way to get close to Katrina, but Katrina ended up approaching her instead. She had a video that could be used to ckmail Barbara. Since she had agreed to help Barbara, everything would be sorted once she got her hands on Katrina¡¯sputer. If they could make the ring, it would be the best time. Katrina returned to Stanford Manor. The maid said that Eugene had only made a call and talked about the people who exposed her identity, asking her not to worry. After hearing that, Katrina¡¯s face dropped. Ever since the incident, Eugene had never shown up there or even called her. How could she not worry? Thinking about that made her look more worried. She had been with Eugene for five years and was just a mistress, so her only source of revenue was the money from the Chases. She wouldn¡¯t let this mess her up. Maisie spent the entire afternoon trying to pick the best materials. Even if she could make an exact Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. replica, she had to put a lot of effort into it. Someone slowly got close to her and hugged her from behind. Maisie was stunned before the familiar smell got to her. ¡°Nn!¡± ¡°Yes?¡± He turned to look at her. ¡°How did you know it was me?¡± She was amused. ¡°Who else would be brave enough to do this in my office?¡± Nn smiled, pressing his lips to her neck and greedily taking in the smell of her perfume. ¡°You said you want ten weddings?¡± Maisie paused, turned around, and looked into his gentle, smiling eyes. ¡°You came to see me for this?¡± ¡°Ten weddings, one each year for ten years. What do you think?¡± Nn held her hand and touched her delicate fingers. ¡°Are we missing a pair of rings too?¡± His sight moved toward the table, ¡°Are you making rings?¡± ¡°Yes, the customer requested an exact replica.¡± Maisie didn¡¯t hide it. She turned around, looked at Nn, who was excited, and smiled.¡± Why don¡¯t I design ours?¡± Nn stared at her, unhappy. Maisie stood on her toes to kiss his lips and smiled. ¡°I should take my time with our ring designs. There¡¯s no need to rush it, right?¡± Nn couldn¡¯t stand the teasing and let go of her, but Maisie immediately got close again. ¡°Why are you angry?¡± He averted his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re not afraid something might happen in your workstation?¡± He couldn¡¯t stand his wife¡¯s teasing. Maisie realized that the man got more adorable after losing his memories. She couldn¡¯t help but put her hand to his cheeks. ¡°Nn, realized that it¡¯s actually quite nice that you¡¯ve lost your memories.¡± Nn was going to say something, but an employee suddenly appeared at the door. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt-¡± The employee saw something and was rooted on the spot, unsure what to do. Maisie immediately pushed Nn away and cleared her throat, ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± That employee looked at Nn and answered,¡± Mr. Boucher is here to see you.¡± Nn¡¯s face dropped upon hearing that Helios was here to see Maisie. He said before Maisie could answer, ¡°Send him away.¡± Maisie pulled his arm and lowered her voice in an amused tone. ¡°Nn, stop it.¡± Chapter 667 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 667 Unexpectedly, someone appeared at the door. When Helios saw Nn there, he didn¡¯t look surprised.¡± What a coincidence.¡± Nn crossed his arms and looked at him. ¡°I¡¯ve resolved the issue with the Hannigans, but you¡¯re still hanging around my wife.¡± ¡®The issue with the Hannigans?¡¯ Maisie looked at them. ¡®Did Nn put pressure on the Hannigans because of Helios?¡¯ Helios stopped in front of Nn. He was probably the only person who wasparable in looks, status, and disposition to Nn in Bassburgh Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. He chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m here to see Ms. Vanderbilt about my own issues. Your jealousy is your issue. They¡¯re not rted.¡± Nn took a deep breath, his expression rigid. ¡°Mr. Boucher, you are such-¡± ¡°Nn,¡± Maisie pushed Nn behind her, looking serious and helpless, ¡°Be good.¡± Nn was quiet. Maisie turned around and looked at Helios. ¡°Mr. Boucher, how can I help you?¡± Helios looked at Nn, then asked Maisie, ¡°Were you there the day of the gem-hunting event?¡± Maisie didn¡¯t deny it. ¡°Yes,¡± She paused and thought of something, ¡°Is it about your uncle?¡± Helios nodded. ¡°I know it wasn¡¯t you or Ryleigh, but my uncle and aunt are getting a divorce because of that expose. He¡¯s investigating who ratted him out, so I came to tell you to be careful.¡± Before Maisie could answer, Nn put his arms around her shoulders to shield her. ¡°Why? Are you going to do something to my wife?¡± Helios raised his brows. ¡°The Bouchers wouldn¡¯t, but I can¡¯t say the same for others.¡± Nn scoffed. ¡°No one is going to get close to her.¡± Helios smiled. ¡°You should speak when you get your memory back.¡± The two men¡¯s eyes were filled with fire. Maisie could hear between the lines, so she calmly squinted. ¡°Your uncle is investigating, but he wouldn¡¯t take action and would let someone else do it, right?¡± Helios agreed with his silence. After a long moment, Maisie asked, ¡°Your uncle doesn¡¯t want a divorce?¡± Helios paused, then sighed. ¡°He doesn¡¯t.¡± ¡°I get it then.¡± Maisie walked to her desk and picked up a photo. ¡°Is this the ring that your uncle wears?¡± Helios squinted. ¡°How did you get this picture?¡± ¡°Katrina gave it to me.¡± Maisie raised her brows. ¡°She came to see me this afternoon and requested the same design as your uncle¡¯s ring. Your uncle won¡¯t agree to the divorce, but she is rushing to get back on track. ¡°If your uncle finds out who ratted him out, he won¡¯t be able to do anything about it. But he will let Katrina take action, and if something happens to her, your uncle will have a reason to get rid of her.¡± Helios looked shocked. Maisie could make this spection based on how Eugene had reacted the other day and how anxious Katrina was today. Eugene was a Boucher. If he really wanted to marry Katrina, he wouldn¡¯t have spent five years and kept it under wraps. Katrina was sincere, but Eugene wasn¡¯t using her forfort. Thus, she was just a woman he kept around for fun. No matter how much he didn¡¯t love his wife, not getting a divorce was part of his principles. After all, even if a man married someone he didn¡¯t love, he could just keep her at home, and it wouldn¡¯t affect him from getting anything done. Chapter 668 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 668 Or maybe, Eugene still had some love for his wife. Only they knew what was true. And since Samantha had asked for a divorce because of that scandal, Eugene couldn¡¯t care more about the other woman anymore because he wasn¡¯t going to marry her, to begin with. Finding out was only a matter of time. If they found out that it was Barbara-and Katrina had a video that could be used to ckmail her - Barbara would be at risk. Helios frowned. ¡°Do you know who ratted him out?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t tell you.¡± Maisie looked down. Even if this were a tricky situation, she didn¡¯t n to sell Barbara out. ¡°I don¡¯t like owing people, and I¡¯ve already agreed to help her.¡± Helios was quiet for a while, then he smiled. ¡°I know who it is now.¡± Maisie paused, but before she could ask, he put on his sunsses, looked at Nn, and smiled knowingly to Maisie. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if the 17-year-old Nn can¡¯t protect you, you cane to me.¡± Nn¡¯s face dropped, but Helios saw it and was even happier. Maisie helplessly put her hand on her forehead. It was obvious that Helios was trying to make Nn angry. He wouldn¡¯t be triggered so easily if he hadn¡¯t lost his memory. After Helios left, Maisie could feel the cold, dark aura oozing out of the man behind her. She turned around to face Nn-¡®jealousy¡¯ was written all over that handsome yet gloomy face of his. Maisie stood on her toes, kissed the corner of his lips, and touched his brows. ¡°Are you angry again?¡± Nn turned away. ¡°Yes.¡± He paused, then exined,¡± I¡¯m angry at myself.¡± Maisie paused. Nn held her palm. The lighting from behind him made his good looks vaguely shine through the light. He looked serious, ¡°I know I might not be the most reliable person after losing my memory, but I won¡¯t let anyone hurt you.¡± Maisie realized he was concerned about that and helplessly smiled as she rubbed the top of his head.¡± Who says that you¡¯re not reliable Nn looked at her. Maisie got close and stood on her toes to speak into his ear. ¡°Aren¡¯t my body and soul relying on you?¡± Nn sighed, smiled, and hugged her. ¡°You¡¯re deliberately doing this.¡± After that, he lowered his head to kiss her lips. He carried her to the table, pulled down his tie, and stared at her passionately. ¡°I wanted to let you get away, but not anymore.¡± Maisie hugged his neck and reciprocated, leaning backward. She had a deep connection with him. Nn left Soul. Quincy, who had been waiting in the car for the past hour, looked at him through the rearview mirror. The man who got back into the car looked happy with an unconceble smile. Quincy knew exactly what had happened but didn¡¯t say anything. Nn adjusted his tie and said, ¡°Look into the woman Eugene has.¡± Quincy was startled. ¡°You¡¯re getting involved in the Bouchers¡¯ matters?¡± Nn looked outside the window. ¡°My wife got involved. To be careful, let¡¯s find out more about her.¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. At ckgold¡­ Quincy walked to Nn with the documents and handed them to him. ¡°This is all we have on Katrina Zalensky.¡± Nn looked through the information while Quincy slowly said, ¡°Katrina is rted to the Chases. She¡¯s the illegitimate daughter of Michael Chase and Emily Zalensky. Mr. Chase¡¯s wife couldn¡¯t conceive before this, so Mr. Chase got involved with Ms. Zalensky. Nheless, after his wife gave birth to a daughter, Mr. Chase returned to his family.¡± Chapter 669 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 669 Nn frowned, ¡°Does Eugene Boucher know that she¡¯s rted to the Chases?¡± Quincy nodded, ¡°I believe he does. But since the Chases deny Katrina¡¯s existence, even if he knows, she¡¯s just an illegitimate daughter that the Chases won¡¯t take in.¡± To put it bluntly, Eugene was just fooling around. If Katrina could give him any benefit, he would have gotten a divorce from Samantha long ago. Quincy thought of something and said, ¡°By the way, Mr. Goldmann, Ms. Vanderbilt is quite close to Mr. Chase¡¯s daughter, Barbara. On the day of the gemhunting event, other than Ms. Hill, Ms. Chase was there too.¡± Nn didn¡¯t say anything. However, he recalled that Maisie had said she didn¡¯t like owing anything to anyone and that the Chases had taken over the case of Passion Jewelry¡¯s Mr. Ludwig. Was the ¡®owing¡¯ that Maisie mentioned rted to Barbara?¡¯ . He didn¡¯t care why Barbara had gotten Maisie involved with the Bouchers. He had to find out as much as possible so that no one could use Maisie. Maisiepleted the exact replica of the ring requested by Katrina in four days. She personally sent the ring to Stanford Manor along with Saydie. Katrina saw that the ring in the box looked exactly like the one in the photo, and it was so delicate no one could tell if the antique diamond ring was a counterfeit. ¡°Y-You made this in four days?¡± Maisie sat on the couch and smiled. ¡°Are you happy with that?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Katrina picked up the ring and looked at Maisie, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect so much talent. You made this replica look exactly like the real one.¡± Maisie smiled shyly. ¡°I¡¯m the owner and designer of Soul, so I have to make my customers happy.¡± Maisie turned to look at Saydie, who got the hint, then turned to ask the maid nearby. ¡°May I use the washroom, please?¡± Katrina was too happy seeing the exact replica, so she didn¡¯t reject Saydie¡¯s request to use their washroom.¡± Bring her over.¡± The maid nodded and said to Saydie, ¡°Follow me, please.¡± Maisie started talking about something else in the living room to buy time for Saydie. After the maid brought Saydie to the washroom, she left. When Saydie walked out, she looked around and didn¡¯t find any cameras. She found Katrina¡¯s room, quietly snuck in, and spotted Katrina¡¯sputer on the desk. Maisie let Katrina try on the ring. She looked gloomy for a second when she put it on, but the expression disappeared. ¡°This ring is really beautiful. I just can¡¯t get over it.¡± She meant something else. The ring was obviously the exact one that Eugene had, and it was to make himpromise. Katrina¡¯s phone rang, and Maisie snuck a peek to see ¡®Eugene¡¯ on the caller ID. She deliberately asked, ¡°Is that your husband?¡± Katrina immediately picked up her phone and dly answered, ¡°Yes.¡± Katrina got up and walked aside to answer, thinking that Maisie didn¡¯t know who Eugene was. She said in a coquettish tone, ¡°Eugene, why are you just calling me now?¡¯ Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Katrina looked impatient after Eugene said something. ¡°How much longer do I need to wait?¡± Eugene had probably given an answer that she wasn¡¯t happy with, so she hung up and stood there, looking moody. Maisie watched everything quietly and lowered her eyes until Saydie returned and shook her head toward Maisie. Maisie knew that Saydie had probably gotten into herputer but didn¡¯t find any suspicious videos. Chapter 670 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 670 Was the video not saved on theputer? Katrina quickly ended the call and recollected her emotions before walking back to her seat and sitting down. ¡°I¡¯m really d that you would help me, but I¡¯m guessing you have a reason foring over?¡± Maisie¡¯s hand that was holding the teacup shook, and she didn¡¯t take a sip. She looked at Katrina. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Katrina stared straight into Maisie¡¯s eyes. ¡°I saw the news today that you¡¯re Mr. Goldmann¡¯s wife. Even if you¡¯vepleted the ring, why would you have toe over personally?¡± She picked up the teapot and poured a cup for herself. ¡°I¡¯m guessing there¡¯s something else, right?¡± Maisie, who was worried at first rxed after hearing her say that. She suddenly smiled. ¡°I¡¯m indeed Nn¡¯s wife, but I¡¯m just the owner and designer in thepany. I would personally deliver my creations even if it were to someone else.¡± Katrina looked at her. ¡°Do you know who I am then?¡± Maisie didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°I know that you¡¯re my client. I don¡¯t really need to know who you are as long as you pay, and I¡¯m happy with your requirements. This is a normal transaction. We treat all our clients equally, no matter who they are.¡± Katrina paused, then rxed into a smile. ¡°You¡¯re quite friendly. I¡¯ve always thought that the wives of rich men are hard to approach because they seem like they¡¯re better than others.¡± Maisie looked down. ¡°I¡¯ve always been like this. If you need to get some jewelry made in the future, pleasee to me. I¡¯ll be more than happy.¡± After a few minutes, Maisie and Saydie left Stanford Manor. When they got into the car, Maisie looked toward the manor. ¡°There¡¯s nothing on theputer?¡± Saydie shook her head. ¡°Nothing.¡± Maisie immediately grew suspicious. If the video wasn¡¯t on theputer, was it on her phone then? ¡®Katrina was on edge about something based on what she said. Did she think that I went over on behalf of the Bouchers?¡¯ Katrina had found out about her rtionship with Nn through the news, so she probably knew about Nn and Helios. As such, Katrina must have thought that Maisie had a ¡®motive¡¯ for going over. When they got back to the office, the receptionist told them that Ms. Chase was waiting in the waiting room. She could guess which Ms. Chase it was. Maisie walked into the waiting room and saw Barbara waiting on the couch. ¡°Did you go to see Katrina?¡± ¡°Yes, she came to order a ring.¡± Maisie walked to the seat across from her. ¡°The video isn¡¯t on her computer.¡± Barbara smiled. ¡°I knew it. She wouldn¡¯t have saved it on herputer. She would definitely keep a video that could be used to ckmail the Chases by her side.¡± Maisie looked at her. ¡°Since it¡¯s on her phone, she wouldn¡¯t let anyone touch it. And she has the fingerprint lock on.¡± Maisie had noticed that Katrina used her fingerprint to unlock the phone when Eugene called. Even if they managed to take her phone, they still needed her fingerprint, unless they could hack her phone¡­ Maisie thought of someone. Barbara slowly said, ¡°Eugene is trying to find out who exposed his rtionship with Katrina. I¡¯ve covered up my reserved seat during the gem-hunting event, so he couldn¡¯t link it back to me, but Mrs. Boucher knows that Ryleigh was there.¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Other than Christina, even Helios and the Lucases knew as well. Chapter 671 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 671 Maisie squinted her eyes. ¡°Eugene would never suspect Ryleigh, and Ryleigh doesn¡¯t know that you¡¯re the one who exposed the news. Other than both of us¡­¡± Barbara looked at her and said, ¡®I believe you. But of course, if he suspects you, you can also sell me out.¡± Maisie shook her head and replied in a serious manner, ¡°I won¡¯t break my promise to you, and as for the video, I will find a way to get it for you.¡± When Barbara came out of Soul and left in her car, the woman in a blue car not far away looked at the car that was moving further away and frowned. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Barbara?¡± Maizie knew who Barbara was, but she did not expect to bump into her here. ¡®Could it be that she knows Maisie?¡¯ In the evening, at ckgold¡­ The sunlight from the westbound sun spilled into the desk through the ceiling-to-floor window. Nn was sitting in a leather chair with his head held down as he sorted through the documents in front of him. The light cast on his profile had further entuated the perfect lines on his face. Quincy knocked on the door, and Nn replied without raising his head, ¡°Come in.¡± He walked to the desk and said, ¡°Mr. Goldmann, Ms. Chase has erased her reservation information for the gem-hunting event. She has removed both Ms. Vanderbilt and Ms. Hill¡¯s information too. It seems to me that she isn¡¯t trying to take advantage of Ms. Vanderbilt.¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. If Barbara wanted to take advantage of Maisie, she should have erased her information only, leaving Maisie and Ryleigh¡¯s information behind and leading Eugene to investigate both of them. However, she did not do that. Nn lifted his head and said, ¡°No matter what her intention is, keep an eye on her.¡± He paused for a moment before asking, ¡°How about Katrina? Did she make any move?¡± Quincy shook his head. ¡°Nope, Eugene has been avoiding her ever since their rtionship was exposed. But Ms. Vanderbilt and Saydie went to look for Barbara today.¡± Nn put the documents aside and fell into contemtion. The night came, and the sky slowly turned dark. Maisie noticed that Nn had been investigating Barbara through hisputer. When he came out of the bathroom after taking his shower, Maisie showed him the material and asked, ¡°Why are you investigating Barbara?¡± Nn pretended to be in a bad mood and replied,¡± What do you think?¡± Maisie chuckled. ¡°Are you worried that Barbara might harm me?¡± Nn stopped in front of her and said, ¡°She was the one who exposed the rtionship between Eugene and Katrina to the media. Not only that, but she also invited both you and Ryleigh to the gem- hunting event. Of course, I¡¯m worried about you.¡± Maisie tousled his hair and asked, ¡°So, did you find anything?¡± Nn grabbed her wrist and said through a serious face, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a 3-year-old kid?¡± ¡°Well you are not.¡± She lifted her eyebrows and chuckled lightly. ¡°You¡¯re much easier to handlepared to a 3- year-old kid.¡± Nn was rendered speechless. ¡°I know everything about Barbara, and I¡¯m sure that you know about her rtionship with Katrina. Her target is Katrina, and I¡¯m just returning her the favor. After all, she helped me a lot in pulling Mr. Ludwig down.¡± Maisie took a towel, stood on the tip of her toes, and tried to help him dry his hair. ¡°Why don¡¯t you help me as well, Nn? Didn¡¯t you studyputer science in college?¡± Nn wrapped his arm around her waist and asked,¡± How did you know that I studiedputer science in college?¡± She smiled and replied, ¡°You¡¯re the one who told me that.¡± He did not have any memory of it, but she still remembered it. This was the first time she asked for help from him, so he leaned closer and asked, ¡°What do you need me to do for you?¡± ¡°There is a video on Katrina¡¯s phone. It¡¯s about Barbara, and it might negatively affect the Chases¡¯ reputation if it gets out.¡± Maisie coiled her arms around his neck, and there was a smile on the tip of her lips. ¡°Since you can hack into other people¡¯sptops, 1 think it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for you to hack into someone else¡¯s phone, right?¡± Chapter 672 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 672 Nn carried her to the table and secured her tightly in his strong arms. He pressed his forehead against hers and revealed a foxy smile. ¡°How are you gonna pay me then?¡± Maisie coiled her legs around his waist and nted one kiss after another on him. ¡°With my body? How does that sound?¡± ¡®That sounds great to me.¡± Nn replied in a serious manner and without any hesitation. The next morning, a ray of sunlight cast on the bed through the slit of the curtains. Maisie turned sideways but found no one beside her. Her senses were slowly returning to her when she heard the sound of keyboard tapping. She slowly cracked her eyes open and got up from the bed. She did not know when Nn woke up. He was sitting behind his desk, typing away on his keyboard as he stared fixedly at hisputer. She took a look at the clock-7:00 a.m. When Nn lifted his cup of coffee, he raised his head and noticed that Maisie had woken up. He looked at her with a gentle smile in his eyes as he asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you sleep a little longer? Did I wake you up?¡± Hugging a pillow, Maisie yawned and replied, ¡°Why did you wake up so early?¡± Nn took a sip from the coffee before putting the cup down and replied, ¡°I¡¯m helping you, of course.¡± Maisie was stunned. It was only then she remembered the things she had told him yesterday. She threw the pillow away and got out of bed. She walked to the back of his desk and wrapped her arms around his shoulder. ¡°But do you need to be so early?¡± Nn chuckled. ¡°I figured that now is the best time for me to hack into her phone.¡± She knew what Nn was saying. Someone like Katrina, who led the life of a ¡°rich woman¡±, would definitely not wake up so early. In other words, she wouldn¡¯t use her phone at a time like this. Maisie looked at the screen that was fully filled with codes. She did not understand whatever was going on at all, but there were still six minutes left before they could hack into Katrine¡¯s phone. However, when she saw that this had been running for two hours from the bottom left corner, she was taken aback and turned around to look at Nn. ¡°D-Did you wake up before dawn?¡± In other words, did this mean that he had only slept for two hours? Nn cleared his throat and stroked her cheek with his palm. ¡°It¡¯s okay. There isn¡¯t much for me to do at the office, so I can get some restter.¡± Maisie leaned forward and rested her chin on his shoulder. She pressed her cheek closer to his and grinned from ear to ear. ¡°Thank you so much, honey. You¡¯re the best.¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Nn was stunned for a moment, and the tips of his ears turned red. After sessfully hacking into her phone, they ran through her call records. Other than Barbara¡¯s father, the person who she had called the most was none other than Eugene. However, Eugene rarely picked up her calls. Even if he did answer her calls, their conversation wouldn¡¯tst longer than three minutes. What surprised Maisie the most was there were a lot of videos about Eugene on her phone. Just when she was about to click into one of them. Nn suddenly grabbed her into his arms and closed her eyes. ¡°No. I won¡¯t allow you to look at something like this.¡± Although Maisie did not have a clear view of the videos, she more or less could guess what they were all about. She chuckled. ¡°Why? Are you worried that it might get my eyes dirty?¡± Nn held the mouse in one hand and scanned through the videos. Maisie seized her chance and stole a nce at them. Then, she turned her head around and buried her face into his chest. ¡°Eww, this is so gross!¡± She did not expect that they could find such videos on Katrina¡¯s phone. Nn turned her around, forcing her to look at him. He pinched at her waist as a punishment and said, ¡°Who asked to nce at them?¡± Maisie felt itchy and squirmed in his arms. She covered her face with her hand and looked at him through the slit between her fingers.¡± How would I know it would be that kind of video? I didn¡¯t expect Katrina to have such a hobby.¡± She reckoned that Katrina kept these videos to ckmail Eugene. Perhaps even Eugene himself didn¡¯t know that Katrina had saved these videos on her phone. Once Katrina released these videos, Eugene¡¯s reputation would be greatly affected. Chapter 673 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 673 When Maisie saw that Nn had been staring at the screen, she asked sarcastically, ¡°Do you like these videos so much?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not¡­¡± Nn said helplessly. However, he came to a sudden stop before he could finish his sentence when he realized something. With a smile tugging at the corner of his lips, he lifted her chin and said, ¡°Why should I look at the videos when I have you?¡± Maisie¡¯s face turned red. Nn stopped teasing her and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get back to business. Is this the video you¡¯re looking for?¡± Maisie slowly turned her head over to the screen. Those disgusting videos were long gone, and the video that he clicked into was a backup clip that had been saved several years ago. She turned her body around and sat with her back straight. The person inside of the video was indeed Barbara. Although it happened several years ago, her appearance had not changed much. Barbara was being pinned on the bed by a man. She was struggling with all her might but to no avail. The video was only two minutes long, and toward the end of the video, Barbara stabbed the man who was going to vite her with the knife on the table. ¡°Yes! This is it! This is the video!¡± Maisie nodded. Nn copied the video and deleted the video from Katrina¡¯s phone. ¡°Will she realize anything?¡± Maisie asked. Nn stroked the corner of her lips with his fingertips and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if she notices it, she won¡¯t know how the video was lost.¡± In a coffee shop¡­ Maisie handed the copied video to Barbara, Barbara looked at her in surprise and asked, ¡°How did you get it?¡± ¡°I asked-Nn to hack into her phone and get it from there,¡± Maisie replied with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ve deleted the video on her phone too. She won¡¯t be able to threaten you anymore.¡± Looking at the copied video in her hand, Barbara let out a sigh of relief. Then, she earnestly said, ¡°Thank you so much, Maisie.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it,¡± Maisie said. She suddenly remembered something and asked, ¡°How did she get the video, by the way?¡± Barbara frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Perhaps someone had installed cameras in that room at that time.¡± This was the best exnation they had right now. Maisie stirred the coffee with a spoon and asked, ¡°So what are you going to do next?¡± Barbara clenched her phone tightly and said calmly. ¡°As long as she no longer has something in her hands that threatens the Chases, I should still do what I have to do.¡± Maisie lifted her head to look at her and said meaningfully, ¡°Honestly, you don¡¯t have to do anything to her. Eugene has never wanted to marry her. Even if you don¡¯t do anything, Eugene won¡¯t let her off so easily.¡± Barbara was stunned and looked at Maisie in confusion. Two dayster, Eugene returned to Stanford Manor. Katrina greeted Eugene with a pout when he was finally willing toe and see her. ¡°Eugene, I missed you so much.¡± She put her hands on his shoulder and showed him the ring. ¡°Eugene, do you think this ring looks nice on me?¡± Eugene¡¯s expression sank when he saw the ring on her finger. He grabbed her wrist and asked, ¡°Where did you get the ring from?¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. This ring was the antique diamond ring that he had ordered when he married Samantha. It cost him about $3,000,000, and this was the only pair. Katrina fell silent for a while as she had.expected his reaction. ¡°Eugene, everyone out there is saying that I¡¯m a homewrecker. I don¡¯t want to be a homewrecker anymore, but I¡¯ve been waiting for you for so long, and I¡¯m running out of patience. You¡­ You¡¯re not lying to me, are you?¡± Eugene did not expect Katrina to say something like this. His face was dark as he asked, ¡°Are you going to use this to threaten me?¡± Katrina pulled her wrist out of his hand and dusted his suit. ¡°Eugene, I gave five years of my life to you. You promised me that you would marry me after you get a divorce from Samantha Chapter 674 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 674 Eugene pushed Katrina away. She was stunned and looked at him in shock. ¡°Eugene H Eugene pulled out a box of cigarettes and held one stick between his lips. He lit it up with a lighter and said, ¡°Even if I want to marry you, the Bouchers won¡¯t allow me to do so. You should be aware of that, Katty.¡± The smile on Katrina¡¯s face froze. It slowly disappeared as she said, ¡°So, you were lying to me?¡± Eugene lost the patience he used to have with her.¡± Manor, car, money, I can give you everything you want, so why are you still not satisfied yet?¡± Katrina¡¯s shoulder shook. She had started a rtionship with the 48-year-old Eugene at the age of 25, and she had been his ¡°invisible¡± lover for five years for only one reason. She wanted to be his wife to exact her revenge n on the Chases. But now, her n was foiled. She became agitated as she shouted, ¡°Are you messing with me, Eugene?¡± Eugene gave a p on her cheek. She couldn¡¯t evade in time and fell onto the floor. ¡°You¡¯re only my mistress. You stay in my house, you spend my money, and everything you use is mine. Who do you think you are to demand something back from me?¡± Katrina froze on the floor, covering her cheek and looking at him in disbelief. Suddenly, the bell rang. Eugene asked the frightened maid to open the door. When the maid opened the door and saw the woman outside of the door, she was stunned. Before the maid could say anything, the woman standing outside of the door pushed her away and strode inside. Eugene¡¯s expression changed, and his face sank. ¡°How did you know that I¡¯m here, Samantha?¡± Samantha looked at Katrina, who was sitting on the floor, and said to Eugene, ¡°Now that things have developed to this point, are you still afraid that I will know about it?¡± Eugene walked up to Samantha and grabbed her wrist. ¡°You followed me?¡± Samantha flung his hand away. ¡°You¡¯ve overestimated me, Eugene. No, I didn¡¯t follow you, but that is not important right now. Now I¡¯ve seen it with my own eyes. Since you¡¯re doing it for this woman, I¡¯ll give you a chance. You just need to sign the divorce papers.¡± Eugene hissed while gnashing his teeth. ¡°Samantha!¡± Katrina got up from the floor. Her body was shaking a s she said, ¡°Eugene, you promised me that you would marry me after you got a divorce from her. Why don¡¯t you want to leave that old woman? Do you really want me to expose everything between us?¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Eugene turned around and pped her again. He did not take any effort to hold himself back anymore this time, and she was sent flying away into the distance. Both Samantha and Katrina were stunned. After a short while, she covered her swollen and reddened cheek and said, her voice filled with sobs and her face with tears, ¡°Eugene, I¡¯ve been dating you since 25, and I¡¯ve been your mistress for five years. You told me to get a tubal ligation because you only wanted one son, and I didn¡¯t have to bear one for you after marrying me. Now that I think of it, I must be the most foolish person to believe you and ruin my life!¡± Samantha looked at Katrina in surprise. She did not expect that Katrina would really go and get a tubal ligation. It was only now she knew why Katrina had never been pregnant once in the past five years. Samantha knew how heartless and cruel her husband was. Not only Katrina, but all those women in the past were nothing but his ythings. The only difference between Katrina and those women was that Katrina wanted to be Eugene¡¯s wife, while those women just wanted his money. Samantha had long been exhausted by Eugene¡¯s unfaithfulness. She used to put up with her husband¡¯s cold treatment, would not say anything when he came homete and would remain silent toward his ruthlessness for the sake of her son, Francisco. However, now that her son was old enough to form a family of his own, she decided that she wanted to be herself. Samantha looked at Eugene and said, ¡°You settle your stuff first. We will talk about the divorceter.¡± Just when she turned around, Eugene¡¯s angry voice rang out. ¡°Are you the one who exposed the scandal between Katrina and me?¡± Chapter 675 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 675 Samantha was stunned. She looked at him in disbelief as he grabbed her by her neck. Even though he did not exert much force, she still felt suffocated He asked, ¡°Did you expose the things between Katrina and me just to force me to sign the divorce papers?¡± Samanthaughed. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m the one who did it?¡± Eugene did not say anything in return. At the same time, a woman came in with two bodyguards. She was none other than Barbara. Katrina was stunned when she saw Barbara. ¡°Yelena?¡± Yelena was Barbara¡¯s name before changing it. No one was more familiar with Barbara¡¯s face than Katrina. ¡°You¡¯ve returned?¡± It went without saying that Eugene knew Yelena was a member of the Chases. It was just that he did not expect her to show up here. Barbara was not afraid at all when she saw Eugene. She ignored Katrina and said to Eugene, ¡°I heard that you¡¯re looking for the person who exposed your scandal, Mr. Boucher?¡± After hearing what she said, Eugene looked at her suspiciously and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being a little bit too nosy, Ms. Chase?¡± ¡°Really? I don¡¯t think so.¡± Barbara chuckled. ¡°After all, Mrs. Boucher isn¡¯t the one who exposed your scandal, Mr. Boucher.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Eugene¡¯s face sank. Even though he was not afraid of the Chases, he couldn¡¯t fall out with them entirely. After all his father, Richard, was Barbara¡¯s grandfather¡¯s colleague in the authorities. Barbara replied calmly, ¡°I¡¯m the one who did it.¡± Eugene was stunned. Katrina got up from the floor. Her pretty features were contorted into a grimace of anger as she shouted, ¡°So it¡¯s you, Yelena. You¡¯re the one behind all of this!¡± Barbara helped Samantha get to her feet and stood beside her. She said, ¡°I just can¡¯t take it when a husband abandons his wife for another woman, so I decided to do Mrs. Boucher a favor.¡± Eugeneughed coldly. ¡°Who do you think you¡¯re to poke your nose into my family affairs, huh?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s true that I don¡¯t have the right to poke my nose into your family affairs,¡± Barbara replied. ¡°But your mistress over there is rted to the Chases. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware of it, right?¡± Eugene was stumped. ¡°What do you mean by that, Yelena?¡± Katrina shouted angrily. Barbara walked up to Katrina and said, ¡°You think you have something in your hand that you could use to threaten me, so you¡¯re willing to be Eugene¡¯s mistress in order to be one of the Bouchers and get revenge on the Chases. Did you think I¡¯d give you a chance?¡± Katrina wanted to grab her cor, but the two bodyguards at the back prevented her from doing so. She then pounced toward Eugene andined, her mouth pouting. ¡°Did you hear that, Eugene? She¡¯s the one behind everything. You must do something to her!¡± However, Eugene did not say anything. Although he had been looking for the person that exposed the rtionship between him and Katrina, his objective was not to get rid of her but to squeeze thest bit of worth out of Katrina. It was just that he did not expect Barbara would show up and admit it herself. Barbaraughed and looked at Eugene, whose face was dark. ¡°Mr. Boucher, you¡¯re one of the Bouchers, and I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t want to get fooled by a woman, right?¡± ¡°Yelena!¡± Katrina shouted at her furiously, ¡°What do you mean by that? Are you saying that I¡¯m fooling Eugene?¡± ¡°Well, if that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t you show Mr. Boucher your phone?¡± Barbara said as she stared at Katrina coldly. Katrina¡¯s face turned pale when she heard the word ¡°phone¡± out of Barbara¡¯s mouth. Eugene suddenly grabbed her arm. ¡°What is in your phone?¡± . Katrina¡¯s body trembled, and she averted her gaze guiltily. ¡°No-Nothing. There¡¯s nothing in my phone!¡± Barbara pressed on. ¡°Is it nothing, or are you afraid to show it to Mr. Boucher?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Katrina jerked her head around, and she was stunned when she met Barbara¡¯s eyes. There was nothing but confidence on Barbara¡¯s face, and it seemed to her that she knew about the things in her phone. Katrina¡¯s brain went nk. Chapter 676 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 676 Katrina would always carry her cell phone with her. She would not even let Eugene touch it because others could not know all the secrets that were stored in the cell phone. She was even thinking about disclosing the secrets stored inside this cell phone it Eugene were to really force herself into doing something that she did not want to. Eugene was not going to get by easily if he were to decide to make things difficult for her. ¡®But why would Barbara know about this?¡¯ Looking at Katrina¡¯s panicked expression, Barbara believed what Maisie had said even more now. ¡®There¡¯s indeed something on her phone that can be used to threaten Eugene.¡¯ Eugene was not a fool either. He had realized the minor changes in Katrina¡¯s expression, so he requested Katrina to hand over her cell phone, but Katrina refused. It was until Barbara asked the bodyguard to subdue her on the floor. Katrina resisted fiercely. ¡°Yelena Chase, what in the world are you trying to do? Since you know what I keep on my phone, how dare you do this? Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll-¡± Her warning was interrupted with a question. ¡°Are you sure that there is something on your phone that you can use to threaten me?¡± Katrina was startled again. The bodyguard snatched her phone, questioned her forcibly for the password to unlock it, unlocked the device, and handed it to Barbara. Barbara looked through the list of videos, however, she did not watch any of them but handed the phone to Eugene. ¡°Mr. Boucher, do you want to watch them yourself?¡± Eugene grabbed the phone. Katrina shouted. ¡°No!¡± Unfortunately, Eugene had already tapped on a video, and the unbearable voices that came out of the loudspeaker caught him off guard. They were his and her voice. Even Samantha¡¯s expression changed at that moment. It now looked rather awkward. Eugene was stunned in ce, and his aura became gloomier and gloomier as time went by. Eugene threw her phone to the ground exasperatedly. He threw it so harshly that the screen of the phone shattered. His eyes looked bloodshot due to rage as he walked up to Katrina and pulled her hair hysterically.¡± B*tch! How dare you record these videos secretly? Did you n to use them to threaten me when the time was right?¡± Those videos had undoubtedly piqued Eugene and crossed his bottom line. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Once these videos were spread, let alone his reputation, he might not even be able to keep his title as one of the Bouchers. After all, the Bouchers would never allow such a scandal that would corrupt the family to exist. Katrina¡¯s scalp was in agony, and she burst into tears but was not reconciled. ¡°Nobody asked you not to marry me! Eugene Boucher, you ungrateful b*stard, all you¡¯ve done is y with my feelings!¡± Eugene got up, lifted his foot, and kicked her to the bottom of the table. The kick hit Katrina in her lower abdomen, so she twitched in pain as she crawled on the floor, and her messy hair was covering her flustered face, She red at Barbara murderously. ¡°It¡¯s you! It¡¯s you who wanted to bring this upon me!¡± Barbara looked at her. ¡°All I¡¯ve done is only give you a taste of your own medicine, isn¡¯t it? You¡¯ve been threatening my father with that video recording for so many years, and now that you¡¯ve lost the video, what else will you use to ckmail him?¡± Barbara did not say anything else and left Stanford Manor with her men. Maisie was right. Having one¡¯s revenge did not mean that they had to do it through their own efforts. As long as Eugene was informed about the secrets that were stored in Katrina¡¯s cell phone, he would know that Katrina also possessed his filthy little secrets. Thus, instead of wanting to know who had used the videos to smoke him out, what he cared more about was Katrina¡¯s n to set him up.¡¯ As such, Barbara did not even need to do anything herself. Eugene would do it for her sooner orter. Katrina wanted to exin, but the pain that she felt all over her body made it difficult for her even to catch her breath. Not to mention the panic that she was going through when she saw Eugene¡¯s gloomy face. She crawled to Samantha¡¯s feet and asked her for help. However, all Samantha did was give her a profound re. She then took a few steps backward, turned around, and left. Barbara was about to get in the car when Samantha stopped her. ¡°Ms. Chase, please stay for a moment.¡± She turned around and faced Samantha with a smile.¡± Mrs. Boucher.¡± Samantha lowered her gaze. ¡°You¡¯re the one who asked me toe to Stanford Manor. What¡¯s the purpose of getting me here to witness this whole farce live?¡± Chapter 677 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 677 She¡¯s the one who exposed the scandal between Eugene and Katrina and sent me Stanford Manor¡¯s address on purpose, telling me that Eugene and Katrina would be here. Did she do all these so that I could be here to watch this y live?¡¯ Barbara smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything else. I just wanted you to witness this scene and then rethink your stand on your divorce with Mr . Boucher.¡± Samantha was stunned for a moment and did not speak. Barbara added, ¡°Katrina wants to get herself through the gates of the Bouchers and into the family, but the Bouchers will never agree to that. And I can¡¯t let her do so either. You should have witnessed her fate now. Mr. Boucher had no intention of marrying her all this while, so if it¡¯s not for these incidents, Katrina would have epted her position in life and lived as Mr. Boucher¡¯s mistress, while Mr. Boucher still wouldn¡¯t end his rtionship with her.¡± Samantha had already decided that she wanted to proceed with the divorce, and she could also understand the implicit message hidden in Barbara¡¯s reply. ¡®If none of these things had happened, Eugene would indeed continue to keep Katrina as his mistress. ¡®Many women hope that their husbands wille back to the family after ending their affair with their mistress. That¡¯s why most of them chose to give up the idea of a divorce in the end.¡¯ However, Samantha¡¯s disappointments throughout all these years of marriage had already pushed her toward her limits. These disappointments had already started to umte more than ten years ago. She had endured everything up until now for the sake of the child, but even if she did not opt for a divorce, she was living an extremely depressing life when she was living in this family. Her son and even her father-inw were both on her side, so since she had been given a chance to set herself free, why should she imprison herself within this family? No one knew what Eugene had done to Katrina, only that Katrina was no longer living in Stanford Manor in the next few days. It was said that Eugene had chased her out of the manor and banned her from all activities in Bassburgh. Samantha insisted on getting a divorce from Eugene. Unfortunately. Eugene refused to sign the papers, so thewyer in charge had toe forward. Thewyer that Samantha hired happened to be Jenny¡¯s father, and all evidence pointed to the facts that Eugene had cheated, had shown traits of domestic violence, and had threatened his wife. Moreover, the couple had been separated for almost half a year, plus Samantha had not named any terms, nor had she asked for half of Eugene¡¯s assets. That was how the divorce was passed smoothly in the end. At the entertainment club¡­ N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Ryleigh, Barbara, and Maisie raised their sses for a celebration toast. ¡°My second aunt has finally gotten a divorce. Nothing¡¯s impossible as long as you¡¯re willing to put in the effort. It¡¯s great to see her leave that scumbag and live a happy life now.¡± Barbara finished her ss of wine, smiled, and said, ¡°So, we have to keep our eyes wide open before we choose to get married to someone. And what we need to do is to learn from Zee.¡± Maisie was caught off guard for a split second and then chuckled. ¡°I was only lucky.¡± ¡°Yeah, you¡¯ve found a great man like Mr. Goldmann just because you¡¯re lucky, but you still got to marry the man that you love. Sigh, I¡¯m so envious of you.¡± Ryleigh leaned on Barbara¡¯s shoulder. Barbara pushed her away in disgust. ¡°Why are you envious of her? I think the young heir of the Lucases doesn¡¯t look too shabby either.¡± Ryleigh¡¯s expression turned gloomy as soon as Louis¡¯ name was mentioned, so Barbara approached her.¡± Did the both of you argue?¡±¡± No.¡± Ryleigh put down her wine ss. ¡°What¡¯s there to argue about? I¡¯m not dating him. It¡¯s just an engagement. Besides, he¡¯s not marrying me because he likes me.¡± ¡°How do you know that he doesn¡¯t like you?¡± Ryleigh took a nce at Barbara. ¡°His ex-girlfriend looks better than me. Actually, what¡¯s there to like about me? Maybe he just doesn¡¯t care about who he marries after breaking up with his ex-girlfriend.¡± Maisie raised his eyebrows. ¡°Speaking of which, you¡¯ve already looked into his ex-girlfriend?¡± Barbaraughed. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re actually talking about his ex-girlfriend now. Have you met his ex- girlfriend? What¡¯s her name? Tell us so that we can help you analyze her.¡± Chapter 678 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 678 Ryleigh looked at the two of them. ¡°His ex-girlfriend is quite a famousdy, her name is X Mayweather, a supermodel, and her father is the chairman of Royal Crown Entertainment Co.¡± Maisie got into a slight pause. ¡°X Mayweather? This name sounds very familiar.¡¯ She then asked, ¡°Is she the international supermodel who often appears on the Sheena Jewelry Show?¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Ryleigh nodded. Maisie smiled. ¡°Then I know who she is. She signed a contract with Luxe back when I was still in Stoslo, and she is Luxe¡¯s ambassador for the Eurasia continent. I was fortunate enough to meet her a few times back in Stoslo nine years ago. She¡¯s indeed very beautiful-looking.¡± Ryleigh rolled her eyes. ¡°Isn¡¯t this a small, small world?¡± Barbara ced her hand on her shoulder, ¡°Ryleigh, don¡¯t be discouraged. They still broke up no matter how gorgeous she looks, didn¡¯t they? Maybe Mr. Lucas doesn¡¯t like her type?¡± Ryleigh nced at her. ¡°He¡¯s managed to be with her for six straight years even though she¡¯s not his cup of tea?¡± ¡°Six years?¡± Barbara was surprised. ¡°They could have gotten married after being in a rtionship for six years, so why did they break up Ryleigh responded with a scoff, ¡°Who knows?¡± Ryleigh and Barbara both drank quite a lot tonight, so the two staggered side by side when they came out of the club. A Bentley, which was parked not far away, honked and shed its lights twice. Maisie subconsciously raised her hand to cover her eyes, only to see the person in the car getting out of the car. He was wearing a ck trench coat. His handsome face looked warm and charming when he was standing against the zing white lights. Barbara pushed Maisie. ¡°Yo, your husband is here to pick you up.¡± Nn walked forward and saw that Maisie was wearing thin clothes, so he took off his coat, draped it over her shoulders, and wrapped his arm around her shoulders tightly. He then suggested gracefully, ¡°Let¡¯s go back together. We¡¯ll see you on the way. You girls are a little drunk, and Zee would worry.¡± The street lights on the side of the road swept across the car window, and the bright light and gloomy darkness intertwined in the dimly Lit car. Maisie sat in the front passenger seat and turned to look at Nn, who was driving, and could not help but giggle. ¡®This guy is doing pretty well in front of my friends. Of course, this would only happen with the amnesiac Nn. I think even Ryleigh won ¡®t be able to see his gentleness and politeness if Nn regains his memory.¡¯ Barbara and Ryleigh were leaning against each other. They were already half-drunk because they had drunk a lot. They first sent Barbara back to her manor, where the housekeeper came out to pick her up, and then sent Ryleigh back to Hill mansion, where Ryleigh got out of the car. Maisie lowered the window. ¡°Don¡¯t forget your keys.¡± ¡°Are you kidding me? Do I look like the kind of person who forgets to bring her keys out?¡± Ryleigh waved her arm and did not forget to turn around. ¡°You guys should hurry back already. Remind your husband to drive slowly,¡± Maisie was relieved when she saw her step into the courtyard. That was when Nn lifted the back of her hand and kissed her fingertips. ¡°How did I behave today?¡± Maisie chuckled. ¡°Very good, you can see that they both envy me.¡± Nn embraced her and kissed her on her forehead.¡± I¡¯ll make everyone in Bassburgh envy you even more in the future.¡± Ryleigh stood at the door and tumbled with her satchel for a long time. However, she still could not find the key after searching through the bag¡¯s interior for a long time. She suddenly sobered up. ¡°No way¡­¡± She crouched down on the ground and turned on the shlight on her cell phone for some light. Unfortunately, she really had not brought her keys along with her! ¡°Zee, you jinx!¡± Ryleigh murmured sadly and indignantly. Seeing that her phone had only 6% of battery left, she quickly rummaged through her contacts. Who can I call? Yes, Helios!¡¯ After the phone call, Ryleigh sat on the ground and waited. It was cold on thiste autumn night, so she took off her coat and draped it on herself. After dozing off a few times, she finally saw a car parked outside. Chapter 679 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 679 Ryleigh quickly got up with her coat, ran toward the car, opened the door, got into the front passenger seat, and fastened her seat belt.¡± Helios, that¡¯s very kind of you! I just knew that you wouldn¡¯t leave me!¡± She then turned around to take a look at the man who was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, and her smiling face stiffened in an instant. ¡°Why is it you?¡± She looked back at the empty back seat, and no one was there, Louis smelled the strong, alcoholic odor that originated from her body, and his expression remained unchanged as he lowered the car window.¡± Your cousin doesn¡¯t have the time to take care of you.¡± ¡°¡­ Did Helios ask you toe?¡± Ryleigh was astonished. She then thought of why Helios would agree so readily when she called earlier. ¡®He agreed to it without nning toe in person all along! What a cousin! Louis did not say anything. Id better call my father to open the door for me.¡± Ryleigh unfastened her seat belt and was about to open the car door. Surprisingly, Louis locked the door all of a sudden, and she could not open it. Thus, she stared at him in horror and doubt. ¡°What are you doing?¡± He smiled. ¡°Where did you muster the courage toe home so drunk sote in the night? Aren¡¯t you afraid that Uncle Hill will beat the crap out of you?¡± ¡°Then I¡­¡± Ryleigh stammered. She really did not dare to wake her father and ask him to open the door for her. ¡°Then just take me to the nearest hotel.¡± As soon as she said that her cell phone screen went ck, and it shut down automatically. Louis raised his eyebrows. ¡°Do you have the money to check yourself into a hotel?¡± Ryleigh took out her purse, opened it up, and nced a t its content. There were only $7 and a few pennies left. Louis scoffed. ¡°You¡¯re so broke, huh?¡± ¡°Why am I poor?¡± Ryleigh flung her purse at him. ¡°Isn¡¯t it because of you? I¡¯ve been unemployed for three years because nopany in Bassburgh would hire me, thanks to you. Can I apologize to you now? I¡¯m sorry! Everything¡¯s my fault.¡± Ryleigh was so drunk that she could not keep herself together anymore, so she sat in the car and started crying non-stop. Louis picked up her wallet, put it away, and nced at her. Seeing that she could not stop weeping, he asked with a more pleasing tone, ¡°I have a job vacancy on hand now, do you want it?¡± She choked, sobbed, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the job?¡± He stared at her. ¡°The Royal Academy of Music is currently recruiting a tutor for the folk music department.¡± Ryleigh was astounded. Her crying face dimmed instantly, and she gnashed her teeth and rejected his offer without any hesitation. ¡°Over my dead body!¡± Louis asked, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want it means I don¡¯t want it! Why must there be so many whys?¡± Ryleigh turned her head away and looked out of the car window-subtle emotions could be seen rippling in her bloodshot eyes. Louis did not utter another word and drove the car away. He drove the car to a nearby hotel, stopped, and unbuckled his seat belt. ¡°We¡¯re here. You can get off already.¡± He did not hear any responseing from the person beside him, so he frowned and turned around, only to see Ryleigh leaning against the car window, fast asleep. Louis stared at her and saw that she had crossed her arms subconsciously, so he took off his zer and covered her. The car¡¯s interior was dimly lit, and a few neon lights swept across her beautiful face, grinding away the rather offensive attitude that she exhibited when she was awake. What was left was only silence and beauty. He drove back to his family¡¯s vi. The housekeeper had not slept yet, so she came out of the kitchen when she heard themotion from the living room. She was taken aback when she saw Louis holding a woman in his arms. Since she could not see her face clearly, the housekeeper did not know that the woman was Ryleigh. ¡°Mr. Lucas, you-¡± ¡°Make me a mug of hangover remedy tea.¡± Louis left the order behind and brought the woman upstairs. The housekeeper was frozen in ce for a long time and walked back into the kitchen in confusion. My God! The young master is engaged to Ms. Hill. How could he bring some random woman back home!? Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°However, could it be that the young master has found ady that he likes? What should we do about that?¡¯ The housekeeper made the hangover tea and sent it upstairs. Louis opened the door and took the remedy from her when he heard the knock. ¡°Thank you. You should go and grab some rest.¡± Chapter 680 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 680 Louis then closed the door. The housekeeper stood still outside the door, hesitating whether she should inform Mrs. Lucas about this tomorrow. Ryleigh turned over, scratched her cheek, and spoke vaguely while sleeping. Louis sat beside the bed, ced the hangover remedy on the bedside table, and looked at her. ¡°Ryleigh.¡± She did not wake up, so Louis leaned over and patted her on the shoulder. ¡°Hey, wake up.¡± ¡°Shut¡­ Shut up.¡± Ryleigh waved her arms around her face, smacked his hand by ident, and inadvertently wed his cor with her fingertips, tearing off a button from his shirt. The buttons rolled to the bottom of the bed, and Louis grabbed her by her wrists. ¡°Ryleigh Hill, you¡­¡± But Ryleigh happened to be a drunk woman who was sleeping soundly. He stared at the face that was only inches away from his cheeks. And it seemed that the smell of alcohol that she exuded was intoxicating enough almost to push him off the cliff as his Adam¡¯s apple rolled twice, and he gulped. He sat up immediately, calmed himself down for a moment, and left the room. The housekeeper informed Larissa about the incident early the next morning. Larissa put down the magazine in her hand, and a hint of surprise shed across her eyes. ¡°What?¡± The housekeeper said, ¡°Madam, the young master did bring ady backst night. As we all know, the young master is indeed engaged with the Hills¡¯ daughter, but what if the young master has found ady that he likes? What should we do if that were to happen?¡± Larissa narrowed her eyes. She knew her son¡¯s personality. After his breakup with X Mayweather, the daughter of Mr. Mayweather of Royal Crown Entertainment Co, he had never found another woman. Larissa had never gotten her mind off his age. She was extremely anxious about introducingdies to him over blind dates, but it was a pity that her son had not fancied any of them. Thus, she had thought of their family¡¯s close-knitted rtionship with the Hills. It would be perfect if she could get Ryleigh to get engaged with her son, but if her son really did not want that, she would not dare to push it onto him too harshly. As such, she had mentioned the engagement three years ago and had not brought it up until now as she was still waiting for her son to voice his opinion on the engagement. The strange thing was that Louis had never objected to the idea of this marriage. ¡®So why would he bring a woman back home out of the blue?¡¯ It just so happened that Louis wasing downstairs, and his attractive face looked haggard, probably because he had not slept well. The housekeeper and Larissa exchanged gazes as he pulled out a chair and sat down with a bowl of oatmeal but without bringing up what happenedst night. Larissa cleared her throat and asked, ¡°Louis, have you found a woman that you like?¡± Louis froze in position and then raised his head suspiciously. ¡°What?¡± Larissa did not care whether it sounded too straightforward or not as she had to get a clearer picture of the matter first, so she continued earnestly.¡± I mean, if you¡¯ve found a woman that you like, then the engagement between our family and the Hills¡­ I can always go over and discuss with Uncle Hill to see if we can cancel it.¡± Louis stared at her. ¡°Why would you cancel the engagement?¡± Larissa was bewildered and astounded. Seeing that her son had no idea about what he had done, she was upset at the moment. ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to cancel the engagement, then why would you bring a woman back for the night?¡± Louis slowly ate the oatmeal in the bowl and gave off a casual smirk. ¡°What makes you think this is a hrious thing to do?¡± Larissa put her silverware down heavily. ¡°Louis, I don¡¯t care who thedy you fancy is, but since you¡¯ve chosen that woman, you should issue an announcement or a statement about your rtionship. Not to mention that you still have an engagement on your shoulder. Yet, here you are, bringing another woman home for the night. How do you expect me to exin this to Uncle Hill?¡± Louis burst intoughter. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t Uncle Hill be delighted to know about this?¡± ¡°You!¡± Larissa¡¯s face turned purple with anger. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to cancel the engagement, then break up with thedy that you brought homest night. And if you wish to be with thisdy, then I¡¯ll inform the Hills truthfully and give them a proper exnation for that. After all, this mess originated from my useless son.¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Chapter 681 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 681 Louis ced the bowl down and wiped the corners of his lips with a handkerchief. ¡°Mother, are you sure that you want toe to a conclusion so early?¡± Larissa was about to say something when a roar suddenly came from upstairs. ¡°Louis Lucas, you b* stard!¡± Ryleigh dashed downstairs furiously without even bothering to put on her shoes. Her eyes were still looking puffy due to all the crying fromst night. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to bring me to a hotel? Why did you.¡± When she saw that Larissa and the housekeeper were downstairs with Louis too, her legs swayed, and she grasped onto the staircase¡¯s handrail, almost falling and rolling down the stairs. Larissa was stunned. ¡°Ryleigh!?¡± A stiff and awkward smile appeared at the corners of her lips. ¡®This is it, I¡¯ve beenpletely misunderstood! At Soul Jewelry¡­ Maisie was sitting in her officeing up with sketches of designs when she received a message from Nn on her cell phone. (Don¡¯t forget the children¡¯s parents¡¯ meeting tomorrow. She sneered while looking at the screen of her phone and replied. [How would I forget about that?] Nn replied almost instantly. [I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯re so busy that you¡¯ll forget about it, so I have to remind you all the time as your husband. A cute emoji was added to the end of the text message. Being unprepared for the emoji, Maisieughed out loud for a long time while looking at the screen. Coincidentally, a text message from ¡°The Single Ladies of Bassburgh¡± group chat, which had not been active for a long time, popped up all of a sudden, saying that Maizie had had her eyes fixed on Francisco, the Bouchers¡¯ second young heir. When Francisco was mentioned in the group, Maisie could not help but give off a sigh. She had met Francisco in the training camp three years ago. Although they had not interacted with each other a lot, she still remembered that she owed him a favor. ¡®But let¡¯s wait for Nn to regain his memories first. Otherwise, I¡¯ll have to coax the man who¡¯s lost his memory if he misunderstands us! At noon, Madam Nera invited her to have high tea at an open-air restaurant at a private golf course. Madam Nera still treated her very well after not seeing her for so many years, and the two of them chatted happily throughout the afternoon. After learning that Madam Nera was about to resign from the Board of Directors of Taylor Jewelry, Maisie was stunned. ¡°Are you going to retire already?¡± Madam Nera fiddled with the flowers on the table.¡± Yes, after all, I¡¯m already at this age. It¡¯s time to let things go.¡± It was true that Madam Nera was already approaching 70 years of age. She could have retired a few years earlier, but she had been so conscientious that she remained in her position for a longer period, and it was not a bad thing for her to retire from her position and enjoy her life now. Maisie smiled. ¡°Then I can still ask you toe out for tea in the future, can¡¯t I?¡± Madam Nera held up her teacup. ¡°Of course, you can. I have no children. I¡¯ll be delighted if you don¡¯t dislike me ande to apany me more.¡± Madam Nera never got married. It could be said that she had dedicated her whole life to her career, and Taylor Jewelry had always been her lifepanion. But Maisie did not see any regret on Madam Nera¡¯s face because she clearly knew what she wanted and had gone after it wholeheartedly. And what she had achieved was very satisfying for her. Maisie got up, moved her chair, and sat down beside her, smiling brightly and smartly. ¡°Then why not take me in as your god-granddaughter?¡± Madam Nera was dumbfounded. She ced her teacup down immediately and asked happily, ¡°Oh really? But would you want that?¡± ¡°Of course, I would.¡± Maisie took her arm. ¡°I don¡¯t have many rtives left in the world, not to mention that you¡¯ve helped my career so much that I can¡¯t even start to repay your kindness. Thus, I can only be your god-granddaughter and treat you better in the future to achieve that.¡± Madam Nera gave off a wide grin and said, ¡°Great, that sounds delightful. I¡¯m more than happy to take you in as my god-granddaughter.¡±. At this time, Maisie noticed a few people walking up to them in tandem from not far away, and the woman who looked extremely familiar to her was Maizie. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Maizie caught up to one of the men and wanted to stretch out her hand to grab the man, but the man dodged her, turned his head, and talked to his friend, who was walking beside him, ignoring Maizie. Chapter 682 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 682 Maisie took a closer look, only to realize that the man¡¯s figure looked somewhat familiar. It was not until they came upstairs that Maisie managed to recognize him. She did not recognize him at first sight, probably because he was wearing a suit. ¡®That man is Francisco. ¡®After not seeing him for three years, he has indeed be calmer and more confident, his temperament has be much tougher, and he¡¯s now exuding a more mature aura.¡¯ Francisco then saw her, and his expression looked slightly surprised. ¡°Little¡­ Little goddess?¡± Maizie was stunned and looked in the direction of his gaze. ¡®It¡¯s Maisie Vanderbilt?¡¯ ¡°Francisco, it¡¯s been a long time.¡± Maisie introduced him to Madam Nera in a poised manner, ¡°Grandma, this is the second young heir of the Bouchers.¡± Madam Nera smiled and nodded at him. Francisco only seemed to have a calm and mature temperament when he was not speaking, and he seemed to have gone back to being like who he was three years ago as soon as he started speaking. ¡°Is she your grandmother?¡± Francisco then nodded politely. ¡°It¡¯s nice to see you, Madam.¡± Madam Nera chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot about Mr. Boucher, but this is my first time meeting him in person. He looks quite handsome.¡± Francisco looked a little embarrassed. ¡°You¡¯re ttering me, Madam.¡± Looking at Francisco¡¯s attentiveness, Maizie thought of the phrase he had just used to address Maisie, which sounded extremely intimate and strange. ¡°Francisco, are you one of Mrs. Goldmann¡¯s old mes? She¡¯s married to Mr. Goldmann now, and they even have three children. Please don¡¯t tell me that you still haven¡¯t gotten over her?¡± However, such casual statements were usually those that could easily make others misunderstand. Maisie¡¯s expression dimmed slightly, but Francisco expressed his displeasure before she could say anything. ¡°Do you know what kind of horsesh*t you¡¯re bbering about?¡± Maizie replied innocently, ¡°Did I say anything wrong? But either way, I wouldn¡¯t mind even if you had a romantic past with Mrs. Goldmann.¡± Maisie chuckled. ¡°Ms. Hannigan, it seems like not only do you not filter what food you should put into your mouth, but you also don¡¯t filter the things thate out of it?¡± ¡°What makes you think I don¡¯t filter my words?¡± Maizie refuted confidently, ¡°If the two of you don¡¯t share a romantic past, how could Mr. Boucher know you after staying in the training camp for so long?¡± Everyone elseughed after she said this while Maisie snorted. ¡°What a coincidence. I was in the training camp three years ago. Moreover, not only did I meet Mr. Boucher there, but I also got to know a lot of people other than him in the training camp. So, if we were to go with your logic, would I have had a romantic past with everyone I got to know in the training camp?¡± Maisie used Maizie¡¯s word to retort, and thetter¡¯s expression became a little annoyed. At that moment, Madam Nera asked Maisie meaningfully, ¡°This girl looks rather unfamiliar to me. Which family is she from?¡± Maizie interrupted the conversation before Maisie could answer to save her prestige and reputation, ¡°I¡¯m, of course, from the Hannigans.¡± A hint of arrogance and condescension could be sensed between the words that came out of her mouth. ¡®She¡¯s Maisie Vanderbilt, an ordinary woman who¡¯s so lucky that she found her fate intertwined with Mr. Goldmann¡¯s. If it weren¡¯t for her title as the missus of the Goldmanns, she would actually be a nobody when beingpared to the Hannigans.¡¯ Madam Nera picked up her teacup and said casually, ¡°It turns out that she¡¯s Nathaniel¡¯s daughter. So it¡¯s true that the Hannigans can¡¯t even teach their daughter properly. It¡¯s no wonder their business empire isn¡¯t looking too good recently. Furthermore, his son isn¡¯t very fond of him, so he can only rely on the Santiagos¡¯ support after his son¡¯s marriage and the Santiagos¡¯ daughter.¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Maizie was irritated and immediately disregarded whether the other party was elderly or not. ¡± Your granddaughter is who she is now only because she¡¯s lucky. All she did was get to Mr. Goldmann before any other woman could. The Vanderbilts would literally be nothing nowadays if it weren¡¯t for Mr. Goldmann¡¯s prestige. So how dare you talk about us Hannigans here?¡± The guests around them all peeped over and witnessed the whole exciting charade as if they had bought the VIP ticket to a Broadway theatrical y. Francisco wanted to defend Maisie, but Madam Nera had already put her teacup down gracefully and snorted. ¡°Did I ask you to speak?¡± Maizie was shocked by Madam Hera¡¯s resolute and vigorous temperament, became silent, and took a step backward. Madam Nera had been the chairman of Taylor Jewelry for so many years-it would have been impossible for her to secure her position in thepany if she did not have the confidence and talents.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Chapter 683 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 683 Taylor Jewelry was not only a bigshot in the jewelry industry but also a hugepany in the business circle and the entertainment industry. Moreover, celebrities in the entertainment industry from all over the world had always tried their best to please Madam Nera in order topete for herpany¡¯s jewelry endorsement contracts. She had not even given a hoot about Nn or even the Lucases back then, so why would she be afraid of the Hannigans? It was said that it was not because of how powerful Madam Nera¡¯s background was but because she had never been afraid of authority. She had always been frank, daring, and ruthless when she was young, and the people who knew her had to respect her for that. Seeing that Maizie was rendered speechless, Madam Nera looked at her expressionlessly. ¡°Your father, Nathaniel Hannigan, doesn¡¯t even dare to talk back at me like what you just did. Not to mention that you¡¯re still just a junior in the circle. You really shouldn¡¯t take others so lightly.¡± Maisie smiled. ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t be infuriated by this. Ms. Hannigan is still young. She¡¯ll remember the lesson that you¡¯ve just taught her in the future.¡± Francisco ignored Maizie and sat down at the same table with his friends. Maizie was frozen in ce. There was no empty seat for her, and they continued to talk to each other as if she was not even there with them. She felt like a joke, embarrassed and awkward to the max, so she furiously left the scene. Maisie then refilled Madam Nera¡¯s tea. ¡°Grandma, your temper is still the same as before.¡± She had seen what she had done to Willow before that. Madam Nera smiled and responded, ¡°You¡¯re my godgranddaughter, so it¡¯s only right for me to defend you even more now.¡± Francisco cleared his throat lightly. ¡°So you¡¯re Madam Nera.¡± He just found out about that after being reminded by his friend. Madam Nera looked at him. ¡°Mr. Boucher, what¡¯s your rtionship with the daughter of the Hannigans?¡± Francisco waved his hand. ¡°I¡¯m not in any sort of rtionship with her. She initially wanted to marry my cousin, but he has rejected her. I definitely wouldn¡¯t take a fancy to a woman like her.¡± Madam Nera sighed. ¡°With such an arrogant temper, what monster will she be in the future if she gets herself married into the Bouchers?¡± Madam Nera did not stay long before leaving first. Maisie sent her off to the front of her car and watched as she got in the car and left. Francisco approached her. His smile still looked the same as before, and his teeth were white and neat.¡± Little goddess, it¡¯s been three years, I thought you¡­¡± His smile gradually became more reserved. It was not that he had not seen the news. Maisie looked at him. ¡°You thought I was dead?¡± Francisco scratched his cheeks. ¡°I¡¯m d that you¡¯re fine. And as expected, the news can¡¯t be trusted from time to time.¡± Maisie turned to face him. ¡°When did you leave the training camp?¡± He replied, ¡°Two years ago.¡± After answering her question, he thought of something and continued. ¡°By the way, Raven has already passed the exam and has made her way into the top management.¡± Maisie nodded. ¡°I knew that she definitely could do it as long as she worked hard.¡± Francisco walked side by side with Maisie in the aisle outside the golf course. The branches of the willows on the roadside were draping like green bead curtains, swaying in the breeze. Maisie looked at him. ¡°Why are you here today?¡± ¡°I came to y golf with my friends, but I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here, little goddess.¡± Francisco picked a willow leaf and fiddled with it in his hand. ¡°Little goddess, I¡¯m very sorry for what happened in the training camp back then.¡± ¡°What did you do?¡± She stopped, and Francisco lowered his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t stand up for you when Wynona framed you. Do you me me?¡± Maisie smiled. ¡°That was ages ago already, and you¡¯re still thinking about it.¡± After saying that, she faced him with her hands behind her back. ¡°Speaking of which, I still owe you a favor. How about 1 treat you to dinner when I¡¯m free?¡± Francisco agreed.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Maizie, who was not far behind them, took a few pictures and then smirked smugly. 1 ¡®Got you! Chapter 684 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 684 In the evening, at the ckgold Group¡­ Nn walked to the building entrance while Quincy just stopped the car in front of thepany. He then unbuttoned his suit jacket and was about to get in the car. A woman stopped him from behind, and he turned around expressionlessly. Nn¡¯s expression instantly turned cold upon seeing that it was Maizie. ¡°How dare this womane up to me again?¡¯ Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Maizie was frightened by his expression and did not dare to get too close, but she could not just give up at this moment. ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, Mr. Goldmann, I have something that you need to see. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here.¡± He responded coldly, ¡°And what¡¯s the matter?¡± Maizie handed him a few photos, and Nn hesitated for a moment before receiving the photos from her. He then saw something and did not give off any emotions through his expression, but the corners of the photos in his hand were crumpled Maizie said cautiously, ¡°Mr. Goldmann, don¡¯t misunderstand. These were taken by someone else, so I was just curious. Of course, I still believe that Ms. Vanderbilt won¡¯t betray you.¡± Nn¡¯s aura became cold and stern suddenly-the man in the photo gave him a strange sense of familiarity. Maizie did not dare to stay any longer. Anyway, the photos had been handed to the intended target. ¡°Then I won¡¯t take up any more of your time, Mr. Goldmann.¡± She then left in a hurry. Quincy got out of the car and watched Maizie leave with a puzzled expression. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, why has Ms. Hannigane to you again?¡± Nn squeezed the photos tightly and put them down helplessly. He then got into the car without saying a word. During dinner, Nn did note downstairs, so Daisie asked Mr. Cheshire, ¡°Uncle Alfred, why isn¡¯t Daddy eating with us?¡± Alfred smiled helplessly. ¡°Err¡­ I don¡¯t know about this either.¡± Maisie put down the fork and knife. ¡°You guys should continue eating. I¡¯ll go up and take a look at your daddy.¡± Nn had been acting a little strange ever since he returned from work, and she just did not feel right. She pushed open the study door and saw Nn standing in front of the French window with his back facing her. There was a cigarette that had been lit in his hand. Maisie remembered that he was addicted to cigarettes before losing his memory, but it was not a huge issue back then. However, she could still see the smoke that had permeated the entire room, and a few more cigarette butts had piled up in the ashtray. Maisie¡¯s expression dimmed. She stepped forward, snatched the cigarette from his hand, and extinguished it in the ashtray. Nn turned to look at her. His eyes looked calm and undisturbed. Maisie was taken aback. ¡°Nn Goldmann, why are you looking at me like that?¡± He did not say anything and slowly picked up the halfempty packet of cigarettes on the desk. Maisie grabbed his hand and asked anxiously and irritatedly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you?¡± He lowered his gaze and nced at the back of her hand, then lifted his eyelids. ¡°Are you hiding something from me?¡± Maisie wondered suspiciously. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Nn pulled his hand out of her grasp and threw the packet of cigarettes on the table. ¡°Where have you been today?¡± Maisie did not understand why he would ask her about this, but she answered without any hesitation, ¡°I went to have tea with Madam Nera.¡± Nn lowered his head, scoffed, and asked sullenly,¡± Did you go out to have tea, or did you go out to reunite with a lover of yours?¡± ¡®A lover?¡¯ Maisie was astonished. She then saw Nn take a few crumpled photos out of his suit¡¯s pocket. She was about to grab them from him, but he let go of them before she could receive them from him. Several photos slipped through her hands and scattered around her feet. Some of them were turned over, and the scenes printed on two of the photos shocked her. They were photos of Francisco and her chatting in the aisle outside the golf course. Francisco blocked a great portion of her with his huge figure in the photos. He had lowered his head to talk to her when the photo was captured, but it looked as if he was kissing her. There was a clear distance between Francisco and her at that moment, but they looked extremely intimate in the photo. These photos were clearly intended to cause misunderstandings, but she knew that Francisco had not done it. And the only person that came to her mind was Maizie. Chapter 685 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 685 Maisie looked up at Nn. ¡°And you believe these photos?¡± Nn did not respond, but his eyes turned a little colder. ¡°I asked you where you went, but you didn¡¯t tell me the truth.¡± Maisie approached him with a calm expression. ¡°So you think these photos are real, and you think that I¡¯m hiding something from you?¡± He acquiesced in her statement without uttering a single word. Maisie took a deep breath and suppressed her emotions. ¡°I went out for tea with Madam Nera today. As for the man that you see in the photo, you know him too. I only met him at the golf course, and nothing is going on between him and me.¡± Seeing that Nn was about to leave, she opened her lips slowly. ¡°Nn Goldmann, I¡¯ll leave it to you to decide whether you want to believe in me or not.¡± He froze in ce for a split second and then left the study without looking back. Maisie squatted down to pick up the photos and scoffed a little mncholically. ¡®No one should be able to calm themselves down after seeing such photos, especially the amnesiac Nn.¡¯ The next day¡­ Maisie asked Saydie to go and retrieve the surveince footage of the golf course¡¯s aisle for her, and it was true, Maizie had indeed tailed them when they were chatting there. Saydie looked at her. ¡°Ma¡¯am, do you need me to deal with this annoying woman?¡± Maisie lifted her head and smiled. ¡°No, leave this presumptuous youngdy to me. I¡¯ll deal with her myself.¡± ¡®Maizie Hannigan, since you have the guts to take such photos of me and hand them to Nn, don¡¯t me me for what will happen to you. ¡®Since you so desperately want to secure yourself a great husband, I¡¯ll cut off all paths that¡¯ll lead to you even finding a semi decent one. Maizie walked out of the mall with a few designer handbags in her hands. Just as she was about to walk to the front of her ride, a middle-aged woman with a plump figure suddenly rushed up to her, grabbed her by her hair, and yelled, ¡°B*tch, I¡¯ve finally found you!¡± ¡°Ah! Are you insane? Help!¡± Maizie¡¯s scalp hurt from the tugging, but she was not strong enough to break free from the middle-aged woman and got pushed to the ground. The passersby gathered one after another, and the middle-aged woman rolled up her sleeves and pointed at her. ¡°You shameless sl*t! You¡¯re the homewrecker who seduced my husband. How dare you go on a spending spree with his money so tantly?¡± Maizie got up in embarrassment. She was about to lose her head over this encounter. ¡°Bullsh*t! What are you talking about? Who seduced your husband? Are you even in your right mind!?¡± ¡°Oh my, where did you muster the courage to assert that it¡¯s not you? You little b*tch, there are so many things out there that you can learn and pick up at such a young age, and you¡¯ve actually chosen to learn how to seduce another woman¡¯s husband?¡± Maizie argued furiously, ¡°Aunty, have you taken me for the wrong woman? Do you even know who I am?¡± The middle-aged woman pointed at her nose. ¡°You¡¯re Maizie Hannigan, aren¡¯t you? The mistress that my husband is trying his best to keep out of my sight!¡± Maizie was astounded. ¡°W-What?¡± The middle-aged woman tugged at her hair again. ¡± Can¡¯t argue now, can you? You sl*t, who in Bassburgh doesn¡¯t know that you wanted to find yourself a rich man just because you¡¯re the daughter of the Hannigans? But have you not seen a man before in your life? You¡¯ve actually had your eyes fixed on my husband? You even asked my husband to divorce m e!?¡± ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t!¡± Maizie pushed her away hard. The plump, middle-ageddy lost her bnce and fell to the floor, but she continued to yell at her loudly. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. More and more passersby were stopping for the drama, and some even took their cell phones out to take pictures and record videos Maizie¡¯s face gradually turned pale. She took two steps backward and shook her head in panic. ¡°I didn¡¯t. I¡¯m not-¡± ¡°It turns out that she¡¯s the daughter of the Hannigans. It¡¯s said that she failed to take advantage of Mr. Goldmann, and she changed her target, wanting to marry Helios Boucher, the actor. However, he rejected her too.¡± ¡°My God, she¡¯s actually such a wh*re.¡± ¡°Oh my, if I had raised such a daughter, I¡¯d strangle her to death with my own hands.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t let such a daughter-inw get married into my family even if it means that my son won¡¯t be able to get himself a wife for the rest of his life.¡± Chapter 686 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 686 All the remarks of criticismced with ridicule, contempt, and sarcasm entered Maizie¡¯s ears. Her face was just pale. She hadn¡¯t done anything, but why would this woman call out her name and know who she was? Maizie hopped into the car before the middle-aged woman could react. The woman then got up and knocked on the car window. ¡°Trying to run away? Come back out here, you b*tch!¡± But the car had already sped off. The middle-aged woman walked to a corner when the crowd eventually dispersed, and Saydie handed her some money. The woman looked at the full money bag and was overjoyed. ¡°Thank you. Remember toe back if there¡¯s anything like this again!¡± Saydie got back to the car, where Maisie was sitting. She had witnessed the entire scene. Saydie asked, ¡°Ma¡¯am, should I post this?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t need to,¡± Maisie looked back, ¡°Someone will do it.¡± Maizie¡¯s encounter would definitely be shared in the socialite group¡¯. The people who didn¡¯t like her would naturally spread the news. Maisie hadn¡¯t nned to go so far, but Maizie had taken it too far first. Saydie started the car. ¡°Are we going back to the office now?¡± Maisie checked the time. It was time for Colton and Daisie¡¯s parent-teacher meeting, but Nn hadn¡¯t contacted her. Maisie got Saydie to drive her to their school. Thepound was filled with expensive cars. Colton and Daisie attended a private school in Bassburgh, and even though the fees were quite expensive, the quality of education was top-tier. Colton and Daisie waited outside the gates, and when they saw Maisie, they smiled and ran to her. ¡°Mommy!¡± Maisie bent down to catch them. ¡°Have you waited long?¡± Daisie shook her head. ¡°No, it hasn¡¯t started yet. Where¡¯s Daddy?¡± Maisie¡¯s eyes twitched, then she patted their head.¡± Your daddy might be busy with work and will be hereter.¡± ¡°Alright, Mommy. Let us show you around the school.¡± Daisie held her hand, excited to show her beautiful mother off to her ssmates! Colton walked behind them with his hands behind his head. He turned around because he heard honking. The man who got out of the Rolls-Royce parked outside looking dapper was none other than their father! Quincy handed a coat to Nn, who put it over his forearm. He walked toward Colton in a ck shirt made of brocade and a grey vest. Colton tilted his head. ¡°Daddy, Mommy said you were busy.¡± Nn put his hand behind his back. ¡°I¡¯m done with work.¡± Colton scoffed and spoke like an adult. ¡°Are you arguing?¡± Nn looked at him. ¡°No.¡± Colton didn¡¯t believe that. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Maisie walked around their school, holding Maisie¡¯s hand. Children and parents could be seen everywhere in the school. ¡°Daisie!¡± A girl with a ponytail ran over. She looked at Maisie and was stunned. Daisie proudly introduced, ¡°This is my mommy!¡± The little girl greeted her politely, ¡°Hello, Ma¡¯am! I¡¯m Daisie¡¯s ssmate, Lisa Fraser.¡± Maisie leaned down to pat her head. ¡°You¡¯re so adorable.¡± Lisa¡¯s face turned red because she was shy. She looked around, then asked, ¡°Daisie, your brother isn¡¯t here?¡± Maisie realized that Colton wasn¡¯t there when she mentioned him. She looked back with Daisie and saw Nn walking over next to Colton Chapter 687 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 687 Nn stood out from the crowd, looking dashing with his handsome face. Colton looked exactly like him, attracting everyone¡¯s attention. Lisa got close to Daisie¡¯s ear. ¡°Daisie, your brother really is as handsome as your father.¡± Daisie happily giggled. ¡°Of course, I wasn¡¯t making this up.¡± Most of her ssmates hadn¡¯t seen their parents. Now that they both showed up at the parent-teacher meeting, Daisie was going to show them off to the annoying people! Daisie ran toward Nn. ¡°Daddy!¡± Nn picked her up. ¡°I didn¡¯t break my promise, did I?¡± Daisie shook her head and hugged his neck. ¡°I¡¯m so happy that you came with Mommy!¡± Colton red at her. ¡°You¡¯re too big to be carried by Daddy.¡± Daisie made a face. Nn¡¯s status made him look too shy. Some parents could recognize him and politely greeted them. Maisie crossed her arms and stood under a tree, knowing that Nn was probably still angry about the photos and was ignoring her, but she wasn¡¯t worried either. She turned toward the corridor of the ssrooms and seemed to have seen someone familiar. She paused, then immediately hurried toward that building. When Nn was speaking to some of the parents, he noticed that Maisie had left. Maisie arrived in the corridor, where a man was speaking to the director. After the director left, Maisie walked toward the man. ¡°Joe?¡± Joe stopped in his tracks, turned around, and looked surprised. ¡°Maisie?¡± Maisie was right. She walked forward. ¡°Why are you at the school?¡± Joe Watson was the coroner at Bassburgh¡¯s Judicial Appraisal Center. Her falsified DNA report had been thanks to him, but more importantly, Joe, Maisie, and Ryleigh were friends from high school. He smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve long quit my job at the Judicial Appraisal Center. I¡¯m an English teacher now. Your son and daughter attend this school, right?¡± Maisie nodded. ¡°Are you their teacher?¡± ¡°Yes, I recognized them immediately,¡± Joe said, then suddenly asked, ¡°By the way, how has Ryleigh been recently? Is she engaged?¡± Maisie pressed her lips together, then looked down. She had noticed that Joe had a crush on Ryleigh long ago. However, Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Joe had started working at the Judicial Appraisal Center and gotten busy after graduating from university, so they had fallen out of touch. Joe understood something and nodded, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, a s long as she¡¯s happy.¡± ¡°Mommy!¡± Daisie ran over and hugged her waist. She wanted to announce that her mother was taken and that no other man should get close to her, but she was stunned upon seeing it was Joe. ¡°Mr. Watson?¡± Daisie quite liked the gentle Mr. Watson, but why was i thim? Joe gently bent lower and said to her, ¡°Hello, Ms. Vanderbilt.¡± Daisie hesitated. ¡°Mr-Mr. Watson, do you know my mommy?¡± Maisie knew she had shown up because of Nn, so she hugged her shoulder. ¡°Mr. Watson, your godmother, and I are friends from high school.¡± Daisie replied with an ¡°Oh¡±. ¡®That¡¯s it. ¡®Mr. Watson met Mommy earlier than Daddy, and Mr. Watson is so gentle. Even though he isn¡¯t as handsome as Daddy, he is still good-looking. If mommy dated Mr. Watson in school, wouldn¡¯t Daddy be in trouble!?¡¯ Chapter 688 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 688 Maisie looked at the little girl and guessed that her mind had gone far away, so she pinched her cheek.¡± Why did youe over?¡± Daisie¡¯s face was pinched out of shape. She was at a loss for words for a long time until she said, ¡°¡­ I was looking for you. The meeting is starting.¡± Joe said to her, ¡°You should go over if it¡¯s starting. I¡¯ll need to go too.¡± Maisie nodded. Once Joe walked away, Daisie beamed. ¡°Mommy, was Mr. Watson your first love?¡±. Maisie almost choked on her saliva. She bent down and looked into Daisie¡¯s eyes. ¡°Do you know what first love is at your age?¡± Daisie didn¡¯t dare tell her mother that she had learned it after watching the drama series that her brother was on. ¡°Well, was he?¡± Maisie felt exhausted. ¡°Of course not.¡± Daisie beamed, then raised her tone. ¡°Did you have a first love then?¡± Maisie squinted, catching a glimpse of the tail of a suit in the corridor, and smiled. ¡°I did.¡± Nn, who was standing around in the corridor, took a deep breath and gnashed his teeth, looking gloomy. Maisie¡¯s voice was loud, then soft. ¡°My first love was your daddy. He drove me mad. How else would we have you three rascals?¡± Nn held his breath as his heart skipped a beat. His gloomy expression looked warmer. Someone appeared next to him and put her arm on the wall behind him. He looked around and stared at the person in front of him. Maisie smiled sweetly. ¡°Happy?¡± Nn didn¡¯t say anything when she stood on her toes to kiss his lips. Her light perfume suddenly surrounded him, freezing him on the spot. Nn held her shoulders. He didn¡¯t use any force, but the veins on the back of his hands popped while he said in a sultry voice, ¡°Zee¡­¡± Maisie looked down and wanted to stop, but a force came from behind her waist. Nn lowered his head to kiss her lips, strongly, madly and wanting more. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Daddy! Mommy!¡± Daisie¡¯s voice rang, and the both of them immediately separated. Nn cleared his throat and turned his face to the side. Maisie¡¯s face was red, and she was steaming. She cleared her throat. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the ssroom.¡± Nn agreed. Daisie followed behind them, pouting. She had seen everything. Nn and Maisie sat on Daisie and Colton¡¯s seats, the entire ssroom filled with the parents of the students, Colton and Daisie had always been top of their ss, and the teachers probably knew who Nn was, so they added a fewpliments Maisie sat with her hand on the side of her head while she peeked at Nn. He looked just like a child who was paying full attention to ss. She wondered what he had been like in school. Nn noticed her burning stare, pressed his lips together, and held her hand under the desk, his fingers running over her palm. Once the meeting ended, Maisie pulled her hand out of his and ground her teeth, ¡°You¡¯ll regret this.¡± Nn raised his hand and pushed the hair stuck to the back of her neck away, his eyes burning. ¡°We don¡¯t know who¡¯s going to regret it yet.¡± ¡°They have such a great rtionship.¡± ¡°They do.¡± Maisie realized that the other parents were still there, so her face felt really hot. She could only smile in reply. Nn couldn¡¯t get away from a few men he knew, so Maisie went to see the children first. When she got to the garden in the back, she stopped in her tracks. Two people stood behind the wall, a middle-aged man trying to harass a child. The child didn¡¯t react but instead just stood there. Chapter 689 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 689 When the man¡¯s hand was facing down, Maisie walked up to him, grabbed his wrist, and kicked him to the floor. ¡°How could you do this to such a young kid?¡± The man was obviously startled and looked extremely unhappy, but he didn¡¯t want to alert anyone, so he got up and ran away. Maisie frowned. ¡®How could an *ssh*le like that show up in school? It¡¯s putting the children in danger! Maisie turned to the child, nning to console him, but she was shocked when she saw his face. This boy had such delicate beauty-he looked more beautiful than Daisie. The boy¡¯s eyes were a light color, his skin fair and soft. He had wavy hair and very longshes. Any child would have been very afraid after what happened, but he was emotionless and stood by the wall as if nothing had happened. The child seemed to be used to that because his eyescked the colors one found in children¡¯s eyes. ¡°Why are you standing here alone? Where are your parents?¡± Maisie bent down to speak to him in a gentle tone. The boy looked at her and slowly smiled after a while. ¡°I don¡¯t have parents.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡± Maisie feltplicated but also felt sorry. ¡°It¡¯s dangerous for you to be here by yourself. Let me bring you over to the teachers.¡± The boy coolly said, ¡°That was a teacher.¡± Maisie was stunned. For a moment there, she felt that his eyes mocked her. The boy turned to leave, and Maisie stood there and watched him, feeling moreplicated. ¡°Mommy!¡± Colton suddenly showed up and ran to her.¡± Mommy, why are you here?¡± Maisie looked back at him. ¡°I was looking for you. By the way, did you see a very beautiful boy?¡± Colton put his hands on his waist and turned his face to the side. ¡°He¡¯s from our ss. Why do you ask?¡± Maisie squinted. ¡®Are they rivals?¡¯ After they walked out of the school, Nn was already waiting in the car with Daisie. Daisie ran toward her, ¡°Mommy, were you lost?¡± Maisie smiled. ¡°No.¡± She stopped in front of Nn and raised her brows,¡± You don¡¯t have to wait. Saydie drove.¡± Nn let the kids get into the car then walked closer to Maisie, almost touching her face. ¡°You left me with the old men. Good job, Zee.¡± Maisie pushed her finger into his chest and lightly smiled. ¡°They all run businesses and know you. Aren¡¯t you an ¡®old man¡¯ too?¡± Nn held her hand and stared at her for a moment before pulling her into the car. Maisie kept looking out of the window, seemingly worried about the boy. Nn pulled her closer, holding her waist and pulling her into his arms. She fell onto him because she wasn¡¯t expecting that Colton and Daisie looked over, but Nn suddenly pretended to be serious. ¡°The kids are here. Watch it.¡± Maisie was rendered speechless. At the Goldmann mansion¡­ Maisie pushed the door to the room open, and before the person behind her could enter, she closed it. Nn was quick, so he managed to grab her and pushed her chin upward, ¡°My naughty girl is trying to lock me out?¡± Maisie fell into his arms and looked wronged. ¡°Are you not angry anymore? You were so¡­ cold yesterday.¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights. Chapter 690 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 690 Nn¡¯s eyes were burning, but he was trying to keep things under control and hesitantly kissed her. ¡°Yes, so I need to punish you.¡± Maisie could feel the short hair on her neck, his strong arms picking her up. She hugged his neck tightly to keep her bnce and had an exhrating time at the doorway. Under the night sky, the light from the closet shone dimly on Maisie¡¯s crystal clear skin, her hair sprawled on the pillow like ck algae. Someone pushed open the door of the bedroom. Maisie slowly opened her eyes when she felt the mattress sink a little. Nn sat at the edge of the bed, touching her face.¡± Not going to have dinner?¡± Maisie turned around, her voice hoarse from the constraint. ¡°I¡¯m thirsty.¡± Nn picked up the ss of water that he had prepared on the table for her. She sat up and gulped the water but choked because she drank too quickly, spitting water all over the shirt he had just changed into Nn wiped away the water on the corner of her lips, then chuckled with love in his eyes. ¡°How could you choke from drinking water?¡± Maisie pushed his hand away, put down the ss, and leaned against the headboard. ¡°I need someone to feed me dinner.¡± He held her face up. ¡°I relieved you, but you¡¯re ordering me around now?¡± She looked at him. ¡°You have a problem with that?¡± Nnughed. ¡°No.¡± He carried her downstairs and let her sit at the table. She didn¡¯t move, just waiting for the food to be fed to her. He would feed her anything she wanted to eat and drink and even coax her into eating. Nn knew she did this on purpose, so he yed along. When she got bored, he smiled. ¡°Done?¡± Maisie looked at him. ¡°You were so angryst night I thought you were not going to talk to me anymore.¡± Nn put down the cutlery. ¡°You kissed me, so I had to make up.¡± ¡°Oh, is that true?¡± Maisie teased, ¡°If I didn¡¯t kiss you, how long do you think you¡¯d be angry for?¡± Nn poked her face. ¡°You¡¯re so good at picking a fight.¡± Maisie pushed his hand away, raised both her legs, and then hugged her knees. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me, but believe Maizie instead, huh?¡± Nn narrowed his eyes. She grunted. ¡°I know that she gave you the photos, and you believed her. You might as well marry her.¡± Nn curled her hair around his finger. ¡°If you could get jealous, so would I. Even if the photos weren¡¯t real, I would still get angry. I almost lost my mind.¡± He pulled Maisie onto hisp and into his arms and held her hand in her palm, their fingers intertwined. ¡°I was afraid that you would leave me.¡± Maisie turned around and looked into his eyes. After a long while, she leaned in on his chest. ¡°The person in the photos was Francisco Boucher, Helios¡¯ cousin. Have you forgotten?¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. Nn paused. Maisie looked up at him. He had probably forgotten what Francisco looked like. ¡°I spent a month in the training camp three years ago and met Francisco. I owe him one.¡± Nn asked in a low voice, ¡°Why were you at the training camp?¡± Maisie put her hands behind his neck. ¡°So I could marry you.¡± Nn was surprised, but he kept his eyes on her because he could tell that she wasn¡¯t lying. Maisiey her head on his shoulder, hanging onto himzily. ¡°It was your grandfather¡¯s request. As long as I passed the tests in training camp and performed well, we could be together.¡± Nn¡¯s heart shuddered. It was as though pieces of his memories popped up in his mind, but they were just moments, not full memories. Chapter 691 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 691 Nn subconsciously secured her tightly in his arms as he pressed his warm lips on her forehead. Two dayster, the name ¡°Maizie¡± appeared on Google Trends as expected. The news about Maizie being beaten up by someone¡¯s ¡°first wife¡± on the street was widely discussed amongst the socialites. Maisie shut her phone down and set it aside. Someone knocked on the door, and Maisie lifted her head. It was one of her female employees, and she said, ¡°Come in.¡± The female employee came in with a document in her hand. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, a model wishes to be the spokesperson for our line of jewelry that is dedicated to couples. Here is her profile that they sent us.¡± Maisie took over the document, and she was slightly surprised when she saw who she was. The name on the profile was none other than X Mayweather. The woman in the photo had a highly recognized face. Although she wasn¡¯t someone who was stunningly beautiful at first nce, her appearance was unforgettable. Her official height was 5¡¯7. She was considered tall and was a perfect match for Louis, who stood at 6¡¯2. However, Maisie wondered why she wanted to be the spokesperson for Soul as soon as she came back from overseas. The female employee asked, ¡°Are you going to sign her?¡± Maisie ced her profile back into the document and said, ¡°Tell them that I still need some time to consider.¡± After the female employee left and just when Maisie was about to start doing her work, a tall and eyecatching figure appeared outside of the door. Maisie was stunned. ¡°Cousin?¡± I just received his ex-girlfriend¡¯s profile, and now he¡¯s here? What a coincidence.¡¯ Louis stepped into the office and said, ¡°I just had something for you.¡± Smiling, Maisie replied, ¡°What a coincidence. X just sent in her profile and requested to be the spokesperson for Soul. If my memories serve me right, she¡¯s your ex-girlfriend, right?¡± Louis was stunned for a moment. Although he tried his best to keep himself calm, Maisie could still notice the hint of panic from his face. ¡°She wants to be the spokesperson for Soul Jewelry?¡± Maisie rested her chin on her hand and replied, ¡°You still can¡¯t forget her?¡± ¡°Nope,¡± Louis replied without any hesitation. He paused for a long while before adding, ¡°It¡¯s none of my business whether or not she wants to be the spokesperson for yourpany.¡± ¡°The line she is interested in is the jewelry for couples. What if she wants to work with you?¡± Maisie asked as she looked fixedly at Louis. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Although Louis was her cousin, Ryleigh was her bestie, so she figured that she needed to sound him out first. Louis chuckled and replied, ¡°Except for the time you asked me for help three years ago, I won¡¯t take any more endorsements , and I won¡¯t do it this time either, okay?¡± Knowing that Louis had realized her intention, Maisie did not say anything anymore. She picked up a document and asked,¡± By the way, did you want to see me for something?¡± Louise sat on the couch in front of him. ¡°I just wanted to ask you about the matter of Ryleigh getting kicked out of the club in university.¡± Maisie stopped flipping through the document. She lifted her head and looked at him. ¡°How did you know that?¡± Louis looked at her calmly and replied, ¡°I¡¯ve run a background check on her. I know she was the president of the orchestra club when she was in university.¡± Maisie fell silent. Ryleigh wasn¡¯t only good in altercations. She seemed like a loser who was good at nothing, but in fact, she was talented in art. It was only because of the incident back in university that she had been dispirited for so many years. If that incident had not happened, Ryleigh would have been a national-level musician by now that could stand toe-to-toe with Louis, who also came from a musical family. Maisie had not been surprised when she first learned of the marriage between the Hills and the Lucases. After all, the Hills and the Lucases had been on good terms for years, and secondly, Ryleigh and Louis were considered to be in the same circle. Maisie took a deep breath and asked, ¡°You didn¡¯t mention it in front of Ryleigh, did you?¡± ¡°Nope. I tried to, but she seemed rather not happy about it,¡± Louis said. ¡°In fact, I¡¯ve watched her performance before.¡± Chapter 692 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 692 Maisie was stunned. ¡°When did that happen?¡± Louis replied without any hesitation, ¡°I was there during your high school party that year.¡± It had been so long that Maisie had forgotten about it. She looked at Louis intently. Honestly, she was kind of surprised that he was able to find out about Ryleigh getting kicked out of the club when she was in university. ¡®Just how deep did he look into this?¡¯ As if she remembered something, she smiled at Louis and said, ¡°I can tell you, but you have to answer my question first in exchange.¡± With the smile etching on her face, she continued,¡± Why do you want to marry Ryleigh?¡± #The supermodel X has returned from overseas# Ryleigh was sitting with her legs crossed on the couch while eating a bowl of fruit sd. When she was scrolling through her Facebook newsfeed, she saw the news, and her eyes were fixed on the screen for a long time. ¡®X has returned? Since his ex-girlfriend ising back, does this mean that we don¡¯t need to continue our marriage anymore?¡¯ she thought as she picked up a piece of watermelon with a fork. Russell came downstairs in a hurry and shouted,¡± Ryleigh, you brat!¡± Her hand trembled, and the watermelon in front of her dropped to the floor. Before she had time to mourn for the loss, she saw her father was pacing in the living room. Whenever her father started pacing, she knew he was looking for something to beat her. She hastily put the bowl of fruit on the table and jumped up. ¡°What are you doing, Dad?¡± ¡°You¡­ You still have the nerve to ask me that!?¡± Russell growled as he rolled his sleeve up, his face livid with rage. ¡°Where is that antique pocket watch that I keep in the study room?¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°What antique pocket watch?¡± ¡°Do you have any idea how much that pocket watch costs? $90,000!¡± Russell shouted. Ryleigh¡¯s brain went nk for a moment, and it was only then she remembered which antique her father was talking about. ¡°I¡¯ve been keeping it for 20 years. I didn¡¯t even dare to touch it. When I was packing my stuff today¡­¡± He was fuming with rage as he said, ¡°My $90,000 is gone!¡± Ryleigh swallowed hard and forced an embarrassed smile on her face. ¡°Oh, so that pocket watch is an antique. I didn¡¯t know about that¡­¡± ¡®Oh gosh. I¡¯m in big trouble this time, Ryleigh thought. She had sold the pocket watch nine years ago to help Maisie. After all, her father had a lot of collections. He rarely took them out, so she did not expect him to go look for the pocket watch after so many years. Russell let out two dry smiles. He walked up to her and said, ¡°If I had known that you would grow up into such a prodigal daughter, I would have¡­¡± He raised the broom in his hand high in the air. Ryleigh was so startled that she jumped down from the couch and dashed toward the door without even wearing her slippers. She opened the door and saw Louis was standing in front of the door. Holding the broom, Russell chased after her. ¡°Stop running, you brat.¡± However, when he saw Louis, he quickly put the broom down and smiled at him, ¡°Huh? Louis? What brought you here today?¡± Ryleigh felt wronged after seeing her father¡¯s attitude change when facing Louis. ¡°Dad, if you can be so gentle to me, I¡¯m willing to give up 10 years of my life.¡± Sneering, Russell replied, ¡°If you stop giving me so much trouble, I¡¯m willing to give up 20 years of my life!¡± Louis chuckled and said, ¡°I hope I am not bothering you, Mr. Hill.¡± Russell put the broom down and waved his hand. ¡°Of course, you¡¯re not. We¡¯re going to be a family soon, and you¡¯re always wee to pay me a visit.¡± As he was talking, he put his hand on Louis¡¯ shoulder.¡± Come, don¡¯t just stand here. Come in and have a seat. I just bought some nice tea. Since I¡¯m free today, let¡¯s enjoy some tea and y chess together.¡± Louis smiled and entered the house with Russell. Ryleigh stamped her feet in frustration outside of the door. ¡®How could he do this to me? I¡¯m his daughter! Chapter 693 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 693 ¡® Russell brought Louis into the study room. After they took their seats in front of the table, he asked the maid to bring them the tea. Louis scanned around the study room. The study room had a rather simplistic and ssic decoration. All of the books disyed on the shelves ranged from ssical to modern titles. It seemed to him that the Hills were indeed worthy of being a schrly family i n Bassburgh. After the maid served the tea, Louis stopped Russell when he was going to pour him the tea. He said, ¡°Let me do it, Mr. Hill.¡± Russell chuckled and replied, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± After pouring the tea, he sighed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what happened today.¡± Holding the cup of tea in his hand, Louis said, ¡°You were tough on Ryleigh, but I know that you never hit her hard no matter how angry you were with her.¡± Russell let out a bitter smile. It was true that he had beaten Ryleigh a lot of times, but he never beat her hard. After all, she was his only daughter, and he doted on her a lot. He sighed. ¡°It¡¯s true that I didn¡¯t dare to beat or scold her too hard in the past, but she has been so rebellious since she graduated that I can¡¯t stop worrying about her. I¡¯m worried that she might go down the wrong path and get in trouble. I¡¯m sure that you know she has a fiery temper, and when it¡¯s time for her to get married¡­¡± Ryleigh was pressing herself against the door to eavesdrop on the conversation between Louis and her father. Then, she heard the word ¡°get married.¡± Just when she was about to enter the study room to end the conversation, even if her father was going to beat the hell out of her, Louis¡¯ voice rang out. He said, ¡°I¡¯m not trying to stick my nose into your family affairs, Mr. Hill, but in my opinion, you don¡¯t have to worry about that. Even if I get married to Ryleigh in the future, I can ept her for who she is.¡± Ryleigh was stunned and loosened her hand that was gripping tightly on the handle. ¡°Louis, are you sure about that? Can you really ept Ryleigh?¡± Russell asked, his voice filled with surprise.. After all, it was Larissa who had brought up this arrangement. He was worried about whether his daughter could get married, and he was happy to have someone willing to marry her. It was just that he was worried that no one could handle his daughter¡¯s temper like him. Louis smiled faintly and said, ¡°I know Ryleigh isn¡¯t as ipetent as she seems. She¡¯s a gem that hasn¡¯t been polished.¡± Russell was stunned for a moment, and then he chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯ve almost forgotten how talented and great she used to be.¡± Suddenly, he recalled something and got up to his feet. He went to the table behind him and pulled a photo album out of the drawer. After that, he returned to the seat and flipped the photo album open slowly. Ryleigh had been a pretty and elegant girl since she was a kid. She had a graceful air about her, and she used to be very talented in all kinds of things such as painting, chess-ying, music, and so on. Most of Ryleigh¡¯s photos had been taken on the stage. She was either wearing her performance dress or a costume. A few photos showed her ying violin and piano on the stage. She also had taken opera singing from a tutor, and she had performed on stage since she was seven. Louis flipped the photo album toward thest few pages. There are a few photos of the backstage of the high school party, and there was this particr photo showing three people. Ryleigh was standing in the center. On the left was Maisie, while Louis had never seen the boy on the right before. However, he was familiar with this photo. ¡°Mr. Hill, can you give this photo to me?¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. Russell was stunned for a moment before nodding.¡± Sure. You can have it. After all, she doesn¡¯t know about the existence of this photo al-¡± Ryleigh barged in before Russel could finish his sentence, and he nearly spilled his tea. She looked at the photo album silently. Russell hastily put the cup down and put the photo album out of Ryleigh¡¯s sight. Then, he said, ¡°Where are your manners, Ryleigh? How can you not knock on the door?¡± Ryleigh stretched her arm forward and said, ¡°Give me the photo album.¡± Chapter 694 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 694 Ryleigh chased her father to the door and shouted¡± Dad!¡± However, Russell paid her no mind. He went back into his room and locked the door. Louis stayed in the study room and looked at Ryleigh, who was standing outside. After a short while, Ryleigh stormed in and grabbed him by his cor, ¡°What the hell do you want, Louis? How dare you investigate m e?¡± Louis replied calmly, ¡°Do you have any secrets that can¡¯t be known to others?¡± Ryleigh did not say anything in return. He removed her hand and dusted his cor. After that, he rose to his feet and looked down at her. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s your fault for what happened that year?¡± Ryleigh froze. She clenched her fists tightly and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Louis leaned closer to her and said, ¡°I don¡¯t believe that you¡¯re that kind of person.¡± After that, he left the study room, leaving Ryleigh to stand frozen stiff on the spot as she was overwhelmed by a surge of despair. At ckgold¡­ Maisie passed by the reception desk. The staff at the front desk already knew her identity, and she greeted her warmly, ¡°You¡¯vee, Mrs. Goldmann. Mr. Goldmann is in his office.¡± She smiled at her and nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡± Maisie walked toward the office and knocked on the door. After getting permission, she pushed the door open and saw Nn was reading a document in his chair. He did not raise his head, so he thought she was Quincy. He said, ¡°Please help me to inform them that I¡¯m not going to the event tonight. I don¡¯t like that kind of asion.¡± Maisie walked toward the desk and leaned forward.¡± Why, though?¡± Stunned, Nn closed the document and raised his head. ¡°Zee?¡± Maisie got up and sat beside the desk. ¡°Are you surprised?¡± He put the document on the desk, got up to his feet, walked around the desk, and stopped in front of her.¡± Are you here to entertain me?¡± ¡®Entertain me¡­¡¯ Nn was stunned as soon as the words slipped past his lips. He did not expect himself to say something like that. It just came out of his mouth naturally. Maisie stroked his cheek and said, ¡°Well, you caught me.¡± Nn grabbed her wrist and put her palm against his cheek, ¡°Did¡­ Did I always say something like that in the past?¡± Blinking her eyes, Maisie replied, ¡°Do you want to hear a joke, Nn?¡± Nn lifted his eyebrows and looked at her. ¡°There was a sugar cube walking in the north pole. It felt so cold, and then it¡­¡± ¡°It turned into an ice cube?¡± Nn rubbed his chin against her palm and finished her sentence. There was a smile tugging at the corner of his lips. Maisie withdrew her hand and said, ¡°A cabbage was taking off its clothes as it walked¡­¡± Nn chimed in again and said, ¡°And then it was gone.¡± Maisie frowned. ¡°Have you gotten your memories back?¡± He kissed her and replied, ¡°I was exposed to these dry jokes in high school.¡± Maisie was rendered speechless. ¡®Then why didn¡¯t he know the answer back then?¡¯ Maisie thought. However, she soon found the reason why. After all, he now only had the memories of the things that had happened before he was 17, so of course, he could remember the things that happened in his high school better. Maisie jumped down from the desk and stood in front of him. ¡°This is so boring.¡± Nn grabbed her into his arms and buried his head in her shoulder. ¡°Did you tell me these dry jokes in the past as well, Zee?¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°Yeah,¡± Maisie replied. He turned her over and forced her to meet his gaze. ¡°I can remember some of it.¡± Nn scratched the tip of her nose with his finger and asked, ¡°What brought you here today? Is it because you miss me too much Maisie turned her face sideways and said, ¡°Yeah. But I don¡¯t miss you anymore.¡± He chuckled deeply at her answer. Quincy knocked on the door, and Maisie pushed Nn away. When Quincy entered the office, he was taken aback slightly when he saw Maisie. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were here too, Ms. Vanderbilt.¡± An impish smile appeared on Maisie¡¯s face as she said, ¡°Mr. Goldmann said he¡¯ll attend the dinner tonight.¡± Nn pinched her cheek and sighed exasperatedly.¡± You really are one naughty woman.¡± Maisie smiled at him and replied, ¡°It¡¯s okay. You can go to entertain your client.¡± Then, she went closer to him and whispered into his ear. ¡°However,e back early. I¡¯ll be waiting for you at home, and then we¡¯ll take a bath together.¡± Chapter 695 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 695 Nn loosened his tie and said to Quincy. ¡°I¡¯m not going to the dinner tonight. Tell them that I have to take a bath with my wife.¡± Quincy was rendered speechless. At night, Maisie regretted everything she had said in the afternoon. The ripples were reflecting on the ceiling. The bathroom was foggy, and it was only when the residual heat faded that her vision became clear. She leaned on Nn¡¯s chest and listened to his heartbeat. His body gave off a refreshing smell after he took a bath, and the beads of salty sweats that glided off his body looked like rivulets of light. N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°Are you really not going to attend the dinner?¡± she asked. He lifted her wet hair and collected them behind her back. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to go in the first ce. Besides, isn¡¯t it more important to stay with my wife than to socialize?¡± Maisie was tickled pink by his answer. She got up and wrapped the towel around her body. After that, she took the hair blower and walked to the washbasin to dry her hair. Nn approached her and took the hair blower away from her. He helped her dry her hair, and as he ran his fingers over her hair, he said, ¡°From now onward, I¡¯ll help you dry your hair, Zee.¡± Maisie looked at him and said, ¡°Nn, there¡¯s one thing¡­¡± Nn switched off the hair blower and looked at her.¡± Yeah?¡± Turning around, Maisie lifted her head to meet his gaze, but she did not say anything. Although she did not say anything, he knew she wanted to ask for help from him through her eyes. ¡°Do you want me to help you with something?¡± Maisie blinked her eyes. He poked her cheek and continued. ¡°You don¡¯t have to go to the extent of inviting me for a bath if you have a favor to ask. You can just tell me. I thought you just wanted to take a bath with me.¡± Maisie pushed his hand away and replied, ¡°I was just kidding. Who knew you¡¯d take it so seriously!?¡± He raised his brows. ¡°Well, what¡¯s done cannot be undone.¡± Maisie decided not to beat around the bush anymore. She was reluctant to tell him about it because she did not know how to tell him. After all, that person was somewhat connected to his mother. ¡°Mr. Topaz was once your mother¡¯s agent, right?¡± The smile on the tip of Nn¡¯s lips froze, and his face sank. He replied tly, ¡°Why are you asking about him?¡± Maisie knew that it was a taboo to talk about his mother right now since he had lost his memories. However, Anthony had once been his mother¡¯s agent. Besides, Maisie was curious about everything that Louis had told her today. She had heard about the things that happened to Ryleigh that year. However, she had not asked her about it since she did not want to make Ryleigh go through the trauma again. The reason Louis would know about it was that he had looked into the matter himself. Nn put the hair blower down and gathered the few strands of wet hair that stuck to her cheek. ¡°Just tell me what you want.¡± Maisie opened her mouth slightly and asked, ¡°Mr. Topaz has a daughter named Naomi, right?¡± Nn squinted his eyes and replied, ¡°I guess so. Why are you asking?¡± ¡°She and Ryleigh joined the same club when they were in university. I heard that¡­¡± Maisie lowered her head to look at her toes. ¡°She¡¯s in aa now.¡± Ryleigh had been kicked out of her club back then because the Royal Academy of Music only offered one spot for the students who joined the orchestra club at Northwest University. Both Ryleigh and Naomi had been the ace students in the orchestra club. However, when they had beenpeting against each other in a performance, Naomi fell from the stairs, and Ryleigh was the only one who was with her at that time. Ryleigh had been used as the ¡°culprit¡± who pushed Naomi down the stairs. After the incident, Anthony, the gold-medal agent at the Royal Academy of Music, had used his connections to get the school to cancel Ryleigh¡¯s application. After that, Ryleigh was kicked out of the club because they all thought she was the one who had pushed Naomi down the stairs. Christina, Ryleigh¡¯s aunt, had stepped forward, and it was only then that scandal and news were put to an end. However, Ryleigh had not touched music since then. She had withdrawn from Northwest University and cut off all her connections with her friends. Chapter 696 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 696 What had happened back then had undoubtedly left a huge emotional scar on Ryleigh. It was so unbearable to her that not only had she avoided music, but she also avoided getting into contact with any musical instrument all this while. Nn was startled. It was obvious that to him, the incident that had happened between Ryleigh and Naomi Topaz had not taken ce yet, and he had no memory of his event. Maisie took his hand, lifted his head, and gave off a faint smile. ¡°Since you know Mr. Topaz, can you find a chance to introduce me to him? I wish to meet him in person.¡± Nn lifted her up, ced her on the edge of the washbasin, and pressed his firm chest against hers.¡± After sweet-talking me for so long, all you wish is to see him?¡± Maisie pursed her lips. ¡°Then, will you help me?¡± He kissed her ear and lowered his voice. ¡°That depends on my wife¡¯s performance.¡± The night was silent, and the gray curtain draping on the French windows swayed with the wind. Maisie performed from midnight to dawn, and Nn enjoyed it to the fullest, conquering her from the beginning to the end and showing no sign of exhaustion. As the sky was getting brighter, Nn hugged the person sleeping in his arms and affectionately caressed her blushing cheeks with his palms. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. He did not sleep and waited until 6:00 a.m. He then rolled over, sat up, put on his nightgown, grabbed his cell phone, and left the room. He then called Quincy at the entryway. It was already 10:30 a.m. when Maisie woke up. She rushed downstairs after freshening herself in a hurry and found out that Alfred had already prepared breakfast for her. She finished her breakfast and asked Alfred, ¡°When did Nn leave this morning?¡± Alfred replied with a smile, ¡°Mr. Goldmann went out at 7:00 a.m. today.¡± ¡®7:00 a.m.? That fe spent the whole night tossing me around on the bed and didn¡¯t even sleep before leaving for work?¡¯ Maisie rushed to Soul Jewelry and received a text message from Quincy while she was on her way, saying that Mr. Topaz would be attending a charity banquet tomorrow night, and Nn would bring her along to the venue. She looked at the screen, and the corners of her lips could not help but twitch. ¡®It seems that my hard work fromst night hasn¡¯t gone to waste! The receptionist at the front desk walked up to her as soon as she stepped into thepany. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, Ms. Mayweather has been waiting for you in the reception lounge for quite some time already.¡± Maisie was slightly astounded. ¡®X Mayweather actually came in person? But that¡¯s great. It just so happens that I want to know why she can¡¯t wait to coborate with us too. After all, as one of the top-tier models, she can always find a more well-knownpany, like Taylor Jewelry, instead of Soul Jewelry if she wants to get into jewelry endorsement! Maisie came to the door of the reception lounge and was about to push the door and get in when she heard a man¡¯s voice. ¡°I just don¡¯t understand. Soul Jewelry is only a new brand, so why would you want to get into a coboration with this smallpany? Not to mention that the owner is quite full of herself. Is she making us wait for so long on purpose?¡± However, the woman who responded to him sounded rather calm. ¡°Soul Jewelry is a brand founded by one of the world¡¯s best designers, Zora, and let¡¯s not forget that it¡¯s also a jewelrypany owned by the ckgold Group. It has potential.¡± ¡°So what? You¡¯re blessing them with your name and fame the moment you im that you¡¯re willing to coborate with them. But what they¡¯re doing now clearly shows that they¡¯re not interested in the formation of this rtionship.¡± As soon as the man finished speaking, Maisie pushed the door open and walked in. The woman sitting on the couch with her tea looked graceful and sophisticated-she really did live up to her reputation as a model Maisie smiled and walked up to them. ¡°Sorry, something came up, and there was a dy.¡± Maisie then sat down on the couch. X put down the teacup and replied politely, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we haven¡¯t waited for too long. That¡¯s understandable.¡± However, the male assistant who was sitting beside her scoffed and expressed disdain. Maisie ignored him and went straight to the point.¡± It¡¯s our fault for not extending a warm wee to you, Ms. Mayweather, 1 hope you¡¯ll be able to forgive us for that. Of course, I have to make things clear before we start discussing the details. The reason we didn¡¯t agree to your coboration request at once isn¡¯t that we disparage your worth and status. After all, Ms. Mayweather¡¯s endowment and influence in the field is not something that we see in any other models.¡± Chapter 697 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 697 ¡°However, I want to know why you would choose to coborate with Soul Jewelry, a brand that¡¯s still a novice in this field? You obviously have a lot of better choices.¡± X looked at Maisie. ¡°Because I like Soul Jewelry¡¯s design inspiration. I can see the ¡°soul¡± that your jewelry designs possess as l¡¯ ve seen the masterpieces that you put out while you were working for Luxe before this. They look and feel different from those ¡± soulless¡± pieces that only had magnificent- looking shells.¡± Maisie lowered her gaze and chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s my honor to be able to meet you. You definitely know how to appreciate my designs, Ms. Mayweather.¡± X smiled. ¡°Of course, but there¡¯s another reason.¡± Maisie narrowed her eyes as X said meaningfully, ¡°I heard that Louis made an exception to shoot a promotional advertisement for Soul Jewelry three years ago. A brand that Louis endorses won¡¯t be bad, right?¡± Maisie and X exchanged gazes. ¡°She just disclosed that the other reason she¡¯s chosen to go into a coboration with Soul is Louis¡¯s previous endorsement from three years ago. It seems that she¡¯s bringing this up deliberately just to remind me of her previous rtionship with Louis. ¡®My rtionship with the de Armas hasn¡¯t been made public. No one knows that I¡¯m Louis¡¯ cousin except those people that are close to me. ¡®On the other hand, she seems so open and honest while she admitted the real reason she has chosen to coborate with us, and she doesn¡¯t even sound aggressive when saying so. It¡¯s obvious that she doesn¡¯t think of me as her rival in love. ¡®Even if she doesn¡¯t know about my rtionship with Louis, she should know about Nn and me as long as she surfs the Inte Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Maisie pretended to be surprised. ¡°I heard that Mr. Lucas has an ex-girlfriend who works as a model. It seems that you¡¯re her, Ms. Mayweather.¡± X sounded neither humble nor arrogant. ¡°Not many people know about my past rtionship with Louis, but you¡¯re the missus of the Goldmanns, so you should be able to meet Louis quite frequently. By the way. I heard that Louis has gotten engaged, and his fiancee is the daughter of the Hills?¡± ¡°Ms. Mayweather, you do still care a lot about your ex¡¯s affairs, huh?¡± Maisie rubbed her fingers as she looked seemingly nonchnt. X blinked. ¡°Of course. He was the one who broke up with me back then, causing me heartbreak. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here to stay this time around.¡± She asked her assistant for the document and ced it on the desk as she said that. ¡°After I sign the contract and get into a coboration with Soul Jewelry, I can guarantee that yourpany will see its highest sales volume within a year. Not to mention that I won¡¯t even ask for a higher payment, I¡¯ll only ask your party for 15% of my ordinary advertising fees. And I only ask for one condition in return¡­¡± X left Soul Jewelry with her assistant, and Maisie was still sitting on the couch with an indifferent expression. An employee then entered the lounge. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, since Ms. Mayweather is willing to lower her terms, would you like to think about it?¡± ¡®X is a well-known supermodel, and she has already set foot in the entertainment industry. It¡¯s said that she has already gotten her hands on all the resources that she can find in the industry. If she were to coborate with Soul, it¡¯d indeed bring thepany a lot of poprity and sales. ¡®However¡­ Maisie pursed her lips tightly. ¡®She wants me to get Ryleigh to cancel her engagement with Louis: She raised her hand to cover her eyes and brows and stared at the document on the desk through the seam in between her fingers. ¡®It¡¯s no wonder X would find her way to Soul as soon as she returned to Zlokova. She already knows about my identity and has already looked into Louis and Ryleigh¡¯s engagement. Naturally, she knows that I¡¯m Ryleigh¡¯s best friend. ¡®She¡¯s named such attractive terms and conditions deliberately as if she¡¯s trying to sell me a huge favor, but in fact, she¡¯s trying to start a rivalry against Ryleigh. The employee next to her whispered, ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt?¡± Maisie returned to her senses, put the document on the desk away, and stood up. ¡°It¡¯s truly rare for her to name such fascinating terms, but.¡± She stopped by the employee¡¯s side and handed the document to her. ¡°Soul will not be led by the nose by someone else. Get someone to inform Ms. Mayweather, saying that if she ns to coborate with us because of personal reasons, I¡¯m afraid that I can¡¯t ept her offer.¡±. Chapter 698 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 698 Barbara and Ryleigh were shopping for luxury goods, and Ryleigh was absent-minded throughout the whole process. Barbara had to call her out a few times before she responded. ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡± Ryleigh curled her lips and rubbed her stomach all of a sudden. ¡°I¡¯m hungry. Shall we go for dinner now?¡± Barbaraughed. ¡°Didn¡¯t we just eat at noon?¡± She was flustered for a moment. ¡°Is that so?¡± Barbara¡¯s cell phone rang when she was about to say something. She then picked up the call when she saw that it was from Maisie. ¡°Ryleigh and I are in the mall now. She? Her phone ran out of battery and died. What?¡± Barbara ended the call with a troubled expression on her face after the exchange of a few more sentences. Thus, Ryleigh asked, ¡°What happened? Why did Zee call you?¡± Barbara lifted her eyelids, looked at her, and ced her hand on Ryleigh¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re in trouble.¡± Ryleigh looked puzzled. Barbara and Ryleigh rushed to Soul Jewelry Ryleigh had already learned about the situation through the phone, so she asked as soon as she entered the room through the door, ¡°X Mayweather, what does she mean?¡± Maisie was sitting on the couch and took a sip of coffee. ¡°What I told you is what she means. The only condition that she¡¯s named to get her to coborate with Soul is for me to get you to cancel your marriage engagement with Louis.¡± She then put down the cup. ¡°She doesn¡¯t n 10 leave Zlokova again after returning here this time around. She should have a long-term career development n all nned out already.¡± Barbara snorted. ¡°She can¡¯t get her mind off her ex, so she hase back here to rekindle her rtionship with Mr. Lucas now that she knows he has gotten engaged?¡± After saying so, she looked at Ryleigh, who had yet to utter a single word. ¡°Do you need me to get someone to help you deal with this woman?¡± Ryleigh crossed her arms and said disapprovingly.¡± Why would I need your help? Isn¡¯t this even better? Besides, I didn¡¯t say that I¡¯d definitely marry him.¡± Barbara propped her elbows on her shoulders. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll support you no matter what¡¯s your final choice.¡± Maisie¡¯s gaze shifted around the room and was then fixed on Ryleigh for a long time. ¡°How this matter will end depends solely on Louis. X might not be able to get her mind off her past rtionship, but it doesn¡¯t mean that Louis shares the same thought as she does. And since Louis has agreed to the marriage, it means that he¡¯s not the kind of man who would marry a woman so casually.¡± Ryleigh looked at her nkly. ¡°Zee, since when did you start to know your cousin so well?¡± She smiled. ¡°Yesterday.¡± Ryleigh stopped talking. As soon as the word ¡°yesterday¡± was mentioned, she could not help but think of what Louis had said the previous night, and it felt extremely irritable. At that moment, on the other side of the city¡­ X came to the Royal Academy of Music, and an academic staff member brought her to the performance hall. While in the corridor, they could already hear the melodious violin that originated from the hall. The huge performance hall was empty, and the lights were very dim. There was only a bright white spotlight on the stage, and it was pointing at the man in white, who was ying the violin. Louis was tall, and his tall and straight back was reflected in the mirror. The white velvet shirt was draping against his chest, and the first two buttons from the cor were unbuttoned, which made him look extremely mboyant yet cold and indifferent at the same time. He looked like a dazzling light while performing on the stage as his wless figure found its way into X¡¯s eyes. ¡®Isn¡¯t this the exact scene that attracted me to him on stage back then?¡¯ Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Seeing the woman slowly walking onto the stage in the mirror, Louis stopped moving, and the melodic tune stopped altogether. He then put the violin down and turned to look at her. X¡¯s eyes curved into two lines as she grinned.¡± Louis, did I catch you off guard with this surprise? I¡¯m hack!¡± Louis did not respond and walked past her. X grabbed him by his arm, but he did not look back. ¡°You were the one who broke up with me nine years ago. We had been in a rtionship for six years back then, don¡¯t you feel any reluctance at all?¡± Louis broke his arm free of her grasp and turned to look at her with an unconcerned expression. ¡°We aren¡¯tpatible.¡± Chapter 699 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 699 ¡°We¡¯re notpatible? Is that all I get?¡± X walked around and in front of him with bloodshot eyes. ¡°We had been together for six years. You love music, so I picked up the violin for you. I¡¯ve always tried my best to get close to you, to walk into your heart, but what about you? All you did was trifle with my feelings for you.¡± Louis¡¯s eyes looked moved. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want your apology.¡± X hugged him. ¡°Louis, I can even be the kind of woman you like if you don¡¯t like the type of woman I am. You told me that you would try to ept me, but it¡¯s been six years now ¡®I¡¯ve never gotten into his heart, and all I got from him back then was a breakup and a mere ¡°we aren¡¯t compatible¡±. I¡¯m not reconciled to how things turned out! Louis pushed her away and quickly put down the hand that was grabbing her shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re fine, and there¡¯s no need for you to change. Just think of it as a favor that I owe you. I can make up for it with any other things, but I¡¯m not worthy of your love and attention.¡± He left the performance hall without looking back. X¡¯s hands, resting on both sides of her body, could not help but clench tightly into fists. ¡®I was the one who courted Louis back then, but he rejected me, saying that I¡¯m not his type. But I didn¡¯t care much about that, and I was willing to be the woman that¡¯s more his cup of tea. I even picked up basic violin skills and tried to learn to enjoy music because of him. ¡®On the other hand, he tried to ept me too, and I really thought I had a chance to impress him and even walk into his heart someday back then. ¡®However, throughout the six years that we were together, Louis could be heedful at times, but he could also be rather indifferent to me sometimes. He would smile at me when he was happy, but he could also ignore me as if I was invisible when he was not in the mood. ¡®I had been paying a lot of attention to Louis when I was abroad all these years. He had not been together with another woman ever since he broke up with me, and that¡¯s great news for me. After all, I¡¯m the only exgirlfriend that he¡¯s ever announced to the public, even though my title as his girlfriend seemed rather nominal. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡®However, he got engaged to the daughter of the Hills out of the blue three years ago. He once mentioned that he doesn¡¯t like that his family loves to make marriage arrangements for him on his behalf, but still, hepromised in the end. ¡®So how can I be reconciled!? ¡®I have a better figure and more eye-catching looks, but what does that useless piece of trash have in comparison? She¡¯s won just because she has a marriage contract with Louis!?¡¯ The assistant called X at this time and seemed to have told her that Soul Jewelry had declined her offer. Her expression changed a little. In the hospital¡­ Maisie and Kennedy went on a stroll in the garden. Kennedy¡¯s arm injury was recovering well, and he had been able to take care of himself. It was said that he could be discharged from the hospital in a week. Some elderly people could be seen walking around, ying chess, and even sunbathing in the garden. Kennedy turned to look at her. ¡°Zee, aren¡¯t you afraid that Ms. Mayweather will make a fuss about it after rejecting her offer to endorse our products?¡± X had gotten rejected by Soul when she was willing to swallow her pride and offer to endorse Soul¡¯s products. In the eyes of an outsider, Soul would be crowned as an ¡°insensible¡± and ¡°immode$t¡± company. Nheless, Maisie did not care. ¡°Whatever, I don¡¯t think she sincerely wants to get into a coboration with Soul. I¡¯m looking for a pure mutualistic rtionship that promotes a win-win coboration, not a business rtionship that has someone else¡¯s personal issues mixed in it.¡± ¡°Personal issues?¡± Kennedy was puzzled. Maisie smiled and gave it to him straight. ¡°She¡¯s my cousin¡¯s ex. And the only condition for her to endorse our products is for me to get Ryleigh to cancel her marriage engagement with Louis. Do you think I¡¯m someone who would do so?¡± Only then did Kennedy realize. ¡°Ms. Mayweather wants to use your identity to facilitate the affairs between Mr. Lucas and her?¡± ¡°Not necessarily.¡± Maisie shook her head. ¡°She knows that Ryleigh is my best friend, and she thinks she can restrain Ryleigh through me. She thinks that I¡¯ll see how many benefits she can make for Soul after getting into a coboration with her. And with that, I¡¯ll keep one eye shut and choose not to intervene when she makes a move on Ryleigh in the future.¡± Chapter 700 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 700 ¡°X knows about my identity and wants to rule out the possibility I¡¯ll stop her from making a move on Ryleigh, so she could only swallow her pride and offer to endorse Soul to ensure I¡¯ll choose not to intervene in her future plots.¡± Kennedy chuckled ¡°She thought you would value yourpany¡¯s benefits more than anything else.¡± ¡°What¡¯s more, Soul is currently in development and needs to obtain more resources before it can arrive at a spot where X¡¯s international influence will be of use to thepany.¡± They came to a pavilion and saw a small convenience shop nearby, so Maisie asked, ¡°Uncle Kennedy, would you like something to drink? ¡°Anything will do.¡± Maisie went to the shop and bought two cans of lemon tea. But a boy came out of nowhere on a bicycle, and he did not seem to have noticed Maisie, who suddenly walked out of the sidewalk A silhouette dashed up to her and pulled her out of the way in an instant. At the same time, the boy fell to the ground because of the sudden brake. He was so frightened that he started crying, Maisie was stunned. She looked up immediately and saw Francisco. Francisco said to the boy, ¡°Why are you crying? Don¡¯t you know that there are many people here? So why would you ride so fast around this ce? What would you do if you were to run into someone?¡± The boy¡¯s cry intensified, which aroused the passersby¡¯s dissatisfaction. ¡°He¡¯s still a kid. How could you scold him like this?¡± ¡°So I should condone his behavior just because he¡¯s a kid?¡± Francisco¡¯s face looked expressionless. ¡°You people can stand right there andment on how strict and inhumane I am only because you¡¯re not the one who almost got hit by him. So are you going just i o admit that you¡¯ve run out of luck if you¡¯re the one who got implicated by this boy¡¯s recklessness?¡± The passersby who spoke up for the boy seemed not to want to get into an argument with Francisco, so all of them approached the boy instead. They then helped him up and let him off after a few words of advice. Francisco turned around to look at Maisie. ¡°Little goddess, why are you here at the hospital?¡± Maisie threw the question back at him. ¡°I can ask you the same.¡± ¡°I came with my mother. She¡¯s not feeling too well. Little goddess, are you not feeling well either?¡± Maisie shook her head while Kennedy caught up to them. ¡°Zee.¡± ¡°Uncle Kennedy, I¡¯m sorry, something just happened, and I got held up.¡± Maisie handed the lemon tea in her hand to Kennedy. Kennedy grabbed the can of lemon tea and looked at Francisco, who was standing beside her. ¡°And who is §¯. Francisco sounded modest and courteous. ¡°Hi sir, my name is Francisco Boucher, and I¡¯m a friend of little-Maisie.¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. Kennedy nodded. Samantha appeared at this time. She was stunned at first when she saw Maisie and Kennedy but then laughed. ¡°It¡¯s you.¡± ¡°Mother, do you know them?¡± Francisco looked shocked. Samantha was surprised as well. After all, even her son knew them too. After Samantha¡¯s exnation, Francisco finally knew that his mother was Kennedy¡¯s savior and that Kennedy was his little goddess¡¯s uncle. Kennedy and Samantha had only met each other once the other night, but the two of them became very acquainted after meeting each other again today. Maisie and Francisco walked behind them while they were chatting with each other-that was when Francisco approached Maisie and whispered, ¡°Little goddess, my mother and your uncle seem to make quite a match.¡± Maisie chuckled and lowered her voice. ¡°Now that your mother and father are divorced, you¡¯ll hold on to any way that can get your mother back onto the market as her son?¡± Francisco crossed his arms as if he was upset as soon as Maisie mentioned his father. ¡°That¡¯s because my father doesn¡¯t know how to cherish her. A good woman like my mother deserves a better man.¡± It happened that he spoke a little too loudly, and the two walking in front of them managed to hear it, so Samantha turned around and red at him. ¡°I can¡¯t make you keep your mouth shut now, can¡¯t I?¡± Francisco got behind Maisie, smiled, and said, ¡°Little goddess, please protect me.¡± Maisie nced at him andughed out loud. ¡°But aren¡¯t you the little devil who fears no one?¡± Chapter 701 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 701 Francisco asked, ¡°Who said that? Do you think we¡¯re still at training camp?¡± He really hadn¡¯t been afraid of anyone at the training camp. Maisie smiled but didn¡¯t say more. Samantha left once she got the medication. Francisco was worried that his father would harass his mother, so he left with her, When he left, he mentioned that she owed him a meal so that she didn¡¯t forget. Maisie wouldn¡¯t, but he didn¡¯t seem satisfied, so he walked to the car and said shamelessly, ¡°After what happened today, two meals.¡± Maisie was rendered speechless. After their car drove off, Maisie could hear the sound of a car honk from not too far away. She turned around and saw an eye-catching, but familiar Maybach parked there. Maisie took a deep breath. ¡®Nn! She walked to the car, and the window slowly rolled down, revealing Nn in the driver seat.: His coat was off, and he wore a navy blue shirt with the sleeves rolled up to his elbows. The car was filled with a light perfume for men by Gi, the one that he usually used. It had abination of patchouli and cedar-the scent was sexy and masculine.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Even after being married for three years, Maisie still couldn¡¯t resist falling head over heels for him. She sat in the passenger seat and leaned toward him.¡± Honey, I suddenly realize that you¡¯re extra attractive today.¡± Nn smirked, ¡°Aren¡¯t I always attractive?¡± Maisie beamed. ¡°Yes, my husband has always been charming, making me fall head over heels every day.¡± He stopped smiling, pinching her chin, and approached. ¡°What did you do? What is this ttery?¡± Maisie licked her lips and put her arms around his neck. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare do anything. I just missed you more than usual today.¡± Nn slowly said, ¡°Really?¡± Maisie leaned right in front of his face, the top half of her body leaning on him seductively, then said, ¡°Don¡¯t believe me?¡± Nn kissed her and tasted something, ¡°Lemon?¡± She smiled, the twinkle in her eyes making them look so clear. ¡°I drank a can of lemon tea.¡± Then she blew her breath at him. Nn turned her face away. ¡°That¡¯s so childish.¡± He started the car and drove away. Maisie put her cheeks on her hands and looked at him, smiling. Her eyes filled with happiness. At night the next day, Nn attended a charity ball named ¡®Twilight¡¯. The event hall was full of people from the business world, representatives from corporations. The theme of ¡®Twilight¡¯ was to build schools on the outskirts. The guests signed on the cardboard wall. The representatives of the corporations were all surprised at Nn¡¯s presence. ckgold had charity events too, but Nn rarely showed up. He would usually send a representative like the otherpanies, but he attended with his wife this time. A middle-aged man walked toward Nn. It was Mr. South, the organizer of the charity event. ¡°It¡¯s rare to see Mr. Goldmann from ckgold.¡± Nn shook his hand amicably, ¡°I¡¯m not here as ckgold¡¯s representative. I¡¯m here personally.¡± Mr. South wasn¡¯t surprised. Some entrepreneurs would donate in their name, and given Nn¡¯s status, he wouldn¡¯t mind that. Nn saw Anthony among the crowd. Mr. South handed a ss of champagne to him and noticed who he was looking at. ¡°Mr. Topaz has been doing a lot of charity work in the past few years. I heard it was for his daughter.¡± Maisie looked toward the crowd when she heard that. Most entrepreneurs donated to show how sessful they were, but Anthony had been actively donating for years. He wanted to do good and at the same time build a better conscience. Chapter 702 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 702 Mr. Topaz¡¯s daughter was still in a vegetative state and might not wake up, but he never gave up hope. Anthony saw Nn too and walked toward him.¡± You¡¯re here.¡± Nn smiled and nodded. ¡°Uncle Anthony,¡± He put his hand over Maisie¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Let me introduce you. This is my wife, Maisie Vanderbilt.¡± Maisie politely greeted him, ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot about you.¡± Anthony courteously replied, ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot about you and Nn. You really are a match made in heaven.¡± Maisie smiled. ¡°You¡¯re too kind.¡± The host did an opening introduction and invited someone from the organizing team to give a speech. The LED screen on stage showed the area¡¯s situation, where the donations went, and the organizers invited the children from the viges to give their appreciation. When the donation ceremony started, all thepanies donated cash, paintings, and more, all costing hundreds of thousands. Anthony donated 100,000 textbooks and $150,000 in cash, weing a round of apuse from the attendees. When the host saw the note from another donor, he looked extremely excited. ¡°Thank you, Mr. and Mrs. Goldmann, for donating $ 3,000,000 to build schools in the mountains.¡± ¡°$3,000,000 just like that. Only Mr. Goldmann could do that.¡± ¡°Not only has ckgold been generating assets over the years, but this really isn¡¯t much to the Goldmanns.¡± ¡°We could neverpare to Mr. Goldmann.¡± The discussions around them were pretty loud. Maisie turned to look at Nn and raised her brows,¡± Mr. and Mrs.?¡± Nn said into her ear, ¡°I¡¯m not wrong.¡± Maisie pulled at his tie. ¡°You¡¯re paying all of that. People are going to think that I¡¯m just riding your coattails.¡± Nn held her hand and looked around at the people.¡± I don¡¯t mind that.¡± Maisie smiled but didn¡¯t say more. She waved to get the crew to approach, and when he did, she said something into his ear. Nn watched her but didn¡¯t stop her. The crew walked to the stage and spoke to the surprised host. He then excitedly announced, ¡°We got the news that Mrs. Goldmann understood that it wouldn¡¯t be easy for the children to study in the condition they¡¯re in, and she would like to donate some learning supplies in her own name. She wishes that the children will be able to fulfill their dreams while studying in a new environment.¡± The round of apuse was thunderous. Maisie dly epted their praises. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Before the ball started, the children from the viges came to take pictures with Maisie and gave her some gifts. Maisie took their gifts, bent down to look at them, and smiled. ¡°Thanks for your gifts. I¡¯ll treasure them.¡± The support teacher leading the children said with sincerity, ¡°We really appreciate the supplies you have donated. When the new schools are built, the children will no longer need to share textbooks.¡± Maisie held her hand. ¡°I know that it¡¯s not easy for you either. I¡¯m doing all I can for you and the children, hoping that it can help you.¡± The teacher brought the children to prepare for the performance when Nn walked next to Maisie and smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that my wife was such a phnthropist.¡± Maisie looked at him. ¡°Do you mean that I¡¯m not usually kind?¡± ¡°No,¡± Nn held her waist and smiled, ¡°My wife is both strong and gentle in my eyes.¡± Chapter 703 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 703 Maisie saw something and pushed the gift she was holding into Nn¡¯s arms, ¡°Help me take care of this. I¡¯ll be right back.¡± Maisie walked into the corridor and saw Anthony speaking to an old man outside. Maisie didn¡¯t interrupt them but instead walked over after the man left. ¡°Mr. Topaz.¡± Anthony turned to look at her. ¡°It¡¯s you. Why aren¡¯t you spending time with Nn?¡± Maisie smiled. ¡°I told him I came to see you.¡± He paused. ¡°Can I help you?¡± She nodded and found an excuse. ¡°I was a student of Northwest University, and I shared sses with your daughter Naomi. I¡¯ve heard about you a lot earlier.¡± Anthony was surprised, and his eyes turned gloomy, ¡°Oh..¡± ¡°Even though I didn¡¯t interact much with your daughter, I knew that she was a hardworking and positive person.¡± Anthony was moved because it had been a while since someonest spoke to him about his daughter, and this was her coursemate. ¡°That child really was positive.¡± Maisie lowered her head. ¡°I wasn¡¯t trying to bring up sad memories, but you never gave up. I believe Ms. Topaz will wake up one day.¡± He nodded. ¡°I hope so.¡± ¡°But,¡± Maisie paused before asking, ¡°Did you look into her ident?¡± Anthony¡¯s face dropped. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to investigate. Only the Hill girl was there when my daughter got into that ident.¡± ¡®So it¡¯s true¡­ Maisie narrowed her eyes, and something came to her mind. ¡°Mr. Topaz, could I visit Ms. Topaz if it¡¯s not too much trouble? Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Anthony agreed After the ball ended, Maisie and Nn walked to the parking lot, where Quincy parked in front of them. They got into the car. Quincy turned around and stared at the gift in Nn¡¯s hand. ¡°There¡¯s a gift session during the charity ball?¡± Nn proudly said, ¡°The children from the viges gave this to my wife. I¡¯m just holding it for her.¡± Maisie couldn¡¯t help but smile when she looked at the way Nn was protecting the gift. The media reported about the charity event, but the donations of both Nn and Maisie were not announced, probably because they requested it. Still, that caught the attention and spection of a lot of inte users. Maisie couldn¡¯t care less about thements. She arrived at the nursing home in town and checked for the room Naomi was staying in. The nurse brought Maisie to a VIP room. She walked in and saw that the room was warmly decorated, and the flowers next to the bed were still fresh. It was obvious that Mr. Topaz changed them out regrly. Naomi relied on the oxygen supplied by the machines-the ECG that rose and fell proved that she was still alive. A nurse around 50 years old walked in and was surprised because it was probably the first time someone visited Naomi, Who are you?¡± Maisie turned around and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m a coursemate of Ms. Topaz. I¡¯ve gotten Mr. Topaz¡¯s permission to visit her.¡± The nurse was surprised. ¡°Alright.¡± Maisie put the flowers in the vase. ¡°Have you been taking care of her all these years?¡± The nurse nodded. ¡°Yes, Mr. Topaz visits every few days, but I¡¯m usually taking care of her. I¡¯ve been working here for more than 1 O years.¡± Someone in aa would require constant massaging to ensure blood cirction. The nurse helped cut her nails and hair every now and then Chapter 704 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 704 Of course, they would also push her outside to get some sun, but the duration was limited. Maisie looked at the person sleeping in bed and heard the nurse sigh. ¡°Ms. Topaz got into the ident at such a young age and has been sleeping for over 10 years. Even the doctors advised Mt. Topaz to let go.¡± Maisie feltplicated. She wouldn¡¯t have known about Naomi if Louis had never mentioned her. She thought of something. ¡°No one has visited her other than Mr. Topaz?¡± The nurse pondered. ¡°Her coursemates visited at first, but it didn¡¯t continue for long. No one else came after that.¡± Maisie stayed there for a while before leaving the nursing home. She got into her car and gave Ryleigh a call. Ryleigh was at the pool hall with Barbara. Maisie went there with Saydie and saw only the two of them at the table. She walked over with her arms crossed. ¡°You¡¯re enjoying yourselves.¡± Ryleigh was drinking coke, then smiled. ¡°We¡¯re jobless. Of course, we¡¯re enjoying ourselves.¡± Barbara hit a ball into the hole and stood up to retort,¡± I¡¯m not like you. I have enough money even though I¡¯m jobless.¡± Ryleigh was rendered speechless. Maisie took the cue that Barbara handed to her, walked to the table, and got balls 7 and 12 into the pockets. ¡°Ryleigh, I¡¯m here to see you.¡± Ryleigh stopped what she was doing. ¡°Why?¡± Maisie didn¡¯t speak. Barbara teased, ¡°Did X do something again?¡° ¡°It¡¯s not about her.¡± Maisie looked up at Ryleigh. Ryleigh pointed at herself. ¡°It¡¯s about me?¡± Maisie nodded. Ryleighughed drily. ¡°What did I do?¡± ¡°If you didn¡¯t do anything, why would Louis look into your background?¡± Ryleigh was obviously surprised but didn¡¯t speak. Maisie looked at her and said, ¡°You never thought of giving an exnation about that?¡± ¡°What is there to exin?¡± Ryleigh¡¯s eyes showed that she was still trying to evade the truth. Maisie put down the cue. ¡°Even though it¡¯s been over 10 years, I never asked because you never talked about it, and I know you¡¯re not like that. I went to see Naomi.¡± Ryleigh¡¯s expression changed a little. She lowered her head and bit her lip. Barbara looked at them. ¡°What is this about?¡± Neither of them answered, and it became quiet. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Soon, Maisie said, ¡°Ryleigh, I want to help you.¡± Ryleigh had helped her in the past, but Maisie never got to help her back. Thus, she had to help Ryleigh get out of this now. Ryleigh paused and looked down. ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t know what happened either. When I woke up, Naomi was already lying in a pool of blood.¡± ¡°When you woke up?¡± Maisie was shocked. Ryleigh nodded. ¡°I had received a message from Naomi, asking me to go meet her to talk about something, so I went over¡­¡± When she had gotten there, she didn¡¯t see Naomi. As such, she had waited at the stairs for a while before suddenly fainting. After waking up, her neck had been hurting, as if she had been hit. She then saw Naomi lying in a pool of blood at the bottom of the stairs as if she had fallen. She had been shocked, and when she realized that she needed to report this to a teacher, the people from the orchestra had already shown up with one. There wasn¡¯t surveince at the stairs, and the cameras in the corridor had caught her walking through, but she hadn¡¯t appeared after a long time. Thus, the video was suddenly the ¡®proof of her ¡®crime¡¯. Chapter 705 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 705 Maisie was quiet, thinking. Barbara supported herself with her hand on the table.¡± Could it be possible that the victim staged all of this?¡± Ryleigh looked at her, ¡°Naomi wouldn¡¯t use her life as a joke.¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Barbara put her chin on her hand. ¡°So Naomi was attacked, but why would the attacker pin this on you?¡± Ryleigh had no idea. Maisie crossed her arms, ¡°It¡¯s because of the admission list of the Royal Academy of Music of Zlokova. There was only one spot, so either Ryleigh or Naomi would have gotten it.¡± Ryleigh and Naomi had been outstanding rivals in the orchestra, but if Naomi wanted to frame Ryleigh to get in, she wouldn¡¯t need to put her life on the line. If Naomi was attacked and Ryleigh was framed, that would be akin to killing two birds with one stone, eliminating two rivals at once. As such, theirpetition would be the person who benefitted. Barbara understood what Maisie was trying to say. ¡°So it was someone else in the orchestra?¡± They both looked toward Ryleigh, who looked innocent. ¡°Many people from the club joined the competition, how would I know who it was?¡± Barbara and Maisie looked at each other and sighed. They really couldn¡¯t rely on Ryleigh because she was so naive. She had been framed for so many years but never suspected anyone. Luckily, Barbara was ready to help. She knew some friends who knew a lot of people in Northwest University, and they knew more or less about what had happened. Maisie asked Saydie to send Ryleigh home, but she got a call from a stranger on the way to the office. The moment she heard a woman¡¯s voice, X¡¯s face popped up in her mind. X didn¡¯t seem to be giving up and asked to meet at Soul. When Maisie got there, X was already waiting for her on the couch. She smiled. ¡°Are you not even going to consider?¡± Maisie stopped in front of the couch. ¡°If you¡¯re sincere, Soul will naturally wee you, but I can¡¯t agree to your terms.¡± X¡¯s expression remained the same as she slowly said, ¡°You treat your friends very well, but I heard that your friend was asked to leave school because she attacked someone.¡± Maisie was expressionless, but her eyes were dark while she quietly sized X up. X went straight to the point. ¡°If the news started spreading again, I¡¯m afraid that your friend would have to face some terrible criticism.¡± The Hills had tried to silence the criticism. With Russel Hill¡¯s need to protect his daughter, he would not allow this to resurface. If everyone learned about this in this era of advanced technology, Ryleigh would be easily attacked by Inte users. Maisie¡¯s eyes turned darker. She knew Ryleigh well. She wasn¡¯t as strong as she seemed. She had a fragile heart and would never be able to ept the criticism from the outside world. As such, she had chosen to hide in her shell and rather be unassuming so that no one would notice her. X thought Maisie was going topromise. ¡°I don¡¯t intend to make you my enemy because I¡¯m sincere about being the spokesperson for Soul. Also, my status and fan base will bring a lot more benefits to you, so why do you pretend that it isn¡¯t true? Maisie could tell that X wasn¡¯t a kind person. ¡°How could you say that you¡¯re sincere in coborating but threaten me with my friend¡¯s past?¡± Chapter 706 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 706 Maisie squinted her eyes, and the smile slowly faded from her face. ¡°Do you think Louis will go back to you after Ryleigh cancels their marriage?¡± The emotion in X¡¯s eyes changed, but she soon calmed herself down. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s your concern, Ms. Vanderbilt. I¡¯ve been with Louis for six years. I could get him to fall in love with me in the past, and I can do the same in the future.¡± X rose to her feet and walked up to Masie. She patted her shoulder and said, ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to our cooperation.¡± Just when X walked to the door, a voice rang out behind her. ¡°You really don¡¯t know Louis, do you? Of course, you don¡¯t know me either.¡± X froze. However, she did not say anything and left in the end. At the Royal Academy of Music¡­ Louis was teaching in the ssroom. After the lesson was over, a couple of female students approached him shyly to ask for advice about the finger positions. Louis nced at them and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already mentioned it before in the lesson. It¡¯s your business if you don¡¯t pay attention during ss. I¡¯m not a tutor, and I don¡¯t want this to happen next time.¡± The group of students looked at each other embarrassingly as Louis exited the ssroom. ¡°Don¡¯t you think Professor Lucas is a little bit too harsh? Does he not know how to take care of girls?¡± A female student who was familiar with Louis¡¯ temperament looked at them and chimed in, ¡°I suggest you guys drop your thoughts. You should be grateful that he didn¡¯t scold you.¡± Louis was notoriously known for his strictness in the Royal Academy of Music. He had zero-tolerance toward students who did not work hard in his lesson. He would harshly reprimand a lot of his students whenever they did something wrong, and a lot of girls had cried because of this. The group of girls were all new students, so they weren¡¯t familiar with Louis. They just thought they were lucky to have such a good-looking teacher as their instructor. If they had known that he had a bad temper, they would never have said something like that to him. When Louis returned to his office, a woman was sitting inside. The woman was Chenney Campbell, one of Louis¡¯ colleagues, as well as the instructor for the orchestra department. Chenney looked at Louis for a long while before asking hesitantly, ¡°All of the teachers from the music faculty are going for a gathering tonight. Do you want to join us, Professor Lucas?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going,¡± Louis replied as he cleaned up the schoolwork on his desk. Chenney seemed a little bit embarrassed but did not press on anymore. Louis received a call and picked it up. ¡°What do you want?¡± X was the caller, so there was a distinct tone of impatience in his voice. X smiled and said, ¡°Do you want to join me for dinner tonight? Perhaps she knew that Louis would turn her down, so she said, ¡°1 ll wait for you in the usual spot. Also, I have something that I think you would be interested in.¡± Louis pondered for a while before saying yes. In the evening, at the Goldmann mansion¡­ While they were having dinner, Maisie looked at the dishes and was lost in her thoughts. Daisie and Colton raised their heads and looked at each other. They then went up to Nn and asked,¡± What¡¯s going on with Mommy, Daddy?¡± ¡°I guess someone has offended your mom again,¡± Nn replied as he put a nicely peeled lobster on Maisie¡¯s te. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Colton looked at him and asked, ¡°Is that you, Daddy?¡± Nn shot him a gloomy nce. ¡®Is this kid asking for a beating?¡¯ Maisie picked the lobster up from her te and put it into her mouth. Then, she sighed. Nn looked at her helplessly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be so mad, Zee. She¡¯s just a model. We can just put her on the cklist.¡± ¡°Nn.¡± Maisie lifted her eyes and looked at Nn,¡± Even if you¡¯re rich, you can¡¯t simply do that. She¡¯s a supermodel and has a lot of fans. Many people will get angered if we put her on the cklist.¡± Nn shrugged and replied, ¡°So? Do you think I¡¯d be afraid of those Inte trolls who don¡¯t even have the guts to reveal their real name?¡± Chapter 707 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 707 Maisie was amused by him. This was indeed something that woulde out of his mouth after he lost his memory. Daisie chimed in and asked, ¡°What are inte trolls?¡± Maisie exined, ¡°Like those people who scolded you and brother in the past. They¡¯re known as the Inte trolls.¡± ¡°Oh i see.¡± Daisie replied. Nn ced his hand on the back of Maisie¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°So you¡¯ll let her be the spokesperson?¡± Maisie shrugged, ¡®Yeah, there¡¯s nothing I can do about it. She hase to me so many times, and it will bring bad influence to Soul if I refuse to let her be the spokesperson.¡± Nn¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°Soul Jewelry is apany under the ckgold Group right now. I¡¯m sure there¡¯s nothing she can do about it if you tell her that ckgold doesn¡¯t want her to be the spokesperson for Soul.¡± Not wanting Nn to do anything stupid, Maisie hastily stopped him. ¡°Darling, leave this to me. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let her have her ways. Nn pinched her cheek. ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll leave her in your hands. However, if she still doesn¡¯t stop causing trouble, I¡¯ll step in.¡± Maisie blinked and leaned toward him. ¡°Okay. I love you so much, my dear darling.¡± Both Daisie and Colton shook their heads speechlessly as they looked at the pair of lovebirds in front of them. At Orbit Restaurant¡­ X was pouring wine into a ss. She had only put on light makeup as she knew that Louis did not like women to put on heavy makeup. Here you go. I still remember that white wine is your favorite.¡± Louis lifted his eyes to look at her and said, ¡°What is the thing that you want to tell me?¡± ¡°Are you in a hurry?¡± X picked the ss up and swirled it. ¡°Or you just don¡¯t want to stay with me for one more second?¡± Louis leaned toward the back of the chair and replied,¡± I don¡¯t have that much spare time.¡± X chuckled. ¡°But you have that spare time to entertain Ryleigh?¡± Louis¡¯s face was bereft of any emotion, and his gaze was cold. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you one more time. What¡¯s the thing that you want to tell me?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve be the spokesperson for Soul Jewelry. Don¡¯t you think you should congratte me?¡± Louis¡¯s expression finally changed, but he still kept his cool. X took a sip from the wine and looked at him fixedly, ¡°I won¡¯t give up.¡± She put the ss on the table and continued. ¡°Mr. Goldmann¡¯s wife isn¡¯t that difficult to deal with. It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t expect she would be so protective of her friend. But it doesn¡¯t matter. I can bring profits to Soul Jewelry. After learning what I can bring for her, between friends and profits, I think she will choose the profits, right?¡± Louis looked at her gloomily before suddenlyughing. ¡°You still haven¡¯t changed after all these years,¡± Louismented. He picked up the ss of wine and ced it near his nose. ¡°You¡¯re too full of yourself, X.¡± He did not drink the wine and put the ss back on the table. ¡°White wine used to be my favorite, but it¡¯s already in the past.¡± X¡¯s fingers turned slightly white as she gripped the stem of the ss harder. She gazed at Louis fixedly. From what Louis had told her, she knew that the man in front of her had changed. He was no longer the man he once was. She pressed her lips tightly and suddenlyughed.¡± Have you ever thought of me after all these years?¡± ¡°It was a mistake for me to give you hope in the first ce,¡± Louis replied. He shouldn¡¯t have given her any hope at all. X froze, and a hint of surprise crossed her eyes. She did not say anything for a long while, and only after calming herself down did she ask, ¡°Did you regret it?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Louis replied without any hesitation. This was something that X had expected, so she was able to stay calm. If it were other people, they might start throwing a tantrum and making a scene, but she did not do that. Perhaps all models had to take care of their facial expressions. She would never allow herself to lose control in front of a camera, let alone in a public ce.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Chapter 708 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 708 Louis buttoned the button on his shirt and rose to his feet. ¡°This meal is on me. Also, it¡¯s long over between us. No matter what the reason is for you to sign the endorsement with Soul Jewelry. just want to tell you that nothing can affect me.¡± After that, without waiting for the food to be served, he went to the counter to settle the bill and left the restaurant without looking back. X was left sitting alone in the seat, and her hand gripping the ss was shaking slightly. ¡®Nothing can affect you? Hah, are you sure about that?¡¯ The next day¡­ Today was the shooting day for themercial of the jewelry for couples. Since themercial theme was ¡± wedding,¡± the shooting team was going to shoot themercial at the church and the beach. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. The photoshoot was done with Nathan Hayes, another male artist, since this jewelry line was dedicated to couples. The shooting crew was cross-checking the script with Nathan in the booth. The producer had brought Nathan into the crew. He was not an A-tier artist, and he had only made his debut just a few years ago. He usually yed as the affectionate second male lead in various dramas. He had great acting skills, and coupled with his good looks, many people were able to remember his face. Nathan was experienced in acting and was used to memorizing scripts, so it was a piece of cake for him to memorize a few lines for themercial. When the film director did not see X, he looked around and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Ms. Mayweather?¡± Someone replied, ¡°Ms. Mayweather is still putting on her makeup.¡± The director looked at his watch and said, ¡°It has been a few hours, and she isn¡¯t done with her makeup yet?¡± X was an A-tier international supermodel. In other words, she shared the same reputation as some of the top artists in their country. Besides, her father was the director of Royal Crown. Therefore, nobody dared to treat her lightly. However, the director obviously had run out of patience. He said, ¡°Send someone to tell her to hurry u p. The weather is good now. We should seize the opportunity and finish the shooting as soon as possible.¡± A crew member went to do the bidding. Then, X¡¯s assistant came over with the crew member. He seemed not to be in a hurry at all as he said matter-of-factly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you guys waiting for Ms. Mayweather for a while? She still needs some time for preparation. Besides, it¡¯s still early. We still have a lot of time, so why are you in such a hurry?¡± The remaining crew members fell silent, and their faces sank when they heard what the assistant had said. The film director¡¯s facial expression gradually stiffened. He was furious but didn¡¯t dare tosh out at her because her father was the director of Royal Crown. Suddenly, a voice rang out from afar. ¡°This is the first day of our cooperation, and she isn¡¯t cooperating at all. Go back and ask X what she really means.¡± Everyone looked toward the source of the voice. It was Maisie, and Saydie was walking next to her with her hands on her back. Her gaze was so cold that it sent a chill down X¡¯ s assistant¡¯s spine. The rest of the people were not surprised that Maisie wasn¡¯t afraid of X at all. After all, both Royal Crown and Soul Jewelry werepanies under the ckgold Group. Besides, she was Nn¡¯s wife, so there was no way she would be afraid of her. When X appeared, she asked her assistant to apologize to the shooting crew. Then, she walked to the crowd and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. My assistant didn¡¯t express it clearly. It¡¯s my fault, and you all have misunderstood. I was memorizing the lines at the back since this is the first time I¡¯m working with someone on amercial. I don¡¯t want to be a drag for Mr. Hayes.¡± The atmosphere lightened up a bit after her exnation. Maisie looked at her for a long while before she smiled and walked toward the booth. X was very cooperative throughout the entire shooting process. A crew member handed Maisie a bottle of water. Maisie took over the bottle of water and thanked the crew member. When she twisted open the bottle, she heard some of them talking behind her. ¡°This model is such a poser. She deliberately held us out by saying that she hadn¡¯tpleted her makeup yet this morning, and now, she¡¯s acting like she¡¯s so cooperative.¡± Chapter 709 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 709 ¡°I guess it¡¯s because Mrs. Goldmann is here. After all, she¡¯s signed an endorsement contract with Mrs. Goldmann, and since her boss is here, of course, she has to act like she¡¯s being very cooperative.¡± Maisie drank the water silently. It seemed to her that it was right for her toe here. If she hadn¡¯t come here herself, she wouldn¡¯t be able to know everything that X had been doing behind her back She was a famous supermodel who had signed an endorsement contract with Soul Jewelry. The magazinepany that worked on themercial had a cooperation with Soul, and the magazine company had borrowed the shooting crew from elsewhere, The fact that Soul was willing to spend money on her and the magazinepany was willing to provide the cover showed X¡¯s poprity and influence. Even if X didn¡¯t cooperate with the shooting process, the shooting crew wouldn¡¯t dare to say anything about her. However, it was very likely that they would not ept any more Soulmercials in the future. X clearly wanted to make things hard for Maisie, and then she would use her influence to get her compensation, If it were other jewelrypanies, they might have taken her lightly and fallen into her trap. After the shooting was over, a smile finally appeared on the film director¡¯s darkened face, X took over a cup of coffee from her assistant. She strode toward Maisie enthusiastically and handed the coffee to her. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, you must be exhausted froming all the way here Here is a cup of coffee for you.¡± Maisie smiled and took over the cup from Xn. However, the coffee sshed on the ground, and everyone turned their heads to look at them. X¡¯s assistant hastily picked her hand up and began checking it. ¡°Are you hurt, Ms. Mayweather?¡± X smiled and replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Her assistant then turned his head around and looked at Maisie, whose face was bereft of emotion. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, the first thing Ms. Mayweather did aftering from overseas was to sign an endorsement contract with Soul Jewelry. However, you turned down her offer three times. I know you¡¯re not happy with her, but she just wanted to give you a cup of coffee. How could you make things difficult for her?¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough, Jason. Stop speaking, and this isn¡¯t Ms. Vanderbilt¡¯s fault,¡± X put up a generous outlook and scolded her assistant gently Nobody knew what had happened, so the film director went forward and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± X replied, ¡°It¡¯s just a misunderstanding. The coffee slipped past my hand and-¡± ¡°Ms. Mayweather,¡± Jason interrupted, cutting her short, ¡°You¡¯re a model. Your hands are as precious as your legs. What if the wound on your hand affects your other endorsement? I know Ms. Vanderbilt doesn¡¯t like you. If not, why would she reject your offer three times before letting you be the spokesperson for Soul?¡± The crowd was stunned. All of them knew that it was X who had proposed herself to be the spokesperson for Soul after returning from overseas. It was just that they did not expect that Soul had rejected her three times, Judging from X¡¯s status in the fashion industry, it would be like a big fish in a small pond if she went to other Jewelrypanies and only Soul had what it took to reject her. Saydie wanted to go forward, but Maisie stopped her. She looked at X with a smile on her face and talked to her in a voice that only both of them could hear. ¡°Seems like I¡¯ve underestimated you.¡± X pretended that she did not know what Maisie was talking about and replied, ¡°What?¡± Maisie raised her hand in the air. There was a red welt on the back of her hand. ¡°I was the one who got scalded. This is strange. If I didn¡¯t like Ms. Mayweather and intentionally spilled the coffee she handed to me, she would be the one who got scalded: X¡¯s hand was fine, but there was a wound on the back of Malsie¡¯s hand. The rest of the crew members brought a few ice cubes and a wound cream for burns. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, you should attend to your wound first.¡± Chapter 710 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 710 X was stunned. Jason then said begrudgingly, ¡°What do you mean by that? Are you saying that Ms. Mayweather should be the one who got scalded?¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough, Jason.¡± X went forward and stopped him. She did not want to make a big deal out o fit. She paced toward Maisie and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Vanderbilt. It was my mistake. My assistant is just worried about me, so please don¡¯t take everything he said to your heart.¡± ¡°But it was him who said I dislike you and rejected you three times. Anyway, I¡¯m sure you know better than anyone why I rejected you, Ms. Mayweather.¡± X did not expect that Maisie would admit she had rejected her three times. After all, it would give people some room for imagination after what Jason had said. However, since Maisie had admitted it herself, it would be her problem instead. Maisie and X were unwilling to back down. In the end, X said, ¡°I¡¯ll educate my assistant and won¡¯t let him talk nonsense in the future.¡± After the ¡°farce¡± ended, Saydie sent Maisie back to Soul Jewelry by car. She looked toward the back through the rear mirror and asked, ¡°What does that woman want? It seems to me that she doesn¡¯t y dirty for nothing.¡± Saydie knew what X was doing, but she couldn¡¯t understand it. Maisie lowered her head to look at the red welt at the back of her hand. ¡°It seems to me that she can¡¯t wait any longer.¡± X had her own motive for signing the endorsement contract with Soul. She had deliberately dyed the shooting process to leave a bad impression on the magazinepany so that they wouldn¡¯t easily cooperate with Soul. As such, she could arrange her resources for herself. She had deliberately spilled the coffee to make people think that Soul had rejected her three times because they didn¡¯t like her, creating a rumor that Soul looked down on an ¡°A-list supermodel¡± X had been under the impression she could force Maisie into submission because she knew about Ryleigh¡¯s ¡°secret.¡± She was betting on whether Maisse would care about Ryleigh¡¯s ¡°secret¡± and go against her. Apparently, X did not want Maisie to step into the rtionship between her, Ryleigh, and Louis. Maisie was pretty certain that Louis had said something to her. That¡¯s why she was being so impatient. Ergo, she was using this kind of method that would bring more harm than benefit to herself to force her to ¡°persuade¡± Ryleigh to cancel her marriage with Louis. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Will it affect Soul?¡± Saydie asked. Maisie looked outside through the mirror and said,¡± Since she wants to create a rumor, I¡¯ll give her the chance then.¡± This time, she was going the other way round. In the afternoon, the topic #Soul Jewelry Rejected X Three Times# appeared in Google Trends. Many people clicked on it, and it became one of the hottest topics on the Inte. Most of the people who supported X were her fans. #They rejected X, yet they still want to take advantage of her poprity.# #If you don¡¯t like X, then don¡¯t sign an endorsement contract with her.# #No offense, but who do Soul Jewelry think they are? They¡¯re just relying on Mr. Goldmann!# #This literally disgusts me. I hope they shut down the entirepany.# Jason was stunned. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it. You told me not to publish it, so how is there any chance I would publish it?¡± X knew Jason very well, so she believed him. There was no way he would publish something like this without her permission, so who was it? Could it be the people from the shooting crew? X had no other choice but to calm herself down. After all, exposing these things was not beneficial to her. Maisie was Nn¡¯s Chapter 711 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 711 However, X calmed down almost instantly upon thinking she still possessed a piece of Ryleigh¡¯s dark history. ¡®If Maisie really cares about her friends, then I won¡¯t end up as the sole person who suffers a defeat in this incident: Maisie sat in the office, scrolling through the trending posts on Twitter and Google, and the corners of her lips were slightly lifted. ¡®It seems that the money that I¡¯ve spent didn¡¯t go to waste. The article has already dominated the list of trending posts: After a while, she saw the Instagram story published by X, which rified that the headlines were nonexistent and thatizens should not believe in them. ¡®This Instagram story is enough to prove that X is still not prepared to offend mepletely. A female employee hurried in. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, Soul Jewelry has made its way onto Google Trends again!¡± Maisie raised her gaze. ¡°I¡¯m well aware of that. Tell our employees just to ignore those articles. I¡¯ll deal with it myself.¡± Her cell phone rang not long after the female employee left her office. Maisie took a glimpse at the screen of her phone and trembled. ¡®It¡¯s Nn! She quickly answered the call, ¡°Hey, honey. Are you calling because you miss me?¡± Upon hearing her call him ¡°honey¡± in such a coquettish manner, Nn¡¯s face, which initially looked spiritless, lost some of its coldness. He pretended to clear his throat. ¡°I¡¯ve seen the article.¡± Maisie was perspiring on her forehead. He was obviously reminding her that he would take action if she still could not resolve it. She replied calmly, ¡°Honey, the article is actually on the trending list because of me. I did it on purpose.¡± Nn frowned. ¡°Did you just nder your ownpany?¡± Maisie propped her chin against her hand andughed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, honey. I¡¯m not a person who would swallow this disgrace without putting up a fight.¡± Maisie coaxed Nn for a long time before he agreed not to intervene. She then stared at the redness and swelling on the back of her hand. ¡®Nn would probably lose his cool if he were to know that I¡¯ve been scalded by coffee. X came to find Maisie. Maisie knew the reason she was here and went to meet her. She came alone without her assistant. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, I¡¯m sorry about what happened this morning. In order to express my apology, I want you to have this gift.¡± Maisie took a nce at it. It was a perfume sold by a luxury brand from Morwich known as Charm Co. Maisie had lived in Morwich for three years, so she had heard a lot about the perfume manufactured by Charm Co. A single bottle of perfume would cost at least tens of thousands after being converted into dors. Maisie did not ept it. ¡°Mr. Mayweather, I don¡¯t me you, and don¡¯t n to me you either. I¡¯ll ept your apology, but this gift is too valuable. I can¡¯t ept it.¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. X gave off a grin. ¡°But I¡¯ll feel uneasy if you don¡¯t ept this gift, Ms. Vanderbilt.¡± She was determined to give it out. Maisie squinted for a split second. ¡°Since it¡¯s a kind gesture from you, then it¡¯d be rude for me to insist on not epting it.¡± Seeing that she had finally epted it, X smiled.¡± I¡¯ll find a way to rify the trending article that has brought troubles upon you. My assistant sounded really rude back then, so please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Maisie smiled. ¡°I understand. I won¡¯t let your assistant¡¯s attitude affect our coboration.¡± X did not stay for long. She left Soul shortly after having a few words with Maisie. Maisie stared at the box of perfume on the desk, and nobody knew what was going through her mind at the moment. When she returned to the Goldmann mansion in the evening, she called out Daisie and Colton¡¯s names as soon as she arrived at the entryway. However, no one responded to her call. Nn stuck half of his handsome face out of the kitchen and looked at her, his voice sounding deep and melodious. ¡°You¡¯vee home. Alfred brought Daisie and Colton back to the family estate.¡± Maisie was startled for a moment, then looked around the living room. ¡°Then where are all the servants and maids?¡± ¡°I gave them a few days off, so it¡¯s just us now.¡± Nn was simmering a broth in the kitchen. He had an apron on and had rolled his sleeves up to his elbows. Chapter 712 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 712 The fluorescent light shone on him from above his head, and he looked warm and sexy as if ayer of filter had been applied. Maisie stepped into the kitchen and hugged him from behind. ¡°Have you taken a shower yet?¡± The scent on his body smelled refreshing and pleasant -it was a fragrance that one would have after taking a bath, and it smelled very soothing. He tilted his head and nced at her. ¡°The kitchen smells just like an oven now. Go out and wait for me. Dinner will be ready soon She chuckled as her fingers fiddled with all parts of his body. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect my husband to be capable of bing a househusband.¡± Nn turned down the gas, turned around, hauled her into his arms, lifted her, and ced her on a clean counter. ¡°You bad girl, I¡¯ m making you dinner, and here you are seducing me.¡± Maisie leaned back slightly while wrapping her arms around his neck as he leaned closer. ¡°I¡¯ve brought you some pre-dinner snacks.¡± Nn raised his eyebrows and pecked her cheeks with her warm lips. ¡°Then make sure that you¡¯ll fill me up before dinner starts.¡± Maisie walked downstairs after taking a shower, and Nn had already brought all the warm dishes to the dining table. He pulled her chair out for her, waited for her to sit down, leaned over, wrapped his arms around her shoulders, rested his chin on her shoulders, and sniffed. ¡°Hmm, my wife smells more delicious than the food.¡± Maisie pushed him away. ¡°Ugh, eat properly, stop fooling around.¡¯) ¡®I don¡¯t have the strength to fool around with him now. I¡¯m starving to death! Nn chuckled silently and sat down next to her. When he saw her take the first bite, he asked, ¡°How is it?¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s delicious!¡± Maisie nodded repetitively while taking a few more bites. Nn reached out and wiped the oil stains on the corner of her mouth, his eyes full of fondness and love. ¡°Then I¡¯ll cook for you from now on.¡± She teased him immediately, ¡°Those are hands that should be used to sign contracts and secure businesses. Wouldn¡¯t it be a waste of your hands if you were being asked to cook?¡± Nn put down his cuffs and smiled, ¡°How can you call this a waste when I¡¯m cooking meals for my wife?¡± Maisie was rendered speechless. ¡®No matter if this man is suffering from amnesia or not, he still sounds so sultry when he flirts with me!¡¯ ¡°What happened to the back of your hand!?¡± Nn noticed the redness and swelling on the back of her hand. Her hands had always been as smooth as silk, s o even a tiny wrinkle would be obvious, and she could not escape his eagle eyes. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Maisie pouted. ¡°I identally scalded it when I was drawing water this morning.¡± ¡®The coffee from this morning was really hot. X deliberately spilled the coffee not to burn me but herself. ¡®However, she probably didn¡¯t expect that I would reach out to grab the coffee one second before it overturned. So most of the coffee was spilled on the back of my hand! A trace of pity and distress shed across Nn¡¯s eyes. He lifted the back of her hand and kissed it gently, ¡°Does it still hurt?¡± She whispered in response, ¡°I¡¯ve applied some cream on it, and it doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡± He lifted his eyelids for a moment and looked at her again, his gaze looking unfathomable. ¡°Did you really knock it over identally by yourself?¡± Maisie did not know he was so suspicious, so she scooched into his arms. ¡°I was distracted because I was thinking about you.¡± Nn rubbed the top of her head and looked down at her as if she was a little bird that was nuzzling in his arms. It would be a lie if he were to say that he did not like it. It was as if he liked the feeling of being needed by her, and he had expected her to rely on him since a long time ago. The article trended on Twitter for two days and was eventually outshadowed by other articles, but it was still ranked seventh. X¡¯s fans came together to boycott Soul, and this made the news. However, Maisie had note forward to exin anything from the beginning to the end. She just did not seem anxious at all. X observed it for a few days. ¡®Won¡¯t Mr. Goldmann take any action to suppress the media when Soul is faced with such rumors? Isn¡¯t it rumored that Mr. Goldmann is very fond of his wife? Even the divorce scandal turned out to be fake. Chapter 713 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 713 At this time, X received a text message on her cell phone. (Ms. Mayweather, are you interested in joining forces to deal with Soul?] X squinted her eyes as she was baffled by the text message. (Who are you?] The other party replied almost instantly. (Meet me at Thumbs-Up Cafe at noon if you want to know the answer to this question.) At noon, X departed from Royal Crown and drove toward Thumbs-Up Cafe. The other party acted so enigmatically that it had piqued X¡¯s curiosity too. She happened to be curious about who the other party was and what conflict it had with Soul. Arriving at the cafe, she pushed the door open, and a woman sitting on the second floor waved at her with a smile. X came upstairs, came to the ce where the woman was waiting, and took off her sunsses. ¡°Are you the person who sent the text to me?¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. Maizie lifted her hand. ¡°Ms. Mayweather, please take a seat. Allow me to introduce myself first. My name is Maizie Hannigan.¡± X pulled out a chair, sat down, looked at her, and went straight to the point. ¡°I don¡¯t know what the conflict between you and Soul is, but what do you mean by that message?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, Ms. Mayweather.¡± Maizie gave off a faint smile. ¡°I invited you here because I sincerely want to join forces with you.¡± X ran each and every word that came out of Maizie¡¯s mouth before taking them in while Maizie took a sip of coffee. ¡°I don¡¯t hold a grudge against Soul, but I do have a personal grudge against Maisie Vanderbilt. ¡°I¡¯ve seen the news. It¡¯s said that Soul rejected your offer three times, Ms. Mayweather.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not wise to invite me to be part of your personal grievance with Mr. Goldmann¡¯s wife?¡± X did not trust Maizie, and Maizie could see that, so she smiled calmly. ¡°You might not have any grievances against Maisie Vanderbilt, but you definitely do when ites to Ryleigh Hill, don¡¯t you? After all, Mr. Lucas is your ex.¡± The smile on X¡¯s face became slightly more restrained, but she did not respond to that. Maizie looked at her. ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t like that hypocritical woman, and I almost certainly don¡¯t like her best friend, Ryleigh. Maisie Vanderbilt has the guts to act so presumptuously in Bassburgh just because she is married to Mr. Goldmann. Apart from Mr. Goldmann, she even managed to charm the second young heir of the Bouchers and Mr. Lucas.¡± X frowned as she understood what Maizie meant.¡± The Goldmanns have had a close rtionship with the Bouchers since the beginning of time. Maisie is now the missus of the Goldmanns, so isn¡¯t it normal for the Bouchers to take her side? As for Louis, he and Ryleigh Hill are engaged, so why is it strange even if Maisie knows him well?¡± ¡°Do you really think that Maisie got to know Mr. Lucas through Ryleigh? As far as I know, Ryleigh hadn¡¯t gotten engaged to Mr. Lucas yet when Maisie first got in touch with Mr. Lucas.¡± X was in a daze, as if she was analyzing everything that Maizie uttered. ¡®I know that Maisie is currently the missus of the Goldmanns, and Ryleigh is her life-long best friend. And she¡¯s also the top jewelry designer, Zora of Stoslo. ¡°I thought that Louis would only know Maisie through Ryleigh, but I didn¡¯t expect her to have met him before Ryleigh got engaged to him A glimmer of pride shed across Maizie¡¯s eyes.¡± Maisie is a woman who¡¯s born with a flirtatious and seductive appearance, so if the young heirs of the Bouchers can¡¯t help but take her side, why won¡¯t Mr. Lucas do the same?¡± X¡¯s expression gradually turned cold. ¡°Ms. Hannigan, are you saying that Mrs. Goldmann would want a piece of Louis, snatching her best friend¡¯s fiance from her?¡± Maizie thought she had begun to trust her. ¡°Majsie isn¡¯t the innocent woman that you think she is. She would even go on a date with the second young heir of the Bouchers behind Mr. Goldmann¡¯s back. Is there anything else that she won¡¯t do?¡± ¡°Do you have any evidence to back that up?¡± Maizie took a photo out of her handbag. She had kept one of the photos that she had handed to Nn back then Chapter 714 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 714 X looked at the photo silently. Maizie leaned slightly forward. ¡°Do you believe in what I just said now? Take a look at this, the scandal surrounding Soul has been trending on Google Trends and Twitter for two days now, and it hasn¡¯t been taken down. However, given Mr. Goldmann¡¯s influence, it shouldn¡¯t be difficult for Soul to get its name off the list, right?¡± At this moment, on the other side of the city¡­ Maisiepletely ignored the article that was still trending on the Inte but was still investigating the incident that Ryleigh had taken all the me. Barbara asked them out to eat at the restaurant, saying that she had found some clues. While waiting for her, Ryleigh scrolled through her cell phone, surfing through Twitter. She then raised her gaze and stared at Maisie, who was eating elegantly. ¡°Zee, you really are a bold one. Aren¡¯t you afraid of being painted as the target of the Inte by putting up such a self-deprecating article regarding yourpany?¡± Maisie picked up the handkerchief and wiped the corners of her lips. Her eyes then moved. ¡°What is there to be afraid of? It¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t been scolded before. How many times have those who scolded me online or offline ended up being proven wrong?¡± The corners of Ryleigh¡¯s lips twitched. ¡®She¡¯s not wrong about that! ¡°I¡¯m sorry, have you waited for a long time?¡± Barbara walked into the private room with some documents, pulled out the chair, and sat down right beside Ryleigh. Ryleigh leaned over. ¡°What have you brought along with you?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s the clues that I¡¯ve found through my investigation¡± Barbara opened the file, took out two documents, and handed them to Maisie. She then continued. ¡°I went to the University of Northway personally, and I also went to see Professor Sonnen from the orchestra department.¡± Ryleigh was surprised. ¡°You even got to meet with Professor Sonnen?¡± Professor Sonnen had always been working at the University of Northway and was one of the professors that taught Ryleigh back then. Barbara raised her eyebrows proudly. ¡°That¡¯s right, who do you think you¡¯re looking at? A proper detective.¡± After Maisie went through the information, she raised her gaze and looked at them. ¡°There was no surveince in the corridor back then, not to mention that the surveince in the corridor should have long been reced by newer footage after such a long time gap. It¡¯ll be like looking for a needle in a haystack if we look for clues through the footage.¡± ¡®We at least need to know how Naomi got into the corridor. Even though the surveince footage only recorded Ryleigh in the corridor, it doesn¡¯t mean that Naomi and the culprit wouldn¡¯t go upstairs or downstairs into the corridor where Ryleigh happened to be. Barbara snorted. ¡°They probably came from downstairs because only the corridor in front of the fitting room located downstairs isn¡¯t being monitored.¡± Ryleigh thought about something carefully, and her expression changed slightly. ¡°Oh yeah, there¡¯s a fitting room downstairs. It was only reserved for the students who were performing, so only we were allowed to use the room. If that¡¯s the case, that means the person who harmed Naomi and pushed the me onto me is someone from our club?¡± ¡°Have you only realized it now?¡± Maisie felt helpless.¡± The acquaintances are usually those who commit crimes in such cases, not to mention it¡¯s apetition in which several people arepeting for only one spot.¡± Barbara nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes, if I wanted to fight for the spot, but my skills weren¡¯t as good as the top two students, I¡¯d definitely find ways to eliminate them from thepetition.¡± Ryleigh was astonished. The emotions at the bottom of her eyes surged for a moment, and she lowered her head slowly. A red Porsche was parked at the road¡¯s junction. Ryleigh lowered half of the windows and stared at the Royal Academy of Music N?velDrama.Org content rights. that was located on the opposite side of the road. She hesitated for a moment, found a ce to park, put on her sunsses and a scarf, and then walked toward the academy entrance. The guard stopped her. ¡°Youngdy, who are you looking for?¡± Ryleigh looked left and right and pulled down her scarf. ¡°I¡¯m looking for¡± ¡°She¡¯s looking for me.¡± The two of them looked in the direction of the voice and saw Louis, who was standing not far away in a dark brown windbreaker. He looked tall and handsome, which made him difficult to be ignored. The guard recognized him, so he smiled and bowed as he saw Louis walking up to them. ¡°It¡¯s you, Mr. Lucas.¡± Chapter 715 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 715 After saying that, the guard took a better look at Ryleigh. Probably because she was petite, and her bare and beautiful face made her look pure and younger, she looked as if she was a Saydie or an 18-year-old girl, no matter how the guard looked at her. Thus, the guard asked Louis, ¡°Is this¡­ your niece?¡± Ryleigh burst intoughter and bent down on the spot while giving the guard a thumbs-up before Louis could even react to the question. ¡°Sir, you have impable eyesight!¡± Louis¡¯s expression dimmed. He then grabbed her arm and brought her in. He was taking huge steps, and Ryleigh was being dragged along the way by him, struggling to keep up. ¡°Can you slow down?¡± Louis slowed down. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you me your short legs for this?¡± Ryleigh wrestled her wrist out of his hand upon hearing this. ¡°Yes, I do have short legs. Hasn¡¯t that ex- girlfriend of yours who¡¯s famous for her long legs returned to Zlokova?¡± Louis looked at her and did not answer her directly but asked instead, ¡°Why are you here at the Royal Academy of Music? Who are you looking to meet here?¡± ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m not here to see you.¡± Ryleigh crossed her arms and looked around at the environment of the academy The Royal Academy of Music was veryrge. It was divided into the north, south, east, and west region, upying half of a district. Visitors would have to go around the campus in sightseeing buses if they would like to take a look around the whole academy Louis smiled. ¡°Are you here to see Chenney?¡± Ryleigh was startled and looked at him with a hint of surprise. Louis brought her to the orchestra department. Chenney¡¯s expression changed slightly when she saw Ryleigh standing next to Louis. Nheless, she greeted her with a smile, pretending to be surprised. ¡°Ryleigh? Ryleigh Hill? Is it really you?¡± Chenney grabbed her hand enthusiastically. ¡°It¡¯s been so many years, and I thought I¡¯d never see you again.¡± Chenney and Ryleigh had both been students of the orchestra department at the University of Northway. And the candidate who had won that one and only spot back then was Chenney, who was now a professor of the Royal Academy of Music. Ryleigh did not actually suspect her, but¡­ Seeing that she did not respond to her enthusiasm, Chenney looked a little embarrassed. ¡°Ryleigh, are you alright?¡± Ryleigh recovered from the trance and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just that I thought you wouldn¡¯t remember me.¡± Chenney took a nce at Louis. ¡°How could I not remember you, after all¡­¡± She then sighed. ¡°How great would things be if that incident hadn¡¯t taken ce back then? Of course, I understand that you must have been very troubled back then.¡± Ryleigh did not utter another word. Louis looked at her for a long time, and something went through his mind. At Soul Jewelry¡­ ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, several reporters are outside, saying that they wish to interview you. It should be about the news.¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Maisie was currently drafting a sketch, and she was stunned when she heard that. She then raised her head and stared at the female employee. ¡°Go to them and reject their request. Just tell them that I¡¯m not free.¡± The female employee went out. Maisie lowered her head, and an entertainment news feed popped up on her cell phone screen. #Mr. Goldmann¡¯s Wife Deliberately Made Things Difficult for a model by Spilling Coffee on Her at the Advertisement Filming Scene# Maisie looked at the article and chuckled. ¡®I didn¡¯t get the article suppressed, and someone already can¡¯t sit still and tries toe at me again after a few days¡¯ Maisie called Saydie in and handed her the unopened perfume box that X had given her that day. ¡°Send this box of perfume back to Ms. Mayweather.¡± Saydie nodded. At Royal Crown¡­ Jason stared at the perfume box that Saydie had just returned to X, and he looked upset when the others left the room. ¡°This woman is so arrogant and ignorant at the same time. What does she mean by returning the gift that you gave her the other day?¡± X looked at the unopened perfume box on the table and pursed her lips. She clearly knew what Maisie meant by returning the perfume to her unopened, and it seemed to be rted to today¡¯s article. This article was not her doing because rubbing Maisie up the wrong way would not do her any good. Naturally, X had an idea of who was the one behind this article. Chapter 716 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 716 It was Maizie. Maizie looked like she was helping but was actually going against Maisie. X knew that sshing coffee was for herself. Once Maise could find evidence, X would be in trouble. She logged into Twitter to clear up the news, and not long after that, Soul¡¯s official ount replied to the news with ¡°Made up¡±. X saw Soul¡¯s reply and feltplicated. She had been in the entertainment industry for a very long time, and if she wasn¡¯t good at sniffing out problems, she wouldn¡¯t havested that long Maisie had returned her gift to ¡®warn¡¯ her. It seemed that sshing the coffee and Ryleigh¡¯s news made her raise her guard. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. X didn¡¯t believe everything Maizie said because she looked into her after that. Maizie had been harassing Nn and had started a rumor, but his wife pushed her away. Nn had even taken down the Hannigans¡¯ chain business, so she was nowhere close to Maisie. Maizie had been under the impression that the article which could hurt Soul wasn¡¯t taken down because Nn didn¡¯t want to do anything about it and that their rtionship had ¡®changed¡¯ because of those photos. X had to find out the truth through Maisie In the evening, Nn went to get Maisie at Soul. Maisie got into the car and fell into his arms to take a whiff of his nice perfume.¡± Why is my husband so charming?¡± Nn hugged her waist and kissed the top of her head. ¡°Have I charmed you?¡± She buried her face in his chest. ¡°Mm-hmm, I want to stay with my husband the entire day¡± Nnughed. Later, when I¡¯m taking a break, we can go for a honeymoon in Winston Ind.¡± He kissed the corner of her lips and added, We¡¯ll have our honeymoon before the wedding.¡± Maisie centered his tie and smiled. Alright Her phone started vibrating thanks to a message from X Nn took a look What¡¯s wrong?¡± Maisie ced her phone down and put her arms behind his neck, ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner at a restaurant instead of at home, alright?¡± Nn narrowed his eyes, which were smiling, then pinched her cheek. Whatever makes you happy.¡± X had asked Maisie to meet at a restaurant, so Maisie and Nn made a reservation at the same ce and specifically requested to be seated next to X¡¯s room. Maisie let Nn wait for her in the room and went over to meet X. She walked to the table and calmly said, ¡°Why would you suddenly ask me out for dinner?¡± She had a vague idea X had probably understood her message behind returning the perfume. X didn¡¯t hide or sugarcoat. ¡°Maizie released this article i¡¯m sure you know Maizie. She came to see me.¡± X¡¯s honesty surprised Maisie. She squinted. ¡°Maizie went to see you?¡± X picked up the ss and took a sip of water. ¡°She wants to work with me to take you down.¡± She looked up at her right after that. ¡°But I have nothing against you, so I turned her away¡± Maisie smiled ¡°You¡¯re quite intelligent We really don¡¯t have any grievances. You just want me to choose between Ryleigh and you and get her and Louis to cancel their wedding through me.¡± Maisie looked out the window, ¡°By the way, you¡¯ve overestimated me. I¡¯m in no ce to get involved in the wedding between the Lucases and the Hills. Chapter 717 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 717 X¡¯s hand that was ced on the table balled into a fist. ¡°But you can persuade her.¡± ¡°Even if I could convince Ryleigh to cancel her wedding with Louis, would he agree?¡± Her question caught X¡¯s tongue, but Maisie slowly continued. ¡°I think you¡¯ve had a discussion with Louis about this. What did he say? Did he agree?¡± X was still quietly looking at Maisie without saying a word. Maisie yed with the cutlery on the table. ¡°Rtionships shouldn¡¯t be forced. If you¡¯re confident that Louis will fall for you, you shouldn¡¯t put so much effort into someone.¡± Maisie pressed her lips together and saw that there were new messages, all from Nn. ¡°I have to have dinner with my husband. Would you like to join us?¡± X paused, then smiled. ¡°No thanks.¡± Maisie got up and walked to the doorway. X suddenly asked, ¡°Were you the one who arranged for the trending article?¡± Maisie turned around and looked at her.¡± I¡¯m just telling you through my actions that Soul has never been afraid of rumors, so there¡¯s no need to care.¡± Maisie returned to the private room. Nn was having a ss of wine at the table. All the food was there, but he hadn¡¯t started. She smiled before sitting next to him and leaning over. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating yet?¡± He put down the ss and said, ¡°I want to dine with you.¡± Maisieughed. He should just say that he lost his appetite without her around. ¡°I¡¯m sorry you have to wait so long.¡± Maisie served him some soup and put it in front of him. Nn put some of it on his te with a spoon. ¡°It¡¯s not as good as the ones I make.¡± Maisie looked at him. ¡°Picky!¡± ¡°Do you want to try it?¡± ¡°Try what?¡± Maisie didn¡¯t react in time. Nn drank the soup and put his hand behind her head to feed the soup through her lips. Some of the soup came out of the corner of her lips. She pushed him away and scolded him while laughing, ¡°Nn, you¡¯re such an *ssh*le! Maisie picked up the napkin on the table. Nn turned her side away and licked the soup from the corner of her lips and her neck The warmth of his fingers touched her skin. His eyes stared at her, and the air was heavy while he lowered his voice. ¡°You¡¯re clean now.¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. Maisie looked away and redirected his attention, or they might not get to eat. She took some food. ¡°This isn¡¯t our home. You should behave.¡± Nnzily leaned back on the back of the chair, then unbuttoned a few buttons on his shirt. He did it slowly, deliberately, and his eyes were filled with obvious desire, sexy and tempting. Maisie avoided his gaze, but he leaned closer, his breath blowing on her ear as he gently called, ¡°Zee. He held her face with his fingers, but he kissed her before she could speak. Luckily, no server walked in at that moment. Maisie was brought to shore after she was drowning, then she leaned on Nn with no energy Nn moved the hair on the neck away and looked at her pink face with a smile.¡± Did you enjoy the pre-dinner dessert?¡± Maisie hummed, ignoring him. Nn hugged her tighter with his arm, kissed her hair, and smiled. ¡°I love it.¡± It was almost 8:00 pm when they got back to the Goldmann mansion. Since the two children were spending their holidays at Titus¡¯ ce, and the helpers were on vacation, they were left alone. Maisie got out of the shower when her phone screen lit. She picked up and couldn¡¯t help but frown, Chapter 718 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 718 The incident between Ryleigh and Naomi was brought up during this crucial time. Maisie immediately called Ryleigh, but her phone was switched off. Nn hugged her from behind. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Maisie turned to look at him, ¡°Naomi and Ryleigh¡¯s incident was brought up again. This affects Ryleigh a lot. I¡¯m worried that¡­¡± Nn frowned. He immediately picked up his phone and called Quincy to ask him to look into this. He turned her around to face him, gently touched her face, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, let me handle this.¡± Maisie didn¡¯t suspect X about this. She wouldn¡¯t want to offend her and had no reason to do this. The Hills were angry once the incident from the past resurfaced and immediately took down the trending topic, but someone bought the ount and kept posting about it. Someizens started joining the conversation, but most of them felt that what the Hills were doing was trying to cover it up. Quincy looked into it for two days before he found anything, so he brought the information to Soul to Maisie. Maisie was surprised, ¡°The location of the user ount purchase was the Royal Academy of Music?¡± She was shocked. ¡°It caused such a huge issue?¡± The Royal Academy of Music was an important academy in Bassburgh, and if Nn wanted to sue the school, it would stir up a storm. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Quincy smiled. ¡°Mr. Goldmann doesn¡¯t really n to sue. He¡¯s just testing the dean through the letter, and since that person is from the Royal Academy of Music, the academy might not want to bear this shame.¡± Maisie nodded. What Quincy said made sense. Since the person who had exposed the incident was part of the Royal Academy of Music, a letter would make them ¡®purge¡¯ their staff, which would be faster than discussing with the leader. Then she recalled something. If the person who had broken the news was from the Royal Academy of Music, could it be the person who had gotten the spot all those years ago? Ryleigh¡¯s phone had been switched off for two days. She stayed at home to avoid criticism and didn¡¯t bother to rify anything. When Maisie found her, she was sitting cross-legged ying a game, looking rather disheveled. Maisie stopped in front of the couch and crossed her arms. ¡°Do you n to hide forever?¡± Ryleigh put down the gamepad and leaned back onto the couch. ¡°I don¡¯t have proof that I didn¡¯t do it. I¡¯m probably being criticized very badly now?¡± Maisie sat on the couch. ¡°We don¡¯t know that yet.¡± She was surprised, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Nn found something. The person who spread the news was from the Royal Academy of Music.¡± ¡°What?¡± Ryleigh looked shocked. Maisie looked at her. ¡°You didn¡¯t have much to do with the Royal Academy of Music, so there¡¯s no reason for them to target you, but the person who did must have been rted to what happened all those years ago.¡± Ryleigh pressed her lips together. ¡°Could it be¡­ her?¡± Ryleigh wasn¡¯t sure and couldn¡¯t confirm that she had done it. Ryleigh stood up, her mind in a mess. ¡°I never offended her. Why would she frame me? I can¡¯t figure it out.¡± Maisie put her hands on her shoulder.¡± Ryleigh, you¡¯re thest person who should be framed. You can¡¯t live your life in hiding and let the actual culprit walk away, can you?¡± Chapter 719 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 719 Ryleigh looked toward her and opened her mouth but wasn¡¯t sure if she should say it. At the Royal Academy of Music¡­ Chenney left her office building and looked around the corridor, then took out her phone to check the messages someone had sent to her. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. She saw something which made her expression change. ¡°Ms. Campbell.¡± The sudden voice made her jump. She looked up and saw that it was Louis. She put her phone down, hiding the shock in her eyes. ¡°Yes?¡± Louis¡¯ expression was ambiguous, ¡°Did you leak this? Channey was stunned and tried really hard to cover her panic. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to hide. You thought you did this perfectly but forgot that people could easily find out by just following the trail.¡± Chenney¡¯s face turned pale again, and she staggered backward. ¡­ I was just-¡± ¡°When you met Ryleigh, were you worried that she woulde back and take away everything you have?¡± Louis exposed her without a hint of mercy, ignoring her pale face. ¡°You know very well how you got in.¡± Chenney leaned against the wall because she was staggering. She watched Louis leave and felt as though she had fallen into a valley and could never climb back out. Nn¡¯s idea had worked because the academy had to settle it once he provided evidence. Even the rumors online were listed as ¡®fake¡¯ and ¡®disinformation The academy took action against Chenney, and she never showed up the next day. Rumor had it that Louis had her followed, so she couldn¡¯t even run away. Unfortunately, they never found out whether she was the one who had attacked Naomi all those years ago, so they couldn¡¯t prove that Ryleigh was innocent. Maisiey on the couch while reading some information. She didn¡¯t even notice Nn approaching. The seat next to her sank, and a shadow blocked her light, so she looked up and smiled. ¡°Are you here to see me?¡± Nn smiled. ¡°I¡¯m just worried that you can¡¯t get over this.¡± Maisie turned around, holding the documents, and put her head on hisp. ¡°My head is exploding.¡± He gave her a massage. ¡°You care a lot about other people¡¯s issues.¡± Maisieughed. ¡°Are you jealous of Ryleigh?¡± He pursed his lips and didn¡¯t speak. Maisie put her hand to touch his face, her eyes smiling. ¡°Alright, my husband will be put before my best friend.¡± If Ryleigh heard this, Maisie would bebeled as someone who cared more about rtionships than friendship. Nn held her hand that was on his cheek, kissed it, and looked down at her. ¡°I found something. Are you interested?¡± Maisie immediately sat up. ¡°What is it?¡± Nn pulled her into his arms and yed with her palm. ¡°Uncle Anthony¡¯s daughter didn¡¯t fall down the stairs.¡± Maisie was surprised. ¡®She didn¡¯t fall? Nn looked up and said, ¡°I found his daughter¡¯s medical records. Only her head was hurt, but there was nothing on her body.¡± There was a difference between people who fell or were pushed. When someone knew that they were falling, their heads wouldn¡¯t usually be damaged. When someone slipped, they would fall pretty quickly. The first thing would be to stabilize their bodies, so some light scrapes were inevitable. But if someone were deliberately pushed down the stairs, there would be damage to the head, as well as fractures and other wounds around the body. Chapter 720 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 720 That was enough to prove that Naomi hadn¡¯t been pushed down the stairs. Maisie thought about something when Nn lightly kissed her forehead and ran his fingers over the corner of her eyes, then gently said, ¡°That was enough proof.: She looked up. ¡°But does Mr. Topaz know?¡± Nn squinted and said after a long time,¡± I¡¯ll talk to him.¡± ¡°Thank you, dear.¡± Maisie hugged his waist, pressing her face to his form and warm chest. Nn kissed her ear and smiled. ¡°If you really want to thank me, you should perform well tonight.¡± The night covered the city. The thick darkness was like ink dyed by the colors of the neon lights. X sat at the bar and drank. After Ryleigh¡¯s incident was exposed, there was nothing she could ¡®threaten¡¯ Maisie with anymore. She had personally seen that Maisie would ignore every piece of bad news. Even for this incident, even if Maisie hadn¡¯t done anything, Nn had acted, and even Louis had helped. If X had been the one who exposed the information, her future would probably have been ruined. Still, how could she let go if she couldn¡¯t get a reaction from the man that she loved? She held her forehead, supported herself on the table, and then drank a few more sses. Maizie walked to the bar and ced her purse on the seats, hiding something in her eyes. ¡°I guess you didn¡¯t get what you wanted X picked up the ss but scoffed without looking at her. ¡°Have you ever won the battle with Maisie?¡± The statement shut her up. Nn had pretty much ¡®killed¡¯ her family. Seeing that she was quiet, X wasn¡¯t surprised. ¡°You couldn¡¯t even handle your own issues, so don¡¯t even dream of dragging me along X put down the ss, left money on the bar as payment, and walked out half-drunk. Maizie was furious. Why are people pretending to be better than me!?¡¯ If X wouldn¡¯t work with her, she had to help her. X walked to the parking lot drunkenly when a few young thugs walked toward her and held her shoulder. ¡°Are you drunk, gorgeous? Do you want us to send you home?¡± X was so startled she sobered up, pushed them away, and evaded, ¡°What do you want?¡± The few men looked her up and down, and it was obvious that they didn¡¯t have good intentions. ¡°I heard that you¡¯re a model. Do you want to have some fun with us?¡± X wanted to run, but they held her down on the ground and dragged her behind the car. She turned pale, screamed, and fought them off with all her might, scratching the face of the men but got a mean p in return. She fainted. The men were worried that someone would walk past, so they just took her valuables and phone and left. When X woke up, she was in the hospital with no phone or purse. Jason Peters was sitting next to her bed. Seeing her open her eyes, he stood up. ¡°Are you alright, Ms. Mayweather?¡± X was obviously traumatized and was still dazed. ¡°W-Where are those men? Did they do something to me?¡± Jason was stunned and asked, ¡°Do what?¡± X didn¡¯t say anything. She felt alright, so it seemed like they hadn¡¯t gotten what they wanted. ¡°Who sent me to the hospital?¡± she asked. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°Me, of course Maizie appeared outside the room. ¡°If I didn¡¯t show up at the right time, I¡¯m afraid Chapter 721 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 721 X staggered for a while, lowered her head, and said apathetically, ¡°Thank you.¡± Maizie walked up to the bed. ¡°I have already caught one of them. I didn¡¯t expect that Maisie would be so evil. She actually sent someone to you to destroy your chastity.¡± X was stunned. Jason chimed in and asked, ¡°What do you mean, miss? Are you saying Mrs. Goldmann sent those people to vite Ms. Mayweather?¡± Maizie had not expected that she would be so lucky to run into them and escape the disaster. Therefore, she had decided to y along, saved her, and pushed all the me to Maisie. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, I can bring that guy over here. You can ask him whatever you want,¡± Maizie said as she looked at X¡¯s expression. After a short while, she continued. ¡°I believe I¡¯ve warned you about Maisie, Ms. Mayweather. She¡¯s cunning and evil. She will never let go of anyone who has pissed her off.¡± X fell silent. The next day, Maisie went to the Lucas family¡¯s vi. She handed the ¡°evidence¡± Nn had given her to Louis. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Louis looked through Naomi¡¯s medical history sheet and frowned slightly. ¡°Where did you get this from?¡± Maisie chuckled and replied, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s Nn who gave it to me. Consider this a chance for you to get Ryleigh to thank you.¡± Louis looked at the material and chuckled. When Louis came out of the vi with Maisie, a man wearing a mask came up to them and pulled out a ss bottle in his hand, wanting to throw some kind of liquid at Maisie. ¡°Watch out!¡± Louis shouted as he pulled Maisie out of the way. Saydie hurriedly threw the jacket over to the bottle and kicked the man to the ground. However, her hand was burned by the liquid. ¡°Saydie!¡± Maisie¡¯s expression changed. She went up to her and checked her hand, There were several blisters on her palm.¡± This is.¡± Maisie¡¯s gaze fell on the jacket on the ground. It was melting away, and her face turned pale. It was sulfuric acid! Louis went forward and pinned the man on the ground. He pulled the mask off the man¡¯s face, and all of them were stunned. Maisie was familiar with the man. He was X¡¯s assistant, Jason Jason did not show any remorse for what he did even though he was caught. He looked at Maisie straight and shouted, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me. A woman like you should just rot in hell. It was my mistake that I failed to destroy that disgusting face of yours!¡± Louis¡¯ face sank, and he asked, ¡°Did X send you here?¡± ¡°This has nothing to do with Ms. Mayweather. I decided to do it myself!¡± Jason said through gritted teeth as he stared viciously at Maisie. ¡°You know very well what you did to Ms. Mayweather!¡± Louis turned his head to look at Maisie. Maisie squinted her eyes, and her face was cold. ¡°What did I do to her?¡± Jason sneered and replied, ¡°You don¡¯t dare to admit it, do you?¡± Maisie did not know why Jason hated and despised her so much. She thought she was already good enough that she had ignored all those tricks that X had yed behind her, but now it was as if she was the one doing something to X. Jason had even tried to pour strong sulfuric acid on her! If Saydie hadn¡¯t reacted in time, her face would have been destroyed. Her face sank, and she said expressionlessly, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the police station and tell everything to the cops.¡± Jason scoffed. ¡°Sure! Let¡¯s go. Do you think I¡¯m afraid of you? I¡¯ll tell everyone everything you have done!¡± In the police station, Jason was detained for throwing acid on Maisie. He admitted his doing, but he wanted Maisie to admit everything she had done to X as well. A police officer approached Maisie and said, ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, he said that you hired someone to vite Ms. Mayweather. Can youe with me? I have a few questions for you.¡± Chapter 722 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 722 Maisie was stunned for a while before she nodded. She followed the police officer into the interrogation room. She answered all of the questions from the police officers honestly. Since police officers felt that she was not lying based on her expression and there was no way Jason could justify his ims, she was released. As soon as she came out of the police station, she saw Nn¡¯s car outside and figured that it must be Saydie who had informed him. Nn got out of the car. He was wearing a ck three-piece suit that made him look upright and serious. The wind had tousled his hair. There were harsh lines running down either side of his face, and his gaze was cold. When Maisie stopped in front of him, he grabbed her so tightly into his arms that veins were bulging out of the back of his hand. He kissed the top of her head deeply without saying anything. Maisie buried her face in his chest and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Nn.¡± His heart was pumping fast, and it was only then Maisie realized how worried and scared he was. He pressed his lips tightly on her forehead and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Thank goodness that you¡¯re alright.¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Maisie lifted her head to look at him. ¡°Can you not do anything before I figure everything out?¡± Nn¡¯s gaze was deep as he replied tly.¡± Okay. Everything you said.¡± Louis came to look for X. Due to what had happened to herst night, X had been staying in her apartment. She had not moved out of her apartment even aftering back from overseas. Therefore, she was overjoyed when Louis came to find her. ¡°You still remember that I live here.¡± Louis stood in front of the door with no intention of going in at all. ¡°Do you know that your assistant is being detained in the police station now?¡± X was dumbfounded. ¡°What?¡± Jason is being detained in the police station?¡¯ Louis turned around and walked to the window beside the corridor. He looked at the view of the neighborhood and continued. ¡°He¡¯ s arrested because he tried to harm Maisie with a strong sulfuric acid. As for what will happen to him, it depends on Mr. Goldmann.¡± X froze. It appeared to Louis that she did not know what Jason had done. ¡°How is that possible? Is Ms. Vanderbilt alright now?¡± ¡°She¡¯s fine. Jason didn¡¯t manage to do it,¡± Louis said as he turned around and looked at her. ¡°I just wanted toe and make sure of it.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t ask Jason to do that!¡± X could see that Louis was still suspicious of her. She exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Jason would do something like that.¡± Louis nodded. He turned his head around and looked outside of the window again without saying anything. X¡¯s shoulders trembled, and her eyes turned red around the rim. ¡°You don¡¯t trust me? Do you think I was the one who sent Jason to do that to her?¡± His refusal to respond irritated X. ¡°I¡¯m not stupid enough to harm her, but why did she try to harm me!?¡± It was only then Louis turned around and looked at her. ¡°She¡¯s trying to harm you?¡± X sneered and said, ¡°I was nearly raped by someonest night, and that person told me that it was Maisie who sent him to me . Yes, it¡¯s true that I have my own motive for signing the endorsement contract with Soul. I know she¡¯s wary of me, but I¡¯ve never really done anything to her, so why must she do that to me?¡± Louis frowned slightly and said after a short while, ¡°Maisie isn¡¯t that kind of person. ¡°Oh yeah? Why do you trust her so much?¡± X said as tears began to roll down her face, ¡°Your fiance is Ryleigh, and she¡¯s just her friend. You¡¯d rather believe in her friend than me?¡± Louis turned around and looked at her. ¡°It¡¯s because she¡¯s my cousin. She is my mother¡¯s niece, and I know better than you what kind of person she is.¡± X was taken aback. ¡®Maisie is Louis¡¯ cousin!?¡¯ Before Louis left, he said, ¡°Even if she wanted to do something to you, she wouldn¡¯t resort to such a nasty approach. I suggest you look into it yourself and see if you¡¯re someone¡¯s cat¡¯s paw.¡± Chapter 723 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 723 Louis left without turning his head. The tears on X¡¯s face were slowly drying up. She took a step back and leaned on the wall as she slowly calmed herself down. At ckgold¡­ Quincy pushed the door open and walked into the office. He handed a document to Nn and said, ¡°I¡¯ve checked the surveince cameras around the bar Ms. Mayweather wentst night. It¡¯s true that a few thugs nearly raped her.¡± Nn scanned through the document and put it aside. ¡°Go find them.¡± Quincy nodded. After Quincy left the office, Nn leaned against the back of the chair and rubbed his forehead. His heart had nearly leaped out of his throat when he heard from Saydie that someone had nearly poured sulfuric acid on Maisie. No matter who wanted to harm her this time, he was not going to let them go away. Soon, Quincy found the group of men through the surveince video. Saydie tagged along with him and came to a billiard parlor, where they usually gathered for gambling. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Both of them barged into the billiard parlor, and there were a lot of unemployed young men in there. When they sensed that they hade with bad intentions, they all picked up their weapons and asked, ¡°Who the hell are you guys?¡± Before Quincy could say anything, Saydie had already charged toward them. Her strikes were lethal, and she was agile. She lomed between ten or so strong young men, taking them down one by one in several quick moves. In the end, all of them had copsed to the ground, moaning and squirming in pain. Two more men were hiding in the corner. They were so scared they did not dare to make any sound. Quincy took out X¡¯s photo and showed it to them. ¡°Have you seen this woman before?¡± The man, whose bone Saydie had broken, nodded and said, ¡°Y-Yes. We saw her yesterday.¡± Quincy pressed on. ¡°Who sent you to her?¡± The man¡¯s eyes swiveled around in his sockets. He swallowed a few gulps of saliva, but he did not say anything. Saydie pulled out a gun, and the man¡¯s expression changed drastically. ¡°It¡¯s Ms. Hannigan!¡± It went without saying that Quincy knew which ¡°Ms. Hannigan¡± he was talking about. They then left the billiard parlor after getting the answer. When they arrived in front of their car, Quincy turned around and realized that Saydie was ying with the gun in her hand. His expression changed, and he said, ¡°It¡¯s already surprising enough that you¡¯re bringing a gun with you, but how could you y with it? Do you want it to go off?¡± I¡¯m still young, and I don¡¯t want to die so early!¡¯ Saydie nced at him and pulled the trigger. A plume of blue me then sprouted from the muzzle, and Quincy was rendered speechless. ¡®So it¡¯s just a lighter: Quincy reported his findings to Nn, and when Nn heard that Maizie was behind everything, his face sank. He tapped his finger on the desk and said,¡± Go ask Nathaniel. Does he want his daughter or his family?¡± As soon as Maizie stepped into her house, she heard her mother crying. ¡°I¡¯m sure it isn¡¯t Zee! It must be someone who instructed her to do that!¡± Nathaniel couldn¡¯t stand her crying anymore. He smashed the teapot on the floor and said, ¡°You¡¯re still protecting her after all this time? I fed and clothed you and your daughter, but look at what your daughter has done! She brought nothing but troubles and problems to her family.¡± Maizie was stunned. She stood frozen stiff in the foyer and didn¡¯t enter the living room. Mrs. Hannigan saw her and called out to her. ¡°Zee.¡± ¡°Hmph! Since you are back, hurry up, pack your things, and get out.¡± Nathaniel said without looking at her. ¡°What do you mean, Dad?¡± Maizie walked up to Nathaniel and asked,¡± How can you chase me away? Who gave you the permission to do that?¡± Nathaniel gave her a huge p in the cheek, sending Maizie falling to the floor, her face filled with shock and fear. Nathaniel pointed at her and said, ¡°You know clearly what you have done. From today onward, you¡¯re not my daughter. Get out of my house.¡± ¡°Please, Nathaniel! Zee has grown up beside me since she was a kid. Where do you want her to go?¡± Mrs. Hannigan kneeled on the floor and pleaded, hoping that Nathaniel would change his mind but to no avail. He pushed her away mercilessly. Chapter 724 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 724 ¡°She brought that to herself. I can¡¯t help her. I can¡¯t let the Hannigans get destroyed in her hands!¡± Nathaniel said expressionlessly He then went upstairs without looking at both of them. Maizie¡¯s body trembled. Had what she had done been discovered? That was the thought that surfaced in her head. All of the socialites in Bassburgh were discussing the matter of Maizie getting chased out of the Hannigans, and the news soon reached Maisie¡¯s ears. She already knew from Saydie that it was Maizie who had hired someone to rape X and push the me to her. By the time she learned about it, she did not know whether she shouldugh or get angry. ¡®Perhaps this is what they used to say¡± When you don¡¯t look for trouble, trouble will find its way to you¡±. A female employee appeared outside and knocked on the door. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, Ms. Mayweather is here to see you.¡± Maisie froze, and her eyes blinked. ¡°Let her in.¡± X walked into the office-gone was the arrogant and confident girl. ¡°I came to apologize to you on behalf of Jason. Jason is my assistant and has been training abroad with me for many years. It was only because of Maizie that he would do something so rashly to you.¡± Since she hade to apologize and she was fine, Maisie decided to forgive her. ¡°Please take care of your assistant in the future, Ms. Mayweather. I¡¯m easy-going, but Nn is not.¡± X made a bow and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± Maisie did not say anything anymore as she watched her leave her office. She had heard that Jason was detained for 15 days. Even if he got released, X¡¯spany wouldn¡¯t let him stay with her anymore, and Maisie felt this should be a good lesson for both of them. In the afternoon, Maisie visited ckgold with the mealbox that she made. The staff at the front desk told her that Nn was having a meeting right now, so she went to wait for him in the office. Maisie sat in the leather chair behind the desk. She turned around and looked at the view through the ceiling-to-floor window. She kicked the floor, and the chair kept turning. She yed with the chair for a long while until a hand appeared and fell on the back of the chair. He turned her over to face him and said, ¡°Seems like you¡¯re having a lot of fun.¡± Nn ced both his hands on the armrest of the chair. He leaned forward and trapped Maisie within his arms. There seemed to have been such a scene deep in his memory. Inside his memory, he had trapped her in his arms, and she was sitting in front of him. There was a smile in Maisie¡¯s eyes as she said, ¡°Well, it¡¯s not as fun as when I¡¯m ying with you.¡± Nn gave her forehead a light flick as he said helplessly, ¡°Stop messing with me. I¡¯m worried that I won¡¯t be able to hold myself back.¡± Maisie looked at the mealbox on the table and said, ¡°The snacks I made for you got cold since your meeting took so long.¡± Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Nn walked over to the table and opened up the mealbox. There were some cookies and cakes inside. ¡°I¡¯ll eat whatever you made for me.¡± Maisie stood up and led him to his chair. She made him sit down and said, ¡°Then you¡¯ll need to give it a good try.¡± Nn chuckled and popped one of the cookies into his mouth. She went closer to him and asked, ¡°Is it good?¡± ¡°It¡¯s good¡± Nn replied. ¡°It feels like I¡¯ve not been eating anything made by you for a long time.¡± Maisie was stunned. It was true that she rarely went to the kitchen after returning to Bassburgh. When she had been making cookies and cake today, she felt that her baking skills had gotten a little rusty. ¡°Mr. Goldmann.¡± Quincy entered the office and felt a little embarrassed when he saw Maisie was also in the office. ¡®But this isn¡¯t my fault. It was them who didn¡¯t close the door! An awkward expression appeared on Nn¡¯s face. Upon his return from the meeting, the receptionist had told him that Maisie was here. As such, his mind had been so upied with the thought ofing to see her that he had forgotten to close the door. He ced the mealbox down and asked,¡± What¡¯s happening?¡± Quincy went forward and said hesitantly,¡± It¡¯s about Colton¡­¡± Both Nn and Maisie were stunned. However, Maisie came back to her senses first and asked anxiously, ¡°What happened to Colton?¡± Chapter 725 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 725 Quincy hemmed and hawed for a while before squeezing the words out of his lips.¡± Well, nothing happened to him. It was his teacher¡­ H-He beat up his teacher.¡± Maisie took a deep breath and turned her head around to look at Nn. ¡°Did you hear that? That¡¯s your son. What are you going t o do about it?¡± Nn cleared his throat and nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s my fault. I¡¯ll punish himter when we get home.¡± By the time Maisie and Nn got to the school, Colton and Daisie were being scolded and criticized in the school office. Colton was not injured. Instead, they heard that the middle-aged teacher who had taken a beating had a bruise on his face, and there was a bite mark on the back of his hand. When Daisie saw Maisie, she rushed up to her and said with her mouth pouted¡± Mommy!¡± She hugged Daisie in her arms and asked worriedly. ¡°Can you tell me what happened to you and Colton?¡± She was very certain that Colton and Daisie wouldn¡¯t simply hit their teacher. There must be a reason or a misunderstanding. When the school principal saw Nn, he got up from his chair. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, what brought you here today?¡± Nn nced at Colton and said, ¡°I heard that my son beat up his school teacher.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re now investigating the matter.¡± The school principal bowed at Nn as he wiped the cold sweat off his head. He knew that these two kids were Nn¡¯s children. If not, he would have expelled both of them ording to what he would do in the past. It was just that there was nothing he could do since they refused to apologize to the teacher. Nn approached Colton and looked down at him. ¡°Can you tell me the reason you hit your teacher?¡± Colton raised his head high and straightened his body to look back at Nn and said, ¡°He bullied my sister, so I hit him back.¡± ¡®Bully? Maisie was stunned when she heard what Colton said, and a bad feeling rose from her stomach pit. The school principal offered them a helpless smile and said, ¡°Mr. Warner is a teacher, and there¡¯s no way he would bully his student. He told us that it was just a misunderstanding.¡± Colton crossed his arms in front of his chest and turned his face sideways, ¡°He called Daisie to his office alone. He said he was going to give her an extra lesson on her homework, but he was touching her everywhere. I saw it all with my own eyes!¡± The school principal¡¯s expression changed. It would harm the school¡¯s reputation if something like that went out. He looked toward Nn carefully. Just as he expected, Nn¡¯s face was dark. He then ordered in a stern voice, ¡°Go get Mr. Warner!¡± ¡°How dare that old b*stard do that kind of thing to my daughter? Does he have a death wish!?¡¯ The school principal had no other choice but to do Nn¡¯s bidding. After all, if Nn was not happy with the way he handled the matter, there was a huge probability that he would strip him of his title of being the school principal. Besides, Daisie was once a child star and had starred in a few TV shows with Helios. Even though she had withdrawn herself from the entertainment industry to focus on her education and wouldn¡¯t be ying in any TV shows until she was 18, she still had a lot of fans. Once the matter got out, it would be a disaster for the school. Therefore, he sent someone to get Hunter to the office. Hunter was attending to his wound in the infirmary when they went to look for him. While they were on their way back to the school office, he chided Daisie inwardly for biting him so hard and swore that he would teach both of the kids a lesson. When he stepped into the office, Maisie recognized him at first nce. Nn noticed the changes in her expression and turned to look at Hunter coldly. Hunter was the school principal¡¯s rtive. Therefore, he was confident that nothing would happen to him. Even if the kids called their parents, he could handle them and settle the matter out of court as well. After all, in his opinion, they were just kids, and there was nothing they could do to him. However, he was stunned by Nn¡¯s imposing aura. Judging from his attire and the vibe he sensed from him, it seemed to him that the man before him was from an elite family. Then, when he met Maisie¡¯s gloomy gaze, his expression abruptly changed, and he hurriedly averted his eyes.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Chapter 726 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 726 Nn looked expressionless, but the emotional turbulence surging at the bottom of his eyes looked stern and borderline murderous. ¡°Did youy your fingers on my daughter?¡± ¡­ I didn¡¯t. This is all just a misunderstanding, sir. I only wanted to give Daisie some extra lessons. It¡¯s just that this girl was a little extreme.¡± Hunter tried to defend himself. Nn¡¯s eyes looked gloomy, and he kept on staring at Hunter without uttering a single word, but it was enough to send chills down Hunter¡¯s spine. Colton scoffed coldly. ¡°You were clearly bullying Daisie!¡± Hunter calmed himself down deep down. Colton, what you¡¯re saying is ndering me, your teacher!¡± After Hunter tried his best to defend himself and rectify his actions, Maisie, who had been silent, chuckled casually. ¡°I don¡¯t think this is a misunderstanding.¡± Hunter tried his best to cover himself.¡± Madam, you must be able to put forward some evidence when you say something like that ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t have any evidence. Didn¡¯t I meet you in the back garden the other day during the parents-teachers meeting?¡± Maisie deliberately mentioned the incident that had taken ce in the back garden, and it made Hunter look extremely embarrassed as he had been wishing she would not recognize him. She was merciless. ¡°That child said everything out loud that day. You¡¯re a teacher of this school, and I don¡¯t have to remind you what you did that day, do 1?¡± The principal stared at Hunter. ¡°What the hell did you do?¡± ¡­ I¡¯m being wrongfully used!¡± Nn ignored all the arguments, walked up to the couch, unbuttoned his suit, and sat down. ¡°My daughter has been wronged in this school, and I¡¯m not going to let this slide. Not anyone cany any of their fingers on my daughter.¡± The principal walked up to Nn with cold sweat beads rolling down his forehead and bowed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Goldmann. I¡¯ll definitely get to the bottom of this incident.¡± Nn lifted his eyelids and raised his gaze slightly. ¡°Can I trust you with that?¡± The principal was stunned for a split second and vowed. ¡°Yes, Mr. Goldmann, please leave this to me.¡± The worst oue would be Hunter being suspended and sent back home for a certain period to keep him out of the limelight for a while. I¡¯ll do anything as long as these scandals can be suppressed. Nn¡¯s gaze, scrutinizing him from head to toe, became more intense and terrifying. The principal almost failed to keep himself together, and that was when Joe appeared outside the door. He nodded to Maisie first and then imed to the principal, ¡°I can testify for the children.¡± The principal was taken aback. ¡°Joe, you¡­¡± When Joe walked up to the principal and said something in his ear, the principal¡¯s expression became even more bewildered. Hunter red at Joe. ¡°What do you mean by that? What have I done to offend you that you¡¯re doing this to me?¡± Joe turned to look at him. ¡°You¡¯ll be surprised by the number of people that you¡¯ve offended in the past, Mr. Warner.¡± Hunter was at a loss for words. He then nced at the gloomy principal and eximed anxiously, ¡°Sir, you have to believe me!¡± The principal red at Joe, and thetter reminded him with a smile, ¡°The school won¡¯t be responsible for this incident. I think you must understand that.¡± The principal pointed at Hunter. ¡°You son of a b*tch! How dare youmit such a shameless act that would put the school¡¯s reputation at risk? The board will deal with this however they deem appropriate! You¡¯re on your own this time around. I don¡¯t care anymore.¡± Hunter was dumbfounded, and he began to panic. ¡°Sir¡­ Uncle! I¡¯m your eldest nephew! You can¡¯t just leave me here!¡± But no matter how Hunter tried to defend himself and imed that he had been framed, the principal ignored him. Maisie took a nce at Joe and wondered what he had told the principal that made him give up his n to interfere in Hunter¡¯s affairspletely ¡®I could actually see just now that the principal only wanted to cover this matter up for Hunter. After all, it¡¯s impossible for him not to have heard a thing about what Hunter¡¯s been doing in the school all this while. The only possible exnation is that he¡¯s been turning a blind eye to Hunter¡¯s actions. ¡®Hunter is his nephew, but he didn¡¯t dare to fool around with Nn just now. However, everyone in Bassburgh knows that Nn has lost his memory, so I think he was certain Nn wouldn¡¯t be able to keep a close eye on the school at all times¡¯ Chapter 727 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 727 ¡®He might have promised that he would investigate the incident meticulously, but if Joe hadn¡¯te over just now, I¡¯m afraid that he would definitelye up with something to cover up the incident again! Nn had seen through all of this long ago, but he stood up since the principal had already made him a promise. ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for the school to provide me with a satisfactory answerter on.¡± The principal bowed and nodded in his drenched shirt. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr, Goldmann. I¡¯ll be on it right after this.¡± Nn stayed behind to deal with this matter while Maisie took the children away from the principal¡¯s office first. Colton kept onining about the teacher from the beginning to the end, so Maisie lifted her hand to rub his head.¡± Mommy is very happy that you were able to protect your sister, but hitting your teacher is really not the right thing to do.¡± Having said that, she leaned over, stared at him, and flicked her fingers against his forehead. ¡°And not only did you hit him, but you also spread the incident around the school. And now the whole school knows about the incident.¡± Colton rubbed his forehead. ¡°Just let it be. It doesn¡¯t matter because that old scumbag will get exposed sooner orter. I think I¡¯ve let him off easy just by kicking his butt. If it weren¡¯t for my concern for Daisie that I chose to follow the both of them secretly, Daisie would have been scared to death.¡± Maisie frowned, turned her head to look at Daisie, who had been quiet and keeping her head down all this while. Her heart sank to the bottom of her chest cavity. After what happened back there, she would definitely be haunted by this nightmare for some time. ¡®So I guess I can¡¯t me everything on Colton. I think I would have broken his arm if I were there! Maisie seemed to have thought of something and asked Colton, ¡®You once told me that that pretty- looking boy is one of your ssmates, isn¡¯t he?¡± Daisie looked up at her. She then blinked her clear and bright eyes as if she was curious. ¡°Are you referring to Noce? He¡¯s a new student who transferred into our ssst semester. He¡¯s the one who snatched the first ce in ss from Colton.¡± Colton clicked his tongue in annoyance at the statement that pierced through his heart. ¡°That boy looks just like a sissy. Would he have been able to take the first ce from me if I hadn¡¯t let him off deliberately?¡± Daisie regained her vitality and energy in a n instant-the incident did not seem to have caused any major psychological trauma to her. She stood with arms akimbo. ¡°You can continue to act all narcissistic, Colton. It¡¯s so obvious that he¡¯s much more clever than you are.¡± Maisie covered her forehead with her palm as soon as the two rugrats started arguing again. Nn returned to the car after resolving everything in the principal¡¯s office. Maisie was already sitting in the car waiting for him. She turned around and asked as soon as he got into the car, ¡°Has everything been handled properly?¡± He nodded and lowered the car window halfway. ¡°Your friend helped out a lot. Are you guys close to each other?¡± Maisie was dumbfounded and rendered speechless for a split second. She then burst intoughter. ¡°Why ask? Are you jealous?¡± Nn squinted slightly. She rested her chin on his shoulder. ¡°Joe, Ryleigh, and I were ssmates back in high school. The three of us used to be besties.¡± Nn pinched her chin lightly. ¡°How close were you two?¡± Maisie wrapped her arms around him. ¡°We were once close enough to share the same pair of shorts¡­¡± He looked at her again, frowned, and withdrew his hand after a short while. ¡°It¡¯s fine to have female besties, but not men.¡¯ Sheughed and said, ¡°I should put more emphasis on the world fonce.¡± Nn held her in his arms and smiled helplessly. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I get to know you earlier?¡± Maisie raised his eyebrows. ¡°Would you want to be my male bestje with whom I would share the same pair of shorts?¡± He kissed her on her temple. ¡°Nah, I only want to be someone that can get you into bed.¡± The next day, the school made a statement that they would let off Hunter, and the board would never hire Hunter again. The ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . statement also brought up Hunter¡¯s faulty behavior and criticized him for not being a role model for his students. It was said that Joe had forced the principal topromise and abandon his nephew because Joe threatened him with the board of directors. The board of directors had rmended Joe to the school. Although he was only an English teacher, he still had a degree in Forensic Science and Medicine. Not to mention that he had connections with some of the higher-ups-that was why the principal had to give up on the idea of keeping his nephew in the school. Chapter 728 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 728 Ryleigh was a little surprised when she heard that Joe had stopped practicing medicine and had be an English teacher. ¡°He actually changed his career path?¡± Maisie fidgeted the pen in her hand. ¡°I only found out about it recently.¡± Ryleigh leaned on the back of the couch,¡± It¡¯s been a long time since Ist contacted Joe. Why don¡¯t we fix a date and time for the three of us to get together someday?¡± Maisie looked at her. ¡°Then we¡¯ll still have to resolve your issue first. Didn¡¯t you mention that Louis has found new evidence?¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Speaking of this, Ryleigh picked up the pillow and hugged it in her arms. ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s found something. Maisie propped her hand against her chin and let off a faint smile. ¡°Then you have to show him your appreciation. He¡¯s out there running around and investigating the little things just for you, so to be honest, I won¡¯t believe anyone that says that he doesn¡¯t have feelings for you.¡± Ryleigh¡¯s expression looked weird. ¡°Does he have feelings for me? Is that a joke?¡± Why would Louis take a fancy to me? He¡¯s at most helping me out as my fiance.! Maisie smiled and said nothing. ¡°Ryleigh has never had a boyfriend, so she¡¯s indeed a slow one when ites to romantic rtionships. Otherwise, she and Joe would¡¯ve ended up together long ago. ¡®Joe had a thing for her back in high school, and even I, an outsider, was aware of his feelings for her. However, Ryleigh had always regarded him as her male bestie and didn¡¯t realize any of that. Ryleigh stared at her cell phone screen and saw something pop up. ¡°Holy sh*t! The group has released a huge bombshell.¡± ¡°And what¡¯s that?¡± ¡°The daughter of the Hannigans haspletely ended all possibilities that she would have continued to enjoy here in Bassburgh this time around. She¡¯s beenpletely banned in the whole of Bassburgh and most probably won¡¯t be able to continue to stay in the city. Sure enough, things won¡¯t end well for any woman who¡¯s gotten their eyes fixed on your husband.¡± The corners of Maisie¡¯s lips twitched slightly. ¡®The statement sounds about right. We had run into Willow and Rowena before this, and now we¡¯ve found ourselves dealing with Maizie, another youngdy who¡¯s too full of herself. And indeed, nothing has ever ended well for any of them. ¡®The fact that Maizie is banned has always been within my expectations. She¡¯s gotten to where she is today only because of her own doing ¡®She¡¯s a very ambitious woman, but she doesn¡¯t have the brain to back up her balls. Even though she didn¡¯t do anything to Nn, she tried to drag X down from where she is by trying to ruin her reputation. It¡¯s only natural for X to retaliate against her. Maisie went to the hospital to visit Kennedyter that afternoon. She was pushing the door open to get into the ward when she saw Samantha in the room in addition to Kennedy. Samantha sat in the chair next to the bed, and the conversation between the two came to an abrupt end when Maisie appeared at the door all of a sudden. Kennedy was stunned for a split second and then weed her with a smile. ¡°Zee, why are you here?¡± Maisie walked up to the bedside. ¡°I happened to be free. I was worried that you¡¯d be bored in the hospital, so I came to spend some time with you, but I really didn¡¯t expect to see Aunty Samantha here.¡± Even though Samantha had left the Bouchers, she was still as elegant and gentle as she used to be. She stood up slowly and exined, ¡°Mr. Fannon¡¯s injury is almost fully healed, and he¡¯ll be discharged from the hospital tomorrow, so I came to visit him for onest time today.¡± Maisie looked at Kennedy and gave off a pregnant smirk. ¡°Uncle Kennedy, Aunty Samantha is your life savior. So it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for you to invite her out for a meal after you get discharged from the hospital, right?¡± Kennedy nodded, agreeing with Maisie¡¯s statement, while Samantha let off a helpless chuckle. ¡°You don¡¯t have to go through all that trouble just to treat me to a meal, do you?¡± Maisie looked at her. ¡°How is it troublesome? If it weren¡¯t for you, Uncle Kennedy might not have escaped the catastrophe from that night with only a flesh wound. Besides, Uncle Kennedy did just mention that he needs an opportunity to show you his appreciation.¡± After saying that, Maisie smiled at Kennedy. ¡°Am I right, Uncle Kennedy?¡± Kennedy could see that Maisie had an ulterior motive when she was hinting at him to ask Samantha out for a meal, but he did not refuse to do so as Samantha was his savior. Chapter 729 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 729 It was a rainy day the next day. The cold autumn breeze blew against the car¡¯s windows as the raindrops rolled down the foggy windows, blurring the scene outside of the car. The car was parked outside the hospital entrance, and Maisie got out of the car with an umbre and opened it up. ¡°Uncle Kennedy.¡± ¡°Sorry to have to trouble you toe to pick me up even on a rainy day.¡± Kennedy took the umbre in Maisie¡¯s hand. ¡°This is no big deal.¡± Maisie looked down at her watch. ¡°I¡¯ve already reserved a private room in a restaurant in advance on your behalf, and Aunty Samantha should have arrived at the restaurant.¡± Kennedy nodded and got into the car with her and the umbre. When they reached the restaurant, the waiter led them to the private room and opened the door for them. Samantha was already sitting there waiting for them. Maisie stepped forward. ¡°Aunty Samantha, sorry that we¡¯ve kept you waiting for such a long time.¡± Samantha stood up slowly and replied with a smile, ¡°The road is slippery on a rainy day, so it¡¯s better to be safe than sorry.¡± Maisie waited for Samantha to sit down with Kennedy, then chose to sit beside Samantha. ¡°Uncle Kennedy, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s going to pay for the meal today. Shouldn¡¯t you ask Aunty Samantha what she wants to eat?¡± Kennedy turned his head and looked at Samantha while thetter smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not that picky when ites to food. I¡¯m fine with anything.¡± Maisie handed the menu to Kennedy, who looked back at her. ¡°Zee, why don¡¯t you order for the three of us this time around? I¡¯m not very familiar with what they have to offer here, and I don¡¯t know what¡¯s delicious and what¡¯s not.¡± Maisie grabbed the menu into her hand. ¡°Alright then, it would be my pleasure.¡± She summoned the waiter and ordered some of the chef¡¯s signature tters. After confirming her orders, she then closed the menu and said, ¡°I would like a bottle of red wine too.¡± ¡°Okay, please give us a minute to get everything prepared.¡± The waiter walked out with the menu. Samantha looked at her. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, I¡¯ve always wanted to ask, how did you and Francisco get to know each other?¡± Maisie smiled. ¡°We met in the training camp three years ago.¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Samantha nodded in a daze. Kennedy arranged the tableware and silverware that wereid on the table. ¡°She doesn¡¯t only know the second young heir of the Bouchers, but the eldest young heir of the Bouchers too.¡± ¡°It¡¯s thanks to my son and daughter. Both of them got a chance to film with Helios, and Helios took great care of them back then.¡± Samantha was slightly surprised. ¡°You¡¯re married already?¡± Maisie nodded. Kennedy added with a grin, ¡°Not only is she married, but she¡¯s also the mother of three.¡± Samantha smiled. ¡°Wow, Ms. Vanderbilt, I really didn¡¯t expect someone like you to be married and have three children at such a young age. That¡¯s great.¡± Maisie propped her cheeks against both her palms. ¡®Even I would never have imagined that I would get married so early on in my life, but at least Nn¡¯s worth it. After chatting for a while, the waiter started serving them the dishes. Maisie poured two sses of red wine and looked at Kennedy. ¡°Uncle Kennedy, you should order a ss of fruit juice. You¡¯re still recovering from your injury, so you shouldn¡¯t be drinking.¡± Kennedy was helpless. ¡°What else can I say when you¡¯ve already spoken?¡± Samantha looked at them andmented, ¡°You two do look a lot like father and daughter.¡± Maisie responded to herment, ¡°Uncle Kennedy is indeed a fatherly figure to me.¡± As soon as she said that, amotion came from outside the room before Kennedy could say anything. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir, but we¡¯re serving our customers in this private room. You can¡¯t just-¡± ¡°Step aside.¡± Someone pushed the door open and came in. The first few men to enter the room were three to four bodyguards, and then the man who stepped into the private roomst straightened his suit¡¯s jacket. Maisie recognized that the man was Eugene and frowned. Samantha¡¯s expression dimmed the moment she saw Eugene. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Eugene snorted. ¡°Why can¡¯t Ie here? Do you really think I¡¯ll let you off just because you¡¯ve divorced me?¡± Samantha stood up. ¡°Eugene Boucher, this is not a ce for you to mess around. Now get out of here.¡± Chapter 730 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 730 Eugene nced at Kennedy, who was sitting beside Samantha, and mocked, ¡°Oh, do you think that another man would take you in after your divorce?¡± Kennedy¡¯s expression changed when he heard Eugene¡¯s extremely rudement.¡± Mr. Boucher, even though Ms. Green is your ex -wife, insulting her is really not something a man should do. Is this the upbringing of the Bouchers?¡± The insinuating sarcasm infuriated Eugene. ¡°Just who do you think you are? How dare you judge me when I¡¯m around?¡± Samantha was well aware of Eugene¡¯s temper and was worried that he would really make a move on Kennedy. ¡°Eugene Boucher, if what you aim to do here is to create a stir, then get out of here and do it elsewhere.¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re already starting to defend him?¡± Eugene did not give in at all. He walked up to Kennedy and grabbed him by the hem of his cor. ¡°If you want to stand up for this woman, you¡¯ll have first to see just how capable you are.¡± Kennedy stared directly at him with his unwavering gaze. ¡°So are you saying that you¡¯re going to get physical with me now, Mr. Boucher?¡± Samantha¡¯s cheeks paled as she became a little anxious. Eugene had joined the army before this. He had trained with the force for several years, and that had contributed to his burly stature. She had seen him beat up a bodyguard and give him a few broken bones, and it was still a dreadful sight to her to this day. ¡®Mr. Fannon hasn¡¯t fully recovered yet. It¡¯ll be impossible for him to withstand Eugene¡¯s assault if they get into a fight! Samantha stepped forward and pulled Eugene away. ¡°Let go. What do you want?¡± Eugene flung his arm and pushed her away. Samantha lost her bnce and fell back onto the chair. Maisie got up from her chair and supported her, but the four bodyguards surrounded them. Maisie kept calm throughout the whole process. She knew that she could not act rashly when Saydie was not present. Kennedy grabbed Eugene¡¯s cor with his hand. ¡°Can you still call yourself a man when you do something like that to a woman?¡± Eugene scoffed, forcibly removed Kennedy¡¯s hand from his cor, and ttened the folds found on the cor.¡± What I do to my ex wife is none of your business. The only person that you should worry about at this moment is yourself.¡± Eugene ordered his bodyguards to make a move on Kennedy, and the bodyguards stepped forward and grabbed him. Samantha rushed up, pushed them away, stopped in front of Kennedy, and red at Eugene. ¡°Have you lost your mind? You¡¯re disrespecting an innocent man¡¯s life!¡± Samantha¡¯s actions enraged Eugene, so he stepped forward, stretched out his hand, and grabbed her hair, forcing her to face him. ¡°B*tch, you can¡¯t wait to find yourself another man as soon as you got the divorce that you asked for? Why didn¡¯t I know that you¡¯re such a lustful sl*t?¡± The humiliating words sliced through Samantha¡¯s heart. However, she had already gotten numb to his emotional abuse. All she could do was look back at her young self andugh at how she would fall for such a man and marry him in the first ce, ¡°Your thoughts are still as filthy as ever. But allow me to remind you that what happens between other men and me is none of your business ever since the day we got officially divorced.¡± Eugene lifted his arm, and Samantha closed her eyes. ¡®Anyway, this is not the first time already! ¡°Father!¡± Francisco yelled as he and Helios appeared outside the door. Maisie was stunned when she saw Helios. ¡®I did send a text to Francisco informing him about this meal, but I didn¡¯t expect Helios to be here either.¡¯ Eugene let go of Samantha and frowned. ¡± Why are you here?¡± Francisco walked up to him and stopped in front of him. ¡°Were you really going to hit mom if we hadn¡¯t come in time?¡± Eugene nced at his son and then shifted his gaze onto Helios. ¡°Helios, this isn¡¯t something that you should intervene in.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t. It¡¯s just that, have you forgotten that promise that you made in front of Grandfather?¡± Eugene¡¯s expression changed. He was obviously thinking about what his father had said to him back then.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Francisco walked up to his mother and said to him, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that since you and mother are now divorced, you shouldn¡¯te to her and make her life difficult?¡± Chapter 731 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 731 Eugene took a deep breath. It was not optimum for him to make any move rashly now that Helios was present. ¡°I¡¯m not looking to cause them any trouble.¡± ¡°Then why did you bring these people here?¡± Francisco pointed at the bodyguards. ¡°What are you b*stards doing? You better take your hands off him! None of you is allowed to make a move on anyone in this room!¡± The bodyguards looked at Eugene with embarrassed expressions. Eugene then waved his hands impatiently, motioning them to step back. Eugene red at Francisco, and his expression looked gloomy. ¡°You, you¡¯reing back with me.¡± Francisco crossed his arms as if he was about to lodge aint about his father¡¯s doing. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely go with you. I¡¯m going to tell Grandfather everything that just happened.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. Francisco ignored him and walked to Helios¡¯s side. ¡°Bro, I¡¯ll leave my mother to you.¡± Helios nodded. Francisco then looked back at Maisie and waved at her with a grin when he walked to the door. ¡°Little goddess, remember to invite me when you want to buy someone a meal again in the future.¡± Maisie lowered her head and could not help but want tough. Eugene left with his men. Maisie walked up to Kennedy. ¡°Uncle Kennedy, are you alright?¡± Kennedy smiled. ¡°I¡¯m fine. He didn¡¯t hurt me.¡± Samantha heaved a sigh of relief and looked at them. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, everything is a mess now because of me.¡± Maisie waved at her. ¡°That¡¯s not true. That wasn¡¯t your fault at all.¡± Helios took a nce at Maisie and then said to Samantha, ¡°Aunt Samantha, I¡¯ll fetch you back first.¡± Samantha nodded. She could only leave with Helios as she was severely shocked by themotion that Eugene had just created. Maisie and Kennedy were walking out of the private room when he asked, ¡°Are you the one who called Mr. Helios Boucher over?¡± Maisie shook her head. ¡°No, I only informed Francisco about the meal.¡± ¡°Francisco should be the one who called Helios along because he thought he might not be able to handle the situation alone. ¡®Thank God Helios came. After all, even if Francisco is Eugene¡¯s biological son, Eugene might not even care about what his son thinks. ¡®But Helios¡¯ status in the Bouchers makes him different.¡¯ Maisie¡¯s eyes lit up as she thought of something and said, ¡°Aunty Samantha is s o pitiful. Her divorce application has been granted, but her ex-husband still treats her like trash.¡± Kennedy did not say anything while Maisie uttered a pregnant statement, ¡± Aunty Samantha has a great temperament while being gentle and kind at the same time. Mr. Eugene Boucher is not only blind but also doesn¡¯t know how to cherish her.¡¯ Kennedy smiled. ¡°You care too much about this matter¡± ¡°I care about Aunty Samantha.¡± Maisie turned to look at him. ¡°Don¡¯t you think she¡¯s a very good woman?¡± Kennedy stopped for a split second, thought of Maisie¡¯s purpose of setting up this meal for him, and sighed helplessly.¡¯ Zee, Samantha and I aren¡¯t what you think we are. She saved my life, and I¡¯m very grateful for her act of kindness. As for our rtionship, we¡¯re only friends.¡± Maisie ced her hands behind her back.¡¯ Uncle Kennedy, actually. I¡¯ve always been very curious about the reason you haven¡¯t gotten married yet.¡± Kennedy did not say anything. Maisie turned her head. ¡°Aunty Samantha : s about the same age as you, and I think her personality matches yours very well. I¡¯d feel very happy for you if fate were to bring the both of you together, Uncle Kennedy.¡± ¡®Even if Aunt Samantha is divorced and has a son, it doesn¡¯t mean that she has no chance of finding happiness in life again ¡®What¡¯s more, Uncle Kennedy has a rather refined and sedate temperament. At first nce, he seems to be the type of man who will love his wife. ¡®So I¡¯ll definitely support it if Aunt Samantha can get together with Uncle Kennedy.¡¯ Kennedy rubbed her head and said with a helpless tone, ¡°You really don¡¯t have to get yourself involved in this matter.¡± Maisie wrapped her arm around his.¡± Alright, then I won¡¯t get my hands in this matter. However, Aunty Samantha is a really good woman. It would be a pity if you were to let her slip past.¡± Chapter 732 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 732 At the nursing home¡­ Water droplets dripped off the eaves and onto the leaves of a potted nt sitting on the windowsill. Anthony sat on the couch, flipping through a photo album and feeling extremely mncholic. His daughter had been hurt and had fallen into a longa. He had been guarding her for a decade and had no idea how long this wouldst. Louis stood at the door and knocked on the door, which caused Anthony to put the album down. ¡°Who are you?¡± he asked in a hoarse voice. ¡°My name is Louis Lucas.¡± ¡®Mr. Lucas?¡± Anthony was a little bewildered. ¡°Why would youe to me, Mr. Lucas?¡± Louis nced at the person lying on the bed and exined, ¡°I¡¯vee here today with someone else.¡± Anthony did not understand what he meant, so he only stood in ce and watched as Louis asked his bodyguard to bring the person in. It was an old man in his 60s whom he did not know. Anthony asked, ¡°This is?¡± Louis replied, ¡°He used to be a security guard of the University of Northway, but he¡¯s currently retired. He knows about your daughter¡¯s incident.¡± Anthony stood up and looked at the old man. ¡°Do you really know?¡± The old man¡¯s shoulders trembled as he exined, ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t remember everything very clearly, but I still remember that incident you¡¯re talking about.¡± Louis ced his hand on his shoulder.¡± Don¡¯t worry, sir, just tell us what you saw back then.¡± The old man swallowed a mouthful of saliva and nodded. ¡°I remember it was ten years ago. I saw two young girls arguing behind the performance hall. However, I was too far away from them, and I didn¡¯t know what they were arguing about. I was about to approach them when I saw,¡± Anthony interrupted him and asked immediately, ¡°What did you see?¡± ¡°I saw one of the girls pick something up and use it to hit the head of the other girl. The girl didn¡¯t move at all after copsing on the floor. I was shocked and went to look for the professor in charge.¡± The old man said that the two girls had disappeared from the scene when he brought the professor there and that there was no blood on the floor, so he thought he was mistaken. He had seen the girl copse on the floor, but she was already gone when he came back to the scene. That professor had thought he was driveling and did not believe him until when a student told them that someone had gotten pushed down the stairs, and they went to the entrance on the second floor. Anthony sat on the couch in a daze, recalled his daughter¡¯s diagnosis back then, which showed that she was suffering from a severe head injury, and thought of the old man¡¯s words. He then thought of something, took a photo out of the album, and showed it to the old man. ¡°Please take a good look at this photo. Is this girl the victim who got beaten back then?¡± The old man stared at the photo for a long time. Because he had witnessed the incident with his own eyes and had been deeply scarred, he would even have nightmares from time to time. He then nodded repeatedly. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. It¡¯s her.¡± Anthony asked immediately, ¡°Do you still remember who was the girl whomitted the crime?¡± The old man shook his head. ¡°That I really don¡¯t know. Her back was facing me, and I didn¡¯t see her face.¡± Louis looked at the old man and asked intriguingly, ¡°Since you still have someConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . impression of those two girls, you should be able to recall their respective heights, shouldn¡¯t you?¡± The man replied, ¡°Both of them are about the same height.¡± The statement was enough to prove that Ryleigh was not the culprit. Ryleigh was not as tall as Maisie. She was a petite woman, while Naomi was around 5¡¯5. The old man was an eyewitness to that incident. If the two girls were of about the same height, it showed that the other party looked very simr to Naomi in terms of height. Anthony pondered for a moment. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t youe forward and tell me this back then?¡± The old man exined in a panic, ¡°I said it, but they didn¡¯t believe me. I was stunned after seeing the face of the girl lying underneath the staircase. Theyter imed that they had found the culprit, and I didn¡¯t doubt that statement¡­¡± Chapter 733 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 733 Louis narrowed his eyes. ¡®This old man witnessed that scene and saw Naomi¡¯s face but did not see the perpetrator¡¯s appearance. So he didn¡¯t know anything when Ryleigh was being framed as the perpetrator.¡¯ Louis then asked the bodyguard to escort the old man out and stood in front of Anthony. ¡°Mr. Topaz, Ryleigh isn¡¯t the culprit who harmed your daughter. She lost all her achievements in the music field that she took pride in because of your daughter. As for the real culprit behind your daughter¡¯s incident, I¡¯ll locate them for you. All I ask is that you give Ryleigh a chance.¡± Anthony made a remark about Ryleigh and Naomi¡¯s incident on Twitter two dayster. #Ryleigh Hill is not the perpetrator of the ident that took ce at the University of Northway 10 years ago. Anthony was the father of the victim, Naomi Topaz. That was why manyizens were surprised when the statement was posted. #Miss Hill actually carried the me for 10 full years. That¡¯s so sad # #I¡¯ve heard about the incident that took ce at the University of Northway. I thought it was a rumor back then # #Nobody has rified throughout the decade, so why would it be rified all of a sudden?# Theizens stirred up public opinion, and most of them sympathized with Ryleigh. It was very unfortunate that she had had to take the me and be misunderstood for 1 0 whole years. She had even been forced into quitting her studies back then. At the Goldmann mansion¡­ Maisie looked at those messages in the group chat that tagged Ryleigh-most of them were only sent to the group to gossip. However, Ryleigh ignored all of them this time around, as ying dead was the wisest thing that she could do at this moment. It was all old news, so it was time to move on now that Ryleigh had been proven innocent. Maise leaned on Nn, who was drinking coffee and flipping through the finance magazine in his hand. Nn turned his head to look at the person sitting next to him. ¡°Are you happy now that your best friend has been proven innocent?¡± Maisie chuckled. ¡°Yeah.¡± Nn ced the cup on the table and wrapped his arms around her. ¡°I¡¯ll be on leave the day after tomorrow.¡± She stopped what she was doing for a split second, got up, and looked at him. ¡°The day after tomorrow?¡± Nn raised his eyebrows. ¡°I saw the weather forecast. The temperature will start to get cold the day after tomorrow, making it suitable for a trip to the hot springs.¡± ¡°But Uncle Kennedy hasn¡¯t recovered yet. If I were to leave thepany behind just like this¡­¡± Maisie felt sorry for herpany¡¯s employees. Nn took her into his arms and rested his chin on her head. ¡°It¡¯s not advisable for yourpany to only have you and Kennedy as its only two top executives.¡± Maisie teased, ¡°Then will you recruit more talented people for mypany?¡± Nn looked at her, pressed his lips against her forehead, and asked half-jokingly, ¡°Then do you think I¡¯m qualified enough for yourpany?¡± Maisie chuckled. ¡°Which position do you n to rmend yourself for?¡± Nn kissed her. ¡°I don¡¯t mind bing the toy boy you keep in yourpany.¡± She burst intoughter. ¡°You¡¯re no longer qualified to be my toy boy. You can at most apply to be my toy geezer.¡± Nn pulled her into his arms and buried his face in her neck. ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. I might be mature mentally, but I have a teenager¡¯s physique. I¡¯ll still be able to satisfy you even when you¡¯re in your 30s or 40s.¡± A phone¡¯s ringtone interrupted the two of them, and Nn¡¯s expression dimmed, looking obviously dissatisfied. Maisie cleared her throat out of awkwardness, pushed his chest that was pressing against hers gently. picked up the phone, and took a nce at its screen. It was a call from Ryleigh. She answered the call, and that was when Ryleigh¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Zee, save me,¡± Maisie¡¯splexion changed instantly. ¡°Ryleigh!¡± 1/2 13:521 §³§±§Ñ§â§Ö§ä She heard something, but the call seemed to have been forcibly hung up before Ryleigh could finish speaking. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Nn frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Maisie got up in a hurry. ¡°Ryleigh seems to have run into some trouble.¡± She called back to the number, but the phone had been turned off. Nn stood up. ¡°Don¡¯t panic. Did she tell you where she is?¡± ¡°No, she did say something at the end of the call, but I couldn¡¯t hear her clearly before the call ended.¡± ¡°How can I not be in a panic? Something must¡¯ve happened to Ryleigh!¡¯ Chapter 734 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 734 Nn grabbed her by her shoulders. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Give me her number, and I¡¯ll locate her as you call Quincy for me.¡± Maisie nodded. She contacted Quincy and Louis while Nn sat on the side and pinpointed Ryleigh¡¯s location in an instant using theputer. ¡°She¡¯s on Bridgeton Street.¡± At Bridgeton Street¡­ Ryleigh was woken up with a bucket of cold water that was poured onto her head. Half of her coat was soaked, and it was sticking to her body, causing her to feel bitterly cold. She coughed a few times and subconsciously realized that her hands were tied behind her back and could not move. ¡°You¡¯ve woken up.¡± A slightly familiar voice stunned her, and because it was too cold, she trembled from head to toe as she opened her eyelids. The woman standing in front of her turned out to be Chenney, N?velDrama.Org content rights. Ryleigh¡¯s voice sounded hoarse, and she looked around immediately. It looked like an undecoratedmercial building. The walls were onlyyered with ayer of cement, the steel bars were clearly visible through the holes of the walls, and the huge and paneless French windows were dangling outside of the building. The wind got in through the windows, causing Ryleigh to feel so cold that her teeth started chattering. ¡°Chenney¡­ Why is it you?¡± Chenney looked at her expressionlessly.¡± Why is it me? Actually, I didn¡¯t want to do so either.¡± Ryleigh was astonished. ¡®What does she mean?¡¯ Chenney squatted down and pinched her jaw. ¡°Do you know how hard and for how long I had worked to secure the spot back then?¡± Ryleigh froze. Her lips turned pale, and she gnashed her lips and teeth. ¡°It was you!?¡± ¡®I didn¡¯t believe it before this. I even thought that it shouldn¡¯t be her.¡¯ Chenney sneered. ¡°I¡¯m left with no other choice. Mr. Lucas has found out what I did. Even Naomi¡¯s father has rified the matter for you . You have carried the me for 10 years, so why couldn¡¯t you continue carrying it!?¡± ¡°Chenney, I didn¡¯t think it was you¡­¡± Ryleigh¡¯s face turned pale. Chenney let go of her hand and stood up.¡± You and Naomi were the two who had the best grades back then, so the spot would only be given to either one of you. ¡°As such, I thought about what I could do in order to secure the spot. Do you know that I even went to Naomi and tried to talk her into working with me to drag you down? I told her that I¡¯dpete with her fairly after you were eliminated from thepetition. However, she wasn¡¯t willing to do so. She thought that I wasn¡¯tpetent enough to go head-to-head with her, and you were the only one who could provide her with a decent challenge.¡± Chenney scoffed. ¡°So I could only eliminate Naomi from the equation first and then pin the whole incident on you. It was a n that killed two birds with one stone as it made everyone think that you did so because you werepeting for the quota. That was why I got the quota instead in the end.¡± Ryleigh only felt colder and colder. ¡°So, what do you want to do?¡± ¡°What do I want to do?¡± Chenney looked at her grimly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you Mr. Lucas¡¯ fiancee? Since he won¡¯t let me go, and I can¡¯t do anything to him, I can onlyy my fingers on you.¡± Ryleigh¡¯s expression changed slightly, and it instantly turned as pallid as a sheet of paper. Chenney laughed again. ¡°He¡¯ll definitely not do anything to me as long as I have something on you, and he still cares about his fiancee¡¯s reputation.¡± ¡°Chenney Campbell¡­¡± Ryleigh uttered with difficulty. ¡°I¡¯ve never thought about teaching at the Academy of Music, nor have I ever thought about taking your current achievements away from you.¡± ¡°What would all this bullsh*t help resolve now!?¡± Chenney roared. Ryleigh stopped breathing for a couple of seconds, obviously astounded by her. Her eyes were bloodshot. ¡°The both of you now know everything that you shouldn¡¯t know! Will you let this slide and let me off? Heh, I¡¯m no fool!¡± She then looked at the men standing behind her. ¡°Why are you still standing over there? Take off her clothes!¡± Those men walked toward Ryleigh while thetter leaned backward subconsciously, ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing? Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Chapter 735 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 735 Ryleigh was extremely uncooperative. She struggled and resisted even after she was pushed to the ground. She even bit a man¡¯s hand, causing him to fling her off his hand in pain and then p her on the cheek. Ryleigh¡¯s head turned to the side, and her wet hair was stuck on her cheek. The buttons of her coat were torn off forcibly, and the close-fitting blouse inside was also torn widely open. Ryleigh was petrified and started to cry in fear. Chenney took out her cell phone to film the scene and ordered the men, ¡°Take everything off of her.¡± One of the men was about to reach out and peel off the only piece of clothing that Ryleigh had left. At that moment, someone kicked the door down, rushed forward, kicked the man on top of her off her body, and punched the other two with a right hook. Chenney was so frightened that she stepped back. Louis quickly took off his coat, wrapped it around Ryleigh¡¯s cold body, and picked her up. ¡°Ryleigh!¡± Ryleigh¡¯s consciousness was a little blurry as she took a better look at the person who was holding her in his arms. She then started crying. ¡°L-Louis, I¡¯m so scared.¡± She was shaking all over, cold, and terrified, so she could not stop crying when she saw Louis. Louis did not say anything. He hugged her tightly, lifted his head expressionlessly, and then red at Chenney gloomily. Chenney was startled. However, upon thinking that he was the only one who hade, Chenney said anxiously, ¡°What are you people doing? Are you telling me that you guys can¡¯t beat him?¡± Those men assaulted Louis, so Louis put Ryleigh down, dashed up to them, and fought them by himself. The man who had been knocked to the ground grabbed a rebar that was lying around the area and swung it at Louis vigorously. Louis not only had to guard himself against the attacking from the people behind him, but he also had to avoid the rebar and the attack from the people who wereing at him from the side simultaneously. He swung out his left leg and kicked the maning at him from the left in his abdomen, but he was then caught off guard and got hit by the rebar in the back. He staggered forward, then turned around and punched the man in the chin with an uppercut. Looking at how the fight panned out, Chenney froze in ce due to fear, and her expression paled. Those henchmen were not professional fighters, but neither was Louis. All they relied on was their brawn and ruthlessness as both parties struggled during the fight. Ryleigh witnessed the rebar hitting Louis a few times, and her heart was racing. She then shouted hoarsely, ¡°Be careful¡­¡± Two of the men worked together to capture Louis and limit his movement, and another man hit Louis¡¯ face with the rebar. Louis was caught off guard and copsed on the ground with crimson blood gushing out of his nostrils and oozing out of the corners of his lips. His vision began to turn blurry, to a point where he started seeing dazzling images. ¡°Lu-¡± Ryleigh¡¯s voice stopped abruptly when Louis was beaten down to the ground. Louis was crawling on the ground at this moment, looking extremely battered. His charming and handsome face was wounded, and his clothes were stained with dirt and his own blood. Just as the man was swinging his rebar and was about to hit him on the head, a swift shadow stepped forward in an instant and kicked the man 16 feet away from Lucas. Saydie swept the man beside her off his feet, grabbed the man by his elbow, and pulled his arm backward, dislocating his shoulder in an instant. The man shouted in pain when Quincy. Nn, and Maisie arrived at the scene. Maisie saw Ryleigh and hurried over to hug her. ¡°Ryleigh!¡± ¡°Zee!¡± Ryleigh curled herself in her arms and wept in a low voice, ¡°You¡¯re finally here!¡± Quincy helped Louis, who was badly injured and coughing up blood, back onto his feet. Nn said sullenly, ¡°Take them both out first.¡± Quincy nodded. Maisie left Ryleigh with the bodyguard, who picked Ryleigh up into his arms and left with Quincy. 1/2 13:52 §³§á§Ñ§â?§ã? §ä. It took only a few seconds for Saydie to beat the men to a pulp on the ground, unable to move. Chenney was hiding behind the wall, trying to climb out of the building before anyone found her. However, a rebar appeared in front of her face abruptly. Saydie looked down at her condescendingly. ¡°Are you nning to leave already?¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Chenney knelt on the ground and trembled in fright. ¡°Please let me go, 1- Aaah!¡± Chapter 736 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 736 Saydie dragged her by her hair to Nn-she was still kneeling on the floor. After seeing what happened to the men, her face was white as a sheet. Maisie picked up the phone that was not far from her and saw the paused video, threw it to the ground, and crushed the screen with her heel ¡°Please¡­ Please let me go. I won¡¯t do it again.¡± Channey held back tears and looked extremely sincere while she begged. Maisie didn¡¯t show any expressions when she pulled at her cor. ¡°Let you go? Not a chance.¡± Chenney¡¯s expression slowly turned to horror. Maisie scoffed. ¡°You made Ryleigh a scapegoat for a decade and even tried to attack her. Would you let Ryleigh go if she begged you?¡± She couldn¡¯t answer. Maisie coldly said, ¡°Whatever a woman like you achieved by framing someone else doesn¡¯t belong to you because you don¡¯t deserve it.¡± She let go, and Chenney fell back onto the ground. The police rushed to the scene, and Nn said something to a police officer. They then took the person sitting on the floor away. Chenney was taken away by the police while the police officer spoke to Nn on one side. He just took a statement and took her away after that Maisie stood on the spot and stared while the police car drove away, her hands curling into a fist. Nn pulled her into his arms and spoke to her gently, which made her a lot more rxed. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Maisie med herself. ¡°If we got hereter, I don¡¯t want to imagine what could have happened.¡± Nn flexed his arm and held her tighter.¡± It¡¯s alright now. Didn¡¯t we get here on time?¡± Maisie leaned in his arms and said, ¡°Was I very fierce just now?¡± She had almost assaulted her. Nn kissed the top of her head and chuckled. ¡°Were you fierce? You were like a ferocious kitten.¡± Maisie looked at him. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital.¡± He nodded. Quincy brought Louis and Ryleigh to the hospital, and Maisie and Nn got there soon after. Quincy waited outside. She rushed forward and asked, ¡°How are they?¡± Quincy replied, ¡°Mr. Lucas was more hurt, but Ms. Hill is fine. She was just shocked and has a fever.¡± Nn hugged her. ¡°Go see Ryleigh.¡± Maisie nodded and walked toward Ryleigh¡¯s room. Ryleighy in bed looking pale and didn¡¯t have a lot of energy because of her fever. She saw Maisie sitting next to the bed and pouted. ¡°Zee, did I ugly cry?¡± Maisieughed. ¡°Do you really care if you ugly cried?¡± Ryleigh looked at the ceiling for a long time. ¡°How¡¯s Chenney?¡± Maisie stopped smiling. ¡°She¡¯ll get what¡¯sing for her. Thisbined with Naomi¡¯s incident, she¡¯s definitely going to do some time.¡± Ryleigh sighed. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be her.¡± She then remembered something, turned around, and asked, ¡°By the way, how is Louis?¡± Maisie raised her brow. ¡°You finally care about him now?¡± Ryleigh lowered her gaze. ¡°He was hurt because he wanted to save me. I can¡¯t just¡­ forget it.¡± Maisie smiled but didn¡¯t say anything. Ryleigh continued. ¡°Don¡¯t let my dad find out. I don¡¯t want him to be sad. Maisie nodded. Larissa found out that Louis was admitted to the hospital. She rushed there and bumped into Maisie in the corridor. ¡°Zee,¡± Larissa rushed toward her, ¡°What exactly happened?¡± Maisie told her everything, which made Larissa frown. ¡°That¡¯s absurd. How could she do that to my daughter-inw!?¡± Chapter 737 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 737 Maisie said, ¡°Aunt Larissa, don¡¯t be angry. They¡¯ve been taken away by the police. Louis and Ryleigh are fine too.¡± ¡°Thank goodness. I was worried to death. I¡¯ll go see how Louis is.¡± Larissa walked toward Louis¡¯ room. Nn came to pick Maisie up, and Maisie kept her eyes on the view outside on the way back. Nn held her hand. ¡°Are you still worried?¡± Maisie looked back at him. ¡°They¡¯re fine, so I have nothing to worry about anymore.¡± ¡°Zee, do you know what Ryleigh and Louis¡¯ encounter reminds me of?¡± Maisie quietly looked at him and didn¡¯t say a thing. He focused on driving and kept his eyes on the road, ¡°I seem to remember. Did we go through something like this? It feels familiar.¡± Maisie looked down and smiled, ¡°Yes, we did.¡± When they stopped at the traffic light, Nn pulled her hand and kissed its back.¡± I¡¯ll slowly remember, so we¡¯ll start our honeymoon tomorrow and spend some time alone.¡± The next day, at Bassburgh Airport¡­ Nn was sitting at the business boarding lounge with his arms crossed when he saw Helios and his assistant sitting across from him. He looked very gloomy. On the other side of the spectrum, Helios wore a maroon coat with an upturned cor, which made him look really bright and warm. He looked at Nn and raised his eyebrow. ¡°What a coincidence.¡± Nn scoffed. ¡°It really is.¡± Maisie held her forehead. Helios was just going to Winston Ind for a holiday, and they had bumped into each other, but what was with this ¡®hostility¡±? ¡°Are you going to Winston Ind with Nn?¡± Helios looked toward Maisie, who nodded. ¡°Yes, for a few days.¡± Nn put his arms around her and looked at him. ¡°I¡¯m going for my honeymoon with my wife. Why are you going there? Do you have a wife?¡± Maisie stared at Nn. ¡®This ¡°17-year-old¡± is in full view before Helios.¡¯ Helios smiled. ¡°Do I need to tell you that?¡± ¡°Flight toward Winston Ind MH8896 will be taking off in half an hour. Please get ready to board.¡± When the announcement started, the travelers started walking to the counter to start their boarding. Nn and Maisie were in first-ss seats, so they got to board the earliest. When they took their seats, they saw Helios and his assistant sitting in front of them on the other side. Maisie nodded to them, and Helios looked up before nodding and smiling. Then his eyes caught Nn¡¯s. It only took two hours to get to Winston Ind, so it was quite near. Winston Ind was a standalone ind, a ce that was famous for its hot springs. The weather there was unpredictable-it could be sunny during day time and very cold at night. The hot spring business thrived on the ind because travelers would book hotels with hot springs there during winter. Maisie hadn¡¯t slept well the night before, so shey her head on Nn¡¯s shoulder to rest. Nn got a nket from the air hostess and gently put it over Maisie. Nn only woke her up when the nended at Winston Ind Airport. They both got off the ne, and when Nn saw her yawning, he hugged her waist and smiled. ¡°Are you very tired?¡± ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t sleep wellst night.¡± After Maisie said that, she stared at him. ¡°All because of you.¡± Nn chuckled. They got to the hot spring hotel with a sea view and checked in. They booked a room with a 360¡ã view and sensors.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Chapter 738 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 738 The blinds slowly opened, and one could see the blue sea from the room. Maisie walked into the bedroom, which had a private garden. There were folding chairs with cushioning under the sun umbre and even a swing. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Nn unbuttoned his sleeves and leaned on the door. ¡°Do you like it?¡± Maisie walked to the swing and sat down.¡± You¡¯re good at picking ces.¡± Nn walked behind her and bent down to hug her by the shoulders while saying in her ear, ¡°It¡¯s our time alone. It should be romantic.¡± In the afternoon, they both went to the restaurant. Maisie had changed into a bubble-sleeved dress in silk with a vest on top, her skirt covering her calf. It was a huge coincidence, but they bumped into Helios dining there as well. Helios raised his ss and smiled at them. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, let¡¯s dine together?¡± Maisie was fine with it because they knew each other. ¡°Sure.¡± She took a seat. Nn sat down unwillingly and raised his brows. ¡°You¡¯re not following us, I hope?¡± Helios smiled. ¡°Why would I follow you? Have you not seen the billboard for this hot spring resort?¡± Maisie paused, then looked around, her eyes fixed on the QLED television fixed on the wall. Helios was endorsing this resort. Nn kept quiet. He hadn¡¯t noticed that. That was a mistake. Maisie looked at Helios in awe. ¡°Mr. Boucher, you¡¯ve been to this ind before?¡± Helios nodded. ¡°A year ago.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Maisie suddenly remembered something. ¡°By the way, where¡¯s your assistant?¡± ¡°She had motion sickness and didn¡¯t feel like eating, so she¡¯s resting in her room.¡± Nn watched them having a conversation, and his face started dropping. He finally had the chance to spend time alone with his wife, yet this third wheel appeared to interrupt them? Nn removed the shells of the seafood during the meal. Maisie was chatting with Helios, and when she noticed, her te was already full of food. Her mouth twitched. ¡°Nn, I can¡¯t eat that much.¡± ¡®Does he think he¡¯s feeding a pig?¡¯ Nn smiled. ¡°I was worried that it wasn¡¯t enough to stuff your mouth.¡± Maisie was silent. Helios smiled. ¡°You¡¯re so anxious now. You weren¡¯t like this before.¡± Nn stared into his eyes. ¡°Are we going to bring up the past again?¡± Helios swirled his ss, then grinned. ¡°Not if you don¡¯t want to.¡± Nn agreed. ¡°You should shut up.¡± Maisie focused on eating her food. ¡®These two childish men¡­¡¯ ¡°Mr. Boucher, are you here on vacation?¡¯ Maisie felt that he wouldn¡¯t just be there for vacation. It was either for work or something else. Nn pinched her face. ¡°Why do you care about him so much?¡± Maisie pped his hand away. ¡°My dear, can you be less jealous?¡± Nn didn¡¯t retort because she called him dear and stopped speaking. Helios put down his wine ss. ¡°I¡¯m really not here just for vacation. I came because of an investment.¡± Nn looked at him. ¡°You¡¯re moving from entertainment to business now?¡± Helios rolled his eyes. ¡°It depends if there¡¯s a business that¡¯s worth my time. I heard that this is the peak season for hot spring tourism here. I n to invest.¡± Maisie put her hand under her chin. ¡°The hot spring industry is quite good. If the Vanderbilts invested some money here, they wouldn¡¯t have gone bankrupt.¡± Chapter 739 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 739 The hot spring tourism industry wasn¡¯t as good in Coralia as on Winston Ind. That was mainly because the sea and hills surrounded the ind, and it was toward the south, so it wouldn¡¯t snow even in winter. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Coralia¡¯s weather was different. It would snow there in winter, and the roads would freeze at its coldest, making it difficult for people and cars to move. Most people would travel there just to see snow, but no one would want to revisit after being bullied by the snow on the way there. Nn put down the seafood cracker, wiped his fingers with a napkin, and looked at Helios. ¡°Why don¡¯t I remember you being interested in this industry?¡± Heliod looked down, tapping his fingers on the ss. ¡°My family is pressuring me. I haven¡¯t reached their standard to start my own family other than for my career in the entertainment industry.¡± ¡°You want to leave the family?¡± Maisie was shocked. Wouldn¡¯t that mean they were splitting up? A big family like the Bouchers had never split up. Furthermore, Elder Master Boucher thought highly of Helios, and he was the eldest grandchild. He would be the head of the house in the future. But once they split, it would be very different. He would have to move out and start his own family, which meant he would be giving up inheriting the Boucher family. Helios didn¡¯t even hesitate, his eyes calm.¡± At least I can do what I want and not follow all the Boucher rules.¡± Maisie was quiet. She remembered what Helios had said. He was jealous of Nn because he didn¡¯t have restrictions and could do whatever he wanted. But it was different for Helios. He had broken the precedent by getting into the entertainment industry. After lunch, Maisie brought Nn to a theme park nearby. She turned around and looked at Nn, who was zoning out and got close. ¡°Are you still angry?¡± min Nn hugged her shoulder and looked down at her. ¡°Why would I be?¡± Maisie raised her hand to soothe the wrinkles between his brows, raised her brows, and smiled. ¡°Weren¡¯t you close with Helios since you were kids? Why are you so jealous?¡± Nn held her hand. ¡°I just don¡¯t like him.¡± ¡°Was it because your mother treated him better than her own son?¡± Maisie suddenly realized that she was bringing in unrted topics. Maisie turned to look at the theme park that was not far away, filled with people and changed the subject. ¡°Let¡¯s do that ride!¡± She pointed at the pirate ship that way hanging in the air. Nn raised his brows. ¡°You¡¯re not afraid?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me. I¡¯m afraid of nothing.¡± Maisie pulled his hand and entered the park. After the pirate ship, Maisie dragged Nn to the roller coaster. Nn just went with it, his expression never changing, even on the most exciting twists and turns. Maisie was annoyed when they got the pictures and jabbed her elbow into his waist. ¡°Can¡¯t you just show some fear?¡± Nn looked proud. ¡°No. What else would you want to try?¡± Maisie saw something and tugged at Nn¡¯s arm, ¡°The haunted house.¡± Most people who went there were couples. They walked into the dimly-lit haunted house with a shlight, and people could hear the scared couples being afraid. Human NPCs would randomly jump out along with some lifelike props, scaring everyone half to death. Maisie jumped now and then and hugged Nn, not letting go. Nn hugged her calmly, and when an NPC got close, he scared that person away. They got out after half an hour, and the crew was surprised. The couples who¡¯ escaped¡¯ never looked as calm as Nn, hugging his girlfriend. Some people even left their girlfriends and broke up right after that. Chapter 740 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 740 Maisie buried her face in his shoulder. It was too embarrassing. Nn put her down on a bench, put his hand on the backrest behind her, and seemed to want more. ¡°Do you want to continue?¡± Maisie had been scared so badly in the haunted house that her tears were still in her eyes, looking very delicate. She said, ¡°No more.¡± Nnughed and gently wiped the tear off the corner of her eyes. ¡°My Zee can be afraid sometimes.¡± She hummed and turned away, looking at the Ferris wheel far away. He noticed that. ¡°Do you want to ride that?¡¯ Maisie nodded. Nn brought her to the bottom of the Ferris wheel paid, and walked into a cabin. The cabin slowly moved upward while Maisie looked out and smiled with joy. ¡°My first Ferris wheel ride was in Stoslo.¡± Nn looked at her, and something shed across his mind while they rose higher. Maisie kept her eyes on the view outside. Riding on a Ferris wheel during daytime and slowly moving upward, she could see far away, even the sea that connected with the horizon. The sea looked like a silver veil under the sun, the waves gleaming. The people on the ground looked so small, and half the Winston Ind town was in view. When Maisie started zoning out, Nn suddenly got up. She turned around and saw a huge face with clear features, then her lips were warm and wet, and time froze. Nn held the back of her head with his hand and kissed her deeper. When their cabin reached the top, the light warmly shone through the ss window, and pink bubbles surrounded them. Nn let her go after a long while. Maisie was stunned, her cheeks still warm. ¡°Nn, do you know what it means to be kissed on a Ferris wheel?¡± Nn touched her face with his palm and looked at her. ¡°I guess it¡¯s something good.¡± Maisie thought he remembered but was disappointed when she heard that reply. She sat back in her seat, crossed her arms. and started being serious. ¡°If we kiss on the Ferris wheel, it means that you can only belong to me from now on.¡± Nn tried to hide his smile. ¡°Really?¡± Maisie pretended to be angry. ¡°Why? You don¡¯t want that?¡± Nn got close, kissed her, and sneakily smiled, ¡°Let¡¯s kiss a few more times then.¡± Maisie closed her eyes as his lips came close again, and her hand that was on her shoulder moved backward to hug him. Back in Bassburgh, at the hospital¡­ ¡°Zee and her husband are having their honeymoon in Winston Ind, but you¡¯re enjoying IV drips in the hospital with your fiance.¡± Ryleigh was having an apple when Barbara said that andughed till her tears came out. She got annoyed. ¡°Are you here to visit me or tough at me? Barbara stifled herugh. ¡°Of course I¡¯m here to visit you.¡± Ryleigh took a huge bite out of her apple, then Barbara thought of something and said, ¡°I bumped into X on the way here.¡± Ryleigh paused and looked at Barbara.¡± That¡¯s not surprising. There¡¯s nothing wrong if an ex-girlfriend visits her exboyfriend who¡¯s injured.¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°It¡¯s not surprising,¡± Barbara leaned on the wall, ¡°But you¡¯re Louis¡¯ fiance. It¡¯s not great if your fiance still can¡¯t get over his ex.¡± Ryleigh mmed the apple on the table.¡± It¡¯s not bad. The families, not ourselves, decided my marriage with Louis.¡± ¡°I smell something.¡± ¡°What?¡± Chapter 741 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 741 Barbara looked at her and said, ¡°You¡¯re jealous.¡± Ryleigh froze. It took her quite a while before she finally came around to her senses. She picked up a pillow and threw it at Barbara. ¡°Are you here tough at me?¡± Barbara picked the pillow up and put it back on the bed. ¡°Aright, alright. After all, Louis saved you. Besides, you aren¡¯t as seriously injured as he is, so I think you should check him out.¡± Ryleigh did not reply. In the evening, Ryleigh walked toward Louis¡¯s ward. She hesitated for a long while in front of the door before she finally turned the doorknob. Louis was reading a magazine on the bed. There was a gauze on his cheek and a bruise on the corner of his lips. He was stunned for a moment when he lifted his head and saw Ryleigh. After that, he put the magazine on the side and asked, ¡°What brought you here?¡± Ryleigh stopped in front of his bed. She was so nervous that she did not know where to put her hands. In the end, she sped them in front of her and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to visit you, of course.¡± Louis chuckled. ¡°I thought you had forgotten about it.¡± Ryleigh replied in a muffled voice, ¡°Do I look like an ingrate to you?¡± Louis nodded. ¡°Well, you are.¡± Ryleigh wanted to say something in return, but she did not do so in the end. She turned her face sideways and said, ¡°I¡¯ll let you off this time since you¡¯re injured.¡± Suddenly, Louis reached out to her. ¡°What?¡± Ryleigh asked, her voice filled with confusion. ¡°I want to get off the bed, so help me,¡± he replied. ¡°I remember you didn¡¯t injure your legs, right?¡± Ryleigh asked again in confusion. He chuckled lightly and said, ¡°Is this how you treat someone who saved your life?¡± Ryleigh was stumped. She walked forward and grabbed Louis¡¯ arm. Louis turned around and sat at the side of the bed. Since there was an IV drip hanging from the back of his hand, Ryleigh picked up the bottle for him. Perhaps it was because he was too tall and the bottle was held low that the blood flowed back into the infusion tube. He hissed out in pain and looked at her. ¡°Blood.¡± It was only then that Ryleigh raised her arm higher. The blood flowed back from the infusion tube, but there was still some leftover in it. ¡°Can you lower your arm a little bit?¡± Ryleigh asked, looking a little flustered. Louis took a deep breath and took over the bottle in her hand. He raised it slightly, and the blood flowed back into the veins. Ryleigh was rendered speechless. She followed behind Louis, and Louis suddenly stopped. He turned sideways and looked at her. ¡°Are you going to follow me into the restroom?¡± Ryleigh was stunned, and it was only then that she noticed that he was heading toward the restroom. Her face burned red with embarrassment, and she turned around. ¡°You should have told me earlier!¡± Louis chuckled and walked into the restroom. Ryleigh fanned herself with her hand to calm herself down. She felt embarrassed. She nced toward the restroom, and something she had seen on the Inte popped up in her head. ¡®Would a man like him poop? What would he look like when he¡¯s pooping? Would he sit on the toilet and say, ¡°Be a good boy ande out of yourself!¡± with an evil grin on his lips?¡¯ Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Pfft! Ryleigh giggled at her own thoughts. The scene was so bizarre that she hastily killed the thought. It was only when she heard the sound of flushing water that she lowered her head and held her giggle back. Louis noticed something and turned his head around to look at her through squinted eyes. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Ryleigh raised her head and pushed all the thoughts to the back of her mind. She replied with a serious face, ¡°Nothing.¡± Louis studied her for a while and then said meaningfully, ¡°You didn¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Ryleigh blinked her eyes. He paused for a while before continuing.¡± You didn¡¯t peek when I was in the restroom, right?¡± Chapter 742 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 742 Ryleigh¡¯s face sank, and she harrumphed.¡± Who¡­ Who the hell would peek at you when you¡¯re using the toilet? You must be delusional. Besides, you have nothing to look at!¡± Louis replied half-heartedly. ¡°Who knows if you want to take advantage of me or not?¡± Ryleigh pointed at herself. ¡°Me? Want to take advantage of you?¡± She sneered as if she had heard the funniest joke in the world and said, ¡°If I really want to take advantage of you, I would have,¡± He lifted his brows and interrupted her,¡± You would have what?¡± Clearing her throat Ryleigh replied, ¡°Why should I tell you?¡± Louis did not say anything in return. When he saw that the IV drip in the bottle was almost finished, he pushed the service bell Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. The nurse came in. She pulled the needle out of the back of his hand and said to him gently, ¡°Sir, you have to get an anti-inmmatory injection tomorrow and the day after.¡± He nodded. The nurse then left with the bottle. Ryleigh clicked her tongue and said, ¡°This nurse is so good to you. If she could do the same to me, I would have no problem getting a few more days of shots.¡± After all, she had suffered a lot because of the nurse. Louis looked at her and asked, ¡°Do you want to know why? She was stunned. ¡°Know what?¡± He beckoned to her with a straight face.¡± Come over here, and I¡¯ll tell you.¡± Although Ryleigh was skeptical about him, she still walked toward him. Louis pulled her, causing her to lose her bnce, and she fell on him. Both of them fell onto the bed. Ryleigh was undoubtedly the one lying on top, and her lips inadvertently kissed his chin. She was stunned, and just like a malfunctioned robot, her brain went nk. Louis chuckled deeply, and his voice rang out above her. ¡°See? I knew you wanted to take advantage of me.¡± ¡°You!¡± Ryleigh jerked her head up, and she felt as if a bolt of lightning had coursed through her body when her lips identally touched his. Louis lowered his head and fixed his gaze on her lips. As ifpelled by a mysterious force, he put his hand on the back of her neck and nted a kiss on her lips. Ryleigh¡¯s eyes widened in shock when she realized what Louis was doing, and she even had forgotten to take her breath. ¡°Louis, 1-Larissa came in and was taken aback by the scene before her eyes. After Ryleigh came around to her senses, she pushed Louis away and stormed out of the ward. Larissa looked at her fleeing figure before turning back to her son, who sat expressionlessly on the bed. She asked,¡± Did you make it?¡± Louis shrugged. The coast was brightly lit. A group of people was having a party around a bonfire on the beach of Winston Ind to wee the Autumn Bonfire Festival. There was an unlimited supply of beers, seafood, and barbequed food. Wearing their masks, Maisie and Nn were walking across the crowd. She grabbed Nn¡¯s hand and said, ¡°There¡¯s food over there. I¡¯ll go and check it out!¡± She let go of his hand and ran toward the direction she was pointing at just now. Nn shook his head helplessly and said,¡± Watch your step!¡± He had never once looked away from Maisie. After all, there were a lot of people here, and he did not want anything bad to happen. Maisie stood in front of the stall and ordered every food in front of her. It seemed like she was enjoying herself very much. Helios was wearing a mask as well and was apanied by his assistant. He recognized Nn in a single nce. He picked up a can of beer and walked toward Nn. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t like this kind of asion.¡± Nn took over the can of beer and replied, ¡°But my wife likes it.¡± Heliosughed. ¡°There will be a lot more people tonight. You¡¯d better keep an eye on your wife.¡± ¡°I¡¯d do so even without your-¡± Nn looked toward Maisie and was stunned. He put the can of beer down and walked into the crowd. Nina asked, ¡°What is Mr. Goldmann doing?¡± Helios squinted his eyes and put the halfempty can of beer on the table. ¡°Go help him.¡± Nn came to the stall and asked the owner about Maisie. However, the stall owner said he did not know about her. Nn looked around anxiously. There were a lot of people on the beach, but Maisie was nowhere to be found. Chapter 743 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 743 A surge of worry and fear rose from Nn¡¯s stomach pit and filled his heart whole. He seemed to have experienced this kind of feeling before as well Something bad happened, and Maisie suddenly disappeared before his eyes. Nn moved his hand over his pocket, only to realize they had not brought their phones with them. Helios handed his phone to him and said,¡± Maybe you should use mine.¡± Nn did not reject it. The first thing he should do was to look for Maisie, so he couldn¡¯t care about other things right now. However, he could not remember Maisie¡¯s phone number at a crucial moment like this. He gripped the phone tightly, and his veins were bulging from the back of his hand. Phone number¡­ What is going on? It¡¯s somewhere in my head, but what¡¯s her number again?¡¯ When Helios saw that Nn¡¯s fingers were hovering over the dialing button and he did not enter the phone number after a long while, he opened up the contact list for him and said, ¡°You can find her number by entering her name.¡± Nn¡¯s face sank. However, the situation did not permit him to question Helios why he would have Maisie¡¯s number. He did as he was told and called Maisie. Maisie did not answer the call even though he had called her many times. Nina then chimed in, ¡°There are so many people on the beach . It¡¯s very unlikely that she would be taken away by other people.¡± Helios nodded. ¡°Then let¡¯s spread out and look for her.¡± Nn gave the phone back to him without turning his head and said. Til go over there.¡± The boundless sea had dissolved into the dark night. No one could see what was in there on the other side of the sea. There was a gazebo under a row of coconut trees beside a rock. Maisie walked into the gazebo, and then she saw some glowing blue jellyfish floating in the sea. It was only then that she realized that these jellyfish emitted the faint blue glow. She snapped herself back to reality and looked at the crowd in the distance. She had been under the impression Nn woulde with her, but apparently, she was wrong. N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°Oh, sh*t! She hurriedly rushed out of the gazebo. She wanted to call Nn but hadn¡¯t brought her phone with her. She was certain that Nn must be looking anxiously around for her after realizing that she was gone. Suddenly, she bumped into a person and nearly fell to the ground had it not been for him to support her in the nick of time. Their surroundings were too dark, so she couldn¡¯t see his face clearly. After expressing her gratitude, she pushed him away. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± ¡°Mr. Boucher?¡± Maisie was stunned. She lifted her head and squinted her eyes. Helios was wearing a mask, but judging from his face exposed in the air, she knew that he was Helios. Helios released his hand and asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Helios!¡± Nn stormed toward Helios, and just when Maisie was about to say something, he threw a punch at Helios, causing his mask to fall to the ground. Maisie was startled and hastily went forward to stop him. ¡°What are you doing. Nn!?¡± Nn suppressed the anger in his chest, and his eyes were even darker than the night. ¡®When did you guys start seeing each other behind my back?¡± Maisie was stunned. ¡°What!?¡± Helios got up from the ground and wiped the blood from the corner of his lips. He lifted his head and looked at Nn. ¡°Do you think you¡¯ d listen to us right now?¡± Nn took a step forward and grabbed him by his cor, the veins on the back of his hand bulging. 112 Lpter 743 Maisie pushed him away and shouted.¡± Nn, stop it!¡± Nn pushed Maisie away, and it took Maisie a few steps before she regained her bnce. His eyes were red around the rims as he red at her. A sarcastic grin tugged at the corner of his lips as he asked, ¡°If I hadn¡¯te with him, how would I have seen you guys hugging each other?¡± ¡®Hugging each other? Helios and me?¡¯ Maisie frowned. Helios was holding her. They weren¡¯t hugging. ¡°Hah, I get it now,¡± he looked at Helios, ¡°You were lying when you said you came here for a business investment. In reality, it¡¯s because Maisie is here. After all, you even have her contact number. You proposed to split up and find her as an excuse to avoid me so that you two could meet each other in secret¡­¡± Before Maisie could say anything, Helios threw a punch at Nn. Chapter 744 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 744 This was the first time Helios punched Nn in front of Maisie, and this was also the first time Maisie saw Helios lose his cool in front of everyone. Helios looked at Nn expressionlessly and said, ¡°I¡¯ve long wanted to do this since three years ago when you said you¡¯re giving her to me in front of her.¡± Nn froze. Helios stepped forward and grabbed Nn¡¯s cor. ¡°We have grown up together since we were kids, so you should know me very well. If I really wanted to get her from you, do you think you¡¯d stand a chance against me?¡± Nn did not say anything. Maisie loosened her fists and took a deep breath. ¡°Mr. Boucher, let him go. I have something to talk to him about.¡± Helios let Nn go. He bent down to pick the mask up from the ground, dusted the soil from his shirt, turned around, and left. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Maisie looked at Nn calmly and said, ¡°I have Helios¡¯ contact number because when he was filming a movie, he was the guarantor when his crew rented the jewelry from Soul Jewelry. When you were hiding at the lighthouse for an afternoon that day, how do you think I would know you were there? It was him who told me.¡± Something in the depth of Nn¡¯s eyes cracked, but she did not give him the chance to speak. ¡°I have his contact number, but I rarely call him. You can forget everything between me, but you don¡¯t have any right to doubt me, Nn.¡± ¡°Zee-¡® ¡°You said I¡¯m seeing Helios, right? Yes, I¡¯m seeing him. Is this the answer you want to hear? Isn¡¯t this what you wanted three years ago? Are you happy now?¡± Maisie said before turning around. Suddenly, Nn went forward and hugged her from the back. Maisie tried to break herself free, but he just tightened his arms. He buried his head in her shoulder and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Zee. I shouldn¡¯t have doubted you. I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Maisie stopped moving. His arms were shaking as he continued. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it. It¡¯s just¡­ It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t feel secure since I can¡¯t remember anything between us. My instinct told me that both of you have a good rtionship. I¡¯m jealous about it. I don¡¯t like it.¡± Maisie¡¯s eyshes trembled, but she did not say anything. Nn turned her over to face him and pulled her hand to put at his cheek, his skin cold. ¡°Zee, you can beat me and scold me, but please don¡¯t just keep silent.¡± He grabbed her into his arms and rested his chin on the top of her head. ¡°As long as you can forgive me, I¡¯ll promise you anything.¡± Maisie lifted her head to look at him and said, ¡°Promise me you won¡¯t doubt me again.¡± ¡°Okay. I promise,¡± he replied without any hesitation. ¡°Apologize to Helios.¡± He fell silent for a while before pouting.¡± But he beat me too just now.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because you deserve it!¡± Maisie tried to push him away, but Nn did not allow her to do that. ¡°Alright, alright. I promise you. I¡¯ll apologize to him tomorrow.¡± Inside the hotel room¡­ Nina brought Helios a first-aid kit. While she was tending to the wound on the corner of his lips, she said, ¡°How could Mr. Goldmann punch you so hard? Your fans¡¯ hearts will break when they see this wound on your face.¡± Helios chuckled and looked at her through a mirror. ¡°It¡¯s just a wound. It¡¯s not that serious.¡± Nina threw the cotton swab into the trash can and kept all the medicines back in the first-aid kit. ¡°You should be grateful that it¡¯s just a wound. What if it¡¯s a nasty gash?¡¯ Helios chuckled but did not say anything. Nina¡¯s phone rang, and she froze. ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Lynch.¡± She picked up the call, and Morgan asked her to give the phone to Helios. She did as she was told, and Helios asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°What are you doing on Winston Ind? Mr. Wace said he¡¯s preparing a movie, and he wants to see you for an audition tomorrow.¡± Helios lowered his head and replied, ¡°I have something I need to attend to. Help me to put off all other projects if there are any.¡± Chapter 745 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 745 Morgan fell silent for a while before saying, ¡°Alright, then. Suit yourself. Do what you want to do.¡± After he hung up the call Helios handed the phone back to Nina. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Nina looked at him and asked, ¡°Mr. Wace has a huge reputation in the entertainment industry. Even the most top-tier celebrities wouldn¡¯t dare to say no to him. If you reject him, wouldn¡¯t he-¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll exin to him afterward. Besides, the time limit the Bouchers gave me is almost up. I can¡¯t rely on my achievements in the entertainment industry to convince my family.¡± If Helios wanted to part ways with his family, he first had to get recognition from his grandfather. In other words, he had to get the investment project in Winston Ind. Meanwhile, Maisie threw a pillow and nket on the floor. She turned to Nn and said, ¡°You¡¯re going to sleep here tonight.¡± After that, she turned around and closed the door. Nn was a tad slower. He tried to turn the doorknob, but Maisie had locked the door from the inside. He leaned against the door and pleaded helplessly, ¡°Please forgive me, Zee. Do you really have the heart to kick me out of bed?¡± ¡°Yes, I do. And I¡¯d love to do it. ¡®B*stard. You took advantage of your amnesia and thought I was meeting with another guy, and now you still want to sleep with me? Go to hell!¡¯ Maisie returned to her bed, took another set of bedsheets, and ignored Nn. She turned down the light beside the bed andy down. After a short while, Nn stopped talking. When the susurration in the living room drifted into her ears, she turned her head around and cast her gaze on the door that separated her and Nn apart. Well, I¡¯ve already given him a pillow and a nket.¡¯ With that thought in her mind, she turned around and closed her eyes. Sleep came to her easily, and by the time she woke up, it was already morning. Maisie came to the living room. Nn was sleeping curled up like a frozen shrimp on the couch. When she saw the nket on the floor, her heart shuddered, and she felt a bit sorry for him. She picked the nket up from the floor andid it on top of him. When her finger touched his skin, she found out that his body was cold It was autumn right now. The air conditioner was operating, so¡­ ¡®Did he sleep like this for the whole night? ¡°Nn¡­¡± Just when she was about to say something, Nn turned around and secured her tightly in his arms. A surge of chilliness transferred from Nn¡¯s body to hers, and she forgot to break herself free from his arms. It seemed like Nn had woken up, but at the same time, he also seemed like he was still fast asleep. He did not open his eyes at all as he mumbled, ¡°Cold¡­¡± He tightened his arms subconsciously and turned around, causing Maisie to get sandwiched between him and the couch. Nn buried his face into her shoulder and mumbled, sounding like a kid asking for a pat, ¡°Hug me¡­¡± Maisie unconsciously stretched her arms forward and wrapped them around his body. In the next second, Nn cracked his eyes open, and a smile yed around his lips. He had deliberately thrown the nket on the floor and turned down the air conditioner before Maisie woke up. His n worked, and it seemed to him that bracing himself against the cold st of air from the air conditioner for more than ten minutes was not in vain. Maisie felt something was under her. She grabbed it, and it was the air conditioner remote control. Maisie squinted her eyes dangerously. She turned her head around and saw Nn was looking at her nervously. She kicked Nn down from the couch and shouted, filling the entire living room with her voice, ¡°Well, well, well, Nn. Do you think a trick like this will work on me? You¡¯re dead!¡± The atmosphere was tense as the four of them enjoyed their breakfast in a private room. Nn was sitting opposite Helios. Both men had taken a punch eachst night. It was just thatpared to the wound at the corner of Helios¡¯ lips, the bruise on Nn¡¯s cheek was not that obvious. Both of them had a dark expression etching on their faces as soon as they stepped into the private room. They stared at each other gloomily, and it seemed as if they would get into a fight with each other should anything go wrong. Chapter 746 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 746 Nina, who was sitting next to Maisie, deliberately changed the subject in order to ease the atmosphere in the private room. ¡°I wasn¡¯t able to go to the hot springs yesterday, so why don¡¯t we go there tonight?¡± Helios calmly picked up his chopsticks and ced a piece of sushi on the te in front of him, while Nn grabbed a cup of tea and took a sip from it. Nina stared at Maisie, who looked calm andposed, with a pitiful and innocent gaze as if she was seeking her help. Maisie lifted her gaze and nced at them, then turned her head to face Nn. ¡°Nn, do you still remember what you promised mest night?¡± Nn froze while drinking his tea, ced the teacup down heavily, and stared at Helios. Helios narrowed his eyes. Nn forced two words through his lips after a long while. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He sounded like he said that very reluctantly. Helios did not even lift his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t hear you.¡± Nn clenched his hand that was holding the teacup and gnashed his teeth. ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I hit you last night. But you did hit back too, So we¡¯re even now.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Helios lifted his gaze to look at him.¡± Since you¡¯ve apologized, I¡¯ll reluctantly ept it.¡± Nnughed angrily as his gloomy gaze met with that of Helios¡¯. ¡°You can refuse to ept it.¡± Helios did not hesitate. ¡°I don¡¯t want to ept it either.¡± The domineering aura of the two men present was on full st-the atmosphere turned even more freezing and terrifying than how it was before this. Maisie covered her forehead with her palm. ¡®It¡¯s definitely true that these two are men who will die for their dignity.¡¯ She looked at Helios. Nn had punched him because of her, and she felt so sorry for that. ¡°Mr. Boucher, is the wound on the corner of your lips fine now?¡± Helios smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just a tinyceration.¡± Nn lowered his head and poked at the sushi on the te with his chopsticks, feeling a little unreconciled. ¡°I got beaten too. Why aren¡¯ t you showing the same care to me?¡± Maisie looked at him and scoffed. ¡°Didn¡¯t you look all mighty and strongst night when you decided to hit someone else? You even turned to extreme ways in order to ask for forgiveness this morning. And you¡¯re telling me that you need someone else¡¯s care now?¡± Nn was at a loss for words. Helios gave off a mocking and mercilessugh. ¡°You were very powerful and fiercest night, so you shouldn¡¯t be in need of anyone¡¯s concern now, should you?¡± Nn was so furious that his handsome face dimmed. ¡°No one will think that you¡¯re a mute if you don¡¯t speak.¡± Helios responded by provoking him, ¡°Why? Could it be that you want to go at it again?¡± ¡°Ahem, ahem!¡± Maisie cleared her throat to interrupt the conversation between the two and knocked on the table. ¡°You two childish boys, are you not capable of eating your breakfast peacefully? Get out of here and find yourselves a spot outside if you want to fight.¡± Seeing that Maisie was upset, Nn gave up arguing immediately, lowered his head, and continued eating. Although Nn was seemingly fearless, he was afraid of his wife getting infuriated. She would not even allow him to sleep with her this time around ¡°A real man knows when to ce his ego down. The most important thing to do now is to cheer my wife up.¡¯ Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. It was raining in downtown Bassburgh. It was raining heavily, and the weather turned cold all of a sudden. The sun had been shining brightly two days ago, but everything was totally different now as if the sky had suddenly decided to put on a gray sweater. The withered leaves were blown to the ground by the storm, covering the surface of the stagnant puddles. Ryleigh was lying on the hospital bed, thinking about yesterday¡¯s kiss. She buried her face in the pillow, annoyed and perturbed. She thought it was the nurse when she heard the sound of someone pushing the door and walking into her ward. She then turned around and was taken aback when she saw the person who had entered. X closed the door and turned to look at her. ¡°Ms. Hill.¡± Ryleigh sat up somewhat cautiously. ¡°I think you¡¯vee to the wrong ward. Louis¡¯ ward is next door.¡± ¡°I¡¯m here for you.¡± X stopped by the bed with a slight smile on her face. ¡°I wish to talk to you.¡± Ryleigh straightened her back. ¡°What do you wish to talk about?¡± Chapter 747 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 747 Seeing that she was acting a little vignt and hostile against herself, Xughed and exined elegantly and politely,¡± There¡¯s no need for you to be so wary of me, Ms. Hill. I won¡¯t do anything to harm you. I¡¯m here just to talk to you.¡± It was still raining outside, and the atmosphere in the room was stagnant for a moment as Ryleigh¡¯s eyelids drooped. ¡°You want me to leave Louis, don¡¯t you? Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t snatch him from you as soon as my engagement with him is canceled.¡± ¡®Rather than waiting for somebody else toe up to me and make irresponsible remarks in the future, I might as well give it to her straight now.¡¯ X looked at her for a long time, lowered her head, and chuckled. ¡°I really thought so before I came back to Zlokova.¡± She looked out of the window, and a hint of loneliness shed across her eyes. ¡°I had been with him for six years, and I thought that even though he had broken up with me, I¡¯d still have the opportunity to stay by his side after returning to Zlokova.¡± Ryleigh was stunned for a split second and looked at her with a bewildered expression. The emotions surging in X¡¯s eyes looked lonely and helpless. She looked at Ryleigh and exined, ¡°Take this as a tiny tip from me to you. I once spent six years being next to him, and I still couldn¡¯t get him to ept me into his world.¡± X had first seen Louis¡¯ performance in a musical theater, and she had admired him since then. It could be said that she was the one who had taken the initiative to court Louis actively. It was not that he had never rejected her. It was just that she did not want to give up right off the bat, and he might have given her a chance back then only because of her persistence. Louis had always been the passive one between the two of them. She had even tried to learn how to y the violin and understand his preferences in order to impress him someday in the future. Unfortunately, she could not help but admit that-between her and Louis-she would never catch up with him no matter how hard she tried. Even though she had taken all the steps to get into his world, he had never taken even one step toward her. X was not reconciled to the fact that she still could not get what she wanted after all those things that she had done. Ryleigh pursed her lips and looked at her sympathetically. ¡°Uh, Ms. Mayweather, it¡¯s pointless for you to tell me this. Louis and I, we wouldn¡¯t even have gotten to know each other if it weren¡¯t for our families¡¯ arrangements.¡± X sneered wryly. ¡°You¡¯re rejecting such a good man who¡¯s been delivered right up to you without even giving him a chance, while the same man that I desperately want to be with has never loved me.¡± She walked up to the chair next to the hospital bed and sat down. ¡°Do you still remember when you first met Louis?¡± ¡°Me?¡± Ryleigh thought about it carefully and said, ¡°I think it was three years ago?¡± ¡®Although the rtionship between the Hills and the Lucases has always been rather close-knitted, it¡¯s only limited to the connections that the elders of both families share. As for the both of us, I¡¯ve never seen or heard of Louis before that.¡¯ X lowered her gaze. ¡°But he saw you a long time ago.¡± Ryleigh was a little gobsmacked and puzzled. ¡°B-But I don¡¯t know about that.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve said everything that I think I have to say.¡± X stood up slowly, stopped when she was at the door, about to leave, and turned her head to look at Ryleigh. ¡°I really do envy you.¡± ¡®She envies me?¡¯ Ryleigh looked at X¡¯s back when she left the ward and lowered her head as something crossed her mind. ¡®She actually didn¡¯t cause me any trouble this time around but only uttered those baffling words?¡¯ It was raining outside, and it was boring to stay in the ward, so Ryleigh went out to the corridor for some free air. As soon as she got out, she happened to see Louising out of his ward. The two looked at each other. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Ryleigh¡¯s mind went nk again in a snap of a finger as if a certain scene had fully upied it. Her cheeks flushed, and she quickly turned around, got back into the wards, and closed the door. She leaned against the door, feeling extremely embarrassed. Why? Just why?! Louis¡¯s voice sounded from the other side of the door all of a sudden as he asked, ¡°Do you want McNuggets?¡± Chapter 748 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 748 Ryleigh hesitated for three seconds, then quickly opened the door and looked up at him. ¡°Yes.¡± On Winston Ind¡­ Four people sat in the car and enjoyed the ind¡¯s scenery along the way. The roadside was full of cherry blossoms, and they looked as if they were parallel to the horizon, which had almost been blurred by the color of the sky and ocean as both blended into one. The scene changed and became different when the car entered the underwater tunnel and passed through the underwater tform. Many cars and buses filled with tourists were parked in the parking slots of the observation deck, and many tourists were standing in front of the observation deck to look at the vivid scene of the seabed. The car was parked in the parkingne, and Maisie and Nina got out of the car and walked toward the observation tform. Winston Ind¡¯s underwater tunnel was worthy of being thergest and most expensive project Zlokova had ever undergone. It was the only tunnel that allowed its users to enjoy the underwater scenery. And the tunnel had twoyers-the upperyer contained subways for trains, and the loweryer was the expressway for vehicles. The observation deck was located above the deceleration area on the lower floor. It had an enormous parking lot designated for the people to rest and enjoy the scenery. Maisie stopped in front of the viewing window, and she could see fish of all sizes and shapes swimming in groups under the ocean. One could even encounter whales if they were lucky enough. Helios wore a mask and a cap, wrapping his face tightly. However, Nn, standing next to him, was indeed too eye-catching. The two tall men who were leaning in front of the car attracted the attention of many people at once. Helios turned to look at Nn. ¡°Can you stay away from me?¡± Nn crossed his arms. ¡°If you¡¯re afraid of being recognized, get back in the car. We didn¡¯t force you to get out of the car.¡± Helios scoffed and pulled down the brim of his cap. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°Hey, those two look familiar.¡± ¡°I think the one in the cap looks like Helios, the actor. Is it really him?¡± ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be. But I seem to have once seen the man standing next to him in a magazine. But who is he?¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be the legendary Mr. Goldmann of Bassburgh, can he?¡± Nn squinted, stretched out his hand, removed the cap from Helios¡¯ head, put it on, and walked toward Maisie. Only then was Helios able to react to his betrayal, but several people had already recognized him. ¡°It¡¯s Helios Boucher!¡± ¡°Oh my God, I actually got to meet Helios Boucher on Winston Ind. This has just made my day!¡± ¡°Mr. Boucher, I¡¯m your fan. I grew up watching your dramas and movies, and I love you so much. Can I get your autograph here?¡± ¡°I want one too!¡± Nn looked back and saw that Helios had been buried by a group of fans in an instant. He was immediately in a good mood after managing to set up Helios. Maisie turned around and saw Nn wearing a cap that did not suit him and wondered. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be in the car with Helios?¡± After all, Helios and Nn¡¯s status and identity made them very mboyant men. They would be recognized with ease, especially when there were so many people. The corner of Nn¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°As a n entrepreneur, I have nothing to worry about. It¡¯s him who has to worry.¡± Nina seemed to have seen something.¡± Crap! Those people have recognized Helios. I have to go back to him.¡± Nina quickly ran in Helios¡¯ direction to rescue him. Seeing the smirk on Nn¡¯s face gradually intensify. Maisie nced at the cap he was wearing and squinted. ¡®This fe¡­ He¡¯s the one who set Helios up. isn¡¯t he?¡± She removed the cap from Nn¡¯s head. ¡°Nn Goldmann, you¡¯re so childish.¡± Nn hugged her. ¡°You¡¯ve been siding with him and speaking up for him in the past two days. I don¡¯t like it, and I¡¯m jealous.¡± Maisie raised her hands to hold his cheek. Then can¡¯t you just get along with him?¡± He disagreed, ¡°He¡¯s the one who doesn¡¯t want to get along with me.¡± Chapter 749 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 749 Maisie had seen through his thoughts long ago. She could not understand why Nn would have such a bad impression of Helios. ¡°It¡¯s obvious that you¡¯re the one who¡¯s creating the trouble everywhere, and you actually have the guts to me it on others!?¡± Nn sealed her lips with his lips, and Maisie used the cap to cover their faces for fear of being seen. He seeded in kissing her and could not help but give off a triumphant smirk. He then buried his face in her neck. ¡°Zee, when will we get the chance to be alone? I don¡¯t want to bring these two third wheels along with us anymore, and¡­¡± Maisie raised her eyebrows. ¡°And?¡¯ He looked aggrieved as he rubbed his body against her. ¡°You won¡¯t even let me sleep with you at night.¡± Maisie trembled, looked left and right, and quickly pushed his shoulders away. ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous. There are many people here.¡± Nn smiled. ¡°What about when there are not many people?¡± She flushed with rage. ¡°Don¡¯t push your luck!¡± He said domineeringly. ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± Nn took advantage of the situation where the crowd¡¯s attention was being attracted by Helios and kissed her for two minutes. She would have suffocated to death if she had not taken a breath during the whole process. Nn caressed her cheek with his fingertips, kissed her forehead, and gave off a pregnant smirk. ¡°It¡¯s either now or tonight. You can only choose one.¡± Helios was exhausted from all his fans¡¯ selfies and autographs requests because Nn had him up. He wouldn¡¯t have been able to leave the scene if it were not for Nina. It was already in the evening when they returned to the hotel. Helios went back to his room first because he did not have any appetite to eat dinner. Nn and Maisie were the only ones left at dinner. Maisie knew clearly what Nn had in mind, so she ate slowly on purpose, even slower than Nn. Nn held the wine ss and swayed it gently, waiting for her to finish her meal by the side. He had already finished the third ss of red wine while she was still eating. Knowing that Maisie was buying time deliberately, he scoffed. ¡°Are you waiting for me to get drunk?¡± Maisie raised her head. ¡°I don¡¯t mind you being drunk.¡± Nn propped his hand against his chin, squinted, and chuckled. ¡°I won¡¯t get drunk, but I¡¯ll lose control very easily when I¡¯m half-drunk.¡± Maisie took the wine ss from him. ¡°Then don¡¯t drink anymore.¡± His smile intensified. Maisie¡¯s eyes shifted from side to side as she gave off a charming smile. She then leaned forward. ¡°Hubby. I want to go to the hot spring first after dinner.¡± Nn smiled slightly. The outdoor hot spring pools of the hotel were built on the back mountain with beautiful scenery. There were private and mixed hot spring pools. The mixed hot spring pool was a public pool that weed men and women. Maisie reserved a private hot spring pool, and she was the first guest to arrive at the facility She stepped into the pool wrapped in a bath towel, surrounded by a thickyer of white fog that was steaming from the spring water. She immersed herself in the water, breathed a sigh of relief, and sshed the water onto herself while leaning against the cobblestone. ¡®Who cares if Nn is angry now?¡¯ However, without her knowing, a silhouette approached her slowly and undid the bathrobe wrapped around his waist. Maisie heard the sound of someone getting into the pool, turned her head, and was startled by Nn, who was already standing beside her. She was shocked. ¡°Nn, are you mad? This is a-¡± Nn took her into his arms and made her face him. ¡°No one will be here.¡± ¡°Have¡­ Have you reserved the whole venue?¡± Maisie was astounded. Nn kissed her on the neck. ¡°Of course.¡± Maisie bit her lip. ¡°You¡¯re so reckless!¡± Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. A despicable hint of amusement shed across Nn¡¯s eye as he held onto her waist. ¡°Do you n to make a fool out of me?¡± Maisie wrapped her arms around his neck-his body temperature was even more frightening than the hot spring. It felt like he was about to boil. She then said, ¡°You¡¯ve been drinking. It¡¯s not good for you to get into a hot spring now.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t drink too much.¡± His sweat dripped down from the corner of his brows as the fog shrouded his thick eyebrows, and profound emotions were surging at the bottom of his eyes. Chapter 750 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 750 Nn looked wild and seductive at the moment. His body attracted her gaze like a ma, making her not know where to look. Nn carried Maisie back to the room. Maisie was leaningnguidly against his chest in his arms, her wet hair was stuck against her neck, and the hue on her face made her look extremely enchanting. As soon as he ced her down on the couch, Maisie pushed him away with her feet, climbed to the side, andy down. Nn went into the bathroom, grabbed a towel, sat down on the edge of the couch, and started drying her hair for her with a hoarse chuckle. ¡°You¡¯re furious again.¡± Maisie groaned and ignored him. He patiently wiped Maisie¡¯s hair for her. ¡± Who told you to make a fool out of me?¡± Maisie turned around, propped her chin on her hands, and red at him. ¡°Then are you saying that it¡¯s my fault?¡± He chuckled. ¡°No.¡± While Nn stroked her half-dry ck hair, Maisiey on his thigh andughed. ¡°Your hair feels so smooth.¡± She lifted her eyelids and nced at him. ¡°You said that before.¡± He picked up a tiny bundle of her hair and kissed it. ¡°Oh really? It seems that even though I can¡¯t remember saying so, it¡¯s still imprinted in my memory.¡± ¡°Nn.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± He looked down at her, and Maisie stared at him for a moment. ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my question yet.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the question?¡± Maisie sat up and stared fixedly at him.¡± Why do you hate Helios so much?¡± Nn looked away, but Maisie pushed his cheek, forcing him to look at her. ¡°Don¡¯t you dodge the question again.¡± He narrowed his eyes and grabbed the back of her hand. ¡°Why do you ask about him?¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m curious.¡± Maisie sat on top of him as if she was afraid that he would run away. ¡°You¡¯ll continue to sleep on the couch tonight if you don¡¯t answer me.¡± Nn hesitated. Maisie grabbed the hem of his cor. You¡¯d rather sleep on the couch than beside me?¡± ¡°No.¡± His eyelids drooped, looking a little awkward. ¡°I have nothing to say to that guy.¡± Maisie was amused. ¡°Is it very embarrassing for you to say? Or is it because you were bullied by him when you were a child, and you cried out of rage back then?¡± Nn was at a loss for words. She stopped kissing his lips for a while.¡± Just say it!¡± This little imp!¡¯ Nn picked her up. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it in another ce.¡± He then carried her and walked toward the bedroom. Two dayster¡­ The news of Helios¡¯s trip to Winston Ind had been spread on the Inte thanks to his fans. He was indeed a famous actor, so famous that even a trip that he went on could secure him a ce on Google Trends¡¯ top ten trending list. Of course, Nn had also been captured in the same photo as Helios on Winston Ind. Theizens started joking around in thement section. #Hels can¡¯t be found in the same photo as another woman. But these two do exude a strong coupling sense. Am I blind or what?# #+l# #I¡¯ll de d?mned, I hope that my idol will be a couple with Mr. Goldmann. Their looks together could kill!# #Looking for pictures that have Mr. Goldmann and Hels in them!!!# N?velDrama.Org content rights. Even fans of Helios specially created a couple-stan group on Facebook known as ¡± HeliosxNn¡± for the two of them, which attracted 6 0,000 fans in just a few hours, and it was still increasing. Nina had received several calls from thepany since the morning Helios¡¯ trip to Winston Ind was private, s o no one other than his manager, Morgan, knew about it. Because of that, thepany had rejected a lot of job opportunities on his behalf. Now that Helios had been exposed, thepany¡¯s official phone number was about to explode from all the iing calls. Hearing the doorbell ring, Nina went to open the door and saw Maisie standing outside the room. ¡°Mrs. Goldmann?¡± ¡°May Ie in?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Nina moved aside and closed the door after Maisie entered. Nina then asked her, ¡°Would you like to drink something?¡± Maisie walked to the couch and sat down.¡± No, I came to you just because of the articles and posts that are trending on Twitter and Facebook.¡± Nina froze. ¡®Now that all the trending posts on Twitter and Facebook are talking about Helios and Mr. Goldmann, what does Mrs. Goldmann think?¡¯ Chapter 751 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 751 Nina sat diagonally across from Maisie.¡¯ I¡¯m sorry for troubling you, Mrs. Goldmann.¡¯ ¡°No, you didn¡¯t,¡± Maisie smiled, ¡°There¡¯s no trouble. I didn¡¯te because of this. I¡¯d like your help.¡± Nina didn¡¯t understand. ¡°What do you need me for?¡± Maisie smiled. ¡°To make them look like a couple.¡± Nina was rendered speechless. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, what I mean is that since Helios and Nn grew up together, it would be great if they could get closer because of this.¡± Then she added, ¡°You can see how they interact. Even if they are picking on each other, I think they actually care about each other.¡± Nina understood. She had been by Helios¡¯ side for a long time and knew that even though Helios knew a lot of people, he had very few close friends. She was aware that Helios and Nn knew each other the longest. Although they rarely talked, if something happened to Nn, Helios would definitely help. She thought it might be tough. ¡°But if we make a scene with the fans, would it.¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Maisie chortled. ¡°How else could you exin to thepany about Helios not taking jobs but instead vacationing here on Winston Ind?¡± Nina was put on the spot. Maisie smiled knowingly. ¡°I have a n. It gives Helios an absolutely good reason toe to Winston Ind.¡± When Maisie returned to the room, Nn was taking a shower. She saw the notebook, brought it to the couch, and turned it on. She logged into her Twitter and sent a DM to a tabloid reporter. After his shower, Nn walked out of the bathroom, still covered in water droplets with only a towel around his waist. He put a towel on his neck and started drying his wet hair. Maisie looked at him and chucked. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be a gossip lover.¡± Nn stopped in front of her, leaned down, and put his hands on the desk. When he approached, the smell of the shower gel floated over. ¡°What gossip?¡± Maisie turned the screen to face him. ¡°Ride or die couple, tsk tsk, you and Helios both look great.¡± Nn frowned and suddenly closed the screen, then raised her chin with his fingers. ¡°Are you that happy that there¡¯s a rumor about another man and me?¡± Maisie beamed. ¡°It¡¯s with a man and not a woman. I don¡¯t get jealous over another man.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to be tied up with that man.¡± Nn smiled. He let go and released the towel wrapped around his waist. Maisie turned away. ¡°You¡¯re a pervert!¡± Nn smiled deeply. ¡°Why am I a pervert?¡± Maisie pushed him away and jumped onto the couch. ¡°Don¡¯te over, you sher.¡± She turned around and realized that Nn was wearing boxers. Nn chortled, and Maisie angrily left the room. Maisie and Nn went to the restaurant for lunch. He ignored all the news online while Maisie was glued to her phone the entire time. Nn squinted and, after a while, put down his cutlery. ¡°Is your phone more interesting than me?¡± ¡°No,¡± Maisie said, looked up and smiled, ¡°My phone is not as good-looking as my husband.¡± Nnughed. At that moment, his phone that was on the table buzzed. Quincy was calling. Maisie saw him ignoring it and asked, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you picking up?¡± Nn didn¡¯t even look at it. ¡°I¡¯m on vacation. I don¡¯t want to deal with thepany.¡± Chapter 752 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 752 Maisie put one hand under her chin. ¡°What if it¡¯s not rted to thepany?¡± Nn looked up and stared at Maisie for a while. Quincy hung up and called again. Nn picked up. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Mr. Goldmann, what took you so long? The paparazzi are blowing up my phone!¡± Nn squinted. ¡°Why are they calling you?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you coborating with Mr. Boucher for an investment? The media are asking about it.¡± After that, he mumbled, ¡°You said you were going on a honeymoon, but why are you getting into an investment project? You want to have a hot spring report?¡± Nn furrowed his brows and suddenly looked at Maisie, who was eating. ¡°What did the media say?¡± ¡°They said you invited Mr. Boucher to Winston Ind for a hot spring investment project and said you¡¯re close with Mr. Boucher. He even rejected work because of you.¡± Nn quietly said okay, then raised his brows and stared straight at Maisie. After he hung up, Maisie looked into his eyes and wiped her mouth with a napkin with no change in expression. She asked even when she knew, ¡°What is it?¡± Nn stared at her. ¡°My wife is working with the media to frame me?¡± ¡°How am I framing you?¡± Maisie got up, walked next to Nn, and sat on hisp, looking gentle while tapping on his Adam¡¯s apple. ¡°My husband didn¡¯t lose anything and even did a favor, right?¡± Nn held onto her hand. ¡°You can¡¯t do this without telling me.¡± Maisie got close, an inch away from his lips. He didn¡¯t move, but she didn¡¯t kiss him, ¡°I guess I was nosy.¡± Nn pulled her into his arms. ¡°No.¡± Maisie put her face on his thumping chest. ¡°Nn, when the venomous snake bit me at the camp, Helios¡¯ cousin, Francisco, got Helios to help. They saved my life, and I still remember I owe them a favor, so I want you to help him, please?¡± Nn¡¯s heart shuddered. He couldn¡¯t remember what had happened when she was at the camp, but he knew that she had gone through a lot. When Nn recalled Maizie showing him the photo and that he almost misunderstood, he kissed the top of Maisie¡¯s head hard. ¡°I didn¡¯t say I¡¯m not going to help, silly.¡± Nina got a call from thepany and rxed after they said something. She said to Helios, who was standing in front of the window, ¡°Hels, the manager has settled this for you, but it was thanks to Mr. Goldmann. If not because he took away the media¡¯s attention, I don¡¯t know how we could have exined ourselves.¡± Helios hadn¡¯t told anyone he would be investing in Winston Ind, not even the Bouchers. If he were exposed for having a vacation on the ind instead of working, a lot of people would be offended. The entertainment world was aplicated ce, and the water was deep. Even though Helios was a Boucher-no one could touch him because of his status-he never used his status as a Boucher to get to where he was in the entertainment world. If Helios had negative poprity about him being uppity, his image would be ruined, and his career would be in trouble. He would have to go back to taking over the Boucher family business and follow their arrangements. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Helios didn¡¯t want to follow in his father¡¯s footsteps, nor did he want his life to be arranged. Instead, he wanted to have the power to control his own fate. If Nn helped him this time and invited him to the ind for an investment partnership, even though it would still¡¯ offend the advertisers, it would be eptable.¡¯ Chapter 753 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 753 Helios and Nn were friends, and since the news about them being on Winston Ind was all over the Inte, it proved that they had quite a deep friendship. Rejecting work to help his friend would help him get support from his fans, and negative news wouldn¡¯t get to him easily. If the advertisers weren¡¯t happy, even if they dared gossip about Nn, they wouldn¡¯t dare make a fuss out of it due to Nn¡¯s power and good financial status with ckgold in the business world. Helios stood there for a long time before looking at the coffee on the table. ¡°If I know him well enough, he wouldn¡¯t help me for no reason if I didn¡¯t ask.¡± Nina lowered her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Hels. Mrs. Goldmann came to see me.¡¯ He took a sip of the coffee and smiled. ¡°I knew she had something to do with this.¡± Nina smiled. ¡°Mrs. Goldmann just hopes that you have a better rtionship with Mr. Goldmann.¡± Ryleigh took a stroll in the hospital park. She didn¡¯t need to stay at the hospital anymore, but she didn¡¯t know why she didn¡¯t want to leave. Louis had been bringing a lot of good food to his room over the past few days, and she felt that she had grown fatter because of her inability to say no to good food. She pinched the little extra fat around her waist and sighed. ¡°Ryleigh, be careful. He wants to make you fat, and you¡¯re just digging in.¡± ¡°Ryleigh!¡± She paused with her hand still on her extra fat, looked up, and saw Joe walking over. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± Ryleigh was surprised before walking to him and looking him up and down. ¡°You¡¯ve gotten better looking after not seeing you for so many years. You really do look like a teacher.¡± Joe smiled. ¡°I guess Maisie told you.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Ryleigh patted his shoulder, ¡°Why did you be a teacher?¡± Joe stuck his hands into his coat pocket. ¡°1 can¡¯t always be a coroner.¡± Joe grabbed her shoulder and looked her up and down upon recalling something.¡± Why are you admitted to the hospital? Are you sick?¡± ¡°Oh, no.¡± Ryleigh scratched her cheek. ¡°I¡¯m actually fine now, but staying in the hospital is quite nice. I don¡¯t feel like leaving anymore.¡± Joe frowned. ¡°You lost weight.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Ryleigh was even happier that he said she had lost weight. ¡°Really? Am I skinny?¡± She had been under the impression she was getting fat! Joe kept his hand on her shoulder and pinched it. ¡°You¡¯re just skin and bones. How is that not skinny?¡± Louis was staring from afar for some time, frowning, his eyes fixed on Joe¡¯s face. He looked familiar. He thought about it and realized that he looked a lot like the man in that picture. He walked toward Ryleigh. ¡°Why are you out here instead of waiting in your room?¡¯ Ryleigh was stunned. She turned to look at Louis. ¡°Why¡­ are you out here?¡± Joe sized up Louis and asked Ryleigh, ¡°This is?¡± ¡°Him? He¡¯s-¡± Louis answered before her, putting out his hand, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Ryleigh¡¯s fiance, Louis Lucas.¡° Joe looked into Louis¡¯ eyes. Louis¡¯s 6¡ä frame was half a head taller than Joe¡¯s. Joe was 5¡¯11, a good height. Louis was 6¡¯2, and even though he was tall, he wasn¡¯t a lubber, mostly because of his charm. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Louis had almond-shaped eyes, and even though they weren¡¯t narrow, he looked like an anime character. His almond-shaped eyes mixed well with his features. Chapter 754 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 754 Joe shook his hand out of politeness. ¡°Joe Watson.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re Joe Watson.¡± ¡°You know me?¡± Joe narrowed his eyes. Ryleigh was confused and got closer to Louis to ask, ¡°How do you know Joe?¡± Louis looked at her. ¡°That picture.¡± Ryleigh paused and only reacted after a long time. ¡°What? My dad gave you that photo?¡± Louis smiled. ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with him giving my fiancee¡¯s picture to me.¡± ¡°You¡­¡¯ Joe looked at them quietly for a while and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m going to see my grandmother.¡± ¡°Your grandma is admitted?¡± Ryleigh ignored Louis and looked at him. Louis¡¯ eyes red. Joe nodded. ¡°She¡¯s getting old now and was admitted because her blood pressure was too high. My mom is taking care of her. I need to go and visit.¡± Ryleigh watched him walk away. Louis put his hand over her eyes to cover her view.¡± Don¡¯t want him to leave?¡± Ryleigh pped his hand away and looked up. ¡°What do you mean ¡®don¡¯t want him to leave? He¡¯s my friend!¡± ¡°Friend?¡± Louis crossed his arms, raised his brow, and chuckled. ¡°Are you sure he thinks of you as a friend?¡± Ryleigh didn¡¯t understand. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Louis flicked her forehead. ¡°Figure it out.¡± Ryleigh rubbed her forehead and pointed at him, ¡°Mr. Lucas, keep your hands to yourself?¡± Louis bent down to get closer, looking at her delicate but angry face. ¡°I enjoy doing that. What are you going to do about it?¡± A few older women walked past, looked at them, and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s nice to be young.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s more fun when there¡¯s someone to bicker with.¡± Ryleigh was embarrassed and ground her teeth. ¡°We¡¯re not together, not even close.¡± Louis didn¡¯t say anything but smiled at thedies. Ryleigh suddenly saw a man ying the vi under the tree not far away. She walked toward that man. Louis looked at her but didn¡¯t stop her. People didn¡¯t appreciate the vi as much. The old man yed the ¡®Vi Sonata, a song that needed skills to y beautifully. Ryleigh stood there and listened for a long time, then remembered that the first song she had yed on her vi was the ¡®Vi Sonata¡¯. The old man noticed Ryleigh and stopped. He looked at her in a friendly way and said, ¡°Do you enjoy vi songs?¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°Huh?¡± Ryleigh snapped back into reality and scratched her head with slight embarrassment. ¡°You yed beautifully, sir.¡± ¡°Really?¡± The old man smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t know people enjoyed the vi. My grandson says he feels sleepy whenever I start ying.¡± Ryleigh nodded. ¡°No, the vi has a delicate sound, ssy. It¡¯s my favorite instrument.¡± The man smiled. ¡°It¡¯s rare to find someone who could appreciate it.¡± Louis walked to Ryleigh and stood by her side, looking at the man. ¡°She learned the vi since she was a child, so she started to love instruments.¡± Ryleigh jabbed his waist with her elbow and gnashed her teeth. ¡°Shut up.¡± The man was surprised. ¡°You¡¯ve learned the vi before?¡± Ryleigh nervously said, ¡°It was just the basics.¡± Chapter 755 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 755 Louis put his hand on her shoulder, ¡°Not confident with yourself?¡± Ryleigh pushed him away gently, ¡°I can¡¯t¡­¡± The old man walked over. ¡°Do you want to try ying?¡± Ryleigh was shocked, then waved her hand. ¡°Sir, I¡­¡± The manughed generously. ¡°It¡¯s alright, just try. I won¡¯t say anything even if it¡¯s not great.¡± Louis gave her a push. She looked back at him before taking the vi. She hadn¡¯t touched any musical instrument for many years, and when she held it, she had an astounding feeling. It was a familiar feeling. Ryleigh stood where he stood, and the people taking a walk in the park looked toward them. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Ryleigh calmed herself and started ying. Maybe because she was too nervous, it made a sharp noise. She froze while her hand shook. The man patiently guided her, ¡°It¡¯s alright, don¡¯t be nervous. Think of it as a practice.¡± Ryleigh let go of her thoughts after the man¡¯s constion. The sound of the vi floated around in the park. A lot of eyes were on them, and people started surrounding them. The man closed his eyes and enjoyed the song with a smile. Louis, leaning against the tree, had his eyes fixed on Ryleigh as though he went back to when he had heard her y for the first time, enjoying her unique charm that only came out on stage. After the song ended, Ryleigh returned to reality because of the drowning apuse, and she looked at them in shock. The man was very happy and nodded. ¡°You y better than me.¡± Ryleigh handed the vi back to him and smiled. ¡°No, you¡¯re too kind.¡±. The man asked, ¡°What was that song called?¡± ¡°Oh, it was a song I wrote.¡± The man¡¯s eyes shone as he looked at her.¡¯ You write songs too?¡± Ryleigh chuckled. ¡°I used to, but not anymore. He waved his hand. ¡°You¡¯re too humble.¡± Something came to his mind, and he suddenly took out a name card and gave it to her. ¡°Come see me if you¡¯re interested.¡± The old man left with his vi. Ryleigh looked at the name card and was shocked. ¡®Royal Academy of Music, Vice President, Charles Nixon.¡¯ Anyone who had been in the music scene would know Charles Nixon. He was the father of ssical music, one of the top. When she was in the orchestra at the University of Northway, her lecturers would say that Mr. Nixon had tried hard to keep the orchestra department. He had been a student of the orchestra department, but the school was focusing more on solo piano and violin performances. The orchestra wasn¡¯t appreciated at all. The board of directors had voted to remove the orchestra department from their academy and ce their focus on mainstream western instruments instead of the less preferable ones, like the vi. Charles had to run around, begging and bringing the orchestra students together for a protest to prove that the orchestra was not worse than mainstream western instruments, which finally made the academy change its mind. As for the orchestra students who were currently studying in the Royal Academy of Music, they usually called Charles ¡®Father of Orchestra¡¯. For the past few decades, he had written quite a number of orchestra arrangements that were considered ssics and were even used as movie soundtracks. They were all arranged by Charles. Chapter 756 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 756 Ryleigh pinched her cheek and looked at Louis. ¡°I¡¯m not dreaming, am I? H-He really is my idol?¡± Louis pinched another side of her cheek and asked, ¡°Is it painful?¡± Ryleigh nodded and said, ¡°Yes! A lot!¡± However, Louis did not let go of his hand. * That¡¯s right. Consider yourself lucky. After all this isn¡¯t something that you cane across on a normal day.¡± Ryleigh looked at him. It took her quite a while toe around to her senses. She swatted his hand away from her cheek and said, ¡°You did this on purpose!¡± He lifted his brows and asked, ¡°I did what on purpose?¡± Ryleigh pointed at him. ¡°You¡¯re a lecturer in the Royal Academy of Music, so of course, you know he¡¯s Mr. Nixon!¡± Louis pushed her finger away and said matter-of-factly, ¡°Even if I know it, it doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m the one who pulled the strings. Besides, it was you who wanted toe over here because you saw an old man ying the vi. I was just suggesting that you give it a try. It was Mr. Nixon who thought you were pretty good andmended you. Doesn¡¯t this prove that it was you who impressed Mr. Nixon?¡± Ryleigh did not know what to say. Was it really because she was lucky? Lowering his head, Louis looked at her.¡± Things we lose have a way ofing back to us. The opportunity you missed ten years ago is right in front of you right now. Do you want to miss it again after ten years?¡± Ryleigh lowered her head and clenched the name card in her hand tightly. The wind blew, and the leaves from the maple tree fell on her head. Louis bent forward and flicked a leaf away. Ryleigh lifted her head at that moment, and her lips grazed past his. Ryleigh¡¯s heart skipped a beat upon looking at the face in front of her, and she froze. Joe, standing not far away, lowered his head and smiled bitterly when he saw this. Then, he turned around and left. Helios and Nn went to talk about the investment project while Maisie and Nina waited for them in the car. Nina was a little bit worried as she asked, ¡± Mrs. Goldmann, do you think they will get into a fight again?¡± Without lifting her head from her phone, Maisie replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Although Nn has lost his memory, he knows what he should do and what he shouldn¡¯t in front of other people.¡± Nina heaved a sigh of relief after hearing what Maisie said. When she turned her head and saw that Maisie had been staring at her phone, she craned her neck and looked at Maisie¡¯s phone. When she saw the post about¡± HeliosxNn,¡± she was stunned. ¡°Mrs. Goldmann, you¡¯re into this as well?¡± ¡®Isn¡¯t Mr. Goldmann her husband? Then why? Maisie put her finger on her lips, looked outside through the window, and said, ¡°He doesn¡¯t know about it. Look, when he¡¯s standing with Helios, don¡¯t you think they¡¯re a perfect match?¡± Nina smiled awkwardly in return. ¡°I suddenly feel that I¡¯m unnecessary. I¡¯m the ¡°third wheel¡± between them!¡± Maisie turned her head around and grabbed Nina¡¯s hand as if she thought of something. ¡°When will Helios be free after we return to Bassburgh?¡± Nina thought for a while and replied, ¡°He needs toplete all his projects that have been postponed after returning to Bassburgh. Why are you asking this?¡± Maisie lifted her eyebrow and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you Helios¡¯ assistant? I want to hire him to endorse a jewelry collection for Soul Jewelry.¡± Nina had a bad feeling about this. ¡°What kind of endorsement are you talking about?¡± Maisie said, ¡°I¡¯ve decided. I¡¯m going to release a jewelry collection with the title revolving ¡°HeliosxNn¡± for my next series of couples jewelry.¡± Nina asked, ¡°But how about Mr. Goldmann? Will he say yes?¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Maisie waved her hand and replied, ¡°He will.¡± The corner of Nina¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°What if Mr. Goldmann gets angry?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that,¡± Maisie replied. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of that. After all, he¡¯s even easier to coax than a three-year-old kid.¡± Chapter 757 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 757 Nina¡¯s smile froze. She did not know why, but she felt a little sympathy toward Nn. Nn and Helios had gotten out of the car with smiles on their faces, but they returned with gloomy expressions. Nina looked at them and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did the negotiation fail?¡± Nn nced at Helios and harrumphed coldly. ¡°A certain idiot is really not cut out for business, if it weren¡¯t for me, he would have fallen into other people¡¯s trap.¡± Helios turned his head to look at him and said, ¡°Even if it¡¯s a trap, why do you care? It¡¯s none of your business at all.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Nn crossed his arms in front of his chest. ¡°After all, it isn¡¯t my money.¡± Helios stomped on the elerator and left the ce. When they were back in the hotel, Helios tossed the key to Nina and returned to his own room without turning his head. Nina turned to look at Maisie and said,¡± Mrs. Goldmann, I should go check on Helios.¡± Maisie nodded. Nn, who was standing beside her, sneered. ¡°He¡¯s an adult, yet he acts like a kid.¡± Maisie turned around and ced her arm on the wall to stop him from walking forward. ¡°Nn, can¡¯t you talk to him properly? Why must you pick a fight with him?¡± Nn spun his head sideways. ¡°It isn¡¯t me who wants to argue with him.¡± Maisie did not know whether she should get angry or she should beughing. Shemented, ¡°You¡¯re so childish.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m childish, and he¡¯s more mature than me, right? Is that what you want to say?¡± Nn said as he stuck his hands into his pockets and walked into the elevator. Maisie shook her head helplessly and walked into the elevator as well. A man wearing a gold ring in a car outside of the hotel picked his phone up and made a call, ¡°Quintin. Both of them stay in a hot spring hotel. It seems to me that they aren¡¯t ordinary people.¡± A voice came through the phone. ¡°I don¡¯t care who they are. Winston Ind is mine. Since they have the guts to mess up my business, have to teach them a good lesson.¡± The next day. Maisie sat in her seat with a troubled face. She yed with the food on her te but didn¡¯t eat it. After Nina got what she wanted to eat, she sat in front of Maisie. ¡°Mrs. Goldmann? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s getting harder and harder to appease Nn¡¯s anger.¡± Nina was stunned. ¡°Did he find out that you¡¯re into the ¡°HeliosxNn¡¯ thing?¡± Maisie shook her head. She took a sip from the freshly pressed juice on the table and said, ¡°I just said he¡¯s childish, and he got angry.¡± Maisie had tried her best to appease his anger but to no avail. She had even tried to seduce him with her body, but he remained steadfast and refused to give her any response. In the end, hey on the bed and slept. Nina took a bite from her breakfast. ¡°Men don¡¯t like people saying they¡¯re childish. Don¡¯t forget that Mr. Goldmann is practically only 17 years old right now, and young men at this age usually have a huge ego.¡± Maisie jerked her head up. ¡°So are you saying that I hurt his pride?¡± Nina nodded and added, ¡°I have a cousin. He¡¯s 17 this year too. He values his pride a lot, and if someone dares to make fun of him in front of other people, he¡¯ll get angry at that person. He won¡¯t budge no matter what you say to him, and it willst for at least a month.¡± Maisie lowered her head to look at her food but did not say anything. Although Nn had lost his memory, she would forget about it sometimes. However, he indeed had changedpared to the time before his memory loss. At the very least, he would tell her everything in his mind without any hesitation after his memory loss. In the past, he wouldn¡¯t show it even if he was jealous or mad, and he would definitely not say something like ¡°I¡¯m jealous¡± or ¡°I don¡¯t like this¡± to her due to jealousy. As if she thought of something, she lifted her head and asked, ¡°Oh yeah. Where is Helios?¡± Nina sighed. ¡°Helios has been in a bad mood since yesterday. Of course, it¡¯s not because of Mr. Goldmann. I guess he must have gotten into trouble with the investment.¡± Maisie squinted her eyes as the things Nn had said yesterday appeared in her head. ¡°Could it be that someone really tried to fool him Chapter 758 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 758 Nina nodded, ¡°Helios has to thank Mr. Goldmann for this. Helios has been working in the entertainment industry, so he¡¯s inexperienced when ites to business. If it hadn¡¯t been for Mr. Goldmann, he would¡¯ve fallen for the scam. The other party wanted Helios to invest $ 7,500,000. However, Helios wouldn¡¯t get any profit at the beginning, and even the contract was shady.¡± Sipping on her fruit juice, Maisie said calmly, ¡°The hot spring tourism in Winston Ind is a big piece of pie, and it attracts many businessmen toe here and invest in it. Those well-seasoned businessmen wouldn¡¯t jump straight into it. They would act ording to the circumstances since it¡¯s a big investment. However, Helios is different. As you said, he¡¯s inexperienced in doing business, and I guess that¡¯s why they target him.¡± Since they had the audacity to demand Helios to put $7,500,000 in their hands as a n investor, it showed that they were going to rip off Helios. If Helios really had invested in it, although he would be one of the shareholders, those people would have divided all the profit into the early stages and then given the rest to Helios. In the end, Helios wouldn¡¯t be able to get much from this investment, and in the worst-case scenario, he wouldn¡¯t even get his capital back. Gnashing her teeth, Ninamented,¡± How can these businessmen be so evil? What are those developers doing? Are they not going to do something about it?¡± Maisie chuckled and said, ¡°After all, Winston Ind is a solitary ind. It¡¯s a business circle developed under the same developer. They lease their stores to people who do business, and all they are interested in is money. They don¡¯t give a d* mn about this.¡± Winston Ind was not arge ind. It was about the size of the downtown area in Bassburgh. The same developer owned all of the hot spring hotels and restaurants, so the profits were naturally in the developer¡¯s pocket. The hot spring tourism here was divided into low and high seasons, with business being slow in the summer but gradually picking up in the fall and being most robust in the winter. Many businessmen valued the opportunity brought forth by the peak season on Winston Ind, so they all came here to invest. Those conscienceless businessmen knew that veterans in the business world would not fall for their trap. Besides, the developer was the owner of the ce. The more the businessmen earned, the more money they would get. They cared nothing but money, so they decided to turn a blind eye to the businessmen¡¯s shady practices. What¡¯s more, Nn and Helios might be someone of high status in Bassburgh, but Winston Ind was not their territory. Even if the Goldmanns and the Bouchers were able to get everything their way in Bassburgh, their influences did not extend to Winston Ind. It was just that Maisie did not have a good feeling about this, and there was a voice inside of her telling her that something bad was going to happen. Maisie returned to the room after she finished her breakfast. Nn had already woken up, but he fell back down on the bed again when he saw Maisie. Maisie climbed onto the bed. She tried to pull the nket off Nn, but he gripped it tightly. Left with no other alternatives, she sat on top of him and tried to get the nket from his grip. ¡°Let go of the nket, Nn.¡± Nn did what he was told and let go of the nket. Maisie got up from him and threw the nket away. When she saw something. she threw the nket back on him and turned her head away in embarrassment. Lying sideways, Nn propped his hand with one hand and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to see?¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see that, you shameless man!¡± Maisie got out of the bed, but Nn grabbed her wrist and pulled her back onto his body. He grabbed the back of her head with his hand. While he was kissing her, he grabbed her arms and wrapped them around his waist. After a long while, he trailed kisses down her throat and said, ¡°I thought someone was trying to seduce mest night, so isn¡¯t this what you want?¡± Maisie could feel the tremble in his chest when he was talking. She asked, ¡°I thought someone ignored mest night?¡± Nn looked at her deeply for a long while and covered both of them in the nket. ¡°Hey, stop it. Nn! Nn! Are you a dog?! Ah!¡± Both of them cuddled together and slept until noon. Lying on the side, Nn gazed at the person in his arms with his head resting on his hand. He ran his finger over the hair on her cheek. The sun filtered through the window and fell on her impable face, further entuating those beautiful lines on her face. Chapter 759 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 759 Suddenly, the bell rang. Nn got up and went to the living room. He opened up the door, and Nina was standing outside. She seemed rather flustered as she asked, ¡°Mr. Goldmann, can ¡­ Can you get hold of Helios? I can¡¯t reach him ever since he went out today.¡± Nn squinted his eyes and asked, ¡°When did he go out?¡± Nina¡¯s face was pale as she replied, ¡°About 9:00 a m. He said he had to go out and drove off on his own. I called him, but the call never got through.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t get hold of Helios?¡± A voice rang out. It was Maisie. She came out of the room when she heard the conversation between Nina and Nn. Nina nodded flusteredly. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m worried ¡­ I¡¯m worried that he might go to look for those people. After all, we¡¯re on Winston Ind, and Helios hasn¡¯te back yet after going out.¡± Nn tried to call Helios, but it showed that his phone was turned off. Frowning, he asked, ¡°That guy, he can¡¯t be serious, right?¡± Maisie¡¯s face sank slightly. ¡°Has it something to do with the investment? Helios didn¡¯t go to look for them, did he?¡± Nina covered her mouth and eximed, ¡°What? Doesn¡¯t this mean that he¡¯s in a dangerous situation right now?¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . If something really happened to Helios, how was she going to exin it to Morgan? Nn turned around to get his jacket and car key. ¡°I¡¯ll go look for him.¡± ¡°I¡¯lle with you,¡± Maisie said as she tugged at his arm. Nn stopped in his tracks, turned around, and grabbed her into his arms. He nted a deep kiss on the top of her head and said, ¡°Wait for me in the hotel.¡± After that, Nn went out without turning his head. Nina leaned against the wall and bent down to cover her face. ¡°This is all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t let Helios go out alone. I should¡¯ve thought about this earlier¡­¡± Maisie helped her to her feet and said,¡± Now isn¡¯t the right time for self-ming. I have an idea, so do as I say.¡± Nn rushed toward the ce they had been yesterday in his car. The door of the building was tightly closed, with the word ¡°Closed for Business today¡± on it. He called Quincy and ordered, ¡°Quincy, help me check the location of a phone number. I want to know his whereabouts in three minutes. After that, he sent the phone number to Quincy. Three minutester, Quincy called him back. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, isn¡¯t Mr. Boucher with you on Winston Ind? Why do you still need to find out where he is?¡± ¡°He might¡¯ve run into a little trouble,¡± Nn replied as he put on the Bluetooth earphone. The location on the screen showed that Helios was inside the building. He frowned and said, ¡°Seems like we have to spend some money to get through this today¡± Quincy seemed to have noticed something and asked, ¡°Mr. Goldmann, is everything alright over there?¡± Nn stared at the security camera in the corner without saying anything. The light on top of it showed that it was working. The roller shutter rose automatically, and the light inside flooded out. Four strong men with tattooed arms stepped out and surrounded Nn. Nn narrowed his eyes slightly. A middle-aged man bowed at him and smiled. ¡°We¡¯re sorry for theck of hospitality for your personal visit.¡± Nn smiled at him back and said, ¡°Then, I¡¯d say you have quite a special way of entertaining your distinguished guests.¡± After that, he looked at the smiling middle-aged man and asked, ¡°I¡¯m here to look for my friend He¡¯s with you guys, right?¡± The middle-aged man patted Nn¡¯s shoulders and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Llue ??? Quintin is a reasonable person. He knows you guys are not ordinary people, so he just wants to talk to you. Your friend is safe now¡± After he finished speaking, he gestured at the few strong men with his eyes. It seemed to Nn that they wanted him to follow them into the building, and he did so. On the fifth floor of the office building was a private pool. The man sitting in the pool had a green anaconda tattooed on his chest. Two sexy women dressed in revealing clothes sat on both his right and left sides. They were leaning on his arms, lighting cigarettes for him, and feeding him alcohol. Chapter 760 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 760 The middle-aged man went forward to the man. He bowed forward and said, ¡°Quintin, he¡¯s here.¡± Holding a cigarette between his lips, Quintin took a drag and blew out smoke that clouded his gaze. He squinted his eyes and looked at Nn. ¡°Just when I was still thinking when I should go look for you two, you presented yourself before me.¡± Nn smiled and asked, ¡°Where is my friend?¡± Quintin nced at the middle-aged man. Receiving his cues, the middle-aged man gestured to his men with his eyes to bring Helios out. Helios was brought to Nn¡¯s side. Nn turned his head to check him. Other than some extra bruises on his face, he was fine, and his arms were still intact. ¡°This celebrity friend of yours has a fiery temper. He refused to talk to us nicely, so we could only teach him a lesson,¡± Quintin said as he lifted up a ss and finished the remaining wine in it in one sitting. Smiling, Nn said, ¡°It would be a problem if you identally disfigured him.¡± ¡°Hmph! There¡¯s nothing that can scare me on Winston Ind.¡± Quintin put the cup on the table. ¡°So what if you are someone with some influence? I can just get rid of you two through some sort of ident, and no one will even know it¡¯s me who did it.¡± Helios said without any emotion. ¡°Save your breath and tell us what you want.¡± Quintin pushed the woman beside him away and got up from the pool. He took the towel handed to him by his bodyguards and said, ¡°That¡¯s the spirit. Both of you ruined my business yesterday, so don¡¯t you think you should make it up to me?¡± Nn did not say anything. He knew that this had something to do with the investment. This man named Quintin was obviously a local tyrant on Winston Ind, and going up against these people would do them no good. Just when Helios was going to say something, Nn stopped him. ¡°If money : s all you want, then this will be easy. Just name your price.¡± Quintin stopped in front of him and patted his cheek with a grin on his face, ¡°I know you¡¯re a businessman. If you want to do business with me, you have to show me something so that I can have faith in you, right?¡± Both Nn and Helios knew what he was trying to say. Quintin knew Helios was from the entertainment industry, so he was nning to make use of his identity to sign an agreement with them and force them to invest. There were only the two of them right now, not to mention that Winston Ind wasn¡¯t their territory. If they shed with them and pissed this group of people, they might not be able to get off this ind in one piece. It was only then that Helios knew he was acting too rashly and nearly fell into their trap. The middle-aged man handed Quintin a contract with both hands. Quintin took the contract and said, ¡°We can talk after you sign the contract. If you sign the contract, you¡¯ll be my distinguished guests in the future.¡± Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Just as Nn was about to take the contract, Helios took it away and said,¡± Why do you want to sign? This has nothing to do with you, so stay out of it.¡± After that, he turned to Quintin and continued. ¡°I¡¯m the one who approached you to cooperate. I know you guys want to take advantage of my identity. I can give you the $7,500,000 that you ask for.¡± Quintin smiled mysteriously. Just as Helios was about to sign the contract, Nn stopped him. He spun his face to look at Quintin and said, ¡°$ 15,000,000.¡± The crowd was taken aback, and Quintin was stunned. Helios looked at him in surprise and said,¡± What are you doing?¡± Nn did not answer him. He looked at Quintin fixedly. ¡°I¡¯ll invest $15,000,000. If you are okay with it, I can call the bank and transfer the money to you right now. An investment of $15,000,000 was considered high on Winston Ind, and $ 15,000,000 was equivalent to about half a development project of the developer. The middle-aged man beside Quintin swallowed hard. ¡°Quintin, did I hear it right? He just said $15,000,000, right?¡± Quintin did not reply. Nn looked at the bodyguard behind them and added, ¡°If we are to cooperate, we should go all the way. I¡¯ll invest $15,000,000 without any conditions. Quintin, do you ept this deal or not?¡± Chapter 761 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 761 $15,000,000 was very tempting. Who would not be tempted by that amount of money? Quintin did all this for the money. He might have lost $7,500,000 in the process, but getting $15,000,000 in return made everything worthwhile. Nn took out his cell phone, contacted Quincy, and got him to inform the bank to prepare $15,000,000 in cash. Quincy knew that something must have happened to Nn, so he dispatched some men to Winston Ind while getting the bank to prepare the money. Quintin was by Nn¡¯s side while he was on the phone. Seeing that he did not y any tricks, he said with a smirk, ¡°You¡¯re prepared to give out $15,000,000 like it¡¯s nothing. You¡¯re really something, aren¡¯t you? By the way. I haven¡¯t asked you for your name.¡± Nn smiled. ¡°I¡¯m from Bassburgh, and I own apany in Bassburgh. You can call me Mr. Yates.¡±. ¡°So it¡¯s Mr. Yates then. I¡¯m sorry for my The middle-aged man returned to his senses and hurriedly poured a cup of tea for Nn. Helios whispered, ¡°What the hell do you think you¡¯re doing? You actually n to pay these people $15,000,000? Have you lost your mind Nn gave him a pregnant gaze. ¡°You¡¯ll find outter.¡± The bank on Winston Ind received a call telling them to immediately prepare $ 15,000,000 as a ransom for a person with a special status. Because it was a big withdrawal, the bank took it very seriously. Not to mention that the word ¡°ransom¡± was mentioned, it was obvious that someone had been kidnapped. Thus, the bank director had reported the matter to the local police vigntly after receiving the call. Since the ransom was $15,000,000, it was only natural for the person who could give out that amount of money not to be an ordinary man. It happened that Maisie had gone to the police station before that and reported that someone had kidnapped and ckmailed her husband. The two incidents clicked instantly, so the police took the file that contained the information provided by Maisie and looked into the details of the case. They then realized that her husband¡¯s name was exactly the same as the name of the person who had gotten the bank to prepare the $ 15,000,000 ransom. The police contacted Maisie immediately. Maisie seemed to have waited for this call on purpose and reported the situation pitifully on the phone. A few days ago, it was said in the news that Mr. Goldmann of Bassburgh had gone to Winston Ind to learn about a project that he was about to invest in, which made everything she said consistent with what they knew. Winston Ind was just an ind-the developers would be able to suppress any news if it was not an event that was serious enough to stir up amotion. Unfortunately, this incident happened to have gotten into the ears of the developers The person who had brought the incident 1 o the developers was Helios¡¯ assistant, Nina. As such, no matter how much the developers wanted to turn a blind eye to this issue, someone had provoked a person who was out of their league, caused a cmity, and offended a big gun from Bassburgh. The developers could no longer sit idly as soon as they found out that their future interests could be embroiled in this incident and get sabotaged. Thus, they sent their men out there to investigate the situation and found out that Quintin, the local mob boss of Winston Ind, was the one who was behind the crime. The developer¡¯s men were aware of what Quintin had done, but Quintin was a rather powerful person on Winston Ind. He could bring them benefits too, so they usually ignored whatever he had done. N?velDrama.Org content rights. But now that things had gotten a little out of control, the developers did not dare to fool around anymore. If this were to hit the media and anger the public, it would affect their business on Winston Ind. 1/2 13:58 Llldpler /01 The people inside were still unaware of what was happening outside. Quintin saw that nothing had happened after waiting for more than an hour and red at Nn.¡± Mr. Yates, are you ying with us again? It¡¯s been an hour and a half. Where¡¯s the money?¡± Nn was sitting on the couch. He crossed his legs and changed his posture, leaningnguidly on the back of the couch. ¡°As far as know, Winston Ind only has one InTime Bank, and I asked for a $15,000,000 withdrawal. Don¡¯t the employees need some time to prepare the money?¡± Chapter 762 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 762 The middle-aged man thought it made sense. ¡°Mr. Quintin, $15,000,000 isn¡¯t a small amount.¡± However, Quintin ignored him and red at Nn. ¡°I¡¯m curious. Since you cane up with $15,000,000, why don¡¯t you transfer it directly instead of bringing it to us in cash?¡± Nn¡¯s eyelids twitched. ¡°I told you that I¡¯ll be paying you the $15,000,000 in cash, and you¡¯ve agreed to it too, haven¡¯t you?¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Quintin thought of something all of a sudden and got up abruptly with a gloomy expression. ¡°Are you trying to buy time?¡± Nn neither denied nor admitted it. At that moment, someone hurried in from outside and shouted, ¡°Mr. Quintin!¡¯ He approached Quintin, leaned over, and whispered something into his ear. Quintin then smashed the wine ss in his hand to the ground. ¡°You¡¯ve yed me again!¡± Quintin¡¯s subordinates approached the exit in an orderly manner and blocked it. Helios and Nn were being held in the bathing area on the fifth floor and were unable to escape no matter what. Nn¡¯s expression looked calm, and he could not help but clench his hands that were resting in his pockets. Quintin spat. ¡°F*ck! I actually believed your words and gave you a chance. Since you have the balls to make a fool out of me, don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡± He waved his hand, and two strong men approached Nn. Nn raised his foot, kicked a chair toward them, making the two stumble for a moment, and dragged Helios to his feet. The man behind them smashed the wooden chair and used it as a weapon, but Helios kicked him, and he staggered backward. At the same time, the person who came at them from the side was dealt with by Nn. Unfortunately, there were too many people. Although they were not professional fighters, they still put their lives on the line and fought ruthlessly. Even if Nn had practiced martial arts before this, dealing with a group of men soon put him at a disadvantage. Both of them had exhausted their energy, their suit jackets had long been discarded, more than half of the buttons of their shirts had been torn open, the fabric of their clothes had be wrinkled throughout all the brawling, and their backs were already soaked in sweat, making them look a little disordered. They were surrounded by a group of men and had no way out. A man swung the frame of a chair in his hand toward Helios, but Nn lifted his arm to block it, breaking it in half. Nn¡¯s arm shook abruptly, and the muscles in his arm trembled as they lost their strength. Someone took the opportunity to throw a punch at Nn¡¯s face at that moment. Nn took the punch head-on and lost his bnce for a split moment but did not fall. The crimson liquid in his mouth oozed out through the corners of his lips, and he spat a mouthful of blood on the floor. Helios was subdued to the ground by a few men, his pupils constricted in an instant, and he yelled at Nn, ¡°Be careful!¡± Taken by surprise, Nn was strangled by someone from behind. And Quintin took a bat from one of his men and walked toward him with an ominous smirk. ¡°You¡¯re just an army of two, yet you have the balls to make a fuss in my territory?¡± Helios gnashed his teeth. ¡°You¡¯ll regret it if you hurt him!¡± ¡°Regret? Me?¡± Quintin turned around to look at him. ¡°I don¡¯t think this word is found in my vocabry!¡± He swung the bat and hit Nn in his leg. The men behind Nn then released him, and Nn fell to the ground on his knees. Nn¡¯s face was flushed, and all the veins found on his temples down to his neck bulged, but he did not even make a sound. Quintin patted his cheek with the bat.¡± You¡¯ll make quite a good sandbag.¡± Helios roared, ¡°I dare you toe at me instead of him!¡± Quintin gestured to the man behind him, and he punched Helios¡¯ cheek. Due to the impact, Helios¡¯ head turned to the side, and blood spurted out of his mouth. ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? It¡¯ll be your turn next.¡± Quintin nced at Nn. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of the one who can take a beating first so that you people will know the fate of offending me.¡± Quintin swung his bat and hit Nn¡¯s head. Helios¡¯ pupils constricted, and the only thing that caught his eye at this moment was Nn¡¯ s body, which was dropping to the floor. ¡°Nn!¡± Everything around Nn dimmed and faded away while all the ambient sounds disappeared- everything that happened at that moment only came out as silent frames. Chapter 763 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 763 The police broke in through the door at this moment, and those who reacted to it fled, while those who got shot fell to the ground and were subdued. The scene was chaotic for a couple of minutes. Quintin was pressed against the ground, detained, and then taken away in handcuffs by two police officers. Nn¡¯s vision turned blurry, and he vaguely heard someone shouting at him. ¡®It sounds like Helios, and¡­¡¯ ¡°Nn!¡± Maisie burst into tears, knelt beside him, and hugged him in her arms as warm tears dripped onto his blood-stained cheeks. Nn saw Maisie, who was weeping before his eyes, and moved his lips beforepletely losing consciousness. Nn was carried onto the ambnce and taken to the hospital. Maisie was always by his side, grabbing onto his hand, which was getting colder and colder. The doctor put a mask onto Nn¡¯s face to supply him with oxygen and performed cardiopulmonary resuscitation on him. Upon arriving at the hospital, a group of hospital staff members rushed to the front to make way for the stretcher. ¡°Please make way!¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Maisie was stopped at the door, while Nina and Helios arrived minutester. Although Helios was also injured, his condition was not as severe as Nn¡¯s. He looked pallid as he witnessed Nn being pushed into the emergency room. Nina walked over to Maisie¡¯s side and lent her her shoulder, and Maisie buried her face in her shoulder and started crying and trembling. She recalled the incident that had taken ce three years ago, where Nn had taken a bullet for her and had been sent into an emergency room too. She was terrified. Quincy arrived at Winston Ind General Hospital with a group of bodyguards and looked at them. ¡°Where¡¯s Mr. Goldmann?¡± Helios sat on the bench and leaned forward, propping his elbows against his thighs. ¡°He¡¯s inside.¡± Quincy was stunned and stared at the emergency room door without saying a word. Helios sped his hands together with a distressed expression. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m the one who got him involved.¡± Quincy lifted his arm and ced his hand on Helios¡¯s shoulder-a silentfort could be considered the most appropriate console at this moment. The police came over, asking for more information regarding the incident, and Nina took them aside and cooperated with the investigation. The door to the emergency room opened, and the doctor removed his mask as he walked out of the room. Maisie rushed up to the doctor and asked with a dry voice, ¡°How is he?¡± The doctor nced at her. ¡°He¡¯s no longer in a critical state, but¡­¡± The pause in the sentence made Maisie clench her hands tightly. The doctor then continued. ¡°Even though he¡¯s no longer in a critical state, the injury that he¡¯s suffered is a blunt force trauma to the head . It¡¯ll be a little troublesome if he still can¡¯t regain consciousness soon.¡± She got what he meant implicitly. Nn would most likely end up in aa if he still could not wake up at that time. It could be even worse as he would suffer from brain death and end up in a vegetative state. Maisie¡¯s face turned pale. Her strength was escaping from her body like a butterfly eclosing from the chrysalis, and her expression looked tense. They had not brought any bodyguards when they went to Winston Ind because no one thought they would encounter such an unexpected and dangerous situation. She originally thought that she could buy some time for Nn and try to get help, that was why she had gotten Nina to bring the issue to the developers of Winston Ind. The developers had once hired Helios to endorse their hot spring hotel, so they surely knew Nina. With that, they would definitely realize that the situation was serious. And based on the influence that Helios possessed in the entertainment industry, anything that happened to him would definitely affect their business on Winston Ind. That was why Maisie dared to bet that they would not just sit back and watch while Helios was in danger. Maisie also had faith in Nn that he would not sit still and do nothing as Quintin held them captive. He would definitely find a way to buy her some time. She had been careless and had neglected the possibility of things going south. Maisie had been under the impression those people were only doing so for the money and believed they would not dare to kill anyone in the process. They had managed to arrive, but they were toote. Seeing Nn being so badly injured and what those people had done to him, everything in front of her eyes was dimmed and blurry. Maisie walked into the ward. She was only a few feet away from him, but every single step that she took felt like she was climbing up a mountain with weights tied to her feet. She then stopped by the bed and stared at him. ¡°Nn¡­¡± Tears streamed down her cheeks and gathered at the corners of her lips. ¡°You lied to me again.¡± Chapter 764 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 764 Nn had been in aa for four days when Nichs sent a private jet to Winston Ind to transport him back to Bassburgh Hospital. Quincy stayed back on the ind to deal with the developers and Quintin. It was obvious that the incident had enraged Nichs. And because of the injury that Helios had suffered, Yael did everything in his power to impeach the upper management of the Winston Ind jurisdiction, All the hot spring businesses on Winston Ind involved in violent crime and investment frauds were closed down. Even the directors of the developmentpanies had to abandon their righthand men to protect their reputations as they tried their best to cut ties with any hot spring businesses that Quintin owned. They even submitted a list of Quintin¡¯s aplices to the police anonymously and the evidence of illegal activities he was involved in over the years. Even though the Goldmanns and the Bouchers could not infiltrate Winston Ind with their influence, this was the first time both families had their eyes fixed on the same goal for the sake of their son, and that was to demolish the fraud syndicates that existed on Winston Ind At the Boucher manor, in the living room¡­ Richard shook the table by cing his teacup on the table heavily. ¡°Are you nning to send me to my deathbed with this sh*t show?¡± Helios stood there and had not uttered a single word. Although the bruises on his face had dissipated a little, the marks were still faintly visible. Yael looked at his father and said calmly,¡± Father, it¡¯s a blessing that Helios hase back in one piece. Don¡¯t me him anymore.¡± ¡°He is who he is all because of your condonation.¡± Knowing that his father was infuriated, Yael could only take the me without talking back. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s my fault.¡± ¡°And that¡¯s it?¡± Richard pointed at Helios.¡± This is why I would disagree with the idea of him getting into the business circle The business circle can, at times, beplicated and sinister. And this genius, he¡¯s actually ballsy enough to travel all the way to Winston Ind with that brat from the Goldmanns to talk about some random investment project?¡± Yael lowered his head. Helios took a deep breath. ¡°You¡¯re wrong, Grandfather.¡± Richard red at him doubtfully, but Helios¡¯ face looked calm and expressionless. ¡°The person who traveled to Winston Ind in order to invest in a project isn¡¯t Nn, but me. He has nothing to do with this incident. And I¡¯m the one who got him involved.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Father, Grandfather, I¡¯m sorry, I know you have high expectations for me, but I don¡¯t want to live ording to all your arrangements. I¡¯ m doing so because I want to locate my own path in life.¡± ¡°Helios Boucher!¡± Richard mmed the table and reprimanded angrily, ¡°Do you know what the hell did you just say?¡± Helios lifted his head, exchanged gaze with Richard¡¯s wrathful re, and gave off a faint smile. ¡°I¡¯m well aware of that. I¡¯m the eldest heir of the Bouchers, and I don¡¯t have many choices to choose from in life because everything has been arranged for me since the day! was born. What you want is for me to return to the family, inherit the family business, then marry the woman you arrange for me, settle down with her, give birth to a few children, and then spend the rest of my life just like that.¡± ¡°You ungrateful b*stard! You have such a blissful life, yet you¡¯re hereining about it. Do you know that what you own is something that others can¡¯t even dream o f?¡± Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°Of course.¡± Helios scoffed. ¡°But for me, is this any different from the life of the birds that are being locked away in the cage?¡± Richard was taken aback. Helios looked out the window. ¡°You didn¡¯t allow me to befriend Nn since I was a child because you thought he had always been an unrestrained and rude kid and wouldn¡¯t act ording to how others thought he should. However, the thing that you don¡¯t know is how much I envied him back then.¡± Helios had always been taught to obey his elders ever since he was a boy and that he should never talk back to his elders because they were never wrong. Even if he was not the one who did something wrong, he could not talk back when he was being scolded. He had to ept the reprimand humbly and listen to all the elders¡¯ arrangements. Thus, Nn had not done anything wrong. He had just been a boy who would not let himself be wronged, who dared to tell the elders their mistakes in their face and talk back at them. In general, he had just been a rude boy in the eyes of Helios¡¯ elders. He would only do what he wanted to do and preferred to listen to his own heart compared to the words of his elders. He would do whatever he thought would make things easy for himself or whatever would make him feel happy. In the eyes of the elders, he had always been a stubborn and untamable horse. Chapter 765 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 765 The elders of the Bouchers had never taken a liking to Nn as a kid, and neither did Helios¡¯ grandfather. Still, Helios knew very clearly that it was because he had met Nn when he was a child that he knew what kind of person he wanted to be, what kind of life he wanted to live, and how he could choose a path in life that would not make him regret. He then added, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have grown up to be the Helios that you know today if I hadn¡¯t met Nn back then.¡± Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Richard¡¯s expression looked cold and stern. He got up and left with a sullen face in the end. Yael stopped in front of his son, raised his hand, and ced it on his shoulder. ¡°Just do whatever that you want to do.¡± Helios froze in ce and looked up.¡± Father¡­¡± Yael¡¯s grasp intensified before he retracted his hand, turned around, and went upstairs. Helios walked out of the vi while Francisco was leaning against the wall, with his arms crossed. ¡°Helios, I¡¯ve regarded you as an idol ever since I was a boy because you excel in so many aspects of life whenpared to me. Not to mention that you¡¯ve always been the grandson that our grandfather valued and appreciated more.¡± He faced Helios and grinned after saying that. ¡°But I now realize that I seem to have lived a much happier life, so it turns out that I¡¯m also a man that you would envy.¡± Helios scoffed. ¡°You¡¯re now the only hope the Bouchers have left, so don¡¯t learn from me.¡± Francisco sneered. ¡°Nah, I¡¯ll pass. I really like my current life, and I¡¯m not interested in inheriting the Bouchers and its business. I find it extremely troublesome.¡± ¡°Care to go for a drink or two?¡± Francisco was surprised. ¡°You¡¯re actually asking me out for a drink? Are you trying to deceive me?¡± Helios patted him on his shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m buying today.¡± Meanwhile, at the hospital¡­ Maisie sat on the chair next to Nn¡¯s bed, looking after him. She lowered her head and took a ring box out of her pocket. She had already designed and manufactured the ring long ago, thinking of giving him a surprise when they returned from Winston Ind. Ryleigh stuck her head out from the frame of the door, ¡°Zee.¡± Maisie turned to look at her and forced a smile through the corners of her lips.¡± You¡¯re still here.¡± ¡°I was discharged from the hospital yesterday. I¡¯m here just to see you¡­¡± Ryleigh stopped next to Maisie and fixed her gaze on the box in her hand. ¡°Is this the wedding ring that you¡­ designed?¡± Maisie nodded. The only thing inmon that the two silver rings shared was the intertwined gold thread design that was carved horizontally onto the surface of the ring, and the extra diamond iid edge of the female ring resonated with the simple and elegant-looking male ring. Ryleigh scratched her cheek. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t Nn give you the wedding ring?¡± She thought that men should be the ones giving wedding rings to women. Maisie smiled and looked at the man lying on the hospital bed. ¡°Perhaps he wants one thates from me?¡± Ryleigh pouted. ¡°Why does it feel like I just got bombarded with a lovey-dovey missile? Maisie thought of something and asked,¡± How¡¯s Louis doing?¡± Ryleigh was caught off guard and was stunned for a split second. She then crossed her arms. ¡°Louis, he¡­ He¡¯s recovering at lightspeed and doing very well. You don¡¯t have to worry about him.¡± Maisie looked at her for a while, lowered her eyes, and chuckled. ¡°It seems that you and Louis got along pretty well when we weren¡¯t in Bassburgh.¡± Ryleigh wanted to say something, hesitated, and did not utter anything in the end. She shifted her gaze away from Maisie, saw something inadvertently, and pointed at the bed. ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I saw Nn¡¯s fingers move!¡± Maisie turned to look at him, and Nn was still lying on the bed, motionless. Thus, sheined helplessly, ¡°Ryleigh, that¡¯s not advisable if what you wanted to do was to divert my attention.¡± ¡°No!¡± Ryleigh¡¯s expression looked serious.¡± I really saw it! The index finger of Nn¡¯s right hand moved just now. He¡¯s woken up!¡± Maisie was astounded. ¡®Ryleigh might love to joke around from time to time, but she wouldn¡¯t use Nn¡¯s wellbeing in her joke just to cheer me up. Plus, she doesn¡¯t look like a liar.¡¯ Maisie turned to look at Nn again, lifted her hand, and held the back of his warm hand. Chapter 766 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 766 Before Maisie could do anything, Nn¡¯s thumb lightly touched her finger. Ryleighughed, and her shoulders shook.¡± I didn¡¯t lie. Mr. Goldmann is conscious!¡± Maisie got up, sat on the edge of the bed, and bent down to look at him. She put his hand to her face and cried happy tears.¡± Nn, you can feel this, right? You can hear me too?¡± But after a long time, Nn didn¡¯t respond, nor did he wake up. Still, it was good enough that he was conscious. Nighttime, at the club¡­ Francisco carried Helios out of the room. Helios had drunk quite a lot and was drunk. ¡°Hels, you¡¯re not drinking, you¡¯re just buying alcohol.¡± He helped Helios put on shades and a cap, then checked his pockets and noticed something. ¡°I dropped my wallet. Wait for me here, don¡¯t go anywhere.¡± Helios leaned on the wall, bent down, and put his hands on his knees. He needed to throw up, but nothing wasing out. He stood up straight and gulped down some warm water before sitting on the couch. He took off his cap, ran his fingers through his hair, and then pushed it aside. His sharp features were extra attractive under the dim blue light, even with shades on. A woman in ckce walked over with a wine ss, sat next to him, and suddenly got close. ¡°Hey handsome, why are you sitting here alone?¡± Helios looked at her briefly but ignored her. She touched his face and turned it back toward her, her long legs bumping on his calf. Her red lips got close and blew at him. ¡°Are you interested in a game?¡± Helios grabbed her wrist and moved her hand away from his face. ¡°Not interested,¡± ¡°It¡¯s nighttime. Why are you wearing,¡± The woman wanted to take off his shades, but Helios immediately stopped her by pushing her away, and he stood up. ¡°Stop.¡± He was going to leave when the woman called for people to grab him. She put down her ss and walked toward him. ¡°Do you know where this is? This is the Glitz Club, my turf.¡± The woman walked to his front and grabbed his chin. ¡°I¡¯m interested in you.¡± She moved her hand toward his shades. A woman¡¯s voice came from behind a few men. ¡°He¡¯s not someone that a woman like you can touch.¡± The woman turned around and saw a woman wearing a turtle-neck sweater walking over. She was wearing brand clothes from head to toe, but it was subtle because she wasn¡¯t wearing any jewelry. The four men behind her were her bodyguards, so she must have been somebody. The woman ince was surprised. This was Glitz, so she wasn¡¯t afraid. ¡°Who are you? Outsiders have no right to interrupt.¡± Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Barbara crossed her arms. ¡°Even the owner of this ce respects me, so what are you going to do if I want to interrupt you?¡± The woman didn¡¯t really believe her. At that moment, the club manager rushed over, saw Barbara, and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Chase. Meg was just joking. She¡¯s drunk.¡± The manager walked next to Meg and said,¡± This is Ms. Chase, the boss¡¯ guest.¡± The manager whispered something into her ears, and her expression changed. Meg smiled. ¡°Ms. Chase. I was just joking. If you know him, it¡¯s not fun anymore.¡± Chapter 767 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 767 Meg left with the others. Helios heaved a sigh of relief and rubbed his forehead. ¡°Thanks for helping me get out of this.¡± Barbara looked around. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that you¡¯ll be recognized? Coming here alone?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here with my cousin.¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Francisco rushed over right after Helios said that. ¡°Hels, didn¡¯t I tell you not to walk around?¡± Francisco finally found him, then looked over to Barbara. ¡°Who are you?¡± Barbara was silent. Helios exined, ¡°She¡¯s Barbara Chase from the Chase family.¡± ¡°Ms. Chase, Oh, are you¡­¡± Francisco pointed at her but didn¡¯t know how to say it. He didn¡¯t know Barbara, but he had heard of Ms. Chase. Barbara smiled but didn¡¯t say anything. She then reminded, ¡°Mr. Boucher is a celebrity. If he were seen in Glitz, the rumors would explode in Bassburgh tomorrow. You need to be careful.¡± Helios smiled. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± Barbara left with her bodyguards. Francisco was confused, so he turned to look at Helios, ¡°How did you bump into her?¡± ¡°It was nothing. She helped me just now.¡± Helios put on his cap, and they left the club. Francisco walked behind him and got into the same car. He unbuttoned his shirt cor and suddenly looked out the window. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Ms. Chase?¡± Helios looked out and saw Barbara standing in front of two men, talking about something. ¡°By the way, how did you get to know her? I heard some bad rumors about her. She killed-¡± Helios wasn¡¯t listening to Francisco. He saw her bodyguards moving forward and taking away one of the men¡¯s cameras. Helios started sweating. The two men were paparazzi? Had they taken pictures of that incident? Barbara took the camera, deleted everything, and returned it to them smiling. ¡°You¡¯ve put in a lot of effort to get some dirt on Mr. Boucher.¡± The two paparazzi were angry but didn¡¯t say anything. Helios had been working for more than 10 years but had never had any dating rumors. When they had finally gotten a chance to make some money, the chance was gone. How could they not be angry? ¡°We¡¯re just trying to make some money. You need to mind-¡± One of the men looked at her and mumbled, ¡°Your own business.¡± Barbara looked calm. ¡°I know it¡¯s hard, but you¡¯re bending the truth for money and ruining his career. Could you sleep well knowing that? The men¡¯s expressions changed. Barbara crossed her arms and sneered, ¡°You made it look like Mr. Boucher bought alcohol so he could hit on women and harass them. You¡¯re going to get attention with that and blow it out of proportion, but you know how it¡¯ll be if the photos leaked.¡± The two men were exposed and looked at each other. They really were trying to get attention from this tempting piece of news. All celebrities had dirt, and when they had enough money, someone would come along and clear the air. They didn¡¯t need to care too much about it. But once they were exposed, they wouldn¡¯t get another chance and might even offend their peers. No matter what they had to ept it.¡± We¡¯ve learned our lesson, ma¡¯am. Please let us go.¡± Barbara didn¡¯t say anything and gestured to the bodyguards to let them go. They zoomed off without even looking back, afraid that she would change her mind. Chapter 768 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 768 The car parked nearby hadn¡¯t driven away. Helios watched the scene unfold and feltplicated. He was really too careless. Francisco asked, ¡°Hels, are we leaving?¡± He looked back and rubbed between his brows. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± One weekter, at Soul Jewelry¡­ Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°Uncle Kennedy, why don¡¯t you rest a little longer?¡± Maisie saw that he was already in his office and was worried about his injury. Kennedy raised his arm and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s almost back to normal now. It¡¯s fine, don¡¯t worry.¡± Maisie walked out of the elevator with him when Kennedy asked her about what had happened with them on Winston Ind. The media knew what had happened there because it was so shocking, but the fact that Helios and Nn had almost died wasn¡¯t known. The Bouchers and Goldmanns hadn¡¯t announced it but rather settled it in private because there would only be problems if it was announced. She looked down and smiled, ¡°We were just there for a vacation. The investment was made up to cover for Mr. Boucher.¡± Kennedy nodded. ¡°Winston Ind is a little chaotic. It¡¯s great that you didn¡¯t get involved.¡± Maisie smiled and didn¡¯t reply. In the afternoon, Ryleigh went to see her because she wanted Maisie to get some work clothes with her. Maisie was surprised. ¡°You¡¯re going to work?¡± Ryleigh scratched her cheek and smiled. ¡°I have a chance to interview at the Royal Academy of Music.¡± She covered her face after that. ¡°I am not ready. I¡¯m afraid I might not be able to perform.¡± Maisie chortled, got up, walked to her, and put her hand on her shoulder. ¡°Let¡¯s go get some clothes. It¡¯s not every day that my Ryleigh gets to join the Royal Music Academy.¡¯ Ryleigh leaned on her shoulder. ¡°I know you¡¯re the best.¡± They got to the mall and shopped through three of four floors of fashion stores. Ryleigh never had to put on office clothes, so she didn¡¯t know what to pick. Maisie helped her the entire way. Maisie picked a few, but they didn¡¯t look suitable. If it were an interview in a corporation, it might work, but Ryleigh was going to interview as a lecturer at the Royal Academy of Music. The outfits would look too boring. Ryleigh whispered in her ear, ¡°Aren¡¯t these a little too old?¡± Maisie turned and looked at her. ¡°They would it you wore them.¡± Ryleigh pouted. Maisie stared at her for a long time before looking down at herself and shrugging, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She touched her chin. ¡°You¡¯re going for an interview at a music academy. You probably can wear something that fits your job and still looks interesting.¡± Ryleigh was suspicious. Maisie drove her somewhere near Antique Street to a tailor. She opened the door, and the dresses on disy were in all designs and colors, and each one presented a different unique elegance. Ryleigh was stunned. She looked around the shop at the dresses on disy. ¡°My gosh, isn¡¯t this too formal?¡± The shopkeeper walked over and enthusiastically asked, ¡°Wee. Are you here to get a dress? We can customize any design that you like based on your measurements and height.¡± Maisie pushed Ryleigh forward. ¡°Please pick a suitable one for her.¡± The shopkeeper smiled. ¡°Alright, please follow me.¡± Ryleigh followed her. The shopkeeper showed her a few designs and let her try them on. She went into the fitting room with the few chosen dresses in her arms. Chapter 769 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 769 Maisie sat on the couch and flipped through a magazine. Ryleigh put one dress on and walked out. The color made her look old, so Maisie shook her head. She changed into another one, but the color was too bright. It wasn¡¯t suitable. Ryleigh changed a few times, but Maisie shook her head every time. She asked the shopkeeper to bring the one that she had looked at just now to her and sent Ryleigh back into the fitting room. It looked a lot better than the few before that. After trying on a few more, Ryleigh leaned on the wall, exhausted. ¡°Zee, I¡¯m going to die from trying.¡¯ Maisie thought with a hand under her chin and pointed at the one that the shopkeeper was wearing. ¡°Try that one.¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Another one?¡± Ryleigh was tired. Maisie nodded. Ryleigh had to go in again. Maisie stood up and walked toward her when she came out. The dress she was wearing was light green with white embroidery, and the cor was velvetce. The fresh color looked great on her, giving the impression of the warmth that could melt snow in spring. Bright colors didn¡¯t look good on Ryleigh. Bright colors made her look cheap, but in colors looked great on her inparison. Maisie turned and looked at the shopkeeper. ¡°Take measurements based on this design. By the way, use pearls to rece thece.¡± Custom-made dresses could be altered based on the buyer¡¯s preference. The shopkeeper nodded without hesitation. ¡°Alright.¡± After her measurements were taken, Ryleigh went to the counter to pay a deposit. One needed to put down a deposit for custom-made items and pay the restter. The deposit was $300. After it was ready, they just needed to pay $ 785, so the total was around $1,100. Ryleigh sadly tapped her purse. ¡°My purse is skinnier now.¡± Maisieughed, walked up to her, and tapped her shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my cousin can pay for you.¡± After saying that, Maisie knowingly smiled. ¡°Why don¡¯t you get a hair makeover too?¡± Ryleigh looked at her in surprise and touched her hair. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Maisie looked at her, and her smile widened. She quickly brought Ryleigh to the salon. Tony at the salon let Ryleigh sit on a chair and said to Maisie, ¡°Ma¡¯am, trust in my skills. I¡¯ll definitely make her beautiful.¡± Maisie smiled. ¡°Thank you.¡± Ryleigh flipped through the fashion magazine and took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯m just going for an interview. Zee. Do I need a makeover?¡¯ Maisie looked at her through the mirror.¡± You need to have a good impression during an interview.¡± Tony agreed. ¡°Yes, if you look great when attending the interview, you might bump into your true love.¡± The corner of Ryleigh¡¯s lips twitched. She was wondering whether Maisie would bring her for some cosmetic surgeryter! Ryleigh had always had square bangs, but Tony made her bangs wispy and airier this time, showcasing her eyebrows and forehead. Ryleigh had a nice face shape, and her head was round, so having square bangs made her look more tired. She looked like someone who didn¡¯t care about their appearance. After her bangs were changed, she looked more energetic and charming. When everything was done, Ryeligh opened her eyes and looked at herself in the mirror, looking shocked. Tony tossed her hair. ¡°How is it? More beautiful?¡± Maisie walked next to Ryleigh and smiled at her through the mirror, ¡°Not bad. You look more energetic.¡± Chapter 770 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 770 Ryleigh and Maisie left the salon. Maisie saw how Ryleigh hung her head and lookedzy, so she put a hand behind her back and tapped it. ¡°Stand straight, be confident.¡± Ryleigh didn¡¯t know if she shouldugh or cry. ¡°I¡¯m just going for an interview. Is this necessary?¡± Maisie said in a serious tone, ¡°Of course, think about it. A lot of professors at the music academy are young. You should focus on your presentation. You can¡¯t attend an interview without being serious.¡± Ryleigh thought what Maisie said made sense, so she nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯ll stand straight.¡± She stood straight. Maisie chucked and poked her waist. ¡°Be more natural.¡± Ryleigh avoided it out of reflex and covered her waist. Maisie wasn¡¯t happy, so she tickled her. Theyughed out loud, ignoring the stares of the passersby. At the hospital¡­ Helios walked into Nn¡¯s room, cing the flowers in his hand into a vase. Nichs walked in and saw Helios, then paused. ¡°Helios, you¡¯re here.¡± Helios turned, looked at him, and nodded.¡± Yes, Mr. Goldmann, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Nichs waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s alright, don¡¯t apologize. I never med you.¡± . Nichs looked at Nn. ¡°It¡¯s his choice, and I believe he never regretted it, so why would I me you?¡± Helios¡¯ hand balled into a fist. Nichs stood next to him andmented.¡± You spent a lot of time together when you were children. This kid always got you into trouble and offended your grandfather. Even his mother and I were really worried that he might be a bad influence on you.¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Helios loosened his fist, looked down, and smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t think that he¡¯s naughty. I quite miss the times when we got into trouble together.¡± Helios had had to study and learn when he was at home. His grandfather would be very strict with him, and since his parents were very busy, they pretty much hadn¡¯t had time for him. The only joy he had had was spending time with Nn. They weren¡¯t extremely close because they would always offend each other for no reason. But when he needed help, Nn would look like he was taking advantage of him but would still help him. After Nn¡¯s mother¡¯s incident, Nn had stopped ying with Helios. He had taken over ckgold while Helios entered the entertainment world, but they knew what was happening with each others¡¯ lives. When Helios¡¯ father had thrown his birthday party three years ago, Helios could guess that something had been going on with Nn and Maisie when the former gave her a positive ¡®evaluation¡¯. When Helios had first seen Nn bring Willow to a party nine years ago, everyone had been specting whether she was his girlfriend, but Nn never admitted to it. But during the party the Bouchers had held three years ago, Nn¡¯s attitude made Helios notice that, and to test him out, he had asked Maisie for a dance. He had got his answer from that-Nn had had feelings for her. After that. Ryleigh had brought the two children over, and Helios could immediately tell that both of them looked exactly like Nn. Helios had been aware that Nn had fallen into a scheme nine years ago, but the woman that had supposedly saved him was Willow, and Willow didn¡¯t have kids. Helios knew his cousin Ryleigh well, and Maisie was the closest to her, so he wasn¡¯t surprised when he later found out that the children were Nn¡¯s. The second time Helios had seen Maisie was at the Summerton Auction. He had been aware that Nn was there from the start. That was why he had invited Maisie to the first floor and raised the bid together with Nn. Chapter 771 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 771 During the third time, Helios had taken the initiative to look for her at Soul Jewelry with the excuse of renting jewelry for a cooperation. His only goal had been to make Nn feel stressed, and he indeed had reached his purpose in the end. Then, his cousin told him through the phone that a pit viper had bitten a woman named Maisie and asked him to bring Professor Leonhardt to the training camp. When he arrived at the training camp, he knew for certain that Nn was serious about the rtionship between him and Maisie after seeing how worried he was. However, when Nn was infected with the virus, he had refused to tell anyone about his infection and insisted on getting a divorce from Maisie. Helios knew that Nn just did not want Maisie to be heartbroken. He still loved her from the bottom of her heart. After all, Nn was not someone who would give up halfway on anything once he felt it was the right way. However, when he had to give up, he must have his reasons to do so. After Maisie¡¯s ident, Helios could see how regretful Nn was in his decision. Although Nn seemed like he did not care about Maisie during those three years, he had still secretly sent someone to look for her. Ryleigh had known that Maisie was in Morwich, but she had not told anyone about it. It was him. He was the one who had sent the message to Nn in secret, making them all think that it had leaked out from Ryleigh. Unfortunately, even though Nn had gone to Morwich, he still couldn¡¯t bring himself to see her. After being infected with the virus, he had been terribly sick, yet he still tormented himself. Everyone, including Helios himself, could see how much he wanted to go and see her. Therefore, Helios had decided to do him a favor. He had bribed someone from the Hanns Pce in Morwich to get him a photo of ¡°Alice ¡°. He had not been afraid of getting busted. After all, even if it did happen, if ¡°Alice¡± were really Maisie, at least she would think it was Nn¡¯s men who were looking for her. He had done everything he could in his power to help them, and it would have depended on them whether or not they would reconcile. When Helios came out of the hospital, he bumped into Quincy, Daisie, and Colton Daisie greeted him with a smile, ¡°Godfather Helios, are you here to visit Daddy as well?¡¯ Helios rubbed her hair and smiled faintly.¡¯ Yeah.¡± Daisie looked at him with her head lifted and asked, ¡°So has Daddy woken up yet?¡¯ Helios was stunned. Then, he heard Daisie continue saying, ¡°Grandpa said that Daddy has been sleeping for a long time. When is he going to wake up? This is the first time I see someone who can sleep for so long.¡¯ A hint of pain crossed Helios¡¯s eyes as he looked at Daisie s innocent face. He didn¡¯t know how to answer her. He felt guilty and did not know how he Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. should face these kids right now. After all, he was the one who had pulled Nn into this mess. Quincy could see Helios was troubled, so he came to relieve the situation. ¡°Daisie, your father is too tired, so he¡¯ll sleep for a little longer. Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯ll wake up in another few days.¡± Daisie believed in Quincy, but Colton crossed his arms in front of his chest and fell into thought. Ryleigh came to the Royal Academy of Music for an interview. She brought Maisie as well since she was nervous. Maisie did not reject her and came with her. Even though Ryleigh felt it was bad for hert o do this, she did not want Maisie to be overwhelmed by the sadness in the hospital or in thepany. Therefore, she figured that she should divert her attention. ¡°Zee, why don¡¯t you go up with me? I¡¯m scared,¡± Ryleigh said after she stopped in front of the interview building. Honestly speaking, she was really nervous and scared. Maisieughed helplessly and said, ¡°Even if I go up with you, you have to go into the interview by yourself.¡± Ryleigh pouted and said, ¡°That¡¯s different. I feel more secure when you¡¯re staying outside.¡± Maisie went into the building with Ryleigh. Several people were waiting outside of the interview room. Chapter 772 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 772 None of them were wearing professional attire. They were all dressed up properly and looked sharp. Ryleigh had put on her light green custom-made dress. The flower pattern on the side of her dress was life-like, and there was a string of pearls embedded in thece of the cor. Her shoulder-length hair was tied into a flower braid to reveal her face. She had only put on light makeup, giving her an elegant, ssy, and graceful vibe. The people waiting outside turned their heads and looked at Ryleigh, causing her to feel ufortable. She lowered her head and mumbled, ¡°Do I look weird, Zee?¡± Maisie patted her shoulder and replied, ¡°Be more confident in yourself, alright?¡± Ryleigh took her number and went to the side to wait for her turn. As more and more people went in for the interview, she became even more restless. When Maisie saw her clenched fists on herp, she thought of something and looked outside through the window. ¡°Ryleigh, I remember you used to tell me that when you were performing on stage, you would treat the people below the stage like they were turnips and wouldn¡¯t feel nervous. I used your method when I was interviewing in Luxe Inc.¡± Ryleigh was stunned. She turned her head to look at her and said, ¡°It¡¯s been so long. You still remember that?¡± Maisie chuckled. ¡°You were facing thousands of people on the stage back then. I was just facing a couple of them.¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Ryleigh did not say anything. Maisie extended her fist toward her. ¡°This is it, Ryleigh. The time for you to make aeback has come.¡± This made Ryleigh feel like she had gone back to her high school days. Every time she performed on stage, Maisie would use this hand gesture to motivate her. A smile appeared on her face, and she bumped fists with Maisie. ¡°Good luck to myself!¡± When the examiner came out and called Ryleigh s name, she took a deep breath and walked in with the examiner. The interview room was spacious, and there were only five interviewers inside. Ryleigh walked to the center, and the five interviewers¡¯ eyes lit up. They nodded in satisfaction when they saw Ryleigh¡¯s attire. Ryleigh gave them a bow and greeted,¡± Hello, my name is Ryleigh Hill. I¡¯m 27 this year, and I¡¯m here to interview as an instructor for the orchestra department.¡± An interviewer flipped through Ryleigh¡¯s profile, adjusted his sses, and said, ¡°You were a student of the orchestra department at Northwest University? Why is it said here that you haven¡¯t graduated?¡± Ryleigh clenched her fist tight. She took a deep breath, loosened her fist, and replied,¡± Yes. I didn¡¯t graduate because of an ident.¡± Another interviewer chimed in and asked,¡± Could you tell us about the ident?¡± Ryleigh¡¯s eyshes fluttered, and she subconsciously lowered her head. Maisie, who was waiting in the hallway, paced back and forth in front of the window. I wonder how she is doing there.¡¯ Suddenly, she heard a string of footsteps behind her. She turned her head around and noticed that the iing person was a man with a tall stature. She squinted her eyes and asked, ¡°Have you recovered from your injuries, cousin?¡± Louis was wearing a grey trench coat with a ck turtleneck shirt. Since he was tall the trench coat had further entuated his slender body figure. He stuck both his hands into his pocket and said, ¡°Well, it¡¯s just a minor injury. It¡¯s nothing serious.¡± He looked into the interview room and asked, ¡°Did Ryleigh ask you toe with her?¡± Maisie shrugged and replied, ¡°Yeah. Besides, I¡¯m worried about her too.¡± After that, she smiled at Louis and asked,¡± Are you worried about her too, cousin?¡± Louis cupped his hand into a fist and put it in front of his lips. He cleared his throat, but he did not say anything. The smile on Maisie¡¯s face widened as she asked, ¡°Are you not going to tell Ryleigh?¡± He was stunned. ¡®Tell her what?¡± ¡°Your feelings.¡± Maisie looked outside through the window. ¡°Judging from Ryleigh¡¯s emotional intelligence, it may take a long time for her to realize it.¡± Louis fell silent for a long while before replying, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I can wait.¡± It was then that Ryleigh came out of the interview room. She was stunned when she saw Louis, and her heart skipped a beat. ¡°What¡­ What are you doing here?¡± Chapter 773 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 773 Louis looked at her. Although he seemed calm on the surface, myriads of emotions were surging inside of him right now. Seeing that he wasn¡¯t going to say anything, Ryleigh went up to Maisie. Maisie asked, ¡°How was it? Was everything okay?¡± She smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°I have no idea. They asked me to go home and wait for their call.¡± Just when Maisie was about to say something, she received a call from Francisco. She went to the side and answered the call, leaving Ryleigh and Louis to stand looking at each other awkwardly. Ryleigh lifted her head, and when she met nce with Louis, she averted her eyes away. ¡°Why do you keep looking at me like that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s so embarrassing! Louis crossed his arms in front of his chest and studied her from her head to her toe.¡± Well, it doesn¡¯t look that bad when you dress like this once in a while.¡± The tense atmosphere between them disappeared as soon as the words came out of his lips. Ryleigh did not feel nervous anymore, and she said, ¡°What do you mean by that? Do I look really that bad when I¡¯m not dressed up like this?¡± He looked at her intently and replied, ¡°Well, not really.¡± Ryleigh stood akimbo, and when she was about to say something, Maisie returned and said, ¡°I have something urgent I need to attend to now. Louis, please help me to send Ryleigh home.¡± Louis nodded. Ryleigh was stunned. She looked at Maisie¡¯s leaving figure. ¡°Zee, how could you ¡°How could you abandon me like this!?¡¯ Ryleigh exited the interview building. She knew that Louis was following her behind, but she was not going to wait for him. Suddenly, a snicker wafted into her ears from the back. ¡°It truly surprises me that you can walk that fast with those short legs of yours.¡± Ryleigh came to a sudden stop in her tracks. She turned around and wanted to say something in return when a slender figure came really close to her, and a trench coat was wrapped around her. The trench coat still had his body temperature, and there was a faintvender scent. Ryleigh presumed it was the washing detergent. Ryleigh was stunned for a few seconds before she said nkly, ¡°I¡¯m not cold.¡± Louis was rendered speechless. ¡°Professor Lucas.¡± Louis heard his name and raised his head. A few students from his ss were walking toward him. Ryleigh stood in front of Louis as stiff as a ramrod, and she did not dare to turn her head around. He nodded at the group of students, and when they saw Ryleigh, who was wearing his trench coat, they asked, ¡°Professor Lucas, is she your girlfriend?¡¯ However, that was not the thing that surprised them the most. What surprised them the most was that Louis had a girlfriend! Louis lowered his head to look at Ryleigh and said expressionlessly, ¡°She¡¯s my fiancee.¡± Ryleigh was biting her nail, and she was taken aback when she heard what Louis had said. The group of students then began to call her ¡°Mrs. Lucas.¡± She felt a little bit embarrassed. Just as she was about to say something, Louis pressed her head against his chest, looking as if he was holding her, and said, ¡°Stop it. Mrs. Lucas is shy.¡± The group of students noticed that the tips of Ryleigh¡¯s ears had turned red, and they burst into a fit of laughter. ¡°Mrs. Lucas is so shy!¡± Louis touched her reddened ear with his fingers and chuckled. ¡°Yeah. After all, this is the first time she comes out with me.¡± Ryleigh did not know what to say. Samantha had prepared a scrumptious meal and asked Francisco to invite Maisie to their house for a meal. Samatha¡¯s warm hospitality made Maisie a little bit ufortable. She said. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mrs. Green. I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Just sit down and make yourself home,¡± Samantha said as she put a bowl of soup in front of Maisie. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Francisco lifted his head and said, ¡°Mom, I want soup too. Why didn¡¯t you bring me one bowl?¡¯ Samantha ignored him. ¡°Go get it yourself.¡± Francisco had no other choice but to go into the kitchen and get the soup himself. Maisie looked around the house. The house looked spick and span. Although it was not as luxurious as the vi, it was cozy. ¡°Mrs. Green, are you staying here alone?¡± Samantha nodded. ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s quieter here.¡± Chapter 774 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 774 Francisco chimed in, ¡°Mom, how about I hire a maid for you? I can¡¯te here often, and I don¡¯t feel comfortable with you staying alone here.¡± Samantha looked at him and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t like being served, and it¡¯s easier for me to do it myself.¡± Maisie lowered her head. Samantha used to be a member of the Bouchers. Even though she had been living in a big vi and had had a lot of maids at her beck and call, she was able to get used to her new life after relinquishing it. However, some of the women who had gotten used to a privileged life could not ept the difference as openly as Samantha. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry about that day. I just wanted to treat you guys to a meal, but I didn¡¯t expect I would ruin it in the end.¡± Maisie looked at her and said, ¡°Please don¡¯t say that, Mrs. Green. Both Uncle Kennedy and I know that it wasn¡¯t your fault.¡± Samantha lowered her head when Maisie brought Kennedy up. She said, ¡°No¡­ It was my fault. If Francisco and Helios hadn¡¯t arrived at the right time¡­¡± The situation would have gotten really bad. Francisco put the utensils down and said,¡± Don¡¯t worry, Mom. I promise you I won¡¯t let Dad disturb you again.¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Samantha smiled silently. After they finished, Samantha came to the balcony to answer a call. Maisie collected all the dishes from the table and brought them into the kitchen. Francisco followed her into the kitchen and stood next to her. With a grin on his face, he said, ¡°Little goddess, are all married women as gentle and virtuous as you?¡± Maisie nced at him and replied, ¡°Do I look gentle and virtuous to you?¡± Francisco crossed his arms in front of his chest and leaned against the cupboard. ¡°Well¡­¡± He paused for a moment before continuing. ¡°If I had met you earlier, you might have been my wife now.¡± Maisie sprinkled the water on his face.¡± What are you thinking?¡± Francisco giggled and then asked earnestly, ¡°When will you pay me back the two meals you owe me?¡± She thought for a while and replied, ¡°It depends on my mood?¡± Francisco pressed on. ¡°Will there be girls?¡± Maisie was taken aback. She turned her head around to look at him and chuckled.¡± Mr. Boucher, do you still need me to introduce girls to you?¡± Francisco scratched the tip of his nose and replied, ¡°Well, there¡¯s a chance that the girls you know are more reliable, so do you have any other sisters?¡± Maisie was stunned. ¡®Sisters, huh¡­¡¯ She suddenly thought of Willow and Linda, but both of them were gone now. After they came out of Samantha¡¯s apartment, Francisco sent Maisie downstairs. Maisie stopped and turned around.¡± Alright, you can go back now. My car is just parked outside.¡± Sticking his hands into his pockets, Francisco replied, ¡°Okay. Be careful on your way home.¡± Maisie got into the car, and Francisco watched as she drove away. The woman who was hiding behind a tree not far away pressed the brim of her hat down. She seemed surprised when she saw the scene. ¡®Isn¡¯t that woman Mr. Goldmann¡¯s wife? What is she doing with Mr. Boucher?¡¯ When she saw Francisco return to the apartment, her face sank a little. ¡®There¡¯s no way Mr. Boucher would stay in a cheap apartment like this one. Could it be that¡­¡¯ Maisie came to the hospital in her car. There was a ss bottle filled with paper stars at the table beside the bed. She looked at the bottle and chuckled. It seemed to her that Daisie had folded the paper stars. Nn still remained unconscious, and he did not show any sign of waking up. Maisie looked at him from the side of the bed, and her heart was filled with sadness. The sky outside of the window was getting darker. The neon light in the distance was bright. A ray of light was reflected on the ceiling of the ward and chased the darkness away. Maisie was lying on the side of the bed. She felt that there was a hand caressing her cheek. It felt like she was dreaming. Chapter 775 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 775 Nn had woken up in the dream, and Maisie¡¯s hanging heart finallynded. She rubbed against the hand and fell even deeper into the dream with him by her side. The sky was turning white in the distance, and the bright light made Maisie slowly open her eyes. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. When she did not see Nn on the bed, she jerked up. ¡°Nn?¡± she shouted, but there was no response from the ward. Maisie dashed into the corridor and stopped a nurse who happened to pass by.¡± Have you seen the patient here?¡± The nurse was dumbfounded. ¡°Isn¡¯t he at¡­¡± She looked into the ward, and her face turned pale. ¡°Where is he?¡± The nurse hurriedly reported Nn was missing at the nurses¡¯ station. Maisie looked into the empty ward, and her heart trembled. She seemed to have remembered something and rushed toward the elevator It waste autumn, and the morning breeze was chilly. Thewn and the stone path were covered with fallen leaves. Maisie looked at every patient who walked past her, trying her best to look for the familiar figure. She knew that he had woken up and that he must still be in the hospital. Suddenly, she came to a stop. There was a man sitting on the bench not far away from her. Driven by her strong instinct, she rushed toward the person and shouted, ¡°Nn!¡± The man sitting on the bench was startled. Maisie slowed down and walked around him. It was only then that Nn turned his head slowly to look at her. She was panting slightly, and her cheeks were ruddy because she had been running the whole time. Her hair was disheveled by the wind and had gotten tangled around the buttons. Her eyes were red around the rims, and there were tears in them. Her heart skipped a beat when she met Nn¡¯s eyes. He rose to his feet and stood in front of her without saying anything. His face was cold. There was a surge of emotions at the depth of his eyes, but he calmed them down. Maisie looked at him silently. Nn lifted his hand and trailed his fingers over her eyebrows, her eyes, and her cheeks. His palm was warm, and the way he caressed her was as familiar as ever. ¡°Zee, I¡¯m sorry for making you wait for me for so long,¡± Nn said, causing Maisie to throw herself into his arms and her tears breaking loose. She thumped on his chest and said, ¡°Nn, you¡¯re a liar!¡± He had lied to her once in Stoslo. He had lied to her that he would bring Wayion back. He had also lied to her on Winston Ind by telling her to wait for him to return. Nn allowed her to vent her spleen for a while before wrapping his arms around her tightly. Lowering his head, he kissed the top of her head and said in a hoary voice,¡± It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Maisie was caught betweenughter and tears. Nn cupped her face with her hand and wiped the tears off her cheek with his finger. Chuckling deeply, he said, ¡°Alright, stop crying.¡± There was ayer of mist on her teary eyes, and it made her look even more lovable. ¡°I dreamt of you last night.¡± ¡°Yeah, I know,¡± Nn replied as he lightly wiped the tears that fell from her eyes. There was a smile in his eyes as he added,¡± Perhaps I heard your calling.¡± In the end, the nurses found them. They also called Nichs and told him that Nn had woken up. After the doctor finished the brain CT scan for Nn, Nichs approached him and asked, ¡°Doctor, is my son alright?¡± The doctor replied, ¡°Judging from the CT scan¡¯s result, there isn¡¯t any issue with Mr. Goldmann¡¯s head. Since he has woken up, there shouldn¡¯t be anything to worry about.¡± Both Quincy and Nichs heaved out a sigh of relief when they heard what the doctor said. Although it seemed like Nichs did not care about Nn, he would still be very worried about him whenever he was in danger. While he sighed with emotion at his son¡¯s fortune for being able to escape death multiple times, he was worried that the same thing would happen to him again. Since Nn had woken up, he figured that he should call Titus and tell him about it. After all, both Wayion and Titus were in another country, and he was certain that they must be worried sick about Nn. Chapter 776 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 776 In the ward¡­ Maisie leaned against the wall and looked at Nn, who was reading a book with the kids. Daisie mentioned that Helios hade to visit her father a few days ago, and Nn only responded with a faint smile. Judging from Nn¡¯s demeanor, which felt the same as back then when he reacted to Daisie¡¯s comment about Helios, Maisie knew that Nn had regained his memory. The two children still had to go to school, s o Nichs came back to pick them up and told Nn to rest well The two children bade their father goodbye and left with Nichs. Maisie was also about to leave the ward too when Nn stopped her. She stood still behind the door. Noticing that the figure behind her was approaching, she did not turn around but only withdrew her hand that was already holding onto the doorknob. Nn hugged her from behind and rested his chin on her shoulder. ¡°Are you still angry?¡± Maisie did not say anything. He then pecked her ear with his warm lips. ¡°I won¡¯t lie to you again.¡± Nn turned her around, made her face him, and rubbed her neck with his rough palm. ¡°I won¡¯t make you worry about me anymore in the future.¡± Maisie looked up at him. ¡°Do all these promises of yours count?¡± He nced down at her. ¡°Yes.¡± Maisie turned her face away. ¡°Then I¡¯ll trust you for once. You should have a good rest now.¡± Nn chuckled. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to stay back and apany me?¡± She sounded exasperated. ¡°You can get off your bed and even walk around now, so why should I stay back to apany you? I won¡¯t do so.¡± A glimmer of amusement shed across his eyes as he said in a low voice, ¡°My wife sounds so coquettish when she¡¯s throwing a tantrum.¡± Maisie was stunned for a split second. After spending such a long time with Nn, who had lost his memory, even she had be a childish person. When she returned to her senses, her feet had already left the ground and were dangling in midair. She had been picked up horizontally. Nn ced her on the bed,y beside her immediately, and hugged her. ¡°I remember everything.¡± Maisie was trapped in his arms, and his breath and body temperature enveloped her fully. She closed her eyelids and pursed her lips.¡± What do you remember?¡± ¡°Everything before and after my memory loss,¡± he responded. Maisie was stunned for a long time, then smiled all of a sudden. ¡°Do you remember all the stupid things that you did?¡± Nn kissed her forehead and stroked the ck hair behind her head. ¡°Yeah, I remember everything.¡± Maisie did not speak. The two only hugged each other on the bed, feeling delighted to reunite with each other after the brief coma, and did nothing else. Nn returned to the ckgold Group. Because of the change in his presence and attitude, the employees were amazed that the former Mr. Goldmann seemed to have returned. Nn saw Helios sitting on the couch, waiting for him when he stepped into his office, and the two exchanged gazes. Quincy stopped outside the door and closed it. Nn walked up to the couch, sat down, and leaned back against the back of the couch. Helios looked at him and initiated the conversation. ¡°Have you regained your memories?¡± Nn crossed his legs. ¡°Daisie told me that you came to the hospital to visit.¡± Helios lowered his gaze and smiled. ¡°I¡¯d be a sinner if you were to die.¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Nn sped his hands, ced them on his knees, and said lightly. ¡°I¡¯m a stone. I won¡¯t die that easily.¡± ¡°Since you¡¯ve regained your memories and are doing fine,¡± Helios stood up slowly, ¡°I should go back now.¡± Helios walked to the door, and that was when Nn¡¯s deep voice came from behind. ¡°Eastwood Enterprise has invested in an overseas investment project recently. You can try that out.¡± IL Helios was taken aback and turned to look at him. ¡°Are you trying to help me?¡± Nn picked up the empty cup on the table. ¡°As for whether you want to go for it, that¡¯s up to you.¡± Helios chuckled, opened the door, and walked out of the office. Nn slid his fingertips across the mouth of the cup, and the corner of his lips twitched as he gave off a silent smirk. Maisie drove back to the Blue Bay vi. Everything had never been so clear after the three-year gap. Chapter 777 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 777 Maisie got out of the car, stood in the yard, and realized that weeds had been growing all over the flower beds in the courtyard. The door lock had fingerprint ess set on it. She stepped into the living room after unlocking the door with her fingerprint. All the furniture was covered with a dustproof cloth, and the walls and chandeliers all looked brand new. Nn¡¯s phone call came through at this time, and she picked it up. ¡°You seem very free, huh, Mr. Goldmann?¡± ¡°Where are you?¡± Maisie opened the French window¡¯s sash.¡± Take a guess.¡± Nn smirked as he stepped into the courtyard. ¡°Do you really want me to guess?¡± Maisie stood in the backyard, staring at the seascape in the distance. ¡°You¡¯re so smart. You should be able to guess it.¡± He snorted. Maisie was astonished when she heard the physical footsteps that came through the call, and they were very clear. A silhouette overshadowed her head silently, and a slender, tall figure of a man was reflected in the windowpane. The next second, a familiar Gi cologne permeated her nostrils-it smelled gentle and faint. ¡°Will I win a prize if I guess it correctly?¡± Maisie turned around instantly, and Nn was standing right in front of her, speaking on the phone and ncing downward at her. She put the phone down and was stunned for three seconds. ¡°Are you following me?¡± Nn rested his fingertips on her chest.¡± This is known as the consonance that we share.¡± She stopped him and raised her eyebrows.¡± I don¡¯t believe in your nonsense.¡± She then turned around and walked away. Nn squinted slightly and froze in ce for a moment. After recovering from the trance, he walked into the house and watched as she removed all the dustproof cloth. ¡°Someone wanted to buy this vi three years ago.¡± Maisie¡¯s action paused for a split second. His lips move slightly. ¡°I couldn¡¯t make up my mind to sell it.¡± She chuckled. ¡°Why?¡± Nn stopped in front of her, looking indifferent yet gentle, and put on a solemn yet smiling expression. ¡°Because this vi contains the memories that we share.¡± Maisie frowned slightly. ¡®Why does this sound a little wrong?¡¯ Nn leaned over and approached her as a fiery glow sparked in his deep amber pupils. ¡°The living room, the rooms upstairs, and the kitchen, we share quite a number of pleasant memories in these areas. I often stayed here for a long time when you were not here, thinking about them¡­¡± Maisie quickly raised her hand to cover his mouth, preventing him from speaking, while her cheeks became extremely warm. ¡°You¡­ You ¡®ve just regained your memories, and all you think about are such filthy things!?¡± Nn kissed her palm and had his eyes fixed on her. ¡°Weren¡¯t I thinking about the exact same things when I was amnesiac?¡± Nn grasped Maisie¡¯s withdrawn hand, took her into his arms, and kissed her temples. ¡°Did you lure me here because you n to relive those moments with me?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t lure you here¡­¡± ¡®Sure enough, I¡¯m being led by the nose again as soon as this fe regained his memories!¡¯ This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Nn ced her on the couch and leaned toward her, and all she could do was lean backward. He kissed her lips and guided her hands to unbutton his shirt while doing the same to her until they were both butt naked. The blurry figures reflected in the windowpane rocked, and Maisie could not even speak throughout the whole process. Her consciousness was trapped in turmoil and was overwhelmed by his scorching lust. It felt like she had relived all those moments from three years ago in a trance. The people partying in Glitz Club were indulging themselves in revelry and debauchery. The lights shing in the club were mainly blue. The dancers on the stage performed with everything they had. They twisted their hips and looked seductive and captivating. The guests under the stage drank and enjoyed themselves to the fullest. Katrina was in a private room, drinking with her guests and attending to their needs. She snuggled in the arms of a rich man and drank anything that was handed to her in wine sses. With less than half of the liquor left in the ss, she wrapped her arms coquettishly around the man¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Mr. Zhivkov, I¡¯m not very good with drinking. You¡¯ll have to take up the responsibility of taking care of me if I get drunk in your arms.¡± Mr. Zhivkov liked her charm and delicacy very much. He was fascinated by her and ced his arms around her waist. ¡°I¡¯ll be more than happy to take care of you if you can get drunk in my arms.¡± Chapter 778 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 778 Katrinaughed along with him. After leaving Eugene, her life had undergone earth-shattering changes, and the difference between the two lifestyles was so great that she found it extremely difficult to ept it. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. She was unwilling to go back to living the life she had before meeting Eugene. And because she could not appear in front of Eugene and had to hide from the public, the Glitz Club was the only ce that would take her in. She knew that Eugene¡¯s wife had divorced him, but she did not expect his ex-wife to be living in the same condominium as her. Could it be that Eugene didn¡¯t lose half his assets and properties during the divorce procedures, and the woman agreed to leave him without getting anything from him? *D*mn it! If the scandal between Eugene and me hadn¡¯t been exposed, and Eugene still didn¡¯t know about the secrets that I had on my cell phone, why would I need to stay here and throw myself at these old and filthy men for a living? ¡®Those videos ended all possibilities for me as I¡¯vepletely offended Eugene because of them. But how did that b*tch Yelena know about the photos that I kept on my phone? No one else had had ess to my phone apart from myself!¡¯ Katrina came up with an excuse to go to the restroom and left the private room. She then came to the end of the corridor and made a phone call. She asked immediately after the call got through, ¡°It¡¯s been so long, haven¡¯t you found out where that b*tch is now?¡¯ Yelena was not living in the Chases manor. Katrina had even called and asked her father, who was obviously heartless enough to block her number. She really had no choice but to spend the money she earned through those old men to bribe some people into helping her run some errands. I¡¯ll never give up before I find out where Yelena is. But is she deliberately hiding from me? Keep dreaming! Even if I no longer have the videos. I can still ruin that b*tch¡¯s reputation. This is what the Chases owe me. So none of them shall escape my wrath unscathed!¡¯ The other party said something to Katrina, and her expression turned gloomy in an instant. She gnashed her teeth, and her eyes looked fierce. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll pay you more money, but you only have a few more days.¡± She hung up the call. At the same time, a woman¡¯s voice came from the darker end of the corridor. ¡°Ms. Zalensky, you actually work here? What a coincidence.¡± Katrina turned her head and saw a young woman walking out of the shadows. The woman sashayed into the lights slowly as her facial features gradually became clearer and clearer. When the woman walked up to her, Katrina took a good look at her from head to toe and sneered. ¡°And here I was, wondering who this was seconds ago. It turns out to be Ms. Hannigan.¡± Maizie¡¯s reputation in Bassburgh had been dragged through the mud. Anyone who paid slight attention to the news would at least know several events that had made her infamous. Maizie did not expect to meet Katrina at the Glitz Club. Almost no one in Bassburgh had known that Katrina was Eugene¡¯s mistress before they got exposed. She had risen to fame only after the scandal was exposed. ¡°Is the Yelena that Ms. Zalensky mentioned in the phone call the daughter of the Chases?¡± Katrina frowned and was wary. ¡°Do you know her?¡± Maizie pinched her chin and contemted. ¡°So it is true that the daughter of the Chases has changed her name. It seems that the rumors are true.¡± Katrina did not n to talk to her, so she turned around and was about to leave. However, Maizie stopped her. ¡°It¡¯s actually not that difficult if you want to locate Barbara Chase.¡± Katrina was stunned. Maizie walked around her and stopped in front of her. ¡°As far as I know, Barbara has recently made two new friends in Bassburgh.¡± ¡°New friends?¡± Katrina looked at her and scoffed disdainfully. ¡°Just what kind of friends can she make here?¡± Maizie gave off a pregnant smirk. ¡°It¡¯s, of course, Ryleigh, the daughter of the Hills, and the one and only Mrs. Goldmann, Maisie Vanderbilt.¡± Lildpler 110 Katrina froze in ce. ¡®Mrs. Goldmann!?¡¯ She suddenly remembered the scene that she had seen the other day. ¡®Eugene¡¯s son, Francisco, was with Maisie that day. And judging from Francisco¡¯s attitude, he and Maisie are obviously acquaintances. But what I didn¡¯t expect is that she¡¯s actually a friend of that b*tch!¡¯ Chapter 779 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 779 Wait a minute¡­ If that¡¯s so¡­ ¡®Back then, she brought my appointment forward when I had an appointment with Soul Jewelry. She must have already known who ! was back then.¡¯ In a trance, Katrina thought of the delivery that hade to her door. ¡®Maisie¡¯s assistant left halfway to go to the bathroom, which makes the whole thing seem way strange.¡¯ Now that she thought about it, she finally understood that they had always been on the same side! At the Blue Bay vi¡­ Nn was about to depart for thepany. He stopped at the entrance, buttoning his cuff with one hand while asking Maisie to tie his tie for him. Maisie muttered in dissatisfaction, ¡°You deliberately tore my clothes again. Do you really want me to get to work naked?¡± Nn wrapped his arms around her waist, looked down at the shirt that she had on, which belonged to him, and rubbed her ears. ¡°You can wear mine, can¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m serious. I have to go out today.¡± Maisie evaded his body. Seeing that she was in a hurry, he put on a slightly earnest expression and a slight smile on the corners of his lips. ¡°I¡¯ll ask Saydie to bring you some clothes.¡± ¡°You¡¯re quite good at ordering others around, huh?¡± ¡°You¡¯re mine, and your employees have to listen to me too.¡± He lowered his head, intending to kiss her. However, Maisie lifted her finger to block his restless lips. ¡°Get going already. Didn¡¯t you just say that you¡¯re already runningte?¡± Nn narrowed his eyes and stroked her hair reluctantly. ¡°I really wish that I could insert you into my pocket and bring you along with me all the time.¡± Maisie chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ll pass. I think I¡¯d die if I were to be around you all day, every day.¡± Nnughed. He took the suit jacket and draped it over one of his arms, turned around, and walked out the door. Saydie brought Maisie a few sets of clothes at noon. She then went out with Saydie after changing into her new clothes. She had promised Madam Nera to watch an opera y with her at the Golden Garden Theater. It was not appropriate for her to stand Madam Nera up. The Green Garden Theater was located on Hobblestone Street in the administrative district of Bassburgh. In particr, many elderly of prestigious backgrounds and identities liked to go to the Green Garden Theater to watch theater performances. Both Richard and Madam Nera were regr guests of the theater. Madam Nera¡¯s reserved seats were located on the second floor. The second floor had a better view, and not only could the spectators see the stage, but they could also see the unique interior structure of the entire Green Garden Theater. Maisie did not know much about opera, but she still sat there quietly and listened to the performance. Madam Nera looked at her and asked, ¡°Will it be too boring for you to apany me here for an opera show?¡± Maisie smiled. ¡°Why would it be boring? I think it¡¯s quite interesting.¡± Madam Nera poured herself a cup of tea and sighed. ¡°Nowadays, very few youngsters like to listen to operas and ys.¡± Maisie looked at the screen of her phone from time to time as she recorded the y and sent the entire recording to Ryleigh. (Save me!) ¡°Ryleigh learned opera when she was a child, so she should know a thing or two.¡¯ After a while, Ryleigh replied to her message. What do you want me to do? And since when did you be so sophisticated that you would go to the opera?] [l came with Madam Nera.) When Ryleigh replied to her text again, Maisie quietly turned off her cell phone screen. Seeing that Madam Nera was always watching the audience, she said,¡± This is a y known as Serse or Xerses in English. If I¡¯m not mistaken, it was originally sung by Serse, the king of Persia, in honor of a ne tree and its shade. It has a plot of jealousy, infidelity, and treachery, resulting in a bravura music cocktail.¡± Madam Nera turned to look at her. ¡°You do know your opera.¡± Maisie gave off an awkward but polite grin. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡®It seems that Ryleigh can still be quite a useful friend during such critical moments. I can finally understand a thing or two about what¡¯s going on on the stage now.¡¯ All of a sudden, her eyes were fixed on the opposite side of the opera box, and she saw a man hugging a woman, both of whom looked like they were in their 40s or 50s. There was nothing wrong with witnessing a n old couple showing off their affection for each other. Maisie was about to look away when she realized that they did not seem to be showing off. Chapter 780 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 780 It looked more like they were arguing about something. Maisie could not hear what they were arguing about clearly, but the two of them seemed to be moving very vigorously. The woman then pushed the man away and gave him a p. When the man held her hand and said something, the woman pulled her hand away from his palm and turned her head. She looked as if she was wiping her tears away, The woman turned to face the stone beam in front of the observation deck. Maisie saw her face in an instant, and her hand that was holding the teacup trembled. Isn¡¯t that Helios¡¯ mother?¡¯ Maisie stopped breathing for a few seconds as she could not believe what she had seen. ¡®Helios¡¯ mother and a man who doesn¡¯t look like her husband. Who¡¯s that man? The two of them don¡¯t look like they¡¯re on a tryst, but the man just hugged her, and Mrs. Boucher had obviously cried. Judging from all that, all I can say is that the rtionship between those two doesn¡¯t look simple.¡¯ Realizing that she had been distracted, Madam Nera asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Maisie quickly retracted her gaze and said casually with a smile, ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s just that this scene makes me think of Nn.¡± ¡°You do have a very good rtionship with that boy, huh?¡± Madam Nera sounded a little jealous, and Maisie felt a little embarrassed. She looked to the opposite side again and found out that Mrs. Boucher was already gone. ¡®Mrs. Boucher is Helios¡¯ biological mother and also Ryleigh¡¯s aunt. I¡¯m afraid that the Bouchers would suffer another huge blow to their reputation if anyone were to run into this situation. Of course, let¡¯s not rule out the fact that the man could also be Mrs. Boucher¡¯s rtive. ¡°However, the hug that I just saw doesn¡¯t look like one that would happen between siblings or cousins.¡¯ Maisie went to the restroom and met Mrs. Boucher face to face outside the restroom corridor. Mrs. Boucher seemed to have just touched up her makeup, and her eyes were bloodshot, which meant that she really had cried. Running into Maisie, Mrs. Boucher was flustered and seemed to start to think about where they had met before this. Maisie greeted her first out of courtesy,¡± Mrs. Boucher.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one¡­¡± Mrs. Boucher could not recall her name at that instant. Maisie smiled and introduced herself, ¡°My name is Maisie. I¡¯m Ryleigh¡¯s friend.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°Maisie Vanderbilt,¡± Mrs. Boucher uttered her name in full, then thought of something, and her expression instantly dimmed. ¡°So you¡¯re Nn Goldmann¡¯s wife.¡± Mrs. Boucher¡¯s sudden indifference made Maisie feel a little embarrassed. ¡®I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve offended her before this. Moreover, I¡¯ve only met her on two asions. The first time was at the Lucases, which was when Willow impersonated me, and the second time was at the Summerton Auction Hall Mrs. Boucher took out a mirror and looked at it. ¡°I know you and Ryleigh are best friends. And we met at the Lucases before.¡± Maisie still had a wide smile on her face. ¡°Yes, are you here for the opera too?¡± Mrs. Boucher was startled and froze for a split second, then closed the mirror calmly, put it back in her purse, and said indifferently, ¡°No, I came here to see a friend.¡± Maisie did not ask. It was an affair of an elder, not to mention that she was an outsider. She had no right to interfere with that matter. Mrs. Boucher looked at her and said before ending the conversation and leaving the scene, ¡°I heard that Nn saved Helios on the ind. Thank him for me.¡± Maisie stared at Mrs. Boucher¡¯s back as she left. She frowned slightly as something went through her mind. Maisie left the Green Garden Theater after listening to the y with Madam Nera. At the exit of the theater, a middle-aged man who seemed to be an acquaintance of Madam Nera walked toward her. ¡°Ms. Nera is also here to listen to the y?¡± Maisie looked at the middle-aged man and squinted slightly. ¡®It¡¯s him. He¡¯s the man who was with Mrs. Boucher. ¡®He just addressed Madam Nera as Ms. Nera instead of Madam Nera.¡¯ Madam Nera looked a little surprised.¡± When did youe to Zlokova?¡± The man smiled. ¡°A few days ago, I came to Zlokova for a coboration with the chairman of Eastwood Enterprise.¡± Chapter 781 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 781 Madam Nera was stunned. Only then did the man notice Maisie who was standing beside him. ¡°This is¡­¡± ¡°She¡¯s my god-granddaughter, Maisie Vanderbilt.¡± Madam Nera looked at Maisie and introduced her. ¡°Zee, this is Mr. Tristan Knowles. You can address her as your uncle. He¡¯s my junior.¡± Maisie nodded at him. ¡°Nice to meet you, Uncle Tristan.¡± Tristan nodded back. He and Madam Nera went to the side to talk to each other while Maisie stood in front of the car and waited for them. She nced in the direction of the two of them. ¡®It seems that Mr. Knowles isn¡¯t from Zlokova, and judging from the way he carries himself and how he dresses, he¡¯s either a rich man or a man of prestigious status. As for his rtionship with Mrs. Boucher¡­¡¯ Madam Nera turned to look at her and said, ¡°Zee, you should go back first. You don¡¯t have to wait for me.¡± Maisie smiled, nodded, and then got into the car with Baydie At the Boucher manor¡­ Christina passed by Helios¡¯ room and was shocked when she heard what Helios said to Francisco. She pushed open the door abruptly. Francisco was taken aback. ¡°Aunty?¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Christina walked toward him agitatedly.¡± Helios, do you n to invest in Eastwood Enterprise¡¯s overseas projects?¡± Helios frowned and responded resolutely a s if he had made up his mind, ¡°I want to establish my own business. My career in the entertainment industry-¡± ¡°Helios!¡± Christina interrupted him and grabbed him by his shoulders. ¡°Don¡¯t go, I¡¯m begging you. Please don¡¯t go, okay?¡± Helios noticed something was wrong with his mother and asked suspiciously,¡± Mother, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± + Christina knew that she had lost control of her emotions in front of her son, although she had tried very hard to restrain herself. She knew that her son had always wanted to break free from the family¡¯s arrangement and live his own life. But that person invested in Eastwood Enterprise¡¯s overseas project too. ¡°¡­ I only¡­ I only don¡¯t want you to overtoil yourself. You have to take care of your career in the entertainment industry and set foot in the business circle at the same time. I¡¯ll feel bad for you.¡± Christina avoided his gaze and tried her best to suppress her expression on the surface, but her emotions were still turbulent deep down. Helios stared at her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mother. I know my boundaries.¡± Francisco also spoke up for him. ¡°Yes, Aunty, you don¡¯t have to worry about Helios. Besides, Eastwood Enterprise is different from those businesses on Winston Ind. Such argepany won¡¯t deceive its investors. Moreover, this project was introduced by Mr. Goldmann¡­¡± Christina was astonished, and her expression dimmed slightly. I certainly know that Eastwood Enterprise won¡¯t swindle Helios. How could I not know the rtionship that Nn Goldmann shares with Anthony Topaz? It¡¯s just that¡­¡¯ Helios was a little worried. ¡°Mother, are you really okay?¡± Christina shook her head and turned her head away as she did not want to let him notice anything. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m just a little tired. I¡¯ll go to rest first.¡± Francisco watched her leave and approached Helios. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Aunty? Is it just me, or did she overreact just now?¡± Helios did not say anything. Maisie returned to Soul Jewelry, and Kennedy told her that a woman had come to find her. She asked who the woman was, and Kennedy thought for a moment before answering the question, ¡°It¡¯s Katrina Zalensky.¡± ¡°Katrina?¡± Maisie was surprised. ¡°She¡¯s still in Bassburgh?¡± Kennedy nodded. Maisie frowned. ¡°Did Katrina say when she was here?¡± Kennedy replied, ¡°No, she left immediately after the front desk told her that you weren¡¯t here.¡± Kennedy looked at her after saying that.¡± She must¡¯vee with a purpose in mind.¡± Maisie was lost in thought. Katrina came looking for me. It seems that she¡¯s started to suspect that Barbara and I are working together.¡¯ She called Barbara and asked Barbara to meet her at a cafe in the afternoon. Barbara appeared at the cafe in a brown and white equestrian uniform. It seemed that she had just come from the racecourse, and she had not had time to change, so she only put on a coat before coming over. Chapter 782 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 782 Barbara sat down and ordered atte. ¡°Did Katrinae looking for you?¡± Maisie responded with an affirmation.¡± She¡¯s still in Bassburgh, and it seems that she¡¯s avoided everyone¡¯s sight. She might havee to me because she¡¯s found something.¡± Barbara smiled. ¡°I¡¯m the one that she¡¯s looking for.¡± ¡°She¡¯s looking for you?¡± Maisie paused. Barbara received the coffee from the waiter and took a sip from it. ¡°My father has blocked her number, and the Chases havepletely separated themselves from her now. As such, she has no choice but to ask around for my whereabouts.¡± ¡°And you¡¯re avoiding her on purpose?¡± Maisie thought of something. ¡®The Chases were threatened by Katrina back then because of the existence of the video. Now that the video has been erased, the Chases will no longer be led by the nose. It¡¯s only natural for the Chases not to continue to support her financially. Katrina is indeed only an illegitimate daughter that brings disgrace to the Chases. What¡¯s more, what Katrina did to Barbara back then had already angered the Chases. Now that Katrina has no evidence to threaten them and has been abandoned by Eugene, Katrina is no longer a threat to the Chases.¡¯ Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Barbara lowered her gaze. ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m avoiding her on purpose, but I don¡¯t want to see her at all. I¡¯ll remember what happened back then whenever I see her.¡± Maisie was silent. ¡®Anyone who¡¯s experienced what happened to her would definitely be haunted by it for a lifetime.¡¯ Barbara received a call all of a sudden. The person on the other end of the call said something to her, and her expression changed. ¡°What did you say? Who is she with?¡± The person on the phone replied, ¡°It¡¯s someone from the Salvadores.¡± Barbara¡¯s hand that was holding the phone trembled slightly, and the blood on her cheeks was drained gradually, turning pale and cold. Maisie noticed that something was wrong with Barbara, so she asked when Barbara put the phone down, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Barbara creased her brows and held her trembling hand. ¡°I underestimated Katrina¡¯s means. I didn¡¯t expect her to turn to that man¡¯s family in order to flush me out.¡± ¡®That man refers to the man she killed by mistake in self-defense back then?¡¯ Maisie looked at her. ¡°But after so many years, doesn¡¯t that man¡¯s family already know the reason?¡± Barbara smiled wryly, and she was expressionless for a moment. ¡°The reason my father changed my name is not only to allow me to put that past behind me but also to avoid that family. Although their son was a monster, he was still the son that they treasured.¡± She had changed her name so that the family would not be able to locate her and make her life difficult. Maisie squinted her eyes. ¡°So, does that mean Katrina knows your current name?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t tell her.¡± Barbara thought of something, and her knuckles turned pallid. ¡°But it seems that she knows now.¡± Maisie and Barbara stopped in the vicinity of Spring Ripple Neighborhood, the residence area where Barbara currently lived. Barbara lowered the window and looked at the cars parked at her doorstep, and sure enough, Katrina and a couple caught her eyes. But she did not expect that Katrina had also brought reporters along. Barbara opened the door and was about to get out of the car, but Maisie stopped her. She was puzzled. Maisie then exined, ¡°Things won¡¯t go your way if you go out now. If Katrina dares to bring reporters and the man¡¯s family to your house, it means that she wants to make you into a target of public criticism.¡± Barbara let go of her hand and looked in the direction of those people. ¡°It seems that she¡¯s hiding in Bassburgh, waiting for an opportunity that will ruin me for the rest of my life.¡± Maisie thought of something and suggested, ¡°You shouldn¡¯te back during this period. You can stay at the Goldmann mansion for the time being.¡± Barbara was astounded. ¡°Won¡¯t I be bothering you?¡± Maisieughed. ¡°Of course not. Nn and I don¡¯t live in the Goldmann mansion nowadays. His father also spends most of his time at the Goldmann family estate, so only the kids and the butler stay there. But it¡¯s alright, those two kids are very easygoing, and you¡¯ll get Chapter 783 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 783 Barbara thought for a moment, then looked away from the crowd in front of her vi.¡¯ Okay then, I might have to trouble you for a while.¡± Maisie took Barbara back to the Goldmann mansion. Mr. Cheshire, the butler, was pruning the nts in the courtyard. He stopped the task on hand and stood up when he saw Maisie¡¯s arrival. ¡°Ma¡¯am, you¡¯vee back?¡± Maisie nodded and said to Mr. Cheshire,¡¯ This is Barbara Chase, the daughter of the Chases. She¡¯ll be living here for a while, so I might have to trouble you to take care of her needs.¡± Mr. Cheshire smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll get someone to clean up a guest room now.¡± Barbara and Maisie stepped into the mansion. She then approached Maisie and asked, ¡°Where are you and Mr. Goldmann currently staying now that you don¡¯t live here?¡± ¡°We stay in the Blue Bay vi.¡± Barbara gave off a pregnant smirk. ¡°Wow, you¡¯re indeed living life to the fullest, huh? You actually leave your kids at home and only think about living as a couple even after getting married?¡± Maisie wrapped her arm around Barbara¡¯s shoulders. ¡°When you give birth to your kid first before getting married, you can only go on a date with your husband after your marriage. And to be honest, bringing the kids along does affect your time together.¡± Barbara waved back. ¡°But I guess I¡¯ll never get married for the rest of my life.¡± Maisie was taken aback. ¡°Why would you think so?¡± ¡°Who would marry a woman whose hands were stained with blood, even though it was only an idental death?¡± Barbara hade to ept the fact that she was a murderer long ago, and she had never had high hopes of finding herself a man and getting into a rtionship or even marriage. Maisie patted her shoulder. ¡°That¡¯s not a certain thing just yet. Maybe you¡¯ll get to meet your Mr. Right, who will make you throw yourself at him desperately in the future?¡± Maisie returned to the Blue Bay vi and was slightly startled when she saw Nn cooking dinner in the kitchen. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . He had taken off his suit and shoes and had already changed into some casual clothes. Perhaps this was her first time seeing him in a dark gray knitted sweater and white trousers. His usual cold and indifferent temperament had be gentle and elegant. ¡°You¡¯vee back? Go wash your hands. Dinner is ready.¡± He knew she hade back home without looking back. Maisie walked up to his back, wrapped her arms around his waist, pressed his cheeks against his back, and said charmingly and coquettishly, ¡°Hubby, help me wash my hands.¡± Nn turned off the stove, held her wrist, brought her to the front, and squinted. ¡°You want me to wash them for you?¡± Maisie looked up at him and blinked. Nn pinched her chin as a hint of lust shed across his eyes. ¡°Then don¡¯t wash your hands first.¡± Maisie leanednguidly against Nn¡¯s chest and was carried downstairs by Nn. She had already changed into her nightgown. The fair and flushed skin looked exquisite under the beam of the dazzling fluorescentmps, and the wavy and ck hair was hanging on her back, glowing from the same lights. At the dining table, Nn did not let her go but ced her on his thigh and served her the dishes carefully. ¡°Eat first, or else the food will be cold.¡± Maisie sat up. ¡°Isn¡¯t that your fault?¡± She had only wanted to wash her hands at the beginning, but as a result, she had taken a full shower now. Nn fed her a piece of spare ribs with a grin. ¡°You should eat now. You can punish me all you want tonight.¡± Maisie ate the spare ribs, spat the bones onto the te, and pointed to the te of shrimp. ¡°Peel one for me.¡± Nn chuckled softly as he peeled the shrimp¡¯s shell for her. He looked at Maisie and could not help butugh. ¡°The way you eat your shrimp makes you look exactly like Daisie.¡± Maisie turned her head and fed him a shrimp, ¡°I¡¯m the one who gave birth to her, after all. It¡¯s rather difficult for us to look too far apart, isn¡¯t it?¡± Nn took advantage of the situation and bit her finger as a hint of amusement beamed from the bottom of his eyes. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll be relieved if Daisie grows up to be a woman who will be able to fight for herself and not allow herself to suffer any losses, just like you.¡± Maisie was stunned for a split second. Speaking of which, I wonder if what Daisie experienced before this would negatively affect her. Although I don¡¯t see any abnormality, Daisie is still a girl. I need to pay more attention to her.¡¯ Chapter 784 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 784 Nn pinched her chin. ¡°Are you worried about Daisie?¡± Maisie returned to her senses. Although Nn had regained his memories and imed that he remembered everything that happened after his amnesia, he should know¡­ Maisie held his hand. ¡°Daisie has grown up into a young girl now, I think¡­ Let¡¯s get Saydie to teach Daisie some self-defense techniques.¡± Nn rubbed the top of her head. ¡°I¡¯m okay with that. Allowing Daisie to pick up another skill will prevent her from suffering in the future ¡°Oh, by the way.¡± Maisie remembered something, ¡°I asked a friend of mine to stay in the Goldmann mansion for the time being.¡± ¡°Is the friend that you¡¯re talking about the daughter of the Chases?¡± Nn squinted his eyes. Maisie nodded. She knew that Alfred would definitely have informed Nn about that. ¡°You don¡¯t mind, do you?¡± Nn wiped away the oil stains on the corner of Maisie¡¯s lips with his fingertips and lowered his voice. ¡°She is your friend. I certainly wouldn¡¯t mind.¡± The next day¡­ Barbara went to Soul Jewelry to find Maisie. Maisie noticed that she had not slept well and asked, ¡°Are you not used to the new environment?¡± Barbara rubbed her forehead. ¡°Nah, it¡¯s just that I was thinking about a lot of thingsst night and couldn¡¯t sleep because of that.¡± She had met the two children in the mansion and really got along very well with them. They were very smart too. Maisie knew what she was worried about-it was surely about Katrina and the deceased¡¯s family. She also knew that Barbara hiding for the rest of her life would not be the ultimate solution to this problem. Kennedy stood outside the door and knocked on the door at this moment. Maisie looked up, and Kennedy entered the room. ¡°Zee, Ms. Zalensky is here again.¡± Maisie looked at Barbara. Barbara stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll go see her.¡± Maisie nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Barbara did not refuse. Katrina was waiting in the reception lounge. She obviously had note alone, but luckily she did not bring reporters along. Katrina looked surprised when Maisie and Barbara appeared outside the door, but the surprise on her face disappeared almost instantly as it turned gloomy. ¡°You two have known each other for a long time, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yelena Chase?¡± Mrs. Salvadore stood up and became extremely emotional. ¡°It¡¯s really you. No wonder we couldn¡¯t locate you all this while. It turns out that you¡¯ve changed your name. Give me my son back!¡± Mrs. Salvadore was about to step forward to grab Barbara, but Maisie stopped her. ¡± Madam, please watch your actions. You¡¯re in Soul Jewelry, and this isn¡¯t a ce for you to create a stir.¡± Mrs. Salvadore pushed Maisie¡¯s hand away and pointed at her. ¡°You¡¯re on the same side with this woman. She killed my son. Where did you muster the courage to stay so close to a murderer?¡± Barbara¡¯s expression dimmed immediately. ¡°Mrs. Salvadore, don¡¯t forget that it was your son who molested and threatened me with a knife first.¡± Mrs. Salvadore spat. ¡°Would my son lose his cool if you hadn¡¯t seduced him? Aren¡¯t you the daughter of the Chases? Your father has his hands in the politics and business circle of the city, so it¡¯s only natural for him to help you get out of this mess. You killed my poor son, and you¡¯re shameless enough to make such scandalous statements here?¡± Barbara wanted to say something, but Maisie raised her hand to stop her and stared at Mrs. Salvadore expressionlessly.¡± Everyone who knows thew should know that what Ms. Chase did back then is considered self-defense. So Mrs. Salvadore, are you saying that the judge of the case was bribed by Barbara¡¯s father back then?¡± Mrs. Salvadore was astonished before bing even more furious. ¡°Don¡¯t you try to confuse anyone here. This has nothing to do with you, so just keep your own sh*t to yourself.¡± Maisie crossed her arms. ¡°As the owner of thispany. I won¡¯t allow anyone to make a fuss in my company, and I don¡¯t like to see This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. anyone twisting the right and the wrong right under my nose.¡± . Barbara nced at Maisie with a hint of surprise beaming from her eyes. After all, she did not expect Maisie to protect her to this extent Chapter 785 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 785 Mrs. Salvadore trembled. ¡°You¡­¡± Katrina walked up to Maisie at this time. ¡°Mrs. Goldmann, this is indeed a matter between Yelena and us. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve overstepped a little bit too much?¡± Maisie replied to her with a smile on her face, ¡°Ms. Zalensky, since you have the guts to bring this matter to mypany, then I¡¯ll have the guts to take this matter into my own hands. Besides, Ms. Zalensky, shouldn¡¯t you be the one who knows best who¡¯s the mastermind behind Ms. Chase¡¯s incident back then?¡± Katrina¡¯s expression changed in shock as she stared at Maisie in amazement ¡®Barbara actually told her about that too!?¡¯ She originally thought that Maisie did not know what had happened to Barbara back then, and that was why she had brought Mrs. Salvadore here on purpose-to make Maisie believe that Barbara was a murderer. However, unexpectedly¡­ ¡°But regarding the truth behind the incident even though Barbara knows about it, the video is now gone, and the person is now dead. Even if she were to suspect that I¡¯m the one who¡¯s behind the scheme, I don¡¯t believe that they could bring up any evidence.¡¯ ¡°I don¡¯t know why you would favor Ms. Chase in this incident, Mrs. Goldmann. But I would still advise you not to insert your hand into this muddy puddle of water. After all, being friends with a murderer is quite a dangerous thing to do.¡± Katrina gnashed her teeth. Maisie looked at her indifferently.¡± Whether she¡¯s a murderer or not, that¡¯s not up to you to decide, is it?¡± Katrina was rendered speechless. Maisie continued calmly. ¡°Thew acquitted her, so if that¡¯s the case, you calling her a murderer is equivalent to an act of ndering and spreading an untrue rumor. If you think the verdict was wrong, you can lodge an appeal in the hope of overturning the case, so why are you acting so aggressively against her and wasting everybody¡¯s time here?¡± Mrs. Salvadore was emotional ¡°What¡¯s the use of lodging an appeal? The Chases have connections with the higher-ups of the city, so so can we ordinary people win awsuit against the Chases?¡± Barbara clenched her fists and scoffed. ¡± Yeah, the only reason that you cane up with when you can¡¯t win thewsuit is that my father has bribed someone in charge of thewsuit.¡± She stood up and stopped in front of Katrina. ¡°You brought the Salvadores here to retaliate against me, didn¡¯t you? After all, I made you lose your title as Mr. Boucher¡¯s mistress and caused you to live in hiding, so you¡¯re extremely unreconciled with the oue of this incident, aren¡¯t you?¡± Katrina felt as if Barbara had exposed her, so she refuted with a gloomy expression,¡± You¡¯re wrong. I¡¯m doing so because I want others to know your true-¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Barbara had already lifted her hand and pped her. Katrina was caught off guard as her head turned to the other side, and she stumbled backward before finding his bnce again. Even Maisie and Mrs. Salvadore were taken aback. Katrina, who got pped, recovered from the trance, turned her head to face Barbara, and questioned her fiercely, ¡°Yelena Chase, how dare you hit me?¡± Barbara grabbed her by the hair and threw her onto the couch. ¡°Do I have to make an appointment with you in order to p you? ¡°You were the one who ced harm in my way, you were the one who instigated Young Master Salvadore, and you were the one who recorded the video and used it to ckmail me. Everything you did was to sabotage the Chases, only because you¡¯re the illegitimate daughter of the Chases. Your mother brought you to the Chases to force my father to choose, which caused my mother to have a heart attack and almost die. My father then cut off ties with you for the sake of my family and my mother. That¡¯s why you hate the Chases.¡± Mrs. Salvadore was undoubtedly surprised because she did not know that Katrina was the illegitimate daughter of the Chases. Not only her, no one in Bassburgh knew that Katrina had such a rtionship with the Chases. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Katrina violently pushed Barbara away and ignored her messy hair. ¡°So what if I¡¯m the illegitimate daughter of the Chases? Young Master Salvadore died because of you, it has nothing to do with me. It¡¯s you, the murderer, who should feel guilty about what you¡¯ve done!¡± Having said that, she pointed outside. ¡°Let me make it clear, as long as I disclose these details to the reporters, there¡¯s no way for your Chapter 786 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 786 Katrina was stunned. Barbara didn¡¯t show any expression. ¡°Go ahead, I don¡¯t care anymore. If you want to threaten me, go ahead.¡± She turned around. ¡°I don¡¯t know if the Chases will even care about your threat.¡± Barbara walked out. Maisie turned to look at them and let Kennedy drive them away. Katrina gnashed her teeth. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare leave!¡± Barbara stood with her back against the railing in the corridor and looked out the window. Maisie walked toward her. ¡°It¡¯d probably affect your family quite badly if it were to be exposed, huh?¡± She remembered that Barbara had mentioned her father was going to step back, and her uncle would take over when that happened. The video that Katrina had had could threaten the secret of the Chases. If the secret didn¡¯t exist, the Chases would simply ignore her. Maisie had always been curious as to why Katrina kept going against Barbara and framing her. After witnessing their exchange today, she finally understood that Katrina wasn¡¯t only focused on Barbara-it was the entire Chase family she was after. Barbara looked down and smiled. ¡°My father was just trying to make sure that my reputation wouldn¡¯t be tarnished.¡± Maisie understood. Barbara hadn¡¯t deliberately killed anyone. Even if someone wanted to investigate the family, was Barbara wrong to defend herself? That being said, her reputation would still be affected. If someone insisted on blowing this up, people who didn¡¯t know the full story would condemn the Chases once it reached the Inte. Her father stepping back and her uncle taking over would have to wait until the fiasco blew over. ¡°Thanks for speaking up for me.¡± Barbara looked toward Maisie. Maisie stopped in front of the window.¡± Don¡¯t worry about it. I just can¡¯t stand when people try to twist the truth because I was a victim of that once.¡¯ Her stepmother, Le, had murdered her aunt, Yanis, and tried to pin it on her. Everyone had censured her online when that happened. No one wanted to bebeled a ¡®killer¡¯, Even though Barbara had killed Eric, the one who had assaulted her, she was in danger. If she hadn¡¯t grabbed the knife, she would have lost her innocence or been the one stabbed to death. After Barbara left, Maisie called Quincy. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Quincy looked up at Nn when he saw that Maisie was the one calling. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, your wife¡­¡± Nn squinted and stretched his hand, then Quincy passed the phone to him. He put it to his ear, but Maisie didn¡¯t know that Nn was the one who answered, ¡± Quincy, I need a favor. Send someone to keep an eye on Katrina and report back to me if she tries anything.¡± ¡°You¡¯re getting better at ordering Quincy around, Zee.¡± Maisie was surprised. She looked at her phone. ¡®Isn¡¯t that Nn¡¯s voice? Why did Quincy hand the phone over to him?¡¯ She smiled. ¡°You¡¯re my man. Can¡¯t I order your people around?¡± Nn leaned back on the chair. ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s easier to order your man around instead.¡± Quincy¡¯s lips twitched. What had he done to have to endure this lovey-dovey scene? Maisie chuckled. ¡°Alright, enough. Can you put Quincy on the line, please?¡± Nn handed the phone back to Quincy, who put it to his ear and smiled. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, how may I be of help? Sure, I¡¯ll send someone right away, Alright, I¡¯ll take note.¡± After the call ended, Quincy noticed a sharp re on his back, which made him shudder. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, Ms. Vanderbilt, Nn closed the file he was holding. ¡°It¡¯s been a while already. You should change the way you address her.¡± Chapter 787 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 787 Quincy paused Now that Nn had mentioned it, Quincy had always been calling her ¡®Ms. Vanderbilt ¡® because he was so used to it. But since Nn never focused on titles, he just realized it. Was it toote? Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Nn looked at him, so Quincy immediately nodded. ¡°Yes, Mrs. Goldmann asked me to send someone to keep an eye on Katrina. Do you remember Katrina, by the way?¡± Nn may have regained his memories, but Quincy wasn¡¯t sure whether he still remembered her. Nn looked calm and a little indifferent.¡± Eugene¡¯s mistress?¡± Quincy scratched his head. ¡°The woman is still hiding in Bassburgh, and you even helped Ms. Van-Mrs. Goldmann hack into her phone and get the videos. She turned up again, probably with some n.¡± Nn was silent. He vaguely remembered something like that. Zee had asked for his help to help Ms. Chase. He calmly said, ¡°Go ahead.¡± Quincy nodded, then left the office. The night was dense. Under the neon lights, Glitz was a sparkling splendor, hanging between reality and dreams. In a VIP room¡­ Katrina leaned on Mr. Zhivkov, crying about being bullied. Mr. Zhivkov¡¯s heart ached to see her like that. ¡°Oh no, who dared bully my baby?¡± Katrina drew circles on his palm. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you. I might get in trouble.¡± Mr. Zhivkov frowned. ¡°What kind of trouble?¡± Katrina leaned on his shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s the Chase girl. I identally found out something about her, and she won¡¯t let me go.¡± Mr. Zhivkov was initially drowned in her beauty, but he immediately snapped out of it and pushed her away when he heard the Chase giri¡±, ¡°You got in trouble with the Chases?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Zhivkov, the Chases won¡¯t do anything to me since I know her secret. I know that her father is going to step down and that her uncle is going to take over, and you¡­ Isn¡¯t there bad blood between you?¡± Katrina spoke carefully. She had gotten involved with Eugene Boucher because she wanted to go against the Chases. He had abandoned her, so she had been asking around for people who had a grudge against the Chases. Mr. Zhivkov was someone who ran projects for the higher-ups, so he knew them. The Chases had closed down his spa a few years back and hadn¡¯t given him any way out. Katrina knew that he would hold a grudge against the Chases because of that. She wouldn¡¯t have approached him and been this old man¡¯s mistress if not because of this. Mr. Zhivkov looked at Katrina, his expression unreadable. ¡°How do you know about me and the Chases?¡± Katrina panicked for a moment but covered up quickly, biting her lips. ¡°I didn¡¯t find out. I¡­ identally overheard someone talking about it.¡± Mr. Zhivkov held her chin, starting to be serious. ¡°What did they say?¡±. Katrina looked delicate and flirtatious.¡± The Chase girl knows that I¡¯m yours and taunted that you¡¯re a loser to the Chases.¡± Katrina¡¯s eyes slowly turned cold upon seeing that his expression changed drastically. She was well aware that Mr. Zhivkov¡¯s ego was important to him and had heard that he was so sessful because of his sense of superiority. Thus, Katrina made up a lie so that he would hate the Chases. She would slowly add fire to it without having to get her hands dirty. She had wanted to get to Barbara through the Salvadores, but she wasn¡¯t intimidated. Katrina thought about exposing the Chases, but she couldn¡¯t be the one doing it. Chapter 788 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 788 Katrina didn¡¯t have influence or power. And without Eugene¡¯s protection, it would be easy for the Chases to get back at her. Mr. Zhivkov would be the best person to do it. A waiter walked in and whispered something into Mr. Zhivkov¡¯s ear. He stopped trying to light up a cigar and frowned. ¡°Who is it?¡± The waiter said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but they seem to be powerful and asked specifically to see you.¡± Katrina heard that and turned pale. ¡®Someone powerful requested to see Mr. Zhivkov? Who? Mr. Zhivkov ced his cigar on the ashtray, got up, and followed the waiter out. Katrina couldn¡¯t help but hold her fist. A few bodyguards in ck stood outside the first VIP room. The waiter said something to one of them, and they opened the door. Mr. Zhivkov became alert but thinking that Glitz hadplicated backing, he didn¡¯t make a scene and walked in calmly. The room was dimly lit. The man sitting on the couch had broad shoulders, his navy blue suit looking crisp. Half of his face was hidden in the shadows as he was swirling the wine ss in his hand while the lights lit and dimmed. The woman who was leaning on his chest was wearing half a mask. She wore a turtleneck which covered her up, but her charm and coolness still spilled through. Cold sweat ran down Mr. Zhivkov¡¯s back. Most people who visit Glitz wouldn¡¯t want to show their faces. They didn¡¯t order escorts, nor were they there for the ambiance. The two had an entire room to themselves but had brought so many bodyguards and even asked to see him specifically. They were definitely important and very mysterious people. Mr. Zhivkov decided to deal with it and said, ¡°Can I know who you are?¡± The man didn¡¯t speak, but the woman looked up at him. ¡°I heard that you are a regr here and are close to an escort from the Zalensky family?¡± Zalensky? Did they mean Katrina? Mr. Zhivkov paused and frowned. ¡°Do you. know Katrina?¡¯ The woman¡¯s lips curled. ¡°Such a coincidence. Not only do we know her, but we also have history.¡± ¡°A past?¡± Mr. Zhivkov froze. ¡°Do you not know who Mr. Zalensky actually is?¡± The woman crossed her legs, leaned forward, supported her chin with her elbow on one leg, and smiled. ¡°Ms. Zalensky is an illegitimate child of the Chases.¡± Mr. Zhivkov froze. The woman slowly got up and walked toward Mr. Zhivkov, her eyes looking cold.¡± Do you n to get in trouble with the Chases because of a woman?¡± Mr. Zhivkov started sweating. Even though the Chases had sealed up his ce, that establishment really was involved in something illegal. If it weren¡¯t because someone from up-top had been helping him, he wouldn¡¯t still be around. These two strangers had a lot of details. They seemed to be there for the Chases. Had the Chases sent them? ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Katrina has stolen his heart and knew how to make him happy, but there was really no need to offend the Chases because of her. She was just another woman. He broke into a smile. ¡°Katrina¡¯s past with the Chases is none of my business¡± The woman turned to look at him. ¡°I¡¯m d you understand. If you help her in regards to the Chases, you would have to bear the consequences. I¡¯m guessing your missus doesn¡¯t know about your escapades to the Glitz Club?¡± Mr. Zhivkov¡¯s face immediately dropped. He clenched his jaw. He understood, of course. Even though the eldest of the Chases was stepping down, the people who helped him shouldn¡¯t be making a scene. No one would be able to help him if the Chases had a hold on his secrets. Chapter 789 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 789 Furthermore, Mr. Zhivkov had to rely on his father-inw¡¯s family. He couldn¡¯t let his wife find out about his affair. He said, ¡°I¡¯m always true to my word. She was just a woman from a club. I won¡¯t interfere with her issues with the Chases.¡± Then he left. Quincy walked in, and the lights turned on in the room. Maisie removed her mask, walked back to the couch, sat down next to Nn, and winked yfully. ¡°I didn¡¯t think that Katrina would get hold of Peter Zhivkov, who had beef with the Chases. Do you think he will take this personally for threatening him?¡± Nn tilted his head, looked at her, and chuckled. ¡°That wasn¡¯t a threat.¡¯ Quincy said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, ma¡¯am. We used fake identities here. Peter would probably just think that the Chases sent us.¡± It would be out of ce for Nn to get involved with the Chases¡¯ affairs because he had nothing to do with them, and he was a businessman like Peter. The biggest benefit between two businessmen would be their rtionship. Nn never offended Peter and vice versa. If Nn ¡®offended¡¯ Peter because of this, it would be tough for him to continue doing business in the future. Peter Zhivkov was in the construction business and was used to taking on huge projects. He lived with his wife¡¯s family, and his wife was the daughter of the biggest property developer in Coralia. Rumor had it that his wife had a tight leash on him.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Even though ckgold didn¡¯tck money, they would work with Peter for building projects, so it was a bad idea to burn bridges. Maisie understood that. Offending someone in your industry was pretty much cutting off your own future, so there was really no need for it. Even if they pretended to be sent by the Chases, the Chases were well known. Peter had already suffered once because of the Chases, and if he was clean, he wouldn¡¯t need to worry about them. However, if he was dirty, all he could do was quietly endure it. Nn pulled Maisie into his arms and ran his finger over her face like fire burning through her skin. ¡°Your acting was on point.¡± ¡°How could I not with you supporting me?¡± Maisie put her chin on his shoulder and then looked up with softness in her eyes. ¡°I was afraid that your identity would be exposed when you spoke, so I said all the lines. I didn¡¯t embarrass you, did I?¡± Nn smiled widely. At that moment, the bodyguard outside said, ¡°Who are you?¡± A woman¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°I¡¯m a server here. I brought some drinks.¡± The bodyguard was impatient. ¡°We didn¡¯t order alcohol. That¡¯s a mistake.¡± Maisie looked toward the door. ¡°Did Peter order them? Is he trying to find out who we are?¡± Nn hinted at Quincy with his eyes, so thetter dimmed the lights and went out with shades on. The server was holding a tray with a bottle of wine on it. Quincy got the bodyguards to step aside, walked to the girl and looked at the bottle. ¡°Who asked you to bring this?¡± The server was startled and pointed with a shaky finger. ¡°The people from that room.¡± Quincy looked over and was obviously surprised. That wasn¡¯t Peter¡¯s room. The server handed the bottle of wine over to Quincy. ¡°The gentleman asked me to send it to a Mr. Goldmann in the room, and ¡­ said he would be there waiting for him.¡± Quincy took the bottle of wine and sent her away. He then put the bottle of wine down on the table in the room and told Nn everything verbatim. Nn looked grave. Maisie was suspicious. ¡°The people from the room next door?¡± Chapter 790 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 790 Quincy nodded. ¡°It wasn¡¯t Mr. Zhivkov¡¯s room. The person next door seems to know you.¡± Nn squinted and said after a moment, ¡°I guess someone knows that I¡¯m here tonight.¡± He hugged Maisie, then kissed her forehead. ¡°Wait for me here. Don¡¯t run around, okay?¡± Maisie hesitated before nodding. ¡°Come back soon.¡± He smiled and left with Quincy. Maisie sat in the room alone with some bodyguards outside. Barbara called and asked, ¡°Are you at Glitz?¡± ¡°Yes, I met Peter Zhivkov, the man that Katrina is currently involved with.¡± Barbara was silent for some time, then said, ¡°I know Peter. My dad closed down his spa once. So Katrina is trying to get him to do the dirty work.¡± ¡°He promised that he wouldn¡¯t help her.¡± Maisie leaned back on the couch. ¡°His wife has a tight leash on him, so he probably wouldn¡¯t want to offend the Chases because of a lover.¡± ¡°I just got the news that my dad will be stepping down after a week.¡± Maisie sat up straight. ¡°After a week? So soon?¡± Barbara confirmed. ¡°Peter Zhivkov will not just sit around. Once he finds out that my father is stepping down, he will definitely quietly help Katrina. He harbors a grudge against my dad because of the spa incident. The people supporting him are against my dad, so he won¡¯t just watch as my uncle takes my dad¡¯s ce.¡± Maisie bit her lip. That was bad. If Peter really thought that the Chases had sent them, and if he found out that Mr. Chase was stepping down after a week, he would¡­ She didn¡¯t expect Mr. Chase to step down so soon. She was expecting a month¡¯s time. It seemed like they had miscalcted since Barbara had just gotten the news. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Maisie. I shouldn¡¯t have got you involved. I¡¯ll settle all the issues of the Chases from now on.¡± Maisie wanted to say something, but Barbara had already hung up. Maisie waited in the room for half an hour, but Nn wasn¡¯t back yet. She heard somemotion in the room next door, so she stood up when someone suddenly rushed in. Ten strong men subdued the bodyguards waiting outside, and the people who walked in were Peter and Katrina. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Maisie red at them. ¡°What is the meaning of this, Mr. Zhivkov?¡± Peter looked around the room. ¡°You¡¯re the only one left? I guess your man left you and escaped.¡± Katrina stared at Maisie. Even though she was wearing a mask and the lights were dim, she felt as though she knew her. She held onto Peter¡¯s arm. ¡°Mr. Zhivkov, was this the woman who threatened you?¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± Peter shot daggers at Maisie. ¡± Michael Chase is stepping down soon but still wanted to do this? Does he think that I¡¯m a pushover?¡± Maisie knew something was wrong, but the door was blocked, so she didn¡¯t have a way out. If Nn came over to save her, his identity would be exposed. But time was running out. Peter gave his order before she could think, ¡°Why are you still standing around? Grab that b*tch.¡± One of the men was stunned. ¡°Mr. Zhivkov, but it¡¯s the Glitz Club-¡± Peter waved his arm impatiently. ¡°If the owner asks, just say someone offended me, and I just wanted to get back at them. I won¡¯t bring trouble to the club.¡± The men took Maisie away. She looked at the few people around her, secretly holding the wine bottle in her hand, and smashed the nearest person on the head and arm Chapter 791 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 791 The wine bottle shattered with a loud bang. The burly man fell to the floor and covered the bleeding wound on his head. The other people were startled by her bold action, and none of them dared to approach her. Peter cursed out loud and shouted, ¡°What the hell are you losers doing? She¡¯s just a woman. Go get her!¡± Maisie made her move first. Although she could take two or three of them down, there were eight of them left. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . She was wearing a pair of stilettos. Soon, she started to feel exhausted, and the floor was littered with broken bottles. A man saw his chance and pounced at her, pinning her on the couch. Maisie bent her knee and delivered a fierce kick, and the man felli down in a curled-up position, covering his crotch in pain. Another two strong men grabbed her and pinned her back on the couch. Peter barked out his order, ¡°Remove her mask!¡±. Katrina watched as they moved on to remove Maisie¡¯s mask. Her fingers had stabbed into her arms that were crossed around her chest Just when those men touched Maisie¡¯s mask, a few people flew through the door and fell to the floor at Peter¡¯s feet. The two strong men were stunned. The bodyguards that filed into the room were professional fighters. No sooner had they entered the private room than they had beaten all Peter¡¯s men to the floor. Katrina screamed in terror. She cowered under the table and covered her ears. Peter was dumbfounded, but he soon came around to his senses, His face contorted with rage as he shouted, ¡°Who the hell are you? Do you know who I am?¡± The group of bodyguards dressed in ck made a path, and the middle-aged man who walked out from behind the bodyguards was no other than Yael Peter¡¯s face instantly turned red as he froze. ¡°M-Mr. Boucher!?¡± Katrina trembled, and her face turned ashen pale *Mr. Boucher? What is he doing here?¡¯ Maisie got up from the couch and adjusted her mask to prevent it from falling. She, too, was very surprised like the other two people. ¡°Mr. Boucher? Isn¡¯t he Helios¡¯ father?¡¯ Yale stood in front of Peter with his hands sped behind him. There was a smile on his face as he said, ¡°Of course, I¡¯ve heard your great name, Mr. Zhivkov.¡± Peter¡¯s face was livid with rage. That said, he couldn¡¯tsh out at Yael, so he could only swallow his anger and ask, ¡°What do you mean by this, Mr. Boucher? I don¡¯t think my affair with the Chases has anything to do with you, right?¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. It has nothing to do with me,¡± Yael said as he lowered his head. He walked closer to Peter and patted his shoulder before adding, ¡°However, it seems to me that you have forgotten about my rtionship with Michael, Mr. Zhivkov.¡± All color faded from Peter¡¯s face when he heard what Yael had said. He did not expect that the Bouchers would stand up for the Chases at all. He was not worried about the Chases since Michael was retiring from his position soon. However, the Bouchers were different. Yael was obviously more powerful than the person behind him. If he did not give him what he wanted, Yael would not let him go so easily. He gnashed his teeth and offered Yael a smile. ¡°You¡¯re right, Mr. Boucher. My anger has gotten the best of me. This is my fault, and I hope you will forgive me.¡± He turned around and pulled Katrina out. He gave her a p on the cheek, causing her to fall on the table, and blood began to line her lips. Katrina covered her face, her body shaking as she looked at Peter in shock. Peter pointed at her and hissed menacingly. ¡°You b*tch, how dare you! Who do you think you are to tell me what to do?¡± Katrina did not expect that Peter would make her his scapegoat. Her blood turned cold as she said, ¡°Mr. Zhivkov, 14¡± Peter grabbed her hair and threw her on the floor. He lifted his leg and stomped on her hard. Katrina crawled on the floor like a frozen shrimp, shivering and crying out in pain. ¨C After Peter had finished venting his spleen, he spat at her and walked up to Yael. ¡°Mr. Boucher, it¡¯s my fault for not being able to see through her evil intentions. She took advantage of me. Can you¡­¡± Yael nced at Katrina before turning back to Peter. He smiled at him and said, ¡°I understand, Mr. Zhivkov. She¡¯s such a beauty, and I doubt anyone can avoid losing their heads before her. Since she has received her punishment, I¡¯ll let this slide this time Chapter 792 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 792 .¡± Peter replied reverently, ¡°Thank you for your understanding, Mr. Boucher.¡± After that, he turned to the two injured strong men and ordered, ¡°Take this b*tch to the boss of the Glitz Club. Ask him to teach her a good lesson.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Zhivkov. Please, I won¡¯t do it again! Please!¡± The two men grabbed Katrina up from the floor and pulled her out of the room. After that, Peter brought his men and left the private room. Nn and Quincy soon appeared outside of the room. His face darkened when he saw the mess in the private room and the frightened Maisie, who was standing in front. He marched toward Maisie in strides and grabbed her into his arms. Securing her tightly in his embrace, he turned his head to look at Yael and said, ¡°Thanks for your help, Uncle Boucher.¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Yael dismissed him by waving his hand and said, Don¡¯t mention it. I hope you won¡¯t forget the things you promised me.¡± Nn came out of the Glitz Club with Maisie in his arms. The night wind was strong. He took off his jacket and draped it on Maisie¡¯s shoulder. Then, he ordered Quincy to get the car. Nestling in his arms, Maisie clutched at hispel and said, ¡°Nn¡­¡± Nn wrapped his arms even tighter around Maisie, lowered his head to kiss the top of her head, and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have left you alone in the private room. It¡¯s all my fault.¡± She shook her head and then rested her head on his warm chest. ¡°I¡¯m fine. They didn¡¯t manage to hurt me. Honestly, we didn¡¯t expect things would turn out this way either. Barbara just received news that her father is retiring in another week, and Peter wanted to take advantage of it.¡± Nn rested his chin on her shaggy hair. The wind blew across her hair, causing it to coil around his arm. ¡°Did you go to see Mr. Boucher just now?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Nn replied inly. Maisie lifted her head to look at him and pressed on. ¡°Did you promise Mr. Boucher something?¡± Nn had asked for help from Yael because he couldn¡¯t reveal his identity yet. Besides, Yael was someone from the higher-ups, and Peter happened to have a rtionship with one of them. Therefore, Yael was the perfect person to step forward and settle the situation. After this incident, she was confident that Peter wouldn¡¯t dare to cause them any trouble anymore. It was just that Maisie wondered what Nn had promised Yael. Nn lowered his head to look at her. He stroked his cheek with his warm hand and said, ¡°Luckily, I didn¡¯t let youe alone.¡¯ Luckily, he had decided toe with her. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t dare imagine what would have happened to her. Maisie kept her head low and did not say anything in return. Quincy stopped the car at a distance not far away from them. After they got into the car, he looked at the back through the rear mirror and said, ¡°Mr. Goldmann, those injured bodyguards have been rushed to the hospital. They were ambushed. Honestly, I had no idea that Peter would have the guts to send his people to do something like. Fortunately, Mr. Boucher was at Glitz.¡± Nn did not say anything in return, his face expressionless. He just secured Maisie in his arms. The car was dimly lit, and his face that sunk in the shadow was gloomy. Even if Mr. Boucher had been at Glitz, he would not care who was behind Peter anymore and get rid of him for trying to harm his woman After returning to the Blue Bay vi, Nn carried her upstairs in his arms. He put her on the bed, and just when he was about to leave, Maisie coiled her arms around his waist. ¡°Nn, there is something I want to tell you.¡± They did not switch on the light. The room was ill-lit, and the darkness covered Nn¡¯s handsome face. He sat beside her and picked her up so that she could sit on hisp in front of him. A ray of moonlight sprinkled on his face through the window, and his outline became clear in Maisie¡¯s vision. ¡°What¡¯s it?¡± Maisie put her arms on his shoulders. She hesitated for a while before saying, ¡°When I was at the opera with Madam Nera in the Golden Garden Theater, we bumped into Helios¡¯ mother.¡± Nn was taken aback, but he just looked at her calmly. Maisie did not dare to tell anyone about it, not even Helios or Ryleigh. However, if it was Nn¡­ Chapter 793 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 793 This matter had been bugging her for a long while. However, she had put it in the back of her mind, and she only remembered it when she saw Yael. Nn cupped his hands around her cheek and chuckled. ¡°Stop beating around the bush, Zee.¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Maisie grabbed his wrist. ¡°I saw Mrs. Boucher was meeting with a man. Madam Nera knows the man as well. He¡¯s called Tristan Knowles. Oh yeah¡­¡± She suddenly remembered something and added, ¡°Madam Nera said he¡¯s here to work with Eastwood Enterprise on an overseas project Eastwood Enterprise was Anthony¡¯spany. Nn put her back on the bed and rose to his feet. As he undid the buttons on his shirt, he said, ¡°Tristan, huh?¡± Maisiey on the bed and replied, ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s what Madam Nera told me.¡± He removed his shirt, exposing his lean body. His belt was undone, and his pants were hanging loosely across his waist. He suddenly scooped Maisie up, and she was stunned. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Maisie asked. He carried her into the bathroom and replied, ¡°We¡¯re going to take a shower.¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Maisie¡¯s face turned red with embarrassment. She punched him and said, ¡°We¡¯re having a serious talk right now!¡± Nn chuckled. ¡°Well, we can have a serious talk while taking a bath. The night sky was getting darker. The transparent window screen was swaying gently, and the room was flooded with the warm yellow light. Maisie was lying in Nn¡¯s arms. Her cheeks were red, and she looked charming, Nn collected her hair behind her ears, setting her alluring face free. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever told you about my mother.¡± Maisie was dumbfounded. She lifted her head and looked at him. It was true that Nn had never told her anything about his mother before. Everything she knew about her was from Cherie¡¯s mouth three years ago. Maisie blinked her eyes and said, ¡°Cherie told me that your mother was Mr. Boucher¡¯s girlfriend before she married your father,¡± ¡°Yeah. She was.¡± Nn replied. He caressed her cheek with his palm, rested his chin on the top of her head, and said in a calm voice, his emotion unreadable. ¡°It¡¯s only because Helios¡¯ father was bound by the Bouchers, and he picked the Bouchers in the end that my father had a chance.¡± Maisie hugged him back and said, ¡°Let me guess. Your grandfather was against their marriage, right?¡± Nn chuckled deeply and replied, ¡°Yeah, but there was nothing he could do about it. I inherited my father¡¯s personality, My father had to marry the woman he loved, and so did I.¡± Maisie was tickled pink. It was only because Nn had insisted on marrying her that they were where they were today. ¡°Actually, Helios¡¯ father never forgot my mother.¡± Maisie was stunned slightly, Nn sat up straight to lean against the head of the bed. As he stroked her hair, he continued. ¡°When Helios was a child, his parents were too busy to watch over him. Honestly, they weren¡¯t busy at all, and being busy was just an excuse.¡± He lowered his head to look at Maisie.¡± Elder Master Boucher arranged the marriage between Mr. Boucher and his wife. His parents were doing a marriage of convenience. They look like they love each other on the surface, but in fact, they don¡¯t like each other at all. ¡°Helios was brought up by Elder Master Boucher when he was a kid, and he only met his parents when he was five.¡± Maisie¡¯s eyshes trembled. To meet one¡¯s biological parents five years after birth not only made their rtionship estranged but also cruel to a child. She suddenly thought of something and lifted her head. ¡°But from the incident at Winston Ind, it seems to me that Mr. Boucher cares about Helios a lot.¡± Nn smiled and continued. ¡°That¡¯s because Helios decided to be rebellious for once and ran away from home when he was 12. It was only then Mr. Boucher realized how important his son was to him.¡± Maisie got up. ¡°So the reason Helios intends to detach himself from the Bouchers and even start his own business is that he doesn¡¯t want to follow in his father¡¯s footsteps?¡± ¡°Maybe.¡± Nn looked at the window and said,¡± When we were kids, my mother treated him like he was her own child. I guess that¡¯s the reason he decided to be an actor. Honestly, his father isn¡¯t against him interacting with us. But his mother and Elder Master Boucher don¡¯ t like us.¡± Chapter 794 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 794 Maisie lowered her head slowly. Only now she understood why Mrs. Boucher¡¯s attitude would change drastically after knowing that she was Nn¡¯s wife when they bumped into each other at the Golden Garden Theater. After all, she was Nn¡¯s wife. Yael had never once forgotten about Natasha. No wife in this world could tolerate her husband thinking about another woman. It was just that there was something she did not understand. What was going on between Mrs. Boucher and Tristan? ¡®Tristan Knowles, Natasha Knowles¡­! Maisie seemed to have connected the dots and asked, ¡°Your mother¡¯s name is Natasha Knowles¡­ Does this mean that she is¡­¡± Nn fixed his gaze on her face and said in a serious voice, ¡°There are tworge families in Yaramoor, the Knowles and the Hathaways . Eleven years ago, Rick Knowles, the eldest grandson of the Knowles, married the princess of Yaramoor, so the Knowles are the rtives of the royal family right now.¡± Nn¡¯s face sank slightly when he talked about this. ¡°The Knowles adopted my mother. She was Rick¡¯s aunt, and Tristan is my mother¡¯s elder brother.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Maisie was so stunned that she did not know what to say. There was no emotion in Nn¡¯s deep-set eyes as he continued. ¡°My mother¡¯s life with the Knowles was a nightmare. That¡¯s why she decided to run to Zlokovia.¡± He wrapped his arms around Maisie and kissed the corner of her eyes. ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m not surprised when you told me you saw Mrs. Boucher and Tristan together. After all, Mr. Boucher knows about it.¡± ¡°Mr. Boucher knows about it?¡± Maisie was taken aback. Nn chuckled and continued. ¡°Mrs. Boucher started seeing Tristan several years ago. It¡¯s just that Mr. Boucher turns a blind eye toward it. He was forced to marry a woman he didn¡¯t love. He has been treating her coldly for years, so he found no reason to me her for her infidelity.¡± Maisie did not reply. In the end, the marriage between Mrs. Boucher and Mr. Boucher was indeed a sad story. They had to pretend like a loving couple in front of everyone for decades, but only they knew that their rtionship was slightly better than that of a stranger. However, Mrs. Boucher¡¯s eyes had been red that day Maisie had seen her when she pushed Tristan away. It now seemed to her that Mrs. Boucher was trying to cut ties with him. She asked slowly, ¡°So about the thing you promised Mr. Boucher. Is it about Helios?¡± Nn fell silent for a moment before replying, ¡°Yeah.¡± Maisie was exhausted, so she did not ask any questions anymore. She closed her eyes and fell into a deep slumber several secondster. On the other hand, sleep just wouldn¡¯te to Nn no matter how hard he tried. He allowed Maisie to hug him and maintained his position throughout the entire night. Maisie woke up early in the morning. It was only 6:00 a.m., and the sky was still dark and gloomy. Nn was no longer beside her. She did not know whether he had not slept the whole night or he had just slept for several hours only. After washing herself, she came downstairs. She looked toward the window, and it seemed to her that it had rained since the ground was wet. The light in the kitchen was on, and there was a long shadow on the floor. Nn was frying an egg, and the air was filled with the fragrance of the egg. Maisie came to the kitchen and asked,¡± Why did you wake up so early?¡± Nn turned off the stove and put the egg on the te. He brought it to the table, turned around, and looked at her, ¡°Of course, to make breakfast for you.¡± He was wearing a saggy blue silk robe. The sash was loosely tied around his waist while the cor was opened, revealing his firm chest and abs. He looked sexy and elegant at the same time. ¨C Maisie averted her gaze. ¡°How were you so sure that I would wake up so early?¡± He finished preparing thest pancake and replied with a smile on his face, ¡°That¡¯s because I knew you¡¯d wake up early.¡± She walked to the table and took her seat. She nced at Nn and thought, ¡®Not only is he good at managing apany, but he can also cook a lot better than me.¡¯ Biting her fork, Maisie thought about something and asked, ¡°Nn, when is your birthday?¡± Nn froze. He turned his head around to look at her. ¡°Why?¡± Chapter 795 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 795 ¡°Tell me, please.¡± Maisie pressed on as she nudged his arm. He chuckled and replied, ¡°It¡¯s on the 23rd of October.¡± Maisie blinked her eyes. ¡°Isn¡¯t that next month?¡± She paused for a while before saying, ¡°I haven¡¯t spent a winter with you before. Let¡¯s go to see the snow at Coralia this winter. It¡¯ll snow at the end of October in Coralia, and I know there is a natural ski resort there. Should we bring Colton and Daisie along,¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Nn got up to her silently, turned her face, and kissed her lips. He only let go of her reluctantly after a long while. As he caressed the corner of her lips with his finger, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll spend the winters with you for the rest of your life from today onward.¡± She had spent the past three years¡¯ winters in the City of Saint Page of Morwich. The snow was white in the winter, and he hadn¡¯t been there with her for 1,095 long, dark nights. He was the same as well. Maisie threw herself into his arms and wrapped hers around his neck. ¡°Nn, are you seducing me?¡± Nn was stunned. The smile on his face widened as he replied, ¡°Am I?¡± Maisie went closer to his ear and whispered, ¡°Hmm, I suddenly don¡¯t feel like eating breakfast anymore. I want to eat something else¡­¡± ¡°As you wish, mydy.¡± Nn scooped her up from the floor. No matter what she wanted, even if she wanted the moon, he would do everything he could to get it for her. After being tortured for a night, Katrina was abandoned in an alley around the Glitz Club. Her clothes were tattered, her hair disheveled, and she had bruises all over her face. There was one old woman collecting the garbage. When she saw Katrina, she was scared out of her wits and shouted. In the end, Katrina was rushed to the hospital by a kind soul. Her body was shaking, and her consciousness was fading because of the rain. When she woke up, the first thing she saw was Barbara. She was leaning against the wall, and her face was expressionless. Suppressing her pain, she asked through gritted teeth, ¡°Are you here tough at me?¡± ¡°Laugh at you?¡± Barbara looked outside through the window. ¡°I really do want tough at you, but I changed my mind when I saw how miserable you are.¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°Save your crocodile tears for yourself!¡± Katrina snarled. When she identally pulled the wound at the corner of her mouth, she hissed in pain. Barbara retracted her gaze, straightened her body, and walked up to her. She stood beside her bed and said, ¡°It seems like Mr. Zhivkov has abandoned you as well.¡± When the things that Peter¡¯s men had done to herst night came into her mind, her face turned red, and her body was shaking with anger. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Barbara asked, ¡°Me what?¡± ¡°Hah, you were the one who called Mr. Boucher, weren¡¯t you? It was you who exposed my affair with Eugene earlier, and this time it¡¯s you again!¡± Katrina growled. Her eyes turned bloodshot as she stared at Barbara viciously. Barbara did not feel the need to exin to her since she felt it was unnecessary. ¡°Suit yourself. I¡¯m just here to remind you to stop causing any trouble. Or else, you might end up dying.¡± Barbara walked to the door. She turned her head sideways when she remembered something and said, ¡°You reap what you sow. You brought this upon yourself, and no one will bear the responsibilities for your mistakes.¡± After that, Barbara left with the bodyguards outside of the ward. At Soul Jewelry¡­ ¡°I had no idea Peter would be so cold-hearted. I doubt there¡¯s anything Katrina can do since he has abandoned her.¡± Maisie remembered how Katrina had tried to please Peterst night. She lived under the control of men and treated herself as a man¡¯s appendage, relying on her beauty to bewitch men into doing her bidding. In the end, she still lost to ¡°benefits.¡± For those men, wildflowers would just be wildflowers. No matter how beautiful they were, they were nothing but a ything to entertain them. Chapter 796 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 796 Peter¡¯s wife originated from a wealthy family, and she was the woman that was legally married to the Zhivkovs. A ruthless man like Peter could not vent his anger on his wife, so it was only natural for his mistress to suffer. Barbara picked up the cup of coffee and took a sip from it, but she looked expressionless. Maisie nced at her. ¡°Do you regret it?¡± She was stunned for a split second and then stared down at the rich coffee in the cup. ¡°I don¡¯t feel regret. I only feel sad for her.¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I once felt so for two people too.¡± Maisie picked up the pen on the table and fiddled with it. ¡°I sometimes wonder if they would regret it if they were to know what would happen to them in the end.¡± Barbaraughed. ¡°Are the two people you mentioned the women who had a thing for Mr. Goldmann?¡± Maisie identally flung the pen out of her hand. She quickly covered it with her palm so that the pen would not fall from the table to the floor. ¡°Must you be so honest?¡± Maisie felt extremely embarrassed. Barbara crossed her legs and leaned elegantly on the back of the couch. ¡°Mr. Goldmann is indeed so charming that so many women are attracted to him. The problem is that they don¡¯t even give a crap about his wife.¡± Maisie rubbed her forehead. She once thought that Nn was good in almost every aspect of life-the only downside was that he was extremely popr among the singledies of Bassburgh. He would attract plentiful unwanted encounters whenever he left the house. Putting the topic aside, Maisie asked suddenly, ¡°By the way, is your father close with the leader of the Bouchers?¡± Barbara shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t say that they¡¯re close. It¡¯s just that they were colleagues who used to work together.¡± Maisie realized out of the blue that the words that Mr. Boucher had said to Peter that night should be rather faceted. The Bouchers had only helped the Chases the other day because of Nn. Barbara received a text message on her cell phone all of a sudden. No one knew what the text message was about, but her face turned pale in an instant. After reading the message, Barbara imed that something urgent had happened at home and left Soul immediately. Maisie could not help but frown, looking at her anxious expression. She thought that something serious must have happened. Unsurprisingly, she asked Quincy to help find out about the Chases and discovered that Barbara¡¯s uncle had gotten into a car ident. It was said that he died while being sent to the hospital. ¡°Is the news reliable?¡± Quincy¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone call. ¡°It¡¯s definitely reliable. Although the news hasn¡¯t been released yet, Mr. Michael Chase and Ms. Chase should be on their way, rushing to the hospital at this moment. The hospital just dered that the rescue procedures have failed.¡± Maisie perspired on her forehead out of nervousness. She walked to the couch and sat down with a gloomy expression.¡± Barbara¡¯s uncle died abruptly, and her father will step down from his position in a few days. Isn¡¯t that¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Michael Chase¡¯s younger brother was indeed about to take over, but no one can do so now. It means that the Chases¡¯ connections with the higher-ups of the city have been severed.¡± Maisie pursed her lips. After ending the call, she stared at her cell phone screen and was lost in a trance. ¡®Barbara¡¯s uncle was about to take over her father¡¯s position but got into a car ident out of the blue. This is quite coincidental¡­¡¯ Maise felt that things did not seem that simple. Quincy hung up the phone and walked into the office. Nn was standing in front of the French window, looking into the distance with a cold expression. ¡°Get someone to investigate this ident secretly.¡± Quincy was startled but then nodded.¡± Understood.¡± Quincy left the office, and Nn turned to look at the screen of his cell phone that was lying on the desk when a text message popped up. He picked up his cell phone and tapped on the notification. It came from an unknown number. [Howling¡¯s Golf Course, see you there.) Nn drove to Howling¡¯s outdoor golf course, parked his car outside, put on his trench coat, and entered the facility through its gate. There was no one on the empty golf course, and the quiet field looked even more serene. Chapter 797 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 797 The waiter led Nn into the courtyard. A man was sitting in the corner of the outdoor cafe on the balcony. The man turned his head upon hearing the footsteps of someone walking up the steps, and he looked at Nn. ¡°Mr. Goldmann actually came to see me, I¡¯m truly honored.¡± ¡°I¡¯m guessing Uncle Topaz is the one who gave you my contact information.¡± Nn pulled out the chair and sat down slowly across from that man. Tristan summoned the waiter. ¡°Fancy something to drink?¡± He replied indifferently, ¡°Anything will do.¡± Tristan said to the waiter, ¡°Give us another cup of Blue Mountain.¡± The waiter nodded. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Anthony is indeed the person who gave me your contact information. No matter what, I¡¯m still your uncle.¡± ¡°My uncle?¡± Nn lifted his gaze and looked expressionless. ¡°The Goldmanns have never admitted to the fact of having you as a rtive.¡± Tristan scoffed. ¡°You¡¯re still ming us for your mother¡¯s encounter. The Knowles actually treated your mother very well, even though your mother wasn¡¯t rted to us by blood.¡± ¡°You people treated her very well?¡± Nn sneered. ¡°The Knowles couldn¡¯t give birth to a daughter, who could bring benefits to the family through marriage, so you adopted an orphan in order to make her into a victim that would help the Knowles consolidate its status among the upper ss.¡± Looking at Tristan¡¯s expression, which dimmed gradually, Nn smirked. ¡°You people from the Knowles didn¡¯t need a daughter. What you needed was a tool that could help you gain benefits, am I right?¡± Natasha¡¯s appearance had been outstanding, and she had once been considered a scarce belle of the entertainment industry. Back then in Yaramoor, the Knowles had pushed her into the business and political circles because of her exceptional appearance. And all the men who her beauty had intoxicated would spend a lot of money just to be able to approach her. The Knowles had been the ones who profited the most from the benefits given by those men. They had been treating her as if she was the party girl of the Knowles rather than the daughter of the Knowles. Tristan¡¯s smile faded bit by bit. But the Knowles never allowed her to suffer.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± Nn picked up the coffee that the waiter had just ced on the table, his tone sounding unconcerned. ¡°She would be of no value if she were to be tarnished by any man, and the Knowles knew that really well. An unobtainable item is often the most valuable and tempting one.¡± Tristan gave off a clear grin. ¡°But when it came to the entertainment industry, it was her choice to set foot in that field.¡± ¡°The entertainment industry is indeed aplicated circle, but it¡¯s at least clearer than yours.¡± Nn put down the cup and brushed across the mouth of the cup with his fingertip. ¡°Regardless of the desire for power, status, and ambition, no matter how bad the entertainment industry was, it would not dare to push someone to be a party girl or even a call girl.¡± Although the entertainment industry was a complicated circle, most of the people who were living in it did things voluntarily rather than compulsorily. The entertainment industry in Zlokova was no longer a circle where the prestigious could do whatever they wanted. All artists had human rights. If anything was forced onto anyone and the incident was exposed, the reputation of the person who overstepped would be ruined, and no one had the guts to take the risk. However, if one was living in the upper-ss circle of Yaramoor, the country of capitalism, one who did not have a powerful background could only be a ything of the others. Tristan calmly took a sip of coffee. ¡°But the Knowles are nowhere near as despicable whenpared to the Goldmann, am I right?¡± Nn turned his thumb ring and did not speak. ¡°Your great-grandfather impregnated the princess before marrying her. He didn¡¯t even marry her officially in the end. However, he still managed to get the Goldmanns promoted to royal blood for no reason. As for your grandfather, he yed with Ms. Hathaway¡¯s feelings and only made her into a tool to reproduce offspring. That definitely provoked the Hathaways, didn¡¯t it?¡± Nn¡¯s expression dimmed in an instant. Tristan scoffed, but the sneer faded almost immediately. ¡°No matter how bad the Knowles were, we at least acted responsibly for the sake of our family¡¯s reputation. Even though we used your mother, we never treated her badly.¡± Nn stood up slowly. ¡°Since Mr. Knowles has nothing else better to say, I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± Seeing him leave, Tristan lifted his eyelids. ¡°Your two kids are studying in a private elementary school, aren¡¯t they?¡± Chapter 798 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 798 Nn stopped moving forward, turned his head, and looked extremely cold. Tristan picked up the cup of coffee. ¡°What a coincidence, my great-nephew studies in this elementary school too.¡± Katrina, who had been hospitalized, could not eat anything. Looking at her swollen and disfigured face, she smashed the mirror on the floor Maizie walked up to the door of the ward and knocked first. Katrina looked at her. ¡°It¡¯s you? What are you doing here?¡± Her rtionship with Maizie was not very friendly, and she certainly did not want to be friends with Maizie. She had only revealed that Barbara and Mrs. Goldmann were on the same side. ¡°I¡¯vee to see you.¡± Maizie stopped by the bed and took a good look at her. ¡°Mr. Zhivkov is such a cruel man.¡± Katrina trembled slightly, and a hint of surprise shed across her eyes. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡®How does she know about my rtionship with Mr. Zhivkov?¡¯ Maizie was not at all surprised by her reaction. ¡°Ms. Zalensky, you¡¯re a woman of no background. It¡¯s very difficult for you to survive in that circle. She seemed to take pride in her status.¡± After all, I¡¯m the daughter of the Hannigans. It¡¯s not that difficult for me to get my hands on information regarding the matter between you and Mr. Zhivkov.¡± Katrina¡¯s expression turned gloomy. ¡°So what now? Are you here to show off your background?¡± ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m here because I wish to cooperate with you, Ms. Zalensky.¡± ¡°Cooperate?¡± Katrina stared at her suspiciously. Maizie walked to the window. ¡°I know you want to bring down the Chases, so I bear good news.¡± Katrina was startled. ¡°What¡¯s the good news?¡± Maizie smiled. ¡°You¡¯ll definitely benefit from this good news. It¡¯s said that Yelena¡¯s uncle got into a car ident and died amidst rescue in the hospital. The Chases have suppressed the news, so even the media doesn¡¯t know about it.¡± Katrina was astonished and froze on the bed. ¡°You¡­ What did you just say?¡± Katrina was shocked and could not believe it was true. Maizie walked to the bed, bent forward slightly, and looked at her. ¡°I got this piece of news from Mr. Zhivkov, so I¡¯m pretty sure it¡¯s true. Katrina grasped her nket tightly, She did not expect that the heir of the Chases had run into a car ident. Oh. God is almighty and, more importantly, fair. He actually wants to help me at this moment.¡¯ She thought of something all of a sudden and nced at Maizie vigntly. ¡°You came to tell me this deliberately. What do you have in mind that requires me to cooperate with you?¡± ¡°If you want to tear down the Chases, I can help you.¡± Maizie stood up straight and paused for a second before adding.¡± However, you have to help me get into the Vouchers through marriage.¡± Katrina was astounded by the idea at first. She thenughed out loud. ¡°You want me to help you get married to the Bouchers?¡± ¡®I have no other choice now. I can¡¯t even go back to the Hannigans, Father has frozen all my credit and debit cards, and Tanner has been ignoring me all this while. In short, I¡¯ve beenpletely forced into a corner. There¡¯s no way that I can get back at that b*tch as long as I¡¯m stuck in this situation. The only way to get my revenge is for me to get married to the Bouchers. This is the only path that can provide me with the power to one-up Maisie Vanderbilt. ¡®I will make sure she will suffer all the humiliation I had to endure back then!¡± ¡°Yes, I want to marry Mr. Francisco Boucher. You had been together with his father, so you¡¯re the only person who can help me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m now fighting for another chance to retaliate against her.¡¯ Katrina leaned against the head of the bed and scoffed. ¡°You¡¯re ttering me. Eugene has blocked me. Are you suggesting that I go find him and get myself killed in the process?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to go find him.¡± Maizie crossed her arms. ¡°I know you¡¯re a pro when ites to flirting with men. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have managed to get together with Mr. Eugene Boucher and Mr. Zhivkov after that.¡± Katrina scoffed. ¡°Instead of going for Eugene¡¯s son, you might as well set your eyes on Helios Boucher, the eldest heir of the Bouchers. And when Helios bes the head of the family in the future, you¡¯ll automatically be the family¡¯s matriarch.¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Chapter 799 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 799 Maizie looked disdainful. ¡°You might not even be able to get Helios to take a fancy to you even if you were the one to approach him. I don¡¯t want to go for wool ande back with shorn, so Francisco is the best choice.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve tasted defeat when ites to Helios. He won¡¯t be captivated by women, is as humorless as a monk, and doesn¡¯t know how to be romantic. That¡¯s why I dare not put my hope on Helios. I¡¯ll be left with nothing if I lose again this time around. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡®But I¡¯ll still stand a chance if I go for Francisco. I¡¯ve looked into Francisco¡¯s background. Although he was a good-for-nothing yboy. he hasn¡¯t gotten in touch with any of those women ever since he went to the training camp a few years earlier. ¡®So I must minimize the risk by making Francisco my target. Anyway, he¡¯s one of the young heirs of the Bouchers, so marrying him won¡¯ t make much of a difference. I¡¯ll still get what I want at the end of the day.¡¯ Katrina opened the drawer abruptly and took her purse out of it. ¡°I can help you out, but I do have a condition.¡± Maizie looked at her. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t betray me no matter what. This is my condition.¡± Katrina handed her a packet of powder. Maizie was startled. ¡°What is this?¡± Katrina sneered. ¡°Something that will turn any man into beasts.¡± At the Blue Bay vi¡­ Maisie was absent-minded while eating. She kept on fiddling with the mashed potatoes on her te, but she had not eaten much, not even a few mouthfuls. Nn answered a phone call in the corridor and came back to the dining table. ¡°We¡¯ve looked into the ident.¡± Maisie returned to her senses and was dumbfounded. ¡°You¡¯ve looked into the ident?¡± He stretched out his hand and caressed her cheek. ¡°I can¡¯t bear to see that you¡¯re so bothered by someone else¡¯s affairs.¡± She chuckled. Nn narrowed his eyes. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± ¡°If you hadn¡¯t regained your memories, you would say¡­¡± Maisie imitated how he would look when he was saying something serious to her before he recovered from the amnesia. ¡°You¡¯re always worrying about other people¡¯s affairs, and I don¡¯t like that.¡± Nn gave off a pregnant smirk. ¡°Do I look that retarded?¡± Maisie blinked, realized what he meant, grabbed him by his shoulders, and shook him vigorously, ¡°How dare you call me a retard!¡± Nn took her into his arms, covered her eyes with his hands, and grinned from ear to ear. ¡°You don¡¯t look retarded, but cute instead.¡± Maisie took his hand off her eyes and stared up at him. ¡°So, what¡¯s the cause of the ident?¡± His expression turned slightly solemn. ¡°It was hit by a truck and went over the railing of a 5-meter-high bridge. Although there was ake underneath the bridge, he was trapped in the car and couldn¡¯t swim. That¡¯s why he couldn¡¯t save himself.¡± ¡°What about his driver?¡± ¡°His driver was unconscious and couldn¡¯t be rescued either.¡± Maisie froze in her seat, feeling that something was wrong. ¡°But it was such a huge ident. Didn¡¯t anyone run into the incident and rescue him in time?¡± Nn squinted. ¡°The incident happened at dawn, and the path they took was a shortcut, so there were very few vehicles passing by that part of the road so early in the morning. Not to mention that it¡¯s located on the outskirts of the city. There are no residents who live nearby. so it was already toote when someone found out about the ident.¡± Maisie was stunned and lost in a trance. Why would Barbara¡¯s uncle take a shortcut? If it¡¯s a shortcut, it should be rather isted. There would be traffic cameras if he were to choose to take the freeway, and the owner of other vehicles would have called the police in time if there was an ident. ¡®Now, judging from what Nn just said, the truck driver must have fled the scene, either out of fear of being held ountable or because he was the one who deliberately caused that ident. ¡®This is a critical period, yet such a huge change urred in the Chases in just a few days. This is extremely unfavorable to the Chases.¡¯ Chapter 800 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 800 Nn snatched her silverware away from her, ced them on the table, and picked her up. ¡°You¡¯ll get to eat againter.¡± ¡°Nn Goldmann!¡± The objection was invalid. The night was hazy, the music in the bar was deafening, the lights were dazzling in the dimness, the ladies on the stage were dancing pole dance while the fashionable men and women were drinking in the booths below the stage. Francisco and a few friends went to the bar for a drink and some entertainment.. However, no women were sitting next to him, so he was there drinking by himself. One of the men grinned. ¡°Young Master Boucher, would you like us to get you a bargirl?¡± Francisco waved his hand and ced his arm on the edge of the back of the couch. ¡°No, I¡¯m not interested in getting close with any woman.¡± ¡°Yo, Young Master Boucher, it seems that you¡¯ve reformed. You were the one who introduced us to ladies when we used toe out for a drink.¡± ¡°Yeah. Have you quit being a yboy ever since you came back from the training camp?¡± Francisco picked up his wine ss and ced it in front of his lips but did not drink from it. ¡°I didn¡¯t quit being a yboy, it¡¯s just that l¡¯ m looking for someone willing to get into a serious rtionship with me. ¡°Get into a serious rtionship?¡± Those men stared at Francisco in shock as if the statement that came out of his mouth was an auditory hallucination! He was astonished for a split second and put his ss down. ¡°Do you have anyments about my n to get into a rtionship with someone?¡± Those men chuckled, picked up their wine sses, and clinked sses. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s drink. Cheers.¡± Francisco got up and walked toward the restroom when someone rammed into him. He was about to scold someone, but he realized that it was Maizie when he looked up. Maizie had dressed herself up morously on purpose, and she smiled at Francisco after bumping into him deliberately. ¡°Mr. Boucher, what a coincidence.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? Get out of my sight!¡± Francisco had a very bad impression of Maizie. It could be said that he despised her very much. He pushed Maizie away and was about to leave, but Maizie held him back. ¡°Mr. Boucher, I wish to apologize to you. I¡¯m sorry, I was wrong before this. But don¡¯t you worry, I won¡¯t pester you again in the future.¡± Maizie, who had reflected on herself with a strange expression, and was astonished for a few seconds. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Without giving him the time to react, Maizie summoned a waiter and picked up two sses of wine from his tray. ¡°Mr. Boucher, I propose a toast in order to apologize to you. I¡¯ll finish my ss first to show my sincerity and respect.¡± She drank all the wine in the ss until there was not a drop left. After she finished drinking, she saw that Francisco did not move. ¡°Mr. Boucher, I¡¯m apologizing to you sincerely. Aren¡¯t you going to ept my apology?¡± Seeing that she had finished her drink, Francisco thought it would be very disrespectful for him not to drink at all. He finished the ss of wine, and Maizie kept staring at him as he swallowed each and every gulp of the wine. ¡°Done.¡± Francisco put down the empty ss and dashed to the bathroom as he had been holding back for a long time. Maizie looked at his silhouette that disappeared into the crowd, and the corners of her lips could not help but twitch. ¡®The fish has taken the bait. This is truly a piece of cake.¡¯ At Soul Jewelry¡­ Maisie arrived at thepany very early in the morning and saw the news articles about the Chases. Reporters even surrounded Barbara and her father outside the funeral parlor for an interview. She frowned slightly. ¡®It seems that the Chases aren¡¯t the ones who broke the news. But the media still found out about the incident.¡¯ Barbara had not been able to reply to the message that Maisie had sent her. It was most probably because she was too busy. 1/2 12:21 Chapter 801 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 801 Maisie smiled shyly but didn¡¯t say anything. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Tristan chuckled, ¡°Even if you didn¡¯t introduce us, I would know that this is Mrs. Goldmann.¡± He then turned to Maisie. ¡°I just met Mr. Goldmann the day before yesterday at the golf course.¡± Maisie paused before smiling. ¡°Really? He didn¡¯t mention it.¡± Madam Nera sighed. ¡°Mr. Goldmann¡¯s mother Natasha was his sister. I just found out.¡± Tristan chimed in, ¡°She¡¯s going to be upset that I didn¡¯t tell her earlier. I¡¯ve been in Yaramoor all these years. Natasha was the one who didn¡¯t mention it. Madam Nera nodded. Tristan looked at Maisie. ¡°Let¡¯s meet up again when Mr. Goldmann is avable.¡± Maisie¡¯s eyes twitched, but she maintained her smile and said in a friendly tone, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Knowles. I¡¯ll tell Nn you asked.¡± She picked up her teacup and looked down. Nn had told her about his mother and the Knowles. His mother hadn¡¯t enjoyed her life growing up. His mother had never mentioned being rted to the Knowles of Yaramoor. Obviously, Nn¡¯s mother had never wanted to mention it to have a clean break from the Knowles. However, Tristan had met Nn a few days ago. Upon thinking about what had happened at the theater and the ¡®affair¡¯ Nn had mentioned Tristan had with Mrs. Boucher, she had no idea how to deal with them. She was the one who had seen it ¡®with her own eyes¡¯. Madam Nera and Tristan talked about business while Maisie listened quietly, not interrupting during the entire conversation. She put the teacup to her lip and was going to take a drink when Madam Nera asked Tristan, ¡°Is the preparation for your development project with Eastwood Enterprise going well?¡± Tristan nodded. ¡°It¡¯s good, thanks to Mr. Topaz. I¡¯m unfamiliar with this ce, so I wouldn¡¯t know where to find good investors without him, but¡­¡± He put down his teacup. ¡°There was a Mr. Boucher among the investors. I was quite surprised.¡± Maisie looked at him. He mentioned the Bouchers but didn¡¯t seem to be avoidant but instead was pretty open about it. Madam Nera was surprised. ¡°Helios Boucher?¡± She thought for a moment and said, ¡°I heard that Helios seemed to be switching to business. I was quite surprised too.¡± She remembered something and turned to look at Maisie. ¡°Zee, you¡¯re quite close to Helios. Did he tell you anything about this?¡± Maisie smiled as she shook her head. ¡°No, he wouldn¡¯t tell me about this. He would probably talk to Nn instead.¡± Helios investing in a project with Tristan and Eastwood Enterprise was probably because of Nn¡¯s connections. They probably never would have thought that Tristan would be the one who was working with Anthony on the development. Madam Nera smiled. ¡°That¡¯s true. Their rtionship was trending.¡± Maisie tilted her head slightly and slowly drank the tea but froze because she saw someone. Christina Hill and Yael Boucher walked out of a room, followed by two or three people who looked about their age. They were in either business or politics. When they walked past the lounge, Yael saw Tristan first, then Madam Nera greeted him, ¡°Mr. Boucher, what a coincidence.¡± Yael nodded to Madam Nera. ¡°It is.¡± He looked at Maisie before speaking to Tristan, ¡°Mr. Knowles is here too.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s been a while.¡± Tristan stood up and extended his hand toward Yael, who shook it. Chapter 802 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 802 Maisie awkwardly touched her forehead and looked toward Madam Nera. It was obvious that she was the only one who knew what was happening, and Madam Nera had no idea. She then looked at Christina, who didn¡¯t look affected when she saw Tristan. She really was thedy of the house of a well-known family. Maisie returned to herpany and saw Nn standing in front of the window when she stepped into her office. Light shone in his deep-set eyes. ¡°Wee back.¡± Maisie ran into his arms. ¡°Madam Nera asked me out for tea. Mr. Knowles was there too.¡± Nn raised his hand and touched her crown. ¡°I know.¡± Maisie looked up at him. ¡°We even bumped into Mr. and Mrs. Boucher. The three of them met, and I felt pretty awkward sitting there.¡± He chuckled. ¡°That must have beenplicated.¡± Maisie chuckled. ¡°Not really. They mentioned you and asked why you weren¡¯t there. Mr. Knowles said we should get together when you have the time.¡± Nn sniggered. ¡°He knows who you are.¡± Maisie yed with his tie. ¡°Not only that, but he even knew that I saw him and Mrs. Boucher at the theater.¡± Nn lifted Maisie to the desk and leaned forward, putting both his hands on the desk around her. ¡°Did he warn you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± She pretended to be wronged and hugged his neck. ¡°If he did warn me, what should I do? Would he gouge my eyes out ?¡± Nnughed. ¡°No one would dare. It¡¯s fine if you saw. He has thick skin and isn¡¯t afraid that people will find out.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Maisie looked down. ¡°By the way, did you connect Helios with the investment for Eastwood Enterprise?¡± Nn nodded. She raised her eyes. ¡°Did you know that Tristan is Mr. Topaz¡¯s partner?¡± He stared at her red lips and answered in a deep voice, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡®You set him up again?¡± Nn chuckled with a deep voice, ¡°Why would I set him up? Do you think Tristan would jeopardize his own business? His affair with Mrs. Boucher would not affect Helios.¡± Helios was investing in Mr. Topaz¡¯s project, and Mr. Topaz was working with Tristan, but he would be very d that Helios invested in their project as an investor. Even if something were going on between Tristan and Mrs. Boucher, Tristan wouldn¡¯t be dumb enough to tell Helios about it. The Knowles had influence in Yaramoor, not Zlokova. It would be tough if he caused an issue there. Chapter 803 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 803 Nn raised her chin and stared at her red lips. *There¡¯s no need for that. He didn¡¯te to Zlokova for us, but this old man is a little annoying. It¡¯s best to keep contact to a minimum.¡± ¡°Is he here for,¡± Before she could finish, Nn smiled slyly. ¡°Not the Bouchers either.¡± ¡°What then?¡± Nn covered her eyes. ¡°There¡¯s a Knowles boy in Daisie and Colton¡¯s ss, do you remember?¡± Maisie was surprised. ¡°That boy?¡± Nn stood up straight. ¡°He¡¯s the son of Tristan¡¯s nephew, the young Mr. Knowles.¡± Maisie was shocked. That child was the youngest Mr. Knowles.¡± But why is he studying in Zlokova?¡± Nn walked aside. ¡°It is probably safer to be away from the family.¡± At the hotel¡­ When Francisco awoke, he had a splitting headache, and his brain was foggy. When he saw the naked woman lying next to him, he sat up in shock, looked down on his own naked body, and was just lost. When the woman woke up, Francisco immediately covered his body. ¡°You¡­¡± When he saw the woman¡¯s face, he lost it.¡± You!?¡± Maizie pretended to feel sad. ¡°Don¡¯t you remember what happenedst night?¡± ¡°Last night?¡± Francisco had no recollection. He remembered going into the toilet and feeling ufortable when he returned to his seat, so he had excused himself and left. And then¡­ A woman was helping him. Maizie whispered, ¡°Francisco, you said you weren¡¯t feeling well. I was going to send you to the hospital, but y-you¡­¡± She bit her lip. ¡°You did this to me.¡± Francisco sat there looking nk and spoke after a long time. ¡°No, no way¡­ Why don¡¯t I remember anything?¡± Maizie feared up. ¡°You ate me up, and now you¡¯re trying to bail!?¡± Francisco held his forehead. How did this happen? He could have slept with anyone, but why her? Maizie got closer to him. ¡°Francisco¡­¡± He suddenly pushed her aside. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Francisco had a huge reaction and looked disgusted. He picked up his clothes, which were scattered all over the floor, and ran into the bathroom. He turned the shower up to wash away the filth. He had slept with a woman like Maizie. He wanted to peel his own skin off. Unfortunately, he had zero recollection. Had he really touched her? Why hadn¡¯t he felt anything? He wasn¡¯t a pious man, but how could he have done anything if he had lost consciousness? Maizie sat on the bed listening to the sound of the running water and thinking of how disgusted Francisco looked. Her eyes turned dark. She had finally got him to the hotelst night, but he was out cold at the most crucial moment. She sent a message to ask Katrina what was in the drug and why it didn¡¯t work. Katrina replied: (Did you drop it in alcohol?] Maizie: (What else should I have done?] Katrina: (Read the instructions), Maizie took out whatever was left in the bag and saw ¡®Does not work with alcohol and almost died of anger. She had wasted all that energy! She had to make Francisco think that they had slept together, no matter what. When she heard that the shower was turned off, she put her phone down. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Francisco came out of the bathroom, and she put on a sad face. ¡°I know you hate me, but this already happened, and it¡¯s not like ! wanted it to. Don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t ask you to take responsibility. Chapter 804 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 804 Maizie could only take a step back to move forward so that it didn¡¯t look too obvious. Francisco suddenly took all his cash out of his wallet and threw them on the bed. ¡°This is all I have. I can¡¯t give you anything more.¡± Maizie froze as if she felt humiliated, ¡°What ¡­ What do you think I am?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Francisco buttoned up his coat. ¡°You climbed on top of me while I passed out. You did this to yourself. Do you think you¡¯ll marry into the Boucher family after sleeping with me? Naha.¡± Francisco left without looking back and mmed the door on the way out. Maizie looked at the money scattered on the bed and threw the pillow. ¡°You wait, Francisco Boucher!¡± Francisco got home and saw that Eugene was having tea while reading his papers. He saw that Francisco didn¡¯t greet him, so he mmed the cup on the table. ¡°Where were youst night?¡± ¡°I was drunk and slept at my friend¡¯s ce.¡± Francisco went upstairs without looking at him. Eugene tossed the papers onto the table. It was getting too obvious that this boy was going against him. At the apartment block¡­ Samantha was cleaning the living room when she heard the doorbell. She thought it was Francisco, so she went ahead and opened the door. When she saw Eugene standing outside, her expression changed. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Eugene wasn¡¯t friendly. ¡°Why can¡¯t I be here? Your son didn¡¯te backst night. Aren¡¯t you going to say something about it?¡± Samantha was amused that he hade all the way there to me her. ¡°We¡¯re divorced. You¡¯re the father, and you got him to stay with you. If you can¡¯t control him, you can¡¯te and me me for it.¡± Eugene saw that she was closing the door, so he blocked it and calmed his tone. ¡°We¡¯ve been married for so many years. Do we really have to be enemies?¡± After their divorce, he did some selfreflection and realized that he hadn¡¯t been treating her well. Now that their son was an adult, the home was a lot quieter, and when he got home, no one was there waiting anymore. Samantha said in a calm voice, ¡°I never saw you as my enemy. Francisco is my son, and you¡¯re his father,¡± ¡°Samantha, I¡­ I know I wasn¡¯t great, but I realized that the home is too quiet without you. I wish you could move back.¡± That surprised her, but she quickly calmed down. ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Eugene grabbed her shoulder. ¡°Because of the divorce? We can get back together if you want to-¡± ¡°Eugene!¡± Samantha slowly moved his hand away and said in an understanding tone, ¡°Some rtionships just won¡¯t work once a crack is formed.¡± ¡°Think about Francisco-¡® ¡°I¡¯ve already done a lot for him.¡± Samantha calmly cut him off. ¡°I would have asked for a divorce a lot earlier if it weren¡¯t because of him.¡± Eugene choked, not knowing what to say. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯ve waited so long, and now that he¡¯s all grown up and has ns of his own, I just want to be me and not live for anyone.¡± Eugene drove away from the apartment, and once he passed the gates, Katrina got out of the cab with a mask on. The car looked familiar, and she recognized it-it was Eugene. Katrina¡¯s body stiffened. Why was he there? To see his ex-wife? Or. Her phone rang, and she hesitated to pick it up because it was an unfamiliar number. ¡°Did you spread the news?¡± Katrina smiled coldly when she heard the voice, ¡°Yelena Chase, are you questioning me?¡± Chapter 805 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 805 Barbara¡¯s tone was calm. ¡°Just answer, did you or did you not?¡± ¡°So what if I did?¡± Katrina walked into the building and fished some keys out of her bag. ¡°Your uncle is dead, but your family is trying to hide that from the outside world. How could I let that happen?¡± Barbara said, ¡°Hah, are you involved in my uncle¡¯s car ident?¡± Katrina frowned. ¡°Yelena, stop this nonsense. Why would I be involved with your uncle¡¯s death? God is just punishing the Chases and taking it out on you. How is that my fault?¡± Barbaraughed. ¡°How would I know if this was your n with Peter Zhivkov?¡± Katrina got out of the elevator but paused when she heard that. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± ¡°Go ask Mr. Zhivkov.¡± Barbara hung up before she could reply. Katrina stood outside her door, and her head started buzzing. She had a bad feeling about this. At the Glitz Club¡­ Barbara sat in the dimly-lit room, scrolling through her phone. She saw the message Maisie had sent but didn¡¯t reply. She couldn¡¯t get others involved in her family matters any longer. She locked her phone when a man walked in and courteously stood in front of her. ¡°Ms. Chase, your father asked me to tell you not to get involved with Mr. Zhivkov.¡± Barbara didn¡¯t answer. The man looked at her. ¡°It¡¯s for your own good. The ident is rted to the people behind Mr. Zhivkov. Even if you know he¡¯s involved, he¡¯s a cunning man. The people behind him wouldn¡¯t just show up. It will only hurt you if you find anything about Mr. Zhivkov.¡± She rubbed her temples, ¡°I understand.¡± After the man left, Barbara¡¯s face dropped. Peter Zhivkov was indeed cunning. He knew that Katrina had a bone to pick with the Chases, so he had framed her for it. She probably didn¡¯t even know that she was a scapegoat. Her intelligence was her downfall. She had been under the impression that she could use Peter against the Chases and could be fine. A few dayster¡­ Ryleigh and Maisie were having lunch at a restaurant. ¡°Have you seen Barbarately?¡± Maisie looked up. ¡°No, is anything wrong?¡± Ryleigh pushed her peas around and stopped eating. ¡°That¡¯s weird. She didn¡¯t reply to my messages and stopped answering the group chat. I heard something happened in her family, do you think¡­¡± ¡°She¡¯s very busytely.¡± Maisie took a sip of soup. Other than being busy, Barbara didn¡¯t reply to her messages or contact them probably because she didn¡¯t want to get them involved. Ryleigh looked at her clean fingers and remembered something. ¡°Didn¡¯t you design a ring? Why aren¡¯t you wearing it? Have you not given it to him yet?¡± Maisie smiled. ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush. I¡¯m going to give it to him on his birthday.¡± Ryleigh suddenly understood. ¡°You¡¯re nning to surprise him. That¡¯s what you would do.¡± ¡°When you and Louis settle down, you cane to me to get your ring designed too.¡± Maisie smiled knowingly and opened up her hand. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a 50% discount.¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Ryleigh awkwardly looked away and mumbled, ¡°It¡¯s best not to¡­¡± Maisie took a sip of her soup. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She looked around and leaned in, then whispered, ¡°I suspect that¡­ Louis¡­ might have some weird fetish.¡± Maisie was curious. Ryleigh put her hand next to her face to cover it. ¡°He wants me to dress up in school uniform.¡± Chapter 806 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 806 Maisie was stumped. She turned her head sideways and dissolved into a fit of cough. Ryleigh picked up the ss of juice from the table and took a sip. ¡°He wants me to put on a costume. I¡¯m not a fan of cosy. Wait. Could it be that he¡¯s into cosy?¡± Nowadays, cosy was a popr culture amongst young people, and the men in their country widely epted female cosyers. Maisie cleared her throat and couldn¡¯t help herself but smile. ¡°I think you might be able to make a good cosyer,¡± ¡°Shut up,¡± Ryleigh replied. Maisie went to the restroom. Just when she stood at the sink, washed her hands, and took out her lipstick to apply to her lips, a woman came out of the cubicle. In the mirror, the woman who walked out of the cubicle was none other than Mrs. Boucher. Christina did not expect to run into Maisie in the restroom. There was no expression on her face. She walked toward the sink and put her purse down. ¡°Seems like we¡¯re quite fated, Mrs. Goldmann,¡± she said half-heartedly. Maisie let out an embarrassed smile and replied, ¡°Yeah. I didn¡¯t know that you¡¯re here as well, Mrs. Boucher.¡± After Christina finished washing her hands, she pulled a tissue paper and began wiping her hands dry. ¡°Did Mr. Knowles tell you anything in the restaurant that day?¡± Maisie closed the lipstick and was stunned. She rolled her eyes around the sockets and replied, ¡°Nope. Mr. Knowles was just talking business with Madam Nera.¡± She could feel that Christina had heaved out a sigh of relief after what she said. ¡°Are you here with your friends, Mrs. Boucher?¡± Christina¡¯s face lightened a bit, but there was still no expression on her face. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m going out first.¡± She took her purse and left. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Maisie waited for a while beforeing out of the restroom. She returned to the restaurant, and Ryleigh was almost finished with her meal. Maisie then went forward to pay the bill. When they walked toward the elevator, she asked, ¡°Did you see your aunt?¡± ¡°My aunt? Nope. Is she in the restaurant too?¡± Ryleigh asked, her voice filled with confusion. However, Maisie did not reply. The door to the elevator opened up, and the man who came out of the elevator squinted his eyes when he saw Maisie. ¡°What a coincidence, Mrs. Goldmann.¡± A hint of surprise crossed Maisie¡¯s eyes when she saw Tristan, but she did not allow her emotion to escape to her face. She smiled at him back and replied, ¡°Yeah. What a coincidence.¡± ¡®He isn¡¯t here to see Mrs. Boucher, is he?¡¯ Before Maisie could think further, Tristan looked at them and said meaningfully, ¡°I¡¯m going to meet with someone in the private room. Do you want to join us?¡± Maisie was slightly stunned. She then gave him a slightly awkward but polite smile and said, ¡°I guess next time. My friend still needs to go back to work.¡± ¡°Zee, I¡¯m not- Ah!¡± Before Ryleigh could finish her sentence, Maisie pinched her thigh, causing her to jump in pain. Maisie hurriedly supported her and said in a matter-of-fact manner, ¡°Did your leg hurt again? I told you to stay at home and rest, but you didn¡¯t want to listen to me.¡± After that, she looked at Tristan and said,¡± I¡¯m sorry. Mr. Knowles. My friend broke her leg not long ago. She just had an operation to put a te into her leg, so she can¡¯t walk very well yet.¡± Ryleigh had no choice but to suffer in silence. Tristan offered them a faint smile and replied, ¡°Is that so? That¡¯s kind of a pity. ¡°We¡¯ll be leaving now, Mr. Knowles. Enjoy your meal,¡± Maisie said as she nodded at him. After that, she hurriedly carried Ryleigh into the elevator. Tristan watched as the door of the elevator closed. He chuckled slightly and mumbled, ¡°What an interesting little girl.¡± At the underground parking lot¡­ Ryleigh massaged her thigh and walked beside Maisie. She tried to weep but failed to shed a tear. She looked at Maisie and said, ¡°Zee, even if you want to pinch me, you should¡¯ve told me beforehand. Do you know how painful that was?¡± Maisie stopped in her tracks, turned around, and cupped her cheeks in her hands. ¡°Alright, alright. Next time. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal to make it up for you, okay?¡± Ryleigh¡¯s eyes lit up, and she looked as if she had forgotten about the pain. ¡°Deal!¡± Chapter 807 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 807 Maisie did not know what to say. She released Ryleigh, turned around, and walked toward her car. While she was sending Ryleigh back to the academy, Ryleigh asked about the man,¡± Zee, do you know the man we met just now?¡± ¡°Not really,¡± Maisie replied. She kept her gaze fixed ahead and continued. ¡°He¡¯s Mr. Topaz¡¯s partner, and I know him through Madam Nera.¡± It was only then understanding dawned upon Ryleigh. ¡°I see. No wonder I can sense an air of confidence in that man. So, he¡¯s a businessman. Why did he treat you so well? He even wanted to invite you to a meal. Could it be that¡­¡± She paused for two seconds, spun her head around to look at Maisie, and said, ¡°His son has taken a liking to you, and he wants you to be his daughter-inw?¡± Maisie was stumped and caught betweenughter and tears. ¡°Do you have any idea what you are talking about, Ryleigh? He knows Nn and knows that I¡¯m Nn¡¯s wife, so how is there any chance he would want me to be his daughter-inw? I don¡¯t even know if he has a son or not. Maybe he has a daughter instead?¡± Ryleigh stopped talking as she received a news notification on her phone. She tapped on it and was shocked. Barbara¡­ She¡¯s a murderer?¡± Maisie was stunned. She pulled over and took Ryleigh¡¯s phone. #The murderer from the Chases: She was acquitted due to her strong background and changed her name to ¡°Barbara Chase¡±, and she has returned # She clicked on it, and the content was about the fake news about Barbara. ¡°Zee, what is this all about?¡± Ryleigh did not know about Barbara¡¯s matter, so she was both shocked and confused when she saw the news. Maisie returned the phone to her and asked, ¡°Do you believe it?¡± Ryleigh shook her head. ¡°Of course I don¡¯t believe it. Barbara isn¡¯t that kind of person.¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°That¡¯s right. This news came out right after what happened to the Chases. I¡¯m guessing that someone couldn¡¯t wait any longer.¡± Maisie suspected that Katrina was behind this. Barbara¡¯s uncle had had an ident while her father had retired, and the Chases had cut off their ties with the people from the top. When Katrina published the news to crusade against the Chases, it set off a huge public outcry, which was tantamount to adding salt to the wound for the Chases. Maisie sent Ryleigh to the gate of the Royal Academy of Music. After Ryleigh went inside, Maisie pulled out her phone and made a call to Barbara. It took Barbara quite a while to answer her call. She seemed to be drinking wine as she said, ¡°Maisie? What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Where are you now?¡± Maisie asked. ¡°Me? I¡¯m at the Glitz Club now,¡± Barbara replied. She was lying on the top of the bar, swirling the wine in the ss and smiling.¡± Drinking some wine.¡± ¡°Glitz Club?¡± Maisie asked. She wondered what Barbara was doing over there. After all it was daytime right now, and the Glitz Club only operated at night. She stomped on the elerator and left the academy. ¡°I¡¯ll go to look for you now.¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Barbara put her hand on her forehead and continued, ¡°Stay out of this. You don¡¯t have to worry about me. I can handle it myself.¡± Barbara then hung up the call and propped herself up by holding onto the bar. Other than the waiters preparing for the evening¡¯s opening at the side, there were no other guests in therge club. The manager walked toward Barbara and said, ¡°Ms. Chase, you¡¯re drunk. My boss asked me to bring you upstairs to rest.¡± There was a private room in the Glitz Club that none of the guests knew about except for the owner and the people in the club. Barbara did not move. The manager called two girls rehearsing for tonight¡¯s performance and said, ¡°She¡¯s our boss¡¯ VIP. Get her upstairs to rest.¡± The two girls nodded and carried Barbara upstairs. The elevator came to the fifth floor. The fifth floor was separate, and although it also belonged to the Glitz Club, it was the owner¡¯s office area, and only executives and shareholders could set foot in it. Chapter 808 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 808 ¡°Do you know the rtionship between this Ms. Chase and our boss? Why does he take such good care of her?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ask a question that you shouldn¡¯t be asking. Have you forgotten what happenedst time? The man who Meg had her eyes set onst time is Ms. Chase¡¯s friend. When Ms. Chase stepped in and told her to stay away from her friend, Meg wasn¡¯t happy about it. She went toin to our boss. Our boss asked his men to give Meg a p on the cheek and told her to mind her own business.¡± Both of the girls carried Barbara to a room with antique decorations. There was a wall furnace. The wall was red in color and filled with biblical scrolls. They put Barbara on the bed and closed the door when they were on their way out. Theizens were oblivious to Barbara¡¯s incident, so they were easily manipted. Michael was busy with his family¡¯s affairs, so he had no time to settle the things that were going on on the Inte. Therefore, the name ¡°Barbara¡± appeared on Google Trends. Sitting with her legs crossed on the couch, Maisie scrolled through Google Trends. After a short while, she put her phone away and held the cushion in her arms. When Nn came downstairs with the coffee cup in his hand, he nced at the person sitting on the couch. He went to sit beside her and put the cup on the desk. ¡°Are you still worried about Barbara?¡± Maisie rested her head on his shoulder and said, ¡°It has been pretty difficult for her. Her family is in trouble, and the controversy of the past hase back to haunt her. She cannot exin to the public clearly, and she is currently being attacked on the Inte. This is no different from pushing her to death.¡± After all, it had been many years since the incident. Most of the people had no memory of it, not to mention that someone was inciting the masses from the dark. Besides, it was true that the Chases had tried to suppress the news about Barbara at that time. Even if Barbara had killed that person in self-defense, no one was there to prove the situation. Nn ran his hand over her head and said in a deep voice, ¡°Have you forgotten about that video, Zee?¡± ¡°Video?¡± Maisie jerked up and looked at Nn in shock. It was only then she remembered the video on Katrina¡¯s phone. The video had been taken on the spot secretly, and they had originally wanted to capture the process of Eric viting Barbara to destroy her reputation. ¨C When the two of them had been fighting over the knife, Barbara fell back on the bed. Eric had the knife in his hand back then. He had pounced on her and threatened her. While Barbara was struggling, the knife had identally stabbed Eric. The video had fallen into Katrina¡¯s hands, and Katrina had been using the video to threaten the Chases for many years, In other words, the video in Katrina¡¯s hands was the only evidence they had right now. The smile on Nn¡¯s face deepened as he said, ¡°I still have the video on myputer. I haven¡¯t deleted it yet.¡± Maisie threw herself at him and rested her chin on his shoulder. She chuckled lightly and said, ¡°You¡¯re the best, Nn. I know I can always rely on you¡± Nn secured her even tighter in his arms and kissed her. ¡°So, what are you going to do to pay me back?¡± Maisie lifted her head and giggled. ¡°Do you even need to ask? I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve already thought about it.¡± Nn wrapped his arms around her waist and chuckled. ¡°I want to see you wearing a maid¡¯s outfit to seduce me.¡± Maisie¡¯s face turned red in embarrassment as she turned her head sideways. ¡°W-Where did you learn that from?¡± Nn smiled amusingly and replied, ¡°I¡¯ve wanted to see it a long time ago. I¡¯m sure you will look great in it.¡± He caught her hair in his teeth and tucked it behind her ear, his breath muffled and heavy. ¡°Shall we go back to our room?¡± som en Maisie did not say anything. Nn scooped her up and went upstairs. There was a box on the bed, and inside the box was the maid¡¯s outfit. Maisie pinched his arm in exasperation and hissed. ¡°You set me up!¡± A chuckle rolled out from Nn¡¯s throat as he replied, ¡°Well, you can put it that way if you want to.¡± Maisie went into the changing room to get herself changed into the maid¡¯s outfit. Nn was standing with his arms across his chest. There was a smile on his face as he asked, ¡°Do you need my help?¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Chapter 809 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 809 ¡°No! Don¡¯te in!¡± Maisie shouted nervously. The smile on Nn¡¯s face deepened. After a short while, the door was opened. Maisie had changed into the outfit as she came out of the dressing room embarrassingly. ¡°I¡¯m sure you did it on purpose. Look at this costume¡­¡± The dress was short, and thecy hem was fluffy. The W-shaped cor was deep, allowing her fair skin to be exposed to the air. The waistline of the dress was designed so as to entuate her tiny waist, and coupled up with the pairs of ck stockings that wrapped around her legs like a glove, she looked extremely charming and sexy. Initially, Nn just wanted to see her in a maid¡¯s outfit. He did not expect that she would look so good in it. On top of that, the embarrassed and nervous expression on her face made her look like amb to be ughtered. His Adam¡¯s apple rolled up and down in his throat, and his gaze was filled with desire. Maisie could see what he was thinking through his gaze. Just when she was about to run back to the dressing room, he wrapped his arm around her waist and pinned her to the wall. He kept her head in ce andnded passionate kisses on her one after another. Slowly, she melted in his arms. Her soul was burning in his zing desire, and she was bobbing up and down like a person clutching tightly to a floating log in the sea. Once again, the Glitz Club lit up the night sky. The room upstairs was dark, and a ray of neon light shone on the bed through the window When Barbara cracked her eyes open, she felt so much pain in her head as if someone was hammering her head with a sledgehammer. She slowly got herself up and switched on themp on the desk, filling the room with a warm yellow light. Massaging her forehead, she exited the room. When she was in the corridor, she heard a woman screaming painfully in a low voice from a room. Barbara froze and slowly walked toward the room where the voice came from. It was a utility room at the back of the corridor. The voice became even clearer when she was standing at the door. It sounded familiar to her. ¡®Isn¡¯t this¡­ Katrina?¡¯ Just when she put her hand on the handle and was about to push the door open to look at it, a voice came behind her. ¡°Ms. Chase.¡± Her shoulders shook, and she turned around to see the manager was walking toward her. The manager offered her a smile and said,¡± Since you¡¯re awake, you should go home now. If not, your father will be worried about you.¡± Inside this room¡­ The manager maintained the smile on his face and replied, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. We¡¯re just punishing a misbehaving employee.¡± Barbara did not ask any more questions. She looked at the room onest time before turning around and left the floor. After she came out of the Glitz Club, Barbara pulled her phone out and made a call to Katrina, but Katrina did not answer the phone. She was pretty certain that the voice she had heard just now belonged to Katrina, and she wondered what they had done to her. Her phone rang again, and it was Maisie. She answered the call, and Maisie said,¡± Come to my office tomorrow. I have something to give you.¡± Barbara was stunned for a moment before asking, ¡°What happened to your voice?¡± Maisie jerked her head around to stare at Nn, who looked perfectly fine, and cleared her throat. ¡°Nothing. I shouted myself hoarse when I was scolding someone today.¡± Barbara gged herself a cab at the junction and said, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll go to your office tomorrow.¡± After they hung up the call, Maisie threw the pillow at Nn and snarled, ¡°This is all your fault!¡± Nn grabbed the pillow and put the document down. He hugged her from the back and rested his chin on her shoulder. The smile on his face deepened as he said,¡± Yeah. It¡¯s all my fault. I should¡¯ve controlled myself.¡± The next day, at Soul¡­ Maisie was wearing a purple turtle-neck sweater with a ck leather skirt. She looked elegant and pretty. Standing in front of the table, she drank arge gulp of water to soothe her throat until Barbara appeared in the doorway. She rubbed her temples and sat down on the couch. ¡°I drank too muchst night. My head feels like someone is hitting it with a hammer Maisie put the cup down and handed the USB drive in her hand to Barbara. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Barbara was dumbfounded. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°There is a video about you inside. I asked Nn to get it from Katrina¡¯s phone the other day Chapter 810 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 810 Barbara took over the USB drive. She looked at Maisie incredulously and said,¡± You¡­¡± Maisie sat in front of her and interrupted,¡± What can you do by yourself? I¡¯m sure you know what¡¯s going on with your family, and you all are very vulnerable right now. Even if you want to exin, do you think those people will believe in you if you don¡¯t have any evidence?¡± Barbara frowned. After a long while, she sighed. ¡°We still haven¡¯t found the cause of my uncle¡¯s death. My father has other things to attend to, so he can¡¯t do anything. Honestly, I really don¡¯t know what to do.¡± She lifted her head to look at Maisie, and her eyes were filled with gratitude. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to help me so much.¡± Maisie lowered her head. Honestly, she had no idea why she wanted to help Barbara as well Perhaps it was because she could see her past self in Barbara. She smiled and replied, ¡°We¡¯re friends, right? When my friend is in trouble, I can¡¯t just sit back and do nothing.¡± Barbara was stunned. She put the USB back into her bag, rose to her feet, and smiled. ¡°Then I can¡¯t let you do me this favor for nothing.¡± The discussion on the Inte was getting more and more intense. While theizens were making all sorts of spection, Barbara posted something on her Facebook. #If I¡¯m guilty, I¡¯ll let thew decide my fate. If my background represents everything, I¡¯d rather be the worst person in the world.# As soon as Barbara published the post, someizens who did not believe in her began to throw all sorts of cynicalments at her. #Hah, you¡¯ve killed someone. I don¡¯t understand how you have the guts to say something like that.# #If you didn¡¯t seduce him, would he try to vite you?# #Do you think you can run away from legal liability just because you have a good father? Even if he tried to vite you, did you really have to kill him? Stop trying to clear your name. You¡¯re only making things worse. A person like you should just go to prison.# #Are you guys serious? He tried to vite her. Why do you guys say it was her fault, and she tried to seduce him instead? Is it because she¡¯s a woman, so she deserves to be assaulted? Since when has the moral value of theizens of our country be so crooked?# #Are you her family? Why are you standing up for her?# When Barbara came out of thewyer¡¯s office with her bodyguards, the media reporters surrounded her. ¡°Ms. Chase, did youe to thewyer¡¯s office with the intention of reversing the verdict?¡± ¡°Ms. Chase, it¡¯s said that you identally killed him when you were defending yourself. Did your father participate in the case back then ? If not, why did you change your name when you were sent abroad? Is that to avoid public opinion?¡± All of them stuck their cameras on Barbara¡¯s face. Barbara was expressionless and did not respond to them. She walked to the car with her bodyguard in front of her. ¡°Murderer! You should go to prison!¡± Someone pretended to be a reporter and threw an egg at Barbara. The egg fell on her head. The egg trickled down her hair, leaving her in a mess. The bodyguards went up to restrain the group of people attempting to start a ruckus. When those people saw the reporters were all filming, theyughed maniacally. ¡°What do you want to beat us up in front of the reporters? Fine, do it, let everyone see your true faces. Barbara took over the tissue paper handed to her by the bodyguards and wiped the egg off her body. After that, she turned to look at the bodyguard and said, ¡°Let them go.¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The group of bodyguards released them. Barbara took her sunsses down and looked at them. ¡°Are you guys police officers?¡± The group of people was stunned. Barbara then continued calmly. ¡°If you guys aren¡¯t police officers, then you don¡¯t have the right to assume that I¡¯m guilty. Do you know that attacking other people on the street openly cannd you in jail? Besides, I believe in justice. I wanted to reverse the verdict because I think I¡¯m innocent. I did nothing wrong. Even if it happens again, I won¡¯t regret it.¡± Chapter 811 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 811 Barbara thought of something before getting into the car, turned her head, and asserted herself to the camera. ¡°I don¡¯t know what moral high ground you people think you¡¯re standing on when you¡¯re pointing your fingers at me. I seemingly look like the victim of this incident, don¡¯t I? Sure enough, the person who would have died back then would be me if I hadn¡¯t resisted and fought back. I¡¯ve done nothing wrong when all I did was fight for my life. I don¡¯t need your sympathy, but at the same time, I won¡¯t allow you people to nder me.¡± Barbara Chase epted the Salvadores¡¯ Appeal# appeared on every single trending article list on the Inte, and all photos of the scene were posted on the Inte by reporters. This time around, two groups ofizens with different points of view were formed on the Inte, and they debated and quarreled. Most women spoke up for Barbara and also argued against thements that someizens posted, saying that ¡°that¡¯s the oue that those women deserve if they are the ones who seduced the men at first¡±. As a result, an article and poll titled # Should Women Resist When They Are Being Vited?# was posted on the Inte, and it had collected tens of millions of surveys,ments, and likes. At noon, Soul Jewelry took the lead to speak up for Barbara. #Barbara Chase has Soul Jewelry¡¯s full support, a cassation appeal of her verdict is uneptable.# Soul Jewelry¡¯s decision to stand up and show its support for Barbara at this juncture left everyone astonished. After all, it was not advisable forpanies to get themselves involved in such controversial topics as much as possible, but Soul Jewelry spoke out for Barbara. Soon, in addition to Soul Jewelry, the ckgold Group responded to the topic too. Nn even liked the post #Should Women Resist When They Are Being Vited?#. Helios also picked Barbara¡¯s side as the only popr artist in the entertainment industry who forwarded the article. #What Ms. Barbara Chase deserves is justice instead of a crusade against her.# was the title of his post. At Royal Crown Entertainment Co¡­ ¡°Helios Boucher, have you lost your mind!? You actually reposted this article? Aren¡¯t you afraid ofizens shredding you into pieces!?¡± Morgan broke into Helios¡¯ office and dashed up to his desk lividly. ¡°What the hell were you thinking when you decided to join in the fun?¡± Helios scrolled through his Twitter feed without even lifting his eyelids. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m joining in the fun. I¡¯m just doing what I think 1 need to do.¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°What do you think you need to do?¡± Morgan was so furious that he was about to have a heart attack. He said earnestly, * Helios, you¡¯re an actor, and you have no idea just how influential you are. The matter rted to the daughter of the Chases isn¡¯t something that you should take part in. If this matter were toe back to haunt you in the end, what would the public think of you?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t be the one who will be affected even if the matter backfires.¡± Helios ced the tablet on the desk. ¡°If Barbara Chase is truly a murderer, she wouldn¡¯t have epted the appeal.¡± Morgan was astounded and stood with his arms akimbo. ¡°Helios, just don¡¯t me me for not reminding you when things go south. Are you really not afraid of the risk?¡± Helios got up, walked to the French window, and looked out at the scenery outside the window. He then turned to look at Morgan after a while. ¡°If it¡¯s wrong for a woman to resist when being vited, then the world should be the thing that¡¯s gone really wrong.¡± Morgan was flustered. Helios leanednguidly against the wall, with his back facing the window. His facial features were ckened by the sun that shone in through the window. ¡°As a public figure, shouldn¡¯t I speak up for such issues?¡± Sure enough, after Helios spoke up for Barbara on the Inte, Helios¡¯ fans started supporting their idol and were willing to wait for the result of the appeal. At the same time, some of the fans were worried about Helios and were afraid that Helios would be implicated. And the application for an appeal submitted by Barbara was heard by the court on the third day. Barbara took thewyer into the courtroom, and she saw Maisie and Ryleigh in the public gallery while Ryleigh waved to her and cheered her on. The Salvadores sat on the intiff¡¯s seat, and they had hired awyer too. Thewyer then reiterated the Salvadores¡¯ words to the judge . ¡°The defendant, Ms. Chase, caused the death of the aggressor due to excessive self-defense, so she should be sentenced to imprisonment for not less than three years and not more than seven years. An acquittal is unreasonable, and the intiff suspects that there was a misjudgment in the trial back then.¡± Chapter 812 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 812 Barbara¡¯swyer chuckled. ¡°The family members of the offenders were also present when the verdict was being passed. Since the verdict didn¡¯t sit well with the family members of the offenders, why has it been dyed until today?¡± Mrs. Salvadore looked at the judge. ¡°We were present at the time, but Ms. Chase¡¯s family background isn¡¯t something that ordinary families like us canpare to. We¡¯ve always wanted tounch an appeal too, but Ms. Chase has changed her name and gone into hiding these few years. We couldn¡¯t locate her, so how did you expect us tounch an appeal for the case?¡± The judge dropped the gavel, and the courtroom filled with constant chatter became dead silent in an instant. ¡°Can I have the defendant exin this situation to me?¡± Barbara¡¯swyer stood up and motioned for someone to hand him aptop. ¡°It just so happens that I have a piece of evidence of the incident in my possession. Why don¡¯t we let the intiff take a look at it?¡± The staff put theptop on the intiff¡¯s desk, and the video on the screen recorded the whole struggle between the victim and the aggressor. The Salvadores¡¯ expressions changed when they saw the video. ¡°This¡­ How is this possible!?¡± Barbara¡¯swyer looked at them and continued. ¡°After watching the video, we don¡¯t believe that Ms. Chase killed the aggressor due to excessive self-defense. Firstly, the aggressor was the one who threatened Ms. Chase¡¯s life with a knife first, forcing Ms. Chase to engage in sexual intercourse with him, ¡°Secondly, when Ms. Chase was being pushed, she resisted regardless of the knife that the aggressor had in his possession. The video shows that the whole process had severely threatened Ms. Chase¡¯s safety. Hence, Ms. Chase¡¯s action of grabbing the knite to protect herself and killing the offender by mistake is a legitimate self-defense act. Which means thew should acquit Ms. Chase.¡± Mrs. Salvadore stood up. ¡°This video must be fake! This video wasn¡¯t even presented in the previous trial!¡± The judge solemnly interrupted her,¡± Please be quiet.¡± After saying so, he nced at the defendant. ¡°How did you get your hands on the video?¡± Barbara slowly opened her mouth. ¡°This video was recorded by a camera that was installed in the room by someone else back then. They originally wanted to record the process of me being vited by Mr. Salvadore, which would lead to my disgrace. The person who took the video then moved on to ckmailing my father and me with the video recording for many years. As for why I¡¯ve changed my name, it¡¯s because my father wanted me to shake off my past and start over.¡± Barbara¡¯swyer handed over a document to the court¡¯s staff. ¡°This piece of evidence shows that someone has been ckmailing Ms. Chase and the Chases with the video over the years.¡± The staff submitted the documents to the judge. After going through the evidence, the judge then turned to ask the intiff, ¡°Is there anything else that you would like to add?¡± The intiff¡¯swyer sat down. ¡°No.¡± Mrs. Salvadore grabbed the hem of his cor and became extremely agitated.¡± Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Didn¡¯t you promise me that you would help us win this appeal!?¡± Thewyer pushed her hand away. ¡°The video that the defendant presented is already a very favorable piece of evidence. You can no longer win thewsuit now, no matter who¡¯s representing you.¡± Mrs. Salvadore froze in ce, while Mr. Salvadore did not say a thing. The judge announced the adjournment of the court. Soon, Barbara¡¯swyer posted the video that had been presented as evidence and the result of the appeal on the Inte. #The victim¡¯s actions in the video have been deemed as proper self-defense and thus, don¡¯t constitute a criminal offense. Thew has once again found Ms. Chase to be innocent today. So, please don¡¯t spread rumors and nder Ms. Chase anymore. Thank you.# #The fingers of those keyboard warriors are even more terrifying than those of a murderer.# This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. #Doesn¡¯t anyone think it¡¯s weird? Why was the video recorded in the first ce?# #ording to some of thements, if this video weren¡¯t presented during the trial, Ms. Chase¡¯s reputation would¡¯ve been dragged through the mud by you sh*tsacks already!# #Ms. Chase¡¯s life was being threatened, and the knife was already on her neck, making the offender¡¯s action a criminal felony. So why should the incident survivor take another beating from you douchebags? LOL, nowadays , women who almost got raped get all the finger pointings. So, are you saying that what all the men did is correct and that they¡¯re innocent? Are beautiful women who wear skirts an excuse for men tomit crimes? Chapter 813 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 813 #Seamless fruits won¡¯t attract flies # #Sir, with all due respect, are you admitting that men are all flies? I bet flies are all feeling extremely aggrieved as your statement misrepresents them as a species. # #1 only heard that flies grow up eating sh*t. Does that mean that¡¯s the reason you¡¯re able to utter pure bullsh*t!?# At a hotpot restaurant¡­ Barbara and Maisie were eating beef slices while scooping more out of the pot of spicy broth. Both of them were sweating buckets from the spices. Ryleigh scrolled through thements on the Inte andughed out loud.¡± Netizens nowadays have great potential when ites to bing stand-upedians. Each one of them sounds more bizarre than the other. They would cling to their keyboard ande up with a thesis a s if they were the embodiment of justice whenever something happened, but they¡¯re also pros in ying dumb as soon as the victims of the incident manage to rify themselves.¡± Maisie looked at her. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to dig into the hotpot that you¡¯ve been struggling to get off your mind over the past few days? Why are you still scrolling through your Twitter feed?¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m just browsing through my feed casually,¡± Ryleigh put down her phone immediately, thought of something, and stared at Barbara ¡°By the way, Helios actually spoke up for you.¡± ¨C Barbara grabbed her ss of fruit juice and took a sip. ¡°He only spoke for me because I helped him in the past.¡± ¡°You helped him?¡± Maisie turned to look at her. ¡°When did that happen?¡± Barbara replied calmly, ¡°I once ran into him at the Glitz Club back then. He was a little drunk and was pestered by a woman who ¡ª mistook him for a bar boy. I went over and helped him when I saw paparazzi.¡± Ryleigh pouted. ¡°Wow, that must be a nightmare for Helios.¡± Barbara dipped her meat slice in the sauce. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m afraid that Helios would have gone down in mes if I hadn¡¯t approached him that night.¡± Maisie was drinking water and asked Barbara all of a sudden, ¡°By the way, do you go to the Glitz Club very frequently?¡± Barbara froze in ce for a split second, put down her cutlery, and exined slowly, ¡°You might not believe what I¡¯m about to say. I¡¯ve been in the Glitz Club for so long, yet I haven¡¯t seen the owner of the club in person so far.¡± Maisie was bewildered. ¡°You haven¡¯t met the owner of the Glitz Club before this, so you¡­¡± Barbara lowered her gaze. ¡°To be honest, when I first returned to Zlokova, someone told me about the extramarital affair between Katrina and Eugene. He knew who I was and what Katrina had done to me before that. I only found outter that the mysterious man is the owner of the Glitz Club. That¡¯s why I often go to the club.¡± Ryleigh was stunned for a short moment and then asked in a low voice, ¡°Would the owner of the Glitz Club have ulterior motives when he chose to help you out? ¡°I wish to know that too.¡± Barbara propped her chin against her arm. ¡°That¡¯s why I go to the club very frequently, but those people who have been receiving me are all managers. The owner will only tell me something that I want to know in the form of text messages.¡± Maisie squinted her eyes.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡®It¡¯s said that the person behind the Glitz Club isn¡¯t someone to be trifled with. Not only does no one dare to create any stir in the club, but even if something were to happen, the club wouldn¡¯t even face closure. ¡®The owner of the Glitz Club helped Barbara without asking for anything in return, but he¡¯s never shown his face, which makes him an extremely mysterious person.¡¯ Ryleigh snapped her fingers. ¡°Could it be that the boss of the Glitz Club has a crush on you?¡± The corners of Barbara¡¯s lips twitched slightly as they were pulled toward the side of her face, and she covered her forehead with her palm. ¡°He could be a man of the same age as my father, or he could even be older than my father. So, if you¡¯re saying that he has a crush on me, how have I stayed safe while in the club?¡± Ryleigh really could not understand it.¡± Then why is he helping you? He¡¯s neither doing it for the money nor for your beauty and body. Are you telling me that he¡¯s doing this as a form of charity because his sense of kindness is overflowing?¡± Barbara looked at Maisie all of a sudden, ¡°Do you still remember the issue with Peter Zhivkov?¡± Maisie nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡± She pursed her lips. ¡°I usually turn to the owner of the Glitz Club for help whenever I need it, and he¡¯ll indeed help me at the end of the day. But he wouldn¡¯t let me intervene in any matter rted to Peter Zhivkov no matter what, and I don¡¯t know why.¡± Chapter 814 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 814 Maisie looked at her. ¡°So, are you suspecting something?¡± Barbara looked out the window. ¡°I suspect that the owner of the Glitz Club may have something to do with the forces behind Peter Zhivkov, but I¡¯m not sure if they¡¯re on the same side.¡± Barbara added upon thinking of something, ¡°The manager that received me on the night when Katrina offended Peter Zhivkov obviously hid something from me.¡± Later that night, at the Blue Bay vi¡­ ¡°Do you know who¡¯s the owner behind the Glitz Club?¡± Nn¡¯s hand, which was flipped through the documents in front of him, stopped abruptly, and he looked up at Maisie, who was sitting in front of the dressing table and applying her night cream. ¡°The owner of the Glitz Club?¡± Maisie looked at him through the mirror.¡¯ Yes.¡±. Nn narrowed his eyes. ¡°Why would you want to know about him?¡± After Maisie was done, she walked over to Nn and sat down. ¡°I¡¯m just curious. It¡¯s said that the owner of the Glitz Club is a very enigmatic man. Barbara has been to the club so many times, but the owner has only contacted her by text messages and has never shown his face. Aren¡¯t you curious too?¡± Nn ced the documents on the bedside table and took her into his arms.¡¯ Actually, I don¡¯t know much about the behind-the-scenes affairs of the Glitz Club, but someone else knows.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Yael Boucher.¡± Maisie was stunned and looked at him.¡± Does Mr. Boucher know the owner?¡± Nn hugged her, leaned against the head of the bed, and looked at her. ¡°There are people from the higher-ups behind the Glitz Club, and Mr. Boucher has gotten the chance to form connections with them. Do you still remember when we were in the Glitz Club the other day when Mr. Boucher asked me to help him with something?¡± Maisie surely remembered that. ¡°But didn¡¯t you say it¡¯s rted to Helios?¡± He smiled. ¡°That¡¯s me making a fool out of you.¡± Maisie stopped talking. Seeing her puffed cheeks, Nn rubbed her cheek lovingly. ¡°But if I continue to hide it from you, you¡¯ll definitely be livid with me when you find out.¡± He then sighed helplessly. ¡°Just take care of me alone. Why must you take care of someone else¡¯s affairs too? Sometimes I really wish I could put you in my pocket and keep you by my side all the time.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Maisie frowned. ¡°But I can¡¯t just sit idly at the side when something has happened to my friends.¡± He pecked her forehead lightly. ¡°That¡¯s why I can only heave a sigh of relief when I get to keep you by my side all the time.¡± Knowing that he was worried about her, Maisie felt a hint of warmth filling her up. She then leaned against Nn¡¯s chest. ¡°Is it something about the higher-ups?¡± Nn chuckled softly. ¡°You¡¯ve already guessed it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not very difficult to get that.¡± Maisie¡¯s eyshes drooped. ¡°The car ident that Barbara¡¯s uncle got into is definitely not an ident, and the owner of the Glitz Club wouldn¡¯t let her intervene in the investigation of Peter Zhivkov. Obviously, the people behind Peter have something to do with the ident.¡± ¡®Peter seemed to respect the Chases to a certain extent on the surface the other night when we were at the Glitz Club, but he then brought his men into our private room and created a stir immediately. And Barbara¡¯s uncle ran into an ident a few dayster. ¡®If he hadn¡¯t known that Barbara¡¯s father was about to bring his retirement forward and his younger brother was going to take his ce in only a few days, Peter wouldn¡¯t have dared to do anything. ¡®All these might¡¯ve been premeditated.¡¯ Nn continued indifferently. ¡°Michael once forced Peter¡¯s sauna business into temporary closure, but the person behind the sauna premises isn¡¯t Peter. Peter is only the official owner of the business.¡± Maisie was slightly startled, and she raised her head. ¡°So, are the people behind Petering after the Chases for that?¡± LITUPILI UIT ¡°Yes.¡± Nn let go of her, and Maisie sat aside, only to see him pick up the two documents lying beside him. ¡°The people behind Michael and Peter are political rivals, and Mr. Boucher is the middleman who¡¯s stuck in between both parties.¡± Maisie was silent. ¡°Once no one else in the Chases can take over Michael¡¯s position, Mr. Boucher will no longer be able to contain the forces behind Peter. After listening to Nn¡¯s words, Maisie finally understood the reason Mr. Boucher was looking for Nn that night. Chapter 815 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 815 Michael had already stepped down from his position, and the person behind Peter held the same position as Michael. Mr. Boucher would be left in a dilemma once that person managed to get his own man to take over Michael¡¯s position. When Michael was there, he was on the same side as Mr. Boucher. That was why the person behind Peter did not dare to act too tantly, Content held by N?velDrama.Org. She then asked, ¡°So what did Mr. Boucher want you to do?¡± Nn rubbed the top of her head gently and with a profound smile. ¡°What an entrepreneur is best at. As far as I know, Peter has a batch of red wine that urgently needs to be distributed on the ck market. It¡¯s said to be a batch of red wine, but in fact, it¡¯s a batch of stolen goods.¡± Maisie was astonished. ¡°SO, Mr. Boucher wants you to purchase that batch of red wine?¡± Nn leaned back in his chair. ¡°Mr. Boucher doesn¡¯t have any connections in the ck market, but I happen to have a few of them. That¡¯s why he needs me to join forces with him. Another requirement for the n to work is that the people that I introduce to Peter must have nothing to do with anyone in the higher-ups so that Peter won¡¯t be suspicious.¡± He then stared at Maisie. ¡°However, I¡¯ll need someone¡¯s help, someone that Peter has never met.¡± Maisie blinked. ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± Nn responded instantly, ¡°Saydie. East of Bassburgh, at the port¡­ ¡°Mr. Zhivkov, Mr. Gerald Cane has arrived.¡± A well-built man brought a man who was leaning on a cane onto Peter¡¯s yacht. Peter quickly pushed the two women beside him away and got up to greet him with a smile. ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Cane. Your reputation in the ck market is unprecedented by anyone in Bassburgh, and I can see the reason now that I¡¯ve finally met you in person.¡± Gerald waved his hand, motioning his subordinates to wait for him at the door, sat on the couch, and ced the cane beside him. ¡°No matter how influentiall a m in the ck market, I¡¯m nowhere as near as how close you are with the people up there.¡± Peter poured a ss of wine. ¡°That¡¯s very humorous of you, Mr. Cane. The entire ck market is yours to own, while I¡¯m only a man who runs errands for others.¡± Gerald took the wine ss from him. ¡°I¡¯m not very into businesses that are not worth my effort. Taking such a big order from you is also a big risk for me. And when-¡± Peter interrupted him instantly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Cane. Nothing bad will happen to this shipment. My boss is longing to dispatch this batch of goods. It¡¯s just that he hasn¡¯t been able to find a suitable person to help him do so. Since you¡¯re the local mob boss, my boss will definitely make it worth your effort as long as you¡¯re willing to help distribute the goods. Gerald drank the wine and put the ss down. ¡°So, it won¡¯t implicate my men, right?¡± Peter gave oft a pregnant smirk, ¡°You¡¯re well aware of my connections with the higher-ups, so how can your men be implicated in any way?¡± Gerald asked his men to bring the suitcase i n, and a very stern-looking woman and a thug came in, each carrying two suitcases full of money. Peter looked at the woman and smiled. ¡°Mr. Cane, you actually hired a female employee to work so closely with you?¡± ¡°Mr. Zhivkov, don¡¯t underestimate others. None of the people on your yacht arepetent enough to go against her, including those ! brought along. I bought her from the ck market in Morwich. I can only rest assured knowing that she¡¯s delivering the goods.¡± Peter did not doubt her. ¡°No wonder she doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯s from Zlokova. You¡¯re definitely a very resourceful man, Mr. Cane. He waved his hand. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the most important quality that you look for in a man who works for a mafia or mob?¡± Having said so, he opened the suitcases.¡± There is $6,500,000 here. You can get your men to count them on the spot if you¡¯re worried.¡± Peter asked someone to receive the suitcases. ¡°I have faith in your character, Mr. Cane.¡± ¡°Then when do you n to release the goods, Mr. Zhivkov?¡± Peter replied, ¡°Within a few days.¡± Gerald nodded and picked up his cane.¡± Nice, then I¡¯ll go back and wait for your good news, Mr. Zhivkov.¡± Peter smiled as he sent Gerald away, but the smile on his face gradually disappeared as soon as the other party got into the car. He then asked for the man standing next to him and whispered something into his ear. Saydie walked right behind Gerald. Because she was very cautious, she deliberately took out a mirror to look at the things happening on the yacht. She happened to see Peter talking to one of his subordinates from an oblique angle. Chapter 816 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 816 When she got into the car, Saydie said, ¡°Go straight to the ck market. They might still be suspicious.¡± Gerald asked the driver to drive and got a call from Nn. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, yes, Mr. Zhivkov has taken the money, alright. Okay.¡± At ckgold¡­ Nn put down his phone, and Quincy, who was standing at one side, asked, ¡°Did Mr. Zhivkov suspect anything?¡± ¡°He wouldn¡¯t suspect Gerald, but he has to believe that no one is behind Gerald to be safe.¡± Quincy scoffed. ¡°He¡¯s actually quite smart.¡± Nn chuckled. ¡°If he weren¡¯t smart, he wouldn¡¯t be where he is today. This batch of goods had to change hands quickly because he didn¡¯t want to be caught. The people behind him wouldn¡¯t take such a risk.¡± Quincy understood. The Bouchers wanted the goods to get into an ident before it was pushed into the ck market so that they could get Zhivkov and the people behind him. Once Zhivkov was investigated, the people behind him wouldn¡¯t be able to get away either Quincy remembered something. ¡°If Mr. Zhivkov took all the me to stay alive, wouldn¡¯t Mr. Boucher¡¯s efforts be wasted then?¡± Nn squinted his eyes. ¡°Let Mr. Boucher handle that. We just need to make sure that the goods get into an ident on the way.¡± At Glitz, the manager saw Barbara walk over from the side door and went to wee her. ¡°Mr. Chase, you¡¯re here again at this hour.¡± Barbara asked, ¡°Do you know where Katrina is?¡± The manager paused, then nodded and smiled. ¡°Katrina hasn¡¯t been working for the past few days. I don¡¯t have a clue.¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Barbara knew that he was lying. She couldn¡¯t get a hold of her and remembered that voice the other day. It sounded like they had her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Ms. Chase?¡± She snapped out of her thoughts and exined, ¡°I have a bone to pick with her. I thought she was hiding from me because I haven¡¯t seen her for a few days. Is the boss here?¡± The manager smiled again. ¡°He left and will be back at night.¡± Barbara didn¡¯t press on and left the club that was closed. The manager went upstairs and knocked on one of the office doors, then walked in when he got permission. The room was dimly lit, and a man leaning back on a chair had his back facing the door, hidden in the shadows. ¡°Sir, Ms. Chase came to ask about Katrina. She probably heard us the other day and thinks we have Katrina.¡± When he didn¡¯t get a reply, the manager looked at the man in the chair. ¡°Sir, Zhivkov framed Katrina for Caleb¡¯s ident. If Zhivkov finds out that we have her, he might start suspecting us.¡± ¡°He¡¯s just a pawn. What could he do?¡± the man said in a deep voice, his hand holding green marble rosaries. ¡°Doesn¡¯t Zhivkov have a son?¡± The manager paused. He knew that Peter had a son, and the son had the same temper as his father. Peter had already been paving a path for his son and introduced him to the higher-ups. The manager spected, ¡°You mean¡­¡± The manughed. ¡°If a cup of water is dirty, just get a new one.¡± At that moment, a man in ck walked in.¡¯Sir, Peter has traded with the ck market¡¯s people.¡± The man calmly asked, ¡°What was the trade for?¡± The man in ck said, ¡°I heard that it¡¯s a batch of red wine which will be sold in the ck market after a few days. The buyer is Gerald Cane.¡± Chapter 817 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 817 The manager raised his head. ¡°I heard that Zhivkov did try to push a batch of wine. If he was rushing, there must be something going on.¡± The man¡¯s hand that was ying with the rosary paused and spoke after a short while. ¡°Observe quietly for any changes.¡± At Soul¡­ Barbara went to see Maisie and told her she had visited the Glitz Club but didn¡¯t find out about Katrina¡¯s whereabouts. Maisie thought of something and said, ¡°If they really have Katrina, what could they gain by controlling her?¡± Barbara shook her head. I¡¯m afraid it could be something bad for my father. Something has already happened to my uncle. I can¡¯t sit and watch that happen to my dad too. Maisie turned to face her. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. if they wanted to do anything to the Chases, they would take you instead of Katrina.¡¯ She paused. Maisie looked serious. ¡°You don¡¯t know why the owner of Glitz would help you, and he hasn¡¯t shown his motive after such a long time. Even if they wanted to take you 1 o threaten the Chases, they have no reason not to do it yet.¡± Barbara didn¡¯t say anything. The unknown was the reason for concern because they still couldn¡¯t tell if the owner of Glitz was a friend or foe. Maisie put her hand on her shoulder.¡± Nn said Mr. Boucher might know who the owner of Glitz is. Do you want to ask him if you¡¯re still worried?¡± Barbara paused and pondered. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go see Mr. Boucher when I have time.¡± Not long after Barbara left, Saydie showed up and told Maisie about Peter¡¯s goods being delivered to the ck market the day after the next. Once they got there, the undercover police officers would move in. Maisie was worried for Saydie. ¡°You be careful when that happens.¡± Saydie nodded. Two dayster, Peter decided to get the delivery done at night for safety purposes. Gerald sent a few people for the handover with Peter. Even though he was rushing to get it out, he was meticulous to avoid mistakes, so he followed along personally the entire journey. Saydie stood in front of the car ying This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. with her switchde while watching the people move the crates off the truck. She could hear a woman¡¯s voice. ¡°Mr. Zhivkov, having a delivery sote at night?¡± Peter had a cigarette between his lips while his underling lit it up. ¡°How can I afford you if I don¡¯t make money?¡± The woman with curls holding onto Peter¡¯s arm was Meg from Glitz. She wore a gold camisole with leopard-printed tform heels and a wine-red mini skirt. She was twisting her waist, looking seductive. The men next to them stared at her every once in a while. Meg saw Saydie and was surprised. ¡°Why is a woman here?¡± Peter blew out some smoke but didn¡¯t reply. At that moment, a Land Rover parked next to Peter. He threw the cigarette to the ground and walked to the car. The window was half-opened, and it was dark, so the man sitting inside was hidden. All that could be seen was that he wore a golden branded watch. He said something to Peter, who spoke courteously and in a low voice. Saydie took a peek at the license te before taking out her phone and sending a photo of the license te to Quincy. After sending that, she turned and spoke to the movers. ¡°Hurry, Gerald is waiting.¡± Peter looked over as the man in the car asked something. Then he smiled and answered, ¡°Gerald sent this woman to oversee the delivery. I heard that she¡¯s a good fighter and that Gerald trusts her a lot.¡± Peter suddenly asked Saydie to approach. She frowned, put away her switchde, and walked over with no change in her expression.¡± Yes, Mr. Zhivkov?¡± Chapter 818 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 818 Peter rubbed his hands with a smile on his face. ¡°My boss asks if you want to work for him. Do you want to? I can speak to Gerald after this.¡± Saydie was expressionless. ¡°I don¡¯t switch employers.¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Peter tried to lure her. ¡°What if our boss double what Gerald is paying?¡± Saydie looked into the car. The man¡¯s face was hidden in the shadows. He wore a suit, and the veins on the back of his hands were obvious. She guessed that he was between his 40s and 50s. She said, ¡°Gerald saved my life, so I won¡¯t betray him no matter how much the pay is.¡¯ Meg scoffed and walked forward to p Saydie¡¯s face gently. ¡°Gerald is just a small boss in the ck market. You should appreciate that Mr. Grant is letting you work for him, little girl, do you get it- Ah!¡± Saydie grabbed Meg¡¯s wrist and bent it. Meg was in so much pain she couldn¡¯t even stand, so she yelled, ¡°Mr. Zhivkov, help me ¡­ This b*tch¡­ It hurts!¡± Everyone looked over. Peter was going to say something when Saydie put in more force and dislocated Meg¡¯s entire arm, then pushed the screaming woman aside. ¡°I¡¯m just in charge of this trade. I don¡¯t want anything to do with you. Gerald is waiting, and it¡¯s getting late. Stop dying.¡± Peter kicked Meg. ¡°Get out of the way. Why did you jump in?¡± Meg was tongue- tied and could only leave crying in pain. Peter turned to speak to the man in the car. ¡°I¡¯m sorry you had to see that, Mr. Grant.¡± The man in the car spoke. ¡°Alright, send the goods out.¡± He rolled up the window and got the driver to drive away. Peter looked at Saydie, probably annoyed that she didn¡¯t entertain him, snorted, and left. The truck slowly drove out of the port warehouse once all the crates had been moved to the truck. Saydie got into the car, sent a message to Quincy, and drove behind the truck. Quincy stood in front of his car, waiting. He got a call from Nn. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, the police have set up an ambush at the intersection. Saydie says they¡¯re on the way.¡± Nn calmly said, ¡°Alright, let Saydie help the police with the investigation and get Gerald¡¯s men to say that all the goods belong to Zhivkov in their statements.¡± Quincy nodded. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Nn stood on the balcony in his bathrobe and looked at the license te that Quincy had forwarded to him. The license te that began with AE meant it was a car from Asperia. Maisie, who had just finished showering, walked out to the balcony. ¡°Do you think it¡¯ll go smoothly?¡± Maisie asked, concerned. Her eyes kept twitching, and she was agitated. Nn put his phone away and pulled her into his arms, then rested his chin on the top of her head. ¡°Saydie is agile. Even if something happens, she will be able to get out of it.¡± Maisie pressed her lips together. ¡°She¡¯s agile but not made of steel.¡± Strix had told her about Saydie. She had a sad past-abandoned by her parents, sold t obor at the ck market, and had suffered a lot. She had been very badly beaten when she escaped but recaptured. She hadn¡¯t wanted just to keep quiet, so she fought them with a knife. She had been around 13 or 14 years old when she got blood on her hands for the first time. She understood that the only way she could survive was if she could be strong and vicious enough. Strix had realized that she had fierce eyes, unlike her peers, so he recruited her into Metropolis. She was hungry for knowledge in Metropolis and was a tough cookie. She was a great fighter too because she was naturally strong. She had talent, so in a few years, she had be a more vicious fighter than the fighters, and because she dared and would go all out, everyone was afraid of her. Chapter 819 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 819 However, in Maisie¡¯s eyes, Saydie was just a young 22-year-old girl. She had no regard for her life, so Strix let her stay with him, letting her escape the unstable lifestyle she had. Nn knew that everyone around Maisie was kind. He kissed her forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If I let her help, I won¡¯t let her die.¡± At that moment, Quincy called. Nn picked up, and Quincy anxiously said, ¡°Mr. Goldmann, something has happened. The goods weren¡¯t delivered. Someone intercepted them on the way, and I¡¯m rushing over. We¡¯ve been exposed.¡± Nn frowned. ¡°What about Saydie and the men?¡± Quincy answered, ¡°I can¡¯t get in touch with her or Gerald¡¯s men. The police are tracking the goods.¡± Nn calmed down and said, ¡°I¡¯ll head over now. Inform Gerald and ask him to be alert.¡± Maisie frowned as her worries hade true. Nn walked back into the house and changed while she asked, ¡°Are you going out?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I¡¯lle with you,¡± Maisie held his hand,¡± I¡¯m worried.¡± Nn couldn¡¯t argue, so he helplessly said, ¡°Alright.¡± Quincy got there when the police were taping up the ce. From the marks on the road, something had happened there because there were heavy skid marks and ss fragments. A small car had crashed on the side of the road with the hood opened up and white smokeing out. There was gasoline on the road too. The windshield had a few cracks, and there were bullet holes. The passenger seat¡¯s window was rolled down, and the man seated there had been shot in the head. He had probably been shot when he was firing his weapon. However, the driver was nowhere to be found. They had probably escaped. Nn parked his car by the road, and Quincy ran toward them. He lowered the window, and Quincy said,¡± Mr. Goldmann, we only saw a body and an abandoned car. The deceased is one of Gerald¡¯s men. Nn coldly asked, ¡°Where are Saydie and the rest?¡±: Quincy shook his head. ¡°They¡¯re not here. The police suspect the truck was hijacked, and they were kidnapped.¡± Nn was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Inform Mr. Boucher.¡± Quincy nodded. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Maisie, sitting in the passenger seat, looked out and saw woods surrounding them. If they were hijacked, they might have turned around . They definitely didn¡¯t drive into town. ¡°Nn, if they knew that the police were nning an ambush in the city, they wouldn¡¯t take the freeway because there¡¯s surveince there. Where does this road lead to?¡± Nn looked at her. ¡°The border of Asperia.¡±. Quincy walked over. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, they¡¯ve looked into all the freeways, and the hijackers weren¡¯t on any of them. Mr. Boucher has been informed, and the police have blocked all roads leading to Asperia.¡± Nn looked out the window, half of his face hidden in the shadows. ¡°Find a way to contact Saydie.¡± At Glitz¡­ ¡°The goods have been hijacked?¡± The man stood in front of the window with his hands behind his back, running his fingers over the rosary. The bodyguard who came to report nodded. ¡°Yes, it was brought to Asperia. We don¡¯t know who did it.¡± The manughed. ¡°They might not trust Gerald or might have gotten some intel.¡± ¡°The police showing up was too much of a coincidence. It seems like someone really wanted this batch of goods. Zhivkov immediately left the port once he got the news, probably to avoid getting dragged into it.¡± Chapter 820 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 820 The man chuckled. ¡°He is just a pawn, so he has to bear the consequences when something happens. I guess he wants to run away.¡± The bodyguard asked, ¡°We-¡± ¡°Get Katrina to trick the man to the club. We have his son, so he won¡¯t run away.¡± The truck drove to the border of Asperia with Saydie and the men trapped at the back with the goods. The few men were Gerald¡¯s and had different degrees of injury. Only Saydie had a scratch that wasn¡¯t deep or shallow. She quickly got out of the ropes that bound her and turned on her phone, which had a weak signal in the dark, ¡°Are you all alright?¡± she asked. They all answered. Saydie got up. ¡°Does anyone have a shlight?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± One man answered weakly and passed the shlight to her. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Saydie held it in her hand and then walked in front of the goods. The crates were for wine. She pulled out her switchde and cracked one open. A man with short hair who was not severely injured walked next to her and helped her shine the light. ¡°What are these?¡± ¡°No idea,¡± Saydie answered. When she opened up the crate, the man gasped. They were all artifacts! The man¡¯s voice broke. ¡°That¡¯s why they were so anxious. They were making a shady trade. These are all smuggled goods.¡± Once these were sold, the profit would be tens of millions of dors. They had sent them to the ck market to distract the police. However, they might have suspected something, so they hijacked the truck and changed the route. Instead of going into Bassburgh, they went to Asperia. Saydie had a weak signal on her phone, so she walked to the locked doors of the truck. Although the signal was still weak, she got the message that Quincy had sent. Unfortunately, she lost the signal, so she couldn¡¯t reply. At the Blue Bay vi¡­ Maisie hadn¡¯t slept the entire night because she was too worried about Saydie while Nn waited for news in the study. When dawn broke, he tiredly rubbed his forehead, walked out of the study, and saw Maisie sleeping on the couch. Nn walked toward her and gently carried her upstairs. Maisie had a dream where Saydie copsed in front of her covered in blood, and she jolted up, then calmed down. It was just a dream. Nn walked out of the shower with a towel around his waist while he dried his hair with another. When he saw Maisie awake and sweating as if she was scared, h e tossed the towel onto the counter. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He walked to the edge of the bed and sat down, moving the hair that was stuck to her lips away. Maisie put her forehead on his shoulder. ¡°I had a nightmare. We didn¡¯t get news the entire night. I dreamt that Saydie was covered in blood.¡± Nn smiled and kissed her crown. ¡°It¡¯s just a dream. Quincy got in touch with Saydie. She¡¯s fine.¡± She looked up. ¡°Really?¡± Nn pinched her nose. ¡°Would I lie to you about this?¡± Maisie suddenly remembered something and grabbed around for her phone. ¡°What time is it?¡± He calmly said, ¡°10:00 a m.¡± He then got up and changed into his pants. Maisie switched her phone on and realized there were two messages, one from Quincy and the other from Barbara. Quincy had left a voice message, saying he had gotten in touch with Saydie and that she was fine and told her not to worry. Barbara needed help urgently and asked to meet her at a cafe at noon. She replied to Quincy¡¯s message. At 11:00 a m., Maisie drove to the cafe and walked to the loft, where she saw Barbara and two bodyguards waiting outside. 1/1 17.00 Chapter 821 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 821 Barbara waved at Maise, and she walked over to her. She pulled the chair and took her seat. ¡°What happened? You seem nervous.¡± Barbara pulled a folder out of her bag and put it on the table. ¡°I found something rted to my uncle. He was at the Glitz Club the day of his ident.¡± Maisie picked up the folder and opened it. The surveince camera captured some images. Barbara took the cup of coffee and said, ¡®The man beside my uncle is the owner of the Glitz Club.¡± Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°So you suspect that these things have something to do with the people behind the Glitz Club as well?¡± Maisie asked as she looked at her. Barbara let out a bitter smile. ¡°I really don¡¯t get it. If they want to offer me help, why are they still keeping me in the dark? If my uncle¡¯s death is really rted to them, the person must be up to something for helping me in the first ce. But the Chases and the people from the Glitz Club have no grudges against each other, so I can¡¯t figure out why.¡± It would make sense if they were their enemies in politics, but the owner of the Glitz Club had nothing against the Chases. Could it be that they were working for those people too? Barbara suddenly thought of something and said, ¡°Oh yeah. I heard that Mr. Zhivkov has run away. Do you know about that?¡± Maisie nodded. ¡°Yeah. Mr. Zhivkov helped the people from above to sell a batch of goods, but the batch of goods was hijackedst night. I guess Mr. Zhivkov doesn¡¯t want to get into trouble, so he cut ties with them first.¡± ¡°I learned something yesterday by ident¡± Barbara said as she pulled a photo out. ¡°I guess you should know her.¡± When Maisie saw who the person in the photo was, she was slightly stunned.¡± Maizie?¡± The face of the man standing beside Maizie was not visible. However, he was almost as old as Maizie¡¯s father, judging from his age. Maizie was holding his arms, and they seemed very close to each other. ¡°After Maizie was chased out of her family, other than her mother¡¯s support, she also found someone to back her up. I heard that he¡¯s one of the higher-ups. Maisie squinted her eyes. ¡°How did you know about it?¡± Barbara chuckled and replied, ¡°I have eyes i n the Glitz Club too. Otherwise, how do you think I would get the surveince video of my uncle¡¯s visit to the club? This photo was taken from the video too. It happened about a week ago. Maizie followed this man to the Glitz Club. Mr. Zhivkov was there as well that day, so I can assume that this man should be rted to the person behind Mr. Zhivkov.¡± The Glitz Club was filled with many powerful figures. Many bigshots, including the higher-ups, liked to meet at the Glitz Club. The major reason was that the Glitz Club was very good at protecting their guests¡¯ personal information, as some of the rich bigshots did not want anyone to know they were spending money there. The receptionist would keep the customers ¡®information private, and as long as they spent their money there, the Glitz Club would not care even if the customers gave them fake names. When she had been to the Glitz Club with Nnst time, he had used a fake name. This practice actually saved their customers a lot of trouble, and it was the reason Peter liked to bring his lovers to the Glitz Club. After all, even if his wife noticed something and went to ask the receptionist, there was nothing she could do if Peter had not left any real information about him. Besides that, it could also provide temporary relief for some of the people who were being hunted as their enemies wouldn¡¯t be able to find them as long as they stayed in the Glitz Club. The insiders knew the background of the Glitz Club and what kind of people they entertained. Even if the customers did not leave any real information, as long as someone made a scene in the club, they could be tracked down through the surveince. Since they did not want to offend the wrong people and get themselves into trouble, most of the people in the Glitz Club, especially those wealthy men or influential figures, would try their best to keep a low profile in the Glitz Club. After Maisie left the coffee shop; she sent the picture Barbara had given her to Quincy. Nn was ying golf with Yael when he received a text message from Quincy. Yael hit the ball and asked, ¡°Have you found anything?¡± Chapter 822 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 822 Nn put his phone away and chuckled. ¡°I had no idea that Nathaniel, the owner of a chain enterprise, would be rted to the higher-ups. It seems like I¡¯ve underestimated him.¡± ¡°The Hannigans? They are part of it too?¡± Yael straightened his body and turned around to look at him. ¡°I¡¯m not sure about Nathaniel, but his daughter is,¡± Nn replied as he hit the ball into the hole. ¡°Do you know Tony?¡± Yael then replied calmly, ¡°Tony is a local tyrant in Asperia. He¡¯s the boss of all of the clubs in Asperia, and you can say that he¡¯s Peter¡¯s boss too. When Michael raided Peter¡¯s club, Tony seemed to be aware of it, so he found someone to rece him.¡± Nn squinted his eyes. ¡°So he¡¯s the one who¡¯s going to rece the Chases?¡± Yael nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Tony probably would take over Caleb¡¯s position after his death. It seems like Tony was aware that something was wrong with the batch of goods. I wonder how he knew our n.¡± Nn¡¯s face turned dark slightly. ¡°Probably someone who knows me was there that night. They must have recognized my men.¡± In a hotel suite¡­ Maizie was sitting on the couch in her bathrobe. While she was applying nail polish to her toenails, she talked on the phone, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Godfather. They won¡¯t know it¡¯s me. After I help you get the position you want, don¡¯t forget to help me set up a matchmaking meeting with the Bouchers. She hung up the call, and a smile was ying on the tip of her lips. So what if she had been kicked out of the Hannigans? Thanks to some higher-ups her father knew, she had been able to get to know Tony. She messed up Nn¡¯s n and saved Tony¡¯s life this time. After Tony took over the Chases and joined forces with the higher-ups, even the Bouchers would not be able to go against them. At that time, Francisco would be hers. She was certain that Nn did not expect she had been sitting on the passenger seat when she went therest night with Tony and recognized Saydie. She had said something to Tony, and it was only then Tony asked Peter to test Saydie out. She was delighted that she had managed to get revenge on Nn by foiling his n. After Tony sessfully rose to the position and she married into the Bouchers, she would make Maisie and Nn pay for everything they had done to her. The truck stopped outside the city. Saydie and a few of them were taken out of the truck, and a few vans that came to meet them from the other side were parked not far away. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. They seemed to be discussing something, but Saydie couldn¡¯t hear it since she was too far away from them. However, judging from their actions and expressions, it seemed to her that they couldn¡¯t enter the city. One of the men with a tattooed arm and a fierce facial expression looked this way and ordered his men to unload the goods. Gerald¡¯s men were tied up with ropes. Saydie had untied them in the middle of the night, so they were just pretending that they were being tied up right now. ¡°They¡¯re going to change to another vehicle,¡± the man with a buzz cut whispered to Saydie when he saw those people were unloading the goods. Saydie looked at the few vans. It seemed that she was right. The truck was targeted, and they couldn¡¯t enter the city. They needed to switch vehicles to deliver the goods into the city separately. The tattooed man was holding a cigarette between his lips. One of his underlings lit up the cigarette, and he took a long drag from it. After that he walked toward them and snarled, ¡°Just you wait, you b*stards! We¡¯re going to show you who¡¯s the boss once we arrive at Asperia.¡± Someone spat at him, and the tattooed man¡¯s face turned grim. He kicked the man to the ground and shouted, ¡°How dare you spit at me He spat at the man back and kicked him a few more times. The man had been injuredst night, and he couldn¡¯t get up from the ground after receiving a few kicks from him. Chapter 823 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 823 The veins on the buzz cut man¡¯s neck bulged as he gnashed his teeth. As if she knew what he was going to do, Saydie stopped him. ¡°No Just hold on a little longer.¡± When the tattooed man saw the defiant look on the man, he said, ¡°Hah, what¡¯s with that face? Do you want to bite me?¡± He then walked toward the man, but he was looking at Saydie. He pushed the buzzcut man away, causing him to lose his bnce and fall to the ground. ¡°You¡­¡± The buzz-cut man wanted to pounce at him, but another two people from the back came forward and pinned him on the ground. The tattooed man took a drag from his cigarette and blew the smoke on Saydie¡¯s face. Saydie squinted her eyes and looked at him expressionlessly. ¡°I had no idea that Gerald would recruit a woman. This is rare,¡± the tattooed man said as he smiled lecherously. He lifted his hand to caress her cheek and continued.¡± You have fair skin, and your flesh feels so delicate. Are you sure you can take a few punches from us ? It¡¯s not that easy for a woman like you to survive in this world. Rather than following that crippled Gerald, why don¡¯t youe with me instead? I assure you that you¡¯ll lead a good life in Asperia.¡± Saydie remained silent. The buzz-cut man shouted nervously, ¡°If you¡¯re a man, then stop forcing a woman to do something that she doesn¡¯t want to do!¡± The tattooed man jerked his head around and said gloomily, ¡°So? After all, none of you will be able to get away once we enter the city. So, why can¡¯t I have some fun now?¡± He threw the cigarette stub on the ground, sped his hands together, and went closer to Saydie. ¡°We¡¯re now in the middle of nowhere, and all of them are my men. Even if you shout yourself hoarse, no one wille to your rescue.¡± Saydie finally opened her mouth and said, ¡° You can try it if you want to die.¡± The tattooed man waved off Saydie¡¯s provocation with a shrug. He said, ¡°I¡¯m more willing to die if I can spend a wonderful night with a pretty woman like you.¡± Saydie suddenly lifted her knee. The tattooed man couldn¡¯t evade in time, and his face contorted out of shape in pain. Saydie broke herself free from the rope. The people behind her quickly came forward. She swiftly pulled her switchde out and met the iing men straight on. When a man performed a sweeping kick on her, she grabbed the man¡¯s ankle with deadly precision. She held him so tightly that he couldn¡¯t even move. Then, she mmed him to the ground and delivered a kick at him, causing him to fly several feet away. She dodged three attacks at the same time, lifted her elbow to strike one of them, and spun around to deliver a flying kick at the next one. The people who were unloading the goods all rushed toward Saydie simultaneously. Gerald¡¯s men freed themselves from the ropes and joined Saydie to fight with them. Gaydie¡¯s movements were swift and deadly. While one of them pulled out a gun, Saydie snatched it out from his hand within a second and threw a punch at him, cracking his bone in the process. Arge group of people was caught in a fierce struggle. Just when the buzz-cut man was about to get shot in his head, Saydie threw the switchde at the man without any hesitation and knocked the gun out of his hand. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. The buzz-cut man seized the chance and grabbed the man by his neck. He threw him to the ground and kicked him several times. Suddenly, Saydie saw that some of them were trying to run away in the vans. Just when she was about to go after them, a dozen police cars arrived and surrounded them. ¡°Saydie!¡± Saydie turned her head around when she heard Quincy¡¯s voice. She turned her head back to find that a van had already gone out far, but luckily, two police cars were chasing after it. The crowd at the scene was subdued by the police and brought to the police cars. There were quite a number of goods left behind. When the police officers carried the crates out and opened them, they were shocked. Not only were there cultural artifacts, but there were some valuable medicinal herbs, such as bear biles, bear paws, and deer tendons. Just smuggling these items alone, not to mention there were dozens of crates of them, was enough to land one in prison for at least ten years. After Quincy finished talking with the police, he walked toward Saydie. ¡°Are you hurt?¡± Saydie nced at him curiously as if she was asking him who could hurt her. When Quincy noticed that he had asked a stupid question, he cleared his throat and said, ¡°Well, it¡¯s good that you aren¡¯t hurt. If not, Mrs. Goldmann would be worried about you. Later, when we get into the car, I need your cooperation in giving a statement to the police.¡± Chapter 824 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 824 Saydie looked toward Gerald¡¯s men and asked, ¡°How about them?¡± Quincy replied, ¡°They were kidnapped as well, so I guess they would only be detained for ten to 15 days for fighting in public.¡± Saydie did not say anything anymore. At Bassburgh¡­ Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Maisie and Nn came to the police station after receiving the message. By the time they arrived there, Saydie and Quincy had just ¡°Saydie!¡± Maisie rushed up to her. ¡°Are you alright? Are you hurt?¡± Saydie shook her head. Quincy was rendered speechless. ¡®Hello? I¡¯m here too! Don¡¯t you think you should show me some concern too?¡¯ Maisie put her hand on Saydie¡¯s shoulder and heaved out a sigh of relief. She offered her a smile and said, ¡°That¡¯s great to hear. Honestly, when I heard that you were kidnapped, I thought¡­ But I¡¯m really happy that you cane back to me.¡± Saydie lowered her head. Even though she was moved by the fact that someone was worried about her, she did not know how to express her feelings. Nn and Quincy went to the side. ¡°How many of them were caught?¡± ¡°We managed to get all of them, but one escaped.¡± Nn squinted his eyes. He was certain that the one who had escaped must have gone back to inform hisrades about the things that had happened here. He wondered if he could get anything useful from these people other than Peter. He looked at Quincy and ordered, ¡°Go look for Maizie.¡± ¡°Maizie?¡± Quincy was stunned. ¡°Yeah,¡± he replied. ¡°She has a fat fish in her hand, so let¡¯s get her out first.¡± Suddenly, he received a call. When Barbara arrived at the parking lot a car came up to her rapidly and stopped beside her. Before she could do anything, the man inside the car covered her mouth and dragged her into the car. They put a hood over her head and brought her to a room. When they took the hood off, she narrowed her eyes to adjust to the light. ¡°Don¡¯t just stand here. Go over there.¡± Someone pushed her, and she stumbled a few steps forward. It was only then she saw the surroundings clearly. It was a ce that seemed like a casino. The light was dimly lit, and the air was filled with smoke. There were a few men in ck suits standing behind her. ¡°Go in.¡± One of them grabbed her shoulder and pushed her into a room. The room looked like a medium-sized private room. Two men were sitting on the couch, and one of them was Helios. The man standing behind Helios held him down by pressing on his shoulder. It seemed to Barbara that he had been brought here by force as well. When Helios saw Barbara, he was slightly stunned. The middle-aged man in the front seat wore a green shirt. He rested his arm on the back of the couch, and he was swirling the wine gently in the ss in his hand. The golden watch on his wrist was sparkling under the light. ¡°Have a seat, Ms. Chase. Make yourself at home,¡± the man said as he waved his hand. The two bodyguards behind her pressed her shoulders to force her to sit down. She looked at Helios before turning back to the man and asked, ¡°You are?¡± ¡°You can call me Mr. Grant,¡± Tony replied as he put the ss on the table. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to invite you here in this way. I don¡¯t mean anything else, I just want to talk to you.¡± Barbara frowned. Something inside of her was telling her that the man before her eyes was not an ordinary man. There was a probability that he was rted to them. Tony sped his hands on his crossed leg. There was a smile on his face, but the smile did not reach his eyes. He looked at Barbara and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry about what happened to your uncle, and I¡¯m truly grateful that your father is willing to give me a chance.¡± Barbara was stunned, and she subconsciously clenched her fist tightly. Helios looked at him and said, ¡°Let me guess. You brought us here to threaten my father and Michael, right?¡± Barbara was dumbfounded. Tony chuckled and pointed at him. ¡°It¡¯s such a waste that you prefer to stay in the entertainment industry. I thought you¡¯re going to take over the position like your father.¡± Helios replied expressionlessly, ¡®I¡¯m not interested in that position.¡± Chapter 825 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 825 ¡°It seems to me that the Bouchers are going to get destroyed in your hands. Yael has been hogging the position for more than 30 years. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s time for someone to take over him like Michael?¡± Helios chuckled and replied, ¡°So? Are you going to use me as leverage to force my father to retire from his position?¡± Tony smiled but did not say anything. Barbara bit her lips and said, ¡°You¡¯re the one behind my uncle¡¯s incident.¡± Tony threw himself on the back of the couch and replied, ¡°Well, honestly, he was a poor fellow. He overheard something he shouldn¡¯t know in the Glitz Club and got caught.¡± Barbara¡¯s face sank. Just as she expected, her uncle¡¯s ¡°death¡± was not an ident. ¡°It¡¯s too bad that the Chases don¡¯t have a son,¡± Tony continued as he studied Barbara, ¡°There¡¯s nothing you can do since you¡¯re a girl. You don¡¯t belong to the Chases since you¡¯re going to get married one day in the future.¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t a woman sit in that position?¡± Barbara asked calmly. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate what we women can do.¡± ¡°Do you know that Eric was my nephew?¡± Barbara froze. She clenched her fist so tightly that her nails had stabbed into her palm. ¡°What!?¡± ¡®Eric was his nephew?¡¯ It was only now that the scale finally dropped before Barbara¡¯s eyes. It was no wonder that Eric had the guts to do that to her despite knowing her identity. It was not because of his arrogance but because he had someone behind him. ¡°His mother is my biological sister. When our parents got divorced, I followed our father while she followed our mother. We¡¯ve never been in touch in all these decades.¡± Tony picked up a ss and smiled coldly,¡± I have to say that her son is a good-for-nothing. Other than indulging himself in eating, drinking, gambling, and frequenting the brothels, he knew nothing. Since I hadn¡¯t married yet, I decided to nurture him myself. However, I didn¡¯t expect that he would die in your hands. What a loser.¡± . Barbara¡¯s chest was heaving up and down rapidly. Although those things were in the past, she still couldn¡¯t help herself but feel terrified when she learned some of the connections. Helios nced at her and switched to another topic. ¡°It¡¯s no wonder that you can monopolize half of the entertainment industry in Asperia. So you don¡¯t have any weaknesses.¡± Tony remained single until now. He hadn¡¯t married, and he had no children. Even his father had passed away several years ago, so he did not have any weaknesses that other people could use against him. Tony did not fly into a rage after what Helios said. ¡°It¡¯s rare to find someone as perceptive as you, Mr. Boucher. If you want to be sessful, you¡¯ll have to give up something: your friends, your family, and even your most treasured belongings. You need to eliminate those who re against your ideas, Weakness is a weapon. It¡¯s harmful to others and to yourself as well. If not, both of you guys wouldn¡¯t have fallen into my hands.¡± Helios looked in another direction and said calmly, ¡°Are you sure your n is perfect?¡± ¡°Do you know why I didn¡¯t confiscate your phones? That¡¯s because this ce will block all sorts of signals. Even if you have a location tracker on you, people from outside won¡¯t be able to pinpoint your location.¡± Tony stood up and walked up to the ceiling-to-floor window. He faced them with his back and continued. ¡°Even if I kill both of you now, no one will know about it.¡± At ckgold¡­ ¡°Mr. Goldmann, we can¡¯t locate Helios. We lost the lead at Zolo Vige.¡± Nn rubbed his temple and asked, ¡°Can you get to him through the phone?¡± Quincy shook his head. ¡°It was unreachable 30 minutes ago, and now his phone is switched off.¡± Nn looked at hisptop. The location tracker showed that Helios had been in Zolo Vige 30 minutes ago. However, the signal was lost now. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Nn closed hisptop and ordered, ¡°Send someone to check it out. We must not let any clues fall through the cracks.¡± Quincy nodded. Christina had been in an agitated state since she learned that Helios had been taken away. She was having a fight with Yael in the study room. Yael was sitting at the back of the desk, rubbing his temple. Initially, he could still exin to her patiently, but he had lost his patience right now. ¡°Christina, I told you I would bring our son back. Can you please stop for a moment?¡± Chapter 826 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 826 ¡°How do you expect me to stop worrying?¡± Christina¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. ¡°That¡¯s our son! I don¡¯t wish to see the incident that took ce on Winston Ind repeat itself!¡± ¡°Do you think I want that to happen?¡± Yael lifted his head and remained calm throughout the whole conversation. ¡°I¡¯m the one the other party is targeting. And I¡¯ll bring Helios back in one piece.¡± Christina was astonished. ¡°What do you mean they¡¯re targeting you?¡± Yael did not say anything. ¡°Could it be¡­¡± Christina seemed to have thought of someone, but she did not dare say the person¡¯s name aloud. ¡®Could it be Tristan? That¡¯s impossible. Tristan wouldn¡¯t do this.¡¯ ¡°What could it be?¡± Yael stared at her while she was startled, pursed her lips, and said nothing. Yael seemed to have seen through her and said solemnly, ¡°You¡¯re overthinking. This is a matter rted to the political circle.¡± Christina¡¯s face paled slightly. ¡°You know who I had in mind-¡± Yael stood up and walked out. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Helios will be fine.¡± Christina stopped him. ¡°You know about it, don¡¯t you?¡± Yael stood behind the door, grasping onto the door¡¯s handle, but did not move. Christina turned to look at him. Seeing that he did not react to her question, she covered her mouth, and no one could tell if she was weeping or giggling. ¡°You know about the affair between Tristan and me. You¡¯ve always known but never said anything about it. That¡¯s because you¡¯ve never cared at all.¡± Yael covered his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re still thinking about Natasha, and you still can¡¯t get past her. She would be your current wife if your father hadn¡¯t declined your wish to marry an actress back then, wouldn¡¯t she? And you¡¯d definitely be happier than you currently are.¡± Christina covered her face and whimpered bitterly. Sheforted herself that she could not me Yael because he was only forced to marry her back then. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡®He has no feelings for me. Even though we¡¯ve lived together for decades and even share a son together, we can only be a nominal couple who respects each other. ¡®Ironically, it¡¯s only after I got married that I fell in love with Tristan. He¡¯s the only reason I get a chance to know what it¡¯s like to be loved I¡¯ve repented through countless sleepless nights. I feel guilty because I¡¯ve cheated on my husband. The feeling of love that I¡¯ve always begged for and obtained from another man is something that my husband can¡¯t give me. I¡¯m just an ordinary woman. I need to be loved too.¡¯ Yael turned back and hugged her. Christina was shocked by his action, and the sobbing stopped abruptly. Yael soothed his tone. ¡°I hadn¡¯t confronted you because I care about how you feel. I have no right to me you for that as I¡¯m the one who owes it to you in the first ce. That¡¯s why I won¡¯t me you. Natasha is already a woman of the past, I do think about her from time to time, but you¡¯re my wife. I¡¯m not very good ating up with romantic and loving ideas, but I wish to live with you for the rest of my life.¡± At Soul¡­ Maisie could not get through to Barbara¡¯s phone, and there was no reply from her on WhatsApp, so she could not help but frown. ¡®Even if she could not reply to my text messages, it¡¯s impossible for me not to be able to get through her phone, right? Has she gone to the Glitz Club? Saydie parked the car outside the Glitz Club¡¯s entrance and looked out the window. ¡°The club isn¡¯t open for business.¡± ¡®I know that the Glitz Club is closed during the day, but Barbara has been here during the day, which indicates that the premises have another door in addition to the main entrance.¡¯ ¡°Let¡¯s go to the side and have a look.¡± Saydie found a parking lot, then got out of the car after Maisie and walked to the door at the side of the building, which was ajar. She pushed open the door and ascended the steps. There was almost no one else in the lobby except for the cleaners sweeping the 1/2 12:35 Llupili uLU floor and a few waiters decorating the ce. One of the waiters saw her and came forward. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but the club isn¡¯t open for business yet.¡± Maisie smiled. ¡°I¡¯m here looking for someone.¡± The waiter was taken aback. ¡°Then may I know who you¡¯re looking for?¡± Chapter 827 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 827 ¡°Barbara Chase.¡± The waiter knew who Barbara was and gave off a polite smile. ¡°Ms. Chase isn¡¯t here today.¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Maisie frowned. ¡°Has she note here at all before this?¡± He replied immediately, ¡°Yes, we¡¯d know if she¡¯s been here.¡± ¡®It doesn¡¯t look like he¡¯s lying.¡¯ Maisie took a good look around the lobby. Barbara isn¡¯t here, and her phone has been turned off, so where would she be?¡¯ The manager stepped out of the elevator and instructed the employees to tidy up upstairs private rooms. He then turned around, saw Maisie, and was dumbfounded. The waiter walked over to the manager and reported, ¡°She¡¯s here for Ms. Chase.¡± ¡°Ms. Chase?¡± The manager took a nce at Maisie before walking toward them. ¡°Ms. Chase hasn¡¯t come here today. May I know why you are looking for her?¡± Maisie replied calmly, ¡°I couldn¡¯t get through to her phone, and she hasn¡¯t replied to my messages, so I thought she would be here.¡± The manager was astounded and seemed a little surprised. ¡°You can¡¯t get through to her phone?¡± Maisie nodded. She had been observing the manager¡¯s expression secretly, and the strange thing was that the manager obviously did not know about this. He looked more confused than herself. She then asked tentatively, ¡°Does your boss know where she is?¡± The manager returned to his senses and smiled. ¡°Our boss won¡¯t know Ms. Chase¡¯s whereabouts if she hasn¡¯t informed us about that. However¡­¡± He stared at Maisie. ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Ms. Chase?¡± ¡°She¡¯s my friend, and we¡¯re rather close.¡± Maisie smiled and then looked away. ¡°Her phone has always been turned on, but it¡¯s been turned off out of the blue, so I¡¯m a little worried.¡± The manager was about to say something when two men in ck suddenly came into the lobby. As such, he said, ¡°Please give me a second.¡± He then approached the two men in ck. One of them said something to him, and his expression dimmed in an instant. The two men got into the elevator after talking to the manager. The manager came over to Maisie. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but something just came up, and we have to do something about it. As for Ms. Chase, I¡¯ll get her to contact you if shees here today.¡± Maisie did not want to force anything. Even if the other party had hidden Barbara here, she had no evidence and no way to investigate. She was about to leave with Saydie, but the manager seemed to have received a new order and shouted abruptly. ¡°Please stay.¡± Maisie turned around. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± The manager looked surprised too. ¡°Our boss wishes to see you. Please, follow me upstairs.¡± Maisie and Saydie exchanged gazes. Saydie then nodded, and both of them followed the manager into the elevator. The interior of the clubhouse was enormous. The first and second floors were divided into ordinary large and small private rooms. There was also a booth seating area. There were dozens of private rooms on the first and second floors alone, and there were 20 to 30 tables in the booth seating section. Therge and medium booths could amodate approximately a dozen people, while the smaller ones could amodate 5 to 6 people, In addition to the first and second floors, the third floor consisted of evenrger VIP private rooms that had a suiteyout. Each room contained all sorts of entertainment facilities and a karaoke station, and there were only eight rooms in total. And of course, its price was terrifyingly higher than those located on the first and second floors. The elevator went straight to the fifth floor. The manager turned sideways to let them out of the elevator first. Maisie took a good look at the design specifications of the corridor. The fifth floor¡¯s decoration looked different from that of downstairs, more like a personal design preference. The manager walked up to the office door, knocked on the door, and opened the door to let them in after obtaining permission. Maisie and Saydie entered the office, where its interior was pervaded with the fragrance of orchids. The man sitting on the leather chair looked as if he was around 36 years old and was wearing gold-rimmed sses. What he was wearing was not something from amon luxury brand but more like a tailor-made cotton and linen shirt. He was also in a genuine sheepskin vest, looking extremely elegant. This was beyond Maisie¡¯s expectations as she thought the owner of the Glitz Club would look somewhat like Peter¡­ Chapter 828 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 828 ¡°Are you the owner of the Glitz Club?¡± The man opened his mouth slowly. ¡°Yes. And you¡¯re Elie¡¯s friend. I¡¯ve heard of you, Mrs. Goldmann.¡± Maisie was taken aback. ¡®He just addressed Barbara as Elie. It seems like they¡¯re very close to each other, but Barbara imed that she¡¯s never met him.¡¯ Maisie lowered her gaze. ¡°Since you already know who I am, I¡¯ll cut to the chase. I¡¯m here looking for her. She might be in trouble, that¡¯s why I suspect,¡± The man sped both his hands and ced them t on the table. ¡°You suspect that it¡¯s us, don¡¯t you?¡± Maisie did not answer. The man continued solemnly. ¡°I¡¯ll hurt anyone in the world, anyone except Elie. I wouldn¡¯t let her interfere in Zhivkov¡¯s affairs for her own good. If I¡¯m not mistaken, she¡¯s indeed in some sort of trouble at this very moment.¡± Maisie lifted her gaze and nced at him. ¡°I s Ms. Zalensky in your custody?¡± He did not deny it. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve detained her.¡± ¡®Sure enough¡­¡¯ Maisie seemed to have understood something. ¡°You should be somehow connected to the Chases. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t help Barbara like how you did. Since you know her, why didn¡¯t you let her know about you?¡± The man raised his hand and adjusted the sses¡¯ frame on the bridge of his nose but did not answer her question. ¡°I need you to do me a favor, Mrs. Goldmann. In return, I¡¯ll provide you with an important piece of information, which will be very useful to you.¡± Helios and Barbara were locked away in the same room, the door was guarded, and even the windows were welded and fortified with iron bars. Apart from the bathroom, there was no piece of furniture in the room, not even a stool. The two of them could only sit on the floor and lean against the wall on each side of the room. Helios kept looking out the window, thinking about something. Barbara sat on the floor, curled into a ball, and stared at the floor in a daze. After a long, awkward silence, she asked, Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Are we going to die here?¡¯ Helios retracted his gaze and turned to look at her. ¡°No.¡± She lifted her head. ¡°You don¡¯t look worried at all.¡± Helios scoffed. ¡°If these people really wanted to kill us, they would¡¯ve already done it by now. There must be a reason they¡¯re detaining us here, so we¡¯ll be safe for another short period.¡± ¡®But of course, it would only be a short period. The reason Tony Grant would abduct us is to restrain the Chases and the Bouchers. He¡¯ll suffer if he kills us now and provokes Father and Michael Chase.¡¯ Barbara took her cell phone out and took a nce at it. The phone still had no signal.¡± When will we get to get out of this ce?¡± Helios closed his eyes, nning to get some rest. ¡°Wait patiently. I believe that someone will manage to locate ns.¡± There was somemotion outside the door, and a man came in with a bag. He then ced the bag on the floor and said with an expressionless face, ¡°This is your dinner for tonight. Don¡¯t starve yourselves to death.¡± The man left the room and locked the door again. Barbara stood up, walked toward the bag, opened it, and found two fast-food meals. ¡°They didn¡¯t even give us any water,¡± sheined. She turned her head and stared at the indifferent man before cing the other set meal next to him. ¡°This might not be one of the nutritious meals you¡¯re used to having, so just put up with it.¡± Helios opened his eyes and took a nce at Barbara, who had just taken her meal walked back to the other side of the room, and sat down by the wall. He then stared at the meal next to him, hesitated for a moment, picked it up, and opened it. It contained a lot of vegetables and only a few pieces of meat, making it look very unappetizing. He frowned when he saw Barbara eating her dinner by herself. ¡°Don¡¯t you¡­ Don¡¯t you think it tastes bad?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t taste good.¡± Barbara looked calm as if she had epted it. ¡°But you¡¯re the one who¡¯s going to sufferter on if you don¡¯t eat it now.¡± Helios did not say anything. He was about to grab his fork when he suddenly froze in ce and looked a little embarrassed.¡± They didn¡¯ t give me any utensils.¡± Chapter 829 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 829 Barbara stopped what she was doing. They only gave us one fork when there are two lunchboxes?¡¯ He put the lunchbox down. ¡°Forget it. I can survive the night without eating this one meal.¡± She did not hesitate before breaking her fork in two and giving the top part to him.¡± Let¡¯s just put up with it.¡± Helios looked at her and took the fork from her. The two of them could only eat miserably with only half a fork. It rained heavily that night, and the neighborhood¡¯s lights looked blurry due to the fog in the rain. Only the warm floormp ced next to the desk was turned on in the study. After listening to Quincy¡¯s investigation report, Nn closed the documents in his hand.¡± What did Mr. Boucher say?¡± Quincy responded, ¡°Mr. Boucher intends to step down from his position and use it as a bargaining chip to save his son. However, I think it¡¯s too risky. There¡¯s no guarantee they¡¯ll let Helios go even if Mr. Boucher keeps his end of the bargain.¡± ¡®Tony has most probably abducted Helios. After all, the batch of goods has now been confiscated by the police. And Peter has gone into hiding and refuses to show himself in public. Tony might not even know where his hideout is. So the safest thing that Tony can do now is to keep Helios in his custody in order to restrain Yael.¡¯ Nn tapped the desk over and over again with his fingertips. He was thinking about something when Maisie pushed the door of the study open and came in with a cup of coffee. Quincy was stunned. ¡°Ma¡¯am, you¡¯re still awake?¡± ¡°Yo, I realize that it¡¯s very difficult for me to get used to that new appetion that you¡¯re using.¡± Maisie smiled while putting the cup of coffee on the desk. Quincy took a nce at Nn and said in the most cowardly tone, ¡°Mr. Goldmann is the person who asked me to change the way! address you.¡± Nn raised his eyebrows. He then picked up the cup of coffee that Maisie had brewed with a faint smile. ¡°That¡¯s very intuitive of you, making coffee for me at this time.¡± Maisie crossed her arms. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to drink it. I¡¯ve brewed it for Quincy.¡± Nn was rendered speechless. Quincy chuckled wryly. ¡°I don¡¯t need the coffee. I¡¯ll suffer from insomnia whenever I consume coffee at night.¡± ¡°Did something happen to Helios too?¡± Maisie asked as she had actually overheard their conversation on the other side of the door just now, Nn put down the cup of coffee. ¡°What do you mean by too?¡± Maisie stared at him. ¡°Barbara has fallen victim to those people. Did the same happen to Helios too?¡± Nn squinted slightly. Quincy was shocked. ¡°What? Ms. Chase has also fallen into the hands of those people? How did you get to know that?¡± ¡®We only learned that Helios has gotten himself in trouble now, but why would they kidnap Ms. Chase? Michael Chase has already stepped down, and Caleb Chase has died. The Chases are no longer a threat to them.¡¯ Maisie looked at them. ¡°I went to the Glitz Club with Saydie and met the owner of the Glitz Club earlier today.¡± Nn frowned. His expression clearly showed that he was not very happy about that. Maisie saw through what he was thinking, stood behind him, massaged his shoulders for him, and coaxed him. ¡°I couldn¡¯t contact Barbara this morning, so I went there to find her but couldn¡¯t find her there either. Saydie was with me at that time, and she¡¯d protect This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. me.¡± Quincy spoke up suspiciously before Nn had the chance to say anything. ¡°Speaking of which, the owner of this Glitz Club has an extremely mysterious background. There¡¯s no way to find out where he came from, and many customers who¡¯ve been to the Glitz Club have never seen him before this.¡± Maisie smiled. ¡°Then I should consider myself quite a lucky person. Not only did he know that I¡¯m Mr. Goldmann¡¯s wife, but he also weed me in person.¡± Quincy opened his mouth but did not utter a single word. Nn grabbed her wrist, turned around, and looked at her. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re that lucky?¡± Maisie bent down and wrapped her arms around his shoulders and neck from behind. ¡°He gave me a very important piece of information, which may be useful to you.¡± ¡°And what¡¯s that?¡± Chapter 830 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 830 ¡°It¡¯s Peter Zhivkov¡¯s son.¡± Quincy was stunned for a split second after listening to what Maisie said and felt even more puzzled at this moment. ¡°Peter¡¯s son¡­ What kind of information is this?¡± Nn pondered over something. Maisie stood back up and propped her elbows against Nn¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Peter once introduced him to many huge business owners in order to nurture and promote his son. However, what many people don¡¯t know is that although Peter¡¯s son seems to be a good-for-nothing who leads an unrestrained life, he actually picked up a lot of secrets unknowingly.¡± Quincy was astounded for a moment. ¡°So, this kid is quite an important person in the circle, huh?¡± Peter had always been a shrewd man. He knew that the people behind him would never let him go after his failure in handling the batch of goods, so he ran away. As for his son, Jaeger Zhivkov, he was only a rich man¡¯s son who only knew how to enjoy his life to the fullest. He would not pose any threat to those people, Even if they wanted to use Jaeger to threaten Peter, they would still have to go through Peter¡¯s father-inw, a real estate tycoon in Asperia. The father-inw might not protect his son-inw, but Jaeger was his grandson. He would not just stand by and watch those peopley their fingers on Jaeger. Nn chuckled softly. ¡°It seems that this boy is indeed a key person who¡¯s been overlooked by everyone.¡± Maisie nodded. ¡°No one knows that Jaeger has so many secrets up his sleeves, so those people will focus all their energy and attention on that kid once he appears in public. We can use this opportunity to distract them.¡± Quincy pped his hands. ¡°This is a great idea. What do you think, Mr. Goldmann?¡± Nn took a sip of coffee. ¡°Since the owner of the Glitz Club is willing to share this piece of information with you, he must have told you his whereabouts too, right?¡± ¡°He¡¯s being offered the best things to eat and drink and enjoying his life in the Glitz Club now.¡± *Although the owner of the Glitz Club knows about all these things, he wouldn¡¯t hand us this piece of information without asking for anything in return.¡± Nn turned around and looked at her. ¡°Zee, what did you promise him?¡± She lowered her gaze. Actually, his condition is rather simple. It¡¯s about Barbara.¡± Maisie recalled the favor that the owner of the Glitz Club had asked of her. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°I hid my identity from Elie because I don¡¯t know how I should face her. She does know me, but she hates me. The only thing that I regret is that I didn¡¯te out and save her when that incident happened. I don¡¯t want her to know that I¡¯ve chosen to help her unconditionally all these years in order to make up for it.¡± Barbara woke up in the middle of the night due to a sudden stomach ache. She curled up against the wall. It was pitch ck in the room, and it was raining outside, causing the room to feel damp and cold. Helios heard tiny movements and asked,¡± What¡¯s wrong?¡± Barbara replied weakly upon hearing Helios¡¯ voice, ¡°My stomach hurts¡­ Maybe the dinner that we ate earlier tonight was too greasy.¡± Helios stood up in the dark and fumbled along the wall to get to the door. He then mmed on the door and called for someone toe Being disturbed and woken up in the middle of the night, the guard opened the door and turned on the light impatiently.¡± Why the f*ck are you making so much noise at night?¡± Helios asked patiently, ¡°Ms. Chase has heartburn. Do you have any medicine?¡± ¡°Heartburn?¡± The guard yawned and took a nce at Barbara, who had curled up at the corner of the wall. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a stomachache? Stop being such a princess. Who hasn¡¯t experienced a stomach ache at least once in their life? Just bear with it, and it¡¯ll pass.¡± He was about to close the door when Helios stopped the door with a gloomy expression. ¡°I think Mr. Grant will have a very difficult time exining this if Ms. Chase were to get out of this incident with some permanent injuries, wouldn¡¯t he?¡± The guard had not gotten enough sleep, so he got irritated and pushed Helios out of the way, ¡°Hey, are you trying to cause me trouble here?¡± Helios¡¯ expression remained the same. ¡®Pass my message to Mr. Grant. If he still refuses to compromise, he will be in no position to me us if anything goes wrong.¡± Chapter 831 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 831 ¡°You¡­¡± A bodyguard in ck heard themotion and came over. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± The guard replied, ¡°This fe is making a fuss on purpose.¡±. Helios remained calm throughout the whole conversation. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to make a fuss. But Ms. Chase is indeed having heartburn now Are you telling me that Mr. Grant isn¡¯t even willing to provide her with medication?¡± The bodyguard took a nce at Helios, took his cell phone out, and made a call at the side. He then said to the guard, ¡°Go to a nearby pharmacy and get medicine for heartburn. Just satisfy them first whenever they need anything.¡± The guard was dumbfounded. But thinking that he was only working for someone else, he could only obey the instructions. Helios walked over to Barbara¡¯s side, squatted down, and helped her up. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Barbara was in so much pain that she could not sit up straight or speak, and a few droplets of sweat rolled down her pale cheeks. Ten minutester, the guard brought the medicine back and prepared a bottle of warm water for them. Helios poured a ss of water from the bottle for her and handed a tablet to her. She took the tablet, swallowed it, and drank water. It was still raining outside, and the cold and humid breeze gusted in through the window, making Barbara tremble involuntarily. Helios took off his coat and draped it over her shoulders. She gradually felt warmer after a short while, and her stomach stopped hurting so much. She then asked feebly, ¡°How will you cope with the cold now that you¡¯ve given me your jacket?¡± Helios leaned against the wall ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m not cold.¡± Barbara lowered her gaze. ¡®If I were the only one here, I really don¡¯t know how I¡¯d be able to survive this until the moment I get rescued.¡± Jaeger, who had been detained in the Glitz Club for several days, could not stand it any longer. He smashed the wine ss to vent his anger and pointed it at the guards. ¡°You people from the Glitz Club are really doing as you please now, huh? Are you nning to imprison me here till the day I die?¡± The bodyguards who were guarding him were expressionless and did not respond to his tantrum. Jaeger kicked the table angrily and wandered back and forth in the room with his arms akimbo. He spoke again. ¡°Where¡¯s that b*tch, Katrina? I want to see her!¡± I¡¯ve not been allowed to leave the Glitz Club ever since the night Katrina invited me here. That b*tch, as expected, she¡¯s teamed up with these people to set me up.¡¯ Seeing that the bodyguards did not speak, Jaeger walked up to them and grabbed the hem of the cor of one of the bodyguards. ¡± I¡¯m asking you a question!¡± ¡°You¡¯re already in your 20s, aren¡¯t you, Mr. Zhivkov Jr ? So why are you still acting like a young brat? That¡¯s very impulsive of you.¡± Jaeger heard a voiceing from behind and looked at the man who was approaching him, while the bodyguards at the scene bowed respectfully in an instant at the man. ¡°Sir.¡± ¡°Sir?¡± Jaeger released his hand and took a good look at the man. ¡°Are you the owner of Glitz?¡± The man smiled. ¡°Myst name is Summer.¡± He moved past Jaeger, walked up to the couch, and sat down. ¡°I¡¯m keeping you here in the club without any malicious intentions.¡± ¡°There aren¡¯t any malicious intentions?¡± Jaeger approached the man. ¡°Your people confiscated my cell phone and won¡¯t let me leave this club at all. This is illegal imprisonment!¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Your father is missing.¡± Jaeger was astonished. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± The man kept a smile on his face. ¡°The police seized the batch of goods that your father shipped the other day.¡± Looking at Jaeger¡¯s stiff and stern expression, he twirled the crystal beads with his fingers while giving off an obscure smile. ¡°You should know what kind of fate your father will face.¡± Jaeger did not speak. 1/2 13.A LITUPIci UJIT The man waved, and a bodyguard came over with Jaeger¡¯s cell phone. He then handed it back to Jaeger. ¡°I¡¯m keeping you in the club for the sake of your personal safety. However, since you want to leave, I won¡¯t insist on keeping you here.¡± Jaeger grabbed his phone, took a nce at the man sitting on the couch, and walked out without looking back. Chapter 832 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 832 Jaeger left the Glitz Club but was assaulted and taken away the moment he stepped out of the premises. At ckgold¡­ Quincy knocked on the door of the office. He then opened the door and walked in after obtaining permission. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, we got him.¡± Nn closed the documents in his hands.¡± Have him handed over to Mr. Boucher after we¡¯vepleted the matter.¡± Quincy nodded. When he was about to leave, he remembered something and reported, ¡°By the way, Mr. Goldmann, Mrs. Goldmann has located Maizie Hannigan. And as expected, she should have gone to find her together with Saydie.¡± Nn frowned. Maizie still did not know the trouble approaching her at this moment. She had been under the impression they could not track her down, so she was never worried. She was walking out of a designer boutique when she felt nauseous all of a sudden. Thus, she dashed to the bathroom and vomited over the sink. She then turned on the tap to flush out the filthy liquid in the sink, took some time to catch a breath, but vomited again immediately after managing to calm herself down. She was on the verge of cking out after all the vomiting, and her face was ashen. Looking at herself in the mirror, she suddenly remembered something, and her expression changed instantly. ¡®It seems that I¡¯ve missed my period for quite some time. Could it be¡­ i At the gynecology department of the hospital¡­ Maizie¡¯s hands were trembling when she received the test results. I¡¯m pregnant! But why now?¡¯ I originally thought that I could me everything on Francisco if I were to get pregnant around this time. Although Francisco didn¡¯t touch me that night I got it on with someone else the next night. I was betting that I could get pregnant from that one encounter! ¡®As long as this n was a sessful one, my n to get married to the Bouchers will no longer be just wishful thinking! However, I got pregnant now, two weeks ahead of schedule! How can I push the me on the Bouchers now?¡¯ Maizie hid the pregnancy certificate and went straight to the hotel. She had just stepped through the room entrance when she saw that the room was tidy and remembered that she had left a message, telling the room service crew not to clean the room when she was out. Upon realizing that something was wrong, she was about to turn around and run out of the room. However, Saydie suddenly appeared at the room entrance, blocking her way out. Maizie was about to scream when the dagger in Saydie¡¯s hand was ced against her neck. Saydie then pushed Maizie back into the room and closed the door.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. That was when Maisie came out of the bedroom, leaned against the wall, and looked at Maizie with her arms crossed. Saydie pushed Maizie onto the couch. Maizie red at Maisie and gnashed her teeth. ¡°It¡¯s you!?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been enjoying your life to the fullest these days, huh, Ms. Hannigan?¡± Maisie walked up to the couch and took the seat opposite Maizie. ¡°It seems that you¡¯ve found yourself a new backer as I expected, a m I right?¡± ¡°Maisie Vanderbilt, what are you trying to do!¡± She was too afraid to move because of the dagger hanging right above her neck. Maisie threw a photo in front of her. Maizie looked at the photo, and theplexion of her cheeks changed slightly. Maisie nced at her. ¡°I heard that you¡¯re one of the reasons the shipment was discovered. It¡¯s no wonder that we still encountered such an issue even when Nn had sent Saydie, someone they had never seen before, to handle the deal.¡± Maizie wanted to get up, but Saydie held her shoulders and pressed her against the floor. She struggled twice and said with a vicious scoff, ¡°Are you nning to threaten me? Maisie Vanderbilt, I¡¯m betting that you don¡¯t have the guts to do anything to me.¡± Maisie squinted her eyes, stared at Maizie for a long time, and chuckled. ¡°Did I say I was going to do something to you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s it, you won¡¯t even dare to kill me.¡± Maizie¡¯s expression looked arrogant and somewhat presumptuous. ¡°Aren¡¯t you two here only because you want to extract the whereabouts of the person in the photo out of me? Let me make it clear to you. I won¡¯t tell you sh*t, so what will you do to me?¡± The air in the room became stagnant for a short while. Upon seeing her unwillingness to cooperate, Maisie¡¯s smile turned a little more restrained, and she said calmly, ¡°But do you know that assisting and covering the mafia¡¯s smuggling act is a crime?¡± Maizie was dumbfounded, and she was out of words as if she had lost her voice. ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to give me that information, I can only hand you over to the police. After all, the police are still investigating the people behind the shipment. If you still choose to harbor them, I can only ask you toe with me.¡± Chapter 833 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 833 Maizie roared, ¡°Maisie Vanderbilt, I dare you to threaten me again!¡± Maisie still did not change her expression.¡± I¡¯ve given you a chance to have a friendly conversation with me, but since you don¡¯t want to.. Upon saying that, she took her cell phone out, dialed 911, and showed Maizie the screen. ¡°I¡¯m still waiting to im the bounty on your head.¡± ¡°Stop!¡± Maizie really panicked at that moment. 1, of course, know that covering them up is a crime, but I¡­ ¡®I don¡¯t want to go to prison! But I don¡¯t dare to betray my sugar daddy either.¡¯ ¡°l-I can¡¯t go to the precinct with you! I¡¯m pregnant!¡± Maizie murmured. Maisie scoffed. ¡°Why are you telling me that you¡¯re pregnant? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m the father of the baby.¡± Maizie could not help but clench her hands tightly, trembling from head to toe, and begged, ¡°You¡¯re also a woman who has children! Don ¡®t you think that you¡¯re being too cruel to a mother whose child hasn¡¯t even been born?¡± ¡°Your faulty reasoning doesn¡¯t work on me. I¡¯m only giving you 10 minutes.¡± Maisie showed her no mercy. Maizie bit her lip tightly and did not let go, the bite was so deep that she could feel the skin of her lips on the brink of being bitten off. After a long time, Maizie gave in to the threat. Maisie and Saydie left the hotel. And Maisie handed a recording pen to Officer Zaleski at the parking lot. Officer Zaleski took the recorder. ¡°Thank you very much for helping us with this, Mrs. Goldmann.¡± Maisie smiled and nodded. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± After Officer Zaleski stepped into the hotel with a few other officers in in clothes, Maisie turned her head and asked Saydie,¡± Do you think it¡¯s despicable of me to betray her?¡± Saydie was caught off guard by the question for a split second and shook her head. ¡°No.¡± Maisie smiled and asked, ¡°Why so?¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You didn¡¯t tell her that you would let her off. The deal wouldn¡¯t have failed if she wasn¡¯t there when it was taking ce the other day,¡± Maisie returned to the Blue Bay vi and realized that Nn hade home earlier than her and had already prepared dinner for her. She put down her handbag, walked toward Nn, hugged him from behind, and pressed her face against his back. ¡°Why have youe back so early?¡± Nn chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ve, of course,e back to cook for my wife.¡± He then turned around and hugged her.¡± You went to find Maizie Hannigan today.¡± ¡®Yeah.¡± Maisie looked at him. ¡°She submitted and confessed, and I¡¯ve handed her to the police.¡± Nn pinched her jaw. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that she¡¯lle at you for revenge when she gets out?¡± Maisie raised her eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯ve survived Willow and Rowena, so why would I be afraid of Maizie Hannigan?¡± Nn froze slightly, held her in his arms, and hugged her tightly, Maisie felt his warm embrace and pointed her fingertips at his beating heart. ¡°Your birthday is 28 days away.¡± He lowered his gaze and stared at the person in his arms. ¡°Why would you remember my birthday all of a sudden?¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee to guess.¡± Nn picked her up. ¡°Have you learned to riddle me?¡± Maisie chuckled softly, and the ck hair hanging in the middle of the air wrapped around his arm, making her look exceptionally seductive. ¡°It seems that,¡± Nn kissed her. ¡°I can only reserve the dinner forter.¡± It was dark outside the window as Nn sat by the bed and answered Quincy¡¯s call Chapter 834 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 834 Tony flicked off the ash on the cigarette, and his eyes looked stern and murderous.¡¯ You useless piece of sh*t.¡± The man in ck lowered his head. He crushed the cigarette butt into the ashtray. ¡°I can¡¯t wait any longer. Peter just died. Although this can block the distribution of the shipment, Yael Boucher knows it¡¯s me. If it weren¡¯t because I have his son with me, he would have made a move on me long ago.¡± The man in ck looked at him. ¡°Then let¡¯s just kill those two. Anyway, the Bouchers and the Chases won¡¯t know about it.¡± Tony¡¯s expression looked ruthless. ¡°No, we have to keep Yael¡¯s son with us. As for Michael¡¯s daughter, just tell them to get rid other. He sneered. ¡°We¡¯ll beat the dog before the lion. I shall do everything they think I don¡¯t have the balls to do. I¡¯m not afraid of Michael even if his daughter is dead. Even if he were to go to Yael after that, Yael will be afraid of me and dare not act rashly.¡± ¡®Yael won¡¯t help Michael out as long as he still cares about his son. The separation between the Chases and the Bouchers is what I want to see the most.¡¯ A few men in ck broke into the room, and Barbara and Helios were woken up by the sudden noise. The first thing that caught their attention in an instant was those guards rushing toward Barbara and dragging her away. Helios stood up. ¡°What are you trying to do!?¡± ¡°What are we trying to do?¡± One of the men in ck said with a vicious smirk, ¡°I advise you not to meddle in our business. Mr. Grant wants you to live, so all you need to do is wait for your father to save you.¡± Seeing that they were about to take Barbara away, Helios grabbed onto her and said, ¡°Let go of her!¡± ¡°Douchebag, are you looking for a beating?¡± A man in ck raised his fist and was about to punch Helios. But Helios dodged it, grabbed his wrist, and kicked him in the abdomen. The man in ck fell to the ground. The other men pushed Barbara aside and attacked Helios together. Barbara was so frightened that her face paled. Helios fought with them, but how could he withstand those thugs? He was soon overwhelmed by the men. Seeing those bodyguardsying their fingers and going all out on Helios, Barbara yelled, ¡°Stop hitting him!¡± Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. She ran straight over and tackled one of the men who was about to lift his foot but got pped by another man and fell to the floor. As Helios helped her up, he noticed blood oozing out of the corner of her lips and red at those people gloomily. ¡°You presumptuous mongrels! You dare to fight back while on our territory?¡± The man spat a mouthful of blood on the ground and waved at the other men in ck. ¡°Take this b*tch away.¡± Helios¡¯ eyes looked cold as he dragged her behind him. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare touch her!¡± ¡°Brat, are you trying to save the damsel in distress? It¡¯s a pity that it¡¯s already toote. I advise you to cherish your life. As for this woman¡­¡± The man in ck rubbed his chin as if he had thought of something and sneered.¡± She¡¯s going to die, anyway. Let us enjoy her to the fullest before she dies. After all, we¡¯ve never gotten our hands on any of those socialites yet.¡± Barbara was stunned and froze in ce. Her pupils dted and constricted slightly, and she could not help but tremble. The two bodyguards held Helios down while he tried his best to resist as he witnessed Barbara being dragged away. He growled, ¡°Let her go!¡± He broke free from the bodyguards, but one of them grabbed him in a neck lock from behind. He immediately turned the opponent¡¯s arm around and flung him to the floor. Several other men rushed up to hold him down. He got up again but got punched in the abdomen. Helios crawled on the floor in a daze, and one of the men stomped on his back and got the others to work together to subdue him on the ground. ¡°Helios-¡± Barbara screamed hysterically as the man behind her grabbed her by her hair, pushed her down in an instant, and ripped her clothes apart. Chapter 835 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 835 Barbara yelled and swung her arms around frantically. The man raised his hand, pped her twice, and cursed, ¡°You feking b*tch! Do you want to end up like him?¡± Two to three men stepped forward and pressed her against the floor, and Barbara was trapped under them, crying in despair. The veins on the back of Helios¡¯ clenched fist bulged, and he exhausted all his remaining strength to break free of his captors and rush toward those three men. He knocked down those men. But before he could adjust his posture and regain bnce, he was immediately punched in the cheek by the opponent. However, as he was falling to the floor, he propped his hands on Barbara¡¯s sides and covered her with his body. Even though he was being hit on the back multiple times, he would not budge in order to protect her. ¡°You¡¯re quite a tenacious and stubborn one, aren¡¯t you? Do you still want to y the hero?¡± Several men kicked him vigorously and repetitively. Helios took the beating without making any noise, but the bruises on his face became clearly visible as the blood was drained from his cheeks. And blood could be seen overflowing from the corners of his lips. Barbara¡¯s pupils constricted, and her heart trembled each time she saw the blowsnd on his back. Tears rolled from the corners of her eyes as she shook her head and squeezed a few words out of her throat. ¡°Just let them have me¡­ ¡°I can¡¯t just ignore you and leave you to them,¡± Helios said while gritting his teeth. The blue veins on his forehead could be seen clearly, and he struggled to stay above her until thest moment when a sudden and heavy blow made him fall onto Barbara. Barbara saw a man lift a bat and pushed Helios away with every fiber of her being, while the bat hit her back, causing her to groan in pain. Helios gradually lost consciousness-thest scene that he remembered was Barbara blocking a bat for him. Several bodyguards pulled Barbara away from Helios. At that moment, Helios was still grasping her hand tightly. His voice was weak, but it sounded fierce. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare touch her¡­¡± The man was about to hit Helios when Barbara grabbed the hem of his trousers and begged as tears gushed out of the corners of her eyes, ¡°Don¡¯t hit him, I beg you. I¡¯ll go with you¡­¡± The man grabbed her by her long hair, picked her up, forced her to look up, and clicked his tongue. ¡°Those who don¡¯t know might even think that you two are a couple. Wouldn¡¯t everything turn out better if the two of you were to let us have it our way?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Barbara shuddered. She stared at Helios with her profound gaze. He was lying on the floor, unable to move. She then nced at the hand that was still holding onto her, and a tear rolled down her cheek. ¡°How can someone like me be worthy of someone sacrificing their lives in order to save mine?¡¯ ¡°Helios Boucher, thank you,¡± she murmured with a smile, broke free from his grasp, got up, and left with those men. ¡°No¡­¡± Helios raised his hand slowly but lost consciousness before he could finish the sentence. In another warehouse, several men were waiting excitedly outside a door. An older man who came at this moment looked at them. ¡°What are you still doing here? Mr. Grant asked me toe and check with you guys. Have you dealt with that woman?¡± One of the men stepped forward. ¡°Mr. Sanchez, don¡¯t worry, leave it to us. We¡¯re already dealing with her.¡± Leonard took a nce at the closed warehouse, frowned, but did not want to go into the details. ¡°I don¡¯t care about what you¡¯re nning to do. Alll ask is that you be more cautious when dealing with the woman and find a ce to bury the body.¡± The man nodded repetitively. ¡°Yes, sir. Of course, sir.¡± After Leonard left, the men waiting outside the door got a little impatient. ¡°Why is that sh*tsack taking so long? How long do we have to wait?¡± ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t remember seeing himst this long. Did he take any pill before going inside?¡± One of the men ced his ear against the door and realized something strange. ¡°No¡­ I don¡¯t hear sh*t inside!¡± All those men broke into the room, only to be shocked to find that the two of them had disappeared. A secret door that was blocked by random items lying around in the room led to an exit on the outside. The man in ck brought Barbara along, and they were walking in a dark and narrow passage, lighting their way with a shlight. Chapter 836 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 836 Barbara followed. ¡°Who are you? Why did you save me?¡± The man in ck answered, ¡°Mr. Summer sent me to stay close to Mr. Grant. He was the one who asked me to save you.¡± He was an undercover agent tasked to stay close to Tony Grant. Tony had sent a few of them to get rid of Barbara, but they had other ns. He was trying hard to y along so that they didn¡¯t suspect anything. He was the one who had suggested bringing Barbara to the warehouse because there was a hidden passage there. ¡°Who is Mr. Summer?¡± She didn¡¯t know a Mr. Summer. ¡°You don¡¯t need to know that just yet. We need to get out of here.¡± Barbara held him back. ¡°But they still have Helios.¡± ¡°Ms. Chase, Mr. Grant isn¡¯t going to do anything to Mr. Boucher. He was nning to make you an example.¡± The man pulled her by the wrist and looked serious. ¡°They¡¯ll realize you¡¯re gone if we don¡¯t leave.¡± The two of them walked through the hidden passage, but soon after they got out, a few cars immediately blocked the end of the alley they were in. Tony got out of the car with a few men. The man in ck¡¯s expression changed, and he stood in front of Barbara to protect her. ¡°Mr. Grant.¡± Tony scoffed. ¡°Good job, Leon. You¡¯ve been working for me for so many years. How could you betray me?¡± Leon gnashed his teeth but didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°I don¡¯t care who you¡¯re working for, Neither of you is getting away today.¡± Tony took a cigarette out of the packet, put it to his lips, and lit it with a lighter. The me danced, and after the smoke cleared, Tony¡¯s fierce eyes shed. ¡°Grab them.¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The few men rushed forward while Leon pushed Barbara aside. He took out a dagger attached to his belt and started fighting them. Barbara backed up while trembling, but there was a wall behind her. There was no way out. The few men fought well, so Leon was quickly subdued and tackled to the ground. One of the men grabbed him by the hair and made him look up at Tony. Tony walked over with the cigarette between his lips and stood in front of him.¡± I¡¯ve been good to you, Leon. Since you¡¯ve been working for me for so long, I¡¯ll give you a chance. Tell me, who are you working for?¡± Leon didn¡¯t make a sound. Tonyughed dryly. ¡°Such a good dog. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t manage to train you even after so many years.¡± He pressed the cigarette against Leon¡¯s forehead. At that moment, Leon groaned loudly while he bit down, the veins in his neck popping and all his muscles trembling. A bloody hole appeared on his forehead, and there was the smell of burnt flesh. His flesh was bloody. Tony tossed the cigarette butt away and signaled at them to let him go. Leon copsed to the ground, with no energy left. Tony pushed his chin up with the tip of his shoe and looked down at him. ¡°Leon, I respect that you¡¯re a good man, but you can¡¯t me me if you choose not to talk.¡± He got the men to bring Barbara over. Two men grabbed her, dragged her in front of Tony, and shoved her. She lost her bnce and fell next to his feet. Leon and Barbara¡¯s hands were tied up as they were brought into the woods with guns pointed at their heads. They were dragged to two freshly dug graves. Barbara trembled when she looked back at Tony, who was approaching. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that people will find out about this?¡± Heughed. ¡°Of course, so¡­ only dead men tell no tales.¡± Barbara¡¯s face turned pale as a sheet. She knew that they weren¡¯t going to escape, but she wasn¡¯t willing to just die. Chapter 837 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 837 The gun was pointed at Barbara¡¯s head. She held her breath, and her blood froze while she closed her eyes tight. Tony was going to give the order when Leon said, ¡°Kill me first.¡± Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Tony looked at him. ¡°Haha, do you think you¡¯re going to buy her some time? You¡¯ll go together. Do it.¡± Two bodyguards cocked their guns and pointed them at the same time. ¡°Mr. Grant!¡± Mr. Sanchez¡¯s voice came from not too far away. Then he appeared, running. ¡°Don¡¯t shoot!¡± Leon took the chance when the people were distracted and tackled them. The sound of a gunshot echoed through the woods. Barbara saw Leon getting shot and copsing to the ground, and her throat started drying up. Tony immediately looked back and noticed Mr. Sanchez had turned pale. ¡°No¡­¡± Tony reacted quickly and yelled, ¡°Run!¡± The police followed the sound of the gunshot and surrounded them when a few men in ck covered Tony so he could escape. ¡°Save the hostage!¡± One of the officers noticed Barbara and rushed toward her. Barbara was untied. She looked at Leon, who had been shot in front of her, fell to her knees, and cried her heart out. A policewoman helped her up and consoled her. On the other side, Yael got out of the car, and when he saw Helios carried out of the house, he rushed forward. ¡°Helios!¡± Helios slowly opened his eyes, and in a daze, he could see his father looking worried. ¡°Dad¡­ S-save her.¡± Yael knew what he meant. He held onto Helios¡¯ hand, trembling as though he had aged a decade. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll be fine. We¡¯re here to save you. Hang in there!¡± Helios lost consciousness. A few dayster¡­. The police sent out a warrant for Tony Grant¡¯s arrest. Yael submitted evidence that showed Tony Grant¡¯s smuggling and murder cases, and the higher-ups ordered them to run a thorough investigation and take in all of Tony¡¯s men. Michael Chase and Yael Boucher¡¯s opponent, Joseph Chambers, transferred millions of dors into an offshore ount to avoid being linked to Tony Grant and Peter Zhivkov. Unfortunately, Yael held too much evidence, so he tore Joseph apart, which caused him to be removed from his position and sent to jail for investigation. A gust of wind passed through the Blue Jacaranda trees in the hospital¡¯s garden and caused a rain of blue petals, forming a natural carpet of flowers, beautiful and serene. Barbara sat on her bed and looked out at the bright blue color, her thoughts far away. Maisie stood outside her room with a bouquet of flowers, then knocked. Barbara looked back at her, and her voice sounded coarse. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± Maisie put the flowers into a vase and stood next to the bed. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Barbara smiled and looked down. ¡°Alright¡­¡± Maisie sat down and put her hand on Barbara¡¯s. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re both fine.¡± Barbara¡¯s eyes moved, all the danger and adrenaline still fresh in her mind. ¡°Yes, I almost died.¡± Something came to her mind, ¡°How¡¯s Helios?¡± She remembered that he was hurt worse than her, and it was because of her, so she felt guilty. Maisie smiled. ¡°He¡¯s fine. Nothing serious, they¡¯re all just flesh wounds.¡± Barbara was silent. Maisie stood up slowly, ¡°You can go visit him if you¡¯re worried.¡± Barbara walked to the next room with Maisie and stood outside. Nn and the Bouchers were there. Chapter 838 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 838 Nn walked out of the room and noticed them. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go in?¡± Maisie held his arm. ¡°We¡¯re justing to take a look.¡± Helios noticed them. Yael looked toward the door and said to Christina, ¡°Let¡¯s go home and let Helios rest.¡± Christina nodded. They walked out of the room, and Yael looked at Barbara, I¡¯ve spoken to your father about your situation. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Barbara was surprised but nodded, ¡°Thank you.¡± After they left Maisie nudged Barbara, ¡°Go in.¡± Barbara thought that she should thank Helios, so she walked into the room. Maisie gently closed the door, and Nn looked at her and smiled. ¡°What are you up to?¡± Maisie looked at him and lowered her voice. ¡°Nothing, I just want them to have a talk.¡± He chuckled. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not trying to get them closer?¡± Maisie opened her mouth but didn¡¯t speak. Barbara and Helios had been kidnapped together, and he had tried to save her while sacrificing his own safety. It wouldn¡¯t be too bad if they became a couple. Nn knew what was in her mind, so he pointed his finger to her forehead. ¡°Why don¡¯t you start a matchmakingpany?¡± Maisie raised her eyebrow. ¡°Is Mr. Goldmann going to be an investor?¡± He laughed ¡°Saw the chance and took it, huh?¡± Maisie yed with his tie, her eyes twinkling. ¡°Yes, because Mr. Goldmann loves me so much.¡± Nn hugged her and whispered into her ear, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll love you more when we¡¯re home.¡± In the room¡­ Helios looked at Barbara, who was silent.¡± Are¡­ you alright?¡± She paused and looked around. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Then she looked at Helios¡¯ bruised face. ¡± I¡¯m sorry for getting you involved in this. You¡­ could have just left me.¡± Heliod looked down, looking guilty. ¡°No, I¡¯m the one who should be apologizing.¡± She was surprised. ¡°You saved me in the end, while I.¡± Helios¡¯ breathing became heavy, his face tense.¡± Could only watch while you were taken away.¡± Barbara was about to say something when he looked up at her. ¡°All this was because of me. I¡¯ll take responsibility.¡± Her mind was nk for a few seconds. ¡°You Helios looked resolute. ¡°I don¡¯t care about that and will not push you away. I know that you¡¯re a victim.¡± Barbara slowly reacted, her lips slightly parted. ¡°Are you pitying me?¡± Helios paused. Barbara smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t need to offer yourself to me because you feel guilty. They weren¡¯t going to let me off easily whether you were there or not.¡± Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Helios frowned and stared at the woman before him. He did pity her, but his heart also ached for her. Barbara was afraid that he would regret it, so she exined, ¡°They took me away but didn¡¯t do anything to me because someone saved me.¡± Helios was surprised. She adjusted her gown and looked at him calmly. ¡°You are a great person, but you can¡¯t take responsibility every time this happens to someone.¡± Two dayster¡­ Ryleigh and Maisie came to help Barbara with her discharge procedures. When they were getting the paperwork done, they bumped into Ieper wuv Helios, who was getting discharged too. Helios had a mask and cap on, and Nina, his assistant, was with him. It was evident that the Bouchers didn¡¯t know about his discharge. Chapter 839 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 839 ¡°Helios,¡± Ryleigh walked toward him,¡± You¡¯re getting discharged too?¡± Helios paused, turned to look at Barbara and Maisie, then turned around again. ¡°I wasn¡¯t too badly hurt, and I have work to finish.¡± Maisie looked at Barbara, who was quiet, bowed, and nudged her with her shoulder,¡± What¡¯s wrong?¡±. Barbara was curious. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to say hi?¡± Maisie squinted. Why did they be distant after being in the hospital together? Barbara¡¯s eyes moved around. She had never gone to see Helios again after that day. She appreciated Helios¡¯ attempt at saving her while disregarding his own safety. She was definitely moved. If someone had protected her when the incident with Eric happened, she might just have married that person. But after what Helios had said, she didn¡¯t know how to face him. The man was willing to sacrifice himself to save her and wanted to take responsibility because he thought she had been assaulted because of him. All that did touch her heart. However, all that wasn¡¯t love. It was just spending time together so that there was less guilt. Barbaraposed her emotions, raised her head, and smiled. ¡°We see each other every day. There¡¯s no need to greet him.¡± Maisie crossed her arms. ¡°Is that true?¡± After Ryleigh was done with the paperwork, she walked toward them and handed the medical records to Barbara. ¡°We¡¯re done!¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Barbara put the records away and ced her arm on her shoulder. ¡°I need to go home now. I¡¯ll buy dinner one day.¡± Barbara left before them. Ryleigh watched her walk away and elbowed Maisie¡¯s arm. ¡°Zee, don¡¯t you think Barbara and my cousin would make a great couple?¡± Maisie looked at her. ¡°What do you think?¡± She smiled. ¡°I think so.¡± ¡°They¡¯re a good match.¡± Maisie hugged her shoulder and sighed. ¡°But we can¡¯t force them together.¡± Ryleigh understood and sighed too. ¡°My cousin isn¡¯t exactly young anymore. My aunt and uncle are getting anxious.¡± Maisie took her arm back and chuckled, ¡± It¡¯s all up to fate.¡± When Maizie got back to Soul, Saydie walked toward her. ¡°Ma¡¯am, Maizie Hannigan has been released.¡± Maisie stopped in her tracks and turned to look at her. ¡°Released?¡± Saydie nodded. ¡°She convinced the police that she could help them arrest Tony Grant and provided some evidence. She was sincere and is pregnant, so the police decided to give her a chance.¡± Maisie squinted. Maizie was really pregnant? She thought she was lying. Saydie suddenly asked, ¡°By the way, don¡¯t you n to tell Ms. Chase about what you promisedn Summer?¡± Maisie smiled. ¡°After tonight.¡± Maizie got home and sent a message to her godfather, Tony Grant, after taking a shower. If she could trick him into showing up, she could get a break from the police. She knew that Tony had another number, and very few people other than her knew about it. Unsurprisingly, Tony replied to her. Since he didn¡¯t know that the police had arrested her, he didn¡¯t suspect a thing. She then called Officer Zaleski. ¡°Tony Grant has replied to my message. What should I do next?¡± Officer Zaleski said something, and Maizie fully cooperated and even offered to get tickets for a ship at 2:00p.m. the next day to help him escape with her own name.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 840 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 840 Maizie sent the message to Officer Zaleski and happily looked at her phone screen. ¡°Do you think you can send me to jail just by providing some voice recording, Maisie?¡±. Hah, didn¡¯t she get out in the end? She was going to remember this. That night¡­ Barbara went to see the manager and the owner of the Glitz Club but was told that neither of them was there. She left the club, but it suddenly started pouring. It was a cold, rainy night, and she stood under the roof outside, staring at the cars passing by on the streets. The red and green lights stood lonelily in the rain, and the light was reflected in the puddles on the floor. A ck car parked not far away with the back window rolled halfway down. A bespectacled man was hidden in the shadows. The driver looked at him. ¡°Sir, isn¡¯t that Ms. Chase?¡± Barbara wanted to leave when the rain stopped, but a server walked over to her with a ck umbre in hand. ¡°Ms. Chase.¡¯ She turned around, and the server handed the umbre to her. ¡°The rain is pouring, you can have this.¡± Barbara was stunned, but he had already put the umbre in her hand. He turned around, and she called out to him, ¡°How did you know that I was standing outside?¡± The server couldn¡¯t tell her that his boss had told him to do that, so instead, he said,¡± Since you just walked out and I heard the rain start , I thought you wouldn¡¯t have gone far, so I came out to take a look.¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Barbara fell silent. After the server went back in, she looked at the ck umbre in her hand and felt that it was too much of a coincidence. EL She stepped into the rain with the umbre, and when she walked past the ck car, the person in the car looked down and sent a message, then blocked that number. He then looked up, ¡°Drive.¡± The car drove away from the person walking behind, moving further and further away. Barbara stopped in her tracks, took out her phone, and saw a message. She stared at it for a long time before she suddenly ran back. The server was making a drink behind the bar when he saw her rush in. ¡°Where¡¯s your boss?¡± He was stunned upon seeing her face and sleeves wet with rainwater. ¡°Ms. Chase, why-¡® She immediately repeated, ¡°I asked you, where is your boss?¡± The server didn¡¯t want to argue, so he said,¡± He sold the club to a woman a few days ago and said he would leave the country. He got the manager to get the paperwork done and never returned.¡± Barbara was a little out of it, and her throat felt dry, ¡°What is¡­ your boss¡¯ name?¡¯ The server scratched his head. ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t know his real name, but we know that his surname is Summer from Asperia.¡± ¡®Summer¡­ Could it be?¡¯ Barbara read the message again and tried to recall everything she knew, including how Katrina had tried to frame her. ¡®So was it really him?n Summer¡­¡¯ A few servers suddenly looked toward the door when a woman walked in with four bodyguards. She had her jacket on her arm. The few servers smiled and looked at her. ¡°Wee, ma¡¯am.¡± Barbara looked at Maisie, who was approaching. Her face, which was still dripping with rainwater, looked shocked.¡± You¡¯re the new owner of the club?¡± Chapter 841 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 841 Maisie ced her hands on Barbara¡¯s shoulders and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go upstairs and talk.¡± It was only then Barbara came around to her senses and followed Maisie and Baydie into the elevator. The decoration and items in the office on the fifth level remained the same. It seemed as if nothing had happened before. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Barbara stood in front of the office and only snapped out of her trance when Maisie called her. She stepped into the office and sat on the couch. Saydie closed the door and waited outside with the bodyguards. Maisie took the cup from the table and said, ¡°When you went missing that day, I came to look for you at the club. Mr. Summer received me. He gave me a clue, and he wanted me to do him a favor,¡± Barbara¡¯s hands on herp clutched tightly. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me at the hospital?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Barbara. I promised Mr. Summer that I would only tell you after taking over Glitz,¡± Maisie replied as she lowered her head. ¡°Mr. Summer knows that you might not want to see him.¡± ¡°So?¡± Barbara¡¯s shoulders were shaking as she tried her best to suppress her emotions. ¡°He has been following my life as a mysterious stranger. He told me everything that Katrina was doing, answered all of my demands, yet he refuses to see me and keeps making these kinds of pointlesspensations?¡± Maisie did not expect that Barbara would react so vigorously when she mentioned ¡°Mr. Summer,¡± otherwise known asn Summer. It seemed to her that they were more than just acquaintances. ¡®Could it be that¡­¡­ Seeing that Barbara was crying, Maisie took a tissue paper and walked up to her. She handed the tissue paper to her and said, ¡°If you want to cry, then cry. There are only the two of us here. The people downstairs won¡¯t be able to hear you no matter how loud you cry.¡± Barbara couldn¡¯t hold herself anymore and cried out loud after hearing what Maisie said. Maisie did not interrupt. After all, crying was one of the best remedies when one was depressed and on the verge of a breakdown. Barbara felt a lot better after she cried. She smiled at Maisie and squinted her swollen eyes into a fine line. ¡°Do I look ugly now?¡± Maisie chuckled. ¡°Nope. You¡¯re as beautiful as always even after you cried.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making a fool of myself in front of you,¡¯ Barbara said, offering Maisie a n embarrassing smile. ¡°I thought I would never shed a tear in front of anyone in my life.¡± Barbara told Maisie that she had hatedn. Ifn had been willing to save her back then, she might not have needed to go through hell. She hatedn not all because he had refused to save her, but because he was the man she had wanted to marry the most back then. She looked up ton, and he was the only man she had fallen for. However, she had thoroughly been disappointed when he turned a blind eye toward everything that had befallen her back then. Barbara rested her head on Maisie¡¯s shoulder and said with a trembling voice,¡± Eric nearly destroyed me. Although I killed him in the end , I became a monster. I don¡¯t want anything anymore, but why¡­ Why he Maisie patted her back gently and looked at the wall. ¡°Has it ever crossed your mind that it was a misunderstanding that he didn¡¯t save you?¡± Barbara was stunned. Maisie took a deep breath, helped her to sit straight, and said, ¡°The private room was too dark back then. He didn¡¯t know it was you, not to mention that Katrina was distracting him and taking him away to another ce. He missed the opportunity to save you because he was in a hurry to find you.¡± Barbara¡¯s shoulders shook. Her memory went back to the year when she had been calling for help in the private room after Eric had a few men pin her down and pour wine into her mouth. She had even cried out in her heart, praying that if someone coulde to her rescue, no matter which man it was, she would marry him. Whenn had appeared at the door, her heart shook, and she saw her hope. However,n had just nced at her and left hurriedly. Chapter 842 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 842 At that time, she had felt her world had crumbled, and she had had a hard time breathing. That night, no one hade to her rescue. She had be a ¡°sinner¡± and had fallen from heaven to hell. Maisie sighed. ¡°He knew something had happened to you, but it was only on the second day that he found it was you in the private room that night. So¡­ He doesn¡¯t dare to show up in front of you. He knows how you see him, and he knows you probably hate him.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Barbara sat on the couch in a trance. She felt as if there was a hole in her heart. ¡°He couldn¡¯t bring himself to appear before you, so he could only contact you through phones. He knew you wanted to get revenge, so he guided you against Katrina. He gave you help as a stranger, and that¡¯s all he could do for you.¡± Maisie turned her head around to look at her. ¡°He had been on an undercover mission back then. He had long been aware of the deal between Tony and Peter. He had approached you to investigate Tony through Eric since Tony was his uncle. Honestly, he knew how you felt about him, but he couldn¡¯t reciprocate to you since he might die at any time due to his status as an undercover agent. ¡°He had been in deep regret after what happened to you. He said that it wasn¡¯t because he didn¡¯t want to save the girl in the private room. It was because he was an undercover agent, and he mustn¡¯t get busted. However, he also said that if he had known that the girl was you, he would have done everything he could to save you.¡¯ Whenn had been unable to find Barbara, he returned to the private room, but there was no one there anymore. He only learned about Barbara¡¯s news the next day. He still regretted it and loathed himself. After that, Barbara had changed her name and gone overseas. He had gone into hiding and established the Glitz Club. He had also helped the Chases a lot from the dark. He was also the one who had helped Barbara¡¯s father when he raided Peter¡¯s bath center. ¡°He hired Katrina and forced her to serve others with her body to humiliate her. It was his n for her to get close to Peter, but Katrina refused toply with his n. She attempted to break herself free from Glitz through Peter, and she even exposed your story to the media.¡± That was why he had made Katrina go through what Barbara went through back then. However, it was even crueler than what had happened to Barbara. After her uncle¡¯s ident,n refused to let her get involved in the matter because he did not want her to get hurt. However, Tony still got her in the end. Fortunately, he had nted an undercover agent around Tony, and thus the police were able to find their location. Besides, it was also him who had caught Peter¡¯s son, distracted other people, and bought time for Yael and the police. Barbara cried out again, feeble and full of regret. Just because of a wrong judgment, she lived in the dark while he lived in guilt. She had recognized him only when he called her ¡°Elie¡± instead of ¡°Ms. Chase¡± in the text message. It was also because he had changed his way of addressing her that evoked the deepest memory in her heart, a past that she had forgotten. At the Blue Bay vi¡­ The rain fell on the window, leaving water trails on the windowpane. The house¡¯s interior was filled with warm yellow light from the floormp. Nn was sitting in his chair with his eyes closed. He seemed to be sleeping, but the document in his hands still remained open. There was a light glow around his handsome face. Maisie tiptoed up to him and took the document from his hand gently. She closed it up and put it on the desk quietly. Just when she was about to get the jacket on the chair, Nn stretched his arms and grabbed her into his arms. He opened his eyes, and Maisie could see anger in them. However, he suppressed his anger and said, ¡°You¡¯ve be naughty, Zee. Why did youe back sote, huh?¡±. Chapter 843 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 843 Maisie leaned on his shoulder and wrapped her arms around him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, darling. I was wrong.¡± Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You were wrong? What have you done wrong?¡± Nn replied nonchntly, allowing her to hug him. ¡°¡­ I shouldn¡¯te homete, and I shouldn¡¯t make my husband wait for me in our house alone,¡± Maisie whispered into his ear. Her eyes were misted over, and she looked alluring. However, Nn remained calm and impassive. There was no expression on his face, and he seemed rather unaffected. Just when Maisie was going to kiss him, he turned his head sideways. He pinched her cheek with his hand and said exasperatingly, ¡°Zee, you can¡¯t expect me to forgive you after you offer yourself to me every time you make a mistake.¡± This was the first time Maisie felt defeated. Nn pushed her away, rose to his feet, and walked away. Maisie followed after him and asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡± He opened the door and replied, ¡°I¡¯m going to the study room.¡± Maisie kicked the slippers off her feet and ran up to him with her bare feet. She stood in front of him, blocking his way, and said,¡± No. 1 don¡¯t allow it.¡± She followed everywhere Nn went. He lowered his head to look at the woman in front of him and narrowed his eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t allow me to go to the study room?¡± ¡°No. You can¡¯t go to the study room,¡± Maisie replied with her lips pouting. He stood in front of her and asked, ¡°Give me a reason.¡± Maisie knew Nn was really angry this time. He had regained his memory, so the trick she always used on the amnesiac Nn wouldn¡¯t work on him right now. She tugged at his sleeve softly and said, ¡°I was with Barbara just now. That¡¯s why I came home so late.¡± He frowned. ¡°And?¡± ¡®And?¡¯ Maisie met his inquisitive gaze and immediately understood what he was trying to say. I took over Glitz?¡± Nn chuckled. ¡°So, you were not going to tell me if I didn¡¯t ask you, Ms. Vanderbilt?¡± Maisie bit her lips, and she did not know what to say. Nn pushed her away and walked into the study room decisively. He closed the door, causing thest ray of light to disappear from the corridor. Both of them stayed up all night. At the restaurant¡­ ¡°You, a married and pretty woman, took over Glitz behind Mr. Goldmann¡¯s back. Honestly, if I were Mr. Goldmann, I wouldn¡¯t want to talk to you either.¡± ¡°Can you stop making fun of me, please?¡± Maisie said as she rubbed the center of her forehead. There were two dark circles around her eyes. It was her fault for not telling Nn about it. However,n had given Glitz to her because he did not want it to fall into the wrong hands. She was just going to take over Glitz temporarily. After all, he wanted to give Glitz to Barbara. It was just that Barbara had never been engaged in business, and he was worried that other people would take advantage of her. Besides, he had brought up Glitz by himself. It was his pride and joy. Since he couldn¡¯t find a suitable candidate, he gave it to Maisie in the end. Louis took a sip from the soup and said, ¡± There are too many dangerous people in the club. Mr. Goldmann is just worried about you.¡± Maisie was momentarily stunned before replying, ¡°I know¡­ But I¡¯m not good at exining¡­¡± It was true that she was never good at exining. Therefore, even if someone misunderstood her, she wouldn¡¯t try to exin herself. ¡°If you don¡¯t exin to him, how is he going to know what is in your mind?¡± Maisie was stunned again after she heard what Louis said. Then, he continued calmly. ¡°Although both of you trust each other, you keep wanting him to read your mind, and he indeed tries his best to understand what is in your mind, but the problem is, you don¡¯t understand him. As time goes by, men will just give up.¡± Maisie¡¯s eyshes fluttered. Both Nn and she had gone through a lot of things, so she thought their minds were in sync. After all, they could know what was on each other¡¯s minds just by looking at each other. However, it was only now that she realized that was not the real case. It was Nn who always tried to read her mind and understand her. He could instantly know what she was thinking by just looking at her eyes. Just how well did he know her for him to be able to do this? Chapter 844 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 844 Seeing that Maisie had fallen silent, Louis popped a piece of meat into his mouth and said with a smile, ¡°Do you know there is something known as the best husband material¡¯ going on in the citytely? Do you know who started it?¡± Maisie looked at him in confusion. Louis chuckled and continued. ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Goldmann. Some women even demand their partners to love and dote on them like how Mr. Goldmann dotes on his wife.¡± Maisie put her hand to her forehead and smiled awkwardly, ¡°Seriously?¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s not an exaggeration to say that Mr. Goldmann is the most desirable man in Bassburgh. All socialites in Bassburgh are hoping that he will get a divorce as soon as possible. As your cousin and your best friend¡¯s fiance, I shall remind you that you should watch out for it.¡± Maisie sat upright and replied, ¡°What? Who do they think deserves my husband?¡± serves There was no way she would allow something like that to happen. If she really broke up with Nn, wouldn¡¯t that give those women a chance? No! She would never let that happen. She had not let go of Nn in the past, so she would definitely not let go of him right now. She grabbed her purse and stormed out of the restaurant. Louis looked at her back and chuckled. He did not know about a certain man, but he definitely was not going to be dominated by a woman. He pulled his phone out and made a call to Ryleigh. He wondered if she had her breakfast or not and what she would like to eat if she had not. [Good Dawghter: I¡¯m on a diet!) (Louis: You¡¯re so thin that you¡¯re basically t-chested, and you still want to go on a diet?] [Good Dawghter: Get lost!) He waved at the waiter and ordered some food for Ryleigh. At ckgold¡­ After Nn had finished his meeting with his client, he came out of the meeting room with Quincy and the group of executives. He had an upright posture as he walked amongst the crowd. His deep blue suit wrapped around his body as fit as a glove. His gaze was deep, and he was both handsome and elegant under the shower of the white light. When a group of female staff saw him walking past them, they grabbed their phones excitedly and eximed, ¡°Ah! It¡¯s such a shame that Mr. Goldmann is married!¡± ¡°Although I like the story between Mr. Goldmann and Helios very much, I love how Mr. Goldmann spoils his wife too!¡± ¡°After seeing Mr. Goldmann, I just want to get a divorce. I can¡¯t stand looking at my husband at home anymore.¡± ¡°Wake up. The sun is still up. You should probably stop dreaming now.¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Quincy was walking beside Nn as both of them were heading toward the administrative department. He took a look at Nn, who seemed unusually quiet today, and asked, ¡°Mr. Goldmann, did you not sleep wellst night?¡± Nn raised his hand to loosen his tie and said begrudgingly. ¡°It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t sleep well, I didn¡¯t sleepst night.¡± Quincy replied, ¡°I knew it¡­¡± He paused for a moment before continuing. ¡°You¡¯re just mad at Ms. Vanderbilt for not telling you, right? But it¡¯s such a small matter. I think it¡¯s fine as long as she exins it to you.¡¯ Nn did not say anything, He did not need an exnation. He just wanted her to reflect on her own mistake He was fine with her going to Glitz alone, but how could she not discuss with him about taking over Glitz? Was he dead? Would she have kept him in the dark forever if he had not asked? It seemed to him that this woman didn¡¯t give a d*mn about him, and she was just treating him a s if he was invisible! As soon as they stepped into the office, they saw Maisie was standing in front of the desk, waiting for them. She was wearing a long purplish red dress that entuated her great body figure. There was a pearl hair clip on the top of her ear, which made her look more charming and sweet. Quincy knew they were going to talk, so he went out of the office and closed the door. Maisie turned around and looked at Nn. Her eyes were misted over as if she would cry, and it struck at the soft spot deep in Nn¡¯s heart. She just stood there and looked at Nn pitifully. A drop of tear dangled at the corner of her eyes as she said, ¡°Are you not going to talk to me anymore?¡± Chapter 845 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 845 Nn took a deep breath, his heart pumping fast in his chest. He took off his tie and threw it on the desk. While he tried to suppress himself, Maisie said, ¡°I know I was wrong. I know I shouldn¡¯t have kept you in the dark. Are you still not going to talk to me?¡± Her voice was filled with sobs while a string of tears fell and trickled down her cheeks. Nn stopped in front of her, and she couldn¡¯t read his expression, ¡°I want you to rely on me, not ignore me.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t ignore you¡­¡± Maisie looked at him begrudgingly. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡®Really?¡± he asked. He put his hands on the desk and leaned closer to her. ¡°You decide things on your own without discussing them with me. Am I still your husband?¡± Maisie stretched her arms and wrapped them around him. Nn did not push her away and allowed her to hug him. With her voice filled with sobs, she said,¡± I¡¯m sorry, I just don¡¯t want to rely on you to solve everything. Yes, I took over the club, but I¡¯ll give it away once I find a suitable candidate¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Nn lifted her chin and nted a kiss on her lips. After a long while, he let her go and stroked her cheek with his hand. He wiped the tears off her face and said, ¡°You just know how to use your tears to make me forgive you.¡± Maisie pouted and did not say anything. ¡°Do you know that it feels as if someone is stabbing my heart with a knife whenever I see you crying?¡± He kissed her again in between her eyebrows, and his eyes were filled with a smile. ¡°If you cried like thisst night, maybe I wouldn¡¯t have stayed in the study room.¡± Maisie stopped crying and red at him through her foggy eyes. ¡°You tricked me into tears?¡± Nn chuckled and replied, ¡°Am I the one who asked you to cry?¡± Maisie mumbled, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s you.¡± Nn coiled his arms around her waist, lifted her up, and put her on the table.¡± Whenever I see you are crying, it just breaks my heart. What kind of poison have you fed me? Although I¡¯m angry with you, I just can¡¯t scold you. I can¡¯t even beat you, and I have tofort you in the end.¡± She turned her face sideways and said, ¡°Well, you can just leave me alone.¡± Nn gently kissed the corner of her lips and chuckled. ¡°If I ignore you, what if you run away from our house? If I ignore you, what if you run away from the house? Then I¡¯d have to take the kids to look for their mother. That¡¯s thest thing I want to do.¡± Maisie was tickled pink by hisment. There were snots in her nostrils, and a bubble came out when sheughed. Nn couldn¡¯t hold himself anymore and dissolved into a fit ofughter. Maisie felt embarrassed. She wiped her nose and lifted her leg in an attempt to kick him, ¡°Stop laughing!¡± He evaded her kick effortlessly. Maisie turned her head sideways and ignored him. Nn secured her tightly in his arms and rested his chin on the top of her head. There was a smile in his eyes as he said,¡¯ You¡¯re getting more and more adorable, Zee. You still look adorable even though you¡¯re crying Maisie did not say anything. Nn kissed the top of her head and continued. ¡°Honestly, I was mad at you because of your refusal to rely on me. I know you don¡¯t want to bother me, but I just want to be bothered by you.¡± Maisie was stunned. She lowered her head and asked, ¡°But won¡¯t you feel annoyed if I bother you too much?¡± ¡°Nope,¡± he replied, his voice hoarse. Maisie looked at him and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to rely on you. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m worried that you¡¯ll get tired of me if I rely on you too much. People always say that marriage is the grave of love. We¡¯ve only been married for three years, and we still have a long way to go. If you think I¡¯m annoying, then¡­¡± Nn cupped his hands around her cheeks, forcing her to look him in the eyes. ¡°A husband who can¡¯t even solve his wife¡¯s problems shouldn¡¯t expect his wife to rely on himself. So what if marriage is the grave of love? Can¡¯t we love each other in the grave?¡± He hugged her tightly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be by your side forever, be it 10, 20, or even 30 years. I¡¯ll have only one wife in my life, and her name is Maisie Vanderbilt.¡± Chapter 846 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 846 Maisie stretched out her arms, wrapped them around Nn¡¯s neck, andughed out loud suddenly. ¡°Nn, I told you a secret of mine when you lost your memory.¡± He stared at her. ¡°And what¡¯s that?¡± Her eyshes were wet from the tears, and she kissed him. ¡°I love you very much, Nn Goldmann.¡± She found out that she loved him more than she had ever thought three years ago, back when he had given his life to block the bullet for her. Nn was astonished. He closed his eyes and sped the back of her head with his hand to intensify the kiss. Ryleigh walked back from the ssroom to the office, and most of the students that she met along the way addressed her as ¡± Mrs. Lucas¡± instead of ¡°Ms. Hill¡± when they ran into her. The whole academy knows that I¡¯m Louis¡¯s fiancee now! She returned to the office in a hurry and saw many meals brought straight to her desk from Michelin- starred restaurants. ¡® Several professors looked at her enviously. ¡°Ms. Hill, Mr. Lucas really treats you so well.¡± ¡°Yeah, you¡¯ll get lunch every day if not breakfast. He¡¯s such a considerate man.¡± Ryleigh took a deep breath, picked up all the food on her desk, and walked out of the office. Those professors looked at each other in dismay, then suppressed their idolizing expressions after she had left. ¡°Didn¡¯t she get hired here only because she¡¯s Mr. Lucas¡¯ fiancee? So what¡¯s with that arrogant attitude?¡± ¡°What can you do about that? Allow me to hit you with the truth. You¡¯re nowhere near as lucky as she is when ites to choosing which family to be born in, which then leads to her being able to get married to the Lucases.¡± ¡°She¡¯s about to get married into a wealthy family, so why not stay at home and take care of her husband and future kids? Why must shee out here topete with us for a job? I guess she¡¯s mostly here just to show off.¡± Ryleigh brought the food into Louis¡¯ office, and there was no one else in the room except him. She piled all the meals on his desk. ¡°Louis Lucas, don¡¯t bring me any more breakfast or lunch meals in the future.¡± Louis leaned into his chair and flipped through a book. He raised his eyelidsnguidly upon hearing this and nced at her. ¡°Someone is bad- mouthing you behind your back.¡± ¡°You know that too?¡± Ryleigh actually knew that her colleagues in the office did not like her. ¡°Since you know that, stop bringing me all these in the future. I don¡¯t want others to think that I got here because of my rtionship with you. Louis closed the book. ¡°Then did you get here because of that?¡± Ryleigh was extremely annoyed. ¡°Of course not!¡¯ Louis then ced the book on the desk. ¡± That¡¯s it.¡± She choked for a split second and stomped her feet. ¡°Then just take it as I don¡¯t wish for others to gossip about me anymore, so why can¡¯t you,¡± Louis stood up, and she retracted her neck backward in fright. ¡°What are you doing?¡± He raised his hand, pinched her chin, and said word by word, ¡°Why do you care about other people¡¯s opinions?¡± ¡°l-I don¡¯t care about those, but the way they stare makes me feel ufortable,¡± she replied in a stern voice. ¡°Ryleigh Hill, you have the skills. Others are talking about you only because they¡¯re jealous of you.¡± He put his lips next to her cheek and whispered into her ear, ¡°Or are you telling me that you¡¯re really the Ryleigh Hill that others think you are?¡± Ryleigh was astounded and froze in ce for a split second. What he just said makes sense.¡¯ He then pinched her cheek. ¡°What a cute little idiot.¡± Ryleigh flung his hand away and stood on tiptoe because of her disadvantage in the height department. ¡°Who are you calling an idiot?¡± He chuckled. ¡°Whoever responds is the idiot.¡± She choked on her own words. ¡°You-¡± ¦°¦Á¦Ì¦É¦Å¦© ¦Ô¦Ô Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What about me?¡± Louis raised his eyebrows with interest. ¡°Isn¡¯t it true? You¡¯re my fiancee, and that¡¯s a fact. Anything that I give you is between us. The jealousy that others feel is their problem, and none of that is your business. If all you do when othersment on you behind your back is always take a step backward, then you might as well resign now and go back to being the youngdy of the Hills.¡± Ryleigh stopped talking. She could not refute anything that he said. And her stomach chose to fail her at that exact moment by letting off a growl due to the hunger, and she lowered her head in embarrassment. Louis propped his chin against one hand and sat on the side while watching Ryleigh shoving all the food into her mouth. Chapter 847 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 847 Ryleigh gobbled all the food and left a lot of crumbs and sauces around her mouth,pletely disregarding her image. Her mouth kept moving as she let off loud chewing noises as if she was a small hamster. Louis squinted slightly, She mowed down all the food and beverages and then gave off a burp. ¡°I¡¯ve finally resurrected.¡± Louis took out a tissue and wiped the oil stains off the corner of her lips for her.¡± Tsk, can¡¯t you eat like an adult? You have stains all over your mouth.¡± He was obviously disgusted, but what he did contradicted what he said. Ryleigh snatched the tissue from his hand. ¡°Are you disgusted by my table manners? But there¡¯s nothing you can do. If you don¡¯t like it, you can always go back to Ms. Mayweather, that elegant ex- girlfriend of yours.¡± Louis raised his eyebrows. ¡°You¡¯re always mentioning her, are you jealous of her?¡± Ryleigh stood up and smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t like being jealous of others.¡± She walked to the door. Louis raised his voice and stopped her. Ryleigh turned around and was about to ask something when he got up, dashed toward her, stretched out his long arms, and took her into his arms. She was forced to lift her head, and her pupils constricted as his face came so close that it was blurred. Then, all she felt was a warm sensation on her lips. Everything became more and more real as she gradually returned to her senses. Ryleigh¡¯s eyshes trembled, and she pushed against his chest while she was almost running out of breath. Louis let go of her, saw her blushing cheeks, and smiled. She reacted and pressed the back of her hand against her lips. ¡°W-What was that?!¡± He replied, ¡°A kiss.¡± Ryleigh was astonished, and her mind was still nk. ¡°How could you¡­¡± Why would he kiss me?¡¯ Louis stared into her soul. ¡°I¡¯ve been wanting to do this for a long time.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Ryleigh was shocked. At Soul.. Maisie frowned when she saw the news of Tony¡¯s arrest. It seems that Maizie has indeed cooperated with the police and assisted them in Tony¡¯s arrest.¡¯ A female employee knocked on the door at this moment, and Maisie raised her head.¡± Come in.¡± The clerk came in. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, something came up, and Mr. Kennedy has applied for a leave. He asked me to report this to you.¡± ¡°Okay, did he tell you the reason?¡± Maisie asked. The clerk shook her head. ¡°No, he answered a phone call and then went out in a hurry. He only asked me to inform you about that.¡± Maisie nodded. After the female employee went back out, Maisie leaned back into her chair. I¡¯ve yet to find a suitable person to take over Glitz. And if I were to transfer it to someone else casually, it might ruin the business or get it seized because of certain involvement in crimes. How am I going to exin that to Mr. Summer if that¡¯s the case? : ¡°Am I left with only an option, and that is to go to my omnipotent husband for help?¡¯ Maisie took out her cell phone and tapped into the WhatsApp chatbox that she shared with Nn. (Hubby¡±] Nn seemed to be on his phone at the time the message got through and replied within seconds. [Yes?) Lidpler 047 Maisie wrote something, deleted parts of it, wrote something else, deleted some again, and sent a series of long messages at the end. The summary of all the messages was to ask him if he knew someone suitable that could take over the club. She theny on the desk and waited anxiously. Soon, she got a reply from Nn. [Helios) Maisie was dumbfounded. ¡°He¡¯s nning to get Helios to take ownership of a club? Is that even okay?¡¯ Maisie struggled for a moment, and Nn sent her a screenshot of his chat with Helios that he had taken earlier after a short while. [Helios: What kind of club is that?) [Nn: It¡¯s a legal establishment, do you want it or not?] [Helios: Why are you throwing everything at me, including all sorts of pieces of trash? Do I look like I¡¯ve lost my mind?] [Nn: It¡¯s the Glitz Club. Even your father goes there, so does that mean that your father is also a piece of trash?] [Helios¡­.] [Helios: I¡¯ll think about it.) Maisie was rendered speechless. Two dayster, nobody knew what Nn had done, but he had managed to get Helios to take over the Glitz Club. However, Helios did not want others to know his identity, so he chose to remain anonymous and took over the club as ¡°Mr. Hell¡±. Maisie arranged for Saydie to be one of the shareholders of the club. Saydie looked at her in surprise. ¡°Ma¡¯am, l¡­ I¡¯m not that good when ites to running a business.¡± Chapter 848 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 848 ¡°Everything¡¯s going to be fine with Helios there. You don¡¯t have to do anything as one of the shareholders. Only when an issue that he can¡¯t solve emerges, such as customers creating a scene, that¡¯s when youe forward and solve it however you deem appropriate.¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Saydie thought for a while, ¡°I know only how to beat people up.¡± Maisie rubbed her temples. ¡°You can beat someone up only when they¡¯re the one who started it first. Otherwise, you¡¯ll get yourself in trouble.¡± Saydie nodded. Maisie waved her hand. ¡°But try not to let any troublesome guests through into the premises, and¡­¡± She looked at Saydie seriously. ¡°You need to make more friends. Don¡¯t always be by yourself. You¡¯re no longer in the Metropolis, so you have the right to get associated with others.¡± Saydie was stunned. Her lips were tightly closed, and she did not speak. Maisie walked up to her and patted her shoulder. ¡°Strix asked you to stay away from that dark life for your own good. You¡¯re still young, and you shouldn¡¯t give up your life for the organization.¡± Saydie lowered her gaze, gradually loosened her clenched fists, and suppressed her normal attitude. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll try my best not to cause any trouble.¡± Maisie left Glitz, and a familiar Rolls-Royce was parked not far away from the building. She opened the door and got in the car, only to see Nn still holding aptop in his hand, looking at some data regarding the stock market. Quincy slid down the rearview mirror and looked at her. ¡°Mrs. Goldmann, you can finally be at ease now, can¡¯t you?¡± Maisie sat with her arms crossed.¡± Yeah, you¡¯re right.¡± She then approached Nn. ¡°And that¡¯s thanks to my husband!¡± Nn looked away from the screen, closed the lid of theptop, and turned to look at her. ¡°So, do you know just how useful your husband is now?¡± Maisie blinked while resting her chin on his shoulder. ¡°I know.¡± Nn fondly stroked her hair. Quincy sighed. He could not bear to witness such a lovey-dovey scene at his age! Maizie returned to the Hannigan manor, and Nathaniel¡¯s expression changed the instant he saw her. ¡°You¡¯re actually shameless enough toe back here?¡± Mrs. Hannigan was worried that her husband would teach their daughter a lesson, so she stepped forward to stop him. ¡°Nate, Zee is pregnant now, so don¡¯t hit her.¡¯ ¡°Pregnant?¡± Nathaniel was stunned for a split second and then roared with a furious expression while pointing at his daughter with his trembling hand, ¡°You only think abouting back home after getting impregnated by some random man out there? The Hannigans can¡¯t afford to put their reputation on the line by taking you back in! Get out of here!¡± Maizie scoffed when Mrs. Hannigan was about to say something. ¡°Father, what are you talking about? This baby isn¡¯t the child of some random man. It belongs to the second heir of the Bouchers.¡± ¡°W-What did you just say?¡± Nathaniel was startled. Maizie stroked her t abdomen. ¡°I said the child that I have in my womb belongs to the second heir of the Bouchers, so do you n to go to him to settle the ount?¡± Nathaniel was rendered speechless, probably because he heard that the baby belonged to the second heir of the Bouchers. Thus, he did not say anything anymore. ¨C ¡­ Mrs. Hannigan supported her. ¡°Zee, since you¡¯re pregnant with the Bouchers¡¯ child, then you have to get them to provide you with an exnation.¡± ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll get the child¡¯s father to be ountable for his actions.¡± She smirked proudly. ¡®I¡¯ll definitely get into the Bouchers in no time.¡¯ Tanner, who was upstairs at the moment, just so happened to take off his earphones and hear the conversation. He frowned, took out his cell phone, and sent a text message to Helios, Tanner knew about it, then Helios got to know, so it was only a matter of time before the members of the Bouchers knew about ittoo. When Elder Master Boucher asked Eugene about this, he was obviously shocked.¡± What!?¡± Richard took a sip of tea, looking extremely displeased. ¡°Look at your marvelous son. He got a girl pregnant before marrying her, not to mention that the girl is the daughter of the Hannigans.¡± Chapter 849 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 849 Richard put down his cup heavily and said earnestly, ¡°Nathaniel Hannigan is asking us for an exnation. If this is true, and the child Maizie Hannigan is pregnant with indeed belongs to the Bouchers, we can only make Francisco marry her.¡± Francisco happened to overhear his grandfather telling his father that he wanted him to marry Maizie from upstairs and rushed downstairs immediately to object. ¡°You want me to marry Maizie Hannigan? Why should I? I won¡¯t marry her!¡± oned Richard pointed at him furiously. ¡°Isn¡¯t this because of the mess that you made out there? That girl is now pregnant with your baby!¡± Francisco was astonished. ¡°What baby?¡± ¡°You! How dare you y dumb in front of me? Francisco Boucher, what have you learned throughout all those years when I left you in the training camp? One of you is the father, while the other is the son. You two are indeed cast in the same mold. Both of you have a thing for sleeping with random women, don¡¯t you? ¡°And you don¡¯t even know how to cover your *sses when you¡¯re doing so. Now that the girl is pregnant with your kid, you¡¯re refusing to take ountability for your actions? Do you want everyone in Bassburgh to make aughingstock of the Bouchers?¡± Richard was extremely livid, and Eugene, standing next to him, could not even utter a single word when he got embroiled in his father¡¯sment. Francisco frowned. ¡°How could it be possible for her to get pregnant? I didn¡¯t even-¡± ¡°I¡¯ll ask you this once. Have you ever slept with her!?¡± Richard asked and mmed the desk. The whole desk shook. Francisco was nervous. ¡°I¡­ Grandfather, I lost consciousness the other night. But I swear that I certainly didn¡¯t sleep with her.¡± I¡¯m certain of that. Because even if I was drunk and had done something promiscuous, it¡¯s impossible for me to have no memory at all, right? ¡®Something was definitely wrong with the wine that I drank that night. I didn¡¯t even have too much, and I had already lost consciousness . Maizie¡¯s pregnancy has nothing to do with me, that¡¯s for sure!¡¯ Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Richard¡¯s face paled. ¡°Enough! If she is not pregnant with your child, would they dare toe and hold you responsible?¡± ¡°Grandfather, I really-¡± ¡°Francisco, Maizie is an innocent girl, anyway. She was rejected by your cousin back then, and she¡¯s pregnant with your child now. No matter what your marriage with her has been decided.¡± Richard used the cane to stand up, and Eugene walked him away. Francisco froze in ce. He then clenched his hands into fists as he felt more and more powerless. Everyone in ¡°The Single Ladies of Bassburgh¡± group chat had already learned about Maizie¡¯s pregnancy within a few days. To their surprise, some of them said that the child she was pregnant with belonged to Francisco Boucher, the second heir of the Bouchers. Maisie saw the news by ident when she was going through the messages and was quite shocked. [Ryleigh: Since when did Maizie and Francisco get together?] (Jenny Weiner: That¡¯s huge! (Barbara C: Hehe¡­] Barbara only sent a short ¡°hehe¡± and ended her message with a rolled eyes emoji. That was it. Others might not think that there was any problem, but Maisie could see the implicit message that was hidden behind Barbara¡¯s ¡°hehe¡± at a nce. In fact, Maisie and Barbara both knew that Maizie had a godfather named ¡°Tony Grant¡±. Tony was not married and had no children, but he had been taking such special care of Maizie, not to mention the hotel suite that he had reserved for her for half a year. He had not even suspected her when she lured him out to the police. Thus, to say that nothing was happening between the two of them was truly unconvincing. As for why she would say that she was pregnant with Francisco¡¯s child, only the people involved in this matter would know. Kennedy stood outside the office and knocked on the door, and Maisie lifted her head. ¡°Uncle Kennedy, you¡¯re back.¡± He walked into the office. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m sorry, I took a few days off, causing some work to be dyed.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, but are you in any trouble?¡± Maisie could not help but ask him. He paused for a short while and smiled.¡± It¡¯s no big deal.¡± Chapter 850 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 850 Seeing that Kennedy did not seem to want to talk about it, Maisie did not force it but handed him a proposal that was lying on her desk. ¡°X Mayweather and Nathan Hayes previously came together as an onscreen couple for an advertising endorsement. Its effect was quite good, so I thought about it. We can hire a more popr on-screen couple to shootmercials for Soul¡¯s couple jewelry series.¡± Kennedy took the proposal from her and skimmed through it. ¡°A popr on-screen couple?¡± Maisie smiled. ¡°Celebrity pairing is amercial marketing method too. If we hire an on-screen couple that is currently on fire on the Inte to help endorse Soul¡¯s couple jewelry series, it will not only satisfy the wishes of their fans but will also boost Soul¡¯s marketing by folds.¡± ¡°This is a good idea.¡± Kennedy nodded, then thought of something and said, ¡°But there are not many on-screen couples on the Inte recently.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t we have one some time ago?¡± ¡°Some time ago?¡± Kennedy was slightly startled. Maisie felt a little embarrassed out of the blue. ¡°It¡¯s, of course, the ¡®HeliosxNn¡¯ onscreen couple that happened between Helios and Nn.¡± She had been thinking about it for a long time. Kennedy was out of words. ¡®She¡¯s nning to hire her own husband and Helios Boucher? Is she actually a fan of this pairing?¡¯ At Royal Crown Entertainment Co¡­ ¡°The endorsement of Soul¡¯s couple jewelry series?¡± Helios looked at the proposal and script, raised his head, and stared at Nina. Nina felt a little guilty and smiled awkwardly. ¡°Mrs. Goldmann was the one who called and invited you in person.¡± She did not dare to say that Mrs. Goldmann had been thinking about his on-screen couple pairing with Mr. Goldmann for a long time! Helios frowned. He had recently reduced a lot of activities and events, including a handful of product endorsements. The only project that he had kept was arge-scale historical drama about a conspiracy against the throne. He had even taken the initiative to pick up the role of the general, which he had not tried before, and had declined all modern scripts and roles. He had put this forward because he was already in his 30s. He would much prefer not to y the leading role in any trendy modern drama anymore, and he was also doing so to give some of the young actors a chance at those dramas. Nina looked at him cautiously. ¡°Mrs. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Goldmann really hopes that you¡¯ll agree to her proposal.¡± ¡°Oh really?¡± Helios squinted his eyes and asked casually, ¡°A couple jewelry series would need an on- screen couple for itsmercial shooting, so who¡¯s the person that she¡¯s found to pair up with me?¡± Nina stuck the tip of her tongue out, licked her lips, lowered her gaze, and bit the bullet before uttering two words, ¡°Mr. Goldmann.¡± I knew it! Helios seemed to be giving off a smug expression as if he was a prophet and smirked. ¡°What a foolish idea.¡± Nina asked immediately, ¡°So does that mean that it¡¯s a yes from you?¡± Helios closed the script and let off an approving expression. ¡°I won¡¯t say no to this project if Nn has the guts to take it on too.¡± Nina thought for a moment. ¡®Mr. Boucher and Mr. Goldmann¡­ It will be a pity if this quarrelsome and loving couple doesn¡¯t get together for this project. ¡®It¡¯s no wonder Mrs. Goldmann would be a fan of this pairing. Even I want to be in their fandom now! in At Blue Bay vi¡­ As soon as Nn stepped through the door, he smelled the fragrance that was wafting out of the kitchen. Maisie was in a pink apron and was bringing the dishes to the table with a wide grin on her face. ¡°Hubby, it¡¯s time to eat.¡± Nn narrowed his eyes and walked up to the dining table. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you tonight?¡± ¡°Why the sudden enthusiasm?¡¯ Maisie took off her apron and hung it on the wall. ¡°Can¡¯t I cook for my husband?¡± Chapler osv Heughed out loud. ¡°Of course not.¡± Maisie went around behind him, pressed on his shoulders, and made him sit down.¡± I¡¯ll go get you a te of spaghetti.¡± Nn raised his eyebrows but did not say anything. His eyes shifted from ce to ce as she moved around in the kitchen, and it looked like he was thinking about something. Maisie ced the meal in front of him, pulled out the chair, sat right beside him, and blinked. ¡°Hubby, what do you want to eat? I¡¯ll fetch it for you.¡± Nn nced at her. ¡°I¡¯ll eat whatever you fetch into my te.¡± Maisie put the food onto the te for him and even delivered it to his mouth. ¡°I¡¯ll feed you.¡± Chapter 851 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 851 Nn raised his hand and held her wrist, then fed her food, looking at her face. ¡°Do you need something?¡± Maisie pouted. ¡°Why do you think of me like that?¡± Even though she really did. Nn scoffed. ¡°Why are you being courteous with me?¡± Maisie leaned in, her red lips inches away from his, her beautiful face looking innocent. ¡°Dear, I want a couple to work together and be spokespeople for my jewelry. What do you think about that?¡± Nn stared at her. ¡°Why are you asking me?¡± She pressed her lips together and then put her arms around his neck. ¡°I want to discuss this with you because I don¡¯t want you to be upset about it.¡± Nn pinched her chin, still keeping his eyes on her. ¡°Why would I be upset?¡± She gave him puppy eyes, ¡°Because the couple is two men.¡± Non squinted and realized that something was off, but he didn¡¯t understand. Maisie turned around and sat on hisp, then pushed her long hair behind her.¡± Dear, you wouldn¡¯t want your dear wife¡¯s dream to shatter, would you?¡± Nn gulped and agreed with a grunt. Since when did this elf be so seductive? Maisie pressed her lips to his cheek and pressed her body to his. ¡°Do you agree to this then?¡± Nn was under her spell, but his logic was still intact. He chuckled and cupped her face, pushing some of her hair out of her face as though he had seen through her n. ¡°You¡¯re willing to push me into a trap?¡± Maisie choked and punched his chest. ¡°I¡¯m not doing that!¡± From N?velDrama.Org. He smiled. ¡°If you want to pull two men together and are asking me about it, I must be involved in this, no?¡± Maisie parted her lips. She was nning to trap him, but why was he so clever? ¡°Let me guess¡­¡± Nn suddenly pulled her in and nibbled at her neck. ¡°You want me and Helios to work together as your spokespeople Maisie was rendered speechless. He smiled. ¡°Cheeky.¡± Maisie hugged him, rubbing her head on his neck, ¡°Could you help me just this once?¡± Nn held her and said in a deep voice,¡± Stop that, or I¡¯ll,¡± ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Maisie teased, but she tried to escape when she noticed the desire in his eyes. Nn grabbed her and rained kisses on her. ¡°You rascal, are you trying to miss dinner?¡± ¡°Ouch¡­¡± Maisie was defenseless, so she hugged him tightly. Neon lights brightened the dark night, mysterious and dreamy, making people lose themselves in the city that never slept. The lights in Glitz were shing, the songs loud. Barbara sat at the bar, drinking the cocktail the bartender had mixed. Althoughn and the manager had left, she still lingered around Glitz out of habit. A man sat next to her and said to the bartender, ¡°A bottle of whisky.¡± Barbara ced the ss to her lips and then squinted at the man next to her. ¡°Hey, Mr. Boucher?¡± When Francisco turned and noticed the person sitting next to him was Barbara, he was surprised. ¡°It¡¯s you.¡± ¡°Here to get drunk?¡± Barbara smiled and took a sip. Francisco replied with annoyance, ¡°So what if I am?¡± He was having a bad day and was irritated. He was going to explode. Barbara put her ss down. ¡°I heard that Maizie is pregnant with your child.¡± Francisco blew up, ¡± Ms. Chase, be careful what you say. What do you mean my child? That¡¯s not mine. I didn¡¯t sleep with her!¡± Chapter 852 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 852 The bartender stared at him curiously but didn¡¯t dare speak. Barbaraughed. ¡°I know. It¡¯s probably not great to suddenly be a father.¡± The bartender ced the bottle on the bar, and Francisco immediately drank from the bottle, gulp after gulp. Even people who had high alcohol tolerance wouldn¡¯t be able to handle drinking that much whisky. Seeing that he was drinking too much, Barbara said, ¡°Mr. Boucher, you should slow down with that. If you get picked up by some chick, it would be hard for me to exin to Maisie. This is her ce.¡± Francisco was already drunk, but he was surprised. ¡°Whose ce?¡¯ She was hesitant. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that Maisie is the owner of Glitz?¡± Francisco asked her, ¡°Isn¡¯t my cousin the owner?¡± Barbara was rendered speechless. Francisco suddenlyughed. ¡°You didn¡¯t know?¡± Barbara didn¡¯t say anything. She had been under the impression that Maisie had taken over the club. Why did it suddenly belong to Helios? After half an hour¡­ Francisco slumped over the bar, staring at the drink in his hands. ¡°I told you, that child isn¡¯t mine. I never touched her, but no one believes me. I don¡¯t want to marry her.¡± ¡°Ms. Chase, is this gentleman your friend?¡± the bartender asked. ¡°No,¡± Barbara paused, then said, ¡°He¡¯s your boss¡¯ cousin.¡± The bartender was shocked but didn¡¯t press on. The club has gone through two owners now, so he couldn¡¯t tell if that was true. Francisco¡¯s stomach suddenly lurched, so he sat up and looked at Barbara. Barbara noticed that something was wrong, but Francisco threw up on her shoulder before she could react. The bartender was shocked. ¡°Ms. Chase!¡± Barbara turned pale and turned her face away before gagging. Francisco was carried upstairs, ckout drunk. The new manager informed Saydie, and since Saydie knew Barbara, she took her upstairs to clean up. Helios got news of that and immediately went to Glitz. He never entered through the front gate because he didn¡¯t want anyone to find out. He walked out of the elevator on the fifth floor and saw Gaydie. ¡°That kid is drunk?¡± Even though Gaydie didn¡¯t know Francisco, Barbara had told her that he was Helios¡¯ cousin, so she nodded. The new manager, Mr. Ghelder, said, ¡°Mr. Boucher is terribly drunk and even threw up all over Ms. Chase.¡± ¡°Ms. Chase?¡± Helios raised his brows. He could guess that it was Barbara. Why would Barbara be drinking with this fellow? Barbara was taking a shower in another room. She hadn¡¯t minded her own business and was covered in vomit. She didn¡¯t n to keep her clothes.From N?velDrama.Org. She suddenly remembered something. ¡®Oh no! What am I going to wear!?¡¯ She nned to call Maisie so she could send some clothes over, but she realized that her phone was outside. Barbara wrapped herself up in a towel and carefully poked her head out to look around. No one was going to walk over, right? Probably not. Saydie wouldn¡¯t let anyone go in since she knew that she was there. She walked out of the shower and looked in her purse, but the door was opened at that moment. Helios, who r,a6 walked in with a bag, stood there, stunned. Barbara was bent over as she was going through her bag, and since she had just gotten out of the shower, her body wasn¡¯t fully dried yet, and her hair stuck to the curves on her back. Chapter 853 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 853 Barbara wasn¡¯t a skinny woman but quite a voluptuous one, so the towel didn¡¯t cover up much. She noticed something, turned around, and stared straight into his eyes. Barbara was so shocked she grabbed onto the loose towel that was about to slip. ¡°Ah!¡± Helios immediately turned around. T¡¯m sorry! I didn¡¯t know that you¡­¡± He gulped but was d he had his back toward her. It wasn¡¯t that he had never seen female actresses in shower scenes during his filming career, and he had to interact with actresses when they were in their bikinis, but he never had unclean thoughts about them. But this ¡®incident¡¯ made him feel something! Barbara wrapped the towel around herself. Her face flushed, and she felt awkward. ¡°Do you need help, Mr. Boucher?¡± He didn¡¯t turn around but instead handed the bag to her. ¡°I apologize on behalf of Francisco. We only have uniforms here. This is new. You can wear it for now.¡± Barbara walked over and took the bag. She was happy that she had something to wear. She was surprised to see Helios¡¯ ears had turned red and smiled. ¡°Thank you.¡±. He nodded and immediately left the room without looking back. Barbara held the bag, and when she remembered how red his ears turned, she couldn¡¯t help butugh. She thought that men wouldn¡¯t be shy but didn¡¯t expect him to be so shy. It made sense since he had a clean private life and had a nk page when it came to his love life. A man who didn¡¯t even have a scandal was like a piece of nk paper. Even the media didn¡¯t have the heart to contaminate him. She didn¡¯t have the right to do that either. Barbara put on the uniform. It didn¡¯t fit her because it was one size too small and was tight around her chest. She had to release the buttons to avoid breaking them. When she walked out of the room, she was surprised to see Helios standing in the corridor. Helios turned to look at her but immediately looked away before clearing his throat. ¡°Let me send you back. It¡¯ste and dangerous.¡± Barbara nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡± Heliod left through the back door with Barbara, opened the car door for her, and only walked to the driver¡¯s side after she was seated. The white car slowly drove away from Glitz. They were both silent on the way back. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. The neon lights shone into the dark cabin. Barbara turned to look at him and wanted to start a conversation. ¡°Why did you take over Glitz?¡± Helios kept his eyes on the road. ¡°Nn was worried that Maisie couldn¡¯t handle it, so I took over.¡± Barbara smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you were so close to Mr. Goldmann.¡± He said, ¡°You¡¯re quite close to Maisie too.¡± Barbara paused, then looked down and smiled. ¡°I thought that Maisie¡¯s past was very simr to mine at first, but then I realized that she ¡®s a lot stronger.¡± ¡°You are pretty different. You look strong but are actually fragile, and Maisie looks weak but is actually strong. She is a lot more decisive when ites to dealing with issues too.¡± Helios looked at her and smiled. ¡°You let Katrina and the Salvadores off even after how they treated you and left it in the past. Maisie would give the people who hurt her a chance but would not be gentle toward them.¡± Barbara pressed her lips together. After exposing Katrina and Eugene, she let Katrina go because she was softhearted. She didn¡¯t want anything to happen to Katrina, even when she was in the hands ofn¡¯s men. Chapter 854 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 854 When the case was retried, she just wanted the Salvadores to be convinced of her innocence and didn¡¯t care if they were going to retaliate. Helios sent her home. She got out and walked into her apartment building without looking back. After getting into her apartment building and walking into the elevator, she turned around. The car was still there. She felt warm, thinking that he wanted to see her safely home. When the elevator got to her floor, she walked out and saw a woman standing in the hallway. It was Katrina, so Barbara was stunned.¡¯ Why are you here?¡± Katrina was leaning against the wall with heavy makeup and holding a lit cigarette.¡± Why can¡¯t Ie and see you?¡± Barbara was quiet. Katrina blew smoke out and looked at her.¡± I¡¯m your half-sister. I just have worse luck because my father will never admit that I¡¯m his. You forced me into this situation. Can¡¯t you share my problems?¡±. Barbara frowned. ¡°I forced you?¡± She smiled. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you think about this when you worked with Eric Salvador? Katrina took a drag, looking tired. ¡°I just wanted to ruin your reputation at that time.¡± ¡°Hah, you finally admit to it now.¡± Barbara walked to her door, keyed in her code, and heard Katrina speaking behind her. ¡°It was because ofn.¡± Her hand froze. Katrina¡¯s cigarette was half burnt, so she flicked the ash off. ¡°You never expected me to be in love with lan, did you?¡± Barbara was stunned and slowly turned to face Katrina, who was behind her. ¡°What¡­ are you saying?¡± n was an undercover agent. He got close to us because he wanted to learn more about Tony Grant¡¯s business through Eric, but I never expected us to fall for the same man.¡± ¡°How did you know¡­¡± That she lovedn? She had never told anyone about that. Katrina scoffed. ¡°You forgot that I left school early and started ying around. I could tell from how you looked at him.¡± Katrina threw the cigarette butt and stomped on it. ¡°I thoughtn brought me around because he loved me, but he was just using me to cover his identity as an undercover agent.¡± She stopped in front of Barbara and looked at her without expression. ¡°He didn¡¯t use you because you were too pure. You were a student and Ms. Chase, while I was the unknown b*stard.¡± Barbara was so shocked she couldn¡¯t say anything, Katrina grabbed her cor and was emotional. ¡°I even seduced the men thatn was investigating for him and fed him information. I fell into this because of him. I didn¡¯t know he was using me but had the purest of love for you instead!¡± Barbara pushed her away and was angry too. ¡°Was that my fault? You worked with Eric to destroy me because of that?¡± Katrina yelled, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all your fault!¡± Katrina¡¯s eyes were red when she stared at her. ¡°He loved how innocent you were, so you would be just like me if I ruined that. So what if you were the legitimate Ms. Chase? You¡¯d be just as dirty, and he wouldn¡¯t look at you the same anymore.¡± Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. She burst outughing after saying that.¡± But I didn¡¯t expect him to disappear after that. I guess he couldn¡¯t handle that because he didn¡¯ t manage to save you. We both lost him, so it felt that justice was served.¡± Chapter 855 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 855 ¡°I hated you, and I hated the Chases. I wanted to take revenge, with Eugene or Peter¡¯s help, but why¡­¡± Katrina grabbed onto Barbara¡¯s arm andpletely lost her mind, ¡°Why wasn so cruel to me? I slept with him, did you know? But he just used me as a pawn. He opened up Glitz and still treated me cruelly because of you. He let his men assault me, but why weren¡¯t you the one who was assaulted!?¡± Barbara¡¯s arm hurt because of her grip. Suddenly, someone appeared and pushed Katrina awayShe lost her footing and fell to the floor. Barbara looked at Helios, who suddenly appeared next to her. ¡°You¡¯re still here!?¡± Helios honestly answered, ¡°I saw her from downstairs, so I came over to check.¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. He was about to leave when he looked up and saw someone by the window, so he stayed. He didn¡¯t know why. Katrina stood up and startedughing.¡± Yelena, you¡¯re quite good at this. You¡¯ve managed to seduce Mr. Boucher.¡± ¡°Shut your mouth!¡± Barbara stared at her fiercely, ¡°Not everyone thinks like you. You chose your own path. You saidn used you but didn¡¯t you do that willingly because you loved him?¡± Katrina fell silent. Barbara didn¡¯t give her a chance to speak.¡± Did he force you or coerce you? If he did, go talk to him. Why are you ming me for all your misfortunes? Do you think I¡¯m here for you to bully? Why do you think you deserve to me anyone? ¡°Did I force you to make your choices, or did I forcen not to love you? Your mom knew that my dad was married but still stuck to him and gave birth to you without letting him know. That wasn¡¯t your fault, it was my father¡¯s, but you can¡¯t me anyone else for it, especially not me!¡± Barbara was convincing andmanding. Katrina had nothing to say and finally left without looking back. Helios looked at Barbara, who looked down. Even if she didn¡¯t say anything, he could see the disappointment in her expression. After a long time, she finally said, ¡°I want a drink.¡± Helios went to get some better alcohol from the convenience store with her and sat down on thewn. She cracked open a can and handed it to him, then thought of something. ¡°Oh, no way, you¡¯re driving. You can¡¯t drink.¡± Helios watched her drink, then looked up at the sky full of stars. He didn¡¯t seem to have seen a night sky like this before. Barbara became really talkative once she started drinking, sometimesining, and she even started talking about her past. When she got to the sad parts, she would start sobbing while hugging her legs. ¡°I really don¡¯t know how it turned into this.¡± Helios held out his hand but paused midair, then patted her shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s all in the past now. You¡¯ve had too much to drink. Let me walk you up.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not too much.¡± Barbara looked up. A few strands of hair stuck to the corner of her eyes that were wet, but her eyes that weren¡¯t focused betrayed her. She put her face on her knees and cried whileughing. ¡°Do I look like a viin?¡± Helios looked away, his thoughts messy. ¡°No, not at all.¡± She smiled. ¡°Did you know why I wanted to get to know you two years ago?¡± Chapter 856 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 856 Helios was stunned as he looked at her in confusion. Barbara said drunkenly, ¡°Because I knew Katrina was with your uncle. I wanted to get revenge on her, so I exposed the scandal between her and your uncle. Also, I was the one who leaked the news to your mother about the gem-hunting event.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Helios replied half-heartedly. If Barbara had not exposed the scandal, not only him, the entire Boucher family wouldn¡¯t have learned that Eugune had been keeping a woman outside behind everyone else¡¯s back. Barbara asked again, ¡°I¡¯m the one who caused your uncle and aunt to get a divorce. Do you not resent me?¡± Helios chuckled helplessly. ¡°You¡¯re drunk.¡± ¡°Helios¡­¡± Barbara suddenly went closer to Helios. Her blurry gaze seemed to have cleared up a bit. Helios looked at her without moving away. He did not like being near drunk people, but the smell of alcohol on her was not very offensive to him. After a short while, she smiled and said,¡± You know what? You¡¯re pretty good.¡± Helios frowned. He seemed unable to understand what she meant by ¡°pretty good.¡± ¡®Is she talking about the time I saved her?¡± ¡°The moon can only be watched from afar and can¡¯t be defiled. It¡¯s quite nice, don¡¯t you think?¡±From N?velDrama.Org. .. ¡°What?¡± Helios was stunned. It seemed to him that she was really drunk. Suddenly, Barbara burped, and he narrowed his eyes. Before he could say anything, she cupped her hands on his cheeks and asked with a smile tugging at her lips, ¡°Can I kiss you?¡± Helios froze. Other than surprise, there was also a feeling that he did not know how to describe as he had never experienced before. Perhaps this was the first time a woman asked him if she could kiss him or not. He fixed his gaze on her lips which were getting closer and closer. He could have pushed her away, but he did not know why he could not lift his arms up. They seemed to be held in ce by an invisible force. Then, she fell, and her lips grazed past his chin. He subconsciously grabbed her body, and she fell asleep on him. Looking at the person in his arms, Helios pushed her. ¡°Barbara?¡± She said something, but he couldn¡¯t hear it well. Then, her head tilted, and she did not say anything anymore. Helios put his hand on his forehead and sighed. She was clearly drunk, yet she refused to admit it. The question ¡°Can I kiss you¡± she had asked was still echoing in his head. ¡®Is this what she looks like when she¡¯s drunk?¡¯ A ray of sunlight filtered into the room. The automated curtains were drawn and allowed more sunlight to fill the room. Maisie frowned and lifted her arm to cover her eyes as she slowly opened her eyes. Nn noticed that she was waking up. He grabbed her into his arms and kissed the center of her eyebrows. ¡°Are you awake?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± she replied softly. She found afortable spot on his chest and fell asleep again. A mischievous smile appeared on the corner of Nn¡¯s lips as he slipped his hands into the sheet. After a short while, Maisie cracked her eyes open and began kicking and punching him. ¡°You *sshole! Ouch-¡± She suddenly yelled out in pain. Nn hastily got up and flipped the sheet open. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Maisie¡¯s cheeks were red from her anger. She put her hand on the back of her waist and said through gritted teeth, ¡°| sprained my back. This is all your fault¡­¡± Before she finished speaking, she buried her head into the pillow. Seeing how embarrassed she was, Nn chuckled and put his hand on her waist. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s all my fault. Let me help you massage.¡± As he massaged her waist, his eyes slowly changed. Just like a lion that hadn¡¯t gotten to eat enough, he pounced at Maisie again, resuming what he had left offst night. Wildplei oo It was 7:30 in the morning as Nn carried Maisie downstairs. He put her on the couch and said, ¡°Stay here. I¡¯ll go make breakfast.¡± He kissed the top of her head and went to the kitchen. Leaning against the couch, Maisie looked mesmerizingly at his busy figure in the kitchen with a smile on her face. Chapter 857 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 857 Maisie did not know when it happened, but Nn was all she had in her eyes by the time she realized it. After Nn finished preparing the breakfast, Maisie rested her chin on her palm and looked at her husband longingly,¡± Honey, seeing how much I cooperated with youst night and this morning, shouldn¡¯t you say yes already?¡± Nn put the sunny side up on her te and replied, ¡°I¡¯ll consider.¡± Maisie put her hands down and sat up straight. ¡°What? Why do you still need to consider it?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± He lifted his eyebrows and put a cup of warm milk on the table. ¡°It depends on your performance for the next few days. If I¡¯m happy, maybe I¡¯ll say yes.¡± In order to make it work, Maisie had no other choice but to gnash her teeth and nod. Seeing Maisie¡¯s sullen appearance, Nn asked, ¡°Are you not jealous to have your husband shoot an endorsement like that with another man?¡± Jealous? Why should I? Both of you are¡­ Well, this is different. You guys are like brothers, and I don¡¯t see any problem for you to promote the brotherly love between you and Helios.¡± ¡®They¡¯re not in love with each other or whatsoever. It¡¯s just two handsome men standing together to take a few pictures.¡¯ Nn narrowed his eyes as he felt a little upset when he found out that his wife was into the nonsense between him and Helios. He just couldn¡¯t understand it at all. Maisie reached out to his hand and said whiningly, ¡°Just one time, I promise.¡± Nn just couldn¡¯t stand it whenever she was asking for something from him this way. He couldn¡¯t bring himself to say no to her and did not want her to be sad. In the end, he put the cup down and said, ¡°Alright, just this once.¡± Meanwhile, Barbara slept until morning. When she woke up, she reeked of alcohol, felt light-headed, and was thirsty. After ncing around her surroundings, she jerked up from her bed. 1¡­ I¡¯m in a hotel?¡¯ Then, the things that had happenedst night slowly returned to her mind. After Helios sent her backst night, she bumped into Katrina. Then, Helios showed up again, and they drank alcohol together. Besides¡­ ¡°Can I kiss you?¡± When the question Barbara had asked Helios surfaced in her head, she covered her cheeks in embarrassment. Barbara hastily flipped the sheet open and got out of the bed. Then, she happened to see a note underneath a ss of water on the desk beside the bed. She took the note up and read it. [I don¡¯t know the door¡¯s password to your house, so I could only send you to a hotel. I know you will be thirsty when you wake up, so the ss of water is for you.)All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Looking at the beautiful handwriting and the sweet message, she knew instantly that Helios had left the note. Barbara lowered her head and thought, Does he treat everyone with such care as well?¡¯ However, this was not what she should be worrying about. What she should be worrying about was the question she had asked Heliosst night. How was she going to face him next time? In the afternoon, at Soul¡­ ¡°What? Mr. Goldmann has said yes?¡± Kennedy looked at Maisie in disbelief. Maisie nodded. ¡°Of course. There¡¯s no way he would reject me.¡± Besides, Nina had also said that Helios was fine with it as long as Nn said okay. Although it seemed like he was doing Nn a big favor, Maisie did not care about it as long as he said yes. Maisie asked Kennedy to contact the people from the fashion magazine. Once they heard that Helios and Nn were going to work on a The people in Soul were all very excited when they heard that Helios and Nn were going to work on amercial together. §³§á§Ñ§â§äer 85 Both Helios and Nn arrived at Soul at the same time. Helios¡¯ fans were all gathered outside Soul, and it took a lot of security to maintain order at the scene. Helios got out of the car. He was wearing a long blue-grey trench coat with a white turtleneck shirt. It made him look more gentle and elegant. He turned his head around to look at Nn. Nn was wearing a ck suit, and he looked sharp and cool. Chapter 858 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 858 Both of them had created quite amotion on the Inte with the ¡° HeliosxNn¡± when they were at Winston Ind. Now that they had appeared in front of the public together, all of their fans were beyond excited. Sticking his hand in the pocket, Helios said, ¡°I thought you were going to say no.¡± Nn nced at him and replied,¡± Honestly, I really wanted to.¡± After that, he went into the lobby first. Helios chuckled and followed after him. There were so many fans gathered outside of Soul, causing the employees of the opposite and adjacent stores toe out and join in the fun. ¡°I heard that Soul Jewelry invited a movie star to shoot an endorsement. Isn¡¯t that awesome?¡± ¡°Not only a movie star. Have you forgotten about Mr. Goldmann? After all the owner of Soul Jewelry is Mr. Goldmann¡¯s wife. I¡¯m so jealous of them. It¡¯s no wonder that their business is so good.¡± Kennedy and the shooting crew were waiting for them in the lobby. When Maisie saw both of them appear at the same time, her eyes widened. ¡°What a coincidence! It seems like they can read each other¡¯s minds!¡± Nn looked at Maisie and squinted his eyes dangerously. He knew what was going on in Maisie¡¯s head with just a single look, and he swore to God that he was going to settle the ount with her again after the shooting was over. Maisie could sense Nn¡¯s intentions when he was looking at her. Her cheeks burned, and she thought to herself that she would be dead again tonight! Both Nn and Helios were very handsome. They did not even need to wear any makeup, and they just needed to put on the same outfit. They then wore the same ring on their index and tail finger. They did not need to say any lines. They just needed to put up some poses. Maisie came out of the shooting studio, where both Nina and Quincy were waiting outside. When Quincy saw her, he walked up to her and asked, ¡°Mrs. Goldmann, why did you ask Mr. Goldmann toe here for the Content held by N?velDrama.Org. endorsement shooting?¡¯ Quincy did not know that Nn was here to shoot the endorsement with Helios. He would haveughed himself to death if he had known about it. Maisie blinked and replied, ¡°I¡¯m doing this for thepany. With both of them in the endorsement, I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll be able to earn a pot full of money from it.¡± Quincy smiled. ¡°Mrs. Goldmann, you¡¯re behaving more and more like a businesswoman,¡± After all, she was willing to ask her husband to be a model for her product in order to make money. Maisie did not deny it. Sheughed and replied, ¡°Really? I think the same as well.¡± Nina went closer to her and whispered,¡± Honestly, when Hels and Mr. Goldmann are standing together, they look like they could make a great couple.¡± Nn had never appeared in the same photo with Helios in the past. Even if they had some interactions on Facebook, when those tourists had published the photos they took at Winston Ind, they instantly went viral to the point that some of theizens even said they were the perfect match for coupling. Therefore, Maisie was confident that this magazine endorsement would definitely be a hit. Maisie covered her mouth and chuckled.¡¯ Right? We¡¯re going to make a lot of money this time.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. Hold on a second. I have to publish some of the photos on Facebook too.¡± Nina took her phone out and captured a few photos of them. Helios and Nn took a few photos in front of the photography reflector. The photographer was amazed by the photos, and he was certain that this was probably the most ¡°expensive¡± magazine cover he had ever done. When Maisie was looking at Nina¡¯s phone, she felt a shadow looming over her. Both of them lifted their heads. Nn grabbed her shoulders and took her away, leaving Nina and Quincy to look at each other in confusion. Helios came over and fastened the button with one hand. He looked in the direction where Nn was taking Maisie and asked, Are you guys satisfied now?¡± Nina let out an embarrassed smile while Quincy was dumbfounded. ¡°Nn¡­ Ahb! Please walk slower¡­ Honey!¡¯ Maisie could hardly keep up with Nn¡¯s speed, and she was panting heavily. Chapter 859 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 859 They came all the way to an empty corridor. Nn pinned her on the way, leaned closer to her, and nted a deep kiss on her lips. ¡°It seems to me that you¡¯re having a lot of fun, huh? Zee, do you still want to do something like this again in the future?¡± Maisie¡¯s chest was heaving up and down vigorously. Her eyes were misted over as she pouted and said, ¡°Nope. I¡¯m not going to do something like this anymore.¡± ¡®He¡¯s so bad. He just knows how to take advantage of the opportunity to bully me. But I love it.¡¯ Nn stroked her eyes with his finger and chuckled. ¡°Now that you¡¯re satisfied, it should be my turn, right?¡± Although she knew what Nn was implying, she still couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed. ¡°Not now.¡± He leaned closer and whispered into her ear, ¡°How about tonight?¡± Maisie wrapped her arms around his neck, looked at him straight, and offered him a wide smile. ¡°Since you¡¯re being so cooperative today, let me do it tonight.¡± Nn chuckled hoarsely and kissed her eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯ll be looking forward to it then.¡± #HeliosxNn¡¯s endorsement# #Mr. Goldmann, Helios# These two pieces of news went viral on the Inte in just two days, and they became one of the hottest topics on Google Trends. Even the photos of them arriving at Soul that someone had taken in the dark became a hit on Facebook, and they also appeared on the headlines of entertainment outlets. A lot of theizens were stunned.¡¯ Some of them even teased Nn for cheating on his wife since he went to his wife¡¯s jewelrypany to shoot an endorsement with Helios. inc Soon, a certain passionateizen found out that it was Maisie who had invited both of them to shoot the endorsement. When the news got out theizens exploded. #Mr. Goldmann¡¯s wife is really into the ¡± HeliosxNn¡± thing despite him being her husband. She¡¯s so proud of them that she even invited both of them to be the spokespeople of her product.# #Mr. Goldmann, your wife is so funny # #Mr. Goldmann truly loves his wife very much. If I asked my husband to do this, he would certainly say I must¡¯ve gone out of my mind. Maisie also appeared on Google Trends because she was very into the coupling between Nn and Helios. Some of theizens also went to her Facebook and teased her for ¡°betraying¡± her husband. In a western restaurant¡­ ¡°Zee, you¡¯re so incredible! How could you get so much into the HeliosxNn thing? You even try to earn money out of it.¡± Ryleigh had an off day today, so she hade out to have lunch and gossip with Maisie. Maisie cut her steak slowly and replied,¡± Why not? It¡¯s such a good opportunity to make some money, so there¡¯s no way I should let go of it, right?¡± From N?velDrama.Org. Ryleigh clicked her tongue. ¡°Sure enough. You¡¯re getting more and more business-minded after bing a boss.¡± ¡°Which business person doesn¡¯t want to earn money? I have to raise my children, okay?¡± Maisie chuckled. Biting her fork, Ryleigh said sulkily, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t earn money to raise your children, the money that Mr. Goldmann earns is more than enough for you guys to spend. He¡¯s now the second richest person in the world. His total worth is more than ten million, not to mention that ckgold earns a few millions each year. He¡¯s just like a walking ATM.¡± The wealthiest person in the world was Yorrick, the descendant of the Hathaways in Yaramoor, and now. Nn was just a rank below him. Maisie chuckled and replied, ¡°That¡¯s his money, not mine.¡± ¡°You two are unreasonable!¡± Ryleigh sighed. It was only now that Ryleigh saw the reason all the socialites wanted to get married to Nn. He was good at making money and loved his wife a lot, not to mention that he was handsome. She was certain that Maisie must have saved the entire gxy in her previous life. If it hadn¡¯t been for the small ident nine years ago, Maisie would not havee across Nn. If she had note across Nn, things would have happened differently. Everything was destined. Hah, if it isn¡¯t Mrs. Goldmann and Ms. Hill?¡± A voice erupted from their back. Ryleigh and Maisie turned their heads simultaneously, and the person walking up to them was none other than Maizie. Chapter 860 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 860 Both of them had heard that Maizie had gotten pregnant, and Elder Master Boucher wanted Francisco to marry her. Maizie had begun going around bragging that she was going to be a member of the Bouchers. Not only had she moved back to live with the Hannigans, but the people who looked down on herst time began to gather around her, currying her favor. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Ryleigh clicked her tongue and said, ¡°Just when I thought who it was. So it¡¯s you. The woman who took advantage of her baby to get into a prestigious family.¡± Maizie did not react violently toward Ryleigh¡¯s sarcastic remark like she used to do. Ever since she had been kicked out of the Hannigans, she had changed. She had be calmer and more collected. She caressed her still t stomach and smiled: ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right. Even if I took advantage of my baby, you can¡¯t deny the fact that he¡¯s the descendant of the Bouchers. Elder Master Boucher loves him very much. We¡¯re going to be a family in the near future. Don¡¯t you think you should address me as your cousin-inw, Ms. Hill?¡± Ryleigh rolled her eyes at Maizie and replied, ¡°Hah. It¡¯s still unknown whether the baby in your stomach is Francisco¡¯s kid.¡± Maizie¡¯s face sank. ¡°What do you mean by that? Even if you don¡¯t like me, I won¡¯t allow you to insult a descendant of the Bouchers like that. Besides, your aunt is one of the Bouchers. Don¡¯t you think you shouldn¡¯t disgrace her in front of the public?¡± ¡°You-¡± Just when Ryleigh was about to say something, Maisie stopped her. She looked at Maizie and said nonchntly, ¡°Well, congrattions then, Ms. Hannigans. Ryleigh has a big mouth. I hope you can forgive her.¡± Maizie looked at her back and sneered.¡± You should be d that I coulde out safely, right, Mrs. Goldmann. Or else, my kid wouldn¡¯t have been able to go back to his own family,¡± She was saying that Maisie had sent her to the police station through a recording pen. Maisie replied indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing you¡¯ve learned your lesson and decided to turn a new leaf. I hope you can stay this way.¡± Maizie¡¯s face turned grim, and she said through gritted teeth, ¡°I¡¯ll never forget about this lesson.¡± After that, she turned around and left. Ryleigh flew into a rage as she watched Maizie walk away. ¡°This woman is behaving like an *ss before she even bes one of the Bouchers. I can¡¯t imagine what she will turn into after she really bes Francisco¡¯s wife.¡± Maisie took a sip from the ss of water and did not say anything. She was not interested in knowing who was the father of the baby in Maizie¡¯s stomach. She did not care who she was going to marry either. As long as she did not do anything overboard, she would not do anything to her. After the jewelry endorsement of Nn and Helios became the magazine¡¯s cover, the magazine was sold out within half a day. At the same time, Soul sessfully surpassed La Pe in terms of attention and sales volume, approaching Taylor Jewelry and bing the thirdrgest jewelry company, The impact brought about by Helios and Nn was big. Many famous celebrities in the entertainment industry began approaching Soul in an attempt to strike a deal with them. Some of the biggest fashion events had started renting jewelry from Soul to first-tier actresses for events,rge dinners, and so on. Throughout the entire week, other than working and signing contracts, Maisie also worked on preparing a birthday surprise for Nn. She did not say anything about it to Nn, and she only discussed it with Ryleigh, Barbara, and Louis. At ckgold¡­ Nn couldn¡¯t even focus on the document. After all, Maisie had been ignoring him for nearly a week. He pinched at his nose and asked Quincy, ¡°What has Maisie been doing recently?¡± Quincy was stunned for a moment before replying, ¡°Mrs. Goldmann has had a pretty tight schedule in the past week. I heard that she¡¯s going here and there, signing contracts with some of the major brands. The sales volume of Soul is getting better and better. Nn frowned. He suddenly regretted letting Maisie operate a jewelrypany. When she became busy, shepletely forgot about him. Looking at the gloomy expression on Nn¡¯s face, Quincy had a strange feeling that Nn was like an abandonedrge dog waiting for his female owner. Chapter 861 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 861 Nn received a call from his father, asking him to bring Maisie back to the family estate for a meal on his birthday, and he nonchntly agreed. After ending the call his expression dimmed a little. ¡®I haven¡¯t celebrated any of my birthdays throughout all those years. Maisie did ask me about it the other day, but she¡¯s been busy recently, so she¡¯s probably forgotten about it.¡¯ In the evening, Maisie went to pick up the kids from school early after getting off work. Daisie and Colton got into the car and asked immediately, ¡°Mommy, is Daddy¡¯s birthday just around the corner?¡± Maisie was astounded. ¡°How did you know?¡± Daisie giggled. ¡°Grandpa is the one who told us about it.¡± Maisie took a nce at the rearview mirror and could not help butugh. ¡°Yeah, your daddy¡¯s birthday ising up soon. Have you thought about any gift that you want to give your daddy?¡± Daisie sank deep in thought. Colton spread his hands. ¡°Sigh, Daddy doesn¡¯t seem to becking anything.¡± Daisie turned to look at him and frowned.¡± Colton, even if Daddy doesn¡¯tck anything, we must still show him our sincerity.¡± Listening to the debate between the two children that wasing from the back seat, Maisie chuckled helplessly. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Daisie suddenly asked, ¡°Mommy, can I invite my friends to Daddy¡¯s birthday celebration?¡± Maisie smiled. ¡°Of course.¡± Colton crossed his arms, acting like a tiny adult. ¡°You want to invite Noce Knowles too, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡®Noce Knowles? Maisie thought for a while. ¡®Could that be Mr. Tristan Knowles¡¯s greatnephew?¡¯ ¡°Noce is a good person. Why don¡¯t you like him?¡± Daisie wondered. She had always had a good impression of those ssmates who treated her well in ss. Colton turned his head away. ¡°I think he¡¯s a hypocritical person.¡± She leaned over to Colton¡¯s side and winked. ¡°Colton, you don¡¯t like him because he¡¯s smarter than you and dethroned you from your first ce in ss, am I right?¡± Colton refuted, ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± Daisie responded, ¡°Yes, you do!¡± Maisie was out of words. At the Blue Bay vi¡­ Nn saw that Maisie had brought the two rugrats here. It was a rare asion for his wife to get off work early, but she was being upied by the two kids again, and he was very upset about that. Daisie and Colton ate happily right next to Maisie. Maisie fetched them all the dishes, and when she noticed Nn¡¯s jealous and gloomy expression, she chuckled and ced a piece of meat on his te. ¡°Hubby, be good and eat your meal.¡± Nn red at her. ¡°I thought you had forgotten about me.¡± His tone sounded sour, aggrieved, and a little annoyed. Hrity overflowed out of the corners of Maisie¡¯s eyes. ¡°Alright, I admit that I¡¯ve been too busy recently. I promise that I¡¯ll make it up in a few more days. So be good.¡± Daisie and Colton looked at Nn contemptuously. ¡°E! Daddy is already an adult, but he still needs Mommy to coax him.¡± Nn could not refute that. I really want to throw these two rascals out. Maisie apanied Daisie and Colton while theypleted their homework in their room, and the laughter that came from the three of them prated through the air and traveled to the study located next to the room from time to time. Nn held a cup of coffee to his lips and did not take a single sip from it for a long time. Compared to the livelinessing from next door, he felt rather deserted and lonely. It was not until 10:00 p m. that Maisie tucked the two rugrats to bed before returning to the master bedroom. As soon as she opened the door, she saw Nn standing silently outside, on the balcony. A ray of moonlight was cast on him, reflecting off the outline of his silhouette. He had not changed his clothes, and his solemn, ck suit blended really well into the gloomy night. Maisie walked over and hugged him from behind. The warmth that came from behind him caused him to tremble slightly, and he turned his head to the side. ¡°Have the kids gone to bed?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± She pressed her cheek against his back and chuckled. ¡°Are you waiting for me?¡¯ Chapter 862 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 862 Nn did not speak. Maisie walked around him to get in front of him and stared up at him, and she grinned from ear to ear. ¡°Is my hubby angry?¡± Nn took a deep breath and toned his tense expression down. He then lowered his head and held her hand: ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯ll go and take a shower first. You¡¯ve been busy all day, so you should have a good rest tonight.¡± Even though he was upset, he knew that Maisie had been really busy recently. After all, she was his wife, so he had to be a little more understanding when it came to her. Seeing Nn walking toward the bathroom, Maisie burst into a chuckle. I¡¯ve been deliberately using the excuse of being busy to neglect him and did not mention his birthday to him throughout these few days. I think he must be very sad now. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡®I might have to make it up for him tonight.¡¯ After Nn finished taking a shower and got changed into his nightgown, he came out of the bathroom and saw Maisie lying on the bed seductively, staring at him with her head resting on the palm of her hand. The moonlight outside the window pierced through the curtains and shone on her smooth and delicate skin, and the silk nightdress was draping over her body, showcasing her beautiful figure. Nn narrowed his eyes, thought of something, and the corners of his lips twitched. He walked up to the bed, leaned over, ced his hand on Maisie¡¯s side, and kissed her. After a few short minutes of passionate kisses and strokes, he pulled the nket with his hand abruptly and wrapped every inch of her in the nket Maisie was caught off guard. Nn rolled over,y down on his side of the bed, hugged the person in the nket, and chuckled. ¡°Sleep tight.¡± ¡°Nn, you¡­¡± ¡°Good night.¡± Nn printed a kiss on her forehead andy down, really trying to get some sleep. Maisie was stunned. ¡®Is this fe doing it on purpose?¡¯ She stretched her hand out of the nket and poked his cheek with her fingertips.¡± Nn, I want.¡± Nn turned around, hugged her in his arms, rested his chin on her head, and held back his chuckle. ¡°Go to sleep already.¡± Maisie was rendered speechless. ¡®F*ck, he¡¯s really doing this on purpose!¡¯ Nn really fell asleep at the end, while Maisie was hit by insomnia. When she woke up the next day, Nn had already woken up before she did, made breakfast, and left a note for her before heading to thepany. The rugrats did not have to go to school on the weekends, so they slept until 9:00 a m. before they woke up. Maisie poured them some warm milk to go with the breakfast. Daisie grabbed the mug and asked, Mommy, will Wayione back during the winter break? I miss him.¡± Maisie paused for a split second and rubbed her on the head. ¡°Yeah, Wayion wille back to apany you guys during the winter break.¡± Wayion and Titus were abroad, so Maisie knew that Wayion¡¯s great-grandfather would definitely take good care of him. But the three rugrats were used to sticking together throughout their whole lives, and she did not know if Wayion would be able to get used to being alone. Looking at these two children, Maisie actually felt quite remorseful. ¡®If it weren¡¯t for the ident that took ce three years ago, I wouldn¡¯t have separated myself from them in such a hurry and without any notice. Not to mention the unborn baby¡­ ¡®However, everyone has to look forward in life, and with Nn and these three kids apanying me in the future, I no longer need anything extra. Lulupici VUL Maisie waited for the children to finish their breakfast before sending them back to the Goldmann mansion. While she was on her way to thepany, she received a call from Barbara. ¡°The venue for the birthday banquet has been confirmed. Do you want toe and take a look at the ce?¡± Maisie was surprised. ¡°Wow, that was quick!¡± Barbara exined, ¡°Your cousin, Mr. Lucas, is paying for this, so, of course, it has to be quick. We¡¯ll wait for you here, and I¡¯ll send you the address.¡± ¨C Looking at the address that Barbara sent her, Maisie made a U-turn and drove toward Bass Wave Port, which was located in the administrative district of Bassburgh. Bass Wave Port was thergest seaport in Bassburgh, and it also had the most magnificent night view that was why it was called the Night Pearl of Bassburgh. There wereplexes of prosperous skyscrapers on both sides of the wide bay. During the day, the whole location would be lying under a vast blue sky, which was then embellished with white clouds and the clear ocean. Small boats and giant ships entered and left the harbor every single day. While at night, it would be a ce that had a splendid night scene and bright shimmering lights. Maisie parked her car at the port, and as soon as she got off the car, she saw Barbara and Ryleigh both standing on a sightseeing cruise ship berthed in the harbor and waving at her. Chapter 863 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 863 Maisie stepped onto the cruise ship, and the backdrop and the decoration of the venue for the birthday banquet had already been set up on the wide and spacious deck of the cruise ship. It was decorated with colorful lights and looked extremely romantic. It was said to be a venue for a birthday celebration, but it looked more like a venue set up for a marriage proposal. She was dumbfounded. ¡°You guys¡­¡± Ryleigh moved closer to her and pointed her finger all around the ce. ¡°Look, we¡¯ve arranged everything for you. The birthday celebration will be held together with the marriage proposal. You can enjoy the night view that the Bass Wave Coast has to offer and propose under such a magnificent night sky. Tsk, tsk tsk, isn¡¯t it extremely romantic?¡± Maisie was stunned for a few seconds, thenughed out loud and looked at the two of them. ¡°Who came up with this idea?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s me.¡± Louis rolled up his sleeves as he walked out from behind the backdrop with Tanner. Maisie had met Tanner three years ago, but her impression of him was not very clear. She just thought that he looked familiar. Sheughed. ¡°Wow, there¡¯s more to you than meets the eyes, Louis. You¡¯re actually a romantic guy.¡± She nced at Ryleigh as she said that. Ryleigh looked confused. ¡®She could just say that without staring at me. Why is she doing that?¡¯ Louis patted Tanner, who was standing next to him. ¡°You have Mr. Hannigan to thank for as he helped too.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who came up with this n. I, at most, helped to design the ce ording to your requirements.¡± Tanner had a close rtionship with Louis and Helios, so he was just doing his bit and trying to contribute. Maisie looked at them. ¡°Anyway, thank you very much. Come on, I¡¯ll treat you guys to a big meal.¡± Ryleigh¡¯s eyes lit up in an instant. ¡°Nice. Where are we going to eat?¡± Louis hade to her side at some point. ¡°Is food the only thing that you think about all the time?¡± ¡°Eating and pooping are parts of human nature. You tell me, who in the world doesn¡¯t need to eat?¡± Ryleigh refuted, and Louis¡¯ expression changed immediately. Barbara heard the debate from the side and burst intoughter. ¡°Eating and pooping should be discussed separately. Otherwise, others would think that you¡¯re interested in eating crap.¡± Ryleigh was rendered speechless. Louis raised his arm and ced his elbow on top of Ryleigh¡¯s head. The height difference between the two of them made their interaction look really adorable. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Ryleigh has never been a bright woman.¡± Ryleigh smacked his elbow off her head.¡± Get your hand off me!¡± Maisie cleared her throat slightly, then turned to Barbara and said, ¡°Let¡¯s make a reservation at the restaurant first.¡± Barbara did not want to be a third-wheeler, so she nodded and left with Maisie. It was only natural for Tanner not to want to be left behind and be the only third-wheeler, so he patted Louis on the shoulder. ¡°I¡¯D go back first.¡± ¡°Hey! Are you people just going to leave me here?¡± Ryleigh watched as they all went away and red at Louis furiously as if she was a wife who her husband had just wronged. ¡°Will you die if you stop poking me for a second?¡± Louis leaned over to her side and gave off a pregnant smirk. ¡°Poke is a word with multiple meanings, or to be precise, two. So which poke are you referring to?¡± Ryleigh was a slow learner when it came to picking up emotions, but she was not a retard. Not to mention that she was one of thosedies who were not afraid of telling connotative jokes back when she was still a college student.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. She did not expect Louis to be so full of surprises! | ¡°You¡­ You, you¡¯re out of your mind!¡± She pushed him away with disgust, turned around, and ran away. Louis rubbed his chin andughed. ¡®She actually understood.¡¯ At this time, in the Boucher manor¡­ Because Maizie had already gotten pregnant, the two families had arranged a meetup to n for their wedding. Mr. and Mrs. Hannigan were delighted. Their daughter getting married into an honorable family would only bring their family that was currently facing loads of crises plentiful benefits. Maizie sat next to her parents and behaved very well in front of Elder Master Boucher. On the other hand, Eugene and Francisco had different expressions on, especially Francisco. He had not put on a semigleeful expression ever since the Hannigans set foot in the manor. Chapter 864 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 864 Nathaniel asked tentatively, ¡°Elder Master Boucher, about the marriage between Zee and Francisco¡­¡± . Richard took a sip of tea and responded indifferently, ¡°Mr. Hannigan, you should know that Ms. Hannigan will get married to the Bouchers only because of the baby that she has conceived. Considering Ms. Hannigan¡¯s reputation in the past, we¡¯ll get the two kids to get engaged first. As for the wedding ceremony, it¡¯ll be held during the spring of next year.¡± ¡®The next year? Mr. and Mrs. Hannigan looked at each other, and Mrs. Hannigan said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it a little toote for it to be scheduled for next year? Wouldn ¡®t the baby in Zee¡¯s belly be a little too obvious to the eyes of outsiders by then?¡± How could Nathaniel not understand what Richard meant? The Bouchers obviously disliked his daughter¡¯s previous reputation, not to mention that they had tried to marry their daughter to Helios just a little earlier. And of course, after being rejected by Helios, his daughter had changed her target to Francisco almost immediately, which was indeed a rather unpleasant thing to do. Besides, his daughter was already pregnant. Francisco scoffed. ¡°I think my grandfather¡¯s idea is quite thoughtful. If we were to get married right away when the child isn¡¯t mine, to begin with, wouldn¡¯t I be taken advantage of?¡± Maizie¡¯s face turned pale, and she pursed her lips tightly and did not utter a single word. Nathaniel¡¯s expression did not look too good, while Mrs. Hannigan felt sorry for her daughter and fought for her. ¡°Mr. Boucher, how could you say that about Zee? If Zee wasn¡¯t pregnant with your child, then why would Zeee to your house with us? That¡¯s quite an irresponsible thing to say, isn¡¯t it?¡± Richard put the teacup down. ¡°You can leave that to us. We¡¯ll decide whether the baby is Francisco¡¯s child or not when the timees. If so, the Bouchers will never treat Ms. Hannigan shabbily. After all, the baby that she¡¯s carrying will be one of the descendants of the Bouchers.¡± He then raised his head and looked at the Hannigans. ¡°The wedding ceremony will be set for next year. This is also to test whether Ms. Hannigan can be someone that qualifies as the granddaughter-inw of the Bouchers. As long as we don¡¯t see any scandals that are rted to Ms. Hannigan within half a year after the engagement. I¡¯ll recognize Ms. Hannigan and take her in personally.¡± Mr. and Mrs. Hannigan could not say anything more. ¡°Since you¡¯ve made up your mind, we won¡¯t say anything more.¡± Richard then looked at Maizie with a keen gaze. ¡°Ms. Hannigan, will you be willing to ept my arrangements?¡± Maizie returned to her senses and forced a smile. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡®All he wants is zero scandals coming from me for half a year, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯ll be considered the future second young mistress of the Bouchers as long as I get engaged to Francisco!¡¯ Eugene looked at his father after the Hannigans left the manor. ¡°Father, how did youe up with the idea of dying the wedding ceremony?¡± ¡®He wants them to get engaged first, then only get married next year. There¡¯s almost half a year left to spare. I clearly remember that Father insisted on Francisco marrying Maizie as soon as possible the last time this topic was brought up.¡¯ Richard nced at the father-and-son duo, got up on his cane, and went upstairs without saying a word. ¨C Eugene and Francisco left the main manor and happened to run into Helios in the courtyard. Helios nodded slightly at Eugene. ¡°Uncle All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Eugene.¡¯ Eugene nodded back and returned without waiting for Francisco. Francisco thought of the trouble he had caused others after getting drunk at Glitz and sighed. ¡°Helios, I got too drunk and vomited all over Ms. Chase the other night. Please apologize to her for me.¡± Helios lowered his gaze, thinking about what had happened that night. ¡®It seems that I haven¡¯t seen Barbara for quite some time. She got rather drunk that night too, so I guess she might not remember a thing too.¡¯ ¡°I really envy you, Helios,¡± Francisco smiled wryly. ¡°You can choose not to marry the woman who was arranged for you, but I don¡¯t want piei Ou4 Helios lowered his gaze, thinking about what had happened that night. It seems that I haven¡¯t seen Barbara for quite some time. She got rather drunk that night too, so I guess she might not remember a thing too! I really envy you, Helios.¡± Francisco smiled wryly. ¡°You can choose not to marry the woman who was arranged for you, but I don¡¯t want to marry a woman like Maizie Hannigan. I don¡¯t even believe that the child she has conceived is mine¡­¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t Grandfather postpone the wedding until next year?¡± Francisco was flustered and stared at Helios. ¡°How do you know that?¡± Chapter 865 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 865 Helios frowned. ¡°I asked my father to suggest it to Grandfather. You used to be a yboy, but you¡¯ve changed a lot ever since you returned from the training camp, so I don¡¯t believe you would do that.¡± Francisco was extremely moved upon hearing this. ¡°Helios, I knew that you would believe in me. I swear I didn¡¯t touch Maizie. It¡¯s just that¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that what?¡± Francisco felt very aggrieved. ¡°It¡¯s just that I lost consciousness after drinking that ss of wine. And the next thing that I remember is that I was sleeping in the same bed as Maizie when I woke up. I was totally unconscious the whole night, so what could I do to her?¡± Helios squinted his eyes and fell into deep thought. After a short while of pondering, he asked, ¡°Who handed you that ss of wine?¡± Francisco thought of something and said,¡± It¡¯s Maizie. I only drank the ss of wine that she handed me before¡± He reacted in an instant and gnashed his teeth in anger. ¡°I knew that it¡¯s impossible for me to fall unconscious only after a few sses of wine! That ss of wine that Maizie handed me was definitely spiked!¡± ¡®My friends at the table have no reason to spike my wine. Great, that b*tch is already bold enough to spike my drink! Helios ced his hand on Francisco¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll get to the bottom of this matter for you. Anyway, you have another half a year to go, so just bear with i t for now. Francisco nodded solemnly. After Francisco left, Helios phone rang as he received a call from Louis. At ckgold¡­ From N?velDrama.Org. Tristan was sitting in the receptioni lounge, drinking tea, and he chuckled with a hint of mockery shing across his eyes when he saw Nn appearing at the door. ¡°You¡¯ve be an on-screen couple with the eldest heir of the Bouchers. That¡¯ s not something that I get to see every day.¡± Nn walked up to the couch opposite Tristan, sat down, and crossed his legs. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Tristan rested his arm on the back of the couch. ¡°How could you say that to me? I¡¯m still your uncle no matter what.¡± ¡°It seems that your age is catching up to you, Mr. Knowles, and it¡¯s made you a lot more shameless.¡± Nn scoffed without showing him any respect at all. Tristan did not care about Nn¡¯s attitude. Being a little shameless isn¡¯t always a bad thing. Your daughter and son share the same school as my great-nephew, and they even share the same ss. It¡¯s fate that the children were able to meet each other.¡± Nn¡¯s expression dimmed, and he red at Tristan without making any noise. Tristan picked up the teacup on the table. Your daughter¡¯s name is Daisie, isn¡¯t it? I can see that she¡¯s a thoughtful and adorable girl just by listening to her name.¡¯ ¡°What are you trying to get through to me?¡± Nn started to get a little impatient. Tristan took a sip of tea and said with a smile, ¡°I won¡¯t beat around the bush anymore. I need you to take my greatnephew into your house for a certain amount of time.¡± Nnughed out of pure wrath. ¡°Are you asking me to help you take care of that kid for the Knowles?¡± Tristan raised his eyebrows. ¡°You can say so. After all, that kid still has to address you as his uncle, doesn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a no from me,¡± Nn replied clearly. ¡°You people from the Knowles are sending your only grandson thousands of miles over to Zlokova just to study here. That, at its core, is an unimaginable thing to do. If I¡¯m not mistaken, something must¡¯ve happened to the Knowles in Yaramoor. Am I right?¡± ¡°Zlokova isn¡¯t the Knowles¡¯ territory, but the Knowles have sent their only heir here to Bassburgh. Not to mention that Tristan hase to me personally, asking me to take care of the kid, but he, in fact, only wants to leave the boy in a safe ce. ¡®They really know how to pick their targets.¡¯ Tristan said calmly afterughing out loud, ¡°You¡¯re indeed not a simple-minded man. The Knowles are indeed facing some difficulties nowadays. And we wouldn¡¯t have sent him to Zlokova if it were not the last resort that we have. ¡°Please rest assured, we¡¯ll never implicate you in the matters that we¡¯re currently facing. We only need that child to stay safe and sound. So, please help our family out for the sake of us raising and nurturing your mother back then.¡± Chapter 866 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 866 Maisie booked a seafood restaurant and was the first to arrive with Barbara, then Louis and Ryleigh got there muchter. Maisie looked out the door. ¡°Where¡¯s Tanner?¡± Ryleigh pulled up the chair next to Maisie and was smiling sweetly. ¡°He went to get some drinks. I invited my cousin too, and they¡¯ll being together.¡± ¡°What? Helios ising too?¡± Barbara said loudly, and the three others turned to look at her. Maisie didn¡¯t say anything. Ryleigh, on the other hand, was curious.¡± Yes, is there a problem?¡± No¡­¡± Barbara¡¯s face was tense, and she looked ufortable. Ryleigh stared at her and seemed to understand something. ¡°Barbara, did something happen between you and my cousin?¡± Maisie took a sip of water and thought about something while Louis, sitting next to Ryleigh, flipped through the menu. ¡°Your cousin saved Ms. Chase. What else could have happened?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Ryleigh suddenly got excited.¡± That reminds me, I didn¡¯t know that my cousin could be that manly.¡± Maisie burst outughing, ¡°He was quite manly when we were at Winston Ind too.¡± Ryleigh got close to her and blinked. ¡°You got him and Mr. Goldmann to be spokespeople for your jewelry brand. That¡¯s a smart use of resources. Did Mr. Goldmann get angry?¡± Maisie gnashed her teeth. ¡°He¡¯s quite happy about it.¡± So happy she almost couldn¡¯t get out of bed. At that moment, Tanner and Helios appeared outside of the room together. Tanner was holding two bottles of Remy Martin in his hands, which cost around $ 6,000. . Helios had shades and a cap on. He didn¡¯t have his assistant with him and was in casual clothes. ¡°Sorry for keeping you waiting.¡± Tanner ced the bottles on the table and took a seat next to Louis. Helios sat in the empty seat next to Barbara. Ryleigh waved her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we just got here too.¡± Helios took off his shades and cap. ¡°Why are we suddenly having dinner?¡± Louis smiled. ¡°Isn¡¯t it Mr. Goldmann¡¯s birthday soon? We came to decorate the party venue, and my cousin is buying.¡± Maisie put down the ss of water. ¡°Just order anything, don¡¯t be shy.¡± Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Ryleigh nudged her with her shoulder. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt is being very generous!¡± The server came to take the orders, and after that, Tanner popped the Remy Martins and poured it into the decanter while asking, ¡°Who doesn¡¯t want a drink?¡± ¡°Barbara, are you drinking?¡± Ryleigh asked Barbara who was sitting next to her. Helios looked at her and saw her looking back, and at that moment, they both looked away. Barbara said, ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t want too much.¡± Maisie squinted. She felt that something was going on between Barbara and Helios. After the food came, everyone started eating and had a fun conversation. Unexpectedly, Barbara, who was usually talkative, was exceptionally quiet that day. Helios was too. Ryleigh took over the conversation. She rolled her eyes, then pped her hands together. ¡°Let¡¯s have a game of truth or dare ¡°Are you setting the rules?¡± Tanner asked. Ryleigh stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s spin thezy Susan, and the person which the chosen dish pointed to will have to pick either truth or dare!¡± Louis crossed his arms, looked at her, and raised his brows. ¡°Alright, no one will get to wiggle their way out of this.¡± Chapter 867 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 867 ¡°Do I look like someone who would try to get out of this?¡± Ryleigh pointed at herself and challenged him, ¡°I¡¯m the best when ites to games!¡± Louisughed. Maisie cleared her throat. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s start then. Barbara, Helios, are you alright with this?¡± she asked them intentionally. Helios smiled. ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything.¡± Seeing that Barbara couldn¡¯t decide, Ryleigh shook her arm. ¡°Barbara, join us, be part of it!¡± Barbara didn¡¯t want to refuse, so she agreed. Ryleigh spun thezy Susan, and the designated dish was the lobster. The lobster stopped in front of Tanner, who was surprised, ¡°I choose truth.¡± Ryleigh immediately asked, ¡°Are you a virgin?¡± Louis spat out his cognac and choked. Everyone there had an awkward expression, and even Tanner was surprised, ¡°We¡¯re going all out?¡± Ryleigh put her hands on her waist. ¡°That makes it fun. You chose truth.¡± He gnashed his teeth, ¡°No.¡± They chose another designated dish and turned the turntable. The disk slowly stopped in front of Barbara. Barbara¡¯s grip on the wine ss tightened. She gnashed her teeth and said, ¡°I choose dare.¡± Tanner thought for a moment, and since she was a girl who he wasn¡¯t close with, he didn¡¯t want to make it too bad. ¡°Finish one entire ss.¡± Helios frowned but saw Barbara pick up her ss and drink all the alcohol. Barbara turned the turntable, and Louis was next. He chose truth, and she asked, What do you love about Ryleigh?¡± ¡°Hey¡­¡± Ryleigh looked at Barbara. Her face started to turn pink while everyone else had their eyes on Louis. Louis looked straight at Ryleigh. ¡°I guess she¡¯s a little silly.¡± Ryleigh exploded, ¡°You¡¯re the silly one!¡± After a few rounds, the turntable pointed back at Tanner, and thetter looked at Louis. ¡°I choose dare, but don¡¯t go overboard.¡± ¡°No way, we¡¯re best buds.¡± Louis gave a knowing smile, ¡°Text a female friend and tell her that you want to sleep with her.¡± Tanner took a sharp breath. ¡°Are you really my friend?¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Other than Helios, everyone was drunk and agreed, ¡°Send it! Send it!¡± Tanner could only me his own luck, so he took out his phone and sent a message while Louis looked on. Louis teased him, ¡°You picked your fiancee?¡± Maisie and Ryleigh were both shocked. Tanner¡¯s fiancee was the daughter of the La Pe Group, Pearl Santiago. Tanner looked up and said in a serious tone, ¡°She¡¯s my fiancee, so I wouldn¡¯t be ashamed. I¡¯ll exin to herter.¡± He put his phone back into his pocket. The game became saucier-they were either exposing secrets or dealing out crazier dares. Barbara drank a few sses of wine. She seemed sad, and her face felt warm. Ryleigh and Maisie were both pretty drunk too. The only one who had gotten lucky was Helios. ¡°My turn!¡± Ryleigh spun the turntable, and it finallynded on Helios. She froze and looked at him, confused. ¡°Helios?¡± Heliod put down his wine ss and looked helpless. ¡°Dare.¡± 1/2 10:27 Upici OUI Ryleighughed. ¡°I¡¯ll choose¡­ the person next to you. Give her an intimate kiss!¡± The other three suddenly got interested. Barbara, who was quite drunk, suddenly noticed that something was off. She then tugged on Ryleigh¡¯s hand. ¡°You¡¯re framing me. The person next to him is me!¡± Chapter 868 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 868 Ryleigh pointed to Tanner, ¡°Well, then¡­ Helios and Tan?¡± Tanner shuddered and raised his hand to object. ¡°No, I don¡¯t kiss men!¡± Ryleigh and Barbara looked at each other and seemed to have imagined something, thenughed out loud. Helios finally chose truth. Ryleighy on the table and asked, ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to ask, do you have a crush on someone?¡± Barbara rubbed her nose bridge, and when she heard Ryleigh¡¯s question, she froze, and her ears perked up. Maisie picked up the wine ss and smiled. ¡°I want to know too.¡± Tanner and Louis chimed in, ¡°We all want to know.¡± ¨C Heliod looked down. ¡°Not for now.¡± The three got quiet. Barbara sat there quietly, not sure if she was drunk or sober, and didn¡¯t know what to think. Maisie looked at both of them and didn¡¯t make a sound. Seeing that Ryleigh was still not done, Louis cleared his throat. ¡°We¡¯re almost out of alcohol. Let¡¯s stop here.¡± She objected. ¡°No, I haven¡¯t had enough yet. We can still continue.¡± Loui walked behind her and held her by the shoulders, ¡°We¡¯re done eating and have had enough to drink. It¡¯s time to stop.¡± Maisie got up. ¡°I¡¯ll send Ryleigh home. She looked at Helios and said, ¡°Helios, Barbara and Tan would be your responsibility.¡± Helios was surprised but didn¡¯t say anything. Tanner felt his gut lurch and waved his hand. ¡°I have a driver. There¡¯s no need for Hels to drive me.¡± Maisie nodded. ¡°Alright then.¡± They all left the room. Louis helped the drunk Ryleigh into the car. He and Helios hadn¡¯t drunk a lot. Helios stopped his car at the restaurant¡¯s side door and parked in front of Maisie. Barbara rolled down the window of the passenger¡¯s side while rubbing her forehead. ¡°Maisie, why did I drink so much?¡± Maisie looked at Helios. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Helios will send you home.¡± Helios looked at her. ¡°Drive safe.¡± Maisie nodded and waved goodbye. At the same moment, Nn sent a message to her. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. In the car¡­ Barbara leaned back in her seat and was very drunk. ¡°That night¡­ I drank too much too. I didn¡¯t do anything, did I?¡± Helios paused for a bit before he continued keeping his eyes on the road. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± She tried hard to remember and seemed to remember that something had happened, but her mind was a blur, and she couldn¡¯t remember anything. Do you always act that way when you¡¯re drunk?¡± Helios asked. She paused. ¡°What way?¡± Helios didn¡¯t speak. She turned to look at him. Perhaps every drunk person would see things through weird filtered lenses. ¡°Why¡­ aren¡¯t you 1/2 10:27 1 Upiei OVO married?¡± Helios didn¡¯t look away. ¡°I haven¡¯t found the one.¡± ¡°What¡¯s your type?¡± Barbara smiled while she said, ¡°I can introduce someone to you.¡± Helios chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re turning into a matchmaker when you¡¯re drunk.¡± Barbara patted her chest. ¡°If it doesn¡¯t work out, I¡¯ll introduce myself to you, hahaha.¡± Helios rolled his eyes and spoke again after a long pause. ¡°You really have had too much to drink.¡± It was quiet for a moment. Helios thought of something and asked,¡± What¡¯s the key code to your home?¡± They couldn¡¯t stay out again because she had gotten drunk like the previous time. Barbara leaned back on the seat and closed her eyes. ¡°Fingerprints work too.¡±. Chapter 869 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 869 Helios nodded. When they got to her apartment, Barbara was asleep. He took a deep breath, parked his car, walked to the passenger side, and carried her out, When they got to her door, he unlocked it with her fingerprint. Her home was clean and spacious. There wasn¡¯t a lot of extra furniture or things. He carried her into the room, which had a white theme. It looked spotless. There were plushies in front of the window, and the book racks were filled withic books and figurines, limited editions, special editions, covering the shelves. Even the posters on the walls wereic book characters.. If he didn¡¯t see this with his own eyes, he wouldn¡¯t believe that she had this side of her. Heliosid her down on the bed, and once she touched the bed, she slept more soundly. He wanted to pull his hands out, but Barbara turned and trapped his hands under her body. Helios was surprised. His arms were stuck, and he could only stand leaning down. Barbara¡¯s face was facing him, and when she breathed, her warm breath that smelled like alcohol blew in his face. Helios slowly moved his arms. She was very much asleep and had no sense of defense at all. He felt helpless. Did she trust him too much, or was she not defensive with everyone else too? Helios tucked her in and left her room not long after. He left her home but was caught by a woman who was hiding in the corner with her phone camera. Katrina zoomed in and realized that it was Helios. ¡°Hah, I caught him leaving Yelena¡¯s home. Are they actually dating? ¡®How is Yelena so lucky? I am not going to allow that! Maisie smelled like alcohol when Nn carried her into their home. She had her arms around Nn¡¯s shoulders while she sweetly smiled. ¡°My husband is the best.¡¯ ¡°Sure.¡± Nnid her down on the bed and looked at this drunken woman who seemed sober but was drunk. ¡°What¡¯s great about me?¡± She didn¡¯t want to let go. ¡°Are you still upset?¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Nn chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± She mumbled with a sad look, ¡°You didn¡¯t let me touch youst night. You¡¯re a bad man.¡± Nn sat at the edge of the bed. Shey down, her long hair sprawled over the pillow. Her eyes were smiling and a little seductive. He tidied her hair, lowered his head to kiss her, andughed. ¡°You¡¯ve been cold to me for so long, but I can¡¯t retaliate?¡± ¡°I admit that I did that intentionally,¡± Maisie beamed, ¡°But it was because¡­ Hmm, I don¡¯t want to tell you.¡± She was drunk, but not enough to divulge secrets. Nn pinched her cheek. ¡°You¡¯re quite tight-lipped. What are you hiding?¡± She turned around and put her face on his leg as she felt tired. ¡°It¡¯s something that I need to hide from you. It would have been a waste of effort if I told you.¡± Nn stared at her, pushing the hair on her face behind her ear. He could have guessed. After a few days, there was news about Helios ¡®secretly dating a girl¡¯, and once the news broke, everyone was shocked. Helios had never had a scandal about dating since his debut, and he had been caught going to the woman¡¯s ce this time. Helios¡¯ fans were pretty logical, and since their idol was old enough, it was normal for him to be in a rtionship. They were famous for asking him to get married. But a group of people suddenly came out of nowhere and tried to sell the story that Helios and Nn were supposed to be a¡¯fake couple¡¯ but were now involved with a woman. They imed that he was lying to the fans. Chapter 870 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 870 At Royal Crown¡­ Morgan Lynch ced the tablet on Helios¡¯ desk, showing that he was trending on Twitter. Heliod picked up the tablet and read. He was surprised. Morgan asked, ¡°Are you really in a rtionship?¡± ¡°No.¡± Helios frowned. This had been taken on the day he sent Barbara home. ¡°There¡¯s a huge argument online. Your fans are arguing with cyber troopers. You were just on magazine covers with Mr. Goldmann not too long ago, and now you are rumored to be in a rtionship. The fans who shipped you two together are not having any of this. Once the fans epted a shipped couple, it would stay that way. Many of the fans would be obsessed with the couple and would not be able to ept their ship being destroyed. Helios didn¡¯t say anything. Morgan said, ¡°I should post a tweet to rify.¡± ¡°No.¡± Helios put down the tablet and rubbed the bridge of his nose, ¡°If someone is paying the cyber troopers, there¡¯s no point in rifying. And¡­¡± He looked up at Morgan. ¡°The ship is fake. I can¡¯t date men for the rest of my life.¡± He knew that he had passed the age of idols¡¯, and there was no longer the need to stay single. If his fans understood, would he care what others were saying? At the same time, Maisie read the news in her office. She knew the apartment well. It was where Barbara lived. Were they followed by the paparazzi when he drove Barbara home?¡¯ Ryleigh called her. ¡°Zee, something happened to Barbara. A bunch of fans are congregating at her apartment. I don¡¯t know how they found her address. We¡¯re both stuck!¡± Maisie got up. ¡®What about the security team there?¡± . ¡°There are just a few of them, and they couldn¡¯t control them. Heavens, they¡¯reing up.¡± Ryleigh sounded anxious. ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know what to do.¡± ¡°Have you called the police?¡± ¡°Yes, but they¡¯re not here yet,¡± It was getting noisy on Ryleigh¡¯s end, and then loud knocking sounds came from the door. Maisie frowned and took out her car keys.¡± Call the police again. I¡¯ming over right now.¡± Ryleigh stood behind the door and was worried it wouldn¡¯t hold much longer upon hearing the commotion outside. Barbara paced around her home. Helios had been caught on the ground floor of the apartment. If there was only that one photo, how did they know which floor and unit she was staying at? Something felt fishy. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. The door suddenly shook. Someone was trying to kick down the door, and Barbara lost it. ¡°I¡¯m going to talk to them.¡± Ryleigh stopped her. ¡°You¡¯ll be torn apart if you go outside now. Don¡¯t go.¡± They didn¡¯t know if the fans outside were really her cousin¡¯s fans. Not only were they impulsive, but they also weren¡¯t really logical. If she went out now, she would be torn to pieces. ¡°Are we just going to wait for them toe in?¡± Barbara had no intention of waiting any longer. She couldn¡¯t stand there and watch them break into her home. Ryleigh kept looking at her phone and was anxious out of her mind. ¡°Why are the police not here yet!¡± ¡°I¡¯m going out to clear things up.¡± Barbara walked to the door and was going to turn the knob, but Ryleigh pulled her back.¡± You wait here. I¡¯ll go out.¡± ¡°Ryl-¡± Before Barbara could speak, Ryleigh opened and immediately closed the door and yelled at the people in the corridor Chapter 871 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 871 The few girls at the front looked at each other and asked, ¡°Helios is your cousin? Why don¡¯t you tell us he¡¯s your brother instead?¡± Ryleigh lifted her chin and replied, ¡°I¡¯m not Helios¡¯ cousin? Feel free to go to the Bouchers and find it out yourself.¡± After that, she stood in front of the entrance and pointed at them. ¡®I warn you. I¡¯ve already called the police, and they¡¯re on their way here now. If you guys don¡¯t want to be charged for disturbing the peace and be sent to jail, then get the hell out of here now!¡± ¡°Who the hell do you think you are to chase us away? Get that b*tch out of here right now!¡± Those few girls went forward and began pushing Ryleigh. ¡°Who are you calling a b*tch, you bunch of b*tches!?¡± Ryleigh flew into a rage and began fighting them. However, there was no way Ryleigh could fight against a group of people. Suddenly, someone kicked her, and she lost her bnce. She fell on the steps behind her and hit her waist. Her face turned pale instantly, and she nearly passed out from the pain. ¡®What are you guys doing!?¡± Barbara was worried about Ryleigh, so she came out to see if there was anything she could do. However, she saw Ryleigh fall on the steps the moment she appeared. ¡°Ryleigh!¡± She pushed through the crowd and helped Ryleigh to her feet. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Ryleigh¡¯s face was pale and cold beads of sweat were trickling down her forehead. It took her quite a while toe around from the pain and reply, ¡°Not so good¡­¡± s ne Barbara turned around and pointed at the group of girls. ¡°If anything happens to her, none of you are getting away. Not only e you guys making a fuss here, but you¡¯re hurting an innocent person? Is this your quality? Aren¡¯t you guys going to make a scene? Aren¡¯t you guys going to stand up for your idol? Very well, then. I should post you all on the Inte and see if you guys can bear the responsibility or not.¡± With that, she took her phone out and began taking pictures of the people. A woman took a step forward and tried to snatch her phone away. Barbara pushed her away. ¡°Why? You¡¯re afraid to be exposed by me for what you¡¯ve done? You¡¯re scared now?¡± ¡°I dare you to take pictures of us!¡± the woman threatened. Barbara scoffed coldly and replied, ¡°Why not? I¡¯ll make sure that all of you will look good in the photos.¡± The woman¡¯s expression changed, and she shouted, ¡°Get her phone! Quickly!¡± The group of girls rushed forward. Some of them tried to get Barbara¡¯s phone out of her hands, but Barbara protected her phone at all costs and wrestled with them. ¡°Freeze!¡± A voice rang out Maisie arrived at the scene with a few police officers and stopped the farce. The police officers all had serious expressions etched on their faces. They pulled the girls away and said, ¡°You girls really have a lot of guts to cause amotion and get into a fight.¡± The leading police officer nced at them and ordered, ¡°Take them all away.¡± A police officer came up to Maisie. ¡°Both of your friends have toe with us as well. We need to take a statement from them.¡± Maisie nodded. After Barbara and Ryleigh gave their statements, the police officers brought the group of girls away. Maisie walked up to them, who looked battered, and asked, ¡°Are you two all right?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Barbara replied as she shook her head. She turned her head around and looked at Ryleigh. ¡°But Ryleigh is injured.¡± Maisie reached out to Ryleigh and asked, Where did you hurt yourself?¡± Ryleigh just kept her head low and refused to say anything. Maisie did not see any wounds on her other than a few bruises on her arm. However, Ryleigh¡¯s face was pale. She nced at Maisie, looking as if she wanted to say something. ¡°Ryleigh, you have to tell us where you hurt yourself,¡± Maisie asked again. Ryleigh bit her lips and looked like she was about to cry. ¡°¡­. I want to go to the hospital.¡± Barbara and Maisie exchanged a nce. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. When the three of them came to the hospital, Ryleigh suddenly said that she wanted to go to the gynecology department Both Barbara and Maisie were stunned for a moment. Looking at the embarrassed expression on her face, Barbara asked, ¡°Ryleigh, are you pregnant?¡± Chapter 872 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 872 Ryleigh was stumped. She was so anxious that she was on the verge of crying. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not¡­¡± Maisie seemed to have understood something. She frowned and chimed in, Alright. Let¡¯s go to see the doctor now.¡± While Ryleigh was getting herself checked n the gynecology department, Maisie and Barbara waited outside. After a short while, Ryleigh came out of the room with the nurse. Her eyes were red around the rims, and it seemed like she had cried. Maisie opened her mouth and asked,¡± Ryleigh, you¡­¡± She kept her head low and did not say anything. Barbara sat in front of the nurse and asked, ¡°May we know what¡¯s going on with our friend?¡± The nurse looked at her and replied, ¡°She¡¯s fine. Her hymen is ruptured due to external force and bleeds a little.¡± From N?velDrama.Org. Barbara was stunned. It took her quite a while before she came around to her senses and asked, ¡°Can something like that happen as well?¡± The nurse answered matter-of-factly, ¡°The toughness of the hymen varies from individual to individual. Some will break when they¡¯re having sex for the first time, but others might break theirs when they¡¯re subjected to external forces such as horseback riding or bicycle riding.¡± Ryleigh stood at the side, her mouth pouty and her face red with sadness. She felt embarrassed at what had happened to her. After the trio left the gynecology department, Ryleigh put her head on Maisie¡¯s shoulder and asked, ¡°Zee, do you think ! should¡­¡± Barbara patted her shoulder and chimed in, ¡°I suggest you not to. There are too many risks. Besides, this is an ident. It isn¡¯t that¡­¡± ¡°Barbara is right.¡± Maisie turned around to look at her. ¡°We¡¯re now in the modern era. Nobody would care about something like that.¡± Ryleigh was stunned. Then, she lowered her head and mumbled, ¡°I¡­ I thought all of the men care a lot about this¡­¡± Barbara said, standing with her arms across her chest, ¡°I don¡¯t think Mr. Lucas would mind. You can just be honest with him and tell him the truth.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡± Ryleigh said, her face turning red with embarrassment. ¡°Nobody would believe it. Besides, it ¡®s so embarrassing. I¡¯d rather not tell anyone about it.¡± The news of Helios¡¯ ¡°fans¡± getting detained by the police for causing trouble was posted on the inte, and his true fans were infuriated. These fake fans had stirred a social media storm It was also found out that they always acted as fake fans for celebrities and went around spreading fake rumors about them. When Helios saw the news, his face sank. He sent Nina to the media outlets to find out who was the one that had exposed his photo As expected, after Nina returned, she said,¡± Nels, the reporters told me that the photo was given to them by someone, but she isn¡¯t a paparazzo. They also said that it was a woman who called them, and she told them that she has a lot of scandals about you on her hands.¡± ¡°Woman?¡± Helios frowned. Nobody had been following him when he sent Barbara back that day, but someone had taken a photo of him when he came out. The photo had been taken downstairs, and those troublemakers were able to locate Barbara¡¯s house. Therefore, he suspected it was someone very familiar with Barbara Could it be Katrina? ¡°Is there a call record?¡¯ ¡®Yes.¡± Nina had asked the reporters about the phone number. Helios took a look at it and said, ¡°Go find out whose number this belongs to.¡± 1/2 10:28 LE Nina nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± In the afternoon, Barbara returned to her apartment. When she came out of the elevator, he saw a man wearing brown sses standing in the corridor waiting for her. Even though he tried to cover himself up, Barbara was still able to recognize him through his body figure. ¡°Mr. Boucher?¡± Helios turned around and looked at her. The sunlight from the westbound sun reflected on his sses and cast a warm glow on his off-white casual suit with a warm glow through the window, making him look even more gentle and elegant. U ¡°Are you all right?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Barbara stood in front of him and smiled. ¡°Are you here to see if I¡¯m okay, Mr. Boucher?¡± Chapter 873 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 873 Helios lowered his head and said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯ve learned everything, and I¡¯m sorry for the trouble. I¡¯ve looked into it, and those people aren¡¯t my fans.¡± Helios knew his fans very well. His fans would never do such oundish or even irrational things in his name. ¡°Yeah, I know.¡± Barbara nodded. It did not matter if she believed him or not. Even if they were really his fans, she could understand as well. Without waiting for Helios to say anything, she looked at him and said, ¡°I¡¯m the one who caused you trouble. It seems I have to be careful from now on. If you have nothing else to do, Mr. Boucher, then I¡¯ll,¡± Let¡¯s move,¡± he chimed in, stunning Barbara. She looked at him in confusion and asked, ¡°What?¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Helios looked at her and answered, ¡°It was Katrina. It was Katrina who took that picture of us when I sent you back that day. She knows where you live, so it isn¡¯t safe for you to continue staying here.¡± It took Barbara quite a while before she finally came around to her senses. ¡°Y-You know who did it already?¡± He nodded. ¡°The security system in your neighborhood isn¡¯t that great, honestly. I can help you to look for other ces to stay.¡± Barbara had no idea that Helios would help her to look into this matter, and what surprised her the most was that it was Katrina behind all this. Indeed, Helios was right. Katrina knew where she lived and had seen Helios here before. She lowered her head and fell into contemtion. After a long while, she looked at Helios and said, ¡°Well, thank you, then, Mr. Boucher.¡± Two dayster, Barbara moved from his original apartment building to a more upscale apartment building known as Skyhigh Park. Sky high Park had a strict security system. The monthly rent for a single apartment was about $900, and it was near the administrative area with convenient transportation. Most of the local well-paid white cor workers and even the first and second-tier celebrities chose this ce to stay. Since Maisie was free today, she took her two kids and helped Barbara to move into her house. Both of the kids were wearing matching clothes. They looked so adorable, and many older people in the neighborhood loved them a lot. Barbara turned around to look at the two kids surrounded by a group of old people and chuckled. ¡°Both of your kids have really strong genes. They don¡¯t look like you at all, and they look more like Mr. Goldmann.¡± She had wanted to tell Maisie about this when she stayed at the Goldmann mansion the other day. Maisie turned around to look at her and chuckled. ¡°Why don¡¯t you have a baby and y with them too?¡± Barbara was stumped. She carried the stuff into the elevator and said, ¡°Please, just give me a break. My father doesn¡¯t urge me to get married, yet you do. Maisie let out a long sigh meaningfully.¡± I¡¯m thinking that if Helios has a kid, it¡¯ll actually be kind of good if he looks like his father.¡± Barbara was stunned. She had a feeling that Maisie was implying something. When the elevator door opened, she walked out and said, ¡°My rtionship with Helios isn¡¯t like what you think.¡± Maisie was walking behind her. She couldn¡¯t hold herself and chuckled again.¡± Who knows?¡± Colton and Daisie were talking with the group of old people downstairs. Suddenly, something shed from the bushes nearby. Daisie was very sensitive toward this kind of sh. After all, she had be familiar with this kind of sh when she was a child actor and was photographed by the paparazzi. Perhaps the person had forgotten to switch off the sh, so she looked toward the source of the sh and saw someone hiding in the bushes. Daisie then walked toward the bushes, and she saw a young man wearing a hat doing something to his camera. ¡°Are you a paparazzo?¡¯ Daisie asked, startling the young man. He raised his head and saw Daisie was standing outside of the bushes. She was wearing a blue dress and looked just like a nangel. The young man rose to his feet and felt embarrassed after getting caught taking candid photos. Before he could say anything, Daisie suddenly turned her head around and shouted in her soft voice,¡± Colton, there¡¯s a strange guy over here!¡± Chapter 874 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 874 ¡°Wait, I¡¯m not-¡± Just when the young man was trying to exin for himself, Colton and the rest of the old people from the neighborhood had arrived. The group of old people studied him from head to toe and said, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you in this neighborhood before.¡± ¡°You are not a human trafficker, are you?¡± The young man lifted his arms and quickly exined, ¡°I¡¯m not a human trafficker, I¡¯m a scout.¡± When he saw that the group of old people did not believe him, he rapidly pulled out his working ID. ¡°Here, this is my working ID!¡± Daisie knew what a scout was. However, her mother had told her to focus on her studies. They would only consider whether she wanted to join the entertainment industry or not when she was 18. Tilting her head, Daisie said, ¡°Sir, Colton and I aren¡¯t going to be actors now. We still have to go to school!¡± The young man was persistent and replied, ¡°It¡¯s okay. We can make an appointment first. You can sign a contract with ourpany when you grow up!¡± Colton crossed his arms in front of his chest and said, ¡°Sir, do you really not know about it? My sister has already signed a contract with apany.¡± The young man was stunned. Colton sighed, ¡°My sister has been shooting movies with Helios ever since she became an actor. Do you think she needs to sign any contract with anotherpany? After she grows up, many people will approach her.¡± Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. The young man couldn¡¯t be med for not recognizing Daisie. She had not appeared:n the entertainment industry in the past three years. Besides, she had only been 4 years old when she was cast in the movies. She was 8 years old now and had grown up a lot. She looked more beautiful, which was why he couldn¡¯t recognize her. ¡°Godfather Helios!¡± When Daisie saw Heliosing out of his car not far away, she smiled and ran up to him. Helios grabbed her and picked her up from the ground. ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve put on some weight, Daisie.¡± Daisie snorted and replied, ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯ve grown taller.¡± Helios turned his head to look at the young man. He squinted his eyes and asked,¡± You¡¯re from the Zestar Media Corporation? The young man scratched the back of his head and smiled. ¡°Yeah. You still remember me, Mr. Boucher?¡± Helios smiled and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I thought you were an agent? When did you be a talent scout?¡± The young man replied in embarrassment,¡± Well, I need to put food on the table.¡± ¡°Godfather Helios, he is an agent?¡± Daisie asked, her voice filled with disbelief. After all, the young man in front of her did not look like a good person to her. When she took a closer look at him, she felt he was an unreliable person. Helios nodded. ¡°Although he¡¯s kind of unreliable, he¡¯s a good agent.¡± The young man was rendered speechless. ¡®He could justpliment me. Why must h e say I¡¯m unreliable?¡¯ Both Daisie and Colton covered their mouths and smiled. At the same time, Maisie and Barbara appeared in the crowd. ¡°What is going on here?¡± Maisie looked in the direction the crowd was looking and saw Helios. ¡°So it¡¯s you, Mr. Boucher.¡± The people in the neighborhood had seen a lot of celebrities, so they did not feel intrigued. Therefore, they did not stir up a ruckus when Helios showed up here. Helios put Daisie down and rubbed her head. ¡°I¡¯m free today, so I came here to see if there¡¯s anything I can do.¡± Just when Barbara was about to say something, Maisie wrapped her arms around her and smiled. ¡°Of course, there are. Since today is the first day Barbara moves here, she needs someone to help her clean her apartment. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re more than willing to help, right, Mr. Boucher?¡± . Barbara suddenly tugged at her sleeve and pitched her voice low. ¡°Maisie, I thought you were going to help me..¡± ¡°I suddenly remembered that I have something important to do in thepany, so I¡¯m sorry, Barbara. Well, since Mr. Boucher is here, I¡¯m sure he can help you.¡± ¡°Hey, you¡­¡± Barbara watched as Maisie left with her kids. She was stunned. Honestly, she knew that Maisie was creating an opportunity for her to stay alone with Helios, but this was too tant. It was like¡­ It was like she was going to win over his favor. Chapter 875 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 875 Some fragmented memories shed across Barbara¡¯s head. She felt that she had said something to Helios but couldn¡¯t remember it! Maisie brought Daisie and Colton to their car. Colton turned his head around to look at the young man and asked, ¡°Why are you still following us, sir?¡± The youthughed dryly. Then, he collected himself, cleared his throat, and said in a serious manner, ¡°1 think that since your sister is a child star, she has a lot of potential. She will have a bright future. I guarantee that she will be very popr when she grows up!¡± Colton looked at him speechlessly. The young man gave him his name card and said confidently, ¡°I¡¯ll wait until your sisteres of age. I¡¯ll sign her and make her into a celebrity who¡¯s even more famous than Mr. Boucher!¡± Colton took over the name card and took a look at it. The name card read Zestar Media Corporation¡¯s agent, Triden Gagher He did not throw the name card away even though the young man had already left but stuck it into his pocket. After all, he might be able to use it in the future. After they got into the car, Maisie asked: Who were you talking to just now?¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Colton answered honestly, ¡°A talent scout. He has his eyes set on my sister, and he said he¡¯ll wait until she grows up.¡± While he was talking, he looked at Maisie and asked, ¡°Mom, will you say no if Daisie wants to join the entertainment industry after she grows up?¡± Maisie was stunned. She turned her head to look at Daisie and replied, ¡°After Daisie grows up, she can do whatever she wants. I won¡¯t interfere with her decision.¡± Just when Colton was about to say something, his phone rang. ¡°It¡¯s Grandpa.¡± Colton answered the call, and Nichs told them to return to the Goldmanns¡¯ family estate to have dinner tomorrow. After all, Nn¡¯s birthday was just around the corner. Maisie brought the kids back to the Goldmann mansion. The phone screen showed the message Barbara had sent 10 minutes ago (Traitor!) Maisie looked at her phone and chuckled. She replied: (What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re not having a good time with Mr. Boucher?] Barbara: (It¡¯s so embarrassing¡­] Barbara stood on the balcony and sent messages to Maisie. The memories in her head were getting more vivid, so she had no choice but to ¡°escape¡± to the balcony. Barbara: (Make sure you stop me when I want to drink wine in the future! Maisie: (There¡¯s nothing I can do if you want to drink wine. What¡¯s wrong? Could it be that you did something to him when you] Barbara: (No! It isn¡¯t like what you think! I¡¯m just worried that I might spew nonsense when I¡¯m drunk! She was confident that she had said something to Helios when she was drunk. However, on the day when they yed truth or dare, she couldn¡¯t remember anything at all about what she said to Helios when he sent her home. She went back inside, and to her surprise, Helios had finished cleaning her living room, She felt kind of embarrassed for him to do something like this for her. ¡°Mr. Boucher.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± Helios had rolled his sleeves up to the elbows. It seemed to her that he wouldn¡¯t sweat after doing all the chores. He still looked fresh and clean. Barbara opened her mouth and said;¡± Thank you for your help today. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal tonight.¡± Helios looked at the kitchen and asked,¡± Are you going to cook?¡± T Barbara was stunned. She looked toward the kitchen as well, and an awkward expression appeared on her face. Helios narrowed his eyes and asked,¡± Could it be that you don¡¯t know how to cook?¡± Barbara did not say anything. Helios frowned. Have you been living on food delivery this whole time?¡± Barbara fell silent Soon, both of them went into the kitchen. Helios taught her how to prepare some ingredients while he took care of the rest. In the meantime Barbara did not feelfortable letting Helios do all the work, so she did her best to help. Her kitchen was always sparkling clean. She had all the cooking utensils, but she had never cooked before. Chapter 876 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 876 What surprised Barbara was that Helios could actually cook. ¡°You¡­ Don¡¯t the Bouchers usually have servants?¡± Barbara stood beside him and asked curiously, ¡°Do you still need to cook for yourself?¡± Helios answered while beating the eggs, ¡°I seldom go home when I¡¯m filming. I usually stay outside together with the crew, so I¡¯ll cook whatever I want to eat. I¡¯ve slowly picked up the skill over the course of my career.¡± Barbara clenched her hand into a fist, ced it in front of her lips, and cleared her throat faintly. ¡°That¡¯s not shabby at all. At least, you¡¯ll survive even when you¡¯re living away from your family.¡± Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Helios poured the eggs into the bowl and stared at her. ¡°I can teach you if you want to learn.¡± Barbara managed toe up with two dishes under Helios¡¯s guidance, although the appearance of the dishes did not look good. Compared to what Helios brought out of the kitchen, hers looked more like two bowls of concoctions that came straight out of a fairytale in which witchcraft was a thing. When the dishes were served on the dining table, Barbara felt that the dishes she had cooked looked really embarrassing, so she moved the two dishes to the side. ¡°I think we shouldn¡¯t try these two dishes for our own sake.¡± Seeing that Helios had inserted his fork into one of the bowls and picked up its content, Barbara stopped him. ¡°Hey.¡± However, he had already taken a bite and started coughing violently before Barbara could react to it. ¡°I knew it. Barbara lowered her gaze and forced a smile. ¡°I told you not to try it. It¡¯s unptable, isn¡¯t it?¡± Helios frowned, but instead of spitting it out, he swallowed it. After a while, he asked, ¡°How much salt did you add?¡± She was startled. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say a spoonful?¡± Helios recalled that when she had asked him how much salt she should add when they were in the kitchen, he did respond to her question with ¡°a spoonful¡±. ¡®But my spoonful measurement was made based on the size of a teaspoon, did she¡­ Helios¡¯ face stiffened as he held something back. ¡°Did you use the spoon that I asked you to use together with the cooking spat to ease your cooking process when you were measuring the amount of salt to add?¡± Barbara was still very calm. ¡°Yeah, or else?¡± Helios could not help but let off a giggle. He then quickly covered the corner of his lips with his hand and turned his head away. Judging from his shoulders¡¯ tiny but repetitive tremors, anyone could see what he was trying to hold back. Barbara realized that she seemed to have made a mistake, and the expression on her face turned slightly rigid. She looked away upon noticing that Helios wanted tough at her but was trying so hard to hold back hisughter. ¡°You canugh at me if you want to¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Ahem, I really didn¡¯t know that you would-¡± Heliosughed out loud. ¡°I really didn¡¯t know that you would misunderstand the meaning of a spoonful of salt.¡± Barbara felt like she was being seen as a joke. ¡®He must think that I¡¯m an idiot! Heughed for a while and finally calmed down. ¡°The next time you don¡¯t know how much seasoning to add, you can add a little first, then try the dish yourself to see if the taste is enough.¡± She lowered her head and started eating to relieve her embarrassment. ¡°Got it.¡± At the Blue Bay vi¡­ Nn stood in front of the window in his nightgown while sipping a cup of coffee. Maisie had just finished taking a shower. Her hair draped over her shoulders and back was still dripping, and a few drops of water slid down her body along her shoulders and neck. She picked up the towel and wiped her hair. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± ¡°What kind of flowers do you like?¡± Nn put down the cup, turned around, and looked at her. She was stunned for a split second, and a hint of glee shed across her eyes. ¡°Are you nning to give me flowers?¡± Nn stopped in front of her, took the towel from her hand, and gently wiped her hair for her. ¡°Yeah, so what kind of flowers do you like?¡± Maisie approached him, stood on tiptoe, and leaned closer to his ear. Her scarlet lips then opened. ¡°I prefer pocket money over flowers.¡± He ced his arms on her waist and started tickling her. ¡°Naughty girl.¡± She was so itchy that she tried to dodge his assaults, and when she realized that she could not do so, she grasped his hand instead. ¡°It¡¯s my fault, hubby! I¡¯m sorry.¡± Nn picked her up, put her on the desk, and pulled her into his arms. Maisie wrapped her arm around his neck, poked the peak of his nose with her fingertip, and moved her finger downward. ¡°I like blue roses.¡± Chapter 877 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 877 Nn held the back of her hand and raised his brows. ¡°Blue roses?¡± Her scarlet lips curled slightly. ¡°Others might prefer red roses and white roses, but I like the rarest of them all. Blue roses are as charming as you are, so who wouldn¡¯t like them?¡± Nn¡¯s lips moved closer to her cheek. ¡°Oh, are you admitting that I¡¯m charming?¡± She choked on her own saliva and turned her face away. ¡°It¡¯s a known fact even if I don¡¯t want to admit it.¡± Nn poked her cheek, lowered his head, and kissed her. ¡°No matter how charminm, I¡¯m all yours now.¡± Maisie was very satisfied with his answer. A beautifuj silhouette of the two kissing was reflected on the ss window. The next day¡­ Barbara went to the bookstore to buy a cookbook, and she saw several best-selling magazines on the shelf when she was walking toward the cashier. A series of photos that had Helios and Nn in them was printed on the covers of those magazines. They were all photos that had been taken for their endorsement of Soul Jewelry. She grabbed a copy and paid for everything in one go. When she walked out of the bookstore, she suddenly saw a woman getting out of a car and took a closer look because the woman felt familiar. That woman was Maizie, and a younger man was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, but it was definitely not Francisco. Maizie even blew kisses at the man in the driver¡¯s seat when she got out of the car, making the rtionship between them seem overly affectionate. She frowned. From N?velDrama.Org. ¡®Isn¡¯t Maizie pregnant and is insisting on marrying Francisco? I didn¡¯t expect her to be flirting with another man in broad daylight. Barbara followed Maizie stealthily as she wanted to find out who Maizie was going to meet. Maizie walked into a cafe, while Barbara looked into the premises through the window and saw Maizie sitting by the window The woman sitting opposite Maizie was none other than Katrina. Maizie took out a mirror and freshened up her lipstick. ¡°I heard that your sister has gotten together with Helios Boucher?¡± Katrina frowned, and her hand that was holding the coffee mug tightened, ¡°Pfft, is that all she has?¡± ¡°But what can you do even if you really aren¡¯t reconciled?¡± Maizie pursed her lips and closed the mirror. ¡°She¡¯s the daughter of the Chases.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you toe here just to mock me.¡± Katrina did not like to hear what Maizie had to say she was particrly sensitive when it came to her identity. Maizie chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. We¡¯re both on the same side. I¡¯ll say something nice for you in front of Eugene after bing his daughter-inw. I bet he won¡¯t make things difficult for you when the time comes.¡± ¡°Heh, but as far as I know, you¡¯re not the one who will decide whether you can be the daughter-inw of the Bouchers.¡± Seeing the smirk on Katrina¡¯s face, Maizie squinted her eyes. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Katrina leaned forward and moved closer to her. ¡°Don¡¯t you ever think that I don¡¯t know about the fact that the child in your womb was conceived way before the night you got onto the same bed with Francisco.¡± Maizie¡¯s expression changed abruptly, and she almost knocked over the cup of coffee on the table. Katrina propped her hand against her chin and nced at Maizie. ¡°Don¡¯t lose your cr*p just yet, Ms. Hannigan. You and I are the only two people who know about this, and I promise no one else will know about it. As for the reason I¡¯ve asked you out today, it¡¯s just to ask you for a favor. No matter what, I did help you once before, didn¡¯t 1?¡± Maizie clenched her fists. I¡¯ve been careless. This b*tch is not any woman whom I can trifle with: ¡°What do you want me to help you with?¡± Maizie did not dare to cause any trouble. After all, she still had to rely on this child to get herself married into the Bouchers. ¡®No one can stop me! Absolutely no one! Katrina got straight to the point. ¡°I need a certain amount of money.¡± ¡°What?¡± Maizie was astonished and thought that she had misheard. ¡°You need some money, and I¡¯m the one youe to?¡± Katrina raised her eyebrows. ¡°How could you say that? You¡¯re the youngdy who¡¯s about to get married to the Bouchers. What is more prominent than the status thates with the title of Mrs. Boucher?¡± Chapter 878 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 878 Understanding what she meant, Maizie gnashed her teeth. ¡°How much do you need?¡± Katrina stretched out eight fingers. ¡°$ 8,000,000 dors.¡± Maizie gasped and almost fainted due to the astonishment. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go out there and rob a bank? $8,000,000? Where can I get my hands on so much money?¡± *Don¡¯t pretend to be poor, Ms. Hannigan.¡± Katrina crossed her arms and leaned against the back of the chair. ¡°$8,000,000 is nothing to you. You know so many bigshots in Bassburgh, maybe the father of the baby would-¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll help you!¡± Maizie could not help but interrupt her while clenching her hands that were under the table. ¡®Katrina knows about my secret, and I mustn¡¯t allow her to ruin my n.¡¯ Seeing that she was willing topromise, Katrina picked up her handbag and stood up. ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for your good news , Ms. Hannigan. By the way, I might need you to get me the money within three days.¡± She then turned around and left the cafe. Maizie was trembling with anger, staring fiercely at Katrina¡¯s back as she left. ¡®How dare you, Katrina Zalensky!? You¡¯re just a b*stard daughter who can¡¯t even make your identity public, and you dare threaten me? ¡®Now that Katrina knows the truth about the child, I can¡¯t just sit still and wait for my demise¡¯ Barbara hid in the shadows and frowned as she watched Katrina get in a car and leave the cafe. She had witnessed the interaction between the two of them just now. Although she did not know what they were talking about, the atmosphere between the two felt quite unpleasant. She was not surprised by the fact that Maizie and Katrina would get together. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Both of them sharemon enemies, and that makes them friends! At the Goldmanns¡¯ family estate¡­ The fallen leaves in the yard seemed to have formed a golden carpet, covering the whole field, and a few withered petals fell into the pond, creating multiple ripples at once. The reflections running on the stone bridge were Daisie and Colton, and the goldfish living at the bottom of the clear water were shocked and hid in the crevices. ¡°Mommy!¡± Daisie rushed into Maisie¡¯s arms and handed her the wildflowers she had picked from outside the courtyard. ¡°I said this is a sasanqua camellia, but Colton doesn¡¯t believe me!¡± Colton crossed his arms and turned his face away. ¡°That¡¯s clearly a Japanese camellia, okay?¡± Maisie squatted down, took the flowers from Daisie, scrutinized them meticulously, and sighed. ¡°Unfortunately, this is a Japanese camellia.¡± Daisie tilted her head. ¡°But I¡¯ve seen it in a book. Isn¡¯t this a sasanqua camellia?¡± Maisie rubbed her tiny head. ¡°Honey, sasanqua camellias and Japanese camellias are actually sister flowers from the same genus. They do look rather simr to each other, so it¡¯s quite easy for someone to mistake one for the other. It¡¯s only October, and the sasanqua camellias haven¡¯t bloomed yet.¡± ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Daisie lowered her head. It seemed that she was mistaken. Colton patted her shoulder, proudly waiting to be praised. ¡°Daisie, you now understand that I¡¯m omniscient, do you?¡± Daisie red at him. ¡°Shameless boy.¡± ¡°How can I be shameless? I¡¯m your dearest brother!¡± Colton stood with his arms akimbo. ¡®Everybody else¡¯s sisters are usually adorable princesses. Why is mine always mocking and scolding me?¡¯ ¡°No, you¡¯re not. It¡¯ d be nice if Wayion was here. He always gives in to me, unlike you.¡± Daisie stomped her feet and snorted. She preferred Wayion over Colton. Even if she were to get confused about the difference between a sasanqua camellia and a Japanese camellia, Wayion would never argue with her and would let her have it her way. Colton sighed. ¡°I¡¯m only telling the truth.¡± Daisie turned her face away. ¡°Hmph!¡± Maisie witnessed helplessly as the two quarreled. ¡®In the past, when Wayion was still around, anything he said would be effective against these two. Sure enough, now that he ¡®s not here, neither of them will ept what the other has to say Nichs stood behind them with his cane andughed frankly, ¡°You two rugrats, you¡¯re getting noisier and noisier.¡± Chapter 879 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 879 ¡°Grandpa, Colton is the only rugrat here.¡± Daisie ran up to Nichs and made a face at Colton. Colton also gave off a grimace, and Nichsughed as he was extremely amused. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Maisie walked over. ¡°Father, are you feeling better now?¡± She only heard from Quincy that Nichs had recently been feeling unwell when she apanied Nn today. Nichs had always treated her well, so it was only natural for her to care about him sincerely. Nichs waved his hand and smiled. ¡± Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just a minor rpse.¡± ¡°Grandpa, are you suffering from your gastric again?¡± Colton asked. ¡°Gastric?¡± Maisie looked at him, and Colton replied with a frown. ¡°Grandpa¡¯s gastric has always been with him.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just a minor problem, and it doesn¡¯t affect me much. Plus, I¡¯ve already taken my medicine.¡± He ced his hand on Colton¡¯s back and patted him lightly. He then nced at Maisie and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the kitchen to see if they¡¯ve finished preparing dinner.¡± After watching Nichs leave, Maisie squatted down and asked Colton, ¡°Has your grandfather had gastric before?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Colton nodded. ¡°When we lived with Grandpa during those three years, he never liked eating very much and often took his medicine back then.¡± Maisie frowned. ¡°Then does your father know about that?¡± ¡°Daddy doesn¡¯t seem to know. Grandpa didn¡¯t allow us to tell Daddy because he wasn¡¯t doing too good during those three years. Grandpa didn¡¯t want to cause Daddy any more trouble.¡± Colton could not help but tell Maisie everything today, stunning Maisie. She thought of something, and her eyelids could not help but droop. Three years ago, Nn had been infected with the virus, and his health had been indeed very poor. Nichs had toe back to manage thepany on behalf of Nn. He must have been very busy as he had to take care of thepany, the children, and his son. Thinking of this, Maisie felt downcast. Nn appeared in the courtyard suddenly and draped his coat over her shoulders. ¡± Why are you standing here?¡± She turned her head to look at him, and a tiny reflection shed at the corners of her eyes in an instant. Nn was stunned and gently wiped the tears off the corners of her eyes with his fingertips. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Maisie plunged into his arms. ¡°Nothing, I just want to hug you.¡± Nn chuckled softly as he stroked her hair. ¡°You¡¯re already a mother of three, and yet you¡¯re still acting so coquettishly.¡± ¡°Have you grown tired of me acting coquettishly?¡± Maisie hit him gently. Nn sneered, hugged her tightly, and pressed his chin against her forehead.¡± Why would I feel so? You acting like a spoiled child is one of my favorite things to watch.¡± Such a romantic scene was forced upon the two rugrats out of the blue. ¡®Mommy and Daddy can definitely be very lethal when they¡¯re showing off their love for each other.¡¯ Dinner was ready, and the whole family gathered around the dining table and ate together joyfully. The Goldmanns¡¯ family estate seemed to have not been so boisterous in the past three years. ¡°Father, seafood is bad for your digestive system. You shouldn¡¯t eat too much.¡± Maisie reminded Nichs. Nichs really wanted to eat seafood, but because of Maisie¡¯s reminder, he could only take a tiny amount of each seafood dish. Colton peeled the shrimp shells for his grandfather. ¡°Grandpa, Mommy is right, you can¡¯t eat too much seafood, so I¡¯ll reluctantly give you a tiny piece to satisfy your cravings.¡± Nichs hesitated, but he could onlypromise in the end. ¡°Naha, alright, I¡¯ll leave all the seafood to you people tonight.¡± Nn fetched Daisie and Colton some dishes during the meal, and Daisie turned to look at him. ¡°Daddy, the day after tomorrow is your birthday, so I want to wish you a happy birthday in advance.¡± He was surprised, froze for a split second, and then smiled. ¡°Well, thank you, Daisie.¡± Nichs said to the two rugrats, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since your fatherst celebrated his birthday. I can finally breathe a sigh of relief now as you guys will be celebrating it with him this year.¡± Chapter 880 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 880 ¡°Grandpa, won¡¯t youe with us to Daddy¡¯s birthday party?¡± Daisie asked with her head tilted. ¡°I¡¯m too old for a party now. I can no longer stay upte as you young people do. I have to go to bed early and get up early to keep myself healthy.¡± Nichs took a sip of Earl Fray tea. After the family had dinner, Nichs went back to his study while Colton and Daisie went for a stroll with Maisie in the courtyard. Sitting alone in the study, Nichs looked through some old items, and when he looked up again, the first thing that caught his attention was Nn, who was leaning against the door silently. He was astounded and put down the items in his hands. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go for a walk with your kids and wife? Why have youe here instead?¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about your gastric?¡± Nichs lifted his gaze. ¡°It¡¯s just a tiny issue, so what can I say?¡± Nn walked to the desk and took a nce at the old box that was lying on the desk, which contained the mementos that belonged to his mother. ¡°Have you been suffering from gastritis since very early on?¡± Nichs did not answer. Nn looked at him. ¡°After Mother passed away, you submerged yourself in heaps of work. That was when it started, wasn¡¯ t it?¡± Nichs took a deep breath, leaned back in his chair, and looked out the window at the setting sun. ¡°I lost your mother very early on in my life, and I¡¯d think of her whenever I was free. Thus, all I could do was fill all my time with work. You should now understand how I felt back then too. When you thought you had lost Zee three years ago, I think you wouldn¡¯t even be able to take care of yourself if it weren¡¯t for me. ¡°But back then, I could only carry all the burdens by myself, I would even have given up on life if it wasn¡¯t for you.¡± Nn lowered his gaze. ¡°Then you should¡¯ve told me.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to cause you any trouble Besides, it¡¯s just a gastric, not to mention that I¡¯ve been taking my medicine. I still wish to be one of the witnesses to my grandchildren¡¯s growth. So, how can I not cherish my life?¡± Nichs took an imperial jade bracelet out of the box. It was a memento that belonged to Nn¡¯s mother. He had given it to Maisie before this, but Nn brought it back after Maisie¡¯s ident three years ago. ¡°Now that Zee is back, you should give this to her.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡± Nn¡¯s gaze shifted from side to side. ¡°You gave this to her back then as your recognition to her as your daughter-inw. But she¡¯s now my legal wife, so the sense of recognition is no longer needed. This bracelet belongs to Mother, so you should keep it with you.¡± ¡®It¡¯s just a bracelet, and I can always buy Maisie a new one. I understand just how much this bracelet means to him, and I believe that Zee won¡¯t want this either! Nn turned around, walked out, stopped abruptly, and did not forget to remind his father, ¡°Take care of yourself. If you really can¡¯t do it by yourself. I¡¯ll hire someone to take care of you. You promised to be there when the kids grow up.¡± Nichs stared at the bracelet and murmured with a gratifying smile, ¡°Nat, did you see that? Our son has learned to care about his father.¡± Outside, in the courtyard¡­ Daisie sat on the swing and asked Colton to push her, while Coltonined that she was very childish but kept on pushing her anyway. Maisie was breathing in the fresh air, and all the trees, flowers, and every single strand of grass in the courtyard looked exceptionally serene and beautiful. She received a text message at that time and took out her cell phone to check the message¡¯s content, From N?velDrama.Org. The birthday celebration that would take ce on the cruise ship tomorrow had beenpletely set up, and all that was left to do was to invite some acquaintances and friends to join them in the ¡°Night View Sightseeing by the Sea¡±. A pair of arms wrapped around her waist from behind and she was so frightened that she turned off the screen and turned her head around with a short grumble.¡± You scared me.¡± Nn rested his chin on her shoulder.¡± Huh? What were you trying to do when I was not around?¡± Maisie pouted. ¡°It¡¯s, of course, something huge.¡± Nn hummed and rubbed his chin against her shoulder. ¡°It seems that my wife is organizing my birthday celebration in secret.¡± Chapter 881 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 881 ¡°Apart from the birthday celebration,¡± Maisie turned around and looked up at him, ¡°There¡¯s another important event.¡± Nn stared at her, ¡°What¡¯s the important event?¡± Maisie grabbed his hand and grasped his palm yfully. ¡°I won¡¯t tell you just yet. You¡¯ll know it by tomorrow night.¡± At Soul.. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, can we really get off work early tonight?¡± During the town hall business meeting, Maisie stood on the stage and announced that everybody could get off work early, and everyone in the audience was excited. Maisie held on to the microphone. ¡°You¡¯ve worked so hard at Soul Jewelry for so long. As the owner of thispany, it¡¯s only natural for me to pay you back with some benefits. It¡¯s Mr. Goldmann¡¯s birthday celebration tonight, and I want to invite everyone to attend the banquet. How does that sound?¡± ¡°Since our boss has spoken, we¡¯ll definitely be there!¡± Looking at the employees who were cheering under the stage, Maisieughed. After the meeting, Maisie and Kennedy left together slightlyter than the others.¡± Uncle Kennedy, you shoulde too.¡± Kennedy smiled. ¡°We¡¯ll see how things turn out.¡± ¡°See how things turn out?¡± Maisie tilted her head in doubt. ¡°By the way. Uncle Kennedy, you seem to be a little busier than you normally were recently, and you look like you¡¯re in a good mood. Are you in love?¡± Kennedy choked on his saliva and coughed. ¡°There¡¯s no such thing, don¡¯t let your imagination run wild.¡± ¡°Okay, juste if you¡¯re free tonight. I won¡¯t say anything if you aren¡¯t.¡± Kennedy nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll try my best.¡± Maisie returned to her office, and she was frightened by the woman whose face was severely swollen as soon as she opened the door. ¡°Boohoohoo! Zee, I¡¯m doomed! Do I look extremely ugly now?!¡± Maisie took a closer look and gasped.¡± Ryleigh, what¡¯s going on with your face?¡± Ryleigh picked up a mirror, looked at it, and cried hysterically. ¡°I had an allergic reaction. Boohoohoo, what should I do tonight!?¡± Maisie walked up to her and sat down beside her. ¡°Everything has been fine. How did you get the allergic reaction?¡± ¡°¡­ I used a facial cleanserst night, and that¡¯s it!¡± Ryleigh covered her face. ¡°I¡¯m going to sue that tform for selling fake goods. I¡¯ve been disfigured!¡± She hugged Maisie and wept. ¡°How am I going to attend the birthday party tonight? I don¡¯t want anyone to see me like this. If¡­ If Louis were to see me like this, he¡¯d surely make aughingstock out of me!¡± Maisie patted her on the back with a serious expression. ¡°Ryleigh, now be honest with me. Did you buy the facial cleanser directly when you saw it being sold at a lower price online?¡± Ryleigh lowered her head ¡°It¡¯s only about a few dors cheaper. I bought¡­ I bought it mainly because many anchorwomen and online influencers use it too. It¡¯s the brand that¡¯s said to be able to remove e, whiten the skin, and moisturize it all at the same time!¡± Maisie covered her forehead with her hand. ¡°You really are so carefree when ites to such things. This is your own face that we¡¯re talking about! How can you put it through so much just because you want to save a few bucks?¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Seeing that Ryleigh was pouting and giving off an aggrieved appearance, Maisie squinted. ¡°You¡¯ve never paid any attention to your appearance¡¯s upkeep before¡­¡± ¡°That¡­ That¡¯s different.¡± Ryleigh puffed out her cheeks and muttered softly, ¡°I was a singledy back then.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Maisie propped her chin against her hand and smiled. ¡°I know someone who once vowed that she¡¯d never marry Louis, but it seems that love is now in the air?¡± Ryleigh pushed her away and turned her face away. ¡°Stop making fun of me! Are you even my best friend!?¡± Maisie chuckled. ¡°Just admit that you¡¯ve fallen for him. What¡¯s there to hide?¡± ¡®Although Louis is rather cheeky and presumptuous whenever he¡¯s speaking, at least he¡¯s always been loyal when ites to how he treats others. ¡®l once thought that Louis agreed to marry Ryleigh only because he didn¡¯t want to go on arranged blind dates with other strange women Chapter 882 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 882 ¡°Later on, I asked him why he wanted to marry you when he came to me to learn more about what happened to you back when you were still studying. And he told me that he had seen you a long time ago, way earlier than three years ago. ¡°So exactly when was it? It was on the night of our college party, which he attended as a music student invited by our college. He watched your solo during the orchestra performance and thought it was extraordinary. He also met the three of us backstage by chance, but no one knew anyone at the time. ¡°But who would have thought that yearster, one of the three would be his cousin and the other would be his fiancee?¡± Ryleigh blinked with a surprised expression. ¡°These¡­ Why¡­ Why didn¡¯t you tell me all these?¡± Maisie crossed her arms and leaned back into the chair. ¡°You never asked, and I¡¯ve been too busy ever since, so I forgot.¡± Ryleigh pursed her lips. ¡°By the way, I have no impression of him at all. I didn¡¯t even know that the boy who yed the violin at the party that night was Louis! ¡®So is this the legendary love at first sight? It can¡¯t be so cheesy, can it?¡¯ Thinking of something, she puffed out her cheeks again. ¡°But I didn¡¯t realize that he recognized me when I met him at the cafe three years ago¡­¡± ¡°If it¡¯s love at first sight, how would he forget about me?¡¯ Maisie fiddled with her earrings, lowered her gaze, and smiled. ¡°He really didn¡¯t recognize you when we met again.¡± Ryleigh stopped talking. ¡®See? He had forgotten all about it long ago.¡¯ Maisie added slowly, ¡°After all, who would have thought that the genius from the department of orchestra back then would be the good for-nothing daughter from the Hills, who only wanted to loaf around and do nothing every day?¡± ¡°Zee, that¡¯s a very hurtful thing to say!¡± Ryleigh almost vomited blood. ¡°How could she rub more salt into my wounds?¡¯ Maisie smirked and said nothing. Ryleigh rubbed her swollen face. ¡°Faster, think of a way for me! How can I attend the banquet tonight?¡± Maisie stared at her for a while, and the corners of her lips twitched slightly. ¡°I¡¯ve thought of a great idea, but I feel sorry for you.¡± The lights on both ends of the Bass Wave Port were brightly lit in the evening, and arge sightseeing cruise ship was moored on the shore under the magnificent night sky. The empty parking lot was full of dozens of luxury cars, and the morously dressed guests showed the receptionists their invitations and then boarded the ship one after another. The birthday party would be held on the open-air deck, the decorations of the venue looked gorgeous and romantic, and the blue and white tables had a variety of wine and delicacies ced on them. There were even barbecued seafood and other delicacies. A live band yed melodious music by the side. Quincy, Saydie, Barbara, and Louis were the first batch to arrive at the venue and started weing others. ¡°Mr. Goldmann is the main focus of the party tonight. So why haven¡¯t he and Mrs. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Goldmann appeared yet?¡± ¡°I think the two of them are going to appear at the finale of the arrival session. It¡¯s said that Mrs. Goldmann secretly arranged this birthday celebration, and she¡¯s nning to surprise Mr. Goldmann with something.¡± Barbara was busy grilling skewers for others. After weing his friend, Louis put down his wine and looked around.¡± Didn¡¯t Ryleighe with you?¡± Barbara raised her head: ¡°I thought she would arrive with you, Mr. Lucas. She didn¡¯te with me.¡± Louis squinted. ¡®This woman won¡¯t miss this asion for no reason.¡¯ He took out his cell phone walked aside, and called Ryleigh. Barbara shook her head helplessly. I really envy those who are in love. At least they have someone that cares about them.¡¯ A ck car was parked on the shore, attracting the cameras of most of the reporters on the shore. Helios was the first to get out of the car, followed by his parents, Yael and Christina. Chapter 883 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 883 Larissa wore a snug fit evening dress and had a hand fan with her. She took a nce at Yael and leaned into Christina¡¯s ear.¡± Haven¡¯t you always been rather reluctant to get associated with the Goldmanns?¡± Christina cleared her throat and whispered, ¡°That¡¯s all in the past. I can¡¯t keep all those things on the top of my mind all the time, can I?¡± Larissa realized the change in her mindset at first nce and wrapped her arm around Christina¡¯s arm. ¡°Then let¡¯s board the deck together.¡± Yael and Helios followed the two best friends closely, and that was everyone from the Bouchers and the Lucases. The banquet became even more lively after their arrival. After a while, Daisie and Colton arrived with an adult-sized mascot, the mascot¡¯s costume tightly covering the person inside. No one would be able to recognize that it was Ryleigh at all Ryleigh stared at the people around the venue from within the costume with tearless grief. ¡®Zee said she had a brilliant idea in mind, ensuring that no one would recognize I¡¯m the person in this costume, but now¡­ I look even more eye-catching with this outfit!¡¯ Colton looked up at her. ¡°Godmother, do you feel hot?¡± ¡°Shh!¡± Ryleigh motioned him to keep quiet. ¡°Don¡¯t address me as your godmother in front of the crowd. I can¡¯t let others know that I¡¯m the person in this costume. . Otherwise, there goes my reputation.¡± Colton responded to her request while Daisie ran toward Helios. ¡°Godfather!¡± Helios put down his wine ss, raised his hand, and rubbed her little head. ¡°Why did the two of youe first?¡± Daisie was very excited. ¡°Mommy and Daddy willeter because Mommy is going to surprise Daddy!¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Ryleigh?¡± Louis walked to Helios¡¯ side. Helios was startled by him and looked around. ¡°I don¡¯t see her.¡± Daisie took a nce at the human-sized mascot standing beside Colton and said with a wicked smirk on her face, ¡°Uncle Louis, are you looking for Godmother? She¡¯s actually here!¡± Louis looked around suspiciously. ¡°But I don¡¯t see her at all.¡± Daisie grinned while Helios noticed the mascot standing next to Colton and squinted his eyes slightly. Ryleigh felt a cold gaze that was focusing on her, and her heart skipped a beat. She took a glimpse in the direction of Helios and the others and just so happened to exchange gazes with Helios. ¡®Sh*t, this can¡¯t be it, right? Has Helios recognized me? But I¡¯m already all dressed up in this costume!¡¯ However, Helios looked away only after just a few nces and gave off a pregnant smirk. ¡°Maybe she¡¯s just ying hide-and-seek with us.¡± Louis frowned. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡®Hide-and-seek? Could it be that she¡¯s been hiding in the crowd all this while?¡± He took a closer look at the crowd again, and the motionless adult-sized mascot caught his eyes. ¡®Since when did we order a mascot?¡¯ A Rolls-Royce was parked at the entrance of the red carpet, and everyone on the cruise ship nced toward the luxury car. Maisie stepped out of the car, and a red and ck dress fell off the edge of the car and onto the ground. The evening dress¡¯ bareback design and sleeves were made out of tulle, and the dress had a snug-fit cutting around her slim waist, whichplimented her figure gracefully. The retro crane earring design looked vivid when coupled with the red and gold crane embroidery on her dress. The tuxedo that Nn had on had the same design as that of Maisie¡¯s, and the hand-stitched crane embroidery that took up the whole half of his tuxedo made him look extremely ethereal. The charming man and the elegant woman looked like a dazzling match made in heaven through the reporters¡¯ cameras. Maisie wrapped her arm around Nn¡¯s arm. ¡°What do you think of the venue that we found?¡± 13:22 LUPILI UJ Nnughed. ¡°Hmm, I¡¯m very satisfied.¡± The couple boarded the cruise ship, and a group of people celebrated their arrival with champagne and party poppers. At that moment, Daisie and Colton dashed straight up to Nn. ¡°Daddy, this is your birthday present, and we wish you a happy birthday! Nn looked at the two rugrats, and a gleeful grin appeared on his face. ¡°I like it very much, thank you.¡± Chapter 884 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 884 Colton¡¯s cell phone rang all of a sudden.¡± It¡¯s Wayion!¡± He picked up the video call and handed it to Nn. ¡°Daddy, Wayion, and Greatgrandpa want to talk to you!¡± Nn picked up the phone. The video was a blessing from Wayion and Titus. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Maisie leaned over and eximed,¡± Wayion!¡± Wayion¡¯s indifferent face turned a little warmer after seeing his mother again.¡± Mommy, I miss you.¡± ¡°Your daddy, your younger siblings, and I are waiting for you to return to Zlokova during the winter break. Have you been a good boy and listened to your greatgrandfather while you¡¯re abroad?¡± Wayion nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Nn ced his arm around Maisie¡¯s shoulders and looked at the person on disy. ¡°Take care of yourself while you¡¯re there, don¡¯t get sick.¡± Listening to his father¡¯s concern, although Wayion did not give off any expression on his face, he epted it with a tough attitude. ¡°I know. You¡¯re being way too wordy.¡± Wayion then handed the call to Titus, and thetter exchanged a few words with the couple before ending the call. At the beginning of the banquet, the people on the cruise ship feasted their eyes on the bustling night scene found on both sides of the strait, and the melodious and beautiful music sounded and pervaded the entire venue while everyone drank fine wine and ate barbecue delicacies. The scene looked very boisterous. Ryleigh only removed her headgear in a corner where no one was looking and ate the barbecue skewers that her little angel, Daisie, handed to her. ¡°Daisie is the best!¡±. ¡°Ryleigh Hill!¡± A voice that came from behind her made her tremble. She put the skewers in her hand down and quickly put the headgear back on. Louis stepped forward, intending to snatch her headgear from her, but she bumped him away from her. ¡°Don¡¯t take it off, or you¡¯re dead! ¡°What are you doing?¡± Louis felt a little helpless. ¡°Are you nning to appear as the mascot throughout the whole night?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t help it either!¡± Ryleigh was about to cry. ¡°I can¡¯t see anyone in this condition.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ; ¡°Don¡¯te here! Don¡¯te anywhere near me. Get away from me!¡± She turned her back on Louis to avoid him and refused to let him see her face. Louis narrowed his eyes, stepped forward, forced her to the corner, and lifted her headgear. ¡°Louis Lucas, you b*stard!¡± Ryleigh lowered her head and covered her face. He threw the hood aside and held her wrist. ¡°Let me take a look.¡± Lifting her cheek, Louis was stunned in an instant. Who¡­ Who¡¯s this?¡¯ After confirming that the person standing in front of him was Ryleigh, whose face was so swollen that all her facial features were on the brink of bing one whole pile of mess, he could not hold back andughed out loud. Ryleigh cried immediately. ¡°I told you not to look, this is so embarrassing. Boohoohoo Louis held back hisughter, ced his palms on her swollen cheeks, lowered his head, and approached her face. ¡°You still look cute even though you look like a pig now.¡± She was about to die of anger. ¡°Do you actually know how to speak to ady?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true. I won¡¯t lie to you.¡± Louis wiped away the tears from the corners of her eyes with his fingertips. ¡°Your face is already swollen. It¡¯ Il be even worse if you continue to cry.¡± Ryleigh was out of words. On the other side, Tanner, Helios, and the others were with Nn, drinking wine and chatting. Maisie walked to Barbara with a wine ss and saw that she was drinking juice. ¡°You really don¡¯t drink anymore.¡± Barbara looked away. ¡°I wasn¡¯t kidding when I said so. ¡°I wonder, where did Ryleigh and Louis go? ¡°By the way, why haven¡¯t seen Ryleigh?¡± Barbara pondered. She had not seen Ryleigh ever since she boarded the ship. Maisie could not help butugh. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see that teddy bear?¡± ¡°Is that adult-sized mascot Ryleigh!?¡± Barbara realized all of a sudden and chuckled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡± ¡°She used an inferior face cleanser and is suffering from an allergic reaction. Her face is so swollen that even her father probably won¡¯t be able to recognize his own daughter.¡± Chapter 885 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 885 Barbara finally could not help it as she seemed to have a picture of how Ryleigh looked now in her mind andughed out loud. Helios and the others just happened to look in this direction when they heard the peal ofughter. Some of the wealthy socialites who had never seen Barbara asked, ¡°Who¡¯s that woman standing next to Mrs. Goldmann? Haven¡¯t you seen her before?¡± Tanner cleared his throat. ¡°She¡¯s the daughter of the Chases.¡± ¡°Ah, so that¡¯s the daughter of the Chases?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t someone break the news before that, saying that she¡¯s a murder-¡± Before that person could even finish speaking, Tanner had already bumped him with his elbow, motioning him to shut up. That man looked at Helios as thetter lowered his head and lightly shook his ss of wine. Although his attitude did not change much, that man noticed the slight and almost imperceptible split-second change in Helios¡¯ expression when the word ¡°murderer¡± was mentioned. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Larissa came over to have a drink with Maisie, and the two chatted for a moment while Madam Hera, Tristan, and his grandnephew arrivedte. Maisie did not expect Tristan to arrive together with Madam Hera. She took a nce at Hn, who did not seem surprised. It was just that Christina did not look too good when she saw Tristan again. Maisie stepped forward and greeted Madam Nera, ¡°Godmother, you¡¯vee.¡± Madam Nera smiled, nodded, and asked someone to bring forward two preciouslooking gift boxes. ¡°This is my present for you and Mr. Goldmann.¡± Maisie was dumbfounded, ¡°I have one too?¡± Madam Nera ced the gift box in her hand. ¡°Keep it, and don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m still waiting for your wedding banquet.¡± Maisie epted with a smile. ¡°Thank you, Godmother.¡± Nn also walked toward them at that moment as Tristan ced his hand on the boy¡¯s back. The boy looked as delicate and captivating as ever, and hisplexion looked as fair as snow under the zing white lights. ¡°Nolly. Don¡¯t forget to address your uncle. Noce looked at Nn, and a warm smile took over his beautiful yet indifferent face in an instant. ¡°Nice to meet you, Uncle Nn.¡± Everyone at the scene was shocked. ¡®Uncle?¡¯ Colton was surprised. ¡®Is this fe our cousin? Oh my God! How could this be!?¡¯ Daisie still could not return to her senses. ¡°Noce¡­ How could he be our cousin?¡¯ Although Nn did not want to admit it, his mother was still a nominal member of the Knowles. Excluding all the other details, the Knowles had treated his mother kindly, nurtured, and raised her back then, so he could only ept it. Daisie approached Noce, looking delighted. ¡°Noce, are you really our cousin?¡± Noce turned his head around and took a look at Tristan, who was standing not far away. ¡°I think so.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great. We can y together more often in the future!¡± Daisie grabbed his hand and gave off a bright grin. Noce did not say anything. Colton, who was standing on the side, crossed his arms and snorted. ¡°Who wants to y with him?¡± ¡°Colton, how can you act like that? Noce is our cousin.¡± ¡°Maybe I¡¯m even older than him!¡± Colton turned his face away. That kid had always been an eyesore, no matter how he looked at him. Daisie pulled Noce away. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll bring you to grab some barbecued food!¡± 1/2 13:23 Before Noce could even speak, Daisie had already pulled him away. Colton, who was left on the spot, was rendered speechless. Tristan clinked his wine ss with Nn, and his gazended on Yael, who was walking toward them. ¡°Mr. Boucher.¡± Yael let off a polite smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the eldest grandson of the Knowles to be staying in Zlokova.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no other way out of this. He¡¯s the only heir of the Knowles. That¡¯s why we have to protect him with everything we¡¯ve got.¡± Yael nced in the direction of the three children. ¡°If only you had considered settling down and giving birth to a few more kids for the Knowles, that kid wouldn¡¯t have been the only heir.¡± Tristan lowered his gaze and chuckled. I¡¯ve gotten too used to my freedom, so I don¡¯t like being bound by marriage.¡± Chapter 886 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 886 ¡°Really? That¡¯s a shame.¡± Yael finished the rest of his drink. Tristan patted his shoulder and leaned close, ¡°If that weren¡¯t the case, Mrs. Boucher would probably be my wife instead.¡± Yael didn¡¯t say anything but frowned. Maisie and Nn were enjoying the drama. She got close to his ears. ¡°Did you invite Tristan?¡± She had informed Madam Nera about it since it was Nn¡¯s birthday party. She probably wouldn¡¯t have brought Tristan along, right? ¡°No.¡± Maisie was curious. ¡°Party crasher?¡¯ Nn¡¯s lip twitched. ¡°He¡¯s an old, shameless man. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised.¡± ¡°He actually just brought his greatgrandnephew over.¡¯ Upon recalling something. Nn put down his ss, leaned in, and said, ¡°I need to tell you something.¡± She paused. ¡°What?¡± He yed with her hair behind her neck.¡± That old man ns to send the eldest grandson of the Knowles to stay at the Goldmann mansion for a while. What do you think?¡± Maisie was surprised. ¡°Let that child stay at the Goldmann mansion for a while?¡¯ Her eyes shifted to the beautiful boy next to Daisy. She seemed to enjoy being around him and probably thought of him as an actual friend. Maisie lowered her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re his distant uncle. Do you disagree with that?¡± Nn¡¯s smile broadened. ¡°You¡¯re his distant aunt too.¡± Maisie turned around and leaned on his shoulder. ¡°Our family could afford a little nephew.¡± Nn¡¯s smile could have melted like snow when he heard her say ¡®our family¡¯. Quincy, Saydie, and the children pushed a 6yered cake out. The lights dimmed, and Ryleigh duetted the Birthday Song with Louis in costume. She stood in front of the piano while Louis yed the violin. Maisie pushed Nn to the cake stand. Make a wish! Nn smiled helplessly and could only make a wish. At that moment. Maisie quietly retreated. When Nn made his wish and blew out the candle, everyone popped party poppers. The song switched to another one, and fireworks went off on the banks and danced around in the night sky. Under the dim lights, two rows of guests held neon-colored rose bouquets and parted into a walkway in the dark. Maisie stood at the front of the ship, slowly walking forward. Ryleigh yed her song and started singing. ¡°You never hesitated ¡°And walked straight into my life ¡°l yearned for you ¡°Like I¡¯ve walked a thousand miles in the wind ¡°Making wishes under the stars, I kept my secrets deep down ¡°You¡¯re brave like the sea ¡°Only caring about the whales in the deep ¡°You¡¯ve walked past millions of souls ¡°For our meeting SUNILIVU To spend the seasons with me ¡°And the spring flowers and the autumn moon ¡°Clear skies ahead C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Cannotpare to you Ryleigh¡¯s sweet voice sounded even better with the piano and violin. Maisie stopped in front of Nn, took out a ring box, went down on one knee, and smiled. ¡°Mr. Nn Goldmann, would you marry me?¡± Cheers erupted from the crowd. Everyone took out their phones to take pictures, and all the shes were on them. Nn was stunned his heartstrings had been pulled! His smile was wide as he answered, ¡°Yes!¡± Maisie got up and put the ring onto his ring finger. It fit perfectly. Nn took out another ring and went down on one knee as well. ¡°Ms. Maisie Vanderbilt, do you want to marry me and spend the rest of our lives together?¡± ¡°Please get married! Get married!¡± Ryleigh started the chant, and everyone followed. Chapter 887 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 887 Maisie put out her right hand, crying tears of joy. ¡°Yes,ldo!¡± Nn hugged her, cupped her face with his hands, and kissed her. Helios and Barbara covered the children¡¯s eyes. The two rugrats were rendered speechless. Madam Nera and Larissa smiled broadly while Yael and the others were pping. The ship started to sail across the sea. In contrast with the rowdy deck, two people stood at the stairs of the second floor. Tristan lit a cigarette and looked to the port that was far away. ¡°I guess you¡¯ve decided to stay with Yael and have a good life.¡± Christina had a silk shawl over her shoulders, standing in the dark. The light from the sea only illuminated half of her body. ¡°Yes, Yael knows about our rtionship. We¡¯ve epted it.¡± Tristan breathed out a puff of smoke and chuckled. ¡°Really? That¡¯s nice.¡± ¡°You approached me not because you loved me.¡± Christina turned around with her back facing him. ¡°I admit that I fell for you once. Your sweet nothings were afort to me when I was lost in my marriage. I found out what love felt like with you, but you weren¡¯t sincere. You found out that Yael was in love with Natasha, and that was why you seduced his wife to put him in a tough spot.¡± Tristan was silent. The light from his cigarette dimmed, then the ash fell to his leather shoes. ¡°Tristan, we¡¯re no longer young. Our rtionship was a mistake.¡± Christina was going to go upstairs when he said, ¡°If I had really fallen for you and wanted to marry you, would you havee with me?¡± Christina was stunned, but she quickly recovered and calmed down. ¡°But you didn¡¯t want to marry me, did you?¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Tristan turned sideways and looked at her. ¡°What if I did?¡± She still had her back toward him. ¡°That¡¯s all in the past now.¡± Christina left without looking back, while Tristan stood in his spot, unmoving, and his back dimmed like the night sky. Christina returned to the deck and walked toward Yael, who turned to look at her.¡± You went to see him?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Christina didn¡¯t n to hide it, ¡°I made it clear. Yael, I did you wrong.¡± Yael put down his wine ss and ced his hand on her shoulder. ¡°Let bygones be bygones. I didn¡¯t do my part as a husband, sol should apologize too.¡± Christina leaned on his shoulder, and they both enjoyed the view in silence together. Ryleigh stood in the guest room on the third floor and stretched, finally getting out of the heavy bear costume. She turned around and saw two familiar figures walking toward her. Surprisingly, a n arm pulled her back right when she was going to approach them. She was shocked but moved her hand away when she saw it was Maisie. ¡°Zee, you scared me.¡± Maisie teased her. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t scare people when your face is that swollen.¡± Ryleigh frowned. ¡°Why do you keep using my swollen face as a joke like my cousin?¡± Sheughed. ¡°Alright, even if your face is swollen, no one isining.¡± Ryleigh¡¯s lips twitched, and she looked Maisie up and down. ¡°Why are you here instead of spending time with Nn in your room?¡± Maisie looked toward the corridor and raised her eyebrow. ¡°I¡¯m here to see if you¡¯ll get a cousin-inw tonight.¡± Chapter 888 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 888 Ryleigh didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Hold on!¡¯ Ryleigh finally understood. ¡°Me getting a cousin-inw¡­ are you talking about Helios?¡± ¡°Who else?¡± Ryleigh was shocked, but her eyes started sparkling. ¡°My cousin and Barbara?¡± The two of them stuck their heads out, their gossipy hearts burning. Barbara and Helios stood at the end of the corridor, watching the night view far ahead. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you with them? It should be quite lively downstairs.¡± Barbara turned to look at Helios. His white suit was whiter than the moon in the night, still as clean and unblemished. Helios looked back, put his arm on the railings, and then leaned in. He looked up, and the wind blew over his smooth hair. ¡® I¡¯ll be asked to drink if I go down.¡± He was just there to avoid drinking! Barbara¡¯s lips curled. ¡°You should have quite a good alcohol tolerance.¡± Helios looked at her. ¡°Who told you that?¡± She crossed her arms and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you drunk.¡± Helios loosened his tie and smiled back.¡± Would you believe me if I said I¡¯m drunk now?¡± Barbara looked at him, her eyes filled with doubt. ¡°You seem quite sober.¡± He looked down and laughed. ¡°Some people look sober but could be quite drunk.¡± His eyes were fixed on Barbara. ¡°You are the total opposite when you¡¯re drunk.¡± Barbara froze, stared into his deep, dark eyes, then awkwardly looked away.¡± Really? I have no idea.¡± Helios smiled. ¡°When Uncle Chase introduced you to me three years ago, I thought you were a ssy, unapproachabledy.¡± Barbara frowned. She had met Helios three years ago after her father introduced them at a party. She had attended that party because the Bouchers would be there. Her father had intended for Helios to introduce her to more friends in Bassburgh, so she had decided to attend. This was also how she hade to meet Ryleigh. When thinking back at that party, she had been very nervous and afraid that people would see through her intentions. Barbara sighed. ¡°I pretended to be ssy. I just didn¡¯t want to put my father to shame at the party.¡± Heliosughed. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that, but I do now. Girls who readic books and collect figurines are mostly nice.¡± ¡°How did you know-¡± ¡°I saw them when I sent you home.¡± Barbara didn¡¯t know what to say. She had almost forgotten that Helios was the one who sent her back when she got drunk. He must have seen them when he entered her room. Helios suddenly approached when he saw the embarrassment on her face. She held her breath upon seeing his face so close to hers while her heart was pounding like a drum. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. His breath had a light smell of alcohol, which made her feel like getting closer. The two hidingdies stared straight at them and had to stop themselves from pushing their heads together. Maisie quietly said, ¡°Ryleigh, do you think it¡¯s going to happen tonight?¡± Ryleigh knew the answer. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. They haven¡¯t even kissed!¡± Maisie raised her eyebrow. ¡°If they kissed, who do you think would make the first move? Your cousin or Barbara?¡± ¡°Undoubtedly, Helios.¡± Maisie smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s make a bet. If your cousin makes the first move, I¡¯ll pay you $ 100. If it¡¯s the other way around, you¡¯ll pay me $100. Chapter 889 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 889 Ryleigh looked at Maisie and took a deep breath before nodding. ¡°Okay.¡± She strongly believed that Helios would make the first move if they kissed that night! Maybe because the night was too beautiful or because the wine was too sweet, their lips got closer and closer, and Helios stopped because his conscience took over. When he was going to move backward, Barbara tugged on his tie and pulled him forward, then pressed her lips against his. Helios looked at her. Itsted just a moment, and before he could respond, Barbara looked as though she had gotten what she wanted.¡± You seduced me after getting drunk, and I didn¡¯t manage to fight the urge and kissed you. You started this. She smiled, turned around, and hurriedly walked away. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Ryleigh was stunned. Helios didn¡¯t make a move and was instead yed by Barbara! That was too much! Maisie tapped her shoulder. ¡°You¡¯ve known Barbara for so long, yet you haven¡¯t noticed that she isn¡¯t what she looks like? She¡¯s not a passive girl. If she¡¯s aggressive even when she¡¯s sober, do you think she¡¯s going to tie him to the bed after she has had a few drinks?¡± Ryleigh¡¯s face dropped. Barbara looked like a serious woman, even more serious than Maisie. Thus, it was illogical that she would be aggressive toward men! However, Ryleigh witnessed the exact opposite tonight and lost $100! When Maisie returned to the guest room, Nn had just gotten out of the shower. He had a towel around his waist and was drinking, his Adam¡¯s apple moving up and down, looking extremely sexy. The ring on his ring finger shone brightly under the light. Maisie jumped over and hugged him from behind. ¡°Dear.¡± Nn ced the ss on the table, touched her hand, and turned his head to look at her. ¡°Hmm? You¡¯re back.¡± Maisie put out her hands and held the hand with the ring. ¡°We finally have rings.¡± Nn put out his arm and pulled her into his arms. ¡°It¡¯ll be perfect once we have our wedding.¡± She hugged his neck and smiled brightly. ¡°It would be too lonely to have a wedding with just the two of us. Why not wait for Ryleigh and Louis, and Helios too?¡± Nn frowned. ¡°Helios?¡± He was momentarily silent before asking,¡± Someone would marry him?¡± Maisieughed and pushed him to the bed. Nn looked up at her, smiling. ¡°Maybe,¡± she ran her fingers across his chest, ¡°Want to bet?¡± Nn¡¯s burning chest was thumping and heaving while he looked at her. ¡°What are we betting on?¡± Maisie fell into his arms and kissed his lips. ¡°If Barbara can get Helios. If I win, you¡¯ll give me 15,000¨C¡± She paused before staring straight into his eyes. ¡°15,000,000 stars.¡± When the sea and sky blended together in the morning, Maisie woke the kids up and went to the cafe on the ship for breakfast. The cafe served breakfast from 7:00 a m. to 3:00 p.m., and it was still quiet at that hour. Daisy saw Barbara right away and waved at her. ¡°Aunt Barbara, good morning!¡± Daisy sat next to her and yawned. ¡°Mommy says that kids shouldn¡¯t sleep in and should make it a habit to have breakfast.¡± Maisie and Colton sat in their seats. ¡°You don¡¯t look like you slept wellst night. Insomnia?¡± Barbara yed with her soup. ¡°I miss my bed.¡± Maisie put her hand on her chin and smiled. ¡°Oh, is that all?¡± Chapter 890 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 890 ¡°What are you trying to say?¡¯ ¡°I thought you couldn¡¯t sleep because you were too excited.¡± Barbara¡¯s hand that was holding the spoon froze, and she looked at Maisie curiously.¡± What would I be excited about?¡± From N?velDrama.Org. Maisie smiled knowingly. ¡°I made a bet with Ryleighst night, and she transferred $100 to me.¡± Barbara was still confused. ¡°What did you bet on?¡± Colton took a drink of his milk. ¡°Mommy and Godmother betted on you and Godfather to see who would make the first move on kissing. Mommy betted on you while Godmother betted on Godfather.¡± The air froze, and it finally struck Barbara, who then started to blush. ¡°You¡­¡± Maisie was surprised and looked at Colton. ¡°How did you find out?¡± Colton took a big bite of his croissant.¡± Godmother wasining to usst night.¡± It was impossible for Ryleigh to keep her mouth shut! Barbara was so embarrassed all she wanted was to hide in a hole. She had been seen! She hadn¡¯t thought about how she was going to face Helios yet-she had lost controlst night! ¡°Daddy, Godfather, good morning!¡± Colton stood up and waved toward the two men who appeared at the cafe. Barbara immediately ducked and covered her face with her hands. Nn walked to Maisie and put his hand on the back of her seat. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wait for me?¡± ¡°You said you wanted to go to the gym with Helios.¡± Maisie cleared her throat and got up. ¡°Let¡¯s go sit somewhere else?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Daisie and Colton could tell what was going on and hopped toward another table behind Maisie with their food in hand. Nn patted Helios¡¯ shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m going to spend time with my wife.¡± Barbara¡¯s heart almost stopped. She slowly spoke as she watched the man sitting down across her. ¡°Aboutst night¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± Barbara lowered her head and yed with her fingers as she found ame excuse. ¡°I had too much to drinkst night.¡± Helios looked at her. ¡°I don¡¯t think you drankst night.¡± ¡°Yes¡­ Oh, no, I drank¡­ cider.¡± Barbara looked into his eyes, then immediately away, her heart almost jumping out of her throat. Helios picked up the teacup. ¡°They didn¡¯t serve ciderst night.¡± Barbara choked when Helios called on her lie, and she stuttered for the longest time. Helios took a sip of his tea and looked down. ¡°Is it that stressful?¡± ¡°No.. Not really,¡± she said. However, she wanted to bite her tongue off after that. A few pairs of eyes were staring at them from the other side. Nn picked up a bowl of soup. ¡°Do you think it will work out for them?¡± Maisie took over the bowl. ¡°Why not? People sometimes offer themselves to the people who have saved their lives.¡± Daisie turned to look at her. ¡°Mommy, what does offering themselves mean?¡± Before Maisie could answer, Colton replied like he was a grown-up, ¡°That means they marry the person who saves their lives.¡± Daisy seemed to understand, but not really. ¡°Is that how it works?¡± Maisie cleared her throat and flicked Colton¡¯s forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t learn from your brother, watching those soap operas.¡± Colton rubbed his head. ¡°Did you say that yourself?¡± _. Maisie squinted. ¡°Doesn¡¯t mean you kids should learn it.¡± The two immediately focused on eating, or they wouldn¡¯t be able to watch any television shows after that. Helios and Barbara had their breakfast quietly, feeling that itsted hours. Neither of them spoke, but after a while, when Barbara was going to say something, Helios spoke too, and their eyes met. Chapter 891 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 891 Barbara looked sideways before casting her gaze outside of the window. ¡°What were you going to tell me back then?¡± It was only then Helios remembered the question he had wanted to ask before she interrupted him. ¡°About that¡­ What I wanted to ask is why¡­ Why would you do thatst night?¡± He did not know how to word his question. He was not disgusted by the kissst night. It was just that there was a strange feeling that he could not understand. Barbara pressed her lips and fell silent for a long while. She grabbed the cup tightly and asked, ¡°Do you want to hear the truth?¡± He looked at her. Barbara took a deep breath and tried to hide her embarrassment by smiling. ¡°¡­My emotions got the best of mest night, and I just lost it. Of course, if it caused you any trouble, we could pretend it didn¡¯t happen.¡± When Maisie heard what Barbara had said, she frowned. ¡®She was so boldst night, but she chickened out today?¡¯ Nn popped a piece of meat into Maisie¡¯s mouth and said, ¡°Seems like I won.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t count your chickens before they hatch,¡± Maisie replied. ¡°Who knows? Maybe there will be aeback.¡± She had made a bet with Nnst night. 1 i Helios could get into a rtionship, he had to give her 15,000,000 stars, and he had to figure out how he should give them to her. Nn couldn¡¯t help himself and chuckled again. ¡°If both of them really start a rtionship, will you still ship Helios and me?¡± Maisie tossed a piece of meat back into Nn¡¯s mouth and replied, ¡°It won¡¯t affect the rtionship between Barbara and I even if I ship you and Helios.¡± Nn was rendered speechless. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. At the same time, Helios frowned slightly after listening to what Barbara said. He parted his lips slightly and asked, ¡°Really? We should pretend it didn¡¯t happen?¡± Barbara was stunned, and she wondered if she had said something wrong. ¡°I¡¯m just-¡± ¡°If you can pretend nothing happened,¡± Helios chimed in, his gaze fixing on the nket of blue in the distance, ¡°Why don¡¯t you consider me first?¡± Barbara did not say anything. He retracted his gaze and sat upright, his face turning stern. The gentle Helios was gone. ¡°At least I don¡¯t like being treated like a fool.¡± Treated like a fool? Barbara nearly jumped up and shouted, ¡®I¡¯m not treating you like a fool!¡± She did not make any effort to lower her voice, and everyone in the cafe, including Maisie, turned their heads at the same time to look at her. The guests who appeared in the cafe were all those who had attended the birthday banquetst night, and naturally, they all knew Helios, so they were shocked and incredulous that a woman would ¡°toy with¡¯ Helios. ¡°It isn¡¯t like what you guys think!¡± Barbara waved her hand, and then she pitched her voice low to exin to Helios, ¡°Mr. Boucher, I¡¯m not treating you like a fool. Yes, it was my faultst night. I had a bad intention in the first ce, and I should have held back.¡± Pfft! Maisie covered her mouth and fell into Nn¡¯s arms when she heard how Barbara exined herself. Helios narrowed his eyes but did not say anything and waited for Barbara to finish her sentence. ¡°It was you who got close to me first, Mr. Boucher. I thought you were drunk and you wouldn¡¯t remember it, so ¡­ I just gave in to my desire.¡± After she finished speaking, she wiped up a forced smile at him. Helios lowered his eyes and replied, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Okay?¡± Barbara was dumbfounded. She had said s o many things, and his reply was just an ¡°okay¡±? ¡®As expected. I¡¯m too aggressive, and he thinks I¡¯m an easy woman.¡¯ After all, Helios had never fallen in love with anyone before. He did not even have any scandal with any women throughout his entire career. If his fans knew that she had kissed him, she was confident that they would tear her apart. Chapter 892 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 892 How could Barbara really expect that Helios was also interested in her? After a long while, Helios ced the cup near his lips and lifted his head to look at her. ¡°I indeed had an urge to kiss youst night.¡± Barbara was stunned. After that, she forced a smile onto her face and said, ¡°You must be drunk¡­¡± ¡°Not really¡­¡± Helios replied after a long while, ¡°I was wide awake at that time.¡± Barbara froze in her spot. She was wondering if her brain or her ears were ying a trick on her. He had not been drunk. Instead, he had been wide awake. ¡®Does this not mean that he knew I was teasing him with those wordsst night?¡¯ The more she thought about it, the more she wanted to find a hole and bury herself in it. The ship returned to the Bass Wave Port in the afternoon. Ryleigh and her group came down from the ship. Her allergies had mostly subsided, but her eyes¡¯ puffiness was still visible with the mask on. Louis took off his hat and put it on her head, stunning her. When she turned her head around, she saw that Barbara was walking away in a hurry. She asked curiously, ¡°Why is Barbara walking so fast?¡± Colton and Daisie were walking behind her. Colton giggled when they heard Ryleigh¡¯s question and replied, ¡°Aunt Barbara must have been shy.¡± ¡®Shy?¡¯ Ryleigh thought for a while, and it was only then she remembered Barbara had kissed her cousinst night. When that thought popped into her mind, she began to look around in the crowd for her cousin. She saw that Helios had sent his parents to the car. He was saying something to them before they entered the car. Initially, Barbara was hoping that someone could fetch her home while they were on their way back, but apparently, no one was going the same way as her. Then, Helios¡¯ car appeared beside her. He rolled down the window and said, ¡°Hop in.¡¯ She was stunned and hesitated for a few seconds before opening the door. Ryleigh was so shocked that she was petrified. ¡°When¡­ When did they start seeing each other?¡± From N?velDrama.Org. Louis turned his head around to look at her. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s your business, right?¡± Standing with her hands on her hips, she lifted her chin to look at him and said,¡± Why is it not my business?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to continue this conversation with you,¡± Louis said as he dusted his shirt. After that, he lowered himself with his eyebrows lifted and smiled at her. ¡°If you have the leisure to care about others, why not put more effort into our own business?¡± Her face turned so red that even the mask she was wearing couldn¡¯t hide that she was embarrassed now. She turned her head away. ¡°I want to go home.¡± The two kids looked at them in confusion. Suddenly, Daisie grabbed Colton¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Colton, I think we can¡¯t call her¡¯ Godmother¡¯ anymore. We should call her ¡®Aunt¡¯.¡± Colton nodded with assent. She turned her head around and saw Tristan walking up to her parents with Noce. After he said something to them, he asked Noce to follow them. Noce watched as Tristan left. Under the sun, his beautiful face was filled with disappointment. ¡°Nolly.¡± Noce was stunned. He turned around and saw Daisie was running toward him, her face brimming with a bright smile. Seeing how much Daisie liked Noce, Maisie knew she did not have to worry about them. Noce wouldn¡¯t feel bored when he was staying at the Goldmann mansion. Colton crossed his arms in front of his chest. He turned his head sideways and mumbled, ¡°You don¡¯t even address him with his full name anymore? He was her brother, yet she had never called him anything sweet like ¡°Colty¡± before. Jerking her head around, Daisie replied,¡± Nolly is our cousin, so why can¡¯t I call him that?¡± Colton stood with his arms on his hips and refuted matter-of-tactly, ¡°He might be younger than you.¡± After a short silence, Noce said, ¡°I was born in June.¡± Colton was rendered speechless. When Daisie saw her brother had frozen in ce, she went closer to him and asked,¡± Colton, didn¡¯t you tell me that Nolly is younger than us?¡± Colton harrumphed and turned his face away. Looking at the three of them, Daisie couldn¡¯t help but remember Wayion, who was still overseas. Whenever Colton and Daisie were fighting, as their eldest brother, Wayion would not join them in their fight, just like Noce right now. Chapter 893 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 893 Alfred sent them back to the Goldmann mansion first. When Nn was not getting into the car, Maisie asked, ¡°Are we not leaving?¡± Nn wrapped his arms around her waist and whispered into her ear, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that I¡¯m going to give you flowers?¡± Maisie was even more confused. ¡®Isn¡¯t he just going to give me some flowers? Why does he make it like it¡¯s so mysterious?¡± However, she was wrong. When they returned to the Blue Bay vi and stepped into the courtyard-the spectacr scene before her eyes stunned her. There were blue roses everywhere, filling the courtyard to the brim. The blue roses and the fire-red flowers hanging on the tree set off each other beautifully under the greenery and blue sky and white clouds. Maisie was so stunned that she had forgotten to cover her mouth. The surprise came too suddenly. Nn hugged her from her back and rested his chin on her shoulder. He pitched his voice low and asked, ¡°Do you like it?¡± From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°H-How did you do that?¡± Blue roses were gically modified roses. It was inserted with a sequence of genes from tri-colored Hoary Stocks that stimted the production of blue pigments. That was why the rose was blue in color. However, blue roses did not bloom at this time of year. She initially thought they were fake, but the faint flower fragrance was telling her that these were the real deal. Nn chuckled. ¡°Well, everything is possible if you have money.¡± Maisie was rendered speechless. Nn was right. Everything would be possible as long as one had money. He caressed her head gently and continued. ¡°I¡¯ll get a few experienced gardeners to take care of the garden. If you have anything you want to ntter, you can let them know.¡± Maisie turned around, threw herself into his arms, and wrapped her arms around his neck. There was a smile in her eyes as she said, ¡°Can I grow some vegetables or fruit?¡± Nn was stunned for a moment. A smile appeared at the corner of his eyes as he said, ¡°Sure. You can grow whatever you want.¡± #Mr. Goldmann¡¯s wifevishly booked a cruise ship to celebrate Mr. Goldmann¡¯s birthday, as well as to propose to him on the scene. ¡°They¡¯re just like the king and the queen in the fairy tale,¡± theizens commented.# The news swept over the Inte, and it garnered even more attention than a popr artist. It became the hottest topic on Google Trends. It even surpassed the scandal¡± between Helios and Barbara, pushing their topic to No. 10. Maizie¡¯s face was getting darker and darker as she read the news from the newspaper. Even though she was staying with the Bouchers because she was pregnant, none of them treated her like she was their own. Francisco refused toe back, and even the maids looked down on her. She wanted a proposal and a wedding as well. However, her wedding had been postponed to next year. Elder Master Boucher also wanted them to keep a low profile. They had not even announced the engagement to the public by now, and she did not even have a ring. She had been under the impression she could twirl the Bouchers around her fingers with the baby, but it seemed to her that she was wrong. Suddenly, Katrina sent her a message and told her that she had only one day left. When Maizie saw the message, she tossed the phone on the bed. $8,000,000! Where the hell should I get $ 8,000,000 from?¡¯ Suddenly, something shed across her mind. ¡®Oh yeah. Didn¡¯t Francisco¡¯s father have a wedding ring that cost more than $3,000,000?¡¯ Katrina had asked Maisie to make a copy of the wedding for her before. He rarely put on the ring after he got a divorce from his wife. Besides, after she came to live with the Bouchers, she noticed that Eugene refused to let the maids touch the drawer in his study room. He had told them that there was something very important to him there, and they would need to bear the consequences if it were lost. Maizie reckoned that the ring must be there. ¡®I can ask Katrina to get the fake ring after I give her the money. Then, I¡¯ll put the fake ring back into the drawer, and Eugene won¡¯t notice anything.¡¯ When nobody was watching in the afternoon, Maizie snuck into the study room and began searching for the ring. As she expected, she found it in the drawer. Chapter 894 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 894 Maizie opened the box that held the ring and took the antique wedding ring away. However, she did not know that the camera at the corner was emitting a red light when she left the study room. Maizie came out in her car. She contacted Katrina, and both of them met up in a coffee shop. She arrived first, and Katrina arrived afterward. ¡°It truly surprises me that you¡¯ve gotten the money so soon, Ms. Hannigan.¡± Maizie put her purse on the table and said nonchntly, ¡°Rather than $8,000,000 in cash, I¡¯d trade you for something worth more than $ 3,000,000.¡± Katrina frowned. ¡°What¡¯s the thing that you want to trade?¡± When she saw Maizie pull out that ring, her expression changed. Maizie put the ring in front of her, and Katrina calmed herself down. She asked,¡± How did you get the ring?¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m the future daughter-inw of the Bouchers. My father-inw and mother-inw have gotten a divorce, so I just took the ring from Francisco. Alright, let¡¯s cut the crap. Do you want to take it or not?¡± She pretended to be impatient to hide her guilt. ¡°Exchange for what?¡± Katrina asked again. Maizie looked at the ring and said,¡± Francisco took the ring for me behind his father¡¯s back. You can¡¯t expect me to go back empty-handed, right? Don¡¯t you have a perfect replica of this ring?¡± Katrina now understood what she was trying to say. She smiled and asked, ¡°Are you sure Francisco gave you this ring?¡± ¡°What¡¯re you trying to say, Katrina? Are you trying to imply that I stole it?¡± Maizie replied, nearly exposing herself. She then tried to calm herself down and said through gritted teeth. ¡°You must be delusional. How the heck would I get the ring if Francisco didn¡¯t give it to me himself.¡± Katrina looked at her for a while and pushed the ring back to her. ¡°I want $ 8,000,000 in cash. I don¡¯t ept other things as an exchange.¡± ¡°Katrina, if you take this ring and sell it, you might get more than $8,000,000.¡± Maizie squeezed the words through her teeth exasperatedly. Katrina rose to her feet, and Maizie was stunned. She mmed her hands on the table and looked at her downward. ¡°Ms. Hannigan, are you kidding me? Do you know that this ring is a worldwide limited edition, the only one of its kind?¡± Maizie was stumped and couldn¡¯t say anything. There was a sarcastic hint tugging at the corner of Katrina¡¯s eyes as she continued. ¡°GO back and read a book. Don¡¯te out and embarrass yourself with that empty head of yours. Everyone in Bassburgh knows that Eugene bought this ring in an auction that year, and you want me to sell it? What am I? Stupid?¡± From N?velDrama.Org. Eugene would certainly learn about it once she took the ring to a jewelry store or an auction house. She was not an idiot. Even though she had been Eugene¡¯s lover: n the past, she was not stupid and would never fall into the trap set by a little girl ¡°You¡­¡± Maizie was so exasperated she could not say anything right now. She had been under the impression Katrina would certainly want the ring since it was expensive. She did not know that the ring was a limited edition at all. ¡°I¡¯ll give you one more day, Maizie. I want money. Don¡¯t give me these sh*t anymore.¡¯ Katrina then left the coffee shop without turning her head back, leaving Maizie sitting alone in her seat, her face turning pale and red. At Soul¡­ ¡°Uncle Kennedy asked for a leave again?¡± Maisie asked as she looked at Lucy, a female employee from herpany. Lucy was Kennedy¡¯s assistant, and she was the one who took care of everything when Kennedy was not in. Lucy let out a smile of embarrassment and said, ¡°Mr. Kennedy has been quite busytely.¡± Resting her chin on her hand, Maisie asked, ¡°Did he ever tell you what he was busy with?¡± Lucy pondered for a while and shook her head. However, she seemed to have remembered something and said, ¡°Oh yeah, I often see Mr . Kennedy sneaking out of the office and making phone calls elsewhere. I bumped into him a couple of times, and he looked particrly gentle when he was on the phone. Could it be that Mr. Kennedy is seeing a woman and hasn¡¯t told us about it?¡± Kennedy was 48 years old this year, and everyone in thepany knew that he had not married yet. After listening to Lucy¡¯s spection, Maisie also began to suspect it. After all, Kennedy would rarely take a leave of absence and disappear in the past. Chapter 895 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 895 It seemed to Maisie that she needed to go to Kennedy¡¯s house and check for it herself. At the Boucher manor¡­ When Maizie returned to the Boucher manor and saw Eugene was sitting in the living room. She was stunned, and her shirt was wet from her cold sweat. She forced herself to calm down and greeted him, ¡°Mr. Boucher, what are you doing here?¡± Eugene was sipping on his coffee. Although he was not satisfied with Maizie being his daughter-inw, she was pregnant with his grandson, so he had no other choice but to ept her. You shouldn¡¯t go out so often since you¡¯re pregnant. I¡¯ll ask Francisco to take you for a maternity check-up in a couple of days.¡± It seemed to Maizie that he did not know that she had taken the ring away. She heaved a sigh of relief and nodded with a smile. ¡°Okay, Mr. Boucher. I¡¯ll go back to my room first.¡± After that, she went upstairs. Eugene lowered his head and looked at the ripples on his coffee with a gloomy face. When Samantha had been pregnant, he had let her go for the maternity check-up herself¡­ Maizie snuck into the study room after going upstairs and put the ring back into the box. When she came out of the study room, she saw that Francisco was standing at the door and looking at her. She was stunned. Francisco looked at her expressionlessly and asked suspiciously, ¡°What were you doing in my father¡¯s study room?¡± Maizie¡¯s face turned slightly pale. She forced herself to calm down and bit her lips. ¡°I¡­ I wanted to see if there were any books I could read or something. I¡¯m bored at home sometimes¡­¡± ¡°Hah!¡± Francisco let out a sarcastic smile.¡± Do you really think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing there?¡± Maizie¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Francisco, how could you say that to me? If you think I¡¯ve taken something from this room, you can check my body.¡± She spread her arms open to let him check her body. After all, she had put the ring back, and she was not afraid to let him check her anymore. Francisco took a step back. His eyes were filled with disgust as he said, ¡°I don¡¯t even want to touch you. Don¡¯t you ever dare to step into my father¡¯s study room again.¡± After that, he turned around and left. Maizie stood frozen stiff after listening to what Francisco had said. It was true that she did not like Francisco at all. All she ever wanted was to be the daughter-inw of the Bouchers. However, she was kind of heartbroken when he said he did not want to touch her at all. Was she really that bad? She couldn¡¯t understand how Maisie could marry a gentle, handsome, and rich man like Nn while she didn¡¯t deserve to have such happiness, She just couldn¡¯t ept it. Her phone rang again, and it was Katrina. She was reminding her again, and Maizie¡¯s face turned grim. Maisie drove to Kennedy¡¯s house. She got out of the car and looked at the ajar door. She pushed the door open and walked into the courtyard. The door of the house was left open, and she could hear Kennedy¡¯sughter from inside. ¡°Uncle Kennedy has a girlfriend! I should probably go in and see her.¡¯ However, just as she stepped into the living room, she was stunned. Kennedy was squatting in front of a baby chair, ying with a baby. The baby in the baby chair was only a few months old. She had a pacifier between her lips, and her eyes were big and ck and watery. She grabbed Kennedy¡¯s finger with her tiny hand and giggled. Maisie opened her mouth and asked,¡± Uncle Kennedy?¡± Kennedy was dumbstruck. He jerked his head around and was stunned again when he saw Maisie. ¡°Zee, what are you¡­¡± Maisie looked at the baby in the baby chair and asked, ¡°W-When did you have a baby?¡± VITUPUJJ ¡®Uncle Kennedy is married and has a baby? And the baby is a few months old already? Why didn¡¯t I know anything about it?!¡¯ All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Just as Kennedy rose to his feet, the baby cried. He held the baby in his arms andforted her, ¡°Alright, alright, stop crying. Look, it¡¯s your aunt. She¡¯s here to see you.¡± However, the baby was still crying loudly. Maisie shook her head and reached out for the baby. ¡°Uncle Kennedy, let me hold her.¡± Chapter 896 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 896 Kennedy handed her the baby. Maisie held the soft baby in her arms, and her heart softened the moment she got in touch with the tiny human being. She patted her lightly on the back and coaxed her, and soon, the baby stopped crying and started smiling at her. Kennedyughed when he saw this scene.¡± Just look at her. Sure enough, women are still superior when ites to taking care of children,¡± Maisie ced the pacifier back into the baby¡¯s mouth, turned her head toward Kennedy, and asked, ¡°Uncle Kennedy, you haven¡¯t answered my question yet. This girl *This isn¡¯t my child. It¡¯s a long story. Kennedy sighed. He walked to the couch, sat down, and exined, ¡°I found this child in the rain about a month ago.¡± Maisie was astonished. ¡°You found her?¡± Kennedy nodded. He talked about the rainy day a month ago, when he had been on his way to a nearby supermarket for some groceries with an umbre. When he had passed by a back alley, he found a waste cardboard box lying under the eaves. He had not originally nned to take a closer look, but he heard the weak cry from the cardboard box. Something had felt wrong to him, so he went under the eaves and opened the cardboard box, and it turned out to be a baby girl. She had only been about two months old when she was abandoned. Not to mention that it had been so cold, and she was wearing nothing. Other than the baby girl, the box had been empty, her skin had already turned bright pink from the cold, and her voice had sounded hoarse from all the crying He could not bear it, so he brought the baby girl back home. He had then brought her to the hospital for a series of tests, and the baby was fine and healthy. Later, he had gone to the police station for some inquiries. Unfortunately, the police could only suggest that he adopt her or send her to any social welfare facilities for an abandoned baby with no family background or identification. ¡°I thought the child¡¯s parents had already abandoned her when she was still so young, so I adopted her.¡± After listening to Kennedy¡¯s exnation, Maisie could not help but feel pity and sympathy for the baby, giggling at her in her arms. ¡®She¡¯s been abandoned by her parents when she¡¯s so young.¡¯ Maisie stretched out her finger and lightly poked her tiny cheek. The moment the baby reached out and held her finger, Maisie¡¯s heart melted. Kennedy smiled. ¡°This child is very lovely, isn¡¯t she?¡± ¡°Yeah, Daisie was quite a crybaby when she was her age, but this child really loves tough.¡± Thinking of something, Maisie asked, ¡°Have you given her a name?¡± Kennedy was caught off guard. ¡°No.¡± Maisie looked at the baby in her arms tenderly and suggested, ¡°Since she has such a precious smile, let¡¯s just call her Sapphie, short for Sapphire. It even sounds nice when it¡¯s coupled with yourst name, Uncle Kennedy.¡± Kennedy murmured absentmindedly,¡± Sapphire Fannon, that sounds nice.¡± ¡°By the way. Uncle Kennedy,¡± Maisie recalled something, ¡°Have you been taking care of this child by yourself recently?¡± Kennedy was about to answer the question when a woman appeared outside the door with two handfuls of baby products. From N?velDrama.Org. What Maisie did not expect was that the woman who arrived at the door was actually Samantha. Samantha only gave off a smile when she saw Maisie. ¡°It¡¯s nice to see you, Ms. Vanderbilt.¡± Maisie took a nce at Kennedy and then looked at Samantha, who was walking up to her. ¡°Aunt Samantha, you¡­¡± Kennedy took the baby products that Samantha was carrying. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have to bother you again.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Samantha looked at Maisie again. ¡°Mr. Fannon has no experience in taking care of a child, so he¡¯s asked me to take care of the baby on his behalf these days.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡± Maisie¡¯s smirk intensified, and she handed the baby in her arms to Samantha. Samantha held the baby in her arms and made cute expressions to the baby affectionately, entertaining the baby. And the baby started giggling again, her peals ofughter extremely contagious. Chapter 897 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 897 ¡°I just can¡¯t understand what the parents of this child were thinking. They actually managed to make up their mind to abandon such a lovely child.¡± Samantha grumbled. Looking at Samantha¡¯s gaze when she was staring at the child, Maisie could see that she really loved children. Maisie thought of the baby she had been carrying three years ago. If the child had not been lost in the ident back then, it should be about two years old now. From N?velDrama.Org. Kennedy put the baby products away and went into the kitchen. ¡°I guess none of you have had lunch. I¡¯ll cook us something.¡± Maisie and Samantha were teasing and ying with the baby together. After a while, the baby started giving off cues, indicating that she was hungry, so Samantha went to make her some infant form milk. After all, neither of them had any breast milk to feed her. Seeing the baby sucking the milk from the bottle, Maisie chuckled. ¡°Do you know how Francisco has been doing recently?¡± Samantha asked Maisie all of a sudden. Maisie paused for a split second and replied, ¡°I¡¯m not very sure, but¡­ I heard that he¡¯s about to get married.¡± Samantha was flustered for a bit andughed. ¡°Really?¡± Maisie did not know what to say. ¡®I would give Maizie my blessing if she wanted to marry Francisco sincerely, but I¡¯m afraid that the purpose behind the marriage isn¡¯t as simple as it seems. What¡¯s more, she once conspired with Tony and disrupted Nn¡¯s n, and Saydie almost had to suffer big time because of them. I always have a feeling that Maizie won¡¯t want to settle down so peacefully.¡¯ ¡°What¡¯s the girl¡¯s personality like?¡± To Samantha, who did not know anything, it was only natural for her to feel delighted as a mother when she learned that her son was about to get married. Maisie lowered her gaze and smiled. ¡°You¡¯ll know when you get to meet her in person.¡± The night sky was dark, and the Neon Light District of the city was cold and deste. The only dimmed streetmp that had been standing at the intersection of the alley for decades illuminated its surroundings in yellow, and the rest of the area was pitch ck. Katrina walked out of the alley. After moving out of her original apartment, she rented a cheaper apartment around the area. She had also lost her high-paying job at Glitz, so she could only work the night shifts at a nearby convenience store. She had just walked out of the alley and looked down at her phone for a second. A shriek caused by a car¡¯s abrupt brake pierced through the cold air. It was then followed by a loud impact which caused the rms of the cars parked on the side of the road to go off. A nearby resident turned on the lights and looked out the window to get a better idea of what was going on when he saw a car whizzing past the intersection, while the ground was stained with blood, and that was when he saw the woman¡­ The scene was quickly closed off by the police. The resident who had witnessed the ident was the person who called the police. He cooperated with the police by providing all the information that he knew throughout the investigation. He was gravely frightened by the scene too. ¡°I-I heard a loud noise, and the rms of some of the cars parked on the side of the road went off, and it was very loud. When I got up and took a look out of the window, I saw a car escaping the scene after hitting someone.¡± The police let the witness go after asking a few questions. Katrina¡¯s body was ced into a body bag, carried into the coroner¡¯s van, and brought away from the scene. Officer Zaleski flipped through Katrina¡¯s personal belongings and found an ID card in her handbag. ¡®Katrina Zalensky. Officer Zaleski frowned. ¡®Why does this name sound so familiar?¡¯ He then went through her phone-its screen already shattered but still functioning-and handed it over to his subordinate. ¡°Get someone from the tech department to crack the passcode, retrieve all her call records as soon as possible, and contact her family.¡± At 2:30 a m., Barbara was woken up by a phone call. She fumbled around for her phone and picked up the call without even taking a look at the caller¡¯s ID. ¡°It¡¯s in the middle of the night. What¡¯s the matter?¡± The other party said something to Barbara that woke her up in an instant. Lpici UJI At the hospital¡¯s mortuary¡­ Barbara hurried over and saw a doctor and three police officers standing outside in the corridor. Officer Zaleski turned to look at her. She walked toward them and asked,¡± Katrina, is she¡­¡± Officer Zaleski replied, ¡°You¡¯re Ms. Chase. Ms. Zalensky was killed in a car ident. We¡¯re currently investigating the perpetrator who escaped the scene.¡± Chapter 898 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 898 Barbara stared nkly at the door of the morgue. Nothing was going through her mind, and her lips slowly closed after a long time. ¡°T-This is impossible.¡± She could not believe it at all. ¡®Katrina is dead? But how could a woman a s cunning and scheming as her die just like that?¡¯ C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Officer Zaleski stared at her. ¡°Ms. Chase, would you like to cross-check her body?¡±. Barbara did not speak. She followed Officer Zaleski into the morgue and stopped right in front of the refrigerated storage cab where corpses were stored. Officer Zaleski opened Freezer #16, and the woman lying inside was indeed Katrina. The astonishment in Barbara¡¯s eyes gradually turned into gloominess. She pursed her lips tightly, not knowing what to say and feel at the moment. After a long time, she said with difficulty,¡± I¡¯ll inform my father about this.¡± Maisie did not know about Katrina¡¯s idental death until two dayster, and Nn was the one who broke the news to her. ¡°That sudden?¡± Even Maisie was shocked. After all, Katrina was considered someone she knew and met but was not very familiar with. Nn flipped through the magazine and took a sip of coffee. ¡°Life could end in just a blink of an eye, and no one can ever predict what will happen tomorrow.¡± Maisie lowered her gaze and face. She actually felt rather disturbed when she heard the news, knowing that a living person had turned into a cold corpse all of a sudden. She could not help but think of her father and Cherie. She put her silverware down. ¡°Hubby, bring me to my father and Cherie¡¯s graves when you have the time.¡± Nn paused in the middle of a page turn, raised his head, and stared at her. At Skyhigh Condo¡­ The doorbell rang a few times before Barbara put the wine ss down, got up, and stumbled to the door to open it. As soon as the door was opened, the first thing that assaulted Helios¡¯ nostrils was the strong alcohol smell that originated from her body and the room. Barbara stared at him. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± She then turned around, walked back into the room, and sat on the floor under the couch. There was a bottle of red wine that was about to bottom out sitting on the table, the curtains were not drawn, and the light in the room was dim. Helios walked up to the window and opened the curtains. The dazzling sunshine made Barbara raise her hand to block it subconsciously. ¡°You¡¯re drinking again.¡± Helios stopped in front of her and blocked the light. He stood against the light, and the shadows on his face made his facial features look even more three-dimensional. ¡°I¡¯m upset.¡± Barbara raised her head, took a sip from the wine ss in her hand, and smiled in a daze. ¡°The person I hate is now dead. Is that a good thing or not?¡± Helios knew exactly who she was talking about. He turned around, sat on the couch, and grabbed the wine ss from her. ¡°Stop drinking already.¡± He poured the wine in the ss into the trash can. Barbara tilted her head, stared nkly at him, and burst intoughter abruptly. ¡°Are you worried about me?¡± Helios put the ss on the table and did not answer. Barbara turned to her side, rested her elbow on the couch, and propped her head against her palm. ¡°Do you know? Although I didn¡¯t really like Katrina¡­ I was still a little sad when I learned that she died.¡± Helios tilted his head, and his gaze was fixed on her slightly flushed cheeks. She looked as if she was drunk most of the time but also sober from time to time, and her eyes looked a little hazy but also sharp at times, making him a little confused about whether she was drunk or not. Barbara told him a lot again this time around, and Helios listened quietly without interrupting like the other night. Barbara was probably the only one who spoke throughout the whole conversation. As such, she looked up at him suddenly.¡± Why aren¡¯t you talking?¡± Helios¡¯s eyes shifted from side to side. ¡°I¡¯m listening to you.¡± ¡°No, you have to talk to me too.¡± Barbara got up from the floor. She felt fine when she was sitting, but the tipsiness caught up to her as soon as she stood up, so she staggered forward, tripped, and fell into his arms. Chapter 899 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 899 Helios caught her subconsciously, but it was more like a hug. Barbara¡¯s cheeks rested on his broad shoulders, and her fluffy hair was rubbing against his neck. He sat stiffly as his Adam¡¯s apple rolled before raising his hand to press her head that was tickling his neck downward. In a blink of an eye, he felt a sudden pressure being ced on his upper body and realized that Barbara had fallen asleep with her head tilted and resting against his shoulder and neck. Her shallow breaths gently brushed against his neck, and a strange feeling seemed to have found its way into his heart. He sighed helplessly, picked up Barbara horizontally, brought her into the bedroom, put her on the bed, and tucked the nket for her. He stood by the bed for a moment before leaving quietly. Nina parked the car at the side entrance of Skyhigh Condo, lifted the rearview mirror, and looked at Helios when he got in the car. ¡°Mr. Boucher, is Ms. Chase okay?¡± Nina knew that Barbara was the woman who shared the rumor with Helios a few days ago, not to mention that Helios had found her amodation and had evene to visit her. Thus, their rtionship must not be that simple. Helios had long passed the age of an idol, and his fans had collectively urged him to get married multiple times, so even if Helios were to announce that he was in a rtionship, most of his fans would still choose to give him their blessings. ¡°She¡¯s fine.¡± He lowered his head and scrolled through his phone, only to see the press that the police had released just minutes ago. The police also uploaded the surveince video that showed Katrina being hit and killed that night. In the video, the car stopped for a few seconds after hitting Katrina and then rolled over her body during its escape. The perpetrator¡¯s identity had been spread all over the Inte, and it was a suspect who was involved in a breaking and entering incident that had taken ce in Asperia four years ago. Helios squinted slightly, feeling that Katrina¡¯s ident was not as simple as it looked. At the hospital¡­ After going through the obstetric examination, Maizie walked out of the medical room and saw that all Francisco had been doing was looking down at his phone and ignoring her all this while. Naturally, her expression slightly dimmed. ¡®When other husbandse to the maternity check-ups with their wives, they stay by their side throughout the whole process. Meanwhile, my husband doesn¡¯t even seem to want others to know about our rtionship.¡¯ She bit her lip. approached him, and rubbed her abdomen. ¡°Francisco, the doctor said that this baby will be a boy¡± Francisco swiped his finger over his cell phone screen, lifted his gaze, and nced a ther. ¡°So what if it¡¯s a boy or a girl? Does it have anything to do with me?¡± He wanted to leave, but Maizie held him back. ¡°But this is your child too, Francisco. Can you bear to watch as the child is born without a father¡¯s love?¡±From N?velDrama.Org. Francisco freed his hand off her grasp, dusted the sleeve that she had touched, and said with no expression, ¡°I never touched you that night, and I know that. Don¡¯t you ever think that I¡¯ll really marry you just because you used a despicable means of spiking my beverage and ndering me.¡± Looking at Maizie¡¯s slightly pallid face, he sneered. ¡°Since you¡¯re saying that it¡¯s my child, we¡¯ll have to verify it before youe up with that statement.¡± Maizie¡¯s shoulders twitched, and she lowered her head and gaze just to cover the panic that she felt. After a while, she asked, ¡°Then will you treat him well if I can prove that the baby belongs to you? Francisco frowned. ¡®It¡¯d be the best if it¡¯s not my child. At least I won¡¯t have to marry her if that¡¯s the case, but when she says so¡­¡¯ He was actually a little worried. What if it¡¯s really mine? But how could that be possible? How could I have no recollection of touching her that night at all?¡¯ He turned his head away impatiently.¡± We¡¯ll only talk about it after the test.¡± He turned around and left without waiting for Maizie. Thetter stood there, staring at his back and clenching her hands that were resting on both sides. Maizie¡¯s cell phone suddenly rang, and her gaze became even gloomier when she saw the caller¡¯s ID. Chapter 900 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 900 ¡°Ms. Hannigan, I¡¯m doing things for you for the sake of Mr. Grant. However, Mr. Grant is in prison now, and I¡¯ve helped you solve your trouble by killing someone.¡± The man then scoffed. ¡°Now the police are looking for me everywhere, and I have to leave Bassburgh, but I¡¯ II need some money to do so.¡± Maizie replied sullenly, ¡°Haven¡¯t I already given you $500,000?¡± ¡°Ms. Hannigan, how would $500,000 be enough? Mr. Grant gave you more than $ 500,000 back then, didn¡¯t he? Besides, if I were to be caught by the police, I¡¯d only spend 10 to 20 years in prison. But you¡¯re different. You¡¯re the mastermind of this murder, and let¡¯s not forget your title as the future daughter-inw of the Bouchers. It would be bad if this were to ruin your future.¡± Maizie understood the underlying meaning of the man¡¯s words and trembled with wrath. She had been under the impression everything woulde to an end after getting someone to solve the trouble that she had initially. Still, she did not expect to have gotten help from another problematic person. ¡°I¡¯ll pay you another $500,000, but you¡¯d better keep your mouth shut. Otherwise, I¡¯ll get my godfather to go after you when he gets out of prison.¡± Samantha went to buy milk powder in the baby product section of the mall with a stroller. After buying the milk powder that she needed, she saw Eugene getting out of the car when she left the mall. She took a nce at Eugene and said nothing. Eugene was about to ask her something but then saw a few-month-old baby in the stroller that she was pushing and asked with a surprised expression, ¡°Samantha, whose child.¡± Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Isn¡¯t she adorable?¡± Samantha smiled at him and did not answer his question directly. Eugene stood in front of the stroller. ¡®This can¡¯t be your child.¡± Samantha¡¯s brows creased for a split second. ¡°Mr. Boucher, if there¡¯s nothing else that you want to say, I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± ¡°Samantha,¡± Eugene stopped her from leaving, ¡°Would youe back home for a short visit in a few days? Francisco is getting married next year, and his fiancee is currently pregnant too.¡± Samantha was astonished, but she immediately lowered her gaze after thinking of something. ¡°That¡¯s great. You¡¯re about to be a grandfather. I¡¯ll go back and take a look when I have the time.¡± She pushed the stroller and passed by Eugene without even looking back. Eugene watched her get into the car and leave, feeling disturbed as he missed the time when she was still by his side. It was he who had not known how to cherish her, and it was he who had destroyed his happy family and marriage altogether. Two dayster, Nn brought Maisie to the cemetery. Her father, Stephen, was buried next to her mother¡¯s grave, and Cherie¡¯s tombstone was also located near theirs. Quincy also came with them to visit his sister. He brought along a bouquet of white daisies, which he then ced in front of Cherie¡¯s tombstone, and stood there for a long time. Maisie stood up slowly and turned to look at Nn. ¡°Thank you for organizing my father¡¯s funeral on my behalf back then.¡± Nn put his arms around her shoulders and took her into his arms. ¡°I¡¯m his son-inw, so that¡¯s something that I should do too.¡± Maisie lowered her gaze and stood next to him. The cool autumn breeze blew the withered leaves off the branches. The leaves were fluttering down like feathers and finallynded on the tombstone. While they were on their way back, Maisie received a call from Barbara, who was waiting for her at Soul. Quincy parked the car at Soul¡¯s entrance, and when Maisie was about to open the door and get out of the car, Nn pulled her backward and kissed her lightly between her eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up after work.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Maisie walked out of the car with a smile and watched the car leave before stepping into the company. When Maisie appeared at the door, Barbara was already sitting in her office waiting for her. ¡°You¡¯ve finally stepped out of your apartment?¡± Barbara rubbed her forehead. ¡°You should know about what happened to Katrina.¡± Maisie took a seat on the couch opposite Barbara. ¡°Yeah, I know. It¡¯s rather sudden.¡± Chapter 901 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 901 ¡°It was very sudden.¡± Barbara frowned, pondering. ¡°But I think what happened to Katrina wasn¡¯t an ident.¡± Maisie was stunned. ¡°Not an ident?¡± She nodded. ¡°I went to see the surveince footage at the police station during the past two days. The car lingered in the area she got into an ident for a long time. I think it was a nned ident.¡± Maisie held her chin in thought. ¡°Do you think Katrina made anyone angry?¡± Barbara thought for some time. ¡°She met Maizie the day of the incident.¡± Maizie? Maisie squinted. Katrina knew Maizie. Barbara looked at her. ¡°The driver who killed Katrina in the ident, Gideon Robinson, was an escaped criminal from Asperia. I have a feeling that this Gideon might have known Katrina, but I don¡¯t know what she did to anger him.¡± A convict hade all the way to Bassburgh and killed someone in an ident, and that someone happened to be Katrina. That was too much of a coincidence. Maisie looked up. ¡°I¡¯ll get Nn to look into Gideon. We might be able to find something.¡± Maisie sent a message to Nn, who was looking at a file in the office. Gideon Robinson was born and raised in Asperia. He had identally killed the owner of a house they broke into four years ago. His aplices had been arrested, and only he had managed to escape, The odd thing was none of his aplices had ratted him out, and the incident was covered up in Asperia quickly. At that moment, Quincy walked in. ¡°Mr. Goldman.¡± He ced the file on the desk and said, ¡°I¡¯ve looked into Gideon¡¯s background. He works for Tony Grant.¡± Nn opened the folder and noticed all the information was rted to Tony Grant. Gideon hadn¡¯t been hunted after the breaking and entering incident because Tony had used his influence over the Asperia PD and saved him. ¡°The funny thing is that Gideon and Katrina never met, so there probably wasn¡¯t anything between them.¡± Quincy thought that Gideon killing Katrina wasn¡¯t because of their own grievances. Nn looked around. ¡°Someone probably paid off Gideon.¡± ¡°Paid him off?¡± Quincy was curious. Nn looked at him. ¡°Look into his bank ount and check if he recently received a huge sum of money.¡± Quincy nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± In the evening, Maisie walked out of the office and saw Nn¡¯s car parked not far away. She got into the car, and Nn handed her a folder. ¡°The information about Gideon is in here.¡± Maisie took it and raised her brow. ¡°You worked pretty quickly.¡± Nnughed and leaned in. ¡°Really? Are you going to reward me?¡± Maisie looked at Quincy and immediately approached Nn to nt a kiss on his cheek, then sat back in her seat, looking proper. Nn smiled because that was why she loved her. She read the information about Gideon and was momentarily surprised. ¡°He works for Tony Grant?¡± Nn nodded. ¡°He didn¡¯t seem to have any grudges against Katrina, but he probably was paid to run her over.¡± Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Maisie paused. If someone had paid Gideon to run over Katrina, then who would want to get rid of her? She immediately remembered her conversation with Barbara. ¡°By the way. Barbara came to see me today and said that on the day of her ident, Katrina met with Maizie. They didn¡¯t seem too happy after their chat.¡± Quincy looked into the rear-view mirror.¡± Maizie?¡± He thought for a moment and said suspiciously, ¡°Maizie and Tony Grant are rted, and since Gideon works for Tony, he might know Maizie.¡± Chapter 902 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 902 Nn didn¡¯t finish his sentence. Maisie arranged the files and raised her brows with suspicion. ¡°We need to find evidence that Maizie wanted to kill Katrina Even if they suspected Maizie, they couldn¡¯t prove that Maizie had paid off Gideon without evidence. Quincy said, ¡°Once we find out where the money in Gideon¡¯s ount came from, we might get our answer.¡± Meanwhile, at the Bouchers¡­ C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org When Maizie told Elder Master Boucher that she would give birth to a son, Richard was delighted and asked the entire family to dine together. He even got a few more dishes for the babysitter. Maizie was secretly pleased that Richard cared about the great-grandson she was carrying so much. She looked at Francisco, who was quiet and with a stoic expression. If Richard epted her because of the baby, she wouldn¡¯t need to care if Francisco was happy about it. She was going to marry into the family. Richard looked at Helios. ¡°Look at Francisco. He¡¯s getting married soon. You¡¯re older than him and aren¡¯t getting any younger. Why aren¡¯t you worried about getting married yet?¡± Helios slowly enjoyed his dinner without looking up, his expression calm. ¡°I don¡¯t want to rush it.¡± Maizie smiled. ¡°I heard that Hels had a scandal with Ms. Chase a while ago. Everyone online was saying she was your girlfriend~¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think you should call me Hels,¡± Helios calmly cut in, not even looking at her. Maizie looked embarrassed. Sooner orter, she would be able to call him Hels, but what did he mean by that? Did he think that she wasn¡¯t worthy of calling him that? Yael and Christina didn¡¯t correct what their son said, especially Christina. She looked at Maizie with a sharp re. ¡°It¡¯s not the right time to call him that because we don¡¯t even know if you¡¯re really going to be part of the family yet.¡± Despair could be seen in Maizie¡¯s eyes, but it immediately disappeared. She pressed her lips together as if she had been wronged, but she had to y along. ¡°I¡­ I understand. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll take note of that. Richard was upset. ¡°What did you mean by that?¡± ¡°Father, we didn¡¯t mean anything. You are aware of Ms. Hannigan¡¯s reputation. Even if she¡¯s pregnant with your great-grandson, if the mother¡¯s reputation affects our family name, what will people think when the child is born? All people need to do to get into the family is to get pregnant? As for the child, to be safe, we should test if he is rted to us.¡± Christina¡¯s words were sharp, and it was obvious that Maizie hated it. Richard fell silent. Christina had been taking care of the family name ever since she became part of the family, and he trusted this daughter-inw of his. What she said made sense too. Given Maizie¡¯s reputation, it would be best to get a DNA test for the sake of the family name. Maizie¡¯s hand that was under the table balled into a fist, her nails digging into her palm. She looked at Richard worriedly.¡± Grandpa-¡± ¡°Maizie, Christina is right. We care about the child you¡¯re carrying because he is our descendant, but to be safe, we¡¯ll need you to get a DNA test once the baby is born.¡± Richard wasn¡¯t too harsh about it and showed her some respect. After hearing that, Maizie had to smile andpromise even if she was still angry. ¡°Alright.¡± When that day came, she would have a way to get away with it. Chapter 903 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 903 ¡°Father, there¡¯s no need to wait for the child to be born. We can take a sample now.¡± ¡°Mrs¡­ Mrs. Boucher, getting a sample now isn¡¯t good for the baby.¡± Maizie turned pale. She hated Christina, who had been trying to stop her. Why wouldn¡¯t this old woman just die? Christina¡¯s expression remained the same. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll find an expert and won¡¯t hurt the baby or you.¡± ¡°But-¡± ¡°Ms. Hannigan, isn¡¯t your child Francisco¡¯s? Why are you hesitant? If you want to be part of the family, you need to take care of the family name, right?¡± Christina was very pushy, and Maizie almost lost it because she was so nervous. She was lucky that Richard defused the situation by saying, ¡°Enough, the food is getting cold. We should finish it.¡± Maizie heaved a sigh of relief, but she was still worried and didn¡¯t dare let her guard down. She took another look at Christina, then bit her lip. Her existence was a threat to her. She snapped out of it and then noticed Helios¡¯ eyes. Her heart dropped, but she pretended that nothing was wrong and continued her meal. At the Blue Bay vi¡­ Maisie made a cup of coffee and brought it into the study. Nn sat behind his desk with his sses on, wearing a clean white shirt. The cor slightly covered Adam¡¯s apple, just like the forbidden fruit that it was, giving out a cold vibe. Maisie ced the cup on the desk, hugged his shoulders from behind, and chuckled.¡± You look so attractive when you¡¯re focused.¡± Nn paused, then smiled. ¡°How attractive?¡± Maisie smiled shyly as she got close to his ear. ¡°So attractive I want to¡­ pin you down.¡± Nn held out his hand, grabbed her wrist, and pulled her onto hisp. ¡°You want to pin me down?¡± She ran her finger over his Adam¡¯s apple, shy but seductive. ¡°What do you think?¡± Nnughed as he tapped the tip of her nose with his finger. ¡°Do you know what you remind me of?¡± Maisie batted her eyshes. ¡°What?¡¯ His eyes were filled with joy, ¡°A seductive concubine.¡± Maisie scoffed. ¡°If I¡¯m the seductive concubine, then are you the useless king?¡± Nn put his lips close to her cheeks, and his hot breath scattered over her skin. ¡°I don¡¯t mind being the useless king if I can be in your arms.¡± He kissed her, and Maisie hugged him back. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Nn still had a little logic left in him. ¡°Be good, Zee. Let me finish what I¡¯m doing first, alright?¡± Maisie pouted and pretended to be unhappy. ¡°You have to make it up after that.¡± He kissed the top of her head. ¡°Alright.¡± He continued working with her between his arms. Maisie leaned on his shoulder like a child, breathing in the scent of body shampoo. After a short while, she started feeling sleepy. When Nn was done with work, he looked down and realized the person in his arms was already asleep and smiled. ¡°You wanted me to make it up, but now you¡¯re asleep.¡± He pecked her between her eyebrows and carried her into the room. The next day, at Soul¡­ Maisie walked back into her office and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. She had fallen asleepst night, and Nn didn¡¯t even wake her up! At that moment, she received a message from Quincy. She checked it and saw that it was a surveince video. When she watched it, she was shocked. In the afternoon, she showed the video to Barbara, who looked surprised after watching it. ¡°You got the surveince video from the cafe Maisie nodded. ¡°You might be right. Chapter 904 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 904 Barbara was stunned and didn¡¯t speak after a long time. She finished watching the video, and her brows were tightly scrunched together. Katrina had asked Maizie for $8,000,000, and even more shocking was that Katrina knew that the baby Maizie was carrying wasn¡¯t Francisco¡¯s. Was that Maizie¡¯s motive? After a long pause, Barbara thought with her hand under her chin. ¡°I saw Maizie with a man I¡¯ve never seen before the other day.¡± ¡°When was that?¡± ¡°The day before Katrina got into an ident,¡± Barbara recollected. ¡°That man sent her to the cafe, and something seemed to be going on between them.¡± Maizie was pregnant but imed that the baby was Francisco¡¯s. Katrina had obviously known that it wasn¡¯t, so she used this secret to ckmail Maizie for $ 8,000,000. Maisie narrowed her eyes. ¡°I think Maizie was nning to lie to the Bouchers, trying to get into the family with the baby she¡¯s carrying. ¡°She¡¯s quite cunning, so she shouldn¡¯t have left a trace. It will be pretty difficult to find out who the baby¡¯s father is.¡± Barbara looked down. Katrina¡¯s death must be rted to Maizie, and now that Maizie was getting into the Boucher family with the child, the only way to stop it was to get enough evidence. Maisie was quiet while she kept her eyes on the screen. Meanwhile, at ckgold¡­All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Nn sent the surveince video from the cafe of Katrina and Maizie¡¯s meetup to Helios. Helios frowned. ¡°What is this?¡±¡± ¡°Watch it.¡± Nn picked up his coffee and took a sip. Quincy, standing next to them, reminded Helios to zoom in, which he did, and he noticed something. Maizie had a ring in her hand, and that ring looked really familiar. Helios frowned again. ¡°That¡¯s my uncle¡¯s ring.¡± But why did Maizie have it?¡¯ He increased the volume and could hear Maizie and Katrina¡¯s conversation. After hearing everything, he fell silent. Francisco¡¯s car was parked outside of thew firm, and when he was getting out of his car, Helios called. He picked up. ¡°Hels?¡± Helios said something, and Francisco stopped in his tracks. ¡°What!?¡± He had given his father¡¯s wedding ring to Maizie? That was insane! No, why would Maizie have his father¡¯s wedding ring? Francisco suddenly remembered that day when he had bumped into her as she wasing out of his father¡¯s study, Francisco rushed home, and just when he stepped into the house, he said to the babysitter, ¡°Ask that woman to get down here.¡± The babysitter was stunned but didn¡¯t dare ask questions upon seeing his expression. She went upstairs to get Maizie. Maizie was on the phone with someone in her room, and when the babysitter said that Francisco was looking for her, she hurriedly hung up and went downstairs. She saw Francisco standing there with a nk expression, then walked toward him with a smile. ¡°Francisco, weren¡¯t you out?¡± Francisco suddenly grabbed her cor. The babysitter who was standing at the side was shocked. ¡°Sir, you-¡± ¡°This is none of your business. Leave us,¡± Francisco looked extremely upset. The babysitter was going to say something but stopped and left. Maizie, who was shocked by his attitude, turned pale. ¡°Francisco, what¡­ What are you doing?¡± He asked with a nk expression, ¡°Maizie, where did you take my dad¡¯s ring to?¡± Maizie¡¯s shoulders trembled. She hesitantly said, ¡°W-What do you mean? I didn¡¯t take his ring. You can go and take a look if you don¡¯t believe me¡­¡± Francisco approached her, emphasizing each word, ¡°Stop this. Just because you returned, it doesn¡¯t mean you didn¡¯t steal it. I know that you met my dad¡¯s old lover, Katrina.¡± Chapter 905 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 905 How did he find out!?¡¯ Maizie turned pale as a sheet. Katrina was already dead. How did he know that she had met with her? No, she couldn¡¯t panic. If someone found out this was all she could do. She started tearing up. ¡°Yes, I admit that I met Katrina, but she made me do it. You know that she was crazy about your father. She forced me to take the ring. I did it because I had no choice, but I didn¡¯t give it to her. I brought it back. Francisco, please believe me.¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Francisco listened to her exnation but didn¡¯t waver. Maizie shed crocodile tears while she tugged at his arm. ¡°Francisco. I didn¡¯t mean to do it.¡± Francisco pulled his arm out of her grip and chuckled, ¡°You won¡¯t die if you stop lying.¡± Maizie stopped crying and stared at him with her eyes wide open. He pushed her face up with his finger, ¡®The baby you¡¯re carrying isn¡¯t mine, right?¡± ¡°Francisco, how could you doubt me like that.ah!¡± Francisco pushed her away, so she lost her bnce and fell to the ground. Her stomach ached. ¡°No¡­ No, please save the baby. please, Francisco.¡± Francisco calmly took out his phone and made a call. ¡°Dr. Evans, a woman fell at home. Bring someone over. You can run a prative paternity test too.¡± Maizie¡¯s face turned even paler. At that moment, Samantha, who had just walked in, heard him and looked shocked.¡± Francisco, what are you talking about? A prative test?¡± She wanted toe and see Francisco¡¯s girlfriend but ended up listening in on such a ridiculous event. Francisco was stunned. ¡°Mom?¡¯ Maizie ran to Samantha. ¡°Please save me! I don¡¯t want to do that. My child really belongs to Francisco, but he doesn¡¯t believe me!¡± ¡°Maizie, you should be ashamed. Do you think I don¡¯t know you¡¯re trying to get into the family while carrying someone else¡¯s child?¡± The anger in Francisco¡¯s eyes seemed as though he was going to tear her apart. That was the first time he hated a woman so much. Samantha stared at her infuriated son and then at the weak Maizie, who was crying. She had no idea who to believe-her son or an innocent child? At that moment, the doorbell rang. Francisco turned to open the door, and Maisie was standing outside. When Maizie saw that it was Maisie, her face froze. ¡®Why did Francisco bring her over?¡¯ Samantha paused. ¡°Why are you here. Zee?¡± She was surprised that Maisie had shown up. Maisie smiled and walked toward her, her eyes on Maizie. ¡°I heard that Ms. Hannigan is pregnant and decided toe and visit her.¡± Maizie bit her lip and squeezed out a smile. ¡®Thank you for caring.¡± Maisie turned to look at Francisco, who had a stoic expression, ¡°Why are you so upset? You¡¯re going to be a dad soon.¡± ¡°Why would I be happy to be a b*stard¡¯s father?¡± ¡°Francisco, how could you-¡± Samantha was going to say something, but Francisco waved his arm to cut her off, his eyes bloodshot. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t you believe me? The kid is not my son.¡± Samantha was stunned after being yelled at and didn¡¯t know what to say. Francisco rarely lost his temper-even when he was naughty and his grandfather punished him, he would just apologize. Maizie didn¡¯t want Samantha to suspect her, and since Maisie was there, she spoke, ¡°Francisco, I know you don¡¯t like me¡­¡± Chapter 906 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 906 ¡°Have I ever loved you?¡± Francisco interrupted her with a cold expression before continuing in a sarcastic voice. ¡°You gave me drugs when we were in the bar back then. Even if I really had done something to you that night, how are you going to exin that you¡¯re pregnant in less than a month? Do you think I¡¯m stupid?¡± The color was draining from Maizie¡¯s face bit by bit. Even though she was able to do something about the pregnancy, she couldn¡¯t deceive those who were more attentive. Samantha was stunned. ¡°W-What is this all about?¡± Just when Maizie was about to say something, Francisco chimed in, ¡°One month ago, I ran into her in a bar. I drank the drink that she handed me, and I woke up in the hotel with her the next day.¡± He chuckled and continued. ¡°Initially, I thought I had done something to her, but the Hannigans approached Grandpa in less than a month. They told him that she was pregnant, and they wanted me to marry her.¡± ¡°No, Francisco, it¡¯s not like that. You need to listen to me-¡°¡®. ¡°Shut your damn mouth!¡± Francisco hissed, ¡°Yes, I used to be a b*stard, but I¡¯m not a nasty guy. I wouldn¡¯t resort to a dirty trick like this, and I¡¯d nevery my fingers on a woman like you because you disgust me.¡± Maizie was dumbfounded when she heard Francisco saying that she disgusted him. Samantha began to look at Maizie in a whole new light. Maizie shook her head profusely, but her voice was shaking. ¡°No, it isn¡¯t like what you think. Francisco is the father to the baby in my womb¡­¡± Francisco looked at her expressionlessly and said, ¡°There¡¯s only one way to find out if the baby is mine or not. Let¡¯s go do a paternity test now. You don¡¯t have the guts to do it, right?¡± Maizie stumbled, and she nearly fell to the floor. Maisie had been keeping a passive attitude. Barbara had gotten Francisco¡¯s phone number from her, and she was certain that Francisco woulde back to confront Maizie when he learned the truth. Therefore, she hade here to see what Maizie would do if Francisco exposed that the baby in her womb wasn¡¯t his. Of course, she was d that she hade. If not, there was a good chance that Samantha, who was in the dark, would believe in Maizie. Maisie turned her head around and said to Samantha, ¡°Mrs. Green, since we all don¡¯t know the truth, let¡¯s go do a paternity test and let the result speak for itself so that we won¡¯t misunderstand Ms. Hannigan.¡± Samantha felt Maisie was right and nodded. Maizie became flustered. She couldn¡¯t do the paternity test. If she did the test, she would be done for. She turned her head, and her gaze fell on Maisie. Her eyes were filled with hatred as she threw herself at her and tried to strangle her.¡± Maisie, why are you doing this to me? Why? You just can¡¯t let me have a happy life, can you!?¡± ¡°Maizie, are you mad?!¡± Francisco and Samantha stepped forward to pull her away, Maizie pushed them away in a frenzy. Maisie¡¯s face was getting redder and redder from the choking. She grabbed her hands and tried to wrench her wrists away, but since Maizie was pregnant, she didn¡¯t push her away. A cold smile crossed Maizie¡¯s eyes. She let go of Maisie and quickly took a step back. Maisie knew what she was going to do and subconsciously reached out to pull her back Maizie purposely hit the table with her stomach. There was a loud bang, and she fell to the floor with the table. She covered her abdomen and shouted in pain, ¡°My baby.¡± Blood was flowing down from her leg. In the meantime, Dr. Evans arrived along with Elder Master Boucher and Eugene. Richard¡¯s face turned pale when he saw the scene. ¡°Quickly! Check the baby!¡± Richard urged Dr. Evans. It was only then that Dr. Evans went forward to check Maizie. Then, he shouted, ¡°Call for an ambnce.¡± The ambnce soon arrived at the Boucher manor, and Maizie was rushed to the hospital. Cpel JUU When Christina, Yael, and Helios got the news, they all rushed to the hospital. Of course, they did not care about Maizie. They just wanted to know the oue.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Chapter 907 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 907 Maisie came to the hospital along with Samantha and Francisco. After a long while, the doctor came out of the emergency room. Elder Master Boucher went forward to ask about the condition of the baby, but the doctor shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. We¡¯ve tried our best.¡± The crowd fell silent. Richard turned around and gave Francisco a p in the cheek so loud that it reverberated throughout the entire corridor, stunning everyone. ¡°Are you happy now that the baby is gone?¡± Richard was looking forward to the baby. After all, the baby was a descendant of the Bouchers. Even though the baby¡¯s mother did not have a good reputation, the baby was innocent It was just that nobody would expect the baby would be gone before he even could be born. A red welt was slowly showing up on Francisco¡¯s face. He ced his hand on his cheek and said, ¡°So? That baby wasn¡¯t mine either.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Boucher!¡± Samantha took a step forward and stood in front of Francisco. She felt that she had the responsibility to protect her son. ¡°That baby was innocent, but you need to hear Francisco¡¯s exnation too.¡± ¡°Exnation? What kind of exnation does he have?¡± Richard refused to listen to anything right now. ¡°Is he going to exin why he forced Maizie to do an abdominal paracentesis and caused the miscarriage? Can¡¯t you wait until the baby is born safely before settling anything?¡± Francisco clenched his fist tightly and said through gritted teeth, ¡°When the baby was born and if the test proved that he was not your grandson, would you do something about it?¡± Richard fell silent. Yael approached Francisco and looked at Richard, ¡°Dad, Francisco must have his own reason to believe that the baby wasn¡¯t his. All of us just want to find out the truth. I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t want others tough at us for helping another man raise his son, right?¡± Eugene also chimed in after what Yael said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Dad. I¡¯d force this b* stard to admit it if he really was the baby¡¯s father. However, if he really weren¡¯t, I wouldn¡¯t want him to help another man raise his son either.¡± Richard¡¯s face sank as everyone was standing up for Francisco. His face was livid with rage as he barked, ¡°All of you are such disappointments! Our family will sooner orter end up dying in your hands. I don¡¯t care. I want an exnation on this matter!¡± Dr. Evans emerged from the emergency room. ¡°Elder Master Goldmann, Ms. Hannigan has woken up.¡± They all went into the ward, save for Maisie. She stood outside the door and watched. Maizie looked weak since she had just woken up. When Richard and Yael asked her what had happened just now, she looked at Maisie, who was standing at the door, and lifted her hand slowly. ¡°Mrs¡­ Mrs. Goldmann pushed me just now.¡¯ Everyone in the ward spun their heads and gazed at Maisie. Some of them looked shocked, while the others looked confused. There was one in particr that looked dissatisfied, and this person was none other than Richard. He studied Maisie up and down and asked,¡¯ Mrs. Goldmann¡­ So she¡¯s the wife of that brat from the Goldmanns?¡± Helios nced at Maizie meaningfully and asked, ¡°Are you sure about it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure about it. I¡­ I have some personal grudges with Mrs. Goldmann,¡± Maizie muttered. Helios chuckled and said, ¡°Really? Just because you have some grudges with Mrs. Goldmann, so she wanted to make you lose your baby? Could it be that you¡¯re carrying Nn¡¯s baby? That¡¯s why she hates you so much?¡± Maizie was stumped. She knew that Helios had a good rtionship with Maisie and Nn, so there was no way he would stand on her side. However, she had lost the baby, and Richard loved the baby very much. Since she couldn¡¯t get anything in the end, she wouldn¡¯t let Maisie have it easy either. ¡°Mrs. Goldmann hates me because I liked Mr. Goldmann in the past. It was her who told Katrina that the baby in my womb wasn¡¯t Francisco¡¯s. Katrina came to look for me before her ident and told everything to me. She even threatened me to take Mr. Boucher¡¯s wedding ring to her or she would harm my baby. She said that since Mr. Boucher cherishes that ring so much, if she couldn¡¯t get it, she wouldn¡¯t want anyone else to get it either.¡±From N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 908 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 908 Upon seeing the strange expression on Eugene and Samantha¡¯s faces, she decided to fan the mes and push all the me to Maisie.¡± Mrs. Goldmann knew that Katrina was Mr. Boucher¡¯s lover. Mrs. Goldmann was the one that made Katrina¡¯s fake ring, so don¡¯t you guys think Mrs. Goldmann was also one of the people who caused Francisco¡¯s parents to go their separate ways?¡± The ward fell silent. Maizie¡¯s eyes were filled with madness and smiles when she was speaking, She stared fixedly at Maisie as if she desperately wanted to see Maisie be a rat in the street everyone shouted at. Everyone turned around and looked at Maisie. The atmosphere was tense. Maisie did not say a word, yet a trace of sympathy appeared in her eyes. She was not pitying Maizie. She just felt sorry for her unborn child that she had taken advantage of to frame her. ¡°We don¡¯t have any grudges,¡± Maisie said firmly. ¡°If I have to be jealous just because you like my husband, then I have to be jealous of all the women who like my husband. Why am I targeting you only?¡± Maizie was stumped. Without giving her a chance to say anything, Maisie continued calmly. ¡°For Nn and I, you¡¯re just an outsider. If you like him, that¡¯s your business. It doesn¡¯t affect our rtionship, so I¡¯d like to know what kind of grudge I have against you.¡± Maizie became nervous. She gnashed her teeth and said, ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re jealous of me. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have asked Mr. Goldmann to attack my father¡¯spany!¡± Maisie lifted her eyebrow. Helios suddenly chuckled lightly. ¡°Ms. Hannigan, I guess you have gotten the wrong person. I¡¯m the one who asked Nn to attack the Hannigans because I didn¡¯t want to marry you.¡± Maizie looked at him in shock. Yael was kind of surprised as well. He jerked his head around and asked, ¡°You were the one who did it. Helios?¡± He was aware that the ckgold Group had been attacking the Hannigans back then. It was just that he had no idea it had something to do with his son. Helios nodded. ¡°Yes. I approached Nn and asked for his help. I didn¡¯t want to marry Maizie, so I asked him to attack the Hannigans. Then, Nathaniel wouldn¡¯t have the time to care about our marriage. I¡¯ve said before that I don¡¯t want to marry a woman that I don¡¯t love. I wouldn¡¯t ept it even if you guys forced me to.¡± Yael did not say anything. He nced at Elder Master Boucher and noticed that his expression was dark. Maizie shouted emotionally, ¡°That¡¯s impossible! I-I know you¡¯re Nn and Maisie¡¯s friends. You¡¯re saying that to help Maisie, right? Hah! Her eyes were bloodshot. The smile on her face was getting more and more hideous, and perhaps she herself did not know why. ¡°She¡¯s just Nn¡¯s woman. Why are you helping her? Could it be that you too have been seduced by her?¡± As soon as Maizie finished speaking, the faces of Yael, Samantha, and Helios turned dark¡­ Maizie did not just stop there. Her emotions had gotten the best of her, so she decided to drag everyone down. ¡°You really are more capable than I thought, Maisie. You already have Nn and Helios all for yourself, yet you¡¯re still not satisfied? Even Francisco calls you what? Little goddess? Hahaha, you truly are one hell of a sl*t-¡± The echo of a resounding p shocked everyone, including Maisie. Maizie¡¯s face turned sideways, and a red welt appeared on her cheek under her messy hair. The one who had pped her was Francisco, and even Samantha and Eugene were taken aback. ¡°Who are you calling a sl*t? Yourself?¡¯ Francisco¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°I don¡¯t deny that I had a crush on Maisie when we were in the training camp. However, that was before I learned she¡¯s Nn¡¯s wife. Little goddess is my first love, and you¡¯re in no position to tarnish her.¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Chapter 909 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 909 After Francisco finished speaking, he pulled his phone out, turned the volume to the loudest, and tossed the phone on the bed. When the sound of the recording filled the ward, Maizie¡¯s face turned from pale to green and then to ashen pale again. Flustered, she threw the phone on the floor and shouted. ¡°This wasn¡¯t me. It¡¯s her! She framed me!¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Eugene stormed forward before Elder Master Boucher could do anything and snarled, ¡°How dare you take my ring!?¡± ¡®Not only that, but she intended to give the ring to Katrina!?¡¯ Samantha scoffed coldly and said, ¡°You became a thief before bing the daughter-inw of the Bouchers. How could you steal the ring?¡± ¡®Why would things turn out like this? How did Francisco get the video of me meeting Katrina?¡¯ It was only now that Maizie saw the light why Francisco was so sure that he was not the baby¡¯s father, and he knew she had taken the ring. Something crossed her head, and she pointed at Maisie with a trembling finger.¡¯ It¡¯s you! You¡¯re the one who did this to me, right? You b* tch! How could you do this to me!?¡± Maisie squinted her eyes. ¡°Maizie, when are you going to wake up from your delusion? Am I the one who put you in where you are right now and caused all your misfortunes?¡± Maizie was stumped once again. ¡°Yes, I did set you up and send you to jail, but that was because you colluded with Tony and nearly foiled Mr. Boucher and Nn¡¯s n. You also nearly killed the people that I care about. Don¡¯t forget about it. When Tony kidnapped Barbara and Helios, do you think you¡¯d still be able to sit here and talk to us if something happened to either one of them?¡± When Richard heard that Maizie had something to do with Tony, the person who had abducted his grandson, his face turned cold. ¡°What is your rtionship with Tony?¡± ¡°No¡­ It wasn¡¯t me¡­¡± Maizie stammered. She did not know how she should exin herself anymore. Maisie scoffed and chimed in, ¡°Tony is her godfather. Although Ms. Hannigan had offered some help in arresting Tony, what I¡¯m curious about is that Tony knew that the police would arrest him. As someone a s cunning as a fox, there¡¯s no way the police would¡¯ve caught him if he refused to show up. However, he showed himself after you said something to him. Even after he was arrested, he contessed all his crimes and didn¡¯t sell you out despite knowing that it was a trap.¡± Maisie tried to look for something in Maizie¡¯s frightened gaze. She walked up close to her and asked, ¡°So, Ms. Hannigan, are you really just his goddaughter?¡± ¡°You¡­ Don¡¯t you dare nder me! Tony is just my godfather. He treats me like I¡¯m his own daughter and¡­¡± She closed her mouth instantly after realizing what she had said. She refused to admit the rtionship between her and Tony, but she had exposed everything right now. Richard closed his eyes and fell into contemtion. He had been very wary of Tony and Joseph when he was still a politician. After retiring, Yael had seeded his position. He was aware of the thing Joseph had done to his son, and he reckoned that Joseph had something to do with the things that had happened to the Chases. It was just that he did not expect Maizie was rted to Tony, and it was something he could not ept. Although Joseph had been pulled down from his position and Tony had been sent to jail, wouldn¡¯t he be theughingstock of his olleagues if he allowed Maizie to be one of the Bouchers?¡± ¡°What a great daughter Nathaniel has brought up,¡± he said through gritted teeth.¡± How dare you y all of us like fools! Tell me, who is the father of that baby in your womb?¡± Maizie¡¯s body was shaking, and she couldn¡¯t speak. At the same time, Officer Zaleski came in with a few officers. He took off his hat and nodded at Richard and Yael. ¡°Elder Master Boucher, Mr. Boucher, I didn¡¯t expect to run into you two here.¡± Chapter 910 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 910 Yael asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡¯ Officer Zaleski replied, ¡°We¡¯re here to investigate Katrina¡¯s ident case. We¡¯ve collected some evidence, and we found that the ident has something to do with Ms. Hannigan.¡± From N?velDrama.Org. Maizie shook her head nervously, ¡°No¡­ It wasn¡¯t me¡­¡± Officer Zaleski looked at her and asked, ¡°Do you know Gideon, Ms. Hannigan?¡± Helios squinted his eyes. ¡°Gideon¡­ He was one of Tony¡¯s men, right?¡± Officer Zaleski nodded. He told them that Gideon was the one who had killed Katrina in the car ident. He also told them that Gideon had received $500,000 in his bank ount after the ident. The remittance ount was the ount that Tony had passed on to Maizie and was not frozen. Elder Master Boucher said something to Officer Zaleski and allowed him to take Maizie away. Samantha¡¯s face turned pale, and she covered her mouth. ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t expect it would turn out this way.¡± Initially, she was kind of sympathetic toward this girl. However, little did she expect that not only was she not pregnant with her son¡¯s baby, but she was also involved in a murder case. Maisie watched as Maizie was taken away. She suddenly thought of someone and ran outside after bidding Samantha and Helios goodbye. As expected, there was a Bently parked outside of the hospital. Nn was standing by the car, and the ck trench coat that wrapped around his body like a glove gave him a regal vibe. She ran toward him and threw herself into his arms. ¡°I knew it must be you.¡± Nn stretched his arms to secure her in his embrace and rested his chin on the top of her head. He chuckled and asked, ¡°How did you know it was me?¡± She rubbed herself against his chest and replied, ¡°My intuition.¡± Nn had gotten the recording and given :t to her, so there was no way he would sit still and not do anything. He stopped her head from rubbing his chest and pitched his voice low. ¡°ying with fire again? Are you not worried about what I¡¯ll do to you when we get back?¡± Maisie slipped her hand into his trench coat and pinched him. Her expression was alluring as she said, ¡°Really? Are you sure I¡¯m the one who should be worried about that?¡± Nn hissed in pain and frowned slightly.¡± You¡¯ve be naughty.¡± She blinked her eyes innocently and said,¡± Well, I learned it from you.¡± Nn carried her into the car and drove away from the hospital. At the Blue Bay vi¡­ Maisie was lying in Nn¡¯s arms, and his chest was heaving up and down with every breath he took. Nn lifted the hair that was stuck on her neck, lowered his head to kiss the top of her head, and chuckled hoarsely. ¡°Seems to me that it¡¯s getting harder and harder to satisfy you since you¡¯re about to turn 30.¡± Maisie lifted her head and giggled. ¡°If I¡¯m 3 0, then you¡¯re a 40-year-old old man.¡± He squinted his eyes slightly. ¡°Am I really that old to you?¡± Maisie sighed and replied, ¡°I¡¯m 27 now, and I will be 30 in another 3 years. Since my husband can¡¯t satisfy me anymore, when I¡¯m 40, I¡¯ll have to find a young man who¡¯s a s fit as a fiddle to have sex with me four times a day.¡± Nn turned around and pinned her on the bed. He cupped her chin with his hand andmented with a half-smile, ¡°Four times a day? Since when do you have so much passion for sex, Zee?¡± Maisie knew she had exaggerated things, so she quickly changed her tune. ¡°Alright, then. Twice a day, and not more than that.¡± Nn stroked her red lips with his finger and chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Zee. I can still satisfy your needs even if I¡¯m 40. When I turn 50, you just need to take care of my body, and I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be able to satisfy you as well.¡± Maisie couldn¡¯t help herself and chuckled.¡± Well, it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t force yourself too much.¡± Nn pressed his lips onto hers and said, ¡°It seems to me that you can still go for a few more rounds.¡± One weekter, Gideon was caught by the police when he was on his way out of the town. He confessed everything, and the lies that Maizie had woven up shattered. Mrs. Hannigan fainted on the spot when she learned that her daughter was involved in a murder case and would be judged in a month. There was nothing Nathaniel could do other than regretting and reflecting on his failure of teaching his daughter well and letting her go down the wrong path. Chapter 911 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 911 Maisie followed Nn to the precinct for some follow-up on the case. She also said she wanted to see Maizie. From N?velDrama.Org. Officer Zaleski asked an officer to take her into one of the interrogation rooms. Soon, a female officer led Maizie with both hands:n handcuffs. Her face looked pale and haggard, and she had lost the former vitality that she had. Her ubed hair looked as messy and dry as hay , and her bright and beautiful appearance had long disappeared. She red at Maisie and scoffed. ¡°Wow, are you here tough at me?¡± Maisie straightened her posture and exined calmly, ¡°Must you make everyone around you sound so Maizie did not answer as Maisie looked straight at her. ¡°I would never do anything to persecute you unless you¡¯ve overstepped my bottom line in the first ce. But other than those things that I¡¯ve done to you, I really don¡¯t understand where your hatred for me stems from.¡± ¡®The hatred that Willow and Rowena had against me was justifiable. Willow¡¯s hatred for me originated from the instigation and thoughts that Le had instilled in her. Through Le¡¯s insistence, she wanted to take over my position in the family, gain control over the company, and obtain the benefits and identity that Nn could give her. ¡°And Rowena was stubborn as she thought she loved Nn so deeply but could not get the same love in return. As such, her love for him transformed into her hatred for me. ¡®But what about Maizie?¡¯ Maizieughed out loud. ¡°I did it because I simply don¡¯t like you. You¡¯re an eyesore to me no matter where you go,¡± ¡°You don¡¯t think I¡¯m an eyesore,¡± Maisie interrupted her calmly. ¡°You¡¯ve always hated what others have whenever you feel that your life is unsatisfactory, when you¡¯re not recognized and epted by others, or when you don¡¯t get the best the world can offer. It¡¯s like the feeling of imbnce and the emotional surges within you whenever someone else owns a beautiful doll that you can¡¯t have.¡± Maizie lifted her eyebrows. ¡°Pfft! Do you really think you know me that well? What you want to say is that I¡¯m jealous of you, but why should I be jealous of you?¡± ¡°Do you know a thing or two about the psychological cues behind certain microexpressions? The inner side of your eyebrows is raised upward, which means you¡¯re feeling uneasy when I¡¯m around. You feel very inferior and flustered.¡± Maisie observed the change in Maizie¡¯s expression with a calm face. ¡°Maybe you¡¯re indeed not jealous of me, but you¡¯re surelypeting yourself against me.¡± Maizie¡¯s expression stiffened gradually. Maisie leaned back on the back of the chair. ¡°You¡¯ve always wanted to own whatever others have, and you¡¯ll nder others whenever you can¡¯t get something that someone else has. Didn¡¯t you nder your ssmate using the same way when you were in high school? Only because she bought thetest backpack and you didn¡¯t, so you spread rumors saying that the bag that she had was a fake. After that, in order to win yourself some attention, you coaxed Mr. Hannigan into buying you a new backpack that cost more than hers. You were even reluctant to remove thebel and price tag in order to show it off in front of your other ssmates and make themugh at that ssmate of yours.¡± Before Maizie could respond, Maisie looked at her with his chin propped against her palm. ¡°Do you know why I know about this?¡± Looking at Maizie¡¯s slightly stunned expression, she grinned. ¡°It was your so-called besties. We are in the same group chat. All the things that you told them, you may think you were sharing the information with them, but to them, your sharing is nothing but show-offs. How many men have you dated? How did you snatch your senior¡¯s boyfriend from her back when you were studying? You wanted them to envy each and every sess that you had had, but all they did was make aughingstock out of you.¡± Maizie was out of words for a long time, and her face turned embarrassed gradually. ¡°No one forced you to get to where you are at this point of life at all. Everything you¡¯ve done in the past was motivated by your own eer vanity. Do you think you really love Nn?¡± Maisie stood up slowly. ¡°You only want others to envy you and live a life where everyone else revolves around you. Unfortunately, no one would do that other than your parents. Other people have no obligation to revolve around you and worship you as if you¡¯re God all day long. You belittle others too much and look too highly of yourself.¡± After saying her piece, Maisie left the interrogation room without giving Maizie the chance to say anything. Chapter 912 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 912 This would also be Maisie¡¯sst conversation with Maizie after thetter was imprisoned. Maisie was walking in the corridor, and Nn¡¯s figure could be seen standing not far away from the end of the corridor. He was waiting for her He smiled as she approached. ¡°Done talking to her?¡± Maisie nodded and stopped in front of him. ¡°Yeah, I just had to figure out why she hates me that much.¡± Nn held her hand and kissed her on her fingertips. ¡°No matter what others think, my wife is always the best.¡± She stood on tiptoe to move closer to him. Am I that good?¡± Nn wrapped his arms around her waist as a hint of amusement shed across his eyes. ¡°Other than the little tigress that I have to face head-on from time to time, you¡¯re just fine.¡± She choked on her own saliva. ¡°Who are you referring to as a tigress?¡± He did not say a word, but the hrity that beamed through his eyes and brows intensified. ¡°Ahem, it seems that I¡¯vee at the wrong time,¡± Officer Zaleski interrupted the two of them awkwardly, and Maisie pushed Nn away in an instant We¡¯re still in a precinct!¡¯ Nn joked about their encounter. ¡°It¡¯s not against thew for husbands and wives to show their affection to each other in a precinct, is it?¡± Officer Zaleski was astounded for a split second, waved his hands, and chuckled. ¡°We¡¯re not that inhumane as long as you don¡¯t go overboard, but it depends on the asion, so please do take it easy.¡± Maisie lowered her head, rubbed the tip of her nose, and secretly bumped Nn with her elbow. ¡®It¡¯s all his fault.¡¯ Nn looked downward, smirked, then suppressed his smile after a short while and asked, ¡°Have you found out anything from Tony?¡± Officer Zaleski nodded. ¡°We did find out something. Tony admitted that he did transfer some of his assets to Maizie on the day he got arrested.¡± Maisie was a little surprised to hear that.¡± Tony transferred his assets to Maizie before he was arrested? Did he know that he would be arrested that day?¡± IWasn¡¯t Maizie the one who set him up and tricked him into showing up?¡¯ Officer Zaleski exined in embarrassment, ¡°Tony didn¡¯t transfer his assets to Maizie because he knew he would be arrested, but because he knew that Maizie was pregnant.¡± Maisie was astonished. ¡°So Maizie was pregnant with his child?¡± Officer Zaleski nodded. ¡®It all makes sense now. Why would Tony take the risk toe forward to meet Maizie? Why would a person as vignt as Tony believe in her just because she¡¯s his goddaughter? All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡®It turns out that Maizie told him that she was pregnant. Tony isn¡¯t married and has no children. Even though the child was just an ident, it was still his offspring. So after learning about this, he transferred part of his assets to Maizie, thinking that it was for the ¡®He took the risk toe forward and meet Maizie and was then arrested by the police. He even tried his best to clean Maizie¡¯s name after getting arrested. Maybe he really thought that Maizie would give birth to the baby and raise it on his behalf. But what he didn¡¯t expect was that Maizie would use this child as a bargaining chip to get herself into the Bouchers. ¡®He obviously had the opportunity to be born into this world and live on, but he was killed in the womb by his own mother instead. How sad is that? The weather got colder and colder, and winter came in a blink of an eye in November. Gideon, the murderer, was sentenced to death with a two-year suspension, and Maizie was sentenced to 10 years in prison because she was the one who had hired the murderer. The most interesting matter was that thewyer who prosecuted Maizie at that time was Francisco, and because the circumstances of hiring a killer to murder someone else were serious, the sentence that Maizie received was imprisonment of more than 10 years. Maizie did not refute, and Mr. and Mrs. Hannigan did not raise any objections, although that was not the ruling that they wanted to see. Richard had been in low spirits because the great-grandson that he was looking forward to back then turned out to only be a facade that Maizie staged. Thus, Yael and Christina both ced their work aside and stayed by his side. And Helios also postponed the establishment of his own business to ater date. Meanwhile, the overseas projects under Eastwood Enterprise and Tristan officially started, and Nn and Maisie attended its opening ceremony. Chapter 913 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 913 Anthony approached them with a wine ss. ¡°Nn, you¡¯vee to support the project.¡± Nn smiled and took the wine ss from the waiter. ¡°Hi, Uncle Topaz. Your project has officially started, so, of course, I have toe to show my support.¡± Maisie grabbed a wine ss too.¡± Congrattions, Mr. Topaz.¡± Anthony smiled and toasted with them.¡± Thank you for all your blessings.¡± Tristan walked toward them with a young femalepanion. The woman standing beside him was probably in her 20s. She did not look extremely eye-catching but had an elegant temperament. Nn clinked sses with him. ¡°It seems that you¡¯ve found another pretty woman, Mr. Knowles.¡± Tristan smiled and replied, ¡°An old bachelor like me can¡¯tpare myself to those of you who have a family. So how can I attend such an asion without a femalepanion?¡± Anthony smiled and turned to look at Tristan. ¡°Mr. Knowles, if you were willing to settle down and get married back then, you might already have a mansion full of children and grandchildren now.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been living abroad since I was a child, and I¡¯ve never had the dream of having children and grandchildren. As a man, what I prioritize the most in my life is freedom. I think I¡¯d definitely find it quite annoying if I were to have a wife who would order me around all day long.¡± When he was young, Tristan had always been a yboy, and he was a handsome, charming, and casual man. He was also influenced by more open-minded education and did not have the traditional concept of starting a family. However, that was what he told everyone else, but no one knew whether he had ever thought about doing so. Maisie asked with a smile, ¡°Mr. Knowles, aren¡¯t you going to introduce your partner to us?¡± Tristan wrapped his arms around his femalepanion. ¡°Her name is Zeta Yanev, and she¡¯s from East Winston.¡± Zeta nodded shyly and greeted them in English with a smile. Maisie looked at her and was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Your English is very fluent, Ms. Yanev.¡± She responded, ¡°I studied English in college, and I like Zlokova¡¯s culture very much.¡± After chatting with Maisie for a while, seeing that Tristan had left for somewhere else to toast with his friends, Zeta bid them goodbye and caught up to Tristan to be by his side. Maisie leaned over to Nn¡¯s side. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Knowles to be still quite attractive to youngerdies even though he¡¯s already in his fifties.¡± ¡°Zeta should be around 27 or 28 years old, about the same age as me, while Tristan is already in his 50s. However, he does pay a lot of attention to the maintenance of his appearance, so he doesn¡¯t look old at all, and it¡¯s not exaggerated to say that he¡¯s in his 40s.¡¯ Nn squinted slightly. ¡°I¡¯ll still be attractive when I¡¯m at his age too.¡± Maisie met his gaze and chuckled. ¡®Did that jealousy juste out of nowhere? The opening ceremony reception ended at 1 0:00 p.m. Quincy parked the car outside the main entrance, and Nn got into the car with Maisie after bidding goodbye to Anthony, As soon as they got to the entryway at the Blue Bay vi, Maisie, who bent over to take over her heels, kneaded her sore ankles. It had been too long since shest wore high heels to a banquet. If she knew that it would go on until sote, she would not have worn high heels. Nn suddenly picked her up. sat her down on the couch, squatted in front of her, and lifted her slender ankles. Her heels looked red and slightly swollen. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me this at the banquet hall?¡± ¡°How could I tell you that?¡± She could not help butugh. ¡°If you were to know how I felt, you would¡¯ve brought me back halfway through the ceremony. It wouldn¡¯t look too good for us to leave halfway.¡± He massaged her feet for her and smiled.¡± It¡¯s on the verge of turning into a pig¡¯s hoof.¡± She snorted softly. ¡°Are you saying that you dislike them?¡± From N?velDrama.Org. Nn lifted her in the air by her waist, spun around, sat down on the couch, supported the back of her head with his palm. pushed her head forward, raised his head, and kissed her. His aura was strong and intense. He let go of her after kissing her until she ran out of breath. He then ran his fingers over her bright red lips and gave off an obscure smile. ¡°Even if you were to turn into a pig, I¡¯d never dislike you.¡± Maisie hit him in a flirtatious manner.¡± You¡¯re the one who¡¯s going to turn into a pig. If either one of us has to be turned into a pig, it¡¯d better be you.¡± The hrity that was beaming from his brows and eyes intensified as he stared at her furious look. Chapter 914 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 914 Bassburgh had always been warm during winter and cool during summer. The roses in the garden located just outside the window still looked delicate and beautiful under the meticulous care of the gardener during the winter. Maisie had been giving herself a time off recently and had left herpany to Lucy to manage, and she took some time to visit Sapphie at Uncle Kennedy¡¯s today. Sapphie was already half a year old, and her soft hair had grown a little longer. Her facial features were not fully grown just yet, except for her bright, big eyes that seemed to be able to fit the whole gxy in each of them, and they would bend into two crescent moons whenever she smiled. ¡°This little girl will definitely grow up to be a gorgeousdy.¡± Kennedy held Sapphie in his arms and was unwilling to part with her. Although he was not her biological father, he already regarded Sapphie as his own daughter after all thepany that he had shown her throughout the past few months. Maisie smiled and suggested, ¡°I can¡¯t wait to give Sapphie pretty dresses and dress her up beautifully when she¡¯s two to three years old Maisie had not had the time to dress Daisie up when she gave birth to the triplets before this. She regretted it every time she thought of ¡°By the way. Uncle Kennedy, will Aunt Samanthae to take care of Sapphie during this time?¡± Kennedy lowered his gaze and gave off a smile. ¡°She really likes this child and wille over whenever she¡¯s free, but I can¡¯t trouble her all the time, can I?¡± Maisie gently rubbed Sapphie¡¯s chubby cheek with her fingers and said with a pregnant smile, ¡°Uncle Kennedy, it¡¯s not easy for you to take care of her alone. And Aunt Samantha seems to be more than willing to help you troublesome, but Aunt Samantha may not think the same.¡± ¡°Zee, you¡¯re teasing me again.¡± Kennedy was helpless. He could totally get what Maisie was trying to say. Maisie chuckled and said nothing. ¡®Although I wish to make a match out of the two of them, I won¡¯t force the issue. After all, they¡¯re the ones who would be in the rtionship. I can¡¯t just match Uncle Kennedy with Aunt Samantha just because I want them to keep each otherpany.¡¯ Ryleigh called her at this time, so she walked aside to answer the call, and Barbara¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone call. After listening to what Barbara had to say, Maisie bid Kennedy goodbye and drove to a restaurant by the bay. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Thedies were sitting outside on the open-air balcony, and Barbara waved at her. Maisie sat down and looked at Ryleigh, who was lying on the table and had not uttered a single word. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡± Barbara grabbed her coffee mug, took a sip from it, and sighed. ¡°I guess it¡¯s a big deal.¡± Maisie took a nce at Ryleigh, who was lying there without saying a word, squinted, thought of something, and leaned closer to Barbara. ¡°Could it be that matter?¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s not just that. This is some serious shjt.¡± Barbara put the coffee down with a solemn expression. ¡°Was Joe Watson your ssmate?¡± Maisie asked how Joe was rted to the matter, and Barbara told her that she and Ryleigh had been drinking at the Glitz a week ago when they met Joe, Ryleigh¡¯s former ssmate, and invited him over for a few drinks. When they had left the club, Joe was the one who sent them back. He had first sent Barbara home and then Ryleigh. Maybe because Ryleigh had quarreled with Louis earlier on that day and she was not in a good mood, she did not want to go back home yet. Thus, she ended up in Joe¡¯s ce the whole night, ying console games. ¡°Your cousin has found out about this, so¡­¡± Barbara¡¯s sentence faded out, and Ryleigh sat up in an instant. Her eye sockets were so swollen that they looked like puffs, and they had narrowed both her eyes into only two ck lines, making her look as if she was in the blues. She startled the two sitting next to her, and Barbara patted her chest. ¡°Oh my God, don¡¯t make a fuss. Aren¡¯t we thinking of a way to help you out?¡± ¡°What can youe up with to help me? He can think whatever the hell he wants.¡± Ryleigh grabbed the juice on the table and finished it in one go. She sounded rather convincing, but her expression showed otherwise. Chapter 915 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 915 Maisie rubbed the bridge of her nose.¡± Ryleigh Hill, are you dumb or what? You¡¯re engaged to Louis, and you dare to stay at Joe¡¯s ce for one whole night after grabbing a drink with him? Do you know what the public will do to people like you? They¡¯ll ughter you on the Inte.¡± ¡°I was in a bad mood that day.¡± Ryleigh propped her head against her arm and stared nkly at the table. ¡°His exgirlfriend had to attend a dinner, and why didn¡¯t he think about my feelings and our engagement when he went to the banquet with her as her malepanion? Maisie narrowed her eyes. Ryleighughed out loud abruptly. ¡°The engagement is just a faqade. If it weren¡¯t for the marriage that the two families arranged, his ex might even be able to get back together again with him.¡± Maisie supported her chin with her hand. ¡°If Louis really wants to go back to X, your engagement with him would¡¯ve gone down the sewage ages ago. Maybe there¡¯s another reason for him to apany X to the dinner. Didn¡¯t he exin it to you?¡± Ryleigh did not say anything. Barbara looked at her. ¡°She didn¡¯t even give Mr. Lucas the chance to exin before dragging me to Glitz for a drink, and that was how things went downhill since then.¡± Ryleigh calmed herself down, suppressed all the facial emotions, and tried her best to force a happy smile. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s not talk about these things today. I¡¯m starving already, and I want to eat. Waiter, can I have the menu?¡± Maisie and Barbara exchanged gazes. Although Ryleigh pretended to be unconcerned on the surface, she really cared a lot about it deep down. After eating, Maisie drove Ryleigh back to the academy to pick up her backpack. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Maisie asked, ¡°Do you need me to send you back?¡¯. Ryleigh waved. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I drove here by myself this morning. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine.¡± Maisie watched as she entered the academy, then stayed back for a moment before driving the car away. . Ryleigh was on the ground floor of the office building when she looked up and saw Xing downstairs. Her footsteps froze in ce for a split second. She then bit her lip and went upstairs in a hurry, pretending that she did not see her. X stopped her when she passed by. ¡°Ms. Hill.¡± Ryleigh stopped and turned around.¡± What¡¯s the matter?¡± X sensed her hostility, but she responded with a smile. ¡°I have something to tell you.¡± ¡°Forget it, I know what you want to say.¡± Ryleigh crossed her arms and turned her face away. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll terminate my engagement with Louis. You and Louis have my blessing.¡± Before X could speak, Ryleigh had already turned around and was about to leave. However, Louis was standing at the stairwell entrance, and it seemed that he had been there for quite some time. He also seemed to have heard what Ryleigh just said, and his expression dimmed instantly. Ryleigh was stunned and froze in ce for a short moment, but the draught in the corridor dragged her back from the trance, and she dashed past Louis¡¯ side and headed upstairs. Ryleigh did not dare to stop, let alone look back. She ran back to her office and closed the door. The lecturers in the office had already gotten off work, and no one was there to witness her in a daze. She took a deep breath to calm herself down before starting to pack her backpack. She walked to the stairs and saw Louis still leaning against the wall, waiting for her, and she turned back immediately. Louis went after her, caught up to her, dragged her backward, and pushed her against the wall. ¡°Are you serious about canceling the engagement?¡± Seeing that Ryleigh did not speak, he clutched her shoulders with his palms. ¡± You really are still thinking about Joe Watson, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Joe and I are just ordinary friends, and nothing is going on between us. Even if something is truly going on between us, you have no right to control how I make my choices, so let me go!¡± Ryleigh¡¯s shoulders hurt from his grasp. After a few more struggles, Louis sped her hands, lifted them above her head, lowered his head, and sealed her lips. She could only protest with a series of muffled groans, but he forcibly pried open her lips, leaving no gap for her even to breathe. Chapter 916 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 916 Ryleigh wanted to take deep breaths, but she couldn¡¯t move because he held her so tightly. Louis only let her go when she stopped struggling. He held up her chin and got close to her lips, pushing the hair off her lip. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t give him a chance even if you liked him. I won¡¯t agree to call off our wedding. ¡°Ryleigh, your heart can only belong to me.¡± Ryleigh¡¯s tears rolled down her face, unable to voice out the sadness in her heart. He kissed the tears on her cheeks away but continued kissing down her neck, then picked her up and walked toward the office. The pain took her breath away, and she almost bit his lips open. Louis kissed her cheek from behind her, tilting his head. The light behind the curtains turned blurry, shining on the ovepped silhouette reflected in the window. Until the evening, Ryleigh sat in the passenger seat wrapped up in Louis¡¯ coat. Her eyes were on the view outside, her face looking tired and pale. Louis sent her home, carrying her in. He looked rxed as usual when he was speaking to Russell. Russell gave Ryleigh a lecture because he was worried about her staying out all night, but she didn¡¯t say anything the entire time. Louis brought her upstairs to her room. Ryleigh took off his jacket and tossed it to him. ¡°Close the door when you leave.¡± She walked into the bathroom. When she got out of the shower, Louis was still there. She climbed into bed and tucked herself in without even ncing at him. Louis sat quietly at the edge of the bed for a while, then pulled her nket up higher.¡± Rest well.¡± When she heard the door close, Ryleigh pressed her face into the pillow and sobbed quietly. That night, Louis went to Glitz and was alone in the room. Helios entered, ced his ss of wine on the table, and sat down. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Louis poured out a ss, threw his head back, and drank it all Helios smiled. ¡°Because of Ryleigh.¡± Louis turned to look at him. ¡°Do you think tying her down with the wedding agreement is too much? I can¡¯t feel that she cares no matter what I do. She¡¯s happier with Joe Watson than when she¡¯s with me.¡± He smiled sadly, then downed a few more sses. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Helios took his ss away. ¡°How do you know she doesn¡¯t have feelings for you?¡± Louis chuckled. ¡°If she cared about me, she wouldn¡¯t have kept quiet when she saw X asking me out. She even said she would cancel the wedding so we could have our way. Why would she pick me if not because of the agreement between our families?¡± Louis¡¯ body froze. Helios moved his hand away and looked away before calmly saying, ¡°You said she didn¡¯t care, but don¡¯t you know why she was drinking at Glitz the other night?¡± Louis paused. Helios smiled. ¡°Who are you to attend an event with X? You even dated before, so Ryleigh was feeling insecure. If she didn¡¯t care about X and you, she wouldn¡¯t havee here to drink.¡± Louis suddenly snapped out of it and put his hand on his forehead. He hadn¡¯t told her about going to an event with X. Louis wasn¡¯t trying to hide it from Ryleigh. He was just there to help, and nothing was going on between him and X. They were just friends. And he had been too angry that Ryleigh spent time with Joe, so he didn¡¯t listen to her exnation. Chapter 917 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 917 Just like when X hade to say thanks, she was just in the office for less than 10 minutes and nothing could have happened. Everything that Helios said made Louis think about Ryleigh¡¯s reaction, and she seemed to care. His hand was still on his forehead, then his head started to hurt. ¡°I have no intention of getting back with X. It was just an event for her new movie. She had another date that night, but something came up, so she came to me instead.¡± He had agreed because he owed her, and it wasn¡¯t too much to help. Helios put his hand on his shoulder and patted it. ¡°I know you owe her, but it¡¯s best to exin to Ryleigh. She doesn¡¯t know what happened between you, so it was normal that she misunderstood.¡± The next day¡­ The music academy was nning the Christmas event. The students registered to join the clubs, but they were mostly for solo instruments-most of the students went for piano and violin. Inparison, there were a lot fewer people who signed up to be part of the orchestra. A few lecturers sat at the registration counter on their phones. They would hand out forms to those who were interested to join and seemed to have a lot of time on their hands. Ryleigh returned after handing out some flyers and took up a new stack. One of the lecturers couldn¡¯t help but advise, ¡°Forget it, Ray. There¡¯s no point. The young people aren¡¯t really interested in orchestras.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s just a waste of time. Only eight signed up. The solo instruments almost have 100 sign-ups. That¡¯s such a hugeparison.¡± Ryleigh rolled her eyes and hugged the flyers. ¡°It¡¯s better to get a few than just sitting here and doing nothing.¡± She made the lecturers look awkward but didn¡¯t wait for them to react and left. ¡°Tsk! Who does she think she is, acting high and mighty after just being here for a few months?¡± ¡°Ignore her. Let her give them out. Which moisturizer have you been usingtely? My skin has gotten so dry¡­¡± The few lecturers started discussing skincare and ignored Ryleigh. The lecturer who had advised Ryleigh just now looked toward Ryleigh, who was passionately handing out flyers and talking about the orchestra with the students. She hesitated before taking a few flyers and following along. Ryleigh was surprised because she didn¡¯t expect her to join her. The lecturer smiled. ¡°It¡¯s better if we do it together. We still have three days to get enough people.¡± Ryleigh shed a friendly smile. ¡°Thank you.¡± It was good that it wasn¡¯t the hot summer. The two of them stood outside for half an hour and almost finished handing out the flyers but only convinced two students. The lecturer handed a bottle of water to her. Ryleigh paused, then took the bottle and smiled. ¡°Thanks, Ruby.¡± There had been criticism ever since she joined, so she wasn¡¯t close with the other lecturers. This one named Ruby Severy had been on a year-long maternity leave when she joined and had returned a month ago. The bass and opera were her specializations. Ruby had over 10 years of experience in the orchestra scene. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, we¡¯re all colleagues.¡± Ruby was very friendly and made Ryleigh feel very comfortable. While they were chatting, Ryleigh saw Mr. Charles Nixon and Louis walking over while having a great conversation. The few lecturers who were doing nothing started pretending to be busy when they saw Charles. Chapter 918 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 918 Charles saw them but didn¡¯t show it on his face. He smiled and asked Ryleigh, ¡°I guess we didn¡¯t get a lot of students to sign up.¡± Ryleigh smiled awkwardly. Ruby was Charles¡¯ student. Sheughed and said, ¡°Sir, Ray has been working really hard at recruiting. We have three days. If we get a few today and a few tomorrow, we might not get a lot, but it could be enough for a performance.¡± Charles nodded happily. ¡°It¡¯s alright, I believe in you. The development of the orchestra in this academy relies on you.¡± Ruby started having a conversation with Charles at the side, leaving Ryleigh and Louis standing in their spots. Ryleigh was stuck between leaving and staying, but when she was hesitating, Louis put out his hand. She asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± He said, ¡°Give me your hand.¡± She hesitantly put out her left hand, but before it was fully stretched out, Louis pulled her wrist forward. Before she could react, he slowly tied a bracelet with purple pearls around her wrist. She was stunned. Louis fastened the sp. ¡°It looks good on you.¡± Ryleigh took her hand back and held it. She looked around her and then at the pearl bracelet, which was cool to the touch. ¡°You ¡­ What is the meaning of this?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you like it?¡± Ryleigh was stunned, kept her head low, and fell silent. Louis walked closer to her, ¡°It¡¯s to apologize.¡± ¡®Apologize? She looked into Louis¡¯ eyes and remembered how he had treated her. Her face started burning up, and she avoided his gaze. ¡°I need to get back to work.¡± Louis suddenly tugged at her arm, and before she could ask, he pulled her away in front of everyone. The garden behind the ssrooms was really quiet, with no one in sight. Ryleigh gently tugged her hand hack. ¡°Why did you bring me here, Louis?¡± From N?velDrama.Org. Louis stopped walking, cornered her in front of a wall, cupped her face in his hands, and leaned closer. ¡°Give me a chance to exin about X?¡± Ryleigh kept her head low and whispered,¡¯ What is there to exin?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve ended things long ago, and it wasn¡¯t like you imagined. We would never get back together because¡­¡± He paused. Ryleigh was nervous, but she wasn¡¯t sure for what. That was until the voice above her head slowly said, ¡°Because you have taken my heart.¡± Ryleigh stopped breathing and looked up at him and straight into his solemn eyes. He saw herself in his eyes, just like how all he could see was her at that moment. She parted her lips. ¡°You-¡® Louis pressed his finger to her lips, ¡°Listen, I was in a rtionship with X, but it wasn¡¯t exactly a romantic one. She pursued me, and I¡¯ ve rejected her, but she never gave up, so I agreed to give it a try,¡± Ryleigh beamed and pushed his finger away. She was very surprised. ¡°So you were toying with her feelings?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Louis looked down. ¡°I tried to convince myself into epting her and loving her, but I couldn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Then why were you together for six years?¡± Ryleigh pouted. He helplessly chuckled. ¡°More like I wasted six years of her life, so I owe her this. That was why I agreed to attend the event to repay her and to do her a small favor.¡± Chapter 919 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 919 Louis lowered his head and looked at Ryleigh. ¡°But what happened between us is all in the past now. I won¡¯t talk to her anymore if you don¡¯t like it.¡± Ryleigh didn¡¯t expect him to follow her wishes and didn¡¯t know what to say at that moment. It even made her feel that she was being petty and finding fault where there was none. ¡°Ryleigh,¡± Louis held her cheeks and leaned closer, ¡°We never did anything in our six years of rtionship. You¡¯re the only one I¡¯ve touched.¡± Ryleigh¡¯s face turned red, and she raised her hands and pushed him away. She then lowered her head and said, ¡°Enough.¡± Louis added, ¡°Yesterday was the first time¡­ I hurt you. I¡¯ll do better- Mm.¡± Ryleigh covered his mouth, her face red as a tomato. ¡°I said stop.¡± From N?velDrama.Org. Louis held her hand and kissed her fingers. Her mind went nk and almost started smoking. He continued kissing her, forgetting how fierce he had been the night before, and was instead gentle. Ryleigh fell into his arms and forgot to push him away. After Ryleigh and Louis got back together, her mood went from moody for the past two days to looking as though she was love-struck, grinning every now and then. Maisie and Barbara couldn¡¯t stand it. Cough, if you¡¯re back together, it¡¯s time to think about marriage.¡± Maisie picked up her teacup and took a sip from it. Ryleigh¡¯s smile froze when she heard the word ¡®marriage¡¯ and immediately snapped out of it. ¡°Marriage? That¡¯s too soon.¡± Barbara chuckled. ¡°You¡¯ve been engaged for three years. That¡¯s not soon.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m not ready yet.¡± Ryleigh lowered her head and tugged at her shirt. She had cold feet. Barbara laughed. ¡°Sure, don¡¯t youe crying if he leaves one day.¡± Ryleigh pouted but didn¡¯t say anything. Maisie put down the teacup and looked at Barbara. ¡°Don¡¯t just focus on pushing Ryleigh. You¡¯re not going to get out of this either.¡± Barbara paused, and with Ryleighughing, she was going to say something but stopped, putting her hand to her forehead.¡± Forget it.¡± Ryleigh leaned closer to her. ¡°Forget it? You¡¯ve kissed my cousin, and now you n to abandon him?¡± Barbara was rendered speechless. Ryleigh continued. ¡°I lost $100 because of that. You should make it up.¡± Babara took a sip of her tea to avoid answering. Suddenly, there was amotion at the restaurant. Everyone looked toward the noise and saw a woman ssh tea all over a man¡¯s face. The man shot up and yelled, ¡°Are you crazy?¡± ¡°Why would you trigger me if you knew that I¡¯m crazy? I must have been blind to fall for a con like you.¡± The woman picked up her bag and stomped away. The man took some napkins and wiped off the tea on his face. He noticed that all eyes were on him and yelled back, ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Barbara was shocked when she saw his face and immediately calmed down. Maisie noticed that, and when she was going to ask, the man looked at Barbara while he was leaving and walked past their table. The man gave a broad smile and walked over, wiping off the tea on his shoulder. ¡°I thought my eyes were ying tricks on me. Isn¡¯t this Ms. Yelena Chase?¡± Ryleigh questioned, ¡°Barbara, do you know him?¡± Barbara¡¯s hand on the table curled, but she didn¡¯t answer. The man looked at Maisie and Ryleigh and clicked his tongue. ¡°These two beauties are your friends? Introduce us, won¡¯t you?¡± Chapter 920 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 920 Barbara answered with no expression, ¡°I don¡¯t know you that well.¡± ¡°Now that my buddy Eric has passed, you¡¯ve forgotten me too?¡± The man put his hand on her shoulder and got closer to her. ¡°You still look so beautiful after so many years.¡± His hand moved downward. Maisie suddenly stood up, grabbed his wrist, and kicked him in the knee. The man fell to the floor. ¡°You just got sshed with tea, and you¡¯re touching my friend in public now. That¡¯s sexual harassment.¡± Maisie¡¯s voice attracted more stares. The man looked embarrassed, got up from the floor, andughed. ¡°B*tch, stay in yourne.¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. He swung at Maisie, who avoided it and pushed him toward the floor after that. Everyone around them stood up to get a look. Dome took out their phones to take pictures while others cheered. Ryleigh walked up and kicked him. ¡°That¡¯s for trying to bully women.¡± ¡°You¡­ You better watch your backs!¡± The man stumbled and scurried away. Maisie looked at Barbara, who looked pale.¡± He was one of those men?¡± Babara nodded. ¡°His name is Johnny O¡¯Neil, in the same gang as them. I didn¡¯t expect him to still remember me.¡± After that incident, they had broken up because they were afraid that it would catch attention. She didn¡¯t expect to bump into Johnny here. She couldn¡¯t recover from the trauma those men had caused her even after so many years. Ryleigh sat down, looking absolutely unhappy. ¡°That b*stard still tried to touch Barbara. I should have given him a few more kicks.¡± The trio left the restaurant after their meal, and they suddenly saw a few men walking toward them when they got to the garage. One of them was Johnny, who was trying to get someone to get back at them. Johnny was walking in front of the gang and yelled at them with hands on his waist, ¡°Weren¡¯t you batches acting proud just now? Aren¡¯t you good at fighting?¡± Ryleigh answered loudly, ¡°How is a bunch of men bullying a few women something to be proud of?¡± ¡°So I should just let you b*tches bully me?¡± Johnny spat and rolled his wrist. ¡°I¡¯m going to teach you a lesson.¡± The few men were getting closer when Ryleigh suddenly threw her bag at them and whacked them. ¡°Get closer if you dare. Help-¡± The man was kicked and copsed on the ground with a heavy thump. Saydie, who suddenly showed up, was nimble yet strong. She grabbed the men by their wrists and twisted them. The sound of bones cracking was followed by painful yelps. The car parked behind them started honking the horn. Nina then poked her head out and pointed at the men. ¡°I¡¯ve called the police. You¡¯ re not getting away!¡± Johnny¡¯s expression changed drastically, and he didn¡¯t want to continue attacking when he saw the men he had brought being badly beaten up. He immediately asked them to back away. After Maisie checked if Barbara and Ryleigh were okay, she patted Saydie¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Thank goodness you showed up in time.¡± Helios lowered the car window. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Ryleigh walked to the window and smiled at him. ¡°How did you know that we were in trouble?¡± Helios maintained his expression. ¡°I was passing by.¡± ¡°Passing by? What a coincidence.¡± Ryleigh didn¡¯t buy it. Nina nced at her watch and turned around. ¡°Hels, Mr. Hitchcock is waiting.¡± He nodded and looked at them. ¡°I need to go. See youter.¡± Chapter 921 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 921 Helios rolled the window up. See youter?¡¯ Ryleigh and Maisie looked at each other before casting their gazes on Barbara. It seemed to them that he was not talking to them. Saydie sent Ryleigh home first before fetching Barbara and Maisie home. Maisie turned her head around and asked,¡± Are you alright?¡± Barbara snapped herself out of her thoughts and replied with a smile, ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°It seems to me that Johnny won¡¯t let you off so easily. I think you shouldn¡¯te out alone these few days.¡± Barbara was momentarily stunned before shing her a grin. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I can take care of myself.¡± Saydie stopped the car outside of Skyhigh Park, and she only drove the car away after Barbara had gotten out of the car and bid them goodbye. Saydie looked at the rear mirror and said,¡± Miss, I¡¯ll go back to Morwich in a few more days.¡± ¡°Did something happen to Daddy Strix?¡± Maisie asked nervously. Saydie shook her head and replied, ¡°Strix is fine. He told me that he has found my parents, so I want to go back and have a look myself. Maisie lowered her head and replied, ¡°I see. Yeah, you should probably go back and meet them.¡± She fell silent for a while before adding, ¡°If you need anything, make sure you let me know.¡± A faint smile crossed Saydie¡¯s face, and she nodded. Saydie dropped Maisie at Soul As soon as she stepped into the office, she saw Nn was sitting on the couch, reading a jewelry magazine. He left his coat at the back of the couch, and it seemed like he had been there for a long time. He lifted his head to look at Maisie, and his eyes were filled with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± Maisie sat on hisp. He put the magazine away and helped her to find afortable position on his body. Maisie wrapped her arms around his neck and leaned her head on his shoulder. ¡°Have you been waiting for me for a long time?¡± Nn lifted his eyebrows and replied,¡± About 30 minutes. Do you think it¡¯s long?¡± She raised her head to look at him. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you call me?¡± Nn caressed the top of her head and squinted his eyes. ¡°Weren¡¯t you having a meal with your besties? If I disturb you and you can¡¯t get your stomach filled, how are you going to feed me tonight?¡± Maisie punched his shoulder mischievously. ¡°You¡¯re so naughty.¡± Nn kissed her cheek and then the corner of her lips before asking in a hoarse voice, ¡°Am I?¡± She ran her finger over his Adam¡¯s apple and chuckled lightly. ¡°Yeah, you are.¡± After that, she kissed it and continued. ¡°But I like it.¡± In the evening, Nn and Maisie stayed at the Goldmann mansion to enjoy dinner with the kids. Maisie took care of Noce and put a piece of meat on his te. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Noce was stunned for a few seconds, but he soon came around to his senses and smiled at her. ¡°Thank you, Aunt Maisie.¡± He then threw a nce at Colton, offering him a meaningful smile. Colton bit the fork, and his face turned gloomy when he saw the smile on Noce¡¯s face. ¡°Mom, he has his own hands.¡± Maisie chuckled. ¡°I used to do the same to you as well. Why didn¡¯t you say you have hands too back then?¡± Daisie chimed in and mocked Colton mercilessly, ¡°You¡¯re so childish, Colton.¡± Colton nced at her and replied, ¡°Your face is childish.¡± Daisie did not mind about them. She thought about something and said, ¡°Mom, Dad, our school will organize a Christmas party next week, and after Christmas, there will be a New Year¡¯s Day party.¡± Nn rubbed her head and said, ¡°Seems like you¡¯ve got a lot of things to prepare.¡± She giggled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not that busypared to Nolly. Nolly is the ss president, so he needs to organize a performance with the ss.¡± The smile on Nn¡¯s face froze. ¡®Nolly?¡¯ He threw a furtive nce at Noce, who was eating gracefully. It seemed to him that his daughter was a little bit too attached to Noce. ¡°You¡¯re the ss president?¡± Maisie asked Noce. Noce lifted his head to look at her, but he did not say anything. Daisie nodded. ¡°Yeah, we just picked our ss president. Colton isn¡¯t as popr as Nolly, so he can only be the vice ss president.¡± After she finished speaking, she went closer to Colton and said, ¡°Some.¡± Chapter 922 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 922 The corner of Colton¡¯s lips twitched as he pushed her head away. ¡°I want to change my sister.¡± Daisie made a face at him. Noce just shook his head and continued to eat his meal. Apparently, he did not want to participate in the childish bickering between these two siblings. While they were on their way back to the Blue Bay vi, Maisieplimented Noce on how he was to Wayion when it came to politeness. Nn squinted his eyes slightly and asked, ¡°Seems like you like that brat a lot too?¡± Maisie was stunned. After that, she chuckled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you jealous o fa kid?¡¯ Nn looked at her and said, ¡°He doesn¡¯t look like Waylon at all. He¡¯s so young, yet he¡¯s as cunning as a fox. He isn¡¯t as simple as he seems to be.¡± The moment Nn had seen Noce was provoking Colton at the table, he did not have a good impression of that kid. ¡®The Knowles are all the same. He¡¯s so young, yet he¡¯s so good at manipting other people¡¯s feelings. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be very cunning when he grows upter.¡¯ Daisie was not as attentive as Colton and Wayion, so she did not notice it. Maisie was puzzled. Although she had noticed that Noce was different from other kids when other people harassed him during their first encounter, she did not think that Noce was a kid who was capable of suchplicated thoughts. ¡°Do you hate the Knowles that much?¡± Nn looked outside of the window and replied, ¡°Not really. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t like them.¡± ¡°Is it because of your mother?¡± Maisie had heard from Nn that the Knowles had adopted his mother, Natasha, and she had been ill-treated when she was staying with the Knowles. However, since Nn did not want to talk about it, she did not press on. None of them spoke for a moment, and then Nn asked, shattering the silence, ¡°Are you not going to ask me?¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Maisie collected her hair behind her ears and replied, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to talk about it. I won¡¯t ask you.¡± Nn chuckled and grabbed her into his arms. ¡°You¡¯re my wife, so you have every right to ask me about it.¡± Maisie yed with her finger and said gloomily. ¡°Nah, I¡¯m not going to ask. If I ask too much, you might think that I¡¯m too nosy and that I ¡®ve gone too far.¡± Nn lowered his head and chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ve never said that you¡¯re nosy before.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯ve never acted like a nosy person in front of you before.¡± Nn grabbed her hand and rested his chin on top of her head. ¡°But I think you¡¯re not nosy enough. You seldom ask me about my things, and it makes me feel that I might lose you one day.¡± Maisie was tickled pink by him and said, * Stop that. I know you¡¯re just trying to make me feel better.¡± Nn chuckled hoarsely. ¡°Nope. I¡¯m telling the truth.¡± He then told Maisie about the things between her mother and the Knowles. Maisie listened to his story silently, and her heart bobbed up and down from time to time. The Knowles had adopted Natasha because they wanted to take advantage of her. Natasha then became the ¡°bridge¡± between the Knowles and those in power. She had helped the Knowles get to know many influential figures, and many of them wanted to win over Natasha¡¯s heart. Natasha had been tired of her life, so she ran away from the Knowles. After marrying Nn¡¯s father, she had never mentioned the rtionship between her and the Knowles. It was only when Nn¡¯s grandmother, Madam Hathaway, hade to visit Nn when he was 100 days old that she recognized Natasha, and it was only then his father learned about the things between Natasha and the Knowles. Maisie looked at his gloomy expression. Instead of being treated like a human being, his mother had been treated like a tool in her adoptive parents¡¯ home. She was certain that he did not feel good about it either. She threw herself into his arms and changed to another topic. ¡°Honey, I¡¯m tired. Remember to wake me up when we arrive.¡± Nn secured her tightly in his arms and lowered his head to kiss the top of her head without saying anything. At night, at Skyhigh Condo¡­ Barbara ordered some food and beer. She was nning to have a feast before she went to bed. Just when she was about to eat, the bell rang. She put the utensil down and opened the door. When she opened the door and saw Helios, she was stunned. ¡°What are you¡­¡± Chapter 923 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 923 It was only then Barbara remembered Helios had said he would being to see her tonight. However, she did not expect him toe to her at this hour. ¡®Doesn¡¯t he think it¡¯s a little bit toote now? C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org When Helios smelled the food from inside, he frowned. ¡°You¡¯re not eating at this hour again, are you?¡± Barbara scratched her neck in embarrassment and said, ¡°Well, I¡¯m hungry. Do you want some?¡± When Helios walked into her house, Barbara wanted to bite her tongue off. ¡°How could I let a man into my house at thiste hour?¡¯ Looking at the food and the few cans of beer on the table, Helios asked, ¡°Are you drinking beer?¡± Barbara came to a sudden stop when she heard what Helios said. She quickly kept the beer cans away and said, ¡°Nope, nope. I¡¯m not going to drink them. I¡¯m just stocking them up.¡± ¡°Well, this is your house, so if you want to drink a few beers, you can just drink them,¡± Helios said as he sat on the couch. Barbara was stunned and looked at him in surprise. Barbara drank the beer in the end. Both of them picked up a can and clinked them. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to make a new movie?¡± Barbara asked. ¡°Yeah,¡± Helios replied inly, ¡°I just discussed the script with the director today, and I¡¯ll be going to Coralia to take some shots with the crew in a few more days.¡± They needed to shoot a winter snow scene, but it didn¡¯t snow in Bassburgh in winter. However, it had already started snowing in Coralia. Barbara rested her head on her hand and said, ¡°I thought it was foam instead of real snow in movies. I didn¡¯t expect that you would have to go to the actual location for shooting.¡± Heliosughed. ¡°Who doesn¡¯t want to have:t easy and finish all the shootingsfortably in front of the green screen with air conditioning or heater on? But I¡¯m an actor, and I need to do justice to my career.¡± Barbara squinted her eyes and smiled. Now I can see why all your fans like you so much. You¡¯re so serious about your job, and not only that, but you¡¯re also a good actor. Since you have so many fans, do you think they¡¯ll stop liking you if they learn that you¡¯ve got a girlfriend?¡± Helios looked at her and replied, ¡°They won¡¯t.¡± Barbara met his gaze and was stunned. She couldn¡¯t tell if it was because of the lighting or that she was drunk that she felt Helios looked particrly charming right now. She chuckled. ¡°You look really different from when you¡¯re on TV.¡± ¨C Fixing his gaze on her, Helios asked,¡± Really?¡± Barbara suddenly grabbed his clothes.¡± You¡¯re so far away when you¡¯re on TV, so I can only look at you. But you¡¯re right in front of me right now, and the feeling is different.¡± Helios looked at her, and then he suddenly nted his lips on hers. Barbara was dumbfounded. She grasped his clothes even tighter. Their breaths were hot and filled with the fragrance of the beer. Helios let go of her, and her eyshes fluttered. She gasped slightly and kissed him again. Helios secured Barbara tightly in his arms, and both of them kissed all the way from the living room to the bedroom. Their clothes were in a mess, and the moment the mattress sank, she held him tightly. The next morning¡­ ¡± The branches and leaves were covered in cold dew. The bitter, cold wind blew, and the drops of dew dripped down to the soil along the veins of the leaves. Nina came to pick up Helios from Skyhigh Condo. While she was waiting downstairs, she thought, ¡®He asks me toe and pick him up here early in the morning. Could it be that he stayed overnightst-¡® Before she could finish her thought, the door to the rear seat was opened. Helios draped his coat on his arm, and he only put it on after getting into the car. She turned around and asked, ¡°Hels, did you When Helios was dusting his cor, she noticed the marks on his neck and took in a sharp breath. Helios was tidying himself, so he did not hear what she had said just now. He frowned and asked, ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Nope, Nels. Can we go now?¡± Nina replied. ¡°Yeah.¡± He nodded. Barbara woke up to the doorbell in the afternoon. Chapter 924 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 924 Barbara climbed up feebly and walked to the door in a daze. ¡°Barbara, why didn¡¯t you answer my-¡± Before Ryleigh could finish her sentence, she saw the scene underneath Barbara¡¯s sleeping gown, and her eyes grew wide. Barbara yawned and said, ¡°I put it on mute and didn¡¯t hear your call.¡± When she noticed that Ryleigh was staring at her cor, she lowered her head and put her hand over it. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Ryleigh lifted her finger and asked, ¡°Who did that?¡± Barbara was momentarily stunned before something popped into her head. She covered her neck subconsciously and mmed the door, shutting Ryleigh outside. Ryleigh smashed the doorbell and shouted, ¡°Barbara, tell me clearly! Are you hiding a man in the house!?¡± Barbara went to the restroom and stood in front of the mirror. Her cheeks turned red, and she covered her face. It seemed to her that Helios was totally a different person when he was on the bed At Soul¡­ Maisie was handing tasks to Lucy when she heard Ryleigh¡¯s voice. ¡°Zee, I¡¯m so sad.¡¯ Maisie covered her forehead with her hand and saw Ryleigh standing at the door with a sad expression etching on her face.¡± Barbara slept with a manst night. She refused to let me into her apartment and check. I¡¯m sure there¡¯s a man in her apartment. Ahh, my $100. Lucy looked at Maisie and said, ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, I¡¯ll go out first.¡± Maisie nodded. Lucy went out of the office with the document in her hand. Ryleigh came in and threw herself at Maisie, crying and sobbing at the fact that she had lost $100. Maisie pushed her away and asked with a frown, ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t believe me? I saw it with my own eyes. Barbara didn¡¯t answer my call this morning, so I went to look for her. Then, do you know what I saw? There are tons of marks on her neck. She looks like she just had¡­¡± Ryleigh¡¯s face turned red in embarrassment before she could even finish her sentence. It took her quite a while to calm herself down, and she continued hesitantly. ¡°I¡¯m pretty certain that my cousin isn¡¯t that kind of person, so it must be another man. How could she sleep with another man while she¡¯s flirting with my cousin? Don¡¯t you think that is unfair to my cousin?¡± Maisie walked to the desk and sat on the chair. She picked up a document and read it. ¡°What makes you think that it wasn¡¯t your cousin?¡± Ryleigh mmed her hands on the desk and said, ¡°Does my cousin look like that kind of person?¡± In any case, she did not believe that Helios would do something beastly like that. Maisie chuckled after listening to what Ryleigh said. Raising her eyebrows, she looked at her and asked, ¡°Did Nn look like that kind of person to you in the past?¡± Ryleigh was stumped. Maisie rested her chin on her hand and continued. ¡°When you first saw Nn, what kind of person did you think he was?¡± Ryleigh thought for a while and said, ¡°He looks cold and boring.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I thought as well.¡± Maisie put her hands on the desk and shrugged while smiling, ¡°But he revealed his true nature after we got together. Although Helios looks very calm and cold on the surface, who knows what kind of a monster he would be when he¡¯s with Barbara?¡± As she was talking, she smiled meaningfully. ¡°After all, all men are the same. All of them have two sides to them.¡± The more Ryleigh thought about it, the harder for her to believe it. After all, she took her cousin as her idol, and she found i From N?velDrama.Org. t hard to believe that he would do the same thing as that b*stard from the Lucas family. ¡°Hmph! B*stards!¡± At ckgold¡­ Nn was having a video call with Madam Hathaway in front of theputer in his office. He also asked about the condition of the Knowles. Sipping on her tea. Madam Hathaway squinted her eyes and said, ¡°Did Tristan go to look for you?¡± Nn replied, ¡°Yeah. The young heir of the Knowles is staying in Bassburgh now, but that old man didn¡¯t tell me anything more.¡± Madam Hathaway chuckled and put the cup down. ¡°You said you hate the Knowles, but you still helped them in the end.¡± Chapter 925 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 925 ¡°After all, the Knowles brought up my mother,¡± Nn replied tly. He did not like the Knowles, but he couldn¡¯t deny that it was the Knowles that had raised his mother despite the fact they raised her for a purpose. Madam Hathaway frowned and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know much about the Knowles, but from what Yorrick has said, it has something to do with their heir.¡± ¡°Heir?¡± Nn frowned. ¡°I thought the Knowles only had one heir?¡± Madam Hathaway told him that Elder Master Knowles had two sons, but they were not born from the same mother. The son of his first wite was Sam, and he was Rick¡¯s father. After Elder Master Knowles¡¯ first wife passed away, he married another woman who was about the same age as his eldest son and gave birth to Tristan. Therefore, Tristan was 8 years older than his nephew, Rick. Generally speaking, Noce should be the heir since he was Sam¡¯s eldest grandson. However, Tristan¡¯s mother, the second wife of Elder Master Knowles, didn¡¯t want Noce to lead the Knowles. The Knowles were under the control of Madam Knowles after Elder Master Knowles passed away. Sam was physically ill in recent years , and taking care of himself was all he could manage. Although Rick had married the princess of the royal family, the princess had discarded her identity the moment she became one of the Knowles. In other words, the royal family was not going to interfere in the affairs of the Knowles. Madam Hathaway¡¯s face was stern as she said, ¡°Sam could still lead the Knowles before he was ill. If Rick hadn¡¯t sent that kid away, he might have already died by now.¡± Nn tapped the table with his finger from time to time. ¡°In this case, Tristan had the chance to inherit the Knowles, but he didn¡¯t.¡± If Tristan wanted to inherit the Knowles, there were plenty of ways he could make Noce die in an ident in another country. However, Nn was kind of surprised that Tristan would ask him to protect Noce Madam Hathaway smiled and said, ¡°That woman doesn¡¯t want her son to inherit the Knowles. I heard that she loathes him to the core. If not, she wouldn¡¯t have adopted your mother back then.¡± Nn was stunned and fell silent. Quincy knocked on the door, and Nn hung up the call with Madam Hathaway. Quincy pushed the door and came in. He walked up to the desk and put the document on the table. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, this is the information about the eldest grandson of the Knowles.¡± Nn took the document and nced through it. Then, he frowned. Noce had been kidnapped once when he was 6. A month had already passed when the police found him in the slum. Nn looked through the photos in the news, and Quincy said, ¡®The news was blocked in Yaramoor by Master Knowles that year. I guess he didn¡¯t want anyone to know about it.¡¯ Squinting his eyes, Nn asked, ¡°What happened to those kidnappers?¡± Quincy lowered his head and replied,¡± They¡¯re already dead.¡± Nn lifted his head to look at Quincy and fell into contemtion. Noce had been kidnapped. The police had found him unharmed in the slums one monthter. Those kidnappers were dead. ¡°How could a 6-year-old boy escape from those kidnappers? Could it be that someone stepped in and saved him? Besides, those kidnappers¡­ They shouldn¡¯t have died by ident.¡± At Bassburgh Private School¡­ The students in the ss were rehearsing for the Christmas party. Christmas was only a few days away, and the students were putting up decorations and lights in their ss. Daisie was drawing on the ckboard on a stool. Since she was particrly gifted in drawing and had good grades, she served as an artmittee member. Colton was sleeping on the table. Suddenly, someone put the Christmas ornaments on his desk and said, ¡°You go hang these up.¡± From N?velDrama.Org. Colton raised his head and saw Noce. He did not want to move and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you the ss president? Why don¡¯t you go hang them up?¡± Chapter 926 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 926 Noce scoffed. ¡°If everything needs to be done by the ss president, then why do we need a vice ss president?¡± Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Colton stood up with his arms propped against the desk and was about to refute when a piece of chalk hit the back of his head. Daisie nced at him with her arms akimbo. ¡°Colton, don¡¯t bezy. We¡¯re all busy with our tasks.¡± The other students dared not ask Colton to carry his own weight, but Daisie was different. He clicked his tongue, picked up the ornaments that were lying on the desk, and red at Noce. ¡°Alright, alright, I only need to hang the decorations, don¡¯t l?¡± Lisa, who was helping out beside Daisie, chuckled softly. ¡°Is Colton still feeling a little unreconciled because he lost to Noce in the ss president election?¡± Before Noce had been transferred to the school, Colton was the top student in the ss, and no one else could go against him in terms of grades. However, after Noce got transferred to the ss, he was dethroned from being the first in the ss to the second. That was how Colton and Noce became rivals in the ss. Daisie sighed. ¡°My brother is a verypetitive person, and all he cares about is his reputation.¡± ¡®But Colton shouldn¡¯t take all the me. After all, Wayion used to have better grades than Colton. It was just that Wayion always gave Colton an edge deliberately. ¡®However, Colton has some strong points too. For example, there are things that only he can manage to pull off while neither Wayion nor I can, so there¡¯s always something that I can learn from him.¡¯ Lisa responded enviously, ¡°If only I had such a brother, it would be great.¡± ¡®Although it¡¯s a little difficult to get along with Colton in ss, at least he¡¯s always been very fond of his sister.¡¯ Colton climbed onto thedder and started decorating the Christmas tree. But the two boys standing beside thedder let go of their hands suddenly, and Colton had just hung up the decoration when thedder lost its bnce abruptly. Colton was caught off guard and fell from thedder. ¡®Colton!¡¯ ¡°Colton!¡± Everyone screamed in fright. Colton thought he was, for sure, going to die. But someone pulled him off thedder at that moment, and the two fell to the floor together. Meanwhile, thedder hit the ss window, shattering the ss, and it went through the window. Everyone looked pale, and even Colton broke into a cold sweat. ¡°Noce, are you alright?¡± Lisa ran over. Daisie, who came over together with Lisa, squatted beside them and spoke nervously. ¡°Colton, Nolly!¡± Colton looked back at Noce, who had pulled him off the ladder, and was astounded-he was lying on Noce¡¯s arm. ¡°Hey, you¡­¡± Colton did not know what to say for a moment. He did not expect that this fellow would save him. After learning what had happened, the teacher brought the two children to the infirmary for further examination after asking around nervously about the situation. Daisie followed them. Fortunately, they had only suffered minor flesh wounds, and Noce¡¯s arm was not severely injured either. Colton still had not returned to his senses. Thinking of thedder that went straight through the window, he might have fallen off the fifth floor if Noce had not pulled him off thedder in time. Colton turned his head and looked at Noce, who was moving his arm around. The corners of his lips twitched as he stood up, walked up to him, and said with an arrogant expression, ¡°You¡¯ve saved me this time around, so I owe you one. But don¡¯t expect a thank you from me.¡± Noce looked up at him. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to thank me either.¡± Colton was about to talk back but made an exception not to do so. At that moment, Daisie stuck her head into the infirmary from the outside. ¡°Nolly, Colton.¡± Daisie entered the infirmary, the tip of her nose was flushed, and she was petrified after thinking about what had just happened. ¡°Colton, you almost scared me to death. Thank God Nolly was there.¡± Colton rubbed her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll be more careful next time.¡± Chapter 927 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 927 ¡°Nolly, is your arm okay?¡± Upon seeing that his sister had left him instantly to care about Noce again, the corners of Colton¡¯s lips twitched. I¡¯m just her brother, who¡¯s nowhere near a s respectable as that cousin of hers.¡¯ Noce smiled at her, ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± She lowered her head and said, ¡°Thank you for saving Colton. Mom once said that a life-saving grace should be repaid with one¡¯s body. You¡¯ve saved Colton, so he should repay you with his body when he grows up.¡± Noce was out of words. Colton almost vomited a mouthful of blood and hurriedly grabbed Daisie to cover her mouth. ¡°Are you dumb? I¡¯m a boy, and he¡¯s a boy too. How could I possibly repay him with my body?¡± She titted her head and asked, ¡°Can¡¯t a boy do so with other boys?¡± The two boys replied in unison, ¡°No!¡± Colton and Noce looked at each other for a while, and they turned their faces away with a snort. Daisie thought of something and asked, ¡°By the way, aren¡¯t there two people holding thedder? Why did they let go?¡± Noce looked at them and said nothing Colton crossed his arms. ¡°How would I know? Maybe they think I¡¯m heavy.¡± Daisie stood in ce with her arms akimbo, feeling a little indignant, ¡°It¡¯s their fault, anyway. I want to tell Dad about this.¡¯ ¡°Forget it.¡± Colton scratched his head.¡± Don¡¯t let Dad know about this. Mom will definitely know if Dad knows, and I don¡¯t want Mom to worry about it.¡± Daisie pouted and stopped talking. Cotton took Daisie back to the ssroom first, and Noce leaned against the wall at the entrance of the stairs with his arms crossed. He then lifted his gaze when the two boys came downstairs. ¡°You guys did it on purpose.¡± The two boys froze, looked at each other, and approached Noce. ¡°We only wanted to y a prank on Colton. We didn¡¯t mean it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Colton was doing nothing. He¡¯s only that audacious because his father is rich and famous, isn¡¯t he? We¡¯ve never liked how he carries himself since long ago. One of the boys ced his hand on Noce¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Noce, aren¡¯t you at odds with Colton? You should¡¯ve seen that he¡¯se at you in public multiple times. But your grades are better than his. You¡¯re also more popr than him, so why bear with him?¡± Noce lowered his gaze, stared at the hand that was resting on his shoulder, raised his hand, and pushed it away. ¡°I won¡¯t turn to such inferior means.¡± He was about to leave. Another sarcastic voice came from behind. ¡°I heard that their family just took you in, so is this you licking his boots? Are you nning to be Colton¡¯s pet?¡± The other boy echoed the hypothesis andughed. ¡°Noce, don¡¯t make us look down on you. Colton is only arrogant because of his family background. Do you really think he¡¯ll treat you as a friend? He¡¯ll only treat you like his pet dog.¡± Noce turned his head and stared calmly at them. His expression looked calm, but his gaze looked gloomy and sinister. The two boys were obviously frightened. Noce lifted the corners of his lips and gave off a smirk, but there was not even a trace of hrity in his eyes as he looked sullen from head to toe. ¡°If I were Colton, I wouldn¡¯t have let you go.¡± From N?velDrama.Org. He made a gesture of slitting his neck with his thumb. The two boys froze in ce, a little petrified by Noce¡¯s appearance just now. Barbara hid at home for three days and only went out after the traces had beenpletely eliminated. Helios had been filming in Coralia for the past three days, and he had not contacted her throughout that period Barbara looked at her phone repeatedly and felt a little lost as he had not taken the initiative to contact her first. A van stopped beside her suddenly, and before she could react, her mouth was already covered, and she was dragged into the van by someone. Chapter 928 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 928 Maisie had just sent Saydie to the airport and was watching her leave when she suddenly received a call from Barbara. She answered the call and heard a very loud and noisy voiceing from the other end of the call before she could even speak, and that included Barbara¡¯s voice and a man¡¯s threatening voice. She realized that things were not looking too good, and before she could listen to the conversation more closely, the call was hung up instantly. Maisie tried calling the number again, but the cell phone was no longer in service. She realized something and quickly dialed Quincy¡¯s number. On the other side, Johnny kicked Barbara¡¯s cell phone away from her. The phone hit the wall, the screen shattered, and it waspletely shattered. He stepped forward and grabbed Barbara by her hair, forcing her to raise her head and look directly at him. ¡°You actually made a call secretly. Who do you think woulde to your rescue, those two women fromst time?¡± Barbara¡¯s face turned pale, and her scalp felt excruciating. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid my father will find out about this?¡± From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Your father?¡± Johnnyughed out loud with a gloomy expression on his face.¡± Your dad has stepped down from his position. So why should I be afraid of what he¡¯ll do? Can hee to save you now?¡± As he said that, he patted her cheek with his hand. ¡°Ms. Chase, if it weren¡¯t for that incident, which caused the death of one of my best friends¡¯ death and caused me to go to prison for several years, I wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this now.¡± Barbara trembled. ¡°Katrina orchestrated the whole incident. You can go to her for revenge if you want.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that bitch dead now? To be honest, I¡¯d definitely go to her if she hadn¡¯t died.¡± Johnny leaned closer to her and pinched her cheek.¡± I asked that b*tch for $ 8,000,000, and she died before getting me my money. Just how unlucky can I be?¡± Barbara¡¯s shoulders shivered as she stared at him in surprise. ¡°Y-You¡¯re the one who asked her for money?¡± ¡®No wonder Katrina went to Maizie, asking for $8,000,000 out of the blue. It turned out that it was because of Johnny.¡¯ It was a scheme that the sl*tid out in the first ce, yet we didn¡¯t sh*t from that. It¡¯s only natural for me to go to the sl*t and ask her to make up for my loss after I came out of prison.¡± Johnny¡¯s hand slid down to her neck, and he strangled her but did not apply all his strength. ¡°That b*tch had a backer before that, and I couldn¡¯t make a move on her, but she was down and out, so it was a perfect time. But she died before I could get my hands on the $8,00 0,000.¡± Having said that, he grinned. ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter. You¡¯re still alive, aren¡¯t you? To be honest, Eric took a fancy to your youthful appearance back then, and if it weren¡¯t for him, I would¡¯ve been the one who f eked you. Thus, strictly speaking, Eric died in my ce. You, b*tch, you¡¯re truly ruthless.¡± Barbara shivered, and Johnny¡¯s gaze looked aggressive. His eyes looked just like Eric¡¯s when he had been staring down at her back then, Barbara pushed him away abruptly, and he staggered back, almost losing his bnce. Seeing that she was about to get up and escape, Johnny stretched out his arm and grasped her neck from behind. ¡°nning to run?¡± He flung Barbara onto the couch with his backhand and held her down. Barbara struggled and shouted for help. The more she resisted, the more excited Johnny felt. He crawled onto her and kissed her while Barbara tried her best to avoid his lips. The fear that she had felt back then spread throughout her whole body. However, apart from fear, what she felt, even more, was disgust I don¡¯t want to be defiled by another person.¡¯ Helios¡¯ face shed across her mind. Her voice was trembling as she cried and screamed for help, while her gaze looked desperate. Just when Johnny was about to im his prize money, someone suddenly pulled him away and kicked him vigorously. Johnny fell to his knees in pain, wailing his heart out. Quincy cleaned up the goons outside with his men and ran in, only to see Maisie kick Johnny into the corner. Chapter 929 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 929 Maisie¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and she picked up the vase on the table and was about to smash it at him. From N?velDrama.Org. Quincy stepped forward in time to stop her. ¡°Mrs. Goldmnn, he¡¯ll die if this continues.¡± Maisie scoffed. ¡°Such scums should suffer a long and painful death over and over again.¡± ¡°You will get in trouble if he dies. You can¡¯t risk that can you? Leave this person to me, and you can take care of Ms. Chase.¡± Quincy knew that Maisie had lost her cool. She would have smashed this scumbag to death if he had not stopped her. Maisie finally calmed down a little. She threw the vase down, turned around, and came to Barbara¡¯s side. Barbara had curled herself up on the couch in the torn clothes, her body still trembling out of fear, Maisie draped her coat on her, took her out of the private room, andforted her softly, ¡°It¡¯s alright, you¡¯re fine now.¡± Barbara¡¯s legs were weak, and her face still looked pallid. Although she had escaped the incident, there was still a lingering fear deep down. Quincy¡¯s men had subdued everyone outside the private room. Maisie took Barbara out of the karaoke lounge. Barbara jerked Maisie¡¯s sleeve when they got in the car. ¡°Can you not tell him about this?¡± She then added, ¡°I don¡¯t want to distract him.¡± Maisie was stunned for a split second and understood who she was talking about. She nodded and agreed. Quincy came over from the back and handed her the phone. ¡°Mrs. Goldmann, it¡¯s Mr. Goldmann.¡± Maisie took the phone and answered it, and Nn¡¯s deep voice sounded. ¡°Are you hurt? Did Quincy protect you?¡± Maisie pouted. ¡°I¡¯m not injured. The scum is the one who¡¯s injured. I seem to have crippled him.¡± Nn responded, ¡°It¡¯s okay, just let him be.¡± Maisie chuckled. ¡°I almost killed him. Luckily, Quincy was there to stop me.¡± Nn fell silent for a moment and then said in a low voice, ¡°Since you¡¯ve rescued her and everything is now fine,e back.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go back when I¡¯m done with the aftermath.¡± Maisie ended the call and returned the phone to Quincy. ¡°I¡¯ll send her back first. Hold these men in our custody for now.¡± Quincy was slightly startled. ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to send them to the police?¡± Maisie nced at him and gave off an obscure yet gloomy smirk. ¡°We¡¯ll hand them over, eventually.¡± Quincy shuddered as he felt that Maisie¡¯s smirk looked a little creepy. After sending Barbara back to her ce, Maisie called Ryleigh and asked her toe over to apany Barbara because she could not leave her alone. Later, she returned to the karaoke lounge. Those people were detained in one of the private rooms with their hands tied behind their heads. Several bodyguards were there watching over them while Quincy was pacing back and forth at the door. He then walked up to Maisie hesitantly when she arrived at the scene again, ¡°Mrs. Goldmann, everyone is inside.¡± Maisie pushed open the door. ¡°Have you informed the owner of the karaoke lounge about this?¡± Quincy walked behind her and nodded. ¡°I did. The owner said that he doesn¡¯t care what we n to do as long as no fatality is caused at the end of the day.¡± Maisie stopped right in front of Johnny. Johnny was still in pain, his face looked pale, and his arrogance was long gone when there was a group of men in ck standing behind her. He did not expect a woman standing next to Barbara to have such status and identity. Since he could not afford to offend her, he could only try to make peace. ¡°Ma¡¯am, I¡­ I didn¡¯t know about the rtionship between Ms. Chase and you. I¡¯m sorry if what I did has offended you, so please let me go. I promise that I¡¯ll never cause her any trouble again.¡± Maisie walked up to the couch, sat down expressionlessly, crossed her legs, and nced at him. ¡°Do you even believe yourself when you say that you won¡¯t bother her ever again?¡± Johnny gnashed his teeth. ¡°I know you¡¯re not someone that I should trifle with. We¡¯re both involved in the same field¡± ¡°Who¡¯s involved in the same field as you?¡± Maisie smiled. ¡°Do we look like thugs to you?¡± Chapter 930 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 930 Johnny was stunned and did not speak. Maisie looked at her fingernails and said casually, ¡°It seems that it was their mistake for not making you stay in prison for the rest of your life for what happened back then.¡± Johnny¡¯s expression changed slightly, and he mistook Maisie for the person who had helped Barbara back then. ¡°What happened back then¡­ What happened back then was set up by Katrina. We were just her pawns.¡± Maisie lifted her gaze and stared at him, giving him an eerie feeling. ¡°I admit, I only wanted to vent my anger. That¡¯s why I went looking for Katrina and asked her topensate us with some money. After all, that b*tch was the one who got us in prison. ¡°But after that bitch died, I could only¡­¡± She squinted slightly, and her eyes looked sharp. ¡°Katrina died because of money. Could it be that the money was for you?¡± Johnny faltered. ¡°I-I did ask her for money, but her death has nothing to do with me. I don¡¯t even know why and how she died inexplicably.¡± ¡°How much did you ask from her?¡± ¡°$8,000,000.¡± Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Maisie understood everything now. ¡®Katrina needed $8,000,000 urgently, and she ckmailed Maizie to get her hands on the money, which led her to her demise. However, the $8,000,000 was actually the term that Johnny named, so she had no choice but to go to Maizie for the money.¡¯ She leaned on the couch andughed.¡± This is really interesting. Katrina chose to push her luck and died in order to get you money. And after she died, you came to Barbara looking for trouble. So Barbara still has to suffer your persecution as the victim of the past?¡± Johnny felt a jolt of coldness down his spine. ¡°Ma¡¯am, I won¡¯t do so again, I promise.¡± ¡°What can you do to keep the promise?¡± Maisie¡¯s eyes looked cold and stern. ¡°I¡¯ll only be giving you another chance to commit crimes if I let you go this time around, right?¡± ¡°I-I really won¡¯t do so anymore! Ma¡¯am, I beg you, I really don¡¯t want to go back to prison again. I¡¯ve turned over a new leaf.¡± Johnny begged and almost knelt in front of her. Maisie sneered. ¡°If everything can be forgiven, then is what she¡¯s just experienced what she deserves?¡± Johnny was astonished, and all blood had been drained from his cheeks. Maisie fiddled with the wine ss on the table and smiled coldly. ¡°Do you know that I despise those scumbags who rape women the most? These scumbags will always go back to their old ways whenever a chance to reform is presented to them. Since you like to force things so much, I¡¯ll let you live your dream today.¡± Maisie summoned a man in ck and whispered something to him. The man in ck then dragged a man out of the private room. Johnny¡¯s scalp tingled upon hearing the man¡¯s screams. Ten minutester, the man in ck dragged the man back in, and Maisie stood up. ¡°Bring everyone else out, leave them both in the box The two of you, guard the door, don¡¯t let anyone get killed in the process.¡± The two men in ck who were left behind nodded, and the rest left the private room Johnny noticed that something was wrong with the man, and his expression changed: n an instant. He shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t leave me here! Please, please take me out!¡± Outside the room, when the two men in ck closed the door, they could not help but feel tense upon witnessing the actions taking ce inside the room. ¡®This is really cruel. This is 100 times more ruthless than how Mr. Goldmann punishes us!¡± Before Quincy could ask about the situation, he heard Johnny¡¯s screamsing from inside the room suddenly. He did not even have to look as he already knew what was happening. He gulped his saliva as goosebumps ran throughout his entire body. This will be a humiliation for life!¡¯ Maisie returned to the Blue Bay vi and took off her shoes after entering the entryway. She then saw Nn sitting on the couch, flipping through the beauty magazines that she had left on the table. Chapter 931 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 931 Nn heard some noise and lifted his eyelids slightly. ¡°I¡¯m back.¡± Maisie sat down next to him, leaned her head against his shoulder, looking exhausted, and responded, ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Nn raised his hand and rubbed the top of her head. ¡°Isn¡¯t it over already?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡¯ Maisie¡¯s eyes drooped slightly, ¡°I¡¯ve punished them, and I seem to have be an evil person.¡± He turned his head to look at her and smirked. ¡°Then am I not evil?¡± Maisie rested her chin on his shoulder, looked up at him, and chuckled knowing that he was coaxing her. ¡°Then how much do you think I¡¯ve learned from you?¡± Nn kissed her and rubbed her cheek with his palm. ¡°You¡¯ve given him a taste of his own medicine. You¡¯ve done well.¡± After that, Johnny was sent to the hospital. He got what he deserved as he became extremely disgusted by anything that was rted to sex-he could not even have a hard-on ever since. Barbara did not n to sue him after learning about his condition. Thus, she left Bussburgh after being discharged from the hospital. Maisie asked her why she would want to let him go. Barbara told her that she thought this was already the best revenge, and she did not want to cause him too much. Speaking of this, Barbaraughed. ¡°Ryleigh has always said that I resemble you, but I¡¯m, in fact, the weakest one among us because I get sympathetic very easily. I¡¯ve once thought of bing an evil person, and I even used you to help me out with my personal matters, but I¡¯m the one who made a mess out of things in the end and had to rely on you to clean them up for me.¡± Maisie leaned against the window, looking out of it, but she then shifted her gaze onto Barbara¡¯s face. ¡°It¡¯s not wrong to be sympathetic. At least you got to be true to yourself.¡± She walked to the couch, sat down, picked up the orange on the table, and peeled it.¡± Since you didn¡¯t choose to bring Ryleigh any harm back then, I knew that you wouldn¡¯t do that to me either.¡± ¡®Barbara used me to obtain the video from Katrina, but she didn¡¯t set me up for anything after that. ¡®She didn¡¯t even want to use Ryleigh, who was the closest to the Bouchers. So why would I think that Barbara would hurt me just like those who have done so before this?¡¯ Perhaps it was precisely because she knew that Barbara¡¯s true nature was pure and kind-that was why Maisie got to really know her, get in touch with her, and even help her. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Barbara smiled. ¡°I could die happy now, knowing that I have you two as my friends.¡± ¡°Nobody¡¯s going to die. That sounds so unlucky.¡± Maisie ced an orange segment in her mouth, chewed, and frowned due to the sourness. ¡°Can¡¯t you think of something better? Such as when to give birth to a baby so that I can y with that little cutie pie.¡± Barbara choked on her saliva and rolled her eyes. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you have enough fun with those three back home?¡± Maisie kept eating the oranges. ¡°Those three are no longer adorable and fun since they¡¯ve all grown up.¡± At that moment, Ryleigh¡¯s voice came from outside the door. ¡°Holy sh*t! Sh*t just happened!¡± The two looked over simultaneously and saw Ryleigh standing outside the door, panting. ¡°What¡¯s the big deal?¡± Ryleigh pointed at her cell phone and said in a panic, ¡°It¡¯s on Twitter, Helios¡¯ crew ran into an ident. It says that an avnche took ce on the set, and many people on the crew were injured. Helios seems to have gotten injured too.¡± Barbara was startled. Maisie stood up. ¡°When did it happen?¡± Ryleigh hurriedly replied, ¡°The news just came out. My aunt and uncle are now on their way to Coralia!¡± #The crew of ¡°A Dream From the Past¡± encountered an avnche. #Helios Boucher was injured when saving the crew.# This piece of news made it into the Google Trends not long after it came out, and Helios¡¯ fans were praying for him. The person in charge of the crew apologized on Twitter. Because the avnche happened too abruptly during the filming of the snow scene, they had failed to respond in time, causing a lot of people on the crew to be injured. He also updated Helios¡¯ condition. He had gotten injured because he went back to rescue one of the actresses who was petrified and could not react on the spot. Chapter 932 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 932 Because of the exnation from the person in charge of the production crew, manyizens praised Helios for being very brave and manly. Others were running for their lives in danger while he was thinking about others¡¯ safety. This had caught the heart of manyizens and turned them into his fans. The information and identity of the rescued actress were found and spread byizens. She was a new actress who yed one of the supporting roles in ¡°The Dream From the Past¡±. After finding out who she was, some haters went onto her Twitter profile and described her as someone cowardly who had caused Helios¡¯ injury-some evenpared her to a scourge. But some of the netizens who could not stand such actions argued with those haters. However, the neer suddenly received a wave of attention precisely because of these remarks. She even started to gain followers on Twitter because of this incident. At Coralia¡­ The snow on the streets had been cleared, butyers of snow could still be seen collected on branches and vegetation. The passersby who walked by wrapped themselves in coats, and their pace was slow due to the slippery road. Christina and Yael rushed to the hospital near the region where the filming crew was in after receiving the news. ¡°Helios.¡± Christina appeared outside the ward. The director and several staff members were in the ward, apanying Helios. Helios had a ster cast on his left leg, and there were bruises on his forehead. Christina looked really distressed as she hurried to the bedside. ¡°How did you get hurt so badly?¡± Helios felt helpless. ¡°Mother, I¡¯m fine.¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°You call this fine?¡± Christina raised her voice and red at the director. ¡°Is this how your crew takes care of my son? Why did you notify me sote after something like this has happened to my son?¡± Mr. Hitchcock understood that she was agitated because she wanted to protect her child and exined patiently, ¡°Mrs. Boucher, I¡¯m very sorry that such a thing happened to the crew. I¡¯m to me as I didn¡¯t notice the sudden incident that took ce back in the snowy mountain in time.¡± Christina wanted to say something, but Yael interrupted the conversation magnanimously. ¡°Okay, we can¡¯t me the crew for this too. After all, no one could foresee such an unexpected situation, Besides, our son isn¡¯t the only one who got injured. Many crew members were injured as well. We should consider ourselves lucky as long as everyone came out of the disaster alive.¡± Christina calmed down a lot after hearing that. Mr. Hitchcock looked at them and said, ¡°Mr. Boucher, Mrs. Boucher, then I¡¯ll go and visit the other crew members first.¡± Yael nodded. After leaving, Christina sat beside the bed and looked at Helios regretfully and in distress. ¡°Look at you. You look like you just came back from a battlefield!¡± His injuries were not even as severe as they were now back when he ran into trouble on Winston Ind. Helios smiled. ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. I¡¯ll be fine in a few days.¡± ¡°In a few days?¡± Christina looked displeased. ¡°Have you seen yourself in a mirror? Do you think everything will be fine in just a few days? You should be old enough to take care of yourself, so how did you end up in this situation?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Yael ced his hand on her shoulder and said rationally, ¡°Helios got injured only because he went back to save someone else. So don¡¯t me him anymore.¡± Christina was about to say something else. ¡°But-¡± However, that was when Yael helped her up immediately. ¡°No more huts. Helios needs a good rest now. We¡¯lle and see himter.¡± Christina did not say anything else and walked out of the ward with Yael after giving Helios a few words of advice. The ward was finally quiet. Helios sighed, leaned against the head of the bed, and looked out the window at the cold sky. ¡®It¡¯s been so many days, and she hasn¡¯t contacted me since then. Sure enough, I was impulsive the other night.¡¯ The reporters were causing congestion at the hospital entrance, and the staff of the crew had toe forward to give some exnations regarding the incident. ¨C The next day after the incident, Christina had been apanying Helios in the ward when Ryleigh stuck half of her head out of the door frame. ¡°Helios, aunty.¡± Christina was flustered. ¡°Why are you here, Ryleigh?¡± Chapter 933 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 933 Ryleigh came in with a bouquet. scratched her head, and smiled. ¡°Teehee, isn¡¯t it obvious that I¡¯m here to visit Helios?¡± She then walked to the cab beside the bed, ced the bouquet on it, turned to look at Helios, and winked. Helios squinted his eyes and said nothing. Ryleigh turned around and walked to Christina¡¯s side. ¡°Aunty. I can stay with Helios for a while if you¡¯re busy.¡± Christina wondered for a bit. ¡°But I¡¯m not busy at all.¡± ¡°Mother, you¡¯ve been with me for one whole night. You should go back and take a rest. Let Ryleigh apany me. I haven¡¯t seen her for a long time, so I¡¯ll talk to this girl while she¡¯s here. Christina looked at Helios and opened her mouth but did not say anything. She then stood up. ¡°Okay, just so that you won¡¯t think of me as an annoying person, I¡¯ll let Ryleigh apany you. Remember to call me if anything happens.¡± Ryleigh waved at Christina as she watched her leave. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, aunty. I¡¯ll take good care of Helios.¡± After Christina left the ward, Helios lowered his eyes and smiled. ¡°You deliberately direct your aunt away from us. What the hell do you have in mind now?¡± Ryleigh approached the bed and sat down.¡± What the hell do I have in mind? I¡¯m here only because of you.¡± After saying so she leaned beside him and whispered, ¡°Barbara is worried about you. s Ryleigh then walked out of the ward. Barbara was standing outside the corridor. Ryleigh just could not understand what was there to hide as she had already arrived in Coralia. o she¡¯se with me. She ced her hands on Barbara¡¯s shoulders and pushed her into the ward.¡± What are you waiting for?¡± Barbara wanted to say something, but Ryleigh had already closed the door behind her. Barbara stood still at the entrance for a moment and took some time to muster the courage to enter the ward. She was stunned when she saw the ster cast on Helios¡¯ leg, and her lips moved slightly. ¡°Are you hurt so badly?¡± Helios nced at her. ¡°It¡¯s not as severe as you think it is.¡± He paused for a second and continued. ¡°You seem to have lost weight.¡± Barbara was astounded for a split second. ¡®It¡¯s true that I really didn¡¯t have much of an appetite recently, but he actually realized that I¡¯ve lost some weight?¡¯ She looked away and casually said, ¡°I¡¯ve been on a diet recently.¡± He smiled. ¡°Are you fat?¡± Barbara whispered. ¡°I¡¯m not thin either.¡± Helios looked at her. ¡°You look good just the way you are.¡± Barbara, who was being stared at by him, felt ufortable from head to toe. Especially when she remembered what had happened that night, she felt inexplicably awkward, not knowing what to do in the room. He started the conversation with a question, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you contacted me?¡± Barbara did not hesitate before answering,¡± You didn¡¯t contact me either.¡± Helios was caught off guard and responded with a wry smile, ¡°I sent you a text.¡± She nced at him. When was that?¡± He replied immediately. ¡°A few days ago.¡± Barbara opened her mouth for a bit and lowered her gaze. ¡°I lost my cell phone, it¡¯s been a few days.¡± Seeing that Helios did not say anything, she bit the bullet and exined. ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you. I really don¡¯t have my phone on me now.¡± He paused for a moment and thenughed. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that I don¡¯t believe you.¡± Barbara stood there and did not utter a single word while Helios adjusted his sitting posture slightly . ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to take a seat?¡± She nced around the room walked to one of the chairs in the ward, and sat down. Seeing that she was usually quite courageous but seemed so well-behaved and reserved at this time, Heliosughed again. ¡°Why are you sitting so far away?¡± Barbara took a deep breath and moved the chair to his bedside. ¡°It¡¯s not that far.¡± Helios stretched out his hand and ced it on her cold cheek. ¡°Is it cold?¡± The warmth of his palm instantly melted her cheek, which had been exposed to the cold wind for the whole time. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org She was astonished and stared into his gaze. Those tender and affectionate almond eyes looked like two setting suns that were melting the snow, revealing the whole scenery that had been concealed throughout the whole winter. Barbara pursed her lips and wanted to open her mouth, but the door was suddenly pushed open. ¡°Nels¡­¡± Chapter 934 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 934 Nina stood still as she saw something before she could say anything, while Barbara quickly distanced herself from Helios and sat down. Helios also withdrew his hand. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Nina shook her head as she returned to her senses and replied embarrassedly, ¡°Oh¡­ That¡¯s right, Michelle wants to thank you personally because you saved her.¡± Thank God I didn¡¯t bring Michelle in directly. Otherwise, this would definitely be another bombshell tomorrow if that girl were to see this.¡¯ Helios frowned slightly. ¡°It¡¯s only a trivial matter. Just tell her that no thank-yous are necessary.¡± ¡°But she¡¯s already waiting outside.¡± Nina continued. ¡°You got injured when you were rescuing her, and this matter has already made it onto a lot of headlines. If you refuse her appreciation at this time, you won¡¯t know what the media will say about you when this gets into their ears.¡± Helios rubbed the bridge of his nose. ¡°Then let her in.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll go out first.¡± Barbara wanted to get up. However, Helios looked at her and said, ¡°No. you can stay right here.¡± Barbara was stunned for a moment, but a young girl had already entered the ward through the door before she could recover from the trance. Nina went back to the door, took a look around the corridor, made sure no one else was following them, and Michelle was caught off guard when she saw Barbara, but she did not think much about it. She had a vacuum sk full of chicken broth in her hand and said with a shy smile, ¡°Mr. Boucher, about that day, thank you for saving me. It¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯m sorry that I¡¯ve caused you to get hurt. I¡¯ve cooked this myself, thank you very much.¡± then closed the door.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g She handed over the chicken broth with both hands, and her head lowered as if she was afraid of being rejected. This was a token of appreciation from someone else, so Helios had no reason to refuse her gift. ¡°Thank you for your broth. Put it on the table.¡± Seeing Helios had epted it, Michelle gave off an innocent smile. She put the chicken broth on the table and nced at Helios nervously. ¡°Mr. Boucher, how¡¯s your injury?¡± He smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s fine.¡± Michelle did not expect that a celebrity like Helios would not only save her but also smile at her. Helios is a tender and forgiving gentleman, as rumor has it.¡¯ After all, she was only an unknown actress, and all the celebrities that she had worked with had never even bothered to get to know her. ¡°I¡¯m d to know that you¡¯re safe. I was worried that I hurt your reputation.¡± Michelle acted and spoke very cautiously. Helios was helpless. ¡°Don¡¯t overthink. I¡¯ll save whoever it is whenever such an incident happens.¡± Michelle¡¯s heart trembled slightly upon hearing Helios¡¯sforting words as she felt the warmth coming from him. She suddenly looked at Barbara and asked with a smile, ¡°Mr. Boucher, is this your sister? She looks stunning.¡± The smile that was originally hanging on Barbara¡¯s face froze after listening to what Michelle said, and even Nina was dumbfounded. Helios choked and coughed repetitively, and at the moment when the atmosphere:n the ward was awkward, Barbara put on another smile and replied stiffly. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m his sister.¡± As Barbara said that, she nced at Helios and smiled. ¡°The chicken broth has been delivered, She has thanked you, and you, my brother. still need to rest.¡± Although Michelle was reluctant to leave so quickly. Helios¡¯ sister had already spoken, so it was not appropriate for her to stay back longer. When Nina sent her away, Helios could not help but burst intoughter. Barbara red at him expressionlessly.¡± Was that funny? Brother.¡± ¡®D*mn it! She actually said that I¡¯m Helios¡¯ sister. But I¡¯m not even as old as Helios is. Dol look that old?¡¯ Helios could not stopughing-heughed so vigorously that his abdomen started aching. Barbara stood up and was about to leave, but Helios pulled her, and that was when she suppressed her emotions. ¡°Are you angry?¡± Barbara furiously pulled her hands out of his grasp and sat back with her arms crossed. ¡°Can I not feel angry? She actually said that I¡¯m old.¡± Chapter 935 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 935 Helios pinched her cheek, ¡°You¡¯re not old, you¡¯re mature.¡± No matter her appearance or temperament, Barbara did not look anything near an innocent young girl. She had always had a mature and elegant charm, and her facial features looked very regal, as well as very recognizable. Celebrities who looked like this in the entertainment industry would usually go for the sovereign or sexy character setting and style. As for Michelle, she was only 20 years old, she was young, and she went for the fair, young, and energetic style. However, celebrities with these character settings were in abundance in the entertainment industry. Still, Barbara seemed to care a lot about it and turned her face away. ¡°Mature is also considered old in my dictionary.¡± Helios wrapped his arms around her. Barbara was stunned and turned to look at him in surprise. On the other hand, Helios smiled hoarsely.¡± But I like it, and that¡¯s all that matters.¡± Barbara was startled again. She was so touched that it seemed like a firework had been set off in her heart. She then raised her head and kissed his lips. Helios lowered his gaze, sped the back of her neck with his palm, and intensified the kiss. While all these were happening, he wrapped her in a whirlpool of warmth, causing her to forget everything about the cold winter. There was a snowfall outside-the snowkesnded on the ss windows, and the frost blurred the panes. On Christmas¡­ The private elementary school was very lively. All sses were filled with very warm and cozy decorations, and even the campus was decorated with lights to celebrate Christmas. On that day, the school was open to the public, and the students¡¯ parents could also visit their children and the teachers and even watch performances on campus. ¡°Dad, Mom, am I pretty today?¡± Daisie was wearing a red skirt that had white velvet edges and a pair of short boots. She also had a Christmas hat on and one pigtail on each side of her head. She looked very adorable and pretty. She approached her parents and turned around in a circle. Maisie raised her hand to adjust the crooked hat for her and smiled. ¡°You look pretty. so beautiful.¡± Nn looked at Maisie. ¡°She resembles you more and more as she grows up.¡± Maisie snorted softly. ¡°I¡¯m the one who gave birth to her, so, of course, she¡¯s going to resemble me. I¡¯ll be demned if I allow all three of them to look like you. ¡®It¡¯s not an issue for the two boys to resemble their father. But if my daughter were not to resemble me too, I¡¯d be scoring my genes with an F.¡± Daisie pouted, ¡°I think it¡¯s better to resemble Dad.¡± Nn turned his head away and chuckled. Maisie flicked her little head lightly with her knuckle. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t look good if you were to look like your father.¡± Daisie pointed at him. ¡°That¡¯s not true. Look at how beautiful Colton looks when he dresses up as a girl in a skirt. They even imed that Colton looks prettier than me.¡± Maisie nced in the direction that Daisie pointed and was shocked. Colton, who was surrounded by a group of ssmates, was wearing a golden wig and a tutu dress that resembled that of a Western princess. Maisie really would not have recognized that it was her own son if she had not looked closely! C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Maisie asked, ¡°Why would Colton dress up like that?¡± Daisie giggled. ¡°Nolly was the one who had to y the role of the princess, but Colton owes Nolly a favor, so he agreed to y this role for him. ¡°He owes him a favor? That kid seems only to hate Noce on a superficial level.¡¯ Maisie rubbed her chin. ¡®Colton looks really amazing when he dresses up as a girl. So what if¡­¡¯ She turned to look at Nn. Nn just happened to exchange a gaze with her. He immediately cleared his throat lightly as if he had seen through her thoughts at a nce, looked around, and approached her. ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous. I¡¯m already in my 30s, and you want me to wear a dress?¡± ¡­ Maisie rested her chin on his shoulder, inserted her hands into his jacket, and said softly, ¡°Hubby¡­ I want to see you in a dress tonight Maisie ced her hand on his shoulder, raised her eyebrows, and chuckled. ¡°You can wear it in front of me.¡± traightened his body and looked away ca¡¯s Chapter 936 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 936 Daisie kept her eyes on her brother and didn¡¯t notice what was happening behind her. Nn held her hand. ¡°Be a good girl.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t if you don¡¯t agree. She pulled her hand away and turned around. Nn rubbed the center of his eyebrows and put out his arm to pull her back. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about this later.¡± Maisie, who was leaning in his arms, smiled proudly. The y was going to start. Colton stood on the stage, but the parents and students from other sses didn¡¯t notice that the princess was a boy. The prince was yed by another boy in their ss, while a girl yed the evil dragon rider. The lights were all focused on the stage, and the performance was so exciting that all eyes were on them. The evil dragon rider kidnapped the princess, and when the wires pulled them u p. they slowly rose into the air. Suddenly, all the lights were out, and when everyone was in shock, a girl screamed. Everyone took out their phones for the shlight. Nn noticed something and ran toward the stage, while Maisie suddenly stood up. and her expression changed. ¡°Colton!¡± The teacher¡¯s voice came through the sound system when the lights were back on. The circuit broke and caused the wire machine to jam, leaving the two children hanging 30 feet in the air. The girl was crying out of fear and was hugging Colton tightly. Colton hung there, not daring to move and looking pale. Nn asked people to bring some mats over and stood under the two children. Colton.¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°Dad, I feel¡­¡± Colton slowly looked up. The wire was slowly breaking. Nn noticed that, and his expression changed. ¡°Colton, don¡¯t move. Trust me. I won¡¯t let anything happen to you. Don¡¯t move.¡± Maisie covered her mouth, her heart almost jumping out of her throat, and she immediately helped with moving the mats. Daisie stood among the people who were rushing around and looked around. She saw someone run past from the upper floor when she looked up. She ran past the crowd and went outside. Maisie, some parents, and some teachers brought more mats, and someone yelled,¡± It¡¯s going to break!¡± Maisie looked up. The wire suddenly snapped, and the two children fell. The parents off stage all stood up and screamed in panic. The two children fell onto the mats. and Maisie and Nn rushed forward to help Colton up. ¡°Colton!¡± The other students and teachers ran over to see if the girl was alright. Colton leaned between his father¡¯s arms and slowly opened his eyes in a daze. ¡°Dad, Mom?¡¯ Maisie hugged him right her eyes red. ¡°I thought I lost you.¡± Nn stood up and grabbed the cor of the vice-principal, who had just rushed over. ¡°What happened? Why would such a thing happen during a student performance!?¡± The vice-principal was sweating bullets. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, it¡¯s¡­ We¡¯re looking into this ident.¡± ¡°You best do your best to find out the cause of that, or I won¡¯t let you get away with this!¡± Nn pushed him away. The vice-principal immediately bowed.¡± Yes, of course, Mr. Goldmann. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll run a thorough investigation.¡± After the incident, the rest of the performance could not continue because the parents were worried. No parents would be rxed no matter whose child that happened to. The vice-principal and organizers apologized to all the parents and promised to give them a good exnation. Meanwhile¡­ Chapter 937 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 937 Daisie walked out of the building and poked her head out from behind a wall when she saw someone leaving suspiciously. She ran to the flowerbed, squatted down, and saw that person walking toward a car parked in the schoolpound and standing by the car. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Daisie looked out. The window was rolled down, and she saw a woman inside but couldn¡¯t see her face. Suddenly, a hand came from behind and covered her mouth. She wanted to scream, but the person shushed her. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Daisie paused and turned around. Noce was standing behind her. ¡°Nolly, you- Ouch!¡± Daisie¡¯s mouth was covered up again while he put one finger in front of his lips. ¡°Don¡¯t make a sound.¡± Daisie nodded. He let her go, and they both turned back to look. The man said something to the woman in the car and got in on the passenger side. The women looked out the window, and Noce pressed Daisie¡¯s head down. He stared while the car drove away from them, looking puzzled. ¡°Nolly,¡± Daisie whispered. He didn¡¯t reply but walked out of the flowerbed after confirming that the people had left. Daisie followed along. ¡°Nolly, they were the ones who tried to hurt Colton, right?¡± That sneaky person must have been rted to Colton¡¯s incident. Noce stood there quietly before turning to look at her. ¡°No.¡± After pausing for a few seconds, he looked away. ¡°They were trying to hurt me.¡± Daisie looked shocked and walked in front of him. ¡°Why would they want to hurt you? Did you do something to them?¡± Nonce looked at her, unsure what to say. However, when he saw how serious she looked, he put out a hand, patted her head, and turned around. ¡°Let¡¯s go see how your brother is.¡± Daisie pouted. Noce must have been hiding something from her, but she followed along. In the breakroom¡­ The vice-principal didn¡¯t know how to resolve the tense atmosphere with the parents. The incident was rted to Mr. Goldmann¡¯s son, no less. Nn sat on the couch, looking still, obviously angered by the situation. Quincy came with some people. ¡°Mr. Goldmann.¡± Nn¡¯s fingers were crossed and ced on his thighs. He looked up with his cold eyes. ¡°Did you find anything?¡± Quincy replied, ¡°Yes, there¡¯s no problem with the circuit backstage. There was no tripping. Someone shut the system down.¡± Nn¡¯s eyes were cold and piercing. ¡°What about surveince?¡± Quincy brought the crew over, and that person said nervously, ¡°There¡¯s no surveince on the second floor of the stage. All the cameras would ckout once the main circuit was switched off, so nothing was captured. The vice-principal walked over. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, none of the teachers or crew would have done this. The school is open to the public for Christmas, so maybe¡­ Maybe someone snuck in.¡± The principal agreed. ¡°Yes, all the teachers and the few crew members have been investigated. Every crew member on the second floor would vouch for one another that no one left mid-way.¡± Nn frowned. The school was open to the public during Christmas, so if someone had snuck in, they would have to check all the parents and outsiders . That would be finding a needle in a haystack. ¡°Dad!¡± Daisy suddenly appeared in the breakroom. She ran over. ¡°Dad, it¡¯s not someone from our school. I saw them.¡± Chapter 938 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 938 Nn was surprised. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°I saw a man run out suspiciously, so I followed. They left in a car.¡± Nn¡¯s face dropped when Daisie said that, and he barked after a long time,¡± Daisie Vanderbilt! Who said you could do that!?¡¯ Daisie was stunned because her father had never raised his voice nor questioned her before. She bit her lip and frowned. ¡°I can¡¯t just let people try to hurt Colton, even¡­ Even though that person wasn¡¯t really trying to hurt him.¡± She didn¡¯t dare look up at her father because she knew he was angry. Nn took a deep breath and asked the principal and vice-principal to leave. Once they did, only a few people were left in the breakroom. Daisie¡¯s head was still hung low, pressing her lips together. Nn rubbed his nose bridge. ¡°Daisie, if something like this ever happens again, tell me. Children shouldn¡¯t be deciding, okay?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± she quietly answered. Quincy looked at Nn. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, Daisie said that the person didn¡¯t want to hurt Colton?¡± Nn frowned. Daisie looked up at Quincy. ¡°They were nning to hurt Nolly, but Nolly switched characters with Colton.¡± Quincy was surprised. Nn looked at Daisie and then at C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Nonce, who was standing at the doorway. He then said to Quincy, ¡°Bring Daisie out.¡± Quincy held Daisie¡¯s hand and led her out. She watched Noce walk in and turned around. When she was at the door, she pulled her hand back. ¡°Uncle Quincy, do you think Dad will scold Nolly?¡± Quincy smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. Dad is definitely going to me Nolly. No, I won¡¯t leave.¡± Daisie leaned on the door. Quincy put his hand on his forehead-this youngdy was going to torment him. In the breakroom, only one adult and a child were left. They kept eye contact for a long time before Nn squinted. ¡°You knew they wanted to harm you?¡± Noce didn¡¯t dodge the question. ¡°Yes.¡± Nn leaned back on the chair, his eyes piercing cold. ¡°Did you use Colton by switching characters with him?¡± Just 8 years old yet unpredictable.¡¯ Nn couldn¡¯t help but suspect him. If Noce had been aware that those people would attack him during Christmas and switched characters with Colton, then this child wasn¡¯t innocent. He could no longer stay at their home. Noce didn¡¯t answer. Nn stood up, walked toward the boy, and looked down at him. ¡°I¡¯ll get Tristan to take you home.¡± When he walked to the door and opened it, Daisie fell in, but she caught her footing. She looked up at her father¡¯s dark eyes and smiled. ¡°Dad¡± Nn looked annoyed. ¡°Who taught you to listen in on people?¡± Daisie looked down and didn¡¯t say a word. Quincy walked forward. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, she was just worried that you would do something to Young Master Knowles,¡± It was better before he exined because Nn looked even more upset once he did. ¡°He¡¯ll move out tomorrow. You¡¯re not allowed to speak to him anymore.¡± If he didn¡¯t take matters into his own hands, his daughter might just run away with this boy. He walked away upon saying that. Daisie was frozen on the spot. ¡®What did Dad mean by moving out? Is he throwing Nolly out?¡¯ She turned around to look at Noce, who seemed lonely and sad under the light. Chapter 939 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 939 Noce turned sideways, looked into Daisie¡¯s eyes, and then smiled sadly. Daisie bit her lip, turned around, and ran out. Nn informed Tristan to bring Noce away after the incident with Colton. Tristan knew what it was about and remained silent before sending someone to fetch Noce. Noce and Colton didn¡¯t show up at school after a few days. Daisie looked at the two empty desks, and her fingers tightened around the pencil she was holding. At the Goldman mansion¡­ Maisie walked past the study and looked in through the half-closed door. She saw Nn standing in front of the window. Maisie crossed her arms and leaned at the doorway. ¡°Did you send the child away because you think he set up Colton?¡± Nn slowly turned to look at Maisie. After a long pause, he said, ¡°That child has aplicated past. It¡¯s best not to have our children spend too much time with him.¡± Maisie looked down. ¡°You¡¯re hiding something from me.¡± Nn frowned. Maisie walked in front of him. ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me about the child, and why did Daisie say the people were trying to harm him?¡± She knew that Tristan wanted to let Noce stay with them for a while so that Nn could protect the child. But she had definitely been shocked because of what happened on Christmas. Nn walked around the desk and took a seat on the soft chair. ¡°The person who would want to get rid of the heir of the Knowles would be Tristan¡¯s mother.¡± Maisie was shocked. ¡°Why?¡± Nn told her that Tristan¡¯s mother was the second wife of Elder Master Knowles. Tristan and his brother, Sam, were halfbrothers. Elder Master Knowles had had Tristan at an old age, so Tristan was only eight years older than Sam¡¯s son, Rick Knowles. After Elder Master Knowles¡¯ passing, Sam was the one who took over, but Tristan¡¯s mother took over the Knowles two years ago because Sam had fallen sick. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org She wanted to get rid of Sam and Rick, and Noce had been kidnapped two years ago. After going through something, Sam probably knew that it was probably rted to Tristan¡¯s mother, so he got people to take Noce away to protect him. Maisie couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°Since Tristan¡¯s mother wants to get rid of that child, why doesn¡¯t she let Tristan take over the family affairs ?¡± Nn looked down. ¡°Tristan doesn¡¯t have a good rtionship with his mother. From what I know, she never took care of him since giving birth, and his father and brother brought Tristan up.¡± Maisie pressed her lips together. She would never have guessed that was Tristan¡¯s past, that his mother had never taken care of him. But if Madam Knowles didn¡¯t care about her child, why did she keep him? Colton, who was hiding outside, looked surprised. He didn¡¯t know that Noce had gone through so much and had even been kidnapped before. He pouted, turned, and walked away, In the study, Maisie suddenly asked after a long silence, ¡°They¡¯ve found him all the way here. I guess they already know that he¡¯s in Bassburgh now. Do you think he¡¯s in danger?¡± Nn looked at her but was silent. Maisie walked to the window. ¡°You know that mothers would not want to see children put in danger. Noce is just an 8-year-old boy. His living condition would decide how he grows up. Even if that child isn¡¯t innocent, he saved Colton.¡± Colton had told her that Noce had saved him before. If not for him, Colton would have been in a worse situation than what happened on Christmas. Chapter 940 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 940 If saving Colton was part of that Noce¡¯s n, then putting Colton in danger in his ce after saving him made Noce pretty scary. Such mindfulness and careful nning shouldn¡¯t be something an 8-year-old child could do. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Thus, Maisie didn¡¯t believe that Noce saved Colton as part of his n because no one could control or predict the future. Even more unlikely for a child. Nn got up, walked around the desk, and stopped in front of her. ¡°I know you don¡¯t have the heart to put a child in danger, but I have no choice. We have three children, and I can¡¯t put them in harm¡¯s way.¡± Maisie looked around while deep in thought. Nn returned to ckgold, and soon after he got to his office, Quincy knocked, entered, and gave the details from the investigation to him. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, this was the suspicious car we spotted near the school during Christmas.¡± Nn took the file and frowned. ¡°That¡¯s a number te from a different state.¡± Nn nodded. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s a te from Octavia, and I¡¯ve sent someone to find out who the owner is. I should get the results back in a day.¡± At Coralia, in the hospital¡­ Barbara walked out of the elevator with food in her hand but bumped into Michelle and her assistant. Michelle smiled and greeted her. ¡°Are you here to visit Helios?¡± Barbara didn¡¯t really want to interact with her, but she smiled and nodded out of respect. ¡°Yes.¡± Michelle held her arm as a friendly gesture, ¡°I¡¯m here to see him too. Let¡¯s go together.¡± Barbara raised her eyebrows. She didn¡¯t like to pretend to be close to strangers. She pulled her arm back and smiled, ¡°Let¡¯s.¡± She walked in front. Michelle pouted and followed after. When Helios saw Michelle showing up behind Barbara, he frowned. Michelle walked toward him with a smile.¡± Helios, I came to see you with Barbara.¡± Barbara ced the food on the table with a stoic expression. That girl used her. Helios noticed that and smiled. Michelle thought that he was happy she visited him and took the food over from her assistant.¡± Helios, brought lunch for you.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that,¡± Helios took the food that Barbara brought. Michele was surprised and looked a little awkward as if she was going to start crying. ¡°Helios, do you¡­ not like it? I¡¯m sorry, I just want to thank you.¡± Helios looked calm. ¡°I can see your sincerity. Saving you was just an instinctive response. I wasn¡¯t expecting anything in return. I hope you understand.¡± Michelle¡¯s assistant was worried that she offended Helios and exined, ¡°Mr. Boucher, that wasn¡¯t what Shelly meant. She was just feeling guilty because you got hurt while saving her.¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t anything serious, don¡¯t worry about it. I don¡¯t want the media specting that I only saved someone for a reason. You should understand.¡± Michelle¡¯s assistant could hear the warning in Helios¡¯ statement. Her expression changed, and she immediately tugged at Michelle¡¯s sleeve-¡°Alright, we should let Mr. Boucher rest. Let¡¯s go.¡± Michelle bit her lip and looked back when she was leaving with her assistant. The gentle smile on Helios¡¯ face toward Babara surprised her. Chapter 941 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 941 It isn¡¯t a smile from a brother to a sister. It is that of a couple. Could it be that she isn¡¯t Mr. Boucher¡¯s sister? Could it be that I was wrong the whole time?¡¯ After they had left, Barbara sat at the side of the bed with her arms across her chest and said, ¡°So you¡¯re not unable to reject other people, Mr. Boucher.¡± Helios was eating the food she brought him and giggled. ¡°Well, I can even sense your jealousy from here, so of course, I have to reject her.¡± Barbara went closer to him and continued.¡± It seems to me that she likes you so much that she wants to marry you.¡± Squinting his eyes, Helios fixed his gaze on her for a while before chuckling. ¡°I¡¯m already yours.¡± Barbara was stunned for a moment. After that, she averted her gaze and said, ¡°Hmph. Don¡¯t you dare think that you can get away like that.¡± The smile on Helios¡¯ face widened as he put the meal box away. He reached out for her and pulled her into his arms as he said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it because I have met you?¡± Barbara turned her head around and asked, ¡°Would you fall in love with me if I chased after you three years ago?¡± ¨C He narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°Would you fall in love with me if any of these happened three years ago?¡± Barbara thought for a while and replied,¡± Nope.¡± She then paused for a moment before continuing with a smile on her face. ¡°I don¡¯t think you would be my type three years ago.¡± Helios looked at her. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because you¡¯re walking in the sun while I had to lurk in the dark. We were two people from two different worlds, so I don¡¯t think we would have met each other,¡± Barbara replied solemnly. She had approached him that year because he was the eldest grandson of the Bouchers. She had a motive of her own, so she did not expect that she would fall in love with Helios. Helios caressed her cheek with his finger. There was a gentle, warm smile on his face as he said, ¡°Perhaps this is what they call fate.¡± They should have met each other three years ago. Both of them thought they would never be attracted to each other, but three yearster, everything that happened happened. Perhaps this was known as fate, and nobody could escape from it. Barbara lifted her head to look at him. Both of them were getting closer and closer to each other, and then Christina came in.¡± Son,¡± She saw the things that happened before her eyes and froze. Barbara pushed Helios away and rose to her feet. She was so embarrassed that she turned her gaze away. ¡°Mrs. Boucher.¡± Christina looked at her in surprise and then turned her head toward her son. Barbara hurriedly left the ward before Christina could ask anything. Christina watched as Barbara exited the ward. She turned her head back to Helios and asked, ¡°Helios, you¡­¡± Helios met her gaze squarely and offered her a smile. ¡°Yes. Just as what you¡¯ve seen.¡± Christina covered her mouth in surprise.¡± When did that happen?¡± ¡°Before I came to Coralia for shooting.¡± .. Helios looked at Christina and continued before she could say anything. ¡°I think she¡¯s the one.¡± This was the first time Christina in her whole life heard her son saying that he was in love with a woman. It took her quite a long while before she coulde around to her senses, ¡°Have you told your father and grandfather about this?¡± ¡°Not yet. She isn¡¯t ready to meet with you guys yet. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t tell you about it,¡± Helios replied helplessly, C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°That¡¯s awesome! I thought my son didn¡¯t want to be in a rtionship because he had some issues with his sexual orientation.¡± Helios was rendered speechless. Christina pulled out her phone. While she was making a call, she asked again, ¡°You¡¯re not lying to me, right?¡± Helios covered his head with his hand and replied, ¡°What are you talking about? Of course, I¡¯m not lying.¡± ¡°I need to share this piece of good news with your father and grandfather. Hey, Yael, I have good news to share with you!¡± She talked through the phone and exited the ward. At Bassburgh¡­ Maise and Larissa were eating in the private room of a restaurant. When Larrisa asked Maisie when her wedding was, Massie chuckled and replied, ¡°Next year, I guess. By then, it should be about the time my cousin and Ryleigh hold their wedding.¡¯ Larissa was stunned. She put the cup down and asked, ¡°You want to wait for them?¡± Chapter 942 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 942 Maisie smiled. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve mentioned it, both of them were engaged three years ago. Originally, I wanted them to get married as soon as possible, but I was worried that Louis didn¡¯t like Ryleigh at all. Since they¡¯ve been bonding with each other for three years, I guess it¡¯s time to consider their wedding.¡± Larissa said. She looked at Maisie and continued. ¡°If you two want to wait for them, then let¡¯s do it together next year. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s going to be very lively.¡± Maisie chuckled and said, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s three families.¡± Before Larrisa could understand what she was talking about, she received a call from Christina. She picked it up and said,¡± Christina?¡± Maisie did not know what Christina had said. She saw that Larrisa froze for a moment before replying in a surprised voice, ¡°Really!?¡± Both of them chatted for nearly a minute. After that, Larissaughed and hung up the call. ¡°Seems like a good thing is about to happen to the Bouchers as well Helios has found himself a girlfriend too.¡± Maisie picked up the cup and said, ¡°You¡¯re talking about Ms. Chase, right?¡± ¡°How did you know about it?¡± Larissa asked. She smiled and replied, ¡°Ryleigh and I have known about it a long time ago.¡± ¡°I see!¡± Larrisaughed happily. ¡°That¡¯s what you were talking about just now. This is great. We can have three weddings at the same time. After Maisie and Larrisa had finished their meals, both of them came out of the restaurant. Maisie hade Larrisa goodbye and watched as she went away in her car. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org She walked toward her car, and when she turned her head around, she saw a car with the number te of Octavia parked not far away from her. It was rare to see a car from Octavia in Bassburgh, so she took a few more nces at it. Suddenly, a woman appeared from the car. Maisie had seen her before during the banquet with Tristan last time, and her name was Zeta. Zeta noticed Maisie as well. She recognized her and waved her hand at her with a warm smile on her face. ¡°What a coincidence.¡± Maisie responded with a smile and replied, ¡°Yeah. What a coincidence. Are you here for lunch, Ms. Yanev?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Zeta replied, smiling at Maisie.¡± Tristan told me that the food here is good, so I thought I should come and try it. What about you Maisie looked at her and replied, ¡°Yeah, I just finished my meal. The food here is good indeed.¡± She then looked at the car that was leaving and continued. ¡°Didn¡¯t Mr. Knowlese with you?¡± Zeta was stunned. However, she soon came around to her ¡®senses and replied with a grin, ¡°Well, he¡¯s busy, so I came here with a few of my friends.¡± Maisie nodded. ¡°I see.¡± Zeta lowered her head to look at her watch. ¡°I¡¯m going in first. I can¡¯t let my friends wait for too long.¡± Maisie nodded. Meanwhile, at the ckgold Group¡­ Quincy came into the office and put his findings on the desk. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, here¡¯s the identity of the car owner.¡± Nn flipped the document and nced through it. ¡°Jackie Clifford? The Cliffords from Octavia?¡± Quincy nodded. ¡°The Cliffords monopolized the real estate industry in Octavia back then to be the leader, and its status isparable to that of the king of casinos,¡± he said before hissing in wonder. ¡°I don¡¯t understand how he would meddle in the affairs of the knowle¡¯s either.¡± ¡°Jackie studied in Yarammor before, so maybe that was when he came in touch with the Knowles,¡± Nn said as he put the document down. ¡°Have someone to keep a tab on them, but don¡¯t rm them.¡± ¡°Roger,¡± Quincy replied before exiting the office. Nn looked at the document on his table for a while and fell deep in thought. Then, he pulled out his phone and made a call. Tristan was currently enjoying a hot spring in a bathhouse, surrounded by many pretty women. The bathhouse room was foggy, and the decoration was antique. Chapter 943 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 943 The servant led Nn inside. ¡°Mr. Knowles, your guest is here.¡± Tristan waved his hand to dismiss them. He then poured a ss of red wine and said, ¡± Seems like you¡¯ve found something regarding the thing that happened on Christmas.¡± Nn undid the buttons on his sleeves slowly and replied, ¡°Can you show me your sincerity?¡± Tristan¡¯s hand froze in the air. He lifted his head to look at Nn and smiled. ¡°What kind of sincerity are you talking about?¡± Nn stood in front of the pool and said,¡± You¡¯re hiding something from me.¡± Tristan put the ss on the side and came out of the pool. He put on the bathrobe, and while he was tying the belt, he asked,¡± What have you found?¡± Nn turned his head around to look at him. ¡°The things that your mother did to that kid.¡± Tristan threw himself on the couch. He pulled a cigar out of a box and took a sniff.¡± Do you think it¡¯s an ident?¡± , He yed with the lighter with his hand, and the fire lit up half of his face. He took a drag from it, causing some sparkles to jump into the air from the cigar. ¡°The affairs regarding the Knowles aren¡¯t as simple as the outsiders think they are. Do you think that woman would only do something like that to a kid? Regardless of who you are, as long as you¡¯re one of the Knowles, she would never go easy on you.¡± Even though they were talking about his mother, there was a smile on Tristan¡¯s face, and it looked as if he was talking about someone who was not rted to him. Nn frowned. Tristan looked at him through the thick white smoke and continued. The environment that I grew up in was different from you people. You can have whatever you want since you were kids, but I can only fight for, it myself. My mother hates me and never takes care of m e. My father was very old when I was born, and he passed away after a few years, leaving me to my elder brother and sister-inw¡¯s care.¡± After he finished talking, he shook off the ash andughed. ¡°When she adopted your mother, she treated her better than me, her own son . She would rather exploit your mother than spare a nce at me.¡± Nn looked at him and asked, ¡°That boy isn¡¯t your only reason that youe to Zlokovia to cooperate with Mr. Topaz on a project, right?¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Tristan smiled and replied, ¡°Noce is my elder brother¡¯s grandson. I¡¯m indebted to my brother, so of course, I¡¯m here for him.¡± Nn walked to the couch on the opposite side and sat down. ¡°Those people couldn¡¯t find him even though he had been in Bassburgh for so long. You asked me to look after Noce for you, but those people showed up before us on Christmas.¡± He looked at Tristan meaningfully and continued. ¡°You took advantage of me to shelter his safety, used him to draw out those people, but in the end, it was my son who got hurt. You¡¯re certain that I would investigate the matter, and when I did it, you would get rid of those people through my hands.¡± Without waiting for Tristan to say anything, Nn added calmly, ¡°There are only two reasons why they managed to find out the school that the kid attended. One is that you told them. Second is that you suspect there are spies around you, and you want to find them out.¡± Nn squinted his eyes and tapped his finger on the table rhythmically. ¡°There¡¯s no way an 8-year-old child could have predicted theing danger. No matter why my son changed his role with him, you all have included me in your n. This is because you knew I¡¯d be there that day, and I wouldn¡¯t stand by and watch my son get into an ident.¡± After he finished speaking, Tristan snubbed out the cigar in the ss of wine and said, ¡°As expected of someone from the Goldmanns. It seems your father was right to let you step into the business world early to hone your skills.¡± Nn¡¯s expression turned cold as he said,¡± You weren¡¯t going to tell me the truth from the beginning. Not only that, but you also included me in your n. If anything really had happened to my son, I wouldn¡¯t let any of you off.¡± Chapter 944 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 944 Tristan chuckled. ¡°Do you think I¡¯d do it if I weren¡¯t sure about it? If I hadn¡¯t cut the power, it would have been more than just broken wires.¡± Nn frowned, ¡°It wasn¡¯t them who cut the power?¡± Tristan smiled and replied, ¡°What they wanted was to create an ident, so why would they shut out the lights? The people who could reach the wires had to make at least sure that there would be no idents before they carried out their n. Since you¡¯re so smart, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be able to find the answer yourself, Mr. Goldmann.¡±. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Nn fell silent After a short while, his phone rang. He pulled his phone out to take a look. It was from the school Nn answered the call and put the phone near his ear. Nobody knew what they were talking about, but Nn¡¯s face suddenly turned cold. When he hung up the call, Tristan said, ¡± Seems like they have found the reason the wires snapped?¡± Nn rose to his feet and turned around. Just when he was about to leave, he thought of something and stopped in his tracks. Without turning his head, he asked, ¡°What kind of role do the Cliffords y in this incident?¡± Tristan was stunned. He stared at the cigar inside the ss of wine and replied, ¡°I¡¯m still investigating it.¡± Nn nced at him for onest time before he resumed walking and left the bathhouse. Quincy was waiting for Nn inside the car. When Nn got in the car, Quincy asked, ¡°Did you manage to get anything out of his mouth ¡°Things are moreplicated than we thought,¡± Nn said as he buttoned up the buttons. ¡°Let¡¯s go to school first.¡± Quincy started the engine, stepped on the elerator, and headed to the school. The principal sat in his office looking incredulously at the broken wires as well as a kind of weapon that resembled the short arrow of a crossbow. When Nn appeared outside of his office, the principal rose from his chair and greeted, ¡°Here you are, Mr. Goldmann.¡± After they hade into the office, Quincy noticed the items on the desk and was stunned. ¡°What is this?¡± The principal did not know what it was either. He said, ¡°This thing was found at the crane when my people took down the wires. It was stuck there, and my people felt suspicious, so they brought it back.¡± Quincy picked up the short arrow and took a look. The tip of the short arrow was sharp, and it resembled a hidden weapon that was fired from a crossbow. He turned around to Nn and said, ¡°Mr. Goldmann, please have a look at this.¡± Nn took the short arrow from Quincy. He squinted and nced at the broken wires. He took the broken wires from the desk and studied them. There were jagged teeth at the end of the wires. It seemed to him that they had been cut by something sharp. They couldn¡¯t bear the weight of two kids, so they would slowly deconstruct until they finally snapped. After all, they were micro climbing wires. They were very sturdy, and normally, an ident like this would not happen. Nn gave the short arrow back to Quincy and ordered, ¡°Go find out who has bought this cold weapon before.¡± Quincy took the short arrow and studied it once again. He nodded and said, ¡°Roger. I¡¯ll go check right now.¡± Nn then focused on the broken wires again. The things that Tristan said to him surfaced in his mind again. If the purpose of creating an ident and putting out the lights was to deceive the crowd, then the wires wouldn¡¯t be the target of the short arrow. Darkness was to throw everyone into confusion. In the evening, at the Goldmann mansion¡­ Colton and Daisie were having their meals on the table, but both of them did not have any appetite. When Maisie noticed their condition, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Daisie lifted her eyes to look at her and asked, ¡°Mom, is it true that we can¡¯t y with Nolly anymore?¡± Maisie was taken aback. It seemed to her that Daisie was really upset at the fact that she couldn¡¯t have fun with Noce anymore. Maisie pressed her lips thin and popped a shrimp, which was Daisie¡¯s favorite, into her te and said,¡± Your father didn¡¯t say you can¡¯t have fun with Noce anymore. It¡¯s just that you can¡¯t y with him now.¡± Chapter 945 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 945 Cocking her head, Daisie asked, ¡°Why? Is it because Nolly offended someone, and they want to hurt him?¡± Maisie did not know how to exin it to Daisie. Suddenly, Colton opened his mouth and chimed in, ¡°Noce has aplicated background, right? There are people who want to take his life.¡± Maisie opened her mouth, but Colton put the fork and spoon down before she could say anything. ¡°I was the one who wanted to switch roles with him. He should be the one who yed the role that night. He originally wanted to switch with another student, but that student didn¡¯t want to y the role, so I helped him.¡± Daisie looked at him in confusion and asked, ¡°What kind of background does Nolly have? Why would anyone want to kill him?¡± Colton did not say anything. Would he not expose that he had overheard the conversation between his parents in the study room if he said it out? Maisie looked at them and smiled. ¡°After his uncle sorts everything out, you guys will be able to y together again.¡± ¡°Will he be in danger?¡± Daisie asked. Maisie¡¯s eyshes twitched, and she replied, ¡°His uncle will protect him. Just like how your father will protect you guys.¡± Both of them did not say anything anymore and resumed eating their meal. By the time Nn came back, it was already 10:00 p.m. When Maisie came out of the kids¡¯ room, she ran into him. He draped his jacket over his arm and loosened his tie with one hand. ¡°Are the kids asleep?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Maisie answered as she took over the jacket in his hand. Nn walked closer to her, lowered his head, and kissed her on the top of her head. Maisie giggled and pped his chest gently. ¡°What are you doing?¡± He grabbed her into his arms and buried his head in her shoulder. He pitched his voice low andughed. ¡°Whenever I think that I have a great wife waiting for me at home, I feel that I¡¯m so lucky.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you investigating the incident that happened that day?¡± Maisie asked as she smoothed out the crease on his shoulder. Nn pinched her chin and giggled. ¡°When did you be so insensitive, Zee?¡± Maisie coiled her arms around his neck and smiled brightly. ¡°Are you sure you want to talk about that with me here?¡± Nn scooped her up from the floor. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to our room then.¡± At night, Nn was taking a bath in the bathroom while Maisie was reading documents on the bed with her feet up in the air. Then, she suddenly saw something that stunned her and made her sit bolt upright: n the bed. The sound of the water in the bathroom was turned off, and Nn walked out of it with a bath towel around him, wiping his wet hair with a towel. Seeing that she hadn¡¯t slept yet, he threw the towel on the table and hugged her from the back. ¡°What are you reading?¡± Maisie was startled. She jerked her head back and pushed his head away. ¡°Go dry your hair first before coming close to me.¡¯ Nn chuckled. ¡°Why? You don¡¯t like me already?¡± He looked at the document in her hand. It was the report of his investigation on Jackie. He squinted his eyes. Maisie flipped through the document in her hand and gave it back to him. ¡°Why are you investigating him?¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°How could you get interested in another man, Zee?¡± Nn asked, donning a gloomy expression. His reaction amused Maisie. She leaned closer and took a sniff. ¡°You have taken a bath, but why can I still smell jealousy from you?¡± Nn pressed his lips on hers and nibbled her lips. She frowned. ¡°Are you a dog?¡± He chuckled hoarsely. ¡°Am I a dog? Do you want to see the bite marks on my shoulder?¡± Maisie was stumped. Her face turned red in embarrassment as she turned her head sideways. She pulled the sheet andy down. ¡°Hmph. I¡¯m going to sleep,¡± i Nn was caught betweenughter and tears. He nced at the document again and threw it on the table before going to look for a hairdryer. The next day, at Soul¡­ Maisie was flipping through thepany¡¯s ledger on her leather chair. Recently, the sales of jewelry had been very stable. Coupled with the endorsement of celebrities, Soul had be more and more popr among the public. Chapter 946 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 946 Maisie put the ledger on the desk and looked at Lucy. ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it. Let¡¯s purchase two more shop lots.¡± Lucy was startled. ¡°Are you nning to make Soul Jewelry a chain brand?¡± Maisie nodded. ¡°I¡¯m turning it into a national chain. We¡¯ll then go global after the brand has stabilized in the country.¡± ¡®My original idea was to make Soul one of the top contenders in the jewelry industry and go international, but I¡¯ve changed my mind. I¡¯m not only aiming to propel Soul¡¯s reputation into the global market. The brand will also be picking up a piece of the pie in the international jewelry industry.¡¯ ¡°I believe that it¡¯ll be sessful.¡± Lucy smiled and gave herself a pep talk. ¡°I¡¯ll stay in Soul Jewelry and witness the development of our brand. No one will ever get to say that we¡¯re a smallpany in the future.¡± Maisieughed and breathed a sigh of reassurance. ¡°I finally know why Uncle Kennedy would choose you as his assistant. It would be great if everyone could be as energetic and enthusiastic as you.¡± Lucy scratched her head in embarrassment and smiled. At noon, Maisie asked Madam Nera out for some tea and snacks at a dim-sum restaurant and told Madam Nera about her n. When Madam Nera heard this, sheughed. ¡°I thought you¡¯d forgotten what you promised me in the past once Soul stabilized its market in the country.¡± Maisie smiled in embarrassment. ¡°How would I dare to forget about that? I promised you to make Soul a top gun in the industry and then bring it into the international market. If things hadn¡¯t gone sideways three years ago, all those promises would have been actualized by now.¡± Madam Nera put her teacup down. ¡°It¡¯s great to have such ambitions and beliefs. I have high hopes for you, however¡­¡± Madam Nera paused for a bit and then continued. ¡°If you want to expand thepany, you won¡¯t make the cut with only one designer, The same monotonous design concept won¡¯t build you a brand. When a jewelrypany is trying to expand, its design concept has to be different, and there have to be many styles. Most customers get tired of old designs and take a fancy to new designs rather quickly, so other new design styles will always overshadow the design style of a jewelrypany. This happens among those socialites and richdies who love to own a jewelry collection. Their pursuit of jewelry will never be satisfied by only one designnguage.¡± Maisie understood what Madam Nera meant. ¡®If Soul wants to go international and be arger brand, it has to cater to different customers¡¯ preferences and tastes. I really won¡¯t be able to achieve that as thepany¡¯s sole designer, I¡¯ve long been a famous designer, and I¡¯ve been a jewelry brand owner for quite a long time. My design concepts and styles have be rather well-known to the public over time. ¡®But if I want to make Soul into a luxury chain brand, or even more than that, it¡¯s only natural for me to run into the need of recruiting some new blood to give thepany a fresh breath of creativity. ¡®A huge brand should alwayse up with more design styles continuously. It should also aim to be a culture vessel where new talents are cultivated and form a mutual win-win rtionship with its designers. That¡¯s how apany develops further. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡®That¡¯s how Taylor and Luxe developed into thepanies they currently are now, isn¡¯t it?¡¯ Maisie humbly epted Madam Nera¡¯s advice. ¡°I understand that. Godmother. Thank you.¡± ¡°And you¡¯re still trying to be that polite with me.¡± Madam Nera waved her hand, smiled, and added, ¡°I suffered a lot and ran into quite a handful of failures when I tried to start apany around your age, and all those setbacks made me almost want to give up. I was almost 40 years old when Taylor Jewelry was sessfully established and when I became famous.¡± Maisie wrapped her arm around Madam Nera¡¯s. ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯re the role model for all working women. I can, at most¡­ be seen as someone fortunate enough to have encountered a huge wave and ridden along with it. Frankly speaking, my sess is mostly due to you and Nn.¡± Chapter 947 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 947 Madam Neraughed. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be this humble when you¡¯re with me. All I¡¯ve done is provide you with the channels. As for Mr. Goldmann, if you really wanted to rely on him, he would have helped you turn Soul into a top gun in the industry long ago.¡± She then ced her hand on the back of Maisie¡¯s hand. ¡°I have high hopes for you because, despite your ability, you¡¯re very modest and have always kept a low profile, which ispletely different from the big names that I¡¯ve met in the past. ¡°It¡¯s always been rather inevitable for many designers to be arrogant after gaining the reputation and identity they¡¯ve always dreamed of. Of course, they¡¯ve put in a lot of effort to attain such glory, so although they¡¯re not as humble as I wish they could be, they¡¯ve already proven themselves with their sess. It¡¯s just that their essence has changed ¡°Once someone possesses fame, status, and power, it¡¯s rare and valuable not to forget their original intention and passion. So, Zee, no matter how much fame you manage to umte in the future, don¡¯t forget who you are and your origin.¡± Maisie stared at Madam Nera and nodded with a smile. After having afternoon tea with Madam Nera, Maisie pushed Madam Nera in her wheelchair as they walked along the corridor while the female bodyguard and assistant were behind them. ¡°Godmother, have you and Mr. Knowles known each other since you were young?¡± Asking more about Tristan was part of Maisie¡¯s original intention when she had asked Madam Nera out for tea. It was just that she could not make it look too obvious, so she could only ask her about him at the right time. Madam Nera smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes, I worked as a design apprentice in Yaramoor when I was younger. I didn¡¯t have much money back then, so I could only study and work as a part-timer in order to pay for my tuition fees.¡± Maisie was stunned and looked a little surprised. ¡°You¡¯ve been to Yaramoor in order to be an apprentice?¡± She smiled again. ¡°Unbelievable, isn¡¯t it? Even someone like me started from the very bottom of the industry and had to work hard too. I had to work in almost all types of industries back then. The mentor who taught me about jewelry design at that time was Tristan¡¯s mentor.¡¯ After saying so, Madam Nera sighed all of a sudden. ¡°Tristan actually has quite a talent for jewelry design, however¡­¡± ¡°However?¡± Maisie was curious. Madam Nera sighed again. ¡°It¡¯s just that his mother didn¡¯t like it. That¡¯s why he gave it up.¡± Maisie froze in ce for a split second. Nn had told her before that Tristan¡¯s mother did not like her son for some reason. She pretended to be surprised. ¡°Why would his mother not like it? Wouldn¡¯t it be a pity for him just to give up his talent?¡± Madam Nera turned to look at her. ¡°Why do you want to know these things?¡± Maisie smiled helplessly and answered her, ¡°Nn¡¯s mother is rted to the Knowles, but he doesn¡¯t like the Knowles very much. But I don¡¯t think Mr. Knowles looks like a despicable person, so I want to know more about him.¡± Seeing that she was doing so for Nn, Madam Nera nodded. ¡°So that¡¯s the case. I don¡¯t know much about Tristan, but I¡¯ve heard a thing or two about his mother.¡± Madam Nera told her that Tristan¡¯s mother, the current leader of the Knowles, was of mixed blood, and she was part East Winstonite. That woman¡¯s social skills were in another leaguepared to other socialites of her time. Otherwise, she would not have caught Elder Master Knowles¡¯ attention. She had only been in her 30s when she became the second wife of Elder Master Knowles, who was already in his 50s at that time. Of course, because the two had a 20-year-age gap, it would be a frequently discussed topic among Yaramoor¡¯s nobility that she had chosen to marry the old man for profit. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Maisie stopped, and a trace of suspicion shed across her face. ¡°Could it be that the two of them didn¡¯te together because of love ?¡± Chapter 948 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 948 ¡®If they were in love, why would Madam Knowles dislike her son? Was she really in it for the benefits that she would get from the Knowles? But if she¡¯s plotting against the Knowles for its assets and property, she should value her son even more. The only thing that would await her in the future was a happy and wealthy life if she were to assist her son in inheriting the Knowles. However, Nn told me that Tristan¡¯s mother not only doesn¡¯t want to see him, but she also never thought about letting her son inherit the Knowles. ¡®She¡¯s the one in power among all the knowles, and everything in the Knowles has to go through her. What kind of woman would have the ambition to upy all her Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g deceased husband¡¯s property and even suppress all the descendants of the Knowles?¡¯ Madam Nera shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know if they¡¯re in love with each other, but ording to what I heard, the Knowles have been in a very chaotic mess ever since Madam Knowles took over the family. So, I can only say that Tristan¡¯s mother is, by no means, an ordinary woman.¡± In the end, Maisie watched Madam Nera get into her car and leave. She then stayed where she was to think for a long time. ¡®What Godmother said isn¡¯t unreasonable. Tristan¡¯s mother wouldn¡¯t have sent an assassin here to kill the eldest grandson of the family if she was an ordinary woman. ¡®Being in power and creating a stir within the Knowles, her purpose isn¡¯t only to own the Knowles, but she ns to disintegrate and end the family from its very rootspletely. Just how much does she hate the Knowles for her to do such a thing? And if that¡¯s the case, Noce¡¯s abduction from two years ago was more or less rted to Madam Knowles too.¡¯ Maisie suddenly recalled the man named Jackie Clifford that Nn had been looking intost night. She remembered that there was also a boy named Jackie Clifford who studied in the same ss as she did back in high school, but the two did not look like the same person after she had taken a look at the profile photost night. Maisie returned to the Vanderbilt manor, a ce where she had not returned for a long time. The manor had been abandoned for three years as she did not want to make any changes even after Larissa gave her the title of the manor. She unlocked the door with the key, pushed the door open, and walked into the living room. The furniture in the living room was all covered in white cloth, and all of them were covered in a thickyer of dust, while the corners of the ceiling and the chandeliers were all cobwebbed. When she walked upstairs and passed by the study, she could not help but stop-the past shed across her mind like a flipbook. Everything was still so vivid to her. She looked down at the living room from upstairs, as if her father was still sitting in his armchair and drinking his tea in the living room, while Le was trying everything in her ability to please him, and Willow was showing him all her achievements. The scene shed back to nine years ago when her father had pped her and driven her out of the manor. Maisie could not help butugh at herself. She did not expect that those people who she thought would have nothing to do with her in the future would eventually be part of her memories. When she got to her room, she stood at the entrance for a long time before opening the door. Everything in the room was also tightly covered by white cloth. The only items that were not protected by cloth were the photos on the walls, and they were already covered in dust. Maisie walked up to the cab, lifted the white cloth, raised her hand to clean the dust, opened the drawer, and took out her high school yearbook. She turned to the photo section, went down the list of names, and finally found Jackie i n the yearbook. However, the Jackie that she found in the photo was plump, wore sses, and looked very inconspicuous. The reason Maisie remembered his name was that his grades had been very good, and he was an introverted and shy boy. Maisie ced the yearbook in her bag, got up, and left the room. Tristan and Nn sat in the dining room while Quincy ced the short arrow in an airtight bag in front of Tristan. Tristan took the short arrow out of the sealed bag and nced at it. Nn intertwined his fingers, ced his hands on the table, and exined with a calm expression, ¡°There¡¯s an assassin organization in East Winston that uses this kind of weapon to murder their targets secretly. I think you should know a thing or two about that organization.¡± Chapter 949 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 949 Tristan pursed his lips tightly and put the arrow down. ¡°Why do you think that I would know?¡± Nn smiled. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t know that, Madam Knowles should know that. Her family is from East Winston, isn¡¯t it?¡± . Tristan did not utter a single word. Nn leaned on the back of the chair and tapped his fingertips against the table.¡± Actually, you¡¯ve long suspected that your mother has ced a spy by your side. I think it¡¯s impossible for you not to know that.¡± After a moment, Tristan chuckled silently. He then straightened his posture and looked at Nn. ¡°Some troubles in the world cannot be resolved that easily.¡± ¡°Even if you know that Madam Knowles is the person behind the scheme, she¡¯s your mother, and you don¡¯t have it in you to go against her hard. That¡¯s why it¡¯s natural for you to feel troubled.¡± Nn saw through him at first nce. Tristan exchanged gazes with Nn for a long while and then said sullenly, ¡°I just want to know why she hates me that much, that¡¯s all.¡± ¡®Then you should start looking into the Knowles. If she doesn¡¯t have any immense grudge against the Knowles, then why can¡¯t she even tolerate the existence of a kid from the family?¡± Nn stood up and buttoned his suit jacket. When he and Quincy reached the door, Tristan¡¯s lips moved suddenly. ¡°The Cliffords have also contributed in secret regarding how badly the Knowles are doing nowadays.¡± Nn stopped moving forward, turned around, and nced at Tristan, who was sipping tea. ¡°So part of the reason you came to Zlokova is to investigate the Cliffords.¡± ¡®Yes.¡± Tristan stared at the teacup in his hand. ¡°My father¡¯s death and my brother¡¯s illness aren¡¯t mere coincidences. I¡¯ve looked into the doctor who treated my father. He has something to do with the Cliffords.¡± Nn said nothing and left the private room with Quincy. After getting into the car, Quincy fastened his seat belt as he still felt a little strange.¡¯ The Cliffords¡¯ sphere of influence has always been in Octavia, and they can actually extend the reach of their power up to Yaramoor. Is it possible that it has something to do with the Cliffords¡¯ son? ¡°How is the Cliffords¡¯ son rted to Madam Knowles? They¡¯re so close that he was willing to devise a n to kill Elder Master Knowles for Madam Knowles.¡± Nn frowned. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be Jackie. He¡¯s only in histe 20s. He was still studying in a college in Yaramoor eight years ago, and Elder Master Knowles was already dead back then.¡± Quincy was startled. ¡°Could it be one of the elders of the Cliffords?¡± Nn pondered for a moment, then scoffed coldly. ¡°There¡¯s only one person in the Cliffords who has some connection with some East Winstonites. Quincy was astonished. ¡°Is it the Elder Master of the Cliffords, Mr. Thomas Clifford?¡± Thomas was the father of Lance Clifford, and Jackie was his grandson. Thomas was very famous in Octavia and East Winston. It was said that he had traveled all around the world when he was young, stayed in East Winston for a few years, studied civil engineering in Yaramoor, and umted quite a reputation in the upper-ss circles. After Thomas returned to Zlokova, he had monopolized Octavia¡¯s real estate industry and was on an equal footing with the king of casinos. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. The king of casinos could look down upon Lance and disregard him, but he still had to show Thomas some respect. It was said that if it were not for the local government, which suppressed Thomas¡¯ influence in the region, Thomas would have long been the sole yer who owned the whole of Octavia. At the Goldmann mansion¡­ Maisie pushed open the door of the study and rummaged through the documents on the desk, only to find the document that Nn got by investigating Jackie. She took the document out andpared the photo on the document to the photo in her yearbook. Apart from the body figure of the two, both of them wore sses. And when she looked closely, Maisie realized that the facial features of the Jackie found in the document looked exactly the same as a slimmer version of the Jackie found in the yearbook. She was a little surprised. ¡®Jesus! Were we really ssmates back in high school? And did he undergo stic surgery? Aren¡¯t these changes a little too huge?¡¯ The Jackie in the document wore a suit and silver-rimmed sses, giving off a sense of humility, courtesy, elegance, and gentleness. The gaze of the person in each of the photos lookedpletely different. Chapter 950 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 950 One of them looked introverted and shy, while the other looked regal and confident. Maisie frowned and could not help but murmur, ¡°So why is Nn investigating him?¡± She ced the documents back in the folder while another document slid out of the folder. She was astounded for a split second, picked the document up, skimmed through it, and was stunned in ce. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Nn appeared outside the door. Maisie¡¯s expression turned slightly restrained, and she put the document back. ¡°I¡¯m going through the findings of your investigation.¡± Nn draped the coat hanging on his forearm on the back of the chair and walked toward her. ¡°Why are you so interested in this person ? Maisie paused for a bit, raised her head, saw Nn¡¯s slightly grim expression, and could not help but chuckle. ¡°I think I¡¯ve been wrongfully used.¡± He approached her. ¡°Then why would you want to know more about him? Is it because you think he looks better than I a m?¡± Maisie stretched out her arms to hug him and pointed her finger at the tip of his nose. ¡°My husband looks better than him.¡± Nn held her palm and kissed her fingertip. ¡°Oh, is that true?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡¯ Maisie smiled yfully and picked up the yearbook. ¡°Look at this , I¡¯m investigating him too. Nn¡¯s gazended on Jackie¡¯s photo. He was startled instantly and picked up the yearbook. ¡°Jackie was one of your ssmates?¡± ¡°Yeah, I thought his name was familiar when you told me you were investigating him, so Ipared the two photos. The subjects in these two photos seem to be the same person. But ording to my memory, Jackie was very introverted and shy, which made him almost a nameless and faceless student in the ss. But he turns out to be the young heir of the Cliffords from Octavia?¡± Seeing that Nn did not say anything, Maisie remembered something. ¡°By the way, after having dinner with my aunt in the restaurant the day before yesterday, I met Zeta Yanev, the female companion that Mr. Knowles brought to the opening ceremony the other day. She was getting out of a car at the time, and the license te number of that car is the one that you found through your investigation.¡± Nn kept quiet for a long time, then put down the yearbook in his hand. ¡°I was investigating the license te number because this car was seen at the school on Christmas.¡± Maisie was shocked. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Zee, the Cliffords intervened in the Knowles¡¯ affairs, and I suspect that this isn¡¯t as simple as it seems. The assassination that we experienced the other day is rted to an assassin organization located in East Winston. So even if Jackie has nothing to do with this matter, he¡¯s Thomas Clifford¡¯s grandson. He should know about this.¡± Nn stared at her after saying that. ¡°Be careful of that woman. She might be a spy who¡¯s been assigned to approach Tristan.¡¯ Maisie was shocked and was silent for a long time. At the private elementary school¡­ Noce was walking on the campus, and a small figure was catching up to him in a hurry. ¡°Nolly!¡± He stopped, turned around, and saw Daisie running toward him. Daisie caught up to him, bent over, and panted. ¡°Are you going to quit school?¡± Noce shook his head. ¡°No, I¡¯ll be taking a break from school for a while.¡± ¡°Why do you have to take a break from school?¡± Daisie was dumbfounded and thought of something. ¡°Is it because you¡¯re afraid of getting us involved?¡¯ Noce did not utter a single word. Daisie pursed her lips. ¡°Nolly, my dad won¡¯t allow us to y with you, but I know you won¡¯t hurt us. And my mom said that we can still y together after Uncle Tristan has solved all your affairs, is that right?¡± Noce smiled and turned around. ¡°I¡¯m not as good as you think I am.¡± ¡°No.¡± Daisie walked around him and stopped in front of him with a serious expression. ¡°Just because you saved Colton, I think you¡¯re a good person.¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Noce nced at her. ¡°Then can you define what¡¯s a good person and what¡¯s a bad person?¡± The question was out of Daisie¡¯s league. She scratched her head for a long time and could not say anything, but she still went with her intuition. ¡°But I still think that you must be a good person.¡± Chapter 951 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 951 Noce lowered his gaze. A woman appeared before he could say anything.¡± Young Master Knowles.¡± Noce turned and saw the woman walking over. He frowned and stared at her without moving. The woman smiled. ¡°I¡¯m here to get you.¡± Noce was on high alert and stood in front of Daisie, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you at my uncle¡¯s ce.¡± The woman¡¯s smile faded a little. ¡°You¡¯re so smart. Your great-grandma sent me.¡± Daisie understood and walked out from behind him. ¡°You must be lying. Uncle Tristan would not let someonee and get him. He woulde here instead.¡± ¡°Daisie, go back.¡± Noce pulled her behind him. Daisie looked upset. ¡°No, you¡¯ll be in trouble. Go back with me.¡± The woman seemed to have lost her patience. ¡°Young Master Knowles, please don¡¯t make it hard for me.¡± Noce was going to leave with her when Daisie suddenly said, ¡°I¡¯lle with you.¡± Noce looked surprised. ¡°Daisie?¡± Then his expression turned somber. ¡°Enough, go back.¡± Daisie stood in front of Noce. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of them. I¡¯ll protect you. They wouldn¡¯t dare do anything when they¡¯re at Dad¡¯s territory.¡± The woman stared at Daisie. Her job was to bring Noce back. ¡°Then get in the car.¡± Daisie hopped into the car with him. Noce frowned as he didn¡¯t know what to do now that there was one more person. The car drove toward the outskirts of town. Daisie kept her eyes on the view outside as if she was going on a road trip, seemingly ignorant that she was in danger. The driver looked at the woman and seemed to be speaking a foreignnguage. Why did you bring another person?¡± The woman replied, ¡°She wanted to follow. We¡¯ll get rid of her when we get there,¡± Daisy didn¡¯t understand what they were saying. When she turned around, she saw that Noce was looking annoyed, so she whispered, ¡°Are they talking about me?¡± Daisie showed the wristwatch intentionally and whispered into his ears. ¡°1 f my GPS shows that I¡¯m out of the city, Dad will realize ande save us.¡± Noce looked at her in surprise. The car finally parked in front of a row of vis along the beach. A few cargo ships were docked along the shore, the big space filled with crates. That was the port of Bassburgh and also the export route between the city and Octavia. Two men in ck grabbed Daisie right after she and Noce got out of the car. Noce immediately looked back. ¡°Let go of her!¡± He was going to rush forward when two other men in ck grabbed him and pinned him to the ground. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. The woman took a cigarette out of the packet and lit it. ¡°Young Master Knowles, you can¡¯t even protect yourself, but you¡¯re trying to protect her?¡± Noce¡¯s expression changed. His face fell, and he started smiling creepily. ¡°Have you found out who she is? If you touch her, the people behind her are not going to let you get out of this.¡± The woman took a drag and turned to the two men in ck. ¡°Don¡¯t blow this up. This isn¡¯t our turf. Lock the girl in the ck house and let Madam decide.¡± The two men nodded and took Daisie away. Daisie looked back at Noce and smiled at him. Chapter 952 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 952 Nonce was finally let up from the ground and walked toward the vis. In the room¡­ The screen showed an old woman with grey hair grooming a poodle in her arms. The woman walked in, and the other woman standing next to theputer was none other than Zeta Yanev. The woman walked toward the screen.¡± Madam, we¡¯ve brought Young Mr. Knowles here, but a little girl followed along. She seemed to be somebody.¡± Madam Knowles paused and looked up, her aged face still not looking friendly. ¡°Who is the girl?¡± The woman shook her head and just said that she was a friend from school. Zeta immediately frowned. ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Goldmann¡¯s daughter. Why did you bring her along?¡± The woman was stunned, ¡°I-I didn¡¯t know who she was. She insisted oning with Noce.¡± Zeta wanted to say something, but Madam Knowles cut her off. ¡°Hmph, you¡¯ve been trapped. If Tristan involved the Goldmanns, it means he knows about you. You need to send Noce back to Octavia. Since Octavia is under the Cliffords, the Goldmanns wouldn¡¯t be able to get involved.¡± Zeta and the women nodded. ¡°Yes, Madam.¡± The video call ended, and Zeta and the woman left the room. They went downstairs and saw Noce held down on the couch by two men. Noce knew Zeta and smiled at her, but there were no traces of childhood innocence in his eyes. ¡°Does my uncle know that you¡¯ve betrayed him?¡± Zeta paused and then frowned while she walked toward Noce, who was still smiling. ¡°Even if he knows, it is toote.¡± She put out her hand and patted Noce¡¯s head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll bring you to Octavia if you behave.¡± Noce stared at her. His cute face was prettier than a girl¡¯s, but it was calm and collected, which didn¡¯t match his age. ¡°Ms. Yanev!¡± One of the men in ck ran inside. Something seemed to have happened because he was frantic. The woman looked cold. ¡°What is it?¡± The man said, ¡°The warehouse is on fire, and the girl escaped!¡± Escaping wasn¡¯t an issue, but people might notice it once it got out of control if the warehouse was on fire. Zeta said to the woman, ¡°Go take a look.¡± The woman left with some people while the smoke from the warehouse rose to the sky. The roof was burnt ck. The few men looked around for something to put the fire out. The warehouse stored mmable wine and cotton-made items. The cotton burned, and the fire only grew with the alcohol. Daisie ran, hid behind a nearby tree, and made a call with her smartwatch as she watched the thick smoke. ¡°Is this 911? There¡¯s a fire here, sir. Pleasee to the seaside township. There are a lot of cargo ships there. After the call ended, she kept her eyes open and hoped that the firefighters woulde and save Noce too! Meanwhile, Quincy sped toward the seaside township in his car with a few cars behind him. Nn looked at the GPS on his phone and looked worried-that girl really kept him on his toes. He said through gritted teeth, ¡°Go faster!¡± Quincy floored it. He suddenly looked behind through the rearview mirror and saw two or three firetrucks following them. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g No, they were heading in the same direction. Was there a fire at the seaside township? Chapter 953 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 953 Nn suddenly got a call from Tristan, who asked, ¡°Noce and your daughter were taken?¡± Nn squared his jaw. ¡°It¡¯s toote for you to realize now. They¡¯re at the port at the seaside township.¡± Tristan mumbled, ¡°The port at the seaside township¡­¡± He suddenly understood. ¡°No, they¡¯re sending them to the Cliffords!¡± Daisie snuck into the vi amidst the chaos and suddenly hid behind a wall. Two men in ck brought Noce out of the vi, and she started to panic. What should she do? She didn¡¯t realize someone was creeping u pon her at that moment. Noce suddenly heard Daisie¡¯s scream. He turned around and saw a man in ck bringing Daisie out under his arms. Daisie struggled but wasn¡¯t strong enough to fight him off. ¡°You little rascal, I¡¯ve finally caught you. Did you start the fire in the warehouse?¡± the man yelled at her. Daisie wouldn¡¯t admit it. ¡°How is your warehouse catching fire any of my business, Aah!¡± She was thrown to the floor. Noce ran over and helped her up.¡± Daisie! I thought you left. Why did youe back?¡± Daisie rubbed her palms and had some soot on her nose. She smiled. ¡°I¡¯d be a coward for leaving you and running away.¡± Noce was surprised. Zeta walked over with her arms crossed.¡± Someone is going to notice. Get on the boat.¡± The man pointed at Daisie. ¡°What about her?¡± Zeta looked at Daisie and smiled. ¡°Bring her along. It won¡¯t hurt us.¡± Things would be easier if they had the Goldmanns¡¯ daughter in their hands. Daisie was pushed onto the boat. She kept looking back, expecting her father to show up. The firetruck rushed to the scene to put out the fire while Nn waited nearby in their car. Nn looked at the tracker on his phone, and it was moving. He ran toward the port. ¡°Mr. Goldmann!¡± A boat slowly left the port, and Daisie was standing on the deck and immediately saw Nn, who was rushing over. ¡°Dad!¡± She waved at him. ¡°Daisie!¡± Nn watched while the boat left, and he missed it. His aura was dark. ¡°Mr. Goldman, Daisie-¡± Quincy, who had just gotten there, saw the boat sailing away and realized they were toote. Nn calmed down, but his expression was still terrifying, ¡°Get some men and head toward Octavia.¡± ¡°But Octavia isn¡¯t our turf.¡± The coldness in Nn¡¯s eyes intensified. ¡°I don¡¯t care. They have Daisie, my daughter.¡¯ Maisie rushed into Tristan¡¯s office when he was having a conversation with someone. The guard didn¡¯t manage to stop her and said, ¡°Mr. Knowles, this woman kept asking to see you. I. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°Alright, leave us.¡± Tristan waved and also asked the person he was talking with to leave. He walked to the couch. ¡°I guess you found out.¡± Maisie walked forward and took a seat. ¡°Mr. Knowles, they have Noce and Daisie, right?¡± Tristan didn¡¯t look up but instead picked up his teacup. ¡°Yes, didn¡¯t Nn rush over?¡± Maisie was extremely calm, weirdly calm.¡± What are they going to do to the children?¡± Tristan¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°They wouldn¡¯t dare do anything in Bassburgh, but I can¡¯t promise anything once they¡¯re out of Nn¡¯s turf and in Octavia.¡± Chapter 954 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 954 Maisie¡¯s hand grabbed her bag tighter, her eyes piercing. ¡°Did you know that Zeta was your mother¡¯s a spy?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°So you just put the children in danger?¡± After a long pause, Tristan raised his head and looked at her. ¡°Mrs. Goldmann, some things are just out of my control. At first, I was just suspicious about Zeta, and I couldn¡¯t confirm whether she was working with me as a spy. I set up what happened on Christmas and found out that she was involved. ¡°I admit that I involved Nn because, in Bassburgh, they wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything with the Goldmanns around, but I didn¡¯t expect them to make a move today and bring the kids to Octavia. He wasn¡¯t God. Whatever ns he made were within his consideration, and he would do his best to make sure they were carried out. However, he hadn¡¯t expected the people to make a move that day. He had sent someone to keep an eye on Zeta and learned that they went to the seaside township, but she wasn¡¯t the one who picked up the kids from the school. Thus, he had no idea that the children were taken from school. It was all because someone else was involved. Maisie took a deep breath. ¡°You know the Cliffords.¡± Tristan looked mellow. ¡°So what if I do? They won¡¯t listen to me.¡± Maisie looked at him with the same expression. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Jackie Clifford is in Bassburg, right? He should know you. I think you¡¯ll be able to arrange for me to meet him.¡± On the boat¡­ Daisie and Noce were locked up in a container. Noce leaned on the door and turned to look at Daisie. ¡°Did you start the fire?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Daisie hugged her knees and ced her chin on them. ¡°I wanted to dy them so that the firefighters could save you too once they arrived, but it was toote because they took you away.¡± Noce smiled. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that the police will arrest you for starting a fire?¡± ¡°I did it to save you because there was no one around.¡± Daisie pouted, then her stomach started growling. Noce put down his bag and took out a pack of cookies. ¡°Take this.¡± Daisie smiled and took the food. ¡°Thanks, Nolly.¡± She opened the packaging and looked at him. ¡°What are you having?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡± His stomach started growling after he said that, so he awkwardly turned his face away. Daisie broke the cookie in half and curled up next to him. ¡°Here, take this.¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Noce was surprised but took the halfcookie. He watched while Daisie finished the cookie in one big bite and lowered his head. ¡°Why did you save me?¡± Daisie licked her fingers and said,¡± Because we¡¯re friends.¡± At the same time, she shed a bright smile. ¡°I have three brothers now, Wayion, Colton, and you.¡± Noce asked, ¡°Where¡¯s your eldest brother?¡± Daisie pressed her lips together, ¡°He¡¯s in Stoslo and will only be back during the winter break.¡± She turned to Noce. ¡°I¡¯ll introduce you to him, but don¡¯t mistake him for Colton because they look so much alike.¡± Noce looked sad. ¡°That¡¯s nice.¡± He leaned against the door and looked forward. ¡°I don¡¯t have siblings, no brother, just me. My parents were worried that I would be attacked, so they sent me away. I could only live in hiding and keep changing schools and moving around, so I don¡¯t have many friends either.¡± Chapter 955 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 955 Daisie was astonished and suddenly felt sorry for Noce. She took a deep breath and patted her chest. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be your friend from now on. My brothers too. You won¡¯t be lonely anymore Noce smiled. Daisie Goldmann was a silly girl but adorable. The night started creeping in. Maisie got out of the car in a brown trenchcoat with a belt and boots, her long, seaweed-like hair thrown behind her. She didn¡¯t have a lot of makeup on, only lipstick. She had two bodyguards with her too. The server brought her to the VIP room, opened the door, and Tristan and a man looked over simultaneously. Jackie, who was about to take a sip of his wine, paused while his eyes fell on Maisie¡¯s face. She seemed familiar, so his eyes lingered. Tristan smiled, ¡°Mr. Clifford, this is Ms. Maisie Vanderbilt.: ¡°Maise Vanderbilt.¡± Jackie frowned. At that moment, Maisie walked to the table and picked up a ss of wine. ¡°It¡¯s been a while. You seem to be an old ssmate if I¡¯m not wrong.¡± Jackie seemed to remember something, looked down, and chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s why I thought you looked familiar. Ms. Vanderbilt. Didn¡¯t expect you to remember me.¡¯C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Maisie hadn¡¯t been close with Jackie in high school, and he looked very different from when he was in high school-even their other schoolmates might not have recognized him. He had been an introverted, shy boy in school, but he had gone through a big change. Not only was he an heir of the Cliffords, but he was also a genius in IT and had status. It was hard not to be suspicious that she could recognize him. Maisie smiled. ¡°I was surprised that the ¡®Mr. Clifford¡¯ whom Zeta knew was actually my high school friend.¡± Jackie raised his eyebrow. ¡°You know Zeta?¡± ¡°Since I know Mr. Knowles, I¡¯d know Zeta too.¡± Maisie swirled the ss she was holding. Jackie looked toward Tristan. ¡°Who are you to this friend of mine?¡± Tristan smiled, ¡°Rtives, I guess.¡± Jackie squinted. Under the dim lighting, his sses reflected the light while a pair of dark eyes stayed on her. Maisie maintained her smile. Jackie picked up the ss, swirled the wine around, ced his long arm on the back of the couch, and smiled. ¡°Mr. Knowles, you said you wanted to talk to me about something, and that was why I came over. I guess it wasn¡¯t as simple as that?¡± Tristan smiled but didn¡¯t say anything after he was exposed. Jackie looked at Maisie, finished the wine, and loosened his grip, letting the ss fall to the table, ¡°Is this a reunion, or is there something more?¡± Maisie¡¯s hair was behind her ears, and her red lips parted. ¡°Something more.¡± Heughed. ¡°Good job for finding me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re mocking me.¡± Maisie looked at him, her smile still on. ¡°You¡¯re a Clifford, and since I have something that involves the Cliffords, who else could I see if not you?¡± Jackie¡¯s expression was neutral.¡± Something that involves the Cliffords?¡± He looked at Tristan, picked up his phone, and stood up. ¡°I don ¡®t intervene with the affairs of the family.¡± Seeing that he was going to leave, Maisie looked at the wine in the ss and squinted. ¡°If you could intervene with what happened at the school on Christmas, why can¡¯t you get involved in this?¡± Chapter 956 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 956 Jackie stopped in his tracks. Turning around, he looked at her and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Maisie sipped on the wine in the ss, lifted her eyelids to look at him, and said,¡± My son almost had an ident at school due to an assassination attempt and your car was at the school that day. Thus, I investigated you.¡± Jackie gnashed his teeth, and his face turned dark. Maisie studied his expression secretly. Apparently, Jackie did not know anything about it. However, there was no way he would not know who could drive his car. She put the ss down and rose to her feet. ¡°Since we used to be ssmates, I came here today to have a talk with you. Sincerely.¡± Jackie bumped the back of his teeth with his tongue. He might look like a gentleman on the surface, but only he himself knew that it was nothing more than a disguise. ¡°What if we can¡¯t talk it out?¡± Maisie fixed her gaze on him and said, ¡°If we can¡¯t talk this out, then we have to see what the Cliffords can do to solve this matter for you.¡± He walked closer to Maisie and offered her a smile. ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Lifting her eyebrows, Maisie responded with a smile of her own and said, ¡°You can put it that way.¡± Jackie stared at Maisie for a long while. The smile on his face slowly broadened as he said, ¡°Seems like I underestimated you when we were still studying at school. Howe I didn¡¯t realize that you had this kind of threatening skill before?¡± Maisie chuckled lightly. ¡°People change, and is it not the same with you as well Mr. Clifford?¡± Jackie rose to his feet and dusted his suit. ¡°If you want to talk to me, then I¡¯m free tomorrow morning.¡± He slipped a business card that he held in his fingers into her pocket and added, ¡°It¡¯s up to you now.¡± He loosened his tie, and his smile disappeared when he turned around. Then, he left without turning his head back. Tristan had been observing from the sideline. He put the wine ss down and said, ¡°Now you know that there is not a single one from the Cliffords that is easy to deal with, right?¡± Maisie had forgotten about Tristan. She turned around to look at him. ¡°Did you stay here because you didn¡¯t want me to be alone with him, Mr. Knowles?¡± Tristan lifted his head and replied, ¡°Now that you know what Jackie is, I suggest you drop your thought if you think you can get any information from him.¡± When he was about to leave, Maisie called out to him. ¡°Thank you very much, Mr. Knowles. For the things that you did tonight, as well as your suggestion. But for my daughter¡¯s sake, I think I know what I should do.¡± Tristan was stunned. His face turned slightly gloomy before he resumed walking and left. At Octavia, in the Clifford manor¡­ A servant stopped outside of the study room and knocked on the door. ¡°Elder Master Clifford.¡± After he got his permission, the servant pushed the door and walked into the study room. The study room was filled with books, brushes , and paintings. It was decorated in antique style, and an old man was sitting behind the desk. He was holding a brush in his hand, and he asked without lifting his head. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± The servant replied respectfully, ¡°Madam Knowles has brought Young Master Knowles to Octavia.¡± The old man stood up straight and dipped the brush in paint. As he continued to draw on the paper, he said, ¡°Just settle them down somewhere else and inform them to have someone pick them up as soon as possible. I don¡¯t want to have this kind of trouble on my home turf.¡± The servant said hesitantly, ¡°But¡­¡± The old man lifted his head. ¡°But what?¡± The servant lowered his head and replied,¡± They didn¡¯t only bring Young Master Knowles along. They also mistakenly kidnapped the youngest daughter of the Goldmanns.¡± Cildpler yo0 C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Thomas put the brush down and said sternly, ¡°The Goldmanns? Why did they involve the Goldmanns in this?¡± He waved his sleeve and put his hands behind his back. ¡°Where are the two kids now?¡± ¡°They¡¯re currently in your wine cer,¡± the servant replied. A Stretch Lincoln Limousine was parked near the wine cer. The wine cer was located in a remote area, and it was also the same ce he used to produce wines. The ck-d man guarding outside walked forward and greeted him, ¡°What brought you here at this late hour, Elder Master Clifford?¡± Chapter 957 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 957 Thomas replied expressionlessly. ¡°I just came here to take a look.¡± Zeta and the woman came out of it when he was heading toward the wine cer. The moment they saw Thomas, Zeta bowed to him and greeted, ¡°Elder Master Clifford, I¡¯m really sorry for the trouble I caused you.¡± ¡°Hmph, so you guys know that you¡¯re causing me trouble too.¡± Thomas¡¯ face was dark. ¡°How could you get the Goldmanns into this?¡± That woman replied in a low voice, ¡°You can¡¯t me us on that, Elder Master Clifford. It was the little girl herself who came with us. We also thought that the people from the Goldmanns wouldn¡¯t act rashly with that girl in our hands.¡± Thomas nced at her and said, ¡°You people from East Winston have seriously underestimated the Goldmanns. Have you ever heard of the things they did in Stoslo?¡± Zeta and the woman lowered their heads in silence. After all, they really had no idea how big of a trouble they had caused. Zeta opened her mouth and said, ¡°We¡¯ll send the girl away tomorrow.¡± Thomas did not say anything. At that moment, Daisie poked her head out through the window. ¡°Hey, we¡¯re very hungry. We haven¡¯t eaten anything yet.¡± Thomas looked toward the window. A little girl was standing at the window, and she looked rather upset. Perhaps she had inherited all the good genes from her parents as she was exceedingly goodlooking at her age, especially her eyes. They reminded him of someone. I¡¯m sorry, Elder Master Clifford. We forgot to prepare dinner for them. I¡¯ll go now,¡± Before Zeta could finish her sentence, Elder Master Clifford spoke. ¡°Wait.¡± Zeta looked at him dumbfoundedly. He said, ¡°Have them prepare more food for them. They are kids, after all. No matter what Madam Knowles asked you to do, you have to listen to me since you¡¯re on my property now.¡± Zeta did not say anything in return. After all, Madam Knowles had indeed told them to listen to Thomas when they were here. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org The bodyguard brought the scrumptious dinner into the room, stunning Daisie. Her mouth was wide open as she said incredulously, ¡°Wow, there is so much delicious food!¡± Noce frowned. Why are they being so nice to us?¡¯ When he saw Daisie was going to eat the food, he raised his hand to stop her. ¡°Don¡¯t eat.¡± He took a nce at the door and added, ¡± They might have put drugs in the food.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Daisie was stunned. She put the fork down, but she couldn¡¯t resist the temptation of food and swallowed her saliva, ¡°Nolly, are they trying to poison us or kill us with hunger?¡± Noce did not know what to say as well. When Thomas heard what Daisie said, he suddenly let out a boisterousugh, causing both of them to turn their heads and look at the old man that appeared from the door. Blinking her eyes, Daisie asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± Thomas was very interested in Daisie. He looked at her and replied, ¡°I¡¯m the one who prepared the food. Do you think I¡¯m going to polson you two?¡± Noce said without any expression,¡± There is no way you guys would treat us so nicely.¡± Thomas spun his head to nce at Noce. He did not have a good impression of the Knowles, so he did not like him either. However, he did not know why, but he felt attached to the little girl when he first saw her. ¡°If it hadn¡¯t been for her, I wouldn¡¯t care even if you died from starvation.¡± Daisie cocked her head. ¡°Because of me? Why?¡± Thomas chuckled, ¡°Because I like you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like you. I have my own grandpa, and I can¡¯t have another grandpa anymore,¡± Daisie said truthfully. She thought Thomas would get angry at her, but surprisingly, heughed even louder. ¡°You have a lot of guts. As expected of a descendant from the Goldmanns.¡± Daisie blinked her eyes and asked in surprise, ¡°You know who I am? So does this mean that you know my dad too?¡± Chapter 958 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 958 Thomas shrugged, ¡°I don¡¯t know your father. A sea separates your father and me, so what¡¯s the point for me to get to know your father? Daisie curled her lips. Seeing that both of them were still reluctant to eat the food, Thomas frowned and added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There is no poison in the food. If you don¡¯t want to die of starvation, then eat.¡± After Daisie heard what Thomas said, before Noce could do anything, she picked up a piece of meat and popped it into her mouth. Noce was rendered speechless. ¡°How could this silly girl eat so much in other people¡¯s ces?¡¯ Thomas watched as Daisie wolfed down the food. Not only did she not throw a fit, but she also dared to talk back at him. He did not know why, but he could not dislike this little girl. It was a strange feeling for him. He found it so amazing that he could not help but pay attention to this strange little girl. Thomas asked, ¡°Girl, what¡¯s your name?¡± Daisie was holding a drumstick in her hand. Her mouth was oily as she replied,¡± I¡¯m Daisie.¡± ¡°Daisie¡­¡± Thomas mumbled and nodded.¡± What a nice name.¡± Daisie suddenly fixed her gaze on him and asked, ¡°Sir, why are you working with those bad guys?¡± Thomas was stunned. He frowned and replied to her with another question, ¡°What if I told you that I¡¯m one of the bad guys?¡± Daisie replied while munching on the drumstick, ¡°If you were a bad guy, would you still give us so much good food?¡± He chuckled. ¡°Of course. I¡¯m going to fatten you up and sell you off.¡± Daisie was stunned, and she had the urge to throw the drumstick in her hand away. Thomas felt he should stop teasing the girl upon seeing her expression. He slowly rose to his feet and said, ¡°Alright. I¡¯m just kidding. I won¡¯t sell you off. After you¡¯ve eaten your fill, you should rest.¡± After Thomas had gone away with his men, Daisie approached Noce and said, ¡°See? I told you they wouldn¡¯t do anything to you when they learned my identity and who my father is.¡± Noce was rendered speechless. ¡®It¡¯s because you¡¯re lucky that that old man took a liking to you. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised even if they threw us into the sea.¡¯ That being said, he had to admit that Daisie indeed had the ability to make people want to get close to her, including him. If not, he wouldn¡¯t have wanted to get closer to her when he first met her back then. The next day, at Bassburgh¡­ The bodyguard drove the car to the hotel¡¯s parking lot. Maisie contacted Jackie, and she looked at her phone in silence for a long while when she saw the room number he had sent her. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°D*mn it! This guy must be up to no good for asking you toe here. Let¡¯s go up and Maisie kept her phone away and interjected before the bodyguard could finish his sentence, ¡°If something is about to happen to me, I¡¯ll call you guys. Then you¡¯lle up to back me up.¡± She opened the door and got out of the car. One of the bodyguards followed after her and said, ¡°But ma¡¯am, we can¡¯t exin to Mr. Goldmann if he hurts you.¡± Maisie stopped in her tracks, turned her head around, and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He won¡¯t have the chance.¡± The bodyguard watched as Maisie walked away. He pulled out a cigarette and lit it up. ¡°Is it fine we let ma¡¯am go meet him alone?¡± Another bodyguard in the car let out a sigh and said, ¡°That¡¯s because you haven¡¯t seen her in action yet. Anyway, let¡¯s just put our trust in her.¡± When Maisie came to Room #8206, she sprayed the perfume on her wrists and rang the doorbell. Soon, Jackie opened the door. It seemed to her that he had just gotten up from his bed as he was still wearing his bathrobe and had not put on his sses yet. ¡°You really came.¡± Maisie smiled and replied, ¡°We made a dealst night to talk.¡± Jackie moved to the side to make way for Maisie. When he saw that she was not moving, heughed and fixed his belt.¡± What? Are you noting in?¡± Maisie gazed fixedly at him and walked into the room. Jackie closed the door and turned his head around to look at her. Chapter 959 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 959 Maisie stood in the living room and looked around before walking toward the couch and taking her seat. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go get yourself changed first before we start our conversation, Mr. Clifford?¡± Jackie walked toward her and sat down next to her, seemingly wanting to get closer to her. ¡°I think what I¡¯m wearing is fine.¡± Maisie lifted her head and smiled meaningfully. ¡°It seems to me that you¡¯re not going to have a conversation with me for tricking me intoing here, Mr. Clifford.¡± Sniffing on the fragrance of her hair, Jackie twirled a strand of hair around his finger and asked, ¡°Then why did you still show up?¡± Maisie pulled her hair away from his finger and rested her elbow on the back of the couch. She looked extremely charming as she smiled alluringly at him. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to talk, I¡¯ll make you talk, Mr. Clifford.¡± Jackie pressed his lips close to hers. She stopped his iing lips with her palm and asked, ¡°Are you sure you want to do this, Mr. Clifford?¡± ¡°You¡¯re wearing perfume?¡± Jackie dragged her into his arms, and desire began to burn in his eyes. ¡°It seems to me that you¡¯ve changed a lot after all these years. I didn¡¯t realize you were so seductive in the past.¡± Maisie lifted her eyebrows and offered him a mysterious smile. ¡°Really? Are you not worried about losing your head over lust and inviting a wolf into your house?¡± Jackie lifted her chin and said, ¡°I¡¯m willing to die if that wolf is you.¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Just when he was about to kiss her, he felt groggy, and his vision turned blurry. He was stunned and looked in astonishment at Maisie, who was gradually bing two figures in front of him. ¡°You-¡± Before he could finish his sentence, he fell on Maisie. Jiang Sheng pushed him away and rubbed the residual drug in the palm of her hand onto his bathrobe. Suddenly, the doorbell rang, and a voice rang outside. ¡°Mr. Clifford? Mr. Clifford?¡± Maisie pinched her nose and shouted,¡± Stop shouting. Mr. Clifford is sleeping. If you wake him up, he¡¯ll kill you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the interruption Please take care of Mr. Clifford.¡± The man walked away when he heard a woman¡¯s voice from the room. She went to the restroom to clean her hand and pulled her phone out to make a call to her bodyguard. ¡°Come to Room #8206 immediately. Don¡¯t let anyone see you.¡± Jackie gradually opened his eyes and woke up. He could vaguely see a figure standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling window until he was fully awake. When Maisie heard some noise, she shook the wine ss in her hand and slowly turned around.¡± You¡¯re finally awake, Mr. Clifford.¡± ¡°Maisie, you¡­¡± He wanted to sit up but found himself tied to the bed. ¡°How could you set me up?¡± Sniffing on the red wine in the ss, Maisie replied without any expression, ¡°I had to do it. You tricked a weak woman like me intoing to the hotel to look for you. Not only that, but you also wanted to do that to me. Naturally, I had to do this to keep my chastity.¡± Jackie replied exasperatedly, ¡°You already have three kids, and you still want to talk about chastity? It seems to me that you don¡¯t want to talk about it anymore.¡± Maisie walked to the bed and looked down at him. ¡°Of course, I want to. But we¡¯re going to do it in a different way.¡± Jackie gnashed his teeth. ¡°Let go of me now. It¡¯s not good for any of us if things get out of hand.¡± ¡°Why should I let go of you?¡± Maisie sat beside the bed, leaned closer, and looked at him. ¡°You have slept with women before, but I bet you¡¯ve never slept with a man before, right?¡± ¡°What do you mean? What are you going to do?¡± Jackie¡¯s expression changed. Maisie shouted at the door, ¡°Come in.¡± Four bodyguards pushed the door and entered the room. One of them was holding a camera, and Jackie¡¯s face turned pale when he saw the scene. ¡°They¡¯re the porn stars that I hired with a lot of money. They won¡¯t care if you¡¯re a man or not. Do you want to watch the live video fromst time?¡± Maisie grinned. She stood up, took the camera, opened that video, and ced it in front of Jackie. When Jackie saw the video, his blood turned cold and froze. He was so infuriated that his entire body was shaking. ¡°Are you mad, Maisie? Do you know who I am? How dare you do this to me!?¡± Chapter 960 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 960 Maisie chuckled, shrugged, and said nonchntly, ¡°Why not? It would be best if the Cliffords came straight at me. Everyone in Bassburgh knows that you. Mr. Clifford, are a yboy. If the video of you sleeping with a man gets out, it would only bring disgrace to the Cliffords. I¡¯m not afraid of anything, so do you think I¡¯d be afraid of you and your family?¡± ¡°You¡¯re breaking thew!¡± The smile disappeared from her face as she said gloomily, ¡°We can talk about thatter. All of you, take off his clothes.¡± The four bodyguards were reluctant to do it, but they had no other choice. Just when they went closer to Jackie, he shouted, ¡± Wait!¡± His forehead was filled with cold sweat as he breathed heavily. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to talk to me, Maisie? So what is the thing that you want to talk about?¡± Maisie waved her hand and asked them to step down. She leaned closer and cupped his chin with her hand. ¡°You were the one who asked Zeta to drive the car.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± he replied before adding, ¡°But I don¡¯t really know what they¡¯re doing in that car, and I don¡¯t get involved in what they¡¯re doing.¡± ¡°How well do you know about the Knowles?¡± Maisie looked at him and asked again, stunning him. It took him a while before replying, ¡°What is your rtionship to the Knowles?¡± Maisie smiled coldly and said, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. Since you guys dare to do that to my daughter, I¡¯ll make sure none of you can Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. get out of Bassburgh alive.¡± Jackie sucked in air through his teeth. He had been too careless and had underestimated Maisie. He had been under the impression that Maisie, even though she was his former ssmate, was just a woman who was willing to be at his mercy for the sake of her children. She indeed was different from those women that approached him. Her main objective in seducing him with her beauty was to threaten him as well as to knock him out. She hade prepared for what she was going to do. He did not expect that the once innocent and frail high school ssmate would turn out to be such a dangerous woman. That being said, he still felt that she was a little too inexperienced. He calmed himself down and chuckled, ¡°I don¡¯t know much about the Knowles. Even if the Cliffords meddle with their affairs, it doesn¡¯t mean I do.¡± When Maisie did not say anything, he grinned again and continued. ¡°But I suggest you let go of me first. My men are all in the room next door. They will be suspicious when they see that I haven¡¯te out for so long, and you don¡¯t want to get thrown into jail, right?¡± Maisie was stunned for a few moments before sheughed. She rose to her feet and crossed her arms in front of her chest.¡± How many people are there in the room next door?¡± The smile on Jackie¡¯s face froze, and the doorbell rang again before he could say anything. When Jackie was about to shout, a bodyguard pulled a gun out and pointed it at his head, stunning him once again. The bodyguard then cocked the gun, and Jackie¡¯s face turned ashen pale. Maisie tilted her head and lifted her eyebrows at her., His phone rang, and the bodyguard took it. He gestured to him to answer the phone, and Maisie, who was ying with her finger, said, ¡°I suggest you talk carefully. After all, bullets don¡¯t have eyes.¡± The bodyguard put the phone next to Jackie. The man on the other side of the line asked, ¡°Are you not up yet, Mr. Clifford?¡± Jackie red at Maisie and replied, ¡°Not yet.¡±. That man asked again, ¡°Is there anything wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m tired. I¡¯m hanging up.¡± The bodyguard then hung up the call. Standing at the end of the bed, Maisie looked at him and shrugged. ¡°Can we talk now. Mr. Clifford?¡± Jackie stared at the ceiling and replied. ¡± What do you want to know?¡± Maisie walked to the side, sat on the chair, and picked up the wine ss. ¡°The rtionship between Madam Knowles and your family.¡± Jackie gnashed his teeth and answered,¡¯ I¡¯m not very clear about it. All I know is that Madam Knowles and my grandfather have known each other for a long time. Madam Knowles wanted to get revenge on the Knowles, and my grandfather helped her from the dark. However, aside from my grandfather, neither my father nor I were allowed to participate.¡± Chapter 961 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 961 Maisie stared at the wine in the ss.¡± What kind of benefits did Madam Knowles give your grandfather in order to get him to help her out?¡± ¡°How would I know? I¡¯ve already told you what I know.¡± Jackie snorted and turned to look at Maisie. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask my grandfather yourself?¡± *There¡¯s no need for me to go to him myself. My husband has already made a move. But if my daughter were to get hurt when she¡¯s in Octavia¡­¡± Maisie lifted her eyelids, raised the wine ss, and let go of it suddenly. The wine ss fell from the middle of the air andnded on the carpet, and the stem of the ss broke off from its body. ¡°The Cliffords are just a family, and I¡¯ll level it to its roots.¡± Jackie was taken aback. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. W-Who does she think she is when she makes such a bold im?¡± He questioned her, ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± Maisie put her hands in her pockets, stood up, and gave off a faint smile. ¡°I¡¯m, of course, Maisie Vanderbilt.¡± Jackie moved on with the questioning.¡± Are you really Maisie Vanderbilt? Just as simple as that? You have the guts toe at me regardless of the consequences, so who exactly are you?¡± Maisie patted her cuffs and smiled. ¡°My daughter¡¯s name is Daisie Goldmann, and my husband is Nn Goldmann. If the Goldmanns aren¡¯t enough to threaten your family, then my grandfather¡¯s name is Hernandez de Arma, and my foster father is Mr. Henry from the Metropolis. Is that enough for you?¡± Jackie was astonished. Maisie asked someone to untie him, walked to the door, remembered something, and turned around. ¡°Remember to call and tell Elder Master Clifford that I want my daughter toe back safe and sound.¡± At Octavia, in the Clifford manor¡­ As Thomas walked downstairs, he suddenly heard themotioning from the outside of the manor and frowned. ¡°What¡¯s going on ?¡± A bodyguard ran in all of a sudden. ¡°Oh my, Elder Master Clifford, someone is making a fuss out there, and that person said he¡¯s here for his daughter.¡± ¡°His daughter? Could he be from the Goldmanns? He¡¯se all the way here and created a stir just out there on my doorstep. He really thinks he¡¯s still in his territory, doesn¡¯t he?¡¯ Thomas summoned the other bodyguards and said sullenly, ¡°Come and have a look with me.¡± Outside the courtyard¡­ Nn and Quincy had broken into the manor and fought with the Cliffords¡¯ bodyguards. Nn mped the wrist of the bodyguard charging at him, folded his arm backward, kicked him violently in the abdomen, and knocked him down. Another bodyguard attacked him instantly, but he ducked sideways immediately, hit the opponent¡¯s mandible with his elbow, and kicked him into the pool with a roundhouse kick. ¡°Stop!¡± A bold and powerful voice came from behind the crowd, and the crowd stopped what they were doing. Thomas frowned when he saw that his men were beaten up, and his tone sounded strong. ¡°You¡¯re starting a fight with my men in my territory. You Goldmanns are really as barbaric as ever.¡± Quincy was about to say something. ¡°I only want my daughter back.¡± Nn turned around to look at Thomas, Thomas¡¯s originally gloomy face momentarily froze when he saw Nn¡¯s face, and his pupils dted slightly. This¡­ How can this be!?¡¯ He walked down the staircase step by step, and one of the bodyguards said vigntly.¡± Sir, don¡¯t go over¡­ Seeing that the people behind him were about to step forward, Thomas raised his hand to stop them. He did not say another word and stared directly at Nn until he walked up to them. While Thomas was checking Nn out, a trace of shock shed across the bottom of his eyes. And the hint of emotion caught Quincy¡¯s attention. Lpiei 901 Quincy was a little puzzled. ¡®Why would this geezer from the Cliffords look at Mr. Goldmann in such a manner? Could it be that he¡¯s taken a fancy to Mr. Goldmann! He quickly got rid of this unrealistic idea and spoke first. ¡°Elder Master Clifford, we have no other choice but to do so. After all, Mr. Goldmann is worried about the young ¡°The girl you mentioned, her name is Daisie, isn¡¯t it?¡± Thomas returned to his senses, and even his attitude became a little less aggressive. Quincy was caught off guard and exchanged gazes with Nn. Chapter 962 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 962 Thomas summoned one of his servants.¡¯Get someone to bring that girl over,¡± The servant was taken aback, but he did not ask any further questions and could only go out. Thomas looked at Nn again and frowned. ¡°Are you Nn Goldmann of the Goldmanns?¡± He had heard about Nn, but he had never met him in person, and he seldom paid attention to the news that originated from the maind. Nn adjusted his clothes, and the chill in his eyes faded a little. ¡°Yes, Elder Master Clifford. And please understand that hurting your men was never my intention when I traveled here.¡± Thomas then asked out of the blue, ¡°What¡¯s your mother¡¯s name?¡± Nn narrowed his eyes. ¡°You should have a very close rtionship with Madam Knowles. Didn¡¯t she tell you my mother¡¯s name?¡± Thomas did not respond to that. Nn brushed off the dust on his sleeves.¡± My mother is the adopted daughter of the Knowles, Natasha Knowles.¡± Thomas froze again as if he had fallen into a trance. He lowered his face abruptly and said to them, ¡°You two, pleasee in with me.¡± Thomas turned around and walked into the manor. Quincy came to Nn¡¯s side and asked in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Goldmann, does Elder Master Clifford want to set us up?¡¯ Nn did not answer him but stepped forward and entered the manor. The housekeeper made tea for them while Thomas sat down across from the couch solemnly. ¡°Bringing that little girl here was just a mistake they made. They were asked to bring that kid from the Knowles only.¡± Nn¡¯s expression did not change. ¡°Is it a mistake? Or your way of restraining me?¡± Thomas paused for a split second, picked up the teacup, and held it in his hand instead of drinking from it. ¡°I like that little girl very much.¡± Before Nn could react, Daisie had already been brought over. The little girl saw the people sitting in the living room and sprinted straight over.¡± Dad!¡± Nn hugged her and looked at her carefully. ¡°Are you hurt?¡± ¡°No, those people didn¡¯t do anything to me.¡± She shook her head and then turned to look at Thomas. ¡°It¡¯s you, Grandpa Thomas.¡¯ Thomas was sipping tea, and his gaze shifted onto Nn¡¯s face. ¡°This is all just a misunderstanding, and we¡¯ve returned this little girl to you unscathed I only ask you not to interfere with the affair between the Knowles and us.¡± Daisie asked anxiously before Nn could say anything, ¡°Why, Grandpa Thomas? Are you really not going to let Nolly go?¡± After saying that, she grabbed Nn¡¯s hand. ¡°Dad, I volunteered toe here with Nolly. I can¡¯t leave him here alone.¡± Nn frowned. ¡®That brat! What has he done to bewitch my precious baby?¡¯ He suppressed his emotions and exined indifferently, ¡°Daisie, don¡¯t make this harder for me. Someone else will take care of him. I am only here to bring you home.¡± When Daisie heard this, she flung her arm to break free from Nn¡¯s grasp. ¡°I¡¯m not going back.¡± Nn¡¯s expression dimmed. ¡°Daisie!¡± Even Quincy was worried for her. ¡°How could this youngdy still not understand the situation that we¡¯re in? The Cliffords only want to abduct Noce, and Elder Master Clifford had already brought her back to us. Things will get a lot more complicated for Mr. Goldmann if she insists on interfering with this matter. Unfortunately, he could not reason with a child, so he could onlyfort her anxiously. ¡°Youngdy, your father hase all the way here just to pick you up. As for Young Master Knowles, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡± Daisie took a step back with bloodshot eyes. ¡°Those bad guys will never let him go. Nolly is my friend, and I promised him not to leave him alone. I can¡¯t go back on my word. He¡¯ll be killed if I don¡¯t care about him.¡± ¡°Daisie Vanderbilt, shut up!¡± Nn roared a ther, and even Thomas was astonished. Daisie was taken aback and froze in ce a s her father scolded her again. Her father had never been willing to scold her before this. Thus, she burst into tears out of grievance while Thomas put down his teacup, not knowing what made him want to coax the child.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Chapter 963 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 963 However, upon thinking that not even the father was coaxing his daughter, Thomas endured the urge to do so. Daisie¡¯s cries were so loud that they could even be heard from outside of the manor. Nn pinched and rubbed the bridge of his nose, calmed himself down, and wanted to say something. However, Daisie pushed his hand away, turned around, and ran away. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you anymore! I hate you!¡± ¡°Daisie¡­¡± Nn stretched his arm but missed her. Quincy took a nce at him. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, I¡¯ll go with her to keep an eye on her.¡± He then chased after her. Thomas put down the teacup with a pregnant expression. ¡°Since the little girl refuses to go back with you, I don¡¯t mind you staying in Octavia for a few more days, Mr. Goldmann.¡± Nn squinted slightly and then turned to face Thomas after a long pause. ¡°What are you nning, Elder Master Clifford?¡± Thomas chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re still our honored guests, and I¡¯ll surely treat you like one. So don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t use that girl as leverage to make your life difficult. After all, she¡¯s quite lovable to me.¡± Nn¡¯s eyes moved as he loosened his tie and responded calmly, ¡°I¡¯ll ept your kind offer if you insist.¡± He left the hall after saying that. Thomas watched Nn¡¯s figure disappear at the door, and his eyes could not help but dim. He went into his study and twisted a pot of nts on the bookshelf. The wall behind the bookshelf shifted to the side slowly, unveiling a hidden passageway.¡± He walked into the dark passage, lit themp, and there was another smaller study hidden behind the wall. However, it had not been in use all year round, and it had long since been reduced to a utility room where he stored his personal belongings. Thomas took off a painting on the wall And behind the painting, there was a huge full-body photo of a woman. The woman in the photo was wearing a in dress and holding a silk fan in her hand. Each of her frowns and smiles brought him joy throughout all those years. The woman in the photo resembled Nn a little, especially around the eyes and brows. Thomas stroked the face of the woman in the photo with his trembling thumb, and his eyes were bloodshot as he murmured,¡± Simmie, why didn¡¯t you wait for me?¡± At the river bank¡­ Daisie sat beside the bushes and threw a stone into the water. Her wet eyshes were stuck together, and her teary eyes were filled with grievances and sadness. Quincy walked up to a tree, hid behind it, and was relieved to find that she was only sitting there sulking and did not run around anymore He stayed there until Nn came over. He took a deep breath and walked toward Daisie. Daisie saw his reflection on the surface of the river and ignored him. Nn sat down beside her. After all, she was his daughter, so how could he not feel distressed about what just happened? ¡°Daisie, I didn¡¯t mean to scold you just now. I¡¯m sorry about that.¡± Daisie continued to ignore him. Nn felt totally helpless. ¡®This girl acts exactly like her mother when she gets angry¡­¡¯ He raised his hand and rubbed the top of her head. ¡°Daisie, are you still angry with me?¡± Daisie smacked his hand away from her head-she was still infuriated. Nn nced at her. ¡°Daisie, there¡¯s a limit to throwing a tantrum. I¡¯ve already apologized to you.¡± She snorted. ¡°If an apology is always going to work, then why do we need the police?¡± Nn was rendered speechless. ¡®Did I just get reprimanded by my own daughter?¡¯ C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org But what else could he do? She was his daughter, so no matter how much trouble it would cause him to coax her, he would still have to do it. ¡°I know it¡¯s my fault. That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking you for your forgiveness.¡± Daisie turned to look at him with pouty lips. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you save Nolly?¡± Nn frowned slightly. ¡°Daisie, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to save him. It¡¯s that it¡¯s not appropriate for me to interfere in their family¡¯s affairs.¡± Liar!¡± Daisie looked away. ¡°No one can stop you from doing what you want unless you don¡¯t want to do it.¡± Chapter 964 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 964 Nn was at a loss of words. After a while, he rubbed his forehead and exined earnestly, ¡°Daisie, you must understand that this isn¡¯t my territory, and I only came here to save you.¡± ¡®Octavia isn¡¯t part of the maind, let alone Bussburgh. It¡¯s indeed inconvenient and inappropriate for the Goldmanns to intervene in anything that happens here. Not to mention that the two families have had no grudges against each other, so there¡¯s no need for him to start a feud for no reason. ¡®It¡¯s understandable for me to offend the Cliffords because they abducted Daisie in the first ce, and I came here only to save my daughter. ¡®Elder Master Clifford only wants Noce and is willing to let Daisie go, which means he¡¯s doing me a favor out of basic courtesy.¡¯ Daisie sobbed. ¡°Will Nolly die?¡± Nn lifted his hand to wipe away the tears that were rolling down from the corners of her eyes. ¡°Daisie, I know that you are a kind girl and don¡¯t want to leave your friends behind, but you¡¯re still young. There are some things that adults can¡¯t do even if they want to very badly. After all, there are still many details that we need to look into and consider here. I would do anything here if I had nothing to worry about. However, you¡¯re currently by my side, and your safety is my top priority.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you just worried that I¡¯ll implicate you?¡± Daisie looked at Nn with her teary eyes, stood up, and wiped away her tears. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to protect me, I can protect myself. Nnughed and looked at her, ¡°You¡¯re still just a little girl. How can you protect yourself?¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Daisie made a face at him. ¡°You should never look down on little girls.¡± She then left in a hurry after refuting him. Quincy, who was standing at the side, shook his head helplessly and stared at Nn, who was approaching him. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, the youngdy won¡¯t cause any more troubles, right?¡± ¡®This little girl is very smart. She might even be the one who set the warehouse on fire back in the seaside township in order to buy us some time. But if it weren¡¯t for that fire, those men wouldn¡¯t have transferred Noce to Octavia in such a short time.¡¯ Nn looked at Daisie, who was walking away, and could not help but let off a wry smile. ¡°I wonder who this girl got all these traits from . Just get someone to protect her secretly.¡± Speaking of that, he thought of something and asked, ¡°How is Zee doing back in Bussburgh?¡± ¡®She probably knows about this now.¡¯ Quincy paused for a bit and said, ¡°Mrs. Goldmann went to Tristan, and she seems to have gone to see Jackie too.¡± Nn¡¯s eyes dimmed slightly. He pursed his lips tightly as he thought about something. Quincy knew what Nn was worried about. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, you don¡¯t have to worry about Mrs. Goldmann. She¡¯ll definitely not let herself get hurt or suffer, but do we really want to stay in Octavia for a while longer?¡± Nn responded faintly. Thomas intended to keep us here for some reason, and I wish to see through that reason that¡¯s running through his mind.¡¯ At Bassburgh, at a diner¡­ Tristan removed the teabag from the mug.¡± You¡¯ve threatened Jackie. Are you not afraid that he¡¯ll retaliate against you in secret?¡± Maisie took a sip of the Arabica coffee from the mug carefully and said with a calm expression, ¡°The question that you should ask is, will he be able to get back to Octavia in one piece if he retaliates against me in Bussburgh?¡± She then put down the teacup, lifted her eyebrows, and gave off a smile. ¡°It¡¯s not wise for him toe at me as it won¡¯t do him any good.¡± Tristan was startled and gave off a heartyugh. ¡°As expected from the matriarch of the Goldmanns. Your fearless temper resembles that of Nn¡¯s quite a bit.¡± ¡®You don¡¯t get to get married to someone without sharing some traits with him and his family. I finally understand the meaning behind this sentence now.¡¯ Maisie went straight to the point. ¡°Jackie said that Elder Master Clifford and your mother have known each other since a long time ago. If your mother could persuade him into making a move, I really can¡¯t think of a reason that would convince Elder Master Clifford into helping her to deal with the Knowles if it weren¡¯t for profit.¡± Tristan could not help but respond sullenly, ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened between her and Elder Master Clifford. The only thing that I know is that she hates the Knowles and me. I wish to know why too.¡± Chapter 965 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 965 Maisie lowered her gaze and said nothing. Tristan really could not feel the love that his mother had for him. It was said that they were rted by blood, but his mother hated him and even the entire family. As for the reason that was fueling her hatred, only the involved parties would know. Maisie did not stay for long and bade Tristan goodbye right after the conversation ended. Back in the car¡­ The bodyguard informed Maisie that Nn had found Daisie, and it was estimated that they would be staying in Octavia for a few more days. Maisie frowned. ¡°What do you mean by they will be staying there for a few more days?¡± The bodyguard exined in an awkward manner, ¡°It¡¯s mainly because the youngdy refuses to return. She insists on getting Mr. Goldmann to save Young Master Knowles too now that he¡¯s there, but Mr. Goldmann can¡¯t do that.¡± Maisie asked, ¡°Are the Cliffords making things difficult for Mr. Goldmann?¡± The bodyguard shook his head. ¡°No. Mr. Goldmann and the others headed directly to the Cliffords manor to take back the young lady, and Elder Master Clifford immediately released her.¡± After listening to the bodyguard¡¯s exnation, Maisie fell into contemtion. ¡®Presumably, abducting Daisie wasn¡¯t part of their n. Daisie was the one who insisted on getting herself involved in this incident. ¡®Their goal has always been Noce, and Noce only. The Cliffords are willing to let Daisie go only because they don¡¯t want Nn to intervene with their n. There should be some kind of rtionship that bonds Elder Master Clifford and Madam Knowles to each other, and this bond may be the key to the breakthrough that I¡¯ve been looking for.¡¯ Maisie looked at the bodyguard. ¡°Get me every detailed information about Madam Knowles that you can get your hands on, both from the past and now.¡± At Coralia¡­ The doctor removed the ster casting for Helios, and thetter tried to get out of bed to move around. Christina wanted to support him originally, but he stopped her from doing so. He took a few steps forward, turned around, and smiled at her. ¡°I feel much better now.¡± Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Christina heaved a sigh of relief as the doctor instructed her, ¡°Mr. Voucher is only at the initial stages of his recovery. It¡¯s not rmended for him to carry out strenuous exercise within a month, such as fitness training, running, and so on. But he can practice some moderate leg exercises.¡± Christina nodded. ¡°Okay, thank you, doctor.¡± After the doctor left, Christina helped Helios to walk back to the bed and sit down. ¡°Did you hear that? You¡¯ve just recovered, so just put the filming of the drama on hold for now. You¡¯ve hurt your tendons and bones. It¡¯s not just a simple flesh wound, so you must take good care of it. Do you get me?¡± Helios was helpless. ¡°Alright, I understand.¡±. ¡°Hels¡­¡± Nina pushed the door open and entered the ward. Seeing Christina, she stopped for a second, nodded, and smiled at her. ¡°Mrs. Boucher.¡± Christina turned to look at Helios. ¡°You¡¯ve made me a promise, so keep in mind that you¡¯re not allowed to return to the crew until your injury haspletely healed.¡± ¨C Helios did not know how to react to her reminder. Helios restrained his expression slightly after Christina left the ward. ¡°Did something happen?¡± Nina said, ¡°There are quite a fewmercial ounts of unknown sources that have crooked your intention of rescuing Michelle. They imed that you saved her only for the sake of putting on a show to keep your likability high. It seems that Michelle might have started to make a fuss about it after you stopped weing her into your ward after several visits.¡± Nina was infuriated. ¡®She¡¯s only an unknown actress who got rescued by the best and most famous actor, but she is still not satisfied with the oue. She¡¯ pici 7u3 s failed to show Hels her persistent attention and is actually trying to create more ripples through Google Trends. Does she want to be popr that badly?¡¯ Helios looked unconcerned. ¡°Just let them be. There¡¯s no need for me to exin such a n incident to the public.¡± There were a lot of discussions on the Inte about whether Helios had saved the actress to keep himself relevant in the industry or not. Helios¡¯ fans supported him and used Michelle of ulterior motives. #Don¡¯t even try to take advantage of Hels. Just how ungrateful can you be? Hels saved you, yet here you¡¯re making a scene out of his kindness. If it weren¡¯t for Hels, you would¡¯ve died in the snow long ago.# #You want to be popr through these posts, don¡¯t you? You¡¯ve made it onto Google Trends¡¯ hottest list for a while, and you would like the fire to continue to spread, don¡¯t you?# Chapter 966 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 966 Some of theizens thought that Michelle was innocent. #She thanked Mr. Boucher but was rejected. Was he just going to spit on her appreciation?# #Helios Boucher¡¯s fans are so annoying. What did the girl do wrong? He saved her, and she was just thanking him. What¡¯s wrong with that? There were all kinds ofments online-some were on Helios¡¯ side, while others were on Michelle¡¯s. It was a hot topic, nheless. The fans were looking forward to Helios¡¯ response to the situation, but when noon came, no one made a statement, be it Helios, his studio, or his assistant The next day when Helios was discharged, the media and paparazzi were all waiting for an interview at the hospital entrance, and it was all about the rumor of him saving someone for publicity. Nina and the bodyguards blocked the paparazzi, who were pushing forward. Helios wore a ck coat with a grayish-white scarf, still looking dashing under the shes, but he seemed pale since he was still recovering. He smiled for the cameras but didn¡¯t answer any of the questions and got straight into the car. The observant paparazzi saw a woman with sunsses sitting in the car. Who was that? C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org When the bodyguard and Nina got in the car slowly drove away, and Barbara took off her sunsses. ¡°Why are reporters here?¡± That was why Nina had asked her to wait in the car, or there would be a new topic to talk about. Helios removed his scarf and put it around her neck. ¡°You¡¯ll get used to it¡± Barbara touched the scarf around her neck -it still had his warmth. ¡°Are we going back to Bassburgh now?¡± He smiled. ¡°Where else?¡± Helios hugged her, smiling widely. ¡°My mom told my family about us.¡± Barbara was stunned, and seeing that she was nervous, Helios held her hand. ¡°My parents are really happy.¡± ¡°But I-¡± He put his finger to her lips and shushed her. ¡°I¡¯m not pushing you. I¡¯ll bring you over when you¡¯re ready.¡± Barbara leaned into his arms, looked down, and smiled, ¡°Thank you.¡± At Soul¡­ Maisie looked through information about Madam Knowles. From her photos, she could tell that this was a fiery woman. Madam Knowles had married Elder Master Knowles when she was 30. Looking through the pictures taken during events when she was young, she was indeed an ambitious beauty, with her every move exuding confidence, It wasn¡¯t surprising that the widowed Elder Master Knowles had fallen for her and ignored the criticisms, and married a woman who was young enough to be his daughter. Madam Knowles was half Winstonite. Her maiden name was Olga Volkov, which she abandoned when she moved to Yaramoor and went by Luna to blend in with the nobles and socialites. Maisie rapped her fingers on the desk while she picked up another picture. It seemed to be a picture of the elders of the Knowles. Elder Master Knowles was seated, and Olga and another man, who was around her age, were standing next to him. He was probably the son of Elder Master Knowles and his late wife, Tristan¡¯s brother, Sam. Sam and his father were smiling, but Olga never smiled in her pictures other than in the few pictures when she was younger. She looked neutral no matter what even she was at. A woman¡¯s instinct was usually true. Maisie could tell that Olga didn¡¯t want to marry Elder Master Knowles-there was no longing in her eyes, only hatred. Chapter 967 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 967 Maisie continued reading information about the Knowles and saw something that made her pause because she was surprised. #Heir to the Knowles, Sam Knowles¡¯ first love throws herself off a building, Sam Knowles sadly agrees to an arranged marriage.# #¡¯Luna¡¯ seen drinking at a bar on Sam Knowles¡¯ wedding night, ¡®kuna¡¯ once mentioned that she had a crush on a gentleman, hinting that it was Sam Knowles, but instead married Elder Master Knowles, who was 20 years her senior.# These two newspapers were one of the earliest gossip papers of Yaramoor. If it weren¡¯t uncovered, no one would have known. Maisie took a picture of these articles and sent them to Quincy. When Quincy saw them, he was shocked. Quincy knocked on Nn¡¯s room and went in when he got permission. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, Mrs. Goldmann sent these to me. She found some of the Knowles¡¯ scandals. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Nn closed his book, took Quincy¡¯s phone, scanned through it, and chuckled. * Interesting.¡± ¡°She was able to dig out all this history. Do you think something was going on between Madam Knowles and the eldest son of her husband?¡± Quincy was curious. Nn handed the phone back to Quincy andughed. ¡°Yorrick would know if this was true or not. All we need to do is ask.¡± Quincy didn¡¯t understand. ¡°By the way, Mr. Goldmann, why did you agree to stay for a few days? Nn¡¯s eyes darted, and his thin lips parted after a long pause. ¡°I have a feeling that Thomas Clifford knows something about my mother.¡± At the study of the Clifford manor¡­ ¡°Sir, Mr. Godmann is here,¡± The maid reported at the door. Thomas paused and put down his pen.¡± Send him in.¡± Nn walked into the study and looked around the antique look. ¡°You seem to love calligraphy.¡± Thomas sat straight, wiped his palm with a napkin, and smiled. ¡°The older I get, the more I want to improve myself.¡± ¡°You asked me about my mother yesterday. Did you know her?¡± Nn went straight to the point. He wouldn¡¯t have stayed even if Elder Master Clifford asked him if not because he had other reasons. Thomas froze, but his expression was neutral. ¡°I don¡¯t never met her either,¡± he said with a smile. Nn walked to one of the paintings on the wall. ¡°What did you mean by the question yesterday?¡± Thomas didn¡¯t answer. Nn turned to look at him. ¡°The way you looked at me yesterday seemed like you saw someone because you looked shocked.¡¯ Thomas smiled again before walking to the table and pouring himself a cup of tea. After a long pause, he calmly said,¡± Honestly, I was shocked because I thought I saw someone who had passed when I saw you.¡± ¡°Who was that?¡± Nn squinted. Thomas put the cup down. ¡°I¡¯ll show you.¡± Nn and Thomas walked in a hidden pathway of the study. There was a woman in a frame on the wall, and Nn was in shock. Her eyes and mouth were simr to his mother¡¯s, but he knew that the woman in the painting wasn¡¯t his mother, Natasha Knowles. Thomas stood next to him with his arms crossed, his eyes on the painting.¡± Surprised? It¡¯s strange how the world works.¡± ¡°I am surprised.¡± Nn looked at the words at the bottom left corner, ¡®Simmone Neale¡¯.¡± Was she your wife?¡± Thomas paused, his face somber. ¡°No, Simmone was the love of my life, but I disappointed her. I met her when I was learning about construction in Yaramoor.¡± Chapter 968 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 968 Thomas had fallen for her during the one year he had spent with her, and they got into a rtionship. Thomas had been studying for two years, and she had been with him the entire time. When he finally got his degree in civil engineering, he had to rush home because something had happened in the Clifford family, so he had to return to his country. He had promised Simmone that he would marry her once the issue was settled. His eyes turned dull when he remembered that. ¡°If I had returned to see her sooner¡­ she wouldn¡¯t have died.¡± He turned to Nn, who was standing next to him. ¡°She was the fraternal twin sister of Olga, so they don¡¯t look that simr. The Knowles were behind her death, and that was why I wanted to help her. ¡°If the love of your life was murdered, I believe you would do the same. You wouldn¡¯t just let it go, right?¡± Nn was surprised. He could see Thomas¡¯ hatred for the Knowles through his eyes, mixed with remorse and regret. After a long silence, Nn looked back and parted his thin lips. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have let this happen.¡± Thomas was stunned. Nn had a neutral expression, ¡°When I love a woman, I wouldn¡¯t leave her and wouldn¡¯t let her wait for me miles away. She would only be within my reach so I could make sure that she¡¯s safe.¡± After Nn left, Thomas stood in his spot, taking a lot of time to recover. Noce looked outside the window. It looked quiet-there was nothing outside. He pressed his palm to the window, but suddenly a face appeared outside the window, and he jumped. Daisie opened the window andughed.¡± It¡¯s me!¡± Noce was stunned. ¡°You-¡± Daisie climbed in through the window before he could say something. She patted her clothes and took a piece of fried chicken out of her bag. ¡°I went to the mall with Quincy, so I bought some for you.¡± Noce looked down and didn¡¯t take it. Daisie looked at him and whispered, ¡°You don¡¯t like fried chicken?¡± He spat out, ¡°No¡±, yet he took the chicken from her hand. ¡°I¡¯ll take it then, thanks.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. We¡¯re friends!¡± Daisie sat on the chair. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Noce ced the chicken on the desk and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t your dad pick you up?¡± Daisie nodded. ¡°Yes, but I can¡¯t just leave you. My dad is staying here for a few days anyway. I¡¯ll figure out a way to save you.¡± Noce smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t need to. They won¡¯t do anything to me. They just want to bring me home.¡± Daisie looked at him. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that. They¡¯re bad people!¡± The room door suddenly opened, and they both looked over. It was the woman who was with Zeta. Daisie stood up, and the woman walked aside. Quincy slowly walked in and saw that she was there, so he helplessly said, ¡°Daisie, don¡¯t forget Mr. Goldmann¡¯s instructions. Come with me.¡± At the presidential suite of the hotel¡­ Nn sat in the study and tapped away on his keyboard. He looked up when he heard movement at the door. Quincy brought Daisie back. Daisie stood there, with her head hanging and lips pouting. She then mumbled, ¡°Dad, you¡¯re breathing down my neck.¡± Nn asked Quincy to leave them. Chapter 969 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 969 After Quincy left, Nn stood up, sat down in front of a single couch, crossed his legs, and stared at Daisie. Daisie looked everywhere except at her father. Her father was scary when he didn¡¯t speak. She was missing her mother! Nn controlled his anger and didn¡¯t explode. ¡°Daisie, I know you don¡¯t want to leave your friend, but you can be friends with anyone except Noce.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Daisie looked up curiously and tilted her head. ¡°Dad, Nolly is a nice person. Why don¡¯t you like him?¡± Nn rubbed the bridge of his nose because his head was aching. ¡°That boy is maniptive. You¡¯re too innocent.¡± Daisie was confused. ¡°What does that mean?¡± Nn didn¡¯t know what to say. He was talking about something so difficult to understand to an 8-year- old. She wouldn¡¯t understand. He sighed. ¡°Just listen to me. He¡¯s not as simple as you think.¡± ¡­ ¡°Wayion and Colton aren¡¯t simple either. Why don¡¯t you like it when Noce is the same?¡± Nn was rendered speechless once again. Daisie continued. ¡°Isn¡¯t being clever a good thing?¡± What she understood by not being simple was being too clever. Nn stood up. ¡°Just listen to me and don¡¯t see him anymore.¡± Daisie pouted and didn¡¯t say anything. Nn stopped in front of her, slightly bent down, and pinched her cheeks. ¡°You hear me?¡± Daisie nodded reluctantly. Nn¡¯s phone rang, and he saw that it was Maisie when he pulled his phone out. He tapped on the button to pick up, only for Daisie to yell, ¡°Mom! Dad yelled at me!¡± Nn had nothing to say. Maisie heard Daisie¡¯sint and narrowed her eyes. ¡°You yelled at her?¡± Nn looked at Daisie, who was pretending to be bullied. ¡°I didn¡¯t. She¡¯s just acting.¡± Daisie wanted to say something, but Nn gestured at Quincy at the door. Quincy walked in, covered Daisie¡¯s mouth, and took her away under his arm. Nn smiled. There¡¯s no way you¡¯re going to win, little girl.¡¯ ¡°Nn, what¡¯s happening there?¡± Maisie asked, ¡°Did the Cliffords give you trouble?¡± Nn smiled while he walked to the window. ¡°No, don¡¯t worry.¡± Maisie was curious. ¡°Was Elder Master Clifford reasonable?¡± His smile broadened. ¡°Yes,¡± His eyes fell on the port far away. ¡°We might actually be family with them.¡± Two dayster¡­ Quincy handed information that Yorrick had sent over to Nn. ¡°Mr. Hathaway has some tricks up his sleeves. Maisie was just scratching the surface. He had information on the big juicy ones.¡± Nn wasn¡¯t surprised about that. Yorrick could get information in Yaramoor that few could because he had be the biggest investor in the media while concealing his identity. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g All news from the media, leaks, or information that were removed years ago were mostly kept internally and ssified. Yorrick had ess to all that He had his finger in all the pies. He would invest in foreignpanies and had a good eye, so he wouldn¡¯t be involved in ventures that would be a loss. He would look at future vtility when investing, and he would pull up without hesitation once something became vtile. That was why he could spend a lot of money but still stay rich. Chapter 970 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 970 Yorrick was a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing in the business world. People thought that he was a good-for- nothing rich kid but didn¡¯t realize that underestimating your rivals in the business world was the deadliest thing. Nn looked through the files that Yorrick gave him, and it had pictures of the oldest newspaper in Yaramoor, and the dates were from decades ago The snow fell outside the window in Yaramoor. The confers along the streets were covered in balls of snow and frost. Madam Knowles walked to the nursing home with a poodle in hand while a bodyguard was walking next to her, holding an umbre. When they got to the door, the bodyguard closed the umbre and handed it to the staff. The people there weed her enthusiastically and brought her to the room on the first floor. She let the bodyguards wait outside. When the nurse pushed the door open, an old person was lying in bed, breathing with the help of a venttor. The man¡¯s face was gaunt, tortured by sickness, weak and ugly. It was hard to imagine that this was once a handsome and charming man, the Knowles¡¯ heir, Sam Knowles. Madam Knowles stood at the end of the bed and put the poodle she was holding down. She walked along the bed and looked down at Sam, who had trouble breathing. Sam slowly opened his eyes, and the finger that was covered in warts moved. Madam Knowles leaned in closer to him with a neutral expression. ¡°Are you trying to say something?¡± The hot breath fogged up the oxygen mask, but he didn¡¯t make a sound. Madam Knowles ran her fingers over the few strands of hair left on his head. ¡°I guess there¡¯s nothing more to say, but me, I miss you. If I didn¡¯t marry your father when we were young. I would have married you.¡± Sam¡¯s eyes were hazy. He slowly closed them as if he wasn¡¯t interested in listening, ¡°I found Noce. Your family put all your hopes on this child, but I won¡¯t allow that.¡± Madam Knowes sniggered and added, ¡°I¡¯m keeping your son, and daughter-inw captured and let you live so long, but you chose this instead. Honestly, I don¡¯t want to see you die.¡± Sam didn¡¯t react Madam Knowles leaned next to him andughed. ¡°I have a secret to tell you before you leave. She moved close to his ear. ¡°Her, I killed her.¡± Sam¡¯s finger moved again while a tear fell from the corner of his eye. When she left the room, the oxygen mask was removed from the man in the bed. At Octavia, at the Clifford manor¡­ The maid walked to Thomas Clifford and said something. His hand that wasPublished by N?v''elD/rama.Org. holding a pen paused, and the ink spread on the paper. ¡°Sam passed away.¡± Thomas sniggered and looked at the maid through the corner of his eyes. ¡°What about Rick Knowles?¡± The maid answered, ¡°Locked up by Madam Knowles.¡± He waved the maid away, looked outside the window solemnly, and mumbled.¡± Simmone, the people who murdered you have gotten what they deserved. I have avenged you.¡± The car drove through the streets. Quincy, who was in the passenger seat, picked up a call and paused before slowly turning to look at the person in the back seat. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, Tristan called and said that Sam Knowles has passed away.¡± Nn frowned. ¡°How did he die? Quincy answered. ¡°The media reported that he passed away in a nursing home The media knew that Sam was sick, but hearing about his death was still a shock. ¡°By the way, only Madam Knowles is epting interviews while Sam¡¯s son, Rick, is nowhere to be found.¡± Quincy pondered. ¡°I think Madam Knowles has them locked up.¡± Chapter 971 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 971 ¡®Madam Knowles is in charge of the Knowles. Perhaps she wants to lock Rick and his wife up because she doesn¡¯t want them to interfere with her n. Now that Sam is dead, Rick and his wife will probably be her next targets. This old woman indeed is ruthless. She started by dealing with the Knowles first before sending someone to take Noce back to the Knowles. There is a chance that she might set up an ident or something to kill Noce, and no one would be suspicious of it,¡¯ Nn thought silently. After a while, he said, ¡°Turn around. Let¡¯s go to the Clifford manor.¡± By the time Nn arrived at the Clifford manor, the servant told him that Thomas had already gone out, and a bad feeling rose from his stomach pit. He surmised that Thomas had gone to the wine cer, and it seemed to him that Madam Knowles had sent someone to take Noce back to Yaramoor. Suddenly, his phone rang. He answered it and put the phone near his ear. Before he could say anything, the bodyguard on the other side of the phone said nervously, ¡°Mr. Goldmann, Ms. Daisie has run away again!¡± Nn¡¯s face sank as soon as he heard what the bodyguard said. This was the bad feeling he had been getting since just now! The driver brought him to the wine cer, but he was still a stepte. Noce had been taken away by the time he arrived. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the airport!¡± Nn growled. Meanwhile, at Octavia Airport¡­Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Zeta brought Noce out of the car. Noce was being watched closely by two men in ck, and there was no way he could run away even if he wanted. As soon as they stepped into the airport, Daisie appeared and shouted, ¡°Nolly!¡± Zeta signaled at the two men in ck, and one of them went forward to stop Daisie from getting close to them. Noce lifted his head and fixed his gaze on her. After a long while, he smiled and said, ¡°Daisie, go home.¡± Daisie shook her head. ¡°You can¡¯t go with them.¡± As she was talking, she tried to rush forward. Zeta lowered her head to look at her watch and gestured at the man in ck. The man in ck nodded and pushed Daisie away. ¡°What are you doing!?¡± Noce wanted to run over to Daisie, but Zeta did not give him the chance. She pressed her hand on his shoulder and warned him, ¡°Young Master Knowles, if you don¡¯t want anything to happen to her, I suggest you don¡¯t do anything stupid.¡± Noce was stunned and stopped himself from rushing forward. Daisie got up from the floor again. She was weak and was no match for the man in ck at all. Her eyes were red around the rim as she shouted, ¡°Nolly, you can¡¯t go with them. Just wait over there! I¡¯ll call Dad to save you!¡± Noce lowered his head. He clenched his fists tightly, and when he raised his head up again, there was no smile on his face.¡± Daisie, although I¡¯m very grateful to you, I¡­ I¡¯ve never thought of you as my friend.¡± Daisie was astonished. Noce looked at her expressionlessly and continued. ¡°I¡¯ve been using you and your brother. You¡¯re too naive. I¡¯m not a good person at all.¡± Daisie was stumped. Her brain went nk, and she couldn¡¯t respond for a while. When Noce turned around, he stopped. He took onest look at Daisie across the crowd before crossing the checkpoint without turning his head. Suddenly, Daisie¡¯s voice rang out behind him. ¡°Noce Knowles! You¡¯re a j*rk! You¡¯re a liar!¡± Noce froze and stopped in his tracks, but he did not turn his head back. He pressed his lips tightly and continued to walk forward until the crowd drowned his figure. Meanwhile, Nn and Quincy had arrived at the airport. Both bodyguards went to look for Daisie, and Nn also split up with Quincy. They lomed among the crowd of passengers, trying their best not to miss a single person or corner. When a bodyguard arrived in a corridor, he suddenly noticed a small figure at the side. He hastily made a call to Nn and said, ¡°Mr. Goldmann. I found Ms. Daisie.¡± Chapter 972 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 972 Daisie was sitting on the long bench with her back leaned against the ceiling-to-floor window, looking sad and forlorn. When Nn rushed over, he saw the wound on her knees and frowned. He walked over to her and ced his hand on the top of her head. Daisie raised her head, and her big, pretty eyes were filled with tears to the brim. Nn wiped the tears off and grabbed her into his arms. ¡°Dad, bahh¡­¡± Daisie couldn¡¯t hold herself anymore and cried out loud. Nn patted her head gently tofort her. When they were on their way back in the car, Daisie leaned against Nn and fell asleep. Quincy looked at her through the rear mirror and sighed. ¡°Ms. Daisie is going tobe sad for a long time.¡± The westbound sun cast its light through the car window. Nn tilted his head and looked at the little girl who had cried herself to sleep beside him. ¡°She¡¯s young. I¡¯m sure she will forget about him after some time when she gets more new friends.¡± Quincy did not say anything. When they returned to the hotel, Nn carried her into the room. He put her on the bed and tucked her into the sheet gently so that he wouldn¡¯t wake her up. It was only after Nn had left that Daisie opened her eyes. She turned around to look outside through the window and mumbled, ¡°Liar.¡± A drop of tear fell on the pillow. At night, Nn sat inside the study room, taking drags of his cigarette, one after the other. When Quincy came in, the first thing he saw was the heap of cigarette stubs in the ashtray. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, should I give these materials to Elder Master Clifford?¡± Nn dropped the cigarette ash on the ashtray and said, ¡°Yeah. This is something that he should know.¡± Quincy lowered his head. ¡°I wonder if he can take it or not. After all, he has been under the impression that the Knowles are the murderers all this time.¡± Nn chuckled hoarsely and snubbed out the cigarette on the ashtray, ¡°Most of the truths are cruel, right?¡± Quincy pouted and did not say anything. Suddenly, he thought of something and asked carefully, ¡°Mr. Goldmann, can I ask you a question? Why do you dislike Noce so much?¡± Nn leaned against the back of the chair and lifted his head to look at the ceiling. After a long while, he parted his thin lips and said, ¡°Do you still remember that he was abducted two years ago?¡± Quincy nodded. ¡°Yeah. I remember.¡± After all, he was the one who had investigated it, but he didn¡¯t understand what it had to do with that. Nn¡¯s face turned solemn as he looked at Quincy. ¡°It was Noce who killed those kidnappers.¡± Quincy was taken aback. ¡°W-What? He was only 6 years old two years ago. How could he?¡± Nn rose to his feet and walked to the window. He looked at the night scenery of the city and continued. ¡°I¡¯ve looked into the kidnappers¡¯ cause of death, and I found out that all of them died of poisoning. If someone had stepped in and saved Noce, there should have been a fight, but there were no traces of a fight at the scene. Besides, he only poisoned the people around him when they let their guards down.¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. After he finished speaking, he turned around to look at Quincy. ¡°Do you think a few adults would keep their guards up in front of a kid?¡± Quincy still found it hard to believe. Noce had just been a 6-year-old kid when they kidnapped him, so of course, they did not feel the need to keep their guards up against a kid because they did not think a little kid like him was capable of anything. However, it was this 6-year-old little boy who had poisoned them. Most of the kids at his age were still protected by their parents. They didn¡¯t even know what poison was, much less think of using it to harm people. Quincy suddenly thought of something and asked again, ¡°Since he had run away after poisoning those kidnappers, why did he stay in the slum for another month?¡± Chapter 973 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 973 ¡°This is why I said he isn¡¯t an ordinary kid,¡± Nn said as he lowered his voice. ¡°After killing those kidnappers with poison, there was a chance that the same thing might happen to him again if he were to return to the Knowles. ¡°Although he was a kid, he knew that the one who kidnapped him was Madam Knowles, so he hid in the slum for a month. When the police came looking, Madam Knowles would think that someone knew about it and saved him, so she wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything rash Quincy was stunned. He still found it hard to believe. If everything Nn had said was true, then Noce was truly a genius. Quincy thought that Nn¡¯s kids were already smart enough, but he did not expect Noce to possess such a great mind which could develop a strategy like this at a young age. It was only now he saw the light why Nn was reluctant to let Daisie get so close to Noce. If Noce was lucky enough to live to adulthood, perhaps he would be a tricky opponent in the future. The next day¡­ Thomas was astounded on the couch when he saw the documents. His hand holding the newspaper was shaking as he said, ¡°W-What are these?¡± Nn was sitting in front of him. He took a sip from the cup of tea leisurely and said,¡± You still don¡¯t get it? Madam Knowles took advantage of you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Thomas smashed the documents on the table. He still refused to ept it. Nn had expected his reaction, and he added tly, ¡°It wasn¡¯t Rick who killed Simmone. After all, there¡¯s no way Rick would kill the woman he loved.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Thomas was stunned. Nn put a newspaper in front of him.¡± Ten years ago, the woman that Rick loved jumped herself to death. I asked Yorrick to get a newspaper of that year, and ording to it, Rick knew Simmone earlier than you. Simmone was Rick¡¯s childhood friend. He loved Simmone, but she didn¡¯t have any feelings for him, and this person who jumped to her death was none other than Simmone, his first love.¡± Thomas was stumped, and his hands on the newspaper were shaking. ¡°If it were not Rick¡­ then why would Madam Knowles tell me that Simmie was forced to jump to her death by him?¡± The corner of Nn¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°That was because Madam Knowles was in love with Rick.¡± He took a sip from the tea before continuing calmly. ¡°She wanted to marry Rick, but Rick was too heartbroken due to Simmone¡¯s death, and he epted the marriage his family had arranged for him. ¡°Elder Master Knowles took a liking to Madam Knowles, so he forced her to marry him. Madam Knowles resents her fate. The man she loved didn¡¯t love her, and she was forced to marry an old man. Although the old man was very good to her, she still hated him.¡± Thomas covered his aching heart with his hand and asked through gritted teeth,¡± Then, who killed Simmie?¡± He had been under the impression that Rick had killed Simmone for so many years, so he helped Madam Knowles take revenge on the Knowles to avenge Simmone. However, little did he expect that Rick was not the one who had killed Simmone. Was he wrong for helping Madam Knowles in her revenge against the Knowles all these years? Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g He wanted revenge, but in the end, he took revenge on someone who had absolutely nothing to do with Simmone¡¯s death. ¡°Why would she lie to me?¡± Thomas seemed to have aged ten years, and his head hung low in dejection. Nn looked at him and asked, ¡°Have you ever thought that maybe the murderer of Simmone is Madam Knowles?¡± ¡°No. That¡¯s not possible.¡± Thomas shook his head, ¡°Both of them are sisters. There¡¯s no way she would kill Simmie.¡± ¡°Nothing is impossible.¡± Nn chuckled.¡± Madam Knowles wanted to marry Rick, but Rick only loved Simmone. Therefore, only after Simmone¡¯s death would she have a chance.¡± Nn lowered his head to look at the cup of tea in his hand and said, ¡°Even brothers would fight against each other for something both of them want, let alone sisters. Once a person is blinded by their greed and ambition, they will do everything they can to achieve their goal, even if it means harming the people closest to them.¡± Chapter 974 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 974 Thomas did not know what to say anymore. Meanwhile, Nn pulled a photo out of his pocket. ¡°I don¡¯t think Madam Knowles has told you about my mother, Natasha, before, right?¡± He put the photo on the table and pushed it toward Thomas. ¡°T-This is¡­¡± Thomas was stunned. ¡°She is my mother. Madam Knowles adopted her,¡± Nn said as he looked fixedly at Thomas. Thomas picked the photo up, his hands trembling vigorously. The woman in the photo, especially her features, resembled Simmone a lot when she was younger. ¡°As for why Madam Knowles would adopt my mother, I guess no one knew my mother¡¯s identity better than her. Now that I¡¯ve learned all the truth, I can say with confidence my mother is probably your and Simmone¡¯s daughter.¡± Thomas jerked his head up to look at Nn. He opened his parched lips, but no words coulde out. At Bassburgh, at Sout.. ¡°I believe that Mr. Boucher isn¡¯t that kind of person. Does that little-known actress want to be famous so much?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I don¡¯t think Mr. Boucher needs a public stunt. He didn¡¯t get famous only because of his good looks. He¡¯s able to rise to stardom because of his own effort and capability. Those who said that he needs to use a public stunt must have something wrong in their brains.¡± When Maisie and Lucy came out of the elevator, they overheard a few female employees talking about Helios. Lucy was one of Helios¡¯ fans as well. When she heard that someone was throwing mud at her idol, she gnashed her teeth in anger but couldn¡¯t show her emotion in front of Maisie. Maisie noticed the changes in her expression as well. She walked toward the group of female staff members with a smile on her face and said, ¡°Of course, Mr. Boucher doesn¡¯t have to use a public stunt. Those people are just slinging mud at him to get more attention. All of you should get back to work now.¡± The group of female staff members heaved a sigh of relief after they heard what Maisie said. One of them patted her chest and chimed in, ¡°See? I know Mr. Boucher isn¡¯t that kind of person.¡± Just when Maisie was about to leave, she suddenly remembered something, and a smile appeared on the corner of her lips. She turned around to face them and announced, ¡°The top three sales performers will be awarded Mr. Boucher¡¯s autograph and $450 cash this month.¡± The group of female employees was first stunned. When they finally came around to their senses after a short while, they all jumped up excitedly. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Lucy hurriedly followed Maisie and asked with a grin, ¡°What about me, Ms. Vanderbilt?¡± Maisie patted her head with the document: n her hand and said, ¡°The same goes for you as well.¡± Lucy froze at the spot for a while. She cupped her cheeks with joy and swore in her heart that she was going to get her idol¡¯s autograph. At Royal Crown ¨C Morgan looked at those news reports that said Helios had his own personal motive for saving that person. Helios had not given any exnation so far, and although his fans trusted him, someizens were hostile toward him. Nina knocked on the door and came into the office. ¡°Mr. Lynch.¡± She handed the tablet to Morgan and said,¡¯ Look at what Zestar Media Corporation has done. How could they work together with that little-known actress and throw mud at us?¡± Morgan took a look at Facebook and ced the tablet down. ¡°Where is Helios? Why does it seem to me that he isn¡¯t worried about everything that is happening right now?¡± ¡°Hels is¡­ He¡¯s in a rtionship, so he doesn¡¯t have time to care about all these,¡± Nina said. Morgan was shocked. ¡°What!? H-He¡¯s in a rtionship?¡± Nina had no other choice but to tell Morgan about the rtionship between Barbara and Helios. After that, she continued. ¡°It¡¯s about time for Hels to get into a rtionship. After all, his family members have been urging him to find a girlfriend for a very long time. Hels has always ignored these things. Moreover, he has already gotten all the awards and has been a very popr actor in the entertainment industry for so long. I can see that he has the intention of retiring.¡± Chapter 975 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 975 Morgan paced back and forth in front of the table with his hands sped behind his back. Suddenly, he stopped pacing around, lifted his head to look at the ceiling, and sighed, ¡°Well, I could sense that Helios intends to retire from the entertainment industry. Sigh, I¡¯m the one who brought him into this industry, made him famous, and watched him get 12 film awards. Honestly, I really don¡¯t want him to retire from the industry.¡± Morgan lowered his head. His eyes were red around the rims, and he felt like crying. Nina walked forward and patted his shoulder tofort him. ¡°Mr. Lynch, you need to think in this way. All good things muste to an end, and we won¡¯t have new blooding in if all those old actors and actresses refuse to give way.¡± Morgan covered his face and said, ¡°I¡¯m still very sad. He¡¯s just like my own son. Why can¡¯t he just stay for another 10 years? The market for old actors and actresses is pretty good nowadays as well.¡± Helios was standing outside of the office right now. He knocked on the door and shattered the sad environment in the office. ¡°What are you crying for?¡± Morgan quickly wiped the tears off his face and took a few deep breaths to calm himself down. ¡°Helios, since you really want to retire from the entertainment industry, we won¡¯t force you to stay.¡± Helios walked over to the couch and sat down. He chuckled and said, ¡°Sooner orter, I¡¯d have to retire from the industry. Besides, as the saying goes, ¡®Out with the old, in with the new¡¯, right?¡± ¡°But you¡¯re leaving Royal Crown!¡± Morgan felt like crying again when the thought surfaced in his head. It was like watching his own kid flying away, leaving him alone in Royal Crown. Helios shook his head helplessly and said,¡± I¡¯m not leaving Royal Crown.¡± He took out a document and ced it on the table. ¡°I¡¯m officially one of Royal Crown¡¯s shareholders. I would prefer to go behind the scenes, but if there is a good script to ask me to y a part, I will also consider.¡± Both Morgan and Nina were astonished. Helios thought of something and added, ¡°Oh yeah, by the way, I want to hold a press conference, and I have alreadymunicated with Royal Crown¡¯s board.¡± In the afternoon, Royal Crown gathered up all the journalists and reporters in the conference room. Helios walked on stage under the shing lights of the reporters¡¯ cameras and looked at them. ¡°I know that you are all concerned about my recent incident in Coralia. I gathered all of you here today because I have three announcements to make.¡± The reporters below the stage were talking to each other, and some of them took out their notebooks and started taking notes. Helios nced at the crowd and said, ¡°The first thing is about the avnche that the crew encountered in Coralia. I would like to tell you all here that I would do the same and save them no matter who was in that situation. I don¡¯t really care about what other people say about me. As for the rejection, I just want to say that I¡¯ve epted her feelings, so I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any need for me to exin further. ¡°The second thing is that I have a girlfriend, and I decided to marry her.¡± The press and media did not react so strongly toward his first announcement, but all of them were blown away by his second announcement. ¡°You¡¯re going to get married, Mr. Boucher?¡± ¡°When did you get a girlfriend, Mr. Boucher? Why don¡¯t we know anything about it?¡± ¡°Is your girlfriend in the entertainment industry as well?¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Helios answered their questions one by one patiently. ¡°She¡¯s not from the entertainment industry, and as for who she is, all of you will find out on my wedding day. I believe that my fans, and those who support me, will understand me and wish me well.¡± A reporter stood up and asked, ¡°What is the third announcement you want to make, Mr. Boucher?¡± Helios looked at the reporter and replied, ¡°I, Helios Boucher, will retire from the entertainment industry from today.¡± The crowd of reporters was stunned. None of them spoke, and only a few shing lights were still on. Chapter 976 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 976 One of the female reporters stood up. ¡°Mr. Boucher, are you nning on retiring?¡± Helios nodded. ¡°We should always leave more opportunities for the neers to the entertainment industry.¡± The reporter asked, ¡°But why would you choose to do so?¡± He replied, ¡°It was just a matter of time. I wish to ce more focus on my career behind the scenes and leave the silver screen to the neers. Of course, if there¡¯s a script that requires me to y a role, I¡¯ll still consider it.¡± The reporter moved on to the next question. ¡°Did you quit the industry because of your girlfriend?¡± Helios blinked, looked around the room, and chuckled. ¡°No matter what my decision is going to be, I think she¡¯ll still support me, and my fans will definitely understand the reason behind my choice. And now, I also hope my fans won¡¯t start arguments with anyone else or abuse others on any tform because of me. Although I might¡¯ve left the circle, I¡¯ll still be with you.¡± He bowed to all the attendees in the center of the stage. Waves of warm and thunderous apuse came from the audience. #Helios Boucher announced his withdrawal from the entertainment industry.# #Helios Boucher¡¯s girlfriend # #The ¡°light¡± of the entertainment industry will never disappear.# Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Helios immediately upied three of the most popr search topics on Google Trends after the press conference, especially the one that reported Helios¡¯ retirement announcement, which almost paralyzed Google and Twitter. Tens of thousands of Helios¡¯ fansmented on Twitter one after another. Some felt sad about losing their idol, some gave him their sincere blessings, and some even left him messages, crying and weeping. Some of the fans were optimistic. #Hels hasn¡¯t left us for good. He¡¯s only pursuing his career behind the scenes, he¡¯s still our light.# #Hels is so magnanimous. Even though he was misunderstood, he didn¡¯te forward to exin himself. He even told us not to abuse others. I¡¯ll miss him so badly!# #How should I put this into words? I¡¯ve been a fan of Hels for 16 years, so no matter what, I¡¯ll bless him in his romantic rtionship, and I¡¯ll support him whenever he feels like quitting the industry. In short, Hels will always be my light!# #+1, to our eternal light, Hels!# Royal Crown also retweeted @ Helios Boucher¡¯s tweet. #We¡¯ve not lost ourselves the best actor, but we¡¯ve found ourselves a partner, looking forward to working with you in the future.# At the same time, the Zestar Media and Michelle¡¯s Twitter ounts were filled with so many reprimandingments fromizens that they were forced to change their ounts into private ounts. All this happened only because theizens who originally supported them saw the information about Helios¡¯ retirement and rification. They believed they were only doing so to create hype. Zestar Media realized that they had made a mistake and immediately deleted their tweet and apologized, but theizens did not buy the sudden change in their attitude and position. They even mocked thepany, saying that Zestar Media ¡°is just too small of an operation¡± to ¡°have the vision to do the right thing¡±. An hour after Helios¡¯ astonishing announcement, someizens even found out that Michelle had deactivated her Twitter ount. At Skyhigh Condo¡­ Barbara was astounded when she saw the information on Twitter. She tapped on the link and covered her mouth in surprise. She never thought that Helios would one day disclose that he had a girlfriend in front of the media. Hearing the doorbell ring, she put down her phone, got up, went to open the door, and was stunned. Helios was standing at the door in a gray coat, the same one that he wore at the press conference. Barbara stepped forward, hugged him, and kissed him on tiptoe. Helios gained momentum, ced his palm on the back of her head, and lowered his head to kiss her. He pushed her into the entryway and closed the door behind him. The two kissed at the entrance. Barbara took off his coat while he pushed her against the wall, pecked his way toward her ear, and chuckled. ¡°Are you happy?¡± Barbara gasped. ¡°What should I be happy about?¡± Helios picked her up and allowed her to hang herself on him by wrapping her arms and legs around him. ¡°Because I have the time to apany you.¡± Barbara wrapped her arms around his neck and chuckled. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s rather delightful news to get.¡± He responded with a hum, raised his head, and kissed her. ¡°I didn¡¯t get to finish what I startedst night.¡± Chapter 977 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 977 Barbara¡¯s cheeks were slightly warm as she buried her face in his shoulder and neck while he chuckled and carried her into the bedroom. The next day, because ofst night¡¯s downpour in Bussburgh, the cold weather could not have gotten any colder. It was 9:00 a m. when it was still drizzling, Maisie took Lucy to several shops to discuss the rent and lease of those locations, and they finally chose a shop lot that was located in the Golden Triangle. As the two walked out of the building, Lucy held up an umbre and walked next to Maisie. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, only the rent would cost us $500,000 per year. Wouldn¡¯t it be a little too expensive?¡± Maisie smiled. ¡°The Golden Triangle is the most prosperousmercial center in Bussburgh. After all, it¡¯s located in an area that has arge flow of people. A lot of foreign businessmen would fight each other just to secure themselves a location in this area for their business. Finding ourselves a shop lot here with an annual rent of only $500,000 is more than what we could¡¯ve bargained for.¡± Lucy arrived at a lightbulb moment after hearing that exnation. The two walked to the car and saw Jackie¡¯s car parked nearby. Two men in ck approached them, and Maisie took the umbre in Lucy¡¯s hand and said to her, ¡°You should get in the car first.¡± But¡­¡± Lucy hesitated, but Maisieforted her and said everything would be fine. After Lucy got into the car uneasily, Maisie closed the door and nced at the two men walking in her direction. One of the men said, ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, our employer has requested you toe with u s.¡± Maisie followed them to the car, and the man in ck opened the car¡¯s door. The car¡¯s interior looked extremely spacious, and it was equipped with everything other than a kitchen sink. Jackie sat in the car with a dark brown fur coat draped over his body and a ck turtleneck. He gently shook the wine ss in his hand , and the swaying wine looked a s red as blood. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to bring anyone along with you this time around?¡± Maisieughed, crossed her legs together, leaned forward slightly, propped her elbow against her knee, and rested her chin on her palm. ¡°Mr. Clifford, how many men do you expect me to bring along?¡± Jackie raised his head and took a sip of wine, and his gaze was fixed on the wine ss. ¡°You set me up the other day. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I am back to even the score?¡± She chuckled. ¡°So, are you saying that you¡¯re going to settle the ount with me now?¡± Jackie looked at her. Maisie crossed her arms and leaned against the car window. ¡°The dignified young heir of the Cliffords lost to a woman and got tricked by the woman. It¡¯s indeed a really embarrassing fact to live with.¡± Maisie smirked as she said that. ¡°But if the public were to find out that you¡¯ve been yed only because you were plotting against me in the first ce, it¡¯d be even more humiliating for that to be spread around the city.¡± Jackie looked a little embarrassed. ¡°So, are you nning to threaten me with this?¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°Why should I threaten you?¡± Maisie flipped her hair backward. ¡°I want to preserve my reputation too. What would the public make of me when they learn that the prestigious Mrs. Goldmann had been to a hotel to meet a man and almost got one-upped?¡± Jackie scoffed. ¡°We were ssmates for three years. I really don¡¯t know that you would be the wife of the legendary Mr. Goldmann one day.¡± ¡°Everything in the world is unpredictable. You¡¯ve also be the heir of the Cliffords yourself.¡± Maisie raised her eyebrows.¡± When it Jackie did not utter a single word. ¡°Since Mr. Clifford has nothing else to say, I¡¯ll take my leave first. My colleague is still waiting for me in the car.¡± Maisie was about to open the car door, so Jackie put down the ss. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know more about the history between the Cliffords and the Knowles?¡± She stopped and looked back at Jackie. From time to time, Lucy, who was waiting in the other car, leaned out of the car window, feeling a little worried. ¡®Who¡¯s the person who is looking for Ms. Vanderbilt? Why is their conversation taking forever? Will everything be alright?¡¯ Maisie listened patiently to Jackie¡¯s stories ¨C they were about the great grievances between the Cliffords and the Knowles. Jackie¡¯s grandfather¡¯s lover in Yaramoor had been forced to death by Sam Knowles back then. That was why Thomas hated the Chapter 978 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 978 Madam Knowles had contacted Thomas through a certain medium and told him that the woman he loved was forced to death by Sam back. That was why Thomas would interfere in the Knowles¡¯ affairs. Maisie squinted. ¡°So Elder Master Clifford chose to cooperate with Madam Knowles in order to get his revenge?¡± She chuckled after saying that. ¡°If Sam really forced Elder Master Clifford¡¯s lover to death, and Madam Knowles has used this condition to convince your grandfather into getting back at the Knowles, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange? Shouldn¡¯t Sam be the one who gets killed first and not Elder Master Knowles, who has nothing to do with it? ¡°Madam Knowles allowed Sam to live until he died of illness. How could your grandfather wait so patiently for so many years?¡± She stared at Jackie and uttered word by word, ¡°If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t be able to wait for that long. Unless there¡¯s a reason for me to do so.¡± Jackie looked down as he thought about something. He then picked up the wine ss after a long time. ¡°That woman¡­ She seems to have given birth to a daughter for my grandfather.¡± Maisie returned to her car. Lucy¡¯s finger, which was about to dial 911, trembled when she saw Maisie open the car door. Lucy raised her head. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, you¡¯re back. I was about to call the police if you still hadn¡¯t returned.¡± Maisie closed the car door and fastened her seat belt. ¡°I told you that it¡¯d be fine, didn¡¯t IR I wouldn¡¯t lie to you.¡± Lucy heaved a sigh of relief and asked again, ¡°Do you know that person?¡± Maisie replied while driving, ¡°He¡¯s an old ssmate of mine.¡± ¡°An old ssmate?¡± Lucy scratched her cheeks and muttered, ¡°Why is my intuition telling me that he¡¯s a mobster?¡± ¡®He actually brought two men in ck along with him. I thought they were debt collectors who came to talk business.¡¯ Maisie smiled and said nothing. At Octavia, at the Clifford manor¡­ Thomas stood in front of the photo with his hands crossed. His expression looked gloomy as he whispered to the woman in the photo,¡± Simmie, I¡¯ve been looking for our daughter for most of my life, but I haven¡¯t even had the chance to run into her. Did she just go with you ? If that¡¯s the case, I hate myself more. I hate myself for believing what Olga said.¡± Speaking of this, Thomas could not help but look even sulkier. I¡¯ve never doubted Olga because she¡¯s Simmie¡¯s sister, but she obviously adopted our daughter and chose to keep it from me for decades. She even made our daughter live in the Knowles as a tool that profited them! Thomas shouted, and a bodyguard came in from outside. ¡°Sir.¡± Thomas said expressionlessly, ¡°Contact Madam Knowles on my behalf and tell her that our coboration ends today. By the way, I want to settle an ount with her.¡± In the courtyard¡­ Daisie was sitting alone on the swing. She had be a lot less talkative and a lot more depressed than before. She was not the lively girl that she usually was anymore. Quincy, who was standing in the corridor, saw this, lowered his head, and sighed. Nn came over at the exact moment. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Quincy looked at him, ¡°Mr. Goldmann, the youngdy has been extremely quiet these past few days. It seems that Noce¡¯s affair has affected her quite a bit.¡± Nn frowned and looked in Daisie¡¯s direction. ¡°This girl has a sensitive soul, I think she¡¯ll remain in this state for quite some time, but she¡¯ll eventually recover from the heartbreak: ¡°But how are we going to exin this to Mrs. Goldmann when we get back to Bussburgh?¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡®The child was enthusiastic and kicking beforeing to Octavia, but she¡¯s be so dispirited now. Those who don¡¯t know would most probably think that she¡¯s undergone some kind of mental abuse.¡¯ Nn pinched and rubbed the bridge of his nose, ¡°We¡¯ll take care of that when we¡¯re back.¡± ¡°Mr Goldmann!¡± A bodyguard rushed toward him in a hurry and said something to Nn. Nn paused for a bit and frowned faintly.¡± Are you sure about that?¡± The bodyguard nodded. ¡°The news came from Yaramoor, so it shouldn¡¯t be fake.¡± Quincy was shocked after hearing this, and he could not help but look in Daisie¡¯s direction. ¡°If the youngdy were to be informed about this¡­¡± Chapter 979 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 979 Nn¡¯s expression dimmed. ¡°No one is allowed to mention this. And pay close attention to thetest news. As soon as it¡¯s reported in the country, you¡¯re to immediately suppress and block the news.¡±. Quincy nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± It was evening in Yaramoor. Zeta walked into the manor, took off her coat, handed it to the servant, and stepped into the study. She walked to the firece, leaned over next to Madam Knowles, and reported something. Madam Knowles, who was lying on the rocking chair, slowly opened her eyes. ¡°Was everything done wlessly?¡± Zeta nodded. ¡°Bob imed that he didn¡¯t leave anyone alive behind. Madam Knowles beckoned to the poodle lying at her feet. The poodle stood up, shook its body, and jumped into Madam Knowles¡¯s arms. She then stroked the poodle¡¯s fur. ¡°That¡¯s great. The young one is now dead. We¡¯ll just leave the two old ones alive and let them live their remaining years in grief and regrets.¡± Amotion came from outside the study, and it was Tristan. He knocked out the three bodyguards who were on standby outside and broke into the study. Zeta¡¯s expression changed slightly when she saw Tristan. There were still visible snowkes on Tristan¡¯s shoulders. It seemed that he hade here in the heavy snow and the aura that he was emitting felt murderous and cold. He took off his hat and red at Zeta expressionlessly. ¡°I knew it. You¡¯re indeed a spy that my mother sent.¡± Zeta lowered her head and did not say anything. Madam Knowles looked at Tristan. ¡°So what if you¡¯ve guessed it? That little b* stard has died. So what now? Are you telling me that you ¡®re going toe at me for that?¡± Tristan chuckled. ¡°You¡¯ve always regarded me as your enemy ever since I was a child. So do I even qualify to be on the same side as you, Mother?¡± ¡°Presumptuous!¡± Madam Knowles sat up straight and gave him a sharp re. ¡°If you weren¡¯t the brat that I gave birth to myself, I would ¡®ve killed you ages ago.¡± Tristan stepped forward slowly. ¡°It¡¯s not toote if you want to do it now. Since you¡¯re the one who brought me into this world, I won¡¯t mind if you wish to take it back. Go ahead.¡± Madam Knowles stood up abruptly, raised her hand, and pped him. The p echoed through the study, and Tristan¡¯s cheek felt numb C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org The bodyguards who came after getting the intruder alert were all taken aback and froze in ce outside the door. Even Zeta did not dare to say a word and only watched the whole process silently. Madam Knowles gnashed her teeth. ¡°Yes, I hate you. I hate you for being my son. How would I have given birth to you, a useless piece of sh*t, if it weren¡¯t for that man?¡± Tristan stroked the mark on his cheek. He looked expressionless when it happened as he was already numb deep down. He then grinned. ¡°Yeah, apart from giving birth to me, you¡¯ve yed no part in raising me. So to me, I¡¯ve never had a mother in all my life.¡¯ ¡°You. ..¡± Madam Knowles was about to raise her hand again when someone came in from outside to reiterate the message that came from the Cliffords in Octavia. Madam Knowles paused. Tristan straightened his coat. ¡°Madam Knowles, I¡¯ll remember everything that you¡¯ve done deep in my heart. You¡¯re getting older by the day, and it¡¯s time to start to think about the rest of your life.¡¯ Tristan left the study indifferently, and Madam Knowles stood there and watched him leave as her face dimmed gradually The bodyguard came into the study and lowered his head. ¡°Madam, Elder Master Clifford has a message for you. He said his cooperation with you ends from today onward, and he also said¡­ Madam Knowles¡¯s gaze looked stern. ¡°What did he say?¡± The bodyguard replied, ¡°He also said that he will settle an ount with you.¡± Nn had gotten back to Bussburgh together with Daisie, and Maisie had been waiting for them at the airport half an hour in advance. Seeing Nn walk out of Exit T2, Maisie ran straight toward him with a wide smile. Nn hugged her, buried her in his arms, andughed. ¡°Did you miss me?¡± Maisie saw the gazes of the surrounding passengers, and only then did she notice where they were and pushed him away gently, ¡°What Chapter 980 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 980 Nn lowered his head and chuckled. ¡°I missed you too.¡± Maisie looked around the exit. ¡°Where¡¯s our daughter?¡± Nn turned around while Daisie and Quincy slowly walked up to them from behind. Just when Maisie was about to go up to her and give her a hug, Daisie walked past her a s if she had not seen her. Maisie was astonished. She turned around and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Daisie?¡± Quincy was a little awkward. ¡°Mrs. Goldmann, Mr. Goldmann will exin everything to you.¡± Maisie turned to look at Nn, and Nn clenched his hand, ced it in front of his lips, and cleared his throat softly. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it while we¡¯re on our way home.¡± ; Daisie and Quincy sat in the rear of the car while Nn and Maisie took the same car. Nn recounted to Maisie what had happened to Daisie when they were on their way back. She was extremely dispirited because she had witnessed Noce still get brought back to Yaramoor in the end, but she could not do anything to stop it. She felt like she had lost a friend and was very depressed about it. She really loved staying close to Noce. The reason she had followed Noce to Octavia was only to save him. Maisie looked at him. ¡°Didn¡¯t you go to Octavia because you could save these two children?¡± Nn was about to say something but hesitated. I¡¯d indeed be able to save both of them before I got to know that Thomas is my maternal grandfather and found out about the other things. ¡®Octavia is the territory of the Cliffords. If I were to have made a rash move without knowing anything, it¡¯d be impossible for us to retreat safely and soundly, let alone Daisie, no matter how good my men are.¡¯ ¡°Zee, about this matter-¡± Before he could finish speaking, Maisie ced her finger against his lips to stop him, ¡°Okay, don¡¯t say anything. Noce has only been sent back to Yaramoor, so maybe they¡¯ll still have a chance to meet each other in the future. Daisie will only be downcast for a while.¡± Nn¡¯s eyelids drooped. ¡°No, that¡¯s not possible anymore.¡± Maisie was astonished. ¡°What?¡± Nn looked out of the car window. ¡°I¡¯ve received news from Yaramoor saying that Noce was assassinated as soon as he arrived in the country. Madam Knowles didn¡¯t even let Noce live to see Yaramoor¡¯snd again. Her n to abduct Noce to Octavia was only to avoid Tristan¡¯s men. No matter how powerful and influential Tristan is, he wouldn¡¯t be able to save Noce in Thomas¡¯s territory.¡± Maisie froze in ce for a moment and then took a deep breath. ¡°Wait a minute. T-This is impossible, right? That boy is dead?¡± Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Nn did not say anything. But his silence had already given her everything that she needed to know. Maisie did not know what the emotion she was feeling deep down was. No matter what, Noce had still been a boy who was alive and well. He had even gotten to spend quite some time with her children. ¡®If I were to let them know about this¡­ ¡®Especially Daisie, how sad would she be?¡¯ Nn hugged her. ¡°I wish that it was not true too, so we can only hide this from the kids for now.¡± A few dayster, at Yaramoor¡­ Zeta walked to the study and knocked on the door. ¡°Madam, the boat has arrived at the dock. We should leave now.¡± Madam Knowles stood in front of the firece and threw the photos in her hands into the firece, and the fire devoured the photos, giving off crackling sounds. She then exited the study with Zeta, and several cars were already parked outside the gate. Zeta opened the car door for her. As soon as Madam Knowles got into the car, she closed the door and stepped into the front passenger seat. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The driver started driving, followed by several vehicles behind them. Madam Knowles sat in the rear seat with her poodle in her arms. She had to return to her home, East Winston, after all. Cp?? ??W? Several cars were parked at the pier. Madam Knowles then got out of the car, and a luxurious cruise ship bound for East Winston was docked at the pier, waiting for them to board. ¡°Madam, please board the boat.¡± The bodyguard made a gesture of showing Madam Knowles the way. Zeta and Madam Knowles walked up the steps with bodyguards behind them, but that was when they were assaulted. Several gunshots sounded all over the ce, and Madam Knowles reacted by bending forward and standing steadily. The poodle in her arms was frightened and kept barking and broke free from Madam Knowles¡¯ arms. Chapter 981 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 981 Zeta took out a pistol ¡°Protect Madam Knowles!¡± Several bodyguards were shot and dropped to the ground as men in ck with darkplexions emerged from the shadows. They were shooting everyone on sight with the submachine guns in their hands. Zeta pushed Madam Knowles onto the cruise ship, grabbed her gun, squatted on the steps, and shot at the approaching men. Several bodyguards covered Madam Knowles as she boarded the ship and yelled at the crew, ¡°Get the ship moving, hurry up!¡± The crew was about to get back into the cabin but got shot instantly, and blood stained the ss on the deck as the crew¡¯s bodies fell straight into the sea. Madam Knowles saw someone aiming at her in the dark and pulled the bodyguard behind her to block the shot. The bullet shot through the bodyguard¡¯s head, and blood sttered all over her and stained her body. Madam Knowles crawled into the cabin and locked the door, but she was surrounded by the ocean and the ocean only, so she could not escape at all Zeta was injured and ran onto the ship while applying pressure to her wounds. While she was doing so, a crew member was pushed over and off the second floor of the deck and dropped right in front of her. She looked slightly pale, raised her head, and saw Tristan standing on the second floor of the deck, smoking a cigarette. He then pulled out a pistol and pointed it at her head. ¡°Tris-¡± Zeta stared at him shudderingly, while Tristan¡¯s expression looked calm as he pulled the trigger. The bullet pierced her chest and went straight through the heart, and Zeta fell back slowly as her pupils dted gradually. Hearing that the gunfire outside had subsided, Madam Knowles, who was squatting and leaning against the door, stood up slowly. ¡®Who were those people? Has Thomas sent his men to make a move against me? ¡®But that¡¯s impossible. They don¡¯t look like Thomas¡¯ men.¡¯ She wanted to see what was going on outside, so she slowly undid the door bolt. However, she wanted to lock the door bolt again when she heard footstepsing from the other side of the door, but the door was kicked open from the outside. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Madam Knowles staggered backward, and the man who entered the room was none other than Tristan. Madam Knowles was stunned, but thinking of something, she calmed her tone. ¡°Tristan ¡­ Tris, you¡¯re here to save me, aren¡¯t you? I know it¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have treated you like how I did, and I shouldn¡¯t have projected my hatred toward your father onto you.¡± Tristan stood in the room, looked around, and could not help butugh after listening to Madam Knowles¡¯ statement. ¡°What makes you think that I¡¯m here to save you?¡± ¡°Y-You¡¯re my son.¡± Madam Knowles¡¯s expression changed slightly, and she gradually became more and more emotional. ¡°I¡¯m your mother, and I¡¯m the dearest person that you have in the world now! Are you telling me that you¡¯re going to leave me to die here, or are you nning to kill me?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t kill you.¡± Tristan took out a handkerchief and wiped the bloodstains on the back of his hand expressionlessly. ¡°I did tell you that you¡¯re growing old by the day, and it¡¯s time for you to start thinking about theter stages of your life.¡± Madam Knowles stumbled backward. ¡°You, what do you n to do? Tris, you can¡¯t treat your mother like this!¡± Two men in ck appeared at the door. Tristan waved, and they stepped forward and covered her head with a ck hood before taking her away. When Madam Knowles woke up again, she found herself being locked in a room that looked like a prison cell, and a lot of noise surrounded her. The door of the room was pulled open, but there was an iron gate on the outer side of the door, and Madam Knowles saw Tristan through the window of the iron gate. She realized something and rolled out of the bed as her body trembled to the point that her legs and feet felt slightly stiff and clumsy. ¡°Tris, Tris, are you going to lock me up? How are you going to exin this to the public when they find out that I¡¯ve disappeared? And are you nning to imprison your mother in this strange ce?¡± Tristan smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll tell the media that you were attacked and were traumatized mentally, so you have to stay here for treatment.¡± ¡°Tris¡­¡± The blood was drained from Madam Knowles¡¯s cheeks. ¡°No! Don¡¯t leave me in an asylum! I beg you!¡± A hint of emotion shed across Tristan¡¯s eyes, but it disappeared as soon as he recalled the past. ¡°You can enjoy the rest of your life here.¡± Chapter 982 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 982 Tristan turned around and left. Even though Madam Knowles yelled and cursed hysterically from inside the room, he did not even stop for a second. At the same time, all of Yaramoor¡¯s media reported that Madam Knowles had been assaulted and was caught in the middle of the crossfire. Since then, she had been diagnosed with PTSD and had been sent to a sanatorium for treatment. As for the facility¡¯s exact location, not even one reporter was curious enough to get to the bottom of that piece of information. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g At Bassburgh, at the private primary school The winter break would start in three days. All the students in the school were looking forward to these. Four or five students were even discussing what they should do during the break. Lisa looked back and saw Daisie lying sullenly on the desk, so she walked over and asked, ¡°Daisie, are you not feeling well?¡± Daisie looked up at her, theny back down. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just don¡¯t feel like moving.¡± Lisa chuckled. Colton appeared at the ssroom door with a basketball. ¡°Daisie.¡± Daisie sounded dispirited. ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll bring you out there to y basketball. Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to challenge me in a one- on-one match? So do you want to learn how to y or not?¡± He spun the basketball on his fingertips, lifted his eyebrows, and looked handsome and a little disdainful. Their ssmates envied the stunt that he had just pulled off, and several girls were even dumbfounded by his charm. Colton was the vice ss president, had good grades, and was also good in sports. Not to mention that he had finally regained his position as the top student in the ss ever since Noce left. Daisie seemed indifferent. Lisa was about to try to persuade Daisie, but Colton knew his sister better than Lisa did, so he grabbed the basketball and provoked her, ¡°Daisie, are you telling me that you don¡¯t dare to learn it now because you¡¯re afraid of losing to me? Wayion is about toe back home already, and TH definitely call you a coward when he¡¯s back.¡± Daisie propped her palms against the desk and stood up. ¡°I¡¯m not a coward! I¡¯ll go and y with you now!¡± Colton grinned as he had sessfully diverted Daisie¡¯s attention. Time flew by, the winter break had already started in a blink of an eye, and Wayion had finally returned to Zlokova. Maisie and Nn brought the two kids to the airport to wee them, and they saw Hans escorting Wayion out of the arrival terminal not long after they arrived at the airport. Quincy had not seen Hans for more than three years. Thus, the brothers hugged each other when they met. ¡°Wayion! ¡°Waylon!¡± Daisie and Colton ran toward Wayion. They then stood in front of Wayion and stared at him for a long time. Daisie tilted her head. ¡°Wayion, why have you gotten so tanned?¡± ¡®He looked so fair when he left three years ago, but he has such a healthyplexion.¡¯ Colton was very envious of his brother.¡± Wayion, yourplexion makes you look so cool, and you seem to have grown taller!¡± Colton was eight years old, and he was already standing at 5 feet in height, which made him a tall boy in the ss, but he was still half a head shorter than Wayion! One wanted to know more about his skinplexion, while the other wanted to talk about his height-all that rendered Wayion slightly speechless for a short while. Hans walked toward the three of them and exined with a wide smile, ¡°Master Wayion has spent most of his time being trained abroad , so getting tanned and growing taller and bigger is normal. Let¡¯s not forget that these traits make him look like a macho teenager. Your father looked even more tanned than Wayion when he underwent the training back then.¡± The two kids snorted andughed. Nn narrowed his eyes. ¡°Hans.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Hans returned to his senses, scratched his head, and smiled. ¡°Hah, you heard it all, Mr. Goldmann.¡± Maisie walked up to Wayion. She did not even have to bend over in order to rub his head. ¡°Are you tired?¡± Wayion shook his head. ¡°Nope.¡± Nn came over and ced his hand on his shoulder. ¡°Hmm, this kid has be more handsome and more like me now that he¡¯s tanned.¡± Chapter 983 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 983 Colton¡¯s self-esteem was a little hurt. ¡°Does that mean that I¡¯m not handsome?¡± Hansughed out loud and patted Colton¡¯s head. ¡°You look handsome too. It¡¯s just your elder brother has the slightest edge over you, hahaha. The family left the airport happily. The Goldmanns¡¯ family estate regained its lively atmosphere once again. Nichs listened to Hans telling some interesting stories that they encountered abroad and laughed happily in the living room. Nichs beckoned, asking Wayion to approach, took a good look at this young but handsome boy, and felt extremely satisfied. ¡°This is what I would expect from a child of the Goldmanns. You must¡¯ve suffered a ton when you were abroad, Wayion.¡± Wayion smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t suffer much, Grandpa.¡± Nichs¡¯ eyes turned bloodshot, and he patted Wayion¡¯s shoulder heavily, ¡°Your great-grandfather has the highest hopes for you. He¡¯s a very tough old man to please, so it must¡¯ve been difficult for you to endure all the hardships that he threw at you while you were by his side.¡± Nn and Maisie entered the living room, and Nichs asked, ¡°Where are Colton and Daisie?¡± ¡°They¡¯re outside in the courtyard,¡± Maisie replied with a smile. Nichs nodded. ¡°These three kids haven¡¯t been together for such a long time. So since they¡¯re having a winter break, we should let them rx to the fullest. And Nn¡­¡± He looked at Nn. ¡°I suggest that we hold your wedding during spring, around the Easter holiday, Zee has been married to the Goldmanns for three years, and you two are stepping into the fourth year already, so that¡¯s something that we owe her.¡± Nn and Maisie looked at each other. Nn then held Maisie¡¯s hand andughed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that, Dad. I certainly won¡¯t let Maisie down when ites to our wedding ceremony. We¡¯ve alreadye up with ns for it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nice to hear that.¡± Nichs continued generously. ¡°Money has never been an issue to the Goldmanns, so we have toe up with something grand and morous in order to let everyone know about it.¡± Maisie smiled in embarrassment. ¡®They¡¯re indeed father-and-son. They even share the same thoughts.¡¯ The winter evenings got dark rtively quickly, and the fields and the forest that had a yellow and orange gradient were covered with a thin mist. The town was very boisterous at night, especially since Christmas had just gone by. Christmas trees and decorations could still be seen all over the ce. Maisie strolled around in the quaint town with Nn and their three children. She looked around at the lively streets and was surprised. ¡°I haven¡¯t visited this ce at night before.¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Nn grabbed her hand. ¡°This town will only look this lively around Christmas, New Year¡¯s, and the Winter Festival.¡± Maisie stared at him. ¡°Are you saying that I¡¯ve missed this over the past three years?¡± Nn chuckled. ¡°You¡¯ve definitely missed it, but we can always make it upter on in life.¡± When Daisie saw a cotton candy seller, it felt novel and piqued her curiosity, so she ran over while Colton and Wayion followed her. Maisie stopped and pulled Nn. ¡°I want some too.¡± Nn nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± The owner of the small vendor made some cotton candies for the family of five. Daisie grabbed hers from him and gave off a sweet smile. ¡°Thank you, mister.¡± ¡°It¡¯s so sweet!¡± She took a small bite out of the huge cotton candy, took a look at the huge flower made out of cotton candy, and became reluctant to finish it. Maisie held the cotton in her hand, tasted it, and looked at Nn. ¡°I¡¯ve never eaten cotton candy before this.¡± Nn stared at her. ¡°I tried it when I was a child. My mother was the one who brought me here to buy it.¡± ¡°Dad, did Grandma bring you here frequently?¡± Daisie asked. Nn responded with a faint nod and a slight smile on his face. His expression no longer looked tense when he mentioned his mother. There was a bridge further ahead. An old man was ying the cello on the bridge, and the lights on both sides of the bridge looked dim as the water was gurgling under the bridge. Daisie and Colton ran to the bridge, and the cold winter breeze gusted toward them, causing the two to retract their necks deeper into their jackets. Chapter 984 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 984 ¡°Colton, what are those?¡± Daisie pointed to the stall under the bridge that was selling rivernterns. The lanterns looked colorful -some looked like animals, while some looked like flowers and nts, but all of them were very delicate and beautiful. Maisie walked up to them. ¡°Those are rivernterns.¡± ¡°Mom, I want to set somenterns off the river.¡± Daisie blinked, looking very curious. It could be seen that Daisie¡¯s mood had improved recently, so Maisie agreed to her request in order not to kill her mood. ¡°You can go. but be careful. Don¡¯t y by the river.¡± Daisie dragged Wayion and Colton along and ran under the stone bridge. Maisie looked at them. ¡°They look so energetic.¡± Nn wrapped his arm around her. ¡°Do you want to go with them?¡± Maisie refused to do so, but Nn pulled her along, and both of them went under the bridge. There were many children under the bridge with their parents. Many wishes were written on the riverntern. Although doing so would not get them fulfilled, those people were doing so for a sense offort. Nn chose a puppy-shapedntern for Maisie, but she asked after receiving it,¡± Why give me a puppy lantern?¡± ¡°It looks like you.¡± He leaned closer to her ear while saying that. ¡°You¡¯ll bite whenever you¡¯re pissed off.¡± Maisie pushed him away, and the olddy who was selling thenternsughed. ¡°You two look like a young couple. You really are made for each other.¡± Nn smiled. ¡°You do have impable eyesight, madam.¡± Maisie picked up a ck crayon and wrote something on the riverntern. Nn tried to lean over to peep, but she blocked him.¡± Don¡¯t look.¡± He scoffed. ¡°You¡¯re so stingy.¡± Maisie pouted. ¡°No wish will actualize as soon as others read them.¡± Nn smiled. Maisie then walked to the bank with the riverntern after she finished writing her wish. At this time, dozens of river down from the upper stream, and they made the river look like a gxy. She set the riverntern off, watched thentern go with the drift, and chuckled like an innocent child as if a flower had bloomed in her heart. Nn stood at the side and stared at her, she was the only thing that had upied all his attention at this moment. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. A few dayster, Barbara visited the Boucher manor with Helios. She looked a little uneasy before walking through the entrance. Helios clenched her hand andforted her, ¡°It¡¯ll be fine.¡± She nodded and stepped into the living room with him, and the butler and servants nodded to wee him. Elder Master Boucher, Yael, and Christina were all sitting on the couch. Seeing that Helios had brought Barbara back. Christina could not conceal her smile for even a split second. Barbara walked up to the elders and greeted them very cautiously under their direct gaze. Yael smiled and said, ¡°Take a seat. Your father and I have been acquaintances since way back, so there¡¯s no need for you to be so nervous.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Christina added and nced at Helios. ¡°Helios, be a gentleman.¡± Helios brought Barbara to the couch to sit down. Barbara straightened her posture and did not dare to act too casually, She then recalled something and hurriedly ced the tea box that she had brought with her on the table. ¡°Oh, by the way, I¡¯ve brought you the best-scented tea that Asperia has to offer. I don¡¯t know what you and Elder Master Boucher like, but I heard from Helios that you like to drink tea.¡± Christina epted it. ¡°We¡¯!! ept anything happily. After all, it¡¯s the thoughts that matter.¡± Richard cleared his throat and put down the newspaper. Compared to his son and daughter-inw, he behaved rtively indifferently.¡± Helios, why didn¡¯t you tell us about this in the first ce?¡± Christina exined on behalf of her son,¡¯ Father, Helios and Babara have just decided to be together, so they¡¯re still busy with all dating and getting to know each other.¡± LITOPICi 707 Helios added, ¡°Yes, besides, I had to wait for Barbara to get mentally morefortable about paying you a visit too.¡¯ Richard snorted and turned his face away.¡± If it weren¡¯t for your mother¡¯s continuous urging, would you even bring her? I¡¯m afraid that you would choose to continue to hide her from us.¡± Chapter 985 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 985 Helios took a nce at Barbara and ced his hand on the back of hers. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t take long before I disclosed our rtionship. Even if Mother didn¡¯t find out about it. I¡¯d still announce that I have a girlfriend when I quit the entertainment industry.¡±. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org When Elder Master Boucher was about to say something, Yael interrupted him and spoke first. ¡°Since everyone¡¯s back, just stay here for dinner tonight. Helios, show Barbara around the house and get her acquainted with everyone when you have the time.¡± Helios nodded but took Barbara back to his room first. Barbara looked at the posters on the wall, almost all of which were his, and the countless trophies that were being disyed on the bookshelf, which were all the awards that he had won in the film industry over the years. There were also magazines, interviews, and newspaper article cutouts about him. She picked up a book and flipped through it. It documented Helios¡¯ journey when he became famous at the age of 18. Sheughed. ¡°This boy looks nothing like you.¡± Helios walked behind her and grabbed the magazine from her. ¡°Do borate.¡± Barbara turned around. ¡°I even watched your youth drama when I was 15 years old.¡± Helios closed the magazine and chuckled.¡± Oh really?¡± Barbara walked around him, approached the desk, picked up a photo frame, and ced it in front of Helios. ¡°This is still rather surreal to me. I actually own the nation¡¯s dream lover.¡± Helios carried her abruptly, ced her onto the desk, and propped both his arms against the desk, mping her in the middle. ¡°Then are you happy?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Barbara put the photo down and wrapped her arms around his neck. ¡°Then doesn¡¯t that make me the public enemy of hundreds of millions ofdies?¡± Helios kissed her. ¡°But you still have me.¡± Barbara lowered her gaze, pushed him away gently, and drew a straight line with her fingers down across his eyebrows, the bridge of his nose, and his lips. ¡°I used to think that I would never marry anyone. That¡¯s because I might not have encountered a man I wanted to marry.¡± Helios grasped her hand and held it against his left chest. ¡°Then what about now?¡± Barbara looked at him and chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true now. Perhaps I might want to marry myself someday.¡± Helios smiled and took her into his arms. Barbara sank into his embrace, and her cheek rested on his shoulders as she hugged him tightly. She told him that she would not have med him if he did not choose to protect her when they were Tony¡¯s captives, but she would never have chosen to be with him. That was because she had once looked forward to it but was disappointed. Thus, when such a person did what she had expected him to do, she would think that he must be her soulmate. But when they had been in the hospital, he wanted to be responsible for her only because of guilt. So how could she allow it? That was why she thought about how to get closer to him and came up with the idea of grabbing a drink at a bar. Before the Winter Festival, Maisie took the three rugrats to Kennedy¡¯s house for a meal. Daisie hugged Sapphie and stared at the baby in her arms in amazement with her pretty eyes. ¡°Are all babies so tiny?¡± Maisie was helping in the kitchen when she turned her head and said to Daisie,¡± You and your brothers were so tiny too when you were babies.¡± Daisie blinked while Sapphie sucked her own thumb as she curled up in Daisie¡¯s arms. The baby¡¯s eyes looked so innocent and pure as she stared at Daisie curiously, giggling from time to time. Daisie experienced what it felt like being a n elder sister, and it felt very novel to her. However, when Colton and Wayion approached, Sapphie started crying all of a sudden. ¡°Wayion, Colton, you¡¯re scaring Sapphie.¡± Daisie protected Sapphie in her arms. The two brothers felt extremely wronged and aggrieved as they had not done anything. Kennedy looked at the children and laughed. ¡°Just try to smile at Sapphie. She¡¯ll stop crying when you do so.¡± Colton realized what he was doing wrongly andughed at Sapphie. As such, Sapphie stopped crying and closed her mouth, but the corners of her lips then twitched, and she started crying even louder. Chapter 986 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 986 Daisie was rendered speechless. Colton was such a weirdo. When Wayion heard the doorbell ring, he turned around to get the door and saw that it was Ryleigh and Barbara, both carrying some food. Barbara had never seen Wayion before and thought that he was Colton, but there was a difference, ¡°Why do you have a tan?¡± Ryleighughed. ¡°He¡¯s not Colton. That¡¯s his brother. Colton is over there.¡± Barbara looked over and saw Colton and Daisie in the house. It wasn¡¯t surprising as they did look too much alike. ¡°Godmother, Aunt Barbara, you¡¯re here.¡± Colton waved. Once the food was nicely seasoned, they started preparing for dinner-barbecue. Barbara and Daisie were ying with Sapphie while Colton and Wayion helped their mother start the fire. Ryleigh skewered the beef and got closer to Wayion when he saw how serious he was, ¡°Have you been undergoing military training for three years?¡± Waylon looked at her. ¡°Something like that.¡± Ryleigh nodded and patted his shoulder.¡± But boys look better with a tan. Look at Colton, he¡¯s as fair as a girl. I just want to pinch him.¡± ¡°Godmother, it¡¯s not nice to talk about me behind my back!¡± Colton suddenly appeared next to Ryleigh and made her jump. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll be more discreet next time so that you won¡¯t hear it.¡± Colton was rendered speechless. ¡°Oh no!¡± Daisie¡¯s voice caught everyone¡¯s attention. Sheid Sapphie down on the couch and sounded annoyed. ¡°She pooped! Kennedy stopped what he was doing and went to check. ¡°Oh, no, I forgot to change her diaper.¡± Then he carried her to change her. Ryleigh walked next to Maisie. ¡°It¡¯s tough for Kennedy to care for the baby alone. He¡¯s a great dad now, taking the role of both parents. I think he should find a partner.¡± Barbara walked over. ¡°That sounds easy but is actually tough. He has a baby now, so he has to find someone who doesn¡¯t mind.¡± Ryleigh paused because it made sense. Maisie didn¡¯t say anything as she was contemting. Kennedy fed the baby in the room to put her to bed. Maisie entered, ¡°Uncle Kennedy.¡± Kennedy was holding Sapphie as he turned to look at her and smiled. ¡°What is it?¡± Maisie spoke. ¡°It¡¯s probably pretty tough for you to take care of Sapphie. Do you want to hire a nanny?¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Kennedy shook his head and ced the sleeping Sapphie into the crib. ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. There¡¯s no need to spend that money.¡± ¡°Aunt Samantha hasn¡¯t been around for a while now, has she?¡± He paused, then smiled. ¡°I can¡¯t keep bothering her, right?¡± Maisie nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± She remembered something when she turned around. ¡°It¡¯s the Winter Festival tomorrow. I guess she¡¯ll be spending it alone. Why don¡¯t you invite her for dinner with us?¡± Kennedy remained silent for a while.¡± Alright,¡± he finally said. When it was time for dinner, everyone sat near the barbecue pit. The table was covered with food. Maisie had given Samantha a call. Thus, Maisie opened the door for her when she got there. ¡°Aunt Samatha, I¡¯m d you came. Come i n.¡° Maisie was going to bring her in when Samantha suddenly grabbed her and stood at the door. ¡°I won¡¯te in. Could you get Mr. Fannon toe outside? I¡¯d like to speak to him.¡± Chapter 987 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 987 Maisie was curious but didn¡¯t ask anything. She went in and yelled something. Kennedy put down his food and walked to the door. Samantha asked if he could speak with her, and he nodded. Maisie watched them walk into the courtyard, and her curiosity was piqued. Ryleigh and Barbara immediately approached her, especially Ryleigh, who was very surprised. ¡°Why is Aunt Samantha here?¡± Maisie smiled and touched her chin. ¡°Why can¡¯t she be here? But what happened between Uncle Kennedy and Aunt Samantha?¡± Samantha loved Sapphire and woulde to visit her when she had time, yet she hadn¡¯t been around a lottely. And looking at the two of them speaking outside but not knowing what they were talking about, the entire atmosphere felt weird. Barbara put her arm over Ryleigh¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I think it¡¯s best not to specte. Let¡¯s eat.¡± Ryleigh agreed, and since she was hungry, it would be a good time to have a great meal. Maisie stood there and took a few more nces when the two walked back. The cold wind was blowing in the courtyard. Although Samantha was wearing a coat her face was pink from the cold. They were both quiet for a few minutes, and Samantha broke the silence. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s on your mind. I might have misunderstood.¡± Kennedy stared at her, intending to say something but stopped. Samantha put her hands in her pockets and revealed a sad smile while she lowered her face. ¡°It¡¯s best if we don¡¯t keep in contact. I can¡¯t pretend I don¡¯t see how good you are to me, but you¡¯re a great man, and I¡¯m a divorcee. ¡°Women are funny, huh? We¡¯d be touched just because someone treats us a little better, but we¡¯re in this situation because I misunderstood. Thus, it¡¯s best if we stop contacting each other.¡± Samatha turned around and walked away. Kennedy balled up his fist and ran after Samantha when she was about to get into the car. ¡°Hold on!¡± Samantha paused and turned around to see Kennedy, who was walking over. He looked down and spoke slowly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m not really good at expressing myself. I don¡¯t know how to handle this rtionship the right way. I admit that I was surprised when you said that to me. I chose not to face it because I didn¡¯t know how to face you.¡± Samantha was quiet. Kennedy looked away. ¡°I¡¯m not pushing you away because you¡¯re a divorcee. You¡¯re a kind and wonderful woman. It¡¯s my fault because I¡¯m afraid that I might not be able to give you what you want.¡± ¡°What I want is simple,¡± Samantha looked at him, her eyes welled up in tears and red.¡± I gave up on the life I wanted 30 years ago and lived the way others wanted me to live, but now I know that it¡¯s not hard. What I want is really simple.¡± Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Kennedy paused. She looked down and chuckled. ¡°I don¡¯t need luxury. All I need is stability, a simple but happy family with a husband with whom I can spend the rest of my life.¡± ¡°Everyone wants some thrill when they¡¯re younger, but I realized that happiness is just having the basic things after all this time. It looks simple and dull, but at least I¡¯ll have my husband and children by my side. This simplicity may seem dull, but it¡¯s what I desire.¡± Samantha then got into the car. Kennedy stood there and watched the car drive away while looking somber. Chapter 988 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 988 When Kennedy returned, he bumped into Maisie and was surprised. ¡°Why are you out here, Zee?¡± Maisie walked toward him. ¡°Uncle Kennedy, what do you think about Aunt Samantha?¡± She had overheard their conversation. Something had happened between the two of them, and that was why they were ¡®avoiding each other. Kennedy didn¡¯t say a word. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Maisie sighed. ¡°If you really don¡¯t have feelings for her, you should tell her sooner rather thanter. However, if you feel the same, I think you should be a little braver.¡¯ Kennedy looked away and slowly said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s on my mind. I¡¯ve always been focused on work and never thought about getting married or if I could really do that, taking care of both my family and career. Samantha is a great woman. She had a failed marriage, but I never had one. ¡°I can¡¯t promise that I¡¯ll be able to give her stability, and I definitely can¡¯t guarantee I won¡¯t disappoint her. I¡¯m afraid I might fail.¡± Maisie smiled. ¡°How do you know that you¡¯ll fail if you never try?¡± Kennedy fell silent. She smiled again. ¡°No one would know how their marriage would turn out and what they would have to face, the good or the bad. But how would you know the oue if you never tried? Aunt Samantha had a failed marriage, but she still hopes for happiness. Uncle Kennedy. you deserve it as well.¡¯ Kennedy was stunned. He never thought that someone younger would be giving him life lessons. He helplessly smiled. ¡°I was being too harsh to myself.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright to be harsh. I believe you do that because you want to take good care of your family, and you¡¯ll be able to do that.¡± Maisie tapped his shoulder. Kennedy smiled too. The children changed into new clothes for the Winter Festival, and Nichs gave each of them a little present. ¡°Thanks for the present. Grandpa!¡± Daisie shed a bright smile with a gift in hand. When he gave one to Maisie, she smiled.¡± I¡¯m not a kid anymore, Dad.¡± Nichs pushed the present into her hand. ¡°Take it. I¡¯ve never given you a present before.¡± Maisie held it in her hand and didn¡¯t know how to react. Nn made her keep it. ¡°You weren¡¯t here three years ago, so just take it.¡± Maisie couldn¡¯t reject him, so she nodded and smiled. ¡°Thanks, Dad.¡± At that moment, Mr. Cheshire walked in.¡± Sir, we have guests.¡± Nichs picked up the teacup and asked who the guests were, so Mr. Chesire replied, ¡°It¡¯s Elder Master Clifford from Octavia.¡± Nichs paused and looked up curiously,¡± Clifford from Octavia?¡± He had no memory of evering across the Cliffords of Octavia. Nn looked toward him. ¡°Dad, you¡¯ll understand when hees in.¡± Nichs nodded. After a short wait, Thomas walked in with bodyguards and Jackie. Surprisingly, the bodyguards were carrying huge gifts. Nichs stood up and greeted them courteously, ¡°Such a big surprise for Mr. Clifford to visit us, and you even brought so many gifts.¡± Thomas smiled. ¡°These came toote. I only learned that we are inws after so many years.¡± Nichs was startled. ¡°Inws?¡± Chapter 989 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 989 Nn was trying to exin when Daisie ran down the stairs. ¡°Great-grandpa!¡± Nichs was stunned when he heard Daisie call Thomas ¡®Great-grandpa¡¯ and looked at Nn curiously. Nn nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right, Dad. Elder Master Clifford is Mom¡¯s father.¡± Maisie turned to look at them and suddenly recalled that Nn had said ¡®We might be rtives¡¯ and realized that was what he meant. Thomas was Natasha¡¯s father, meaning Natasha was a Clifford as well. Thomas and Nichs sat in the middle of the room and talked. That was when Nichs found out that Natasha¡¯s mother was Madam Knowles¡¯ sister and that Natasha wasn¡¯t an orphan. Instead, Simmone had been attacked soon after giving birth to her. Madam Knowles had adopted Natasha, knowing who she was. Madam Knowles had been in love with Sam Knowles, but she had been forced to marry his father. She had adopted Natasha, hidden her rtionship with Simmone, and used the information about his daughter to make Thomas a pawn in her revenge plot. Thomas sighed. ¡°If I knew that my daughter was with the Knowles, I would have done everything I could to get her back so she wouldn¡¯t have to go through any sad encounters.¡± It had never crossed Nichs¡¯ mind that Thomas Clifford was his father-inw. He remembered that when he had suggested to Natasha to help her reconnect with her family, Natasha had sadly smiled and said, ¡°If they wanted to find me, they would have done it already.¡± It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t want to. They had just been misled and missed the opportunity to do so. Maisie walked into the courtyard, and Jackie called to her. She stopped and slowly turned around. ¡°Mr. Clifford¡­ Oh, who are you to me now?¡± She put her hand under her chin and pondered. ¡°Younger cousin?¡± Jackie was stumped by the word ¡®younger¡¯. He adjusted his sses. ¡°I remember that we¡¯re the same age.¡± ¡°But Nn is your older cousin, and I¡¯m his wife, so ain¡¯t I your older cousin-inw?¡± At that point, Maisie smiled. ¡°So it¡¯s not wrong to call you my younger cousin, right?¡± Jackie hummed and put his hands into his pockets. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know about this if Grandpa didn¡¯t tell me. It¡¯s funny that the daughter Grandpa had been looking for was Nn¡¯s mother.¡± ¡°Yes, no one knew.¡±. Maisie looked toward the branches with no leaves in the courtyard. ¡°I guess these are all part of fate. Out of the billions of people in the world, we turned out to be rted. If we had never met Noce and Tristan, we would have never found out about the rtionship between Natasha and the Cliffords. It¡¯s just like how if I met someone else instead of Nn, I wouldn¡¯t know where I would end up and how my life would turn out.¡± Jackie followed her line of vision and looked toward the tree in the cold wind. ¡°A simple choice could easily change the oue of things and the course of events. If I didn¡¯t choose to change all those years ago, I would still be that chubby boy that people looked down on.¡± Maisie looked at him, raised her brows, and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re quite the mncholic one. I¡¯m actually curious why you stayed in Bassburgh.¡± She initially thought that Jackie was trying to intervene in the affairs of the Knowles, but he didn¡¯t. Students who studied in private schools in Bassburgh were mostly from affluent families, and Zeta had driven his car into their private school during Christmas so that people would think this car with a foreign license te simply belonged to one of the parents. pel ¨CC¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Chapter 990 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 990 Jackie probably had his own reasons for staying in Bassburgh, Maisie suddenly remembered bumping into Zeta at the restaurant and that thetter had said she was going to meet a friend. ¡°Were you the friend Zeta met at the restaurant that day?¡± Jackie turned to look at her. ¡°Why?¡± Maisie crossed her arms and said it was nothing, then added, ¡°Zeta was someone Madam Knowles arranged to get close to Mr. Knowles. Did you¡­ not know?¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. After saying that, she raised her brows and smiled. ¡°You didn¡¯t get involved in the affairs of the Knowles, nor did you ask why Zeta borrowed your car. You might be pretending to be ignorant, but since you lent her your own car without question, it means that you were very close.¡± People would usually only lend their cars to the people they trusted and had a good rtionship with. Otherwise, would they lend them their cars? Jackie chuckled. ¡°Are you an investigator?¡± Maisie shrugged. The wind blew thest leaf off the tree while Jackie stayed quiet and talked about Zeta. Jackie had been a chubby boy that people looked down on back in school. Even during the three years in high school or after getting into the University of Yaramoor, he had had good grades but had been self-conscious about his looks, so he studied hard and never thought about making friends. Maisie asked if his father or grandfather didn¡¯t care. Jackie exined that they had a rule in their family. To be a rightful heir, they had to be independent once they turned 16 and were not allowed to just rely on their family. They needed to solve their own problems unless it was a lifethreatening one. This rule meant that as soon as a boy turned 15, they had to go out and survive by their own means. They were old money, but everyone knew how tough it was to get there and would appreciate their riches more. It was very different from other old-money families that would let their descendants squander their wealth. Thomas had been inspired by the elders in the family. His father had climbed up from the slums, and when it was his time, he had to leave the family when he turned 16 and was only summoned back when it was time to inherit the family business. That was why everyone had been in the dark about Jackie¡¯s identity in the three years they were in the same ss. He said that during his time at the University of Yaramoor, on top of his schrship, he had had to work while he studied. He had met Zeta while he was working part-time. He had still been chubby at that time and a wallflower, but Zeta didn¡¯tugh at him because of his looks but instead went to the gym with him and encouraged him. It had taken him an entire year to be fit by hitting the gym. His coursemates had been stunned by his 180 change, and even those who had never talked to him started approaching him. The friendship he had gained after changing his looks was definitely not as sincere as the one he had with Zeta. A girl who didn¡¯t discriminate against him based on his looks when he was in a foreign country and who gave her encouragement and support was a huge blessing to him. Maisie looked at Jackie. ¡°If that was the case, why didn¡¯t you date?¡¯ Jackie chucked but looked sad. ¡°You said she worked for Madam Knowles and knew Grandpa. So she knew who I was.¡± That meant that everything Zeta had done was because she knew who he was. Jackie sighed again. ¡°I might have thought that this was fate if not because of that. She was honest with me about approaching me because she knew who I was, but she didn¡¯t intend to use me. I convinced myself to forgive her and told her how I felt, but she turned me down.¡± Chapter 991 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 991 After Jackie finished speaking, he turned around to look at Maisie. ¡°I know about her affairs with Mr. Knowles, including the fact that she is a courtesan trained by Madam Knowles¡± Maisie remained silent. Mayhap Zeta had only been following Madam Knowles¡¯ orders, bing an assassin as well as betraying herself. She had sold her life to Madam Knowles and never considered how the consequences would be. On the surface, Zeta indeed had done a lot of bad things. She was the one who had hatched the n to kidnap Noce, and she was also the one who had almost killed Colton through that ¡®ident¡¯ on Christmas. However, she had just been following orders. Was Zeta really that bad? Maisie did not think so. At the end of the day, she was just Madam Knowles¡¯ pawn. If she had really been a bad person, she wouldn¡¯t have rejected Jackie when he confessed to her. Instead, she would have used him to help her get back on her feet. She could easily win over a man¡¯s heart with fancy words, but she had rejected Jackie when he confessed his love to her. It was not that she was heartless. It was just that the path she had chosen forbade her from having a normal rtionship. At night, all of them gathered up and had dinner together. After having dinner, the kids went to y in the courtyard, filling the house with their happy peals ofughter. As it got darker, neon light started to light up the sky, and the fireworks in the courtyard bloomed even brighter in the dark. Maisie and Nn were sitting on the long bench in the courtyard. She rested her head on Nn¡¯s shoulder while Nn cocked his head and looked at her. He wrapped his long arms around her and asked, ¡°What were you and Jackie talking about in the courtyard today?¡± ¡°We were talking about¡­¡± She lifted her head to look at him and answered with a smile, ¡°A secret.¡± Nn pinched her nose and said, ¡°Both of you have a secret? I demand you to confess to me.¡± Maisie coiled her arms around his waist, and there was a smile in her eyes. ¡°I just told him how lucky I am to run into you. Nn lowered his head upon hearing what she said and nted a kiss on the top of her head. ¡°Really? I thought you hated me to the core at that time?¡± She harrumphed lightly. ¡°Hmph! That was because you were Willow¡¯s man.¡± Nn was tickled pink by Maisie¡¯s answer. He rested his chin on her forehead and said, ¡°I¡¯ve never said before that I was her man.¡± After that, he leaned closer and whispered into her ear, ¡°It¡¯s also my luck to meet you in this life.¡± Maisie lifted her head to look at him. Suddenly, she kissed his lips before breaking herself free from his embrace and running away. She turned her head around like a kid who had achieved her mischievous goal and smiled at him triumphantly. ¡°I¡¯m going to light some fireworks.¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Nn touched his lips and let out a helpless smile. When Samantha heard the doorbell she rose to her feet and went to open the door. The person standing outside of the door was none other than Kennedy. He was holding Sapphire in his arm, and Sapphire was holding a toy in her hand. When she saw Samantha, she stretched her arm forward to reach for her. Kennedy chuckled and said, ¡°Sapphire is saying hello to you.¡± Sapphire amused Samantha. She reached out for her and took her into her arms.¡± Really? Seems to me that you know everything going on in that little head of Sapphire.¡± Kennedy looked at her and said, ¡°Happy winter festivities.¡± Samantha met his gaze and smiled.¡± Happy winter festivities.¡± One monthter, Helios published his wedding photo on Facebook. All his fans gave him their blessings, and the news that Helios was getting married shook the entire Inte. On the same day, Ryleigh and Louis got their marriage certificate. The Lucases, the Hills, and the Bouchers started the year with a bang. Of course, the Bouchers were slightly luckier than the other two families as Barbara was pregnant. Maisie and Ryleigh went to visit Barbara at the Boucher manor. It was only the second month of her pregnancy, so her stomach was still t. ¡°My cousin sure is fast. He¡¯s finally bing a daddy!¡± Ryleigh eximed. She seemed more excited than Barbara. Maisie cleared her throat and chimed in, ¡°I don¡¯t think ¡®daddy¡¯ is the right word to use.¡± Just when Ryleigh was dumbfounded, Barbara chuckled and said, ¡°This is because the word ¡®daddy¡¯ has a different connotation.¡± Chapter 992 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 992 Ryleigh was stunned, and she quickly exined, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. My cousin isn¡¯t young anymore, so I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be happy when he bes a father.¡¯ ¡°What about you?¡± Maisie rested her arm on Ryleigh¡¯s shoulder and teased, ¡°When are you going to give Louis a chance to be a daddy?¡± Ryleigh pushed her away and said, ¡°Stop making fun of me.¡± Barbara and Maisie let out boisterous peals ofughter. In the meantime, Helios and Louis came in. ¡°We can hear your voice downstairs.¡± Upon seeing Louis, Ryleigh said with her mouth pouted, ¡°They are making fun of me. Helios shrugged and walked straight toward Barbara while Louis turned his head sideways. Ryleigh grabbed him by his cor and snarled, ¡°Where are you looking at?¡± She stomped her feet and added, ¡°Are you going to help me or not?¡± Maisie chuckled. ¡°Ryleigh, it isn¡¯t good to tell on your cousin-inw.¡± Ryleigh looked at her and said, ¡°I¡¯m your cousin-inw as well.¡± When the thought popped up in her head, she suddenly realized the generational rtionship between her and Maisie. A triumphant smile appeared on her mouth as she said, ¡°Do you still remember what I told you in the past? I¡¯m not trying to take advantage of you.¡± Maisie was rendered speechless. Ryleigh nced at Barbara and said,¡± Barbara is my cousin-inw, and I¡¯m your cousin-inw.¡± After that, she looked at Maisie again and said haughtily, ¡°In other words, Zee, you¡¯re the youngest among us in terms of seniority in our family.¡± Maisie shook her head andughed.¡± Alright, alright, you¡¯re right. Since I¡¯m being extra here, I¡¯m going home to look for my husband.¡± ¡°Hey, Zee, we still need you to help us design our rings!¡± Soul Jewelry released two limited custom-made wedding rings on their official website several days later. At the same time, they tagged both Helios and Louis in their post while congratting them on their wedding, stunning theizens. #Oh my gosh, these wedding rings are so pretty! I¡¯m so jealous of them!# #1 heard that Helios and Louis are holding their weddings on the same day. Their wedding rings are designed by Soul, and the boss of Soul is Mr. Lucas¡¯ fiancee¡¯s best friend. In other words, she custom-made these two rings for her friends! I¡¯m so jealous of their friendship!# #ording to the grapevine, the wedding of Mr. Goldmann and the boss of Soul Jewelry will be held on the same day as well. All of them are going to hold their weddings on the same day! What kind of fabulous friendship is this!?# Maisie closed the magazine and put it on the table. Lucy knocked on the door and came in. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, someone is here to see you. Maisie nodded, and Lucy made way for the person behind her. When the man in a leather jacket appeared from the door and took off his hat, Maisie was stunned. ¡°Uncle Erwin!¡± Maisie shouted excitedly as she rose to her feet and walked up to him. Erwin stood in front of her and rubbed her hair, ¡°It has been a long time. Zee.¡± Maisie wrapped her arms around his and led him to sit on the couch. ¡°What brought you here? I thought you¡¯re noting back anymore?¡± Erwin put his hat on the table and said, ¡°I came back to see you. Strix wanted toe as well, but he couldn¡¯t make it as he had too many things to take care of.¡± ¡°How is he doing?¡± Maisie asked. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Erwin nodded and replied, ¡°He¡¯s fine. You don¡¯t have to worry about him. She had not been seeing Erwin ever since they parted ways in Stoslo. She would only asionally be in touch with Strix, and whether it was Strix or Erwin, she considered them her dearest family members. Erwin took a notebook out of his briefcase and said, ¡°Strix asked me to bring you this. This notebook belongs to your mother, and he thinks you should take it.¡± Maisie was stunned, and she took over the notebook. When she was in Hans Pce, she had finished reading her mother¡¯s notebook. This notebook recorded everything that had happened between her mother and Strix in the past. She also mentioned how sorry she was for her father and her toward the end of the notebook. Chapter 993 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 993 Maisie had not taken the notebook with her because she thought this notebook was something very important to Strix as well. After all, Strix had not been able to forget her mother even after more than 30 years. Maisie thought of something and asked,¡± What about Saydie? Did she manage to find her family?¡± Erwin replied, ¡°Strix found her parents. Saydie has gone to look for them, but I don¡¯t know whether they could recognize each other or not.¡± After he finished speaking, he looked at Maisie and said, ¡°There¡¯s one more thing I want to tell you about.¡± Maisie was dumbfounded. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Your grandfather is still alive,¡± Erwin said, causing Maisie to cover her mouth in shock. At that time, she believed that her grandfather had not been dead yet. After all they couldn¡¯t even find her grandfather¡¯s body, so how could he be dead? Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°Then, my grandfather¡­¡± Maisie¡¯s voice was shaking. Erwin continued in a stern voice.¡± Although he survived, he was so seriously injured in the ident that he was paralyzed and bedridden . The reason he couldn¡¯t tell anyone he was alive was that he didn¡¯t want you to worry about him.¡± Maisie lowered her head and asked, ¡°But how is he doing now? Is there anyone to take care of him?¡± Yeah, there is. You don¡¯t have to worry about that. He¡¯s now in a sanatorium at Stoslo,¡± Erwin said. ¡°He gave you the ring to preserve the de Arma family. It¡¯s just that whether you want to inherit it or not, he¡¯s going to let you decide it yourself, and he¡¯s not going to force you.¡± The de Arma family did not have any descendants, but Maisie was holding the heir¡¯s ring. Therefore, she could take the position of the head of the de Arma family at any time. At night, in the Goldmann mansion¡­ Upon taking her bath, Maisie sat in front of her dresser and picked up that ring from a box. Nn pushed the door open and came into the room. When he saw that she was sitting in front of the dresser looking at something, he walked up to her and hugged her from the back. He buried his head into her neck and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She turned her head around to look at him and said, ¡°Nn, my grandfather is still alive.¡± Nn was stunned. After that, he came around to his senses and smiled. ¡°Isn¡¯t that good news?¡± Maisie put the ring back into the box and said, ¡°Although I¡¯m his granddaughter, I¡¯m not part of the de Arma family. I belong to the Vanderbilts. If I take over the de Arma family, will I really be able to bring the family forward? Wouldn¡¯t I be mixing up two families?¡± However, the de Arma family did not have any descendants. Although Louis was also Hernandez¡¯s grandson, Larissa had only one son. If Louis inherited the de Arma family, then no one would inherit the Lucas family, Nn rested his chin on his hand and fell into thought. After a while, he said, ¡°Well, you can take over the de Arma family. Your mother is one of the de Armas, and you are Hernandez¡¯s granddaughter. The children from the mother¡¯s side can take over the family as well.¡± He then chuckled. ¡°Otherwise, why do those big families who only have daughters choose to have a matrilocal son-inw?¡± Maisie rose to her feet and wrapped her arms around his neck. ¡°So, are you willing to let me get busy?¡± Nn cupped her chin and kissed her lips. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not. You¡¯ll certainly ignore me once you get busy.¡± As he was talking, he donned a serious expression and continued. ¡°But I won¡¯t stop you if you really want to take over the de Arma family. If worsees to worst, I can just leave my work behind and go around with you.¡± Maisie was stunned, and a surge of warmth gushed out from her heart. She threw herself into his chest andughed so much that tears were forming around her eyes.¡± I¡¯d feel bad for you if you were exhausted.¡± Nn nted his lips on her forehead, grabbed her hand to ce on his searing, throbbing chest, and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to feel bad for me, you¡¯ll need to be more active from now on.¡± The next day¡­ Ryleigh stormed into Soul. Once she was inside Maisie¡¯s office, she shouted, ¡°Zee. I¡¯m going to cancel my wedding!¡± Maisie lifted her eyes to look at Ryleigh, who sat on the couch with her cheeks puffed like a hamster and put her document down, ¡°Why? Ryleigh pouted and threw her phone on the table. ¡°Look at it yourself.¡± Maisie stood up and walked up to the table in front of the couch. She picked the phone up and saw a picture of Louis having a meal with X at a restaurant. She scrolled up to see several Chapter 994 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 994 ¡°See?¡± Ryleigh crossed her arms in front of her chest. ¡°Hah, he must be lying when he said he wouldn¡¯t see her again because of guilt.¡± Maisie frowned. ¡°When were these photos taken? ¡°After the Winter Festival celebrations and before we got our wedding certificate.¡± Ryleigh stood up. ¡°Zee, he lied to me. He didn¡¯t tell me any of these, and I only found out about it after someone sent these photos to me.¡± Her eyes were red, and she seemed disappointed. ¡°It¡¯s not like I won¡¯t let them be together. I can quit. He doesn¡¯t have to lie to me.¡± Maisie stretched her arms forward, hugged her, andforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Ryleigh. I¡¯ll help you to find out about this.¡± After that, she wiped the tears off Ryleigh¡¯s eyes and continued. ¡°If my cousin really is a jerk, I won¡¯t let you two get married. Send these photos to me.¡± Ryleigh nodded. Maisie ordered the receptionist to contact X for her when Ryleigh left. X agreed to meet with her, and they met at a coffee shop. When Maisie arrived, X and her assistant were sitting in a private room. Maisie showed the photos to her, and X was stunned when she saw the first photo. Maisie took her seat slowly and asked, ¡°I just want to know what is going on. Ryleigh is my friend, so I need to find out the truth for her. Of course, I¡¯m not suspecting you either. I just want to know the truth.¡± X¡¯s assistant took a nce at the photo and said, ¡°Huh? Isn¡¯t this¡± X lifted her hand to stop her assistant. She looked at the photo and smiled. ¡°What are you going to do if the truth is really like what you see in the photos, Mrs. Goldmann?¡± Maisie narrowed her eyes. She was aware that things were not as simple as they seemed on the surface. Everyone in Bassburgh knew about the marriage between the Hills and the Lucases. If Louis really had been seeing X behind everyone¡¯s back, the people who had taken these photos would have exposed him on social media tforms. They wouldn¡¯t have sent them to Ryleigh alone. In other words, the target of whoever had taken these photos was Ryleigh. As for why Louis had not exined to Ryleigh, she would confront Louis after finding out the truth about the photos. ¡°If things really like what we see in the photos and you and Louis have gone back to each other, then, of course, I need to stop the wedding.¡± Maisie picked up the coffee cup and traced her finger around the rim. ¡°Although Louis is my cousin, Ryleigh is my friend. I won¡¯t allow my friend to get bullied by other people. Besides, lightning marriages and quick divorces are pretty normal nowadays.¡± X chuckled and said, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be helping them to reconcile?¡± Maisie took a sip from the coffee and said, It depends on the situation. If the truth is really like what we see in the photos, not only will i not help them to reconcile with each other, but I¡¯ll ask her to divorce him. Even if she can¡¯t get married in the future, I can take care of her. She¡¯s my son and daughter¡¯s godmother, and my children will still take care of her in the future.¡± X looked at her without saying anything. After a short while, she lowered her head andughed. ¡°I¡¯m really jealous of Ryleigh for having such a good friend like you. I can also see why she¡¯s so easily manipted and believes something like this.¡± Maisie narrowed her eyes. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. It was only then that X¡¯s assistant exined, ¡°It¡¯s not like what you see in the photo. X and Mr. Lucas weren¡¯t the only two people there. I was there too. Not only that, but Mr. Nixon from the academy and the crew from the film were there as well.¡± ording to the assistant, the rest of the people had been cropped out of the photo. The assistant then added, ¡°Besides, X and Mr. Lucas kept their distance throughout the entire process. They didn¡¯t even interact with each other, and these photos are just misleading.¡± Maisie was stunned. She put the coffee down and asked, ¡°Crew from the film? Are you guys filming a movie?¡± X smiled and replied, ¡°It isn¡¯t a movie. It¡¯s more like a teaser for a documentary about music. The film crew invited Professor Nixon and Louis from the music academy to help me gain a better understanding of Western and ssical music.¡± Chapter 995 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 995 X finished speaking and looked at Maisie before summarizing, ¡°So, on that day, the director invited them into the film crew. After we finished our discussion, Mr. Nixon invited us to a musical concert.. Later, Mr. Nixon and the director bought us dinner. During the dinner, it was Mr. Nixon who sat next to me. You see that I¡¯m talking to Louis in the photos, right? That¡¯s because he was exining to me about music at that time.¡± As X was talking, she suddenly chuckled. ¡°From the moment Louis picked Ryleigh over me, I knew that we¡¯re never going to make it together anymore. Thest time he apanied me to a dinner party, it was only out of friendship. Besides, they have already gotten their marriage certificate. If I really want to be with him, I want to be his wife. I¡¯m not in favor of being a homewrecker.¡± It was only then Maisie understood the whole situation. It was inevitable that the two of them would meet for business reasons, not to mention that they would have to shoot a documentary together. However¡­ These misleading photos did not seem like the doing of the film crew. Since these photos were sent directly to Ryleigh, they must be someone who knew Ryleigh. Since X imed that she was not in favor of being a homewrecker, it meant that she had a positive outlook. If these photos had nothing to do with her, who could it be? At the Hill mansion¡­ .: Ryleigh was ying games on the bed when Louis came into the room. She nced at him and snorted coldly. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Louis sat at the side of the bed and asked,¡¯ Who has upset you again?¡± ¡°Who has upset me again?¡± She rolled her eyes at Louis before saying, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s you.¡± After she lost the game, she tossed her phone aside, turned around, andy on the bed. She covered herself up with the sheet and prepared to sleep. Louis was stunned. Then heughed and pulled the sheet down. ¡°What have I done to upset you?¡± Ryleigh did not say anything in return, and it was only then Louis realized something was not right. He flipped her around so she could meet his eyes. He could see tears shining in her eyes, and he cupped his hands on her cheeks. ¡°Ryleigh, what happened?¡± ¡°You¡¯re hiding something from me, right?¡± Ryleigh lowered her head as a drop of tear fell to the pillow. ¡°If you really want to be with X, you can let me know. I¡¯m not a mean person. I can just withdraw and,¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Louis leaned closer and pressed his lips against hers. Her pupils constricted slightly, and the man before her eyes was getting blurry with every passing moment. He thought he could calm her down by kissing her, but it seemed that he was wrong. More and more tears were flowing out of her eyes, and Louis left her lips. He lifted his hand to wipe the tears away and said, ¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯ve never said that I want to be with X, so please don¡¯t say that again, okay?¡± Ryleigh sobbed and began hitting him with her hand. ¡°Even until now, you¡¯re still lying to me.¡± Louis was left with no choice, so he mped her hands together and lifted them above her head. ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you. Did someone tell you anything, Ryleigh?¡± Ryleigh turned her face sideways. ¡°So why are you dating her behind my back?¡± ¡°¡­ I am dating her?¡± Louis was dumbfounded. However, he remembered something and looked at her fixedly. ¡°Did someone say something to you?¡± Ryleigh bit her lip and snorted lightly. Louis let go of her and sat up. His face sank slightly as he asked, ¡°Did X say something to you?¡± This time, it was Ryleigh who was stunned. She sat upright and replied, ¡°What do you expect her to say to me? That you guys went to a concert and had dinner together in secret?¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Louis did not say anything in return. Sure enough, his guess was right. Seeing the dark expression on Louis¡¯ face, Ryleigh threw herself on the bed and said,¡± Get out. I don¡¯t want to see you now.¡± ¡°Ryleigh¡­¡± Louis took a deep breath and said disappointingly, ¡°You don¡¯t trust me?¡± Ryleigh was stunned, but she closed her eyes and did not say anything. Chapter 996 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 996 Ryleigh did not know if Louis was worth her trust. Maybe it was not because she did not believe in him, but it was just that she¡­ She cared too much. Louis turned around and was about to leave. However, Maisie just happened to walk up to the door at that moment, so she leaned against the door. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Ryleigh heard her voice, turned over, and sat up, looking as if she was extremely aggrieved. ¡°Zee¡­¡± Maisie nced at her, walked up to Louis, and gave off a pregnant smile. ¡°Are you going to find X and settle the ount with her?¡± Louis rubbed the bridge of his nose. ¡°I¡¯m only going to ask her¡­¡± ¡°She has nothing to do with these photos.¡± Maisie passed by him and walked toward Ryleigh. Louis was stunned, while Ryleigh was also taken aback. Seeing that Ryleigh had been crying again, Maisie chuckled. ¡°You fool, were you just going to sit aside as Louis was about to go to X and give her hell because of this matter? How much longer would this matter continue if I were not toe over?¡± Ryleigh was a little puzzled. ¡°Zee, do you know something?¡± Louis came over, and he was still bewildered at what Maisie had just said. ¡°What are the photos about?¡± Maisie handed him the photos in her hand. He grabbed them, took a look at them, and frowned. Ryleigh pulled Maisie. ¡°Zee, what¡¯s going on?¡± Maisie poked her head with her fingertips.¡± You should always get to the bottom of things first before starting to cry. How old are you? You¡¯re still acting like how Daisie would. Do I still have to take care of you like your mother?¡± Ryleigh asked hesitantly, ¡°Then, should I call Mr. Goldmann ¡®Dad¡¯ from now on?¡± ¡°He wouldn¡¯t want a daughter as dumb as you are,¡± Maisie gave off a despising look and then stared at Louis. ¡°I asked X about the photos. You were shooting the pilot film of the music documentary at that time. The director¡¯s team and Charles Nixon from your academy were all there too.¡±. Louis nodded. ¡°Yes, these photos were taken during the shooting, but what you see in the photo isn¡¯t the truth. This photo¡­ It seems to have been photoshopped. Charles was by my side at that time.¡± Charles and the others had all been removed from the photo to make it look like only the two of them were on a date. Ryleigh was momentarily astonished and looked at him. ¡°If you guys were only shooting a pilot film, then why did you hide it from me?¡± Louis felt helpless. ¡°Even if I didn¡¯t tell you, you¡¯d still get to know when it¡¯s released. Apart from that, I have absolutely nothing to do with X, so I don¡¯t think I need to exin everything to you all the time. It is up to you to decide whether you want to believe in me or not.¡± if she were to have faith in me, all exnations would be redundant because the truth would soon be revealed. ¡®But these photos are clearly part of a scheme. So, if I were to exin everything to her without getting to the bottom of this matter, all my efforts would be in vain if she still didn¡¯t believe it.¡¯ Ryleigh did not say anything. Maisie nced at her. ¡°Ryleigh, who sent these photos to you?¡± Ryleigh paused for a split second. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. These photos were originally sent to my email address.¡± ¡°They were sent to your email address?¡± Maisie was stunned for a short moment and wondered. ¡°Does anyone else know your email address?¡± Ryleigh shook her head. ¡°No one knows about it, only some of my former ssmates, but they wouldn¡¯t try to contact me out of the blue , right? And the email ount that sent me those photos isn¡¯t listed as one of my acquaintances either.¡± It seemed like the person who knew Ryleigh¡¯s email address was a total stranger. But those who knew Ryleigh¡¯s email address could only be her acquaintances, but that person actually created a new ount just not to raise suspicion. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org At ckgold¡­ Maisie walked to the administration department, and all the staff smiled and greeted her when they saw her. ¡°Mrs. Goldmann.¡± Maisie smiled at each and every one of them, walked to the door of the office, and knocked on the door. Chapter 997 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 997 Nn was looking down at some documents. ¡°Come in.¡± Maisie pushed the door and went in, while Nn picked up the coffee on the desk and took a sip from it. His eyes had not left the documents ever since she came in, and he thought it was Quincy who had entered his office. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Maisie walked around the desk, approached him, and reached out for him, but Nn grabbed her wrist immediately. Seeing that it was her, Nn pulled her toward him, had her sit in his arms, and rubbed the bridge of her nose. ¡°Did you just ambush me ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s so focused on your work and didn¡¯t realize that it¡¯s me.¡± Maisie wrapped her arms around his neck and sat closer to him. ¡°Did you think that it was Quincy?¡± He smiled. ¡°If it were him, I¡¯d send him to Afrenika.¡± Maisie stroked his cheek with her fingertip while he instantly grasped it and kissed it.¡± Are you here to pay me a warm and lovely visit again? Maisie got up from his arms, went around him, and hugged him from behind. ¡°Keep dreaming. I want you, my husband, to help me look into an email ount.¡± Nn asked Maisie to send him the email address. She watched from the side as he operated on hisptop until he traced the email address back to its source IP address. She was momentarily stunned when she saw the findings. ¡°Bassburgh Private School? Colton and Daisie¡¯s school?¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. While she was still pondering about it, Nn pulled her back into his arms.¡± Aren¡¯t you going to reward me?¡± Maisie felt itchy when he bit her ear and avoided him with a chuckle. ¡°Stop it. This is serious.¡± Nn kissed her and smirked. ¡°Have I ever been serious in front of you?¡± Maisie kissed his neck as he breathed heavily, but she drew the line on his neck and only caressed him under his suit. Nn lowered his gaze and stared at her. His gaze dimmed as he lowered his voice.¡± You bad girl.¡± She stopped just before things got even more intimate, got up, gave Nn a sideways nce, raised her eyebrows, and said with a chuckle, ¡°So, you can now y by yourself.¡± Nn wanted to grab onto her, but she ran away. He stared at her as she left, feeling slightly angry and amused. ¡°We¡¯ll see how I get back at you tonight.¡± Maisie gave the IP address to Ryleigh, and thetter was surprised and a little confused. ¡°But I don¡¯t know anyone from Bassburgh Private School¡­¡± Maisie lifted her gaze and stared at her.¡± You seem to have forgotten that someone is teaching there.¡± Ryleigh paused for a while and thought of something all of a sudden, and her expression looked as if she was in a daze.¡± T-This is impossible. It can¡¯t be him. Why would he do this?¡± When Nn found out that the email was sent from the private school, Maisie knew who it was immediately. He was very likely to be the one who had done it. ¡°Zee, could you have made a mistake?¡± Ryleigh looked at her, obviously hoping to hear from Maisie that it was her mistake. Maisie sighed helplessly. ¡°He did it because of you.¡± ¡°Me?¡± Ryleigh was stunned again. ¡°Can¡¯t you see it?¡± Maisie propped her chin against her palm and gave off a pregnant smile. ¡°Joe had a thing for you when we were in high school.¡± Ryleigh was frozen in ce. She could not tell if Maisie was joking anymore, and she was even more shocked by the fact that Joe liked her. ¡°But why would¡­¡± Ryleigh could not help but clench the ss in her hand, and she lowered her gaze. ¡°Why would Joe fall for me? The three of us had a great time together while we were in high school, and he and I were like great buddies and besties. Why would he have a thing for me?¡± ¡°A beacon doesn¡¯t shine on its own base. You¡¯re looking at your rtionship with him from within, so it¡¯s only natural for you not to be able to see everything clearly.¡± Maisie leaned back in the chair.¡± Didn¡¯t you realize back then that Joe¡¯s attitude toward you was different from that that I got from him?¡± She then added, ¡°He¡¯d help you queue for lunch. He¡¯d get the juice you like prepared for you on time every time we headed to the canteen. He didn¡¯t even remember what I like to drink, but he could remember yours like it was the back of his hands. Whenever you ran into trouble and asked him for help, didn¡¯t he always try his best to help you? And when you faced difficulties, he was the one who comforted you by your side and listened to your problems. Not to mention that his gaze looked different when he was looking at you.¡± Chapter 998 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 998 Ryleigh could not even utter a single word after a long time. She had always regarded Joe as her best friend-she would even categorize Joe as one of her confidants because he understood her so well. However, she did not know that Joe understood her because he did so with all his heart. ¡°But¡­ Why didn¡¯t he tell me?¡± Ryleigh could not understand. Maisie picked up the teacup, and her eyes were fixed on the rippling tea. ¡®The feelings that he has for you are more than friends but less than lovers. Once he crosses the line and tells you what he¡¯s wanted to tell you all this while, some things will never return to how they were before that, and that can ruin a friendship.¡± Having said that, Maisie raised her gaze and nced at Ryleigh. ¡®Are you sure that you wouldn¡¯t be frightened by him and stay away from him after confessing to you all of a sudden back then?¡± Ryleigh did not know what to say for a while. After all, she had never thought about the answer to the question. ¡°What would I do if Joe had confessed to me back then? Maisie ced her hand on the back of Ryleigh¡¯s hand. ¡°I know you¡¯ve always regarded Joe as your best friend, but no matter what, you have toe forward to solve this matter yourself.¡± ¡°What?¡± Ryleigh was taken aback and then pursed her lips. ¡°But what if this is a misunderstanding¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯apologize to Joe in person if that¡¯s the case. Ryleigh, if you really don¡¯t want your rtionship with Joe to go beyond a point of no return, go and tell him everything in person. If you can still be friends after that, then take him back as the friend that you value the most in life. But if you can¡¯t move on as friends after that, you can only take it as a misfortune.¡± Maisie paused for a bit, stood up slowly with her arms propping against the desk, and picked up her handbag. ¡°Some things have to be made clear as soon as possible.¡± Ryleigh remained motionless in her chair after Maisie left. She lowered her gaze, pursed her lips, took out her phone, and found Joe¡¯s Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. contact number from her phone¡¯s contact list. That noon¡­ After Joe finished with hisst ss, he came to the ce where Ryleigh had asked him to meet her at, which was a park near their old high school Joe got out of the car while Ryleigh waited for him on a swing, swaying back and forth gently. She raised her head when she sensed footsteps approaching, and for a moment, she felt so familiar and yet so strange. Joe smiled. ¡°Why would you think of asking me out all of a sudden?¡± ¡°Joe, I heard¡­ I heard that you have a thing for me.¡± Ryleigh looked away, remained silent for a short while, and suddenly asked him with a euphemistic tone, ¡°But we¡¯ve always been great friends, so it¡¯s impossible for you to fall for me, isn¡¯t it? There must be a misunderstanding, right?¡± In fact, she hoped that she was mistaken too, and she wished to hear him deny everything. After a moment of silence, Joe did not answer her directly but sat down on the swing beside her. His lips then moved. ¡°Do you want the truth?¡± She nodded absentmindedly. ¡°Yes.¡± Joe turned to look at her and responded and then continued while she was still lost in her astonishment. ¡°I¡¯ve always liked you.¡± They exchanged gazes for a minute, but she looked away hurriedly and stared at her feet without saying a thing. Joe turned to face her. ¡°Ryleigh, I thought about confessing my feelings to you after our graduation, but I didn¡¯t have the courage to do so back then.¡± Ryleigh could not help but clench her hands tightly and just listened to him quietly. ¡°I know I would definitely scare you if I were to have confessed to you back then, and I¡¯d surely lose the chance to stay by your side as a friend.¡± Ryleigh frowned. ¡°But, why can¡¯t we go back to being,¡± Joe held the back of her hand. Ryleigh was astounded, seemingly frightened by his actions, and forgot to react for a short while. ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± he said as he leaned forward and stared at Ryleigh. ¡°I can¡¯t just treat you as a friend, nor can I pretend not to care about you. I regret it now. I regret that I didn¡¯t tell you how I felt back then, even if it meant getting rejected by you.¡± Chapter 999 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 999 Ryleigh retracted her hand subconsciously. ¡°Joe, but I¡¯ve always only regarded you as my best friend. I¡¯ve never thought about-¡± Joe grabbed her by the shoulders, and his action made Ryleigh feel even more unfamiliar. ¡°Joe, you-¡± ¡°Ryleigh, you once said that you wouldn¡¯t marry Louis, and it¡¯s just an arranged marriage¡­¡± Joe stroked her slightly cold cheek with his palm. ¡°But the way you treated him when you were in the hospital made me realize that I might lose you very soon.¡± Ryleigh moved Joe¡¯s hand away, and her expression became slightly more serious.¡° Joe, you¡¯re the one who sent those photos to me, aren¡¯t you?¡± He did not deny it, nor did he admit it.¡± What would you do if it¡¯s indeed me?¡± Ryleigh¡¯s shoulders trembled, and her lips moved slightly. ¡°Why would you do this? I believed in you, Joe. I didn¡¯t believe it even when Zee told me that it was you, and I thought that she was mistaken.¡± Joe tightened his grasp on her shoulder and bent over to get closer to her. ¡°Because I want you to leave him.¡± Ryleigh¡¯s body froze slightly as she stared at Joe¡¯s possessive gaze in shock while he held her cheek. ¡°I thought about giving you my blessings, but I realized that I couldn¡¯t do so. I¡¯m sorry, Ryleigh, please forgive me for being selfish.¡± He wanted to kiss her, but Ryleigh pushed him away abruptly. ¡°Joe, but I can¡¯t do that!¡± Joe was astonished. Still, he stepped forward and clutched her shoulder even harder. ¡°Have you fallen in love with him?¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Ryleigh was astonished by this question. ¡®Have I fallen in love with Louis?¡¯ Thinking of the various arguments that she had had with Louis in the past, although they were all infuriating, she really did not hate it. Just when she was a little distracted, a lip pressed down against hers forcefully, stealing her breath at once. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Ryleigh¡¯s expression changed in shock, and she resisted even more intensely. She started pushing harder and harder, but he came at her even more fiercely too. A sharp p shed through the air and pierced into the sky. A mark appeared on Joe¡¯s cheek, while Ryleigh¡¯s face looked pale as she shuddered from head to toe. She did not even take a nce at Joe and ran away. Joe turned around. ¡°Ryleigh!¡± Ryleigh ignored him, raised her hand to wipe her tears, and continued to run forward. Her car was parked across the road, so she just stepped out off the sidewalk without noticing the red light. Joe¡¯s expression changed in an instant when he saw something, and he yelled,¡± Ryleigh Hill!¡± Ryleigh turned her head, and what caught her eye was a truck that was charging toward her. The horn and brakes sounded at the same time, overwhelming the whole section of the road. Ryleigh was pushed away abruptly before she knew what was going on, and she fell to the ground immediately. The truck was forced to stop in the middle of the road, and the nearby vehicles honked as they had to slow down. A few passersby ran over and asked her if she was alright, but her ears were buzzing, and she could not hear a thing that they were saying. However, when she slowly turned her head around and looked over, Joe had already been swept under the truck. She was shocked, and her pupils dted gradually as beads of tears rolled down her cheeks. In the evening, at the Blue Bay vi¡­ Nn was watching a drama with Maisie on the couch when her cell phone rang all of a sudden, and the smile on her face stiffened instantly after picking up the call. Maisie sat up abruptly, and Nn put down the remote control. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She rushed upstairs. ¡°I need to get changed and go to the hospital.¡± Nn chose to apany her to the hospital in the end. The two arrived at the hospital and saw Ryleigh sitting in the corridor with a wound or two. She seemed to be at a loss and looked bewildered. ¡°Ryleigh!¡± Maisie dashed toward her, and Louis, Helios, and Barbara just happened toe out of the elevator at this time. Chapter 1000 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1000 Seeing that Ryleigh¡¯s body was trembling, Louis dashed straight up to her, squatted in front of her, and held her cold hands. ¡°What happened?¡± Maisie looked at her at the same time. Ryleigh burst into tears. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m truly sorry¡­ I really didn¡¯t mean it¡­¡± She was at a loss, felt afraid and uneasy, and all her emotions surged over the top in a single moment, causing her to break down. Louis brought her into his arms as she kept shaking, crying, and apologizing. Maisie noticed something when the doctor came out of the emergency room at the exact moment and asked, ¡°Which among you is Joe Watson¡¯s family member?¡± Ryleigh stopped crying, pushed Louis away, and stood up tremblingly. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m his friend.¡± The doctor walked up to her. ¡°Do you know any of his family members?¡± Ryleigh was unable to speak, so Maisie approached the doctor and answered, ¡°I¡¯ll contact his family on behalf of the hospital, but may ! know what happened to him?¡± The doctor looked solemn and sighed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, We¡¯ve done everything within our capability.¡± Those words struck like a thunderbolt in Ryleigh and Maisie¡¯s ears. Maisie was stunned in ce, unable to return to her senses, while Ryleigh staggered backward as if every single ounce of energy had been drawn from her body, and her eyesight began to go dizzy. Seeing that she fainted all of a sudden, Louis supported her immediately.¡± Ryleigh!¡± He then picked her up and ran toward the emergency room. Helios and Barbara were unaware of what had happened, so they could only stare at Maisie. Nn stood behind Maisie, then walked over and wrapped his arms around her shoulders after a short while. He did not say a word and only apanied her silently. Ryleigh had a long dream, dreaming of scenes from back when she was in high school. ¡°Ryleigh, what would you like to eat today?¡± ¡°Ryleigh, you didn¡¯t do your homework again? Take mine, and remember not to copy everything word by word. If not, the teacher will find out about it.¡± ¡°Ryleigh, what movie do you want to watch on the weekend? And what do you want to eat? I¡¯ll treat you to some snacks.¡± ¡°Do you want the truth?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always liked you.¡± The scene shifted to the day when they graduated. When they were getting ready for the graduation photo, some students teased that Ryleigh was too fierce, not gentle, and she would not be able to get married in the future. And Joe, who was standing behind Ryleigh, heard thosements. ¡°I¡¯ll marry Ryleigh if she can¡¯t get herself married in the future.¡± Ryleigh turned around, took off her hat, and threw it at him. ¡°Are you saying that I won¡¯t be able to get myself married in the future!?¡± Seeing that Joe was smacked, several ssmatesughed.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Ryleigh slowly opened her eyes, and everything turned into smoke and disappeared in front of her eyes at the end. Tears streamed down from the corners of her eyes and drenched the pillow. Louis stood at the door but did not walk inside. Maisie and Nn came over when he was about to turn around and leave. Maisie asked hoarsely. ¡°Is she awake?¡± Louis nodded. Maisie stood at the door, took a nce inside, and said to Louis. ¡°I already know the truth of the matter, and this might affect your rtionship, so¡­¡± ¡°I know.¡± Louis turned to look at Ryleigh.¡± I¡¯ll be with her as she gets through it. If one year isn¡¯t enough, then make it a few more years.¡± Maisie lowered her gaze and said nothing. Three days had passed after this incident. Ryleigh was in the same state throughout all those days-she did not talk nor eat, and all she did was stare out the window in a daze. Chapter 1001 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1001 Maisie walked to the room and opened the door. Ryleigh was still looking out the window. She walked to the side of the bed and sat on the chair. ¡°Ryleigh, Joe¡¯s wake will be in seven days.¡± Ryleigh started reacting when Joe was mentioned, and her finger shook. Maisie held her hand and said, ¡°I know that you me yourself. I do too. I should¡¯ve been by your side that day. Joe did this to save you, and it will be a pain that you can never recover from for the rest of your life, so you¡¯re feeling guilty about it.¡± Ryleigh suddenly spoke. ¡°It was my fault¡­ I did this to him. I should have been the one to die.¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°Ryleigh, nobody is at fault. Did he save you so that you¡¯ll be sad and suffer for the rest of your life?¡± Ryleigh¡¯s tears rolled down her face then she shook her head. ¡°But I-¡± *Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this.* Maisie wiped her tears away. ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything wrong, and neither did he. He liked you, and even though he used this way to take you away, he still saved you with his life. Some people will sacrifice themselves when they¡¯re in love, sometimes two people fall for each other and live happily ever after. But when three people are involved, someone has to back out even though it¡¯s cruel.¡± Maisie looked up at her. ¡®In a dangerous situation, do you think he regretted when he pushed you out of harm¡¯s way?¡± Ryleigh looked around and pressed her lips together. Maisie looked at her. ¡°You want to appreciate this friendship, but once it surpassed the level of friendship. you didn¡¯t know what to do, but he knew that there was no way to turn back. He never regretted saving you because he let you know how he felt.¡± Ryleigh¡¯s lips parted but didn¡¯t say anything. Maisie slowly got up. ¡°Keep this love of his in your heart. You have a long life ahead of you. He would regret saving you if he saw you living your life feeling sorry for him.¡± Maisie was walking to the door when Ryleigh suddenly said, ¡°The wake¡­¡± She paused, ¡°Can I go?¡± Joe¡¯s wake was held at the funeral home. Aside from his family members, his old friends from school showed up too. The people walked to the casket and ced white roses on top of it. Joe¡¯s family was devastated, but the people who showed up were consoling them. Maisie wore a ck dress. She ced the white rose on his casket and looked up at the picture next to it. When she turned around, a tired-looking woman spoke to her, ¡°Excuse me.¡± Maisie turned around and saw a woman in her 50s with a white flower pinned to the front of her chest. It was Joe¡¯s mother. Maisie nodded. ¡°Ma¡¯am.¡± ¡°Are you Joe¡¯s friend from school? You came to our home with another girl before this, right? You look pretty different, so I couldn¡¯t be sure.¡± Maisie walked closer to her and held her hand, ¡°You¡¯re right. I visited your home with Ryleigh when we were in high school.¡± Mrs. Watson gave a sad smile. ¡°It¡¯s all part of life.¡± ¡°My condolences.¡± Maisie held her hand. ¡± We will remember Joe even when he¡¯s no longer around, always.¡± Mrs. Watson wiped her tears away and squeezed out a smile. When sheposed herself, she remembered something, ¡°Did the other girl note? I remember that Joe liked her a lot, but he never confessed his feelings.¡± Chapter 1002 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1002 Mrs. Watson seemed to be imagining how Joe was when he was alive while speaking. Some people found it hard to ept the truth when they were in pain because the only way to escape was to imagine. Maisie didn¡¯t interrupt her because she looked as if she was talking about her son¡¯s daily life, but while she spoke, she suddenly startedughing while tears still fell, choking back her words. Ryleigh walked in at that moment, carrying an old box in her arms. Maisie looked at her. Ryleigh stopped in front of Mrs. Watson, gave a pale smile, and handed the box to her. ¡°Ma¡¯am, these are all books that Joe lent to me from the library, but I never returned them to him. The books in the school would disappear, and Joe would get interrogated by the teacher. In the end, he was banned from entering the library.¡± She said that and then smiled, but the smile was uglier than crying. Mrs. Watson smiled too. She walked over and took the box, and they both started crying uncontrobly. Ryleigh walked forward and hugged Mrs. Watson. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ma¡¯am, it¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯m sorry.¡± The sun shone on the corridor while the two hugged each other, releasing their sadness and pain. One monthter¡­ Helios went to wedding dress stores with Barbara to try out some wedding dresses. Maisie and Nn followed along. They booked the entire store, and there were only four of them in the huge store. The store manager served them personally, giving the best service. Barbara picked one with a corset, but Maisie looked at it and thought that something was off. ¡°You¡¯re pregnant now, so I don¡¯t think a corset would be good.¡± ¡°But I like how it looks.¡± Barbara was very much in love with the dress she was holding. Maisie thought of something, then walked to the manager and whispered something into her ear. The manager smiled. ¡°Of course we can.¡± The manager walked toward Barbara. ¡°Mrs. Boucher, we can alter the corset so that it won¡¯t hurt the baby.¡± Barbara was surprised when the manager addressed her as Mrs. Boucher because she wasn¡¯t used to it, but she handed the dress to the manager with a smile. The two men sat waiting outside on the couch. Nn flipped through a magazine while Helios waited excitedly to see how Barbara looked in a wedding dress. Nn looked at him being nervous, and he spoke from experience. ¡°We¡¯ll be here for at least two hours.¡± Heliosughed. ¡°You¡¯ve definitely done this before.¡± Nn closed the magazine and ced it on the table. Maisie pulled the fitting room curtains apart, and Barbara was there in her favorite dress. Theyers of the ball gown were nicely separated and shone like crystals. The corset was altered so it wasn¡¯t too tight around the belly. It was just the second month of the pregnancy, so it wasn¡¯t noticeable. It still made her look slim. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org The top was an off-shoulder with chiffon sleeves to make her arms look slim. There wasce at the bottom of the sleeves. Maybe because of the pregnancy, she looked gentler and more elegant. Helios walked toward her and stopped in front of her. Barbara was curious as to why he kept staring. ¡°Does it look funny?¡± He stared at her. ¡°No, it looks great.¡± Barbara looked down and couldn¡¯t help but smile. Helios tilted her chin upward. ¡°I wish this was our wedding.¡± Barbara put her hand on his chest, pushed him gently, and whispered, ¡°There are people here.¡± Chapter 1003 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1003 Helios turned around, but Nn and Maisie weren¡¯t there anymore. As such, he smiled. ¡°Nobody¡¯s here.¡± Barbara burst outughing. Helios lowered his head and kissed her while she put her arms around him. Under the lighting, they looked like a beautiful painting. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. At that moment in the garage¡­ Nn kissed Maisie passionately while holding her against the car. He moved his hand down from her lips to her neck. Maisie held her cheeks and snapped back.¡¯ Hold on. We¡¯re not at home!¡± He smiled, held her hand, and kissed her fingers. ¡°Let¡¯s go home then.¡± When they got back to the Blue Bay vi, they started kissing the moment they stepped in. Nn carried her to the table and let her sit on it. He pulled off his tie and looked at her seductively. ¡°You¡¯re not going to get away.¡± They were all over each other, and Nn immediately kissed her passionately, making her lose her mind. He said into her ear, ¡°Maisie, call my name.¡± She moaned, ¡°Nn.¡± He wanted more. She yelled, ¡°Noles!¡± He still wanted more. Maisie hugged him and said in a shaky voice, ¡°Noles, my love!¡± Nn smiled while his heart thumped, and he was sweating. He kissed her again. ¡°Say that again.¡± She called him that throughout the night. The next day¡­ When Maisie woke up, the first thing she saw was Nn¡¯s face. She ran her finger over his brows and down the front of his nose to his lip. He suddenly bit her. ¡°Ouch!¡± Maisie jumped. Nn crawled on top of her and held her down, smiling. ¡°You¡¯re going to be punished.¡± Maisie pushed him away angrily. ¡°Are you not letting me go to work?¡± Nn lowered his head and kissed her forehead. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll let you. How could I not?¡± He tousled her hair and sat up. ¡°Get up and clean up.¡± Maisie hugged him from behind and put her chin on his shoulder, ¡°Carry me there.¡¯ Nn gave her the side-eye, pulled her into his arms, and then walked into the bathroom. Suddenly, Maisie¡¯s voice resounded.¡± Nn, you *ssh*le!¡± At Soul¡­ Maisie rubbed her sore back. Nn was in his 30s already but was still energetic like someone in his 20s. He had almost broken her in half. Lucy knocked and went in with a folder in her hands. She said with a smile, ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, renovations for our store are done, and it¡¯s based on your style. Take a look.¡± She handed the folder to Maisie. Maisie received it, took out the store design, and smiled happily. ¡°Not bad at all. I guess you know my taste best after working with me for so long.¡± Lucy smiled shyly. Maisie handed the folder back to her and looked at her. ¡°Kennedy will be busy, so you will have to take over his tasks.¡± Lucy said, ¡°No worries, I¡¯ll do my best!¡± Maisie held her chin. ¡°If Kennedy and I are not at the office, you¡¯ll be in charge of thepany. By the way, you won¡¯t be Kennedy¡¯s assistant anymore.¡± Lucy was startled. ¡°Hmm?¡± Maisie handed her the letter of reassignment. ¡°You¡¯ll be the Administrative Officer from now on. I¡¯m looking forward to promoting you to a manager.¡± Lucy was stunned and took the letter in disbelief. ¡°I¡­ can I really do this?¡± Maisie nodded. ¡°Yes, believe in yourself.¡± Lucy smiled and nodded. ¡°Thank you, Ms. Vanderbilt. I¡¯ll do my best!¡± Lucy happily hopped out of the office like a child but bumped into someone when she was turning the corner and fell to the floor. Chapter 1004 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1004 ¡°Are you alright?¡± Lucy was getting up to apologize, but the person held out a hand. She paused and looked up. Lucy saw a handsome man in front of her and was stunned. Since when did they have such a handsome man working here? Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Hector looked at her curiously. ¡°Hey, are you alright?¡± ¡°¡±Oh, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Lucy stood up and patted her skirt, then shed a bright smile. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Hector nodded and walked past her. Lucy was still thinking about something when she saw Hector walk toward the office, and she was surprised. Was he someone close to Ms. Vanderbilt? Maisie looked up when someone knocked and put the agreement down. ¡°Come in.¡± He looked at her. ¡°It¡¯s me, Hector.¡± Maisie stood up and took a long look at him. ¡°Hector?¡± She walked over. ¡°Did you get cosmetic surgery?¡± Hector rolled his eyes. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Maisie circled him and nodded.¡± You cut off your annoying yellow hair. You look a lot better with short hair. Even your clothes look clean and tidy. It¡¯s a huge improvement.¡± Hector scratched his head but didn¡¯t speak. Maisie crossed her arms and looked at the couch. ¡°Sit there.¡± Hector nodded affirmatively, walked over, and sat down. Maisie poured him a ss of water and sat across from him. ¡°Why are you here?¡± He answered honestly, ¡°To get a job.¡± Maisie paused. In her eyes, Hector had been a rebel, but she knew that it was because Madam Vanderbilt had spoiled him. He wasn¡¯t a bad person, just spoiled and arrogant. He had a bad temper too, but time could change a person. He was no longer the short-tempered and arrogant man anymore. He had seen how cruel reality was about half a year ago and became more mature. Maisie asked, ¡°Do you know what you want to do?¡± He shook his head and looked at her.¡± Anything.¡± Maisie looked down. Even though she initially didn¡¯t like the Vanderbilts, she changed her mind after enough time had passed. ¡°If you don¡¯t have any idea, stay here. I¡¯ll arrange for something.¡± Maisie wanted to stand up when Hector looked at her. ¡°Maisie.¡± She paused and looked at him. ¡°What is it?¡± Hector slowly stood up and tugged at his shirt because he was a little anxious. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about what happened in the past.¡± Maisie was surprised, but then she chuckled, walked to him, and tousled his hair. ¡°There¡¯s no need to apologize. It¡¯s great that you¡¯ve changed for the better. Learn to live a good life now.¡± He nodded. Maisie guided him to the administration department, and the few staffers there stood up. Maisie asked Lucy toe over, and thetter did. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt?¡± ¡°This will be your new colleague from today onward. Please guide him.¡± The few female staffers smiled and nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Vanderbilt, we will.¡± ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, we finally have a handsome man in the office.¡± ¡°Please hire a few more.¡± Maisie cleared her throat and raised her hand, looking serious. ¡°Quiet. I know we have too little fresh meat here.¡± Chapter 1005 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1005 A few female staffersughed. Maisie looked toward them and smiled while raising her brows. ¡°If you perform well I¡¯ll hire a few more handsome men.¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°We love you, Ms. Vanderbilt!¡± Maisie turned and looked at Lucy. ¡°Let him be your shadow for a few days.¡± Lucy was surprised. She then took a look at Hector and nodded. Maisie turned around and put her hand on Hector¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Good luck.¡±, When Maisie left, Lucy looked at him and smiled. ¡°Let me arrange for a desk for you and bring you around, okay?¡± Hector nodded. In the afternoon, Maisie and Erwin were having lunch in the restaurant, and she had a video call with her grandfather. Hernandez sat in a wheelchair, his hair a lot whiter than before, and he looked much older. He had lost all feeling in the lower half of his body and couldn¡¯t take care of himself, so someone had to help him. Maisie¡¯s eyes turned red, but she smiled.¡± How are you, Grandpa?¡± Hernandez smiled and responded. ¡°I¡¯m good, don¡¯t worry about me.¡± He looked guilty. ¡°T¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to hide things from you.¡± I¡¯m d that you¡¯re alive.¡± Maisie looked down andposed herself. ¡°I¡¯lle to visit you when I have time.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± He assented and then asked, ¡°Are the three great-grandchildren all grown up yet?¡± Maisie smiled. ¡°Yes, they¡¯ve grown quite a lot. Wayion is going back to school soon in Stoslo. I¡¯ll ask him to go visit you.¡± Hernandez smiled, his eyes revealing a few extra wrinkles around them. ¡°Alright.¡± After the call ended, Erwin put the tablet aside. ¡°Are you relieved now?¡¯ Maisie nodded and smiled, ¡°Thank you, Uncle Erwin.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ve always treated you as my niece all these years even though you¡¯re quite a handful.¡± Maisie chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m the one who¡¯s a handful?¡± Erwin poured out some tea. ¡°I¡¯ll be going back to Morwich in a few days.¡± She asked, ¡°Again?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± replied Erwin He picked up the teacup and took a sip. ¡°I really want to stay and attend your wedding, but I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t. But it¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll send the gift Strix and I have prepared.¡± Maisie smiled and nodded. At the Goldmann mansion¡­ Nn yed chess in his study with his father. Nichs made a move and asked, ¡°What do you n to do after the wedding?¡± ¡°What n?¡± Nn countered his move. ¡°I n to put work aside for a bit.¡± Nichs raised his eyebrows and chuckled. ¡°Oh, going on a honeymoon?¡± Nn nodded. ¡°Something like that.¡± They were quiet for a moment when Nichs spoke again. ¡°Wayion and Colton, who do you think would be a better fit to take over the business?¡± He looked down, and his thin lips moved a little. ¡°Colton.¡± Nichs asked why. Wayion was better than Colton in many aspects. If he were to take over ckgold in the future, he would be a great leader. Nn smiled. ¡°Wayion is outstanding. Even though his personality is a lot like mine, ckgold doesn¡¯t need another leader with this personality. ¡°Colton is great at math and very sensitive with numbers. This boy is sleek and savvy, so he would do better in business. Given Wayion¡¯ s talent, he might just be a Chapter 1006 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1006 Nichs nodded. Something surfaced in his mind, and he said, ¡°However, I hope that Wayion won¡¯t turn into a heartless monster like your grandfather. After being trained by your grandfather, he has be more ruthless. He also resembles your grandfather more than you do. If we don¡¯t do anything, he might get too aggressive, and it will be hard for us to keep him under control.¡± Nn chuckled, ¡°No matter how ruthless my grandfather is, he¡¯s as docile as a little dog in front of my grandmother.¡± Nichs thought for a moment and felt that Nn was right. ¡°Oh yeah, Dad,¡± Nn recalled something and said, ¡°I always forgot to change those three kids¡¯ names. ¡°Too many things happened three years ago, and then you lost your memories three yearster.¡± Nichs harrumphed. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t mentioned it, I would have thought you had forgotten about it.¡± Nn did not say anything in return. Nichs cupped his chin with his hand and fell into thought. After a short while, he said, ¡°We don¡¯t need to change Daisie¡¯s name. After all, Daisie is a good name for a girl. However, we should think of other names for Colton and Wayion.¡± They surmised that Maisie couldn¡¯te up with good names for them, so she had settled down with those names, and now it was time to change them. ¡°You are their grandfather, so I¡¯ll give you the chance to pick names for them,¡± Nn said as he looked at Nichs. Nichs looked at the chess in front of them and thought for a long while. ¡°What do you think about Coleman Goldmann and Wayne Goldmann?¡± Nn yed with the chess piece between his fingers and nodded. ¡°They sound good to me.¡± Nichs let out a boisterous peal ofughter and said, ¡°That¡¯s great then. I can finally give my grandsons more normal names.¡± Nn was rendered speechless. Fortunately, his mother had chosen his name. Otherwise, given his father¡¯s randomness in giving him his name, he must regret it now. Nn put the chess piece down and said,¡¯ Dad, there are two more things I want to discuss with you.¡± ¡°Yeah? What are they?¡± Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°The first thing is about the de Arma family. Hernandez doesn¡¯t have any descendants, but he gave the inheritance to Maisie. If possible, 20 yearster, if one of those three children has a kid, I would like to have them join the de Arma family, albeit it is something unheard of.¡± Nichs frowned. After a short while, he said, ¡°Well, I think it¡¯s fine. The de Arma family and the Goldmanns will be one family from now on. We¡¯ll set a precedent, but we¡¯ll have to discuss it with the kids in the future.¡± When he asked about the second thing, Nn replied, ¡°Daisie will take on her mother¡¯s surname.¡± At the Blue Bay vi¡­ Daisie will take my surname?¡¯ After listening to what Nn said, Maisie, who had just finished putting on the mask, turned her head to look at him and frowned. ¡°You don¡¯t like Daisie?¡± Nn was caught betweenughter and tears. ¡°What are you talking about? Daisie is my daughter, and I love her more than anything else.¡± He walked up to Maisie and hugged her from the back. He rested his chin on the top of her head and continued. ¡°The reason I said so is because of you. Colton is going to inherit ckgold in the future, and my grandfather likes Wayion so much. If possible, I¡¯d also want one of our sons to take on your surname.¡± Maisie chuckled. She turned around and wrapped her arms around his neck. ¡°Then does this not mean that I should thank you instead? For leaving an heir to the Vanderbilts?¡± Nn trailed his lips from the corner of her eyes to the tip of her nose. He scooped her up from the floor and asked, ¡°So, how are you going to pay me back?¡± Hanging on his body, Maisie looked at him and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll offer myself to you, then.¡± He put her on the bed and mounted her on him. ¡°Then I want you to offer the rest of your life to me.¡± Several dayster, at Soul¡­ When Maisie and Kennedy came out of the elevator, they saw that there were twice as many customers in the lobby than usual, and most of them were young female customers. Chapter 1007 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1007 Maisie shook her head. ¡°Not that I¡¯m aware of.¡± Both of them walked over and saw Lucy. Kennedy and Maisie squeezed themselves through the crowd and patted her shoulder. Lucy turned her head around and offered them a smile. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, look. Our store is swamped today.¡± Maisie was about to ask what was going on when she looked up and saw Hector personally putting on a ne for a young female customer before proceeding to introduce the right jewelry to the female customer. Maisie was stunned. Kennedy asked Lucy, ¡°Since when did we hire a new staff member?¡± Lucy replied, ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt hired him herself.¡± It was only then Maisie came around to her senses. She smiled at Kennedy and asked,¡± He looks a lot different, right? He¡¯s Hector.¡± Kennedy was greatly taken aback. He studied Hector up and down several times and said incredulously. ¡°Is it really him!?¡± Hector was wearing a formal uniform. He did not give off the thug vibe that he had back then. He even had shaved off his inappropriate hair and kept a more general buzz cut. However, this kind of hairstyle suited Hector a lot. He did not look as untidied as he was when he was keeping a long hairstyle. After shaving his hair off and putting on different clothes, Hector gave off a totally different vibe. Even his arrogance and domineering behavior that stemmed from Madam Vanderbilt¡¯s spoiling could no longer be found. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org At the same time, a female customer took a liking to a pink crystal bracelet. She brought it to him and asked if it looked good on her or not If it were another salesperson, they might praise the customer and cajole them into buying the bracelet for the sake of sales performance. As Maisie wondered what Hector would do, he looked at her for a while and shook his head. ¡°You don¡¯t look good in pink.¡± The female customer was stumped. However, Hector soon gave her an exnation. ¡°I¡¯m not someone who¡¯s good with words. If you like this bracelet and insist on buying it, I won¡¯t stop you either. After all, men and women have different tastes. In my opinion, I think light-colored jewelry is more suitable for you. This palecolored bracelet, for example. ¡°You don¡¯t have fair skin, and pink will look better on people with fair skin. Therefore, you should wear a lighter color. However, you still have to see it for yourself. I¡¯ll help you to put it on, and you canpare them yourself.¡± After he finished speaking, he put on the pink crystal bracelet on her left hand and then the light-colored bracelet on her right. He then gave her a mirror and let herpare the difference between them herself. Another slightly older female customer beside her chimed in, ¡°He has a good taste. I also think that you look better in this braceletpared to the pink one.¡± The female customer consulted other women behind her. All of them nodded in assent and said, ¡°Yeah. He¡¯s got a good taste.¡± In the end, the female customer decided not to buy the pink crystal bracelet. She smiled at him and said, ¡°Thank you so much for your suggestion. I¡¯ll take this one then.¡± Hector responded with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± The rest of the female customers were excited as well. ¡°I want him to pick a bracelet for me as well. He¡¯s so patient.¡± ¡°Yeah, right? I went to the other jewelry store to buy a bracelet. I don¡¯t know what was going on with that salesperson¡¯s head. He picked a dark purple bracelet for me, saying that it would make my skin fairer. When I got home, my boyfriend said I looked old in purple. You have no idea how angry I was at that time.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve decided. Whenever I come to Soul Jewelry in the future, I want him to serve me!¡± Kennedy looked at him and smiled.¡± Honestly, I think he has good taste too.¡± Chapter 1008 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1008 Even Kennedy felt that a light-colored bracelet was more suitable for that female customer. This was because she had a darker skin tone, and wearing pink would make her look dull. However, if she put on a light-colored bracelet, it wouldn¡¯t create such a stark contrast with her skin tone. In fact, people with darker skin tones would look better in light colors than in bright colors such as pink, red, and purple. Maisie cupped her chin with her hand and fell into thought. She started to look at Hector in a new light, and it seemed to her that he was pretty good at this. Two hourster, Hector finallypleted all his tasks. He returned to the administrative office, and several female employees stared at him fixedly. He did not have a good feeling about this. However, before he could find out why, they all surrounded him and asked him for advice. ¡°You¡¯re so good at this. I¡¯m going to ask you first when I¡¯m buying jewelry next time.¡± ¡°I hate multiple-choice questions the most. I always have a hard time picking the jewelry that suits me the most, so can you help me out ¡°I really can¡¯t figure out what color goes well with what skin tone. Can you help me pick one for me?¡± Hector was rendered speechless. ¡°Ahem.¡± Maisie cleared her throat, stunning the group of female employees. They all made way for her and held their heads low in embarrassment. She then looked at Hector and said, ¡°Come to my office.¡± After that, she turned around and left. Hector followed her into her office. Maisie ced several jewelry boxes with various kinds of jewelry on the table, so Hector asked in confusion, ¡°What¡¯s this about, cuz?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to give you a test,¡± Maisie said. After that, she asked Kennedy to bring Lucy into her office. Lucy did not know what Maisie was doing either, and Maisie gestured to her to sit on the couch. Lucy did as she was told. After that, Maisie turned to Hector and said, ¡°I want you to pick the most suitable piece of jewelry for her.¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Lucy was stunned. ¡®Pick the most suitable piece of jewelry for me?¡¯ She blinked her eyes and was excited. After all, she wanted to know what kind of jewelry Hector would pick for her as well. Hector scanned through the various opulent jewelry ced on the table and then looked at Lucy, who suddenly felt a little embarrassed and nervous. Maisie and Kennedy were standing at the side. She pitched her voice low and asked,¡± Uncle Kennedy, if it were you, which one would you choose?¡± Kennedy thought for a while and replied to her in a low voice, ¡°I think I¡¯d pick something that fits her character. For example, if you want to know if a ne is suitable for you or not, you need to look at a few aspects. Other than your skin color and character, we need to look at the length of your neck as well. For instance, someone with a shorter neck won¡¯t look good in a pearl ne. A pearl ne will make your neck look cumbersome, and the overall aesthetic sense isn¡¯t that great. However, for someone with a longer and slender neck like a swan-like neck, wearing a pearl ne can enhance their overall appearance.¡± One of the reasons some of the actresses did not look good when they attended dinners or events was because they chose jewelry that did not match their style. Jewelry wasn¡¯t only a kind of decoration for beauty. Although many people liked jewelry, one thing they must take note of was that they needed to see if the jewelry was suitable for them or not. For example, if a plump woman with a short and thick neck favored thick and extravagant nes, even though her skin may be fair enough, the ne would not be able to bring out the beauty of her neck, so everyone would only be attracted to the ne instead . It would make her look like a rich redneck, which begged the question: Would people praise that it was a nice ne or that the plump lady looked good wearing the ne? The answer would be the first one. However, if the plumpdy picked a simple but simrly extravagant gemstone pendant, it would be a different story. It would also make her look like a richdy instead of a rich redneck. Therefore, those richdies from wealthy families would pick jewelry that matched their styles, On the contrary, the wives of some rednecks who had be rich all of a sudden liked to unt their wealth by putting on all sorts of jewelry on them regardless of whether they looked good or suited their styles. Chapter 1009 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1009 Maisie chuckled, ¡°As expected of you, Uncle Kennedy. You really know a lot of stuff about those rich ladies.¡± Kennedy smiled in return and said, ¡°After all, I¡¯ve been in the jewelry industry for so many years, so this is just basic knowledge. Besides, the fashion industry and the jewelry industry are like sisters. They can¡¯t be separated. If we didn¡¯t set our sights high and if everyone pursued the same thing, the fashion industry would¡¯ve been a goner.¡± Lucy sat anxiously while waiting for Hector. In the end, Hector picked a pair of stylish tassel earrings. Maisie looked at him and asked, ¡°Can you tell us the reason you picked this pair of earrings?¡± Lucy was curious as well. Hector thought for a while and said, ¡°She doesn¡¯t have a slim face, and if she wants to make her face look slimmer, this pair of tassel earrings is a better option.¡± Lucy subconsciously covered her chubby cheeks with her hands and asked, ¡°Does my face really look that big?¡± Hector nodded. Maisie gave him a smack at the back of his head and said, ¡°She doesn¡¯t have arge face. That¡¯s a chubby face. If she were your customer, I¡¯m sure she¡¯d smack you.¡± Hector touched the back of his head and said, ¡°Alright, alright. I don¡¯t know how to distinguish women¡¯s face shapes. Anyway, this pair of earrings suit her the best.¡± Maisie asked Lucy to put on the earrings. Lucy did as she was told, and when she looked at herself in the mirror, she was stunned. ¡°Wow. they do look good on me.¡¯ Kennedyughed and chimed in, ¡°Tassel earrings do go well with girls who have chubby faces. It can make your face look longer, and it you choose a round or squareshaped earring, it will make your face look broader.¡± Maisie rubbed Hector¡¯s head and said,¡± Way to go, Hector. I had no idea that you have such great taste. You have the potential to be a stylist as well.¡± ¡°Me?¡± Hector pointed at himself. She patted his shoulder and said, ¡°Hector, having a good taste is a great skill as well. After all, men and women have very different perspectives when ites to fashion. You can precisely distinguish what kind of jewelry is suitable for girls, and it¡¯s a waste if you don¡¯t be a stylist.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how to do makeup and styling,¡± Hector said with his mouth pouted. Maisie lifted her eyebrows and said, ¡°You can go learn about it. Given your taste, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll get the hang of it very soon. When you be a first-ss stylist, even the top celebrities will have toe to you and ask for your advice. Besides, a first-ss stylist can make a great deal of money. Do you really not want to give it a shot?¡± Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Hector fell silent. After a short while, he said, ¡°I¡¯m worried that I can¡¯t do it.¡± ¡°Never try, never know,¡± Maisie said as she put her hand on her shoulder. ¡°Hector, our life is short, and if we don¡¯t find a life goal, it will end very soon. We can¡¯t restart our life, but it doesn¡¯t mean that we can¡¯t start it over if we fail. You think you¡¯ll fail without trying because you don¡¯t dare to take the shot. You¡¯re still 25 this year, and there are still a lot of chances for you. By the time you are 70 or 8 0, you won¡¯t have any chance anymore, even if you want to try.¡¯ Hector froze. He lowered his head to think for a while, and by the time he raised his head again, there was determination in his eyes. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give it a try.¡± Several dayster, Hector began to study how to do makeup and styling. Other than reading books or magazines when he was free, he would also do some modeling experiments with the female staff in thepany. It was rare for theirpany to have such a handsome young man, so it went without saying that Soul¡¯s female staff members were more than willing to help him out. Besides, those who knew how to apply makeup would also be there to show him how to do it. At other times, Hector would still help to sell jewelry in the store. More and more female customers wereing to Soul, and because of his ¡°candid opinion¡± as well as his ¡°great taste,¡± he became popr on the social media tform, Chapter 1010 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1010 At ckgold¡­ Quincy was scrolling through the tablet as he reported the findings of his work in front of the desk. Nn was holding a cup of coffee in front of his lips, but he did not drink it. He tapped his fingers on the desk and was obviously distracted. Quincy lifted his head and asked, ¡°Mr. Goldmann?¡± Nn looked outside through the window and said, ¡°It seems like a lot of things are going on in Soul¡± Quincy chuckled and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that a good thing when more and more people are buying jewelry from Mrs. Goldmann¡¯s Soul Jewelry?¡± Nn frowned. ¡°Did you know that she just hired a new staff member? I heard that he¡¯s quite handsome, and he has gotten quite a lot of attentiontely.¡± Quincy was rendered speechless. ¡®Is this what you¡¯re concerned about?¡¯ Nn put the cup of coffee down, and the expression on his face was unreadable. ¡°I also heard that she puts a lot of effort into nurturing that little boy.¡± The corner of Quincy¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal? I¡¯m sure you would do the same as well if you came across a talented staff member, Mr. Goldmann.¡± Nn lifted his head to look at Quincy. His face was dark as he said, ¡°When she¡¯s busy training new staff, she doesn¡¯t have time for me. She didn¡¯t call me either. Am I not attractive to her anymore?¡± Quincy held back the urge tough and lowered his head, ¡°Mr. Goldmann, they say only women would think about such things, so why would you¡­¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Nn frowned. After a while, he stood up and took the jacket at the back of his chair. Quincy was stunned. ¡°Where are you going, Mr. Goldmann?¡±. ¡°I¡¯m worried about her, so I¡¯m going to keep an eye on her.¡± Nn put on his jacket and stormed out of his office, leaving Quincy frozen stiff on his spot. When Nn arrived at Soul in his Rolls-Royce, he did not get out of the car. Instead, he looked toward the shoppers who wereing in and out of the lobby one after another. He squinted his eyes and rolled the window down. In the meantime, two young men walked past his car, and one of them wasining to another guy. ¡°I won¡¯t let my girlfriende to this jewelry store anymore.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Why? Every time my girlfriendes to this store, she¡¯llin to me, saying that my taste is worse than that brat that sells her jewelry when we get home. Not only that, but she¡¯ll praise him for being handsome and having good taste in front of me, so do you think I can take it?¡± ¡°Chill, brother. Beer¡¯s on me tonight.¡± After both of them had gone away, Nn couldn¡¯t hold himself back anymore. He got out of the car and strode toward Soul¡¯s lobby. Meanwhile, in Maisie¡¯s office¡­. Lucy was praising Hector. He had only joined them for a few days, but his sales performance was a lot better than all of them. She also told Maisie that everyone on the Inte was talking about him as well. After Maisie heard what she said, she chuckled. ¡°Happy with the jewel I picked up for you?¡± Lucy nodded profusely. After a short while, she thought of something and asked, ¡°Oh yeah, Ms. Vanderbilt. He really has good taste, and it¡¯d be a shame if he doesn¡¯t work in the fashion industry.¡± Maisie looked at her and said, ¡°I also didn¡¯t expect him to be so good at what he does. I really didn¡¯t notice it before.¡± Could she have told in the past? Well, she couldn¡¯t be med. In the past, Hector¡¯s friends had all been hooligans. He couldn¡¯t calm his mind down, nor did he know what was suitable for him and his life goal. Thus, he could only follow his friends. People always said that the environment had a heavy influence on one¡¯s behavior. It was only after Hector turned a new leaf and cut ties with his previous friends that he could regain a sense of his own worth. Lirapc! TUTU Something popped into Maisie¡¯s head, and she said, ¡°Oh yeah, help me to take over thepany today. I¡¯m going to bring him to buy some clothester. After all, he¡¯s the most popr salesperson in ourpany, so his appearance is important.¡± Besides, she also needed to bring him to look for houses. He hade all the way here from Coralia, and he needed a house to live in. ¡°Are you not going to ask me for my opinion when you¡¯re taking a man to get him clothes?¡± Nn¡¯s voice rang out, stunning both Maisie and Lucy. They turned their heads around to see that Nn was standing by the door with his arms crossed in front of his chest while looking meaningfully at Maisie. Chapter 1011 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1011 Seeing that Nn entered the office, Lucy quietly exited the room and immediately closed the door. Nn stopped in front of the desk, propped his arms against the desk, leaned forward to approach Maisie, and forced a smile. ¡± There¡¯s a neer in thepany, and you¡¯ve already forgotten about your husband. Have you taken a fancy to that newbie?¡± Listening to his serious tone, Maisie could not help butugh. ¡°Honey, is that jealousy that I¡¯m smelling?¡± Nn squinted slightly. Maisie leaned forward, kissed him on the lips, and let off a bright smile. ¡°Good then, we¡¯ll take him to the mallter and buy him some clothes together. I still have to arrange amodation for him after the shopping.¡± Nn frowned, and his expression dimmed. ¡°It seems that you¡¯ve arranged everything for him.¡± Maisie could not help but chuckle and nod. Seeing the gloom in Nn¡¯s eyes, Maisie grabbed him by his tie, ¡°Shall I introduce you to him?¡± Nn pulled his tie out of her grasp. ¡°No.¡± He was about to straighten his body, but Maisie wrapped her arms around his neck and brushed her finger across his thin lips. ¡°Nope, you have to meet him.¡± Nn stared at her while Maisie gave off a wide grin. Hearing a knock on the door, Maisie looked out and said, ¡°Come in. Hector pushed open the door and exchanged gazes with Nn when he walked in. He looked puzzled. This man looks familiar, but why is he ring at me?¡¯ Maisie walked over to Hector¡¯s side and rested her elbow on his shoulder. ¡°You haven¡¯t gotten the chance to meet your cousin-inw before this, have you? So this is your opportunity to get to know him for the first time.¡± Nn was flustered. ¡°Cousin-inw?¡± Hector was also taken aback and took another nce at Nn. Although he had never met him. at least he had heard of him. After getting an affirmative nod from Maisie, Hector immediately nodded at Nn. ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you. Nn¡¯s expression looked indifferent and cold. He did not respond to the greeting but looked at Maisie. ¡°Since when have you started to regard random people as your rtives now?¡± Maisie was startled, while Hector was bbergasted again. Seeing that Nn seemed to have misunderstood, Maisie hurried up and wrapped her arms around his arm. ¡°He¡¯s really my biological cousin! Look carefully. He¡¯s Hector!¡± Hector nodded. Nn took a closer look at Hector again, and his brows creased even more tightly.¡± Did Hector look like this before?¡± Maisie chuckled, held Nn¡¯s cheeks with both hands, and got him to look down at her. ¡°Isn¡¯t it unbelievable? At first, I thought Hector had undergone stic surgery or something.¡± She walked up to Hector upon saying that pushed him closer to Nn, and eximed, ¡°Just look at the facial features, and try picturing him in long, ck hair with a pink highlight. Doesn¡¯t he look exactly like the Hector that you know?¡± Nn thought about it meticulously and responded nonchntly, ¡°He does look a little familiar.¡± Maisie rushed out from behind Hector and winked at Nn. ¡°Since he¡¯s addressed you as his cousin- inw, shouldn¡¯t you bring your cousin-inw out to buy some clothes and anything else?¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Nn¡¯s expression looked calm as he nodded. ¡°Yes, he really needs it.¡± Hector looked perplexed. ¡°Maisie, you don¡¯t need to buy me clothes. I¡¯m not.¡± Maisie stopped him. ¡°Creating an image is very important when ites to impressing the people you meet in this industry. Your fashion preference and style will have to change if you wish to step into the fashion industry. Look at you. You literally look like a student. Will others have the guts toe to you even when you¡¯ve be a fashion stylist? You should learn a thing or two from your cousin-inw.¡± She pushed Hector toward Nn upon saying that. ¡°Honey, I¡¯ll leave Hector to you. So go on, chop- chop.¡± Lpici VII Nn was at a loss for words. In the car, he felt that he had been yed. ¡®She agreed to tag along, but it turns out to be only me ying the babysitter.¡¯ Nn turned his head and took a nce at Hector, who was sitting in the front passenger seat. After all, he was Maisie¡¯s cousin. ¡°You¡¯ve changed quite a lot.¡± Chapter 1012 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1012 Hector originally thought that it would be difficult to get along with Nn as rumor had it that he had always been a very indifferent man . Thus, he tried not to speak too much in order not to cause his cousin any trouble. Still, he did not expect that Nn would take the initiative to talk to him. Hector scratched his head. ¡°I just don¡¯t want to live on as the person that I used to be.¡± Nn responded faintly while still looking ahead. ¡°It¡¯s good to be willing to make a change.¡± The car was parked outside thergest shopping mall located in the administrative district, and the two got out of the car. Hector walked alongside Nn, and as soon as they had just stepped into the shopping mall, the director and several managers of the mall greeted Nn with a smile, ¡°Mr. Goldmann.¡± Nn brought Hector to them. ¡°Get him a few suitable outfits. Just pack everything that he likes.¡± Maisie was stunned when she saw the Hector that Nn had brought back from the mall, and almost all the staff in the administration department dropped their jaws in disbelief. Nn had hand-picked the suit that Hector was wearing The suit and the buzz-cut made him look like a model. Sure enough, a man would understand another man better. Nn stopped in front of Maisie and nced in Hector¡¯s direction. ¡°What do you think?¡± Maisie gave him a thumbs-up. ¡°Well done.¡± It was Hector¡¯s first experience with such formal attire, and he seemed to be moving around and acting very awkwardly, trying to get used to the new look. Maisie walked over and patted him on the shoulder. ¡°You¡¯ll wear something like this all the time from now on. I¡¯ll get Uncle Kennedy to bring you around and get you acquainted with people in the industry. He has quite a few connections in the fashion industry, and you can definitely learn a thing or two from them.¡± Hector nodded. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Back in the office¡­ Maisie jumped onto Nn, hugged him, and rubbed against his neck. ¡°It seems that my husband has quite the taste. Nn picked her up. walked up to the couch, and sat down. Maisie sat on top of him, wrapped her arms around his neck, and leaned against him tightly, He pinched her chin and got closer to her.¡± Has my taste ever been bad?¡± Maisie kissed his chin and pecked his neck while Nn held her closer to his chest. However, when he was about to kiss her, she tilted her head and lifted her hand to stop him. ¡°Darling, we¡¯re in my office.¡± He was so furious that heughed. He then grasped her hand and breathed heavily. ¡°I think you¡¯re trying to kill me.¡± Maisie had achieved her goal and wanted to get out of his arms, but Nn took her back into his arms again. ¡°Are you nning to escape from me after you¡¯ve awakened the beast?¡± ¡°Nn Goldm-¡°Before she could finish the sentence, he had already sealed her lips. In the following two weeks, Hector had been learning about makeup and outfit coordination. At the same time, Kennedy would bring him around to meet several fashionistas. Those people probably saw the potential in Hector and introduced him to a rtivelyrge fashion magazinepany. When Hector submitted his resume for an interview, he was almost dismissed because he had no educational background rted to the field to back him up. However, fortunately, he got himself a chance to showcase his capabilities, and the chief editor made an exception and hired him. In the private room in a restaurant¡­ ¡°Cheers!¡± Maisie treated Lucy and a few staff from the administrative department to a meal in order to celebrate Hector¡¯s sess. They were quite reluctant to let Hector go and work in a fashion magazine company. Hector stared at the drink in the ss, and he could not believe that this was all real- it was like a dream. Maisie rested her elbow on his shoulder.¡± What are you thinking about?¡± He returned to his senses for a bit and lowered his gaze. ¡°Maisie, this feels so surreal.¡± Ad, who thought he could only be another John Doe who lived his life aimlessly and that he would at most turn out to be someone mediocre in life, actually made it to where he was today and found the goal of his life-all these seemed very surreal to him. Maisie rubbed his buzz-cut. ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re willing to change for the better. Others will definitely look at you differently when you return to Coralia after achieving your dreams.¡± Noticing the sudden silence in the room, Maisie subconsciously turned around and looked at the staff, who looked surprised. Chapter 1013 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1013 Maisie asked them immediately, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ Ms. Vanderbilt, it turns out Hector is your cousin?¡± Although they had long thought that the two of them might be rted in some way, he turned out to be her younger cousin. They did not know much about that because Hector had note clean with them either when it came to his rtionship with Maisie. Several female employees leaned forward all of a sudden. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, do you have any other younger cousins?¡± ¡°Their buddies would do too.¡± . Maisie was rendered speechless. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡®It seems that I really need to start hiring some young men for thepany¡¯s sake. Otherwise, these ladies will only think about men all the time.¡¯ At Stoslo¡¯s Ambergate Street¡­. Ryleigh walked into a circr za, looked at the sculptures and doves in the za, and picked up a camera to take pictures. A blonde girl walked up to her and tugged at the hem of her clothes. When Ryleigh lowered her head, the young girl handed her the rose bouquet in her hand. She was astonished, and the girl pointed in the direction behind her. Ryleigh looked back and looked slightly surprised. Louis was standing among the passing tourists, and the two exchanged gazes through the crowd. Ryleigh could not ept that Joe had died because of her, so she had gone abroad to escape from all the emotions, and Louis gave her the time she needed badly. They had not seen each other for 45 days, a full one and a half months. Seeing that Louis hade after her all the way from Zlokova, Ryleigh pursed her lips and walked toward him with the roses in her arms. It was not until she stopped right in front of him that she knew that it was really him and not just her imagination. She wept and smiled at the same time. ¡°W-Why have youe?¡± Louis stroked the top of her messy hair. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for more than a month, and you seem to have lost weight.¡± She whimpered, ¡°I¡¯m not used to eating foreign food, and their potatoes taste worse than what we have in Zlokova.¡± Seeing her crying andining to him, Louis could not help butugh out loud. ¡°So you just allow yourself to go hungry?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± Ryleigh wiped away her tears, but the more she wiped, the more tears gushed down from her eyes. In the end, she threw herself into his arms hysterically. Louis hugged her and stroked her back with a helpless expression, ¡°I¡¯ve been really worried that you would be abducted and sold to human traffickers, that you wouldn¡¯t be able to eat or sleep well for more than a month.¡± He paused for a split second, rested his chin on the top of her head, and hugged her tightly. ¡°I was also worried that you wouldn¡¯t return. She froze in his arms and then looked up at him. ¡°Where would you want me to go if I were not to return?¡± Louis held her cheek in his palms. ¡°Who knows? Nobody can be sure that you won¡¯t leave me because you feel guilty about Joe¡¯s death. Ryleigh was astounded. ¡®To be honest, I was devastated in the days after Joe¡¯s death. After all, he was a friend that I¡¯ve known for more than a decade. My feelings toward him, although it was not a romantic rtionship. I will always remember the kindness that he had shown me throughout our friendship. Joe had died because of her, and that was something that Ryleigh had to get over. That was why she did not care what Louis would think of her decision and proposed that she wanted to travel abroad in order to seek her inner peace, and Louis had agreed without any questions asked. After more than a month¡¯s worth of peaceseeking, she hade to terms with a lot of things in life. ¡®The life that Joe threw away so that I can live is something that I can never repay or make up for. The only thing that I can do is to keep in touch with Joe¡¯s mother so that she can recover from her grief.¡¯ She had actually missed Louis a lot in the past month or so, but Louis had not taken the initiative to contact her. Thus, she had been under the impression she had let him down and did not dare to contact him. I¡¯m actually a coward who doesn¡¯t have the guts to face anything.¡¯ Ryleigh leaned her forehead against his chest and lowered her head. ¡°No, I actually missed you very much too.¡± A faint smile appeared on the corners of Louis¡¯ lips when he heard her confession, and he lifted her head. ¡°Oh, really? Then how badly did you miss me?¡± Chapter 1014 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1014 Ryleigh pouted and whispered, ¡°I just missed you. I¡¯m not going to go into the details.¡± Louis kissed her forehead and held her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯m here to bring back a kitten that can¡¯t find its way home.¡± She held the roses with one hand while the other was being wrapped in his palm, and she followed him as both of them moved forward. ¡°Who said that I can¡¯t find my way home?¡± He smiled. ¡°You¡¯ve been away from home for more than a month. Can you still recognize your house?¡± She snorted softly. ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever I want. Why can¡¯t I allow myself to have more fun for a few more days while we¡¯re still not officially married?¡± He stopped, turned to look at her, squinted his eyes, and gave off a smile. ¡°You seem to be right. I dare you to leave me alone again after we get married.¡± Ryleigh pouted and suddenly reached out to him. ¡°You¡¯re to carry me back to the hotel.¡± Louis was startled, looked at the tourists around him, and raised his eyebrows. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Ryleigh replied confidently, ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m abroad, and no one knows me.¡± Louis squatted down with his back facing her. ¡°Get up then.¡± Ryleigh smiled, jumped on his back, and Louis carried her on his back. The tourists and passersby passing by the couple did not give off huge reactions as if this was something that they had experienced every day in their life. As soon as Louis carried her back to the hotel room and put her down, he immediately kissed her behind the door. Ryleigh wrapped her arms around his neck and weed his kisses with open arms. In fact, they had only gone through this once before when they were in his office, but because it was rather forced onto her, it felt way too painful for her. That was why she had been resisting it all this while, however, Louis had never forced her to do so ever again. This time around, Louis¡¯ tenderness gave Ryleigh a taste of the wonderful, out-of-this-world sensations that these things came apanied with. In the early morning, a ray of sunlight pierced through the window screen and shone on the bed. Ryleigh frowned, turned over, and subconsciously reached out her hand to hug the person beside her. Surprisingly, there was no one there, so she rubbed her eyes and sat up in a daze. Seeing that the space beside her was empty, she put on her bathrobe and got out of bed. However, her legs felt weak, and she sat back down again. ¡®Last night¡­ So this¡­ This is what overindulgence feels like!?¡¯ She rubbed her forehead and walked out of the room. ¡°Louis, where are you?¡± As soon as she turned her head, she saw Louis standing outside on the balcony in a bathrobe, and he was on the phone with someone, smiling happily. Ryleigh frowned. ¡®Is he talking to a woman?¡¯ Louis looked back, saw Ryleigh, said a few more words to the other party, and ended the call. He then walked in, reached out, rubbed the top of her head, and said with a smile, ¡°Why are you up so early? I thought you¡¯d sleep until noon.¡± Ryleigh turned her face away. ¡°Do I look like a pig to you?¡± Louis poked her nose gently. ¡°You look a lot like one.¡± Ryleigh smacked his finger off her nose and said angrily. ¡°You¡¯re the pig here! Everyone in your family is a pig!¡± Louis smiled. ¡°But my family includes you too.¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org She choked on her own saliva. Louis picked her up abruptly, and she subconsciously wrapped her hands around his neck. ¡°What are you doing?¡± He raised his eyebrows and smirked. ¡°It¡¯s still early. Why don¡¯t we go back to bed again?¡± Ryleigh looked at him suspiciously. ¡°Didn¡¯t we just wake up?¡± Louis took her back to the room, stared at her innocent look, and undid the belt of her bathrobe solemnly. ¡°There¡¯s another thing that we 1/2 16:16 LITUPCI IUIT can do after we get back to bed.¡± She understood what he meant flushed due to the anger, and beat him. ¡°You b* stard, you¡¯re doing this again-Hmm!¡± Louis had lowered his head and sealed her lips shut. At 11:00 a m., the two went to the hotel¡¯s restaurant for brunch. When Louis spoke fluently to the waiter in the country¡¯s localnguage and asked them to prepare two more silverware sets, Ryleigh was a little bewildered. ¡°Who else is joining us for brunch?¡± Louis handed her the menu. ¡°Two of my ssmates. Both of them live in Stoslo, and I haven¡¯t seen them in 10 years. Besides, it¡¯s a great opportunity to introduce them to you.¡± Chapter 1015 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1015 Ryleigh asked, ¡°Did you call your ssmates earlier in the morning?¡± Louis raised his eyebrows. ¡°Yeah. Otherwise, who else would I be calling?¡± Ryleigh flipped through the menu and continued asking, ¡°Is the friend a he or a she?¡± Louis nced at her and chuckled, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s a he, or are you telling me that you think it¡¯s a she?¡± Ryleigh looked down at the menu and stopped talking. Not long after they finished ordering, two acquaintances appeared at the dining table, both of whom were indeed men. ¡°Hey, Lew, it¡¯s been a long time. I didn¡¯t expect you toe to Stoslo, and you still remember us.¡± The man who greeted Louis warmly wore gold-rimmed sses, a suit, and leather shoes. He looked like a man who had a sessful career. While the other man looked like a fashionable man who was very into hip-hop-he even had long hair and dreadlocks. The two of them hugged Louis first as soon as they met. Louis then replied with a smile. ¡°You guys have all gone abroad since graduation, and we haven¡¯t seen each other since then.¡± The man with dreadlocks patted him on the shoulder. ¡°You had a chance back then too, but you chose to stay and develop your career back in Zlokova.¡± ¡°Wherever I stay and develop makes no difference to me. The bespectacled man looked at Ryleigh and asked with a grin, ¡°And thisdy is your¡­¡± Ryleigh stood up, and Louis walked to her side, embraced her by the shoulders, and introduced her, ¡°She¡¯s my wife.¡± The two men looked at each other andughed. ¡°Vo, not bad at all man! You actually managed to find yourself a wife. Did you kidnap her in the first ce?¡± Louis replied with a solemn expression,¡± Yes, my family finally kidnapped someone for me.¡± Both of the menughed. ¡°What do you mean by kidnapping?¡± Ryleigh stared at him suspiciously. Louis pinched her cheek. ¡°Isn¡¯t it right? If both our families hadn¡¯t arranged our engagement for us, someone else would have abducted you.¡± Ryleigh was at a loss for words. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. They were all ssmates who had not seen each other for a decade, so it was inevitable that chatting and catching up would be in full swing at the dining table. The bespectacled man was Bobbin Summerton, also a student at the music academy. His parents had a business abroad, so he had gone abroad to take over his parents¡¯ business after graduation and did not pursue a career path in music. The man with dreadlocks was called ke Stefani. He had gone abroad and went down the path of rock music after graduating from the academy, and he now had his own band. They were quite surprised about the fact that Louis had found himself a wife. Robbin said that someone like Louis, who was so obsessed with music and music only, would probably stay single all his life. Of course, Ryleigh was also interested in Louis¡¯ past on campus, so she listened attentively to the gossip throughout the whole meal. Robbin asked Louis, ¡°Did the two of youe together only because of the marriage that your families had arranged for the both of you ¡°Consider that a yes.¡± Louis picked up the coffee, took a sip. paused for a split second, and added, ¡°We had only met once before that.¡± Ryleigh turned to look at him. ke saw her reaction and smelled the gossip. ¡°Oh? Is it love at first sight? Is the marriage arrangement only a beautiful coincidence?¡± Louis¡¯ eyes squinted slightly. Is it love at first sight? I don¡¯t think it counts as that. It¡¯s just that I was a little surprised by her performance, so I couldn¡¯t get her off my mind.¡¯ Robbin looked at Ryleigh. ¡°By the way, Ms. Hill, Lew said that you¡¯re also a graduate from the academy, but you should be many years younger than us, right? Were you a soloist too?¡± Ryleigh paused for a bit and shook her head. ¡°I studied in the orchestra department.¡± 1/2 16:16 Lpiei TVIS Robbin and ke looked at Louis in surprise. ¡°The orchestra department!?¡± Louis nodded. Ryleigh wondered. ¡°Yeah, the orchestra department¡­ Is it weird?¡± ke waved his hand. ¡°No, it¡¯s not weird. It¡¯s just a little surprising.¡± Robbin rubbed his chin and added, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s really surprising. After all, Lew was, ke stopped him. ¡°Ahem ahem, forget about that. Let¡¯s just bury the past. Besides, Ms. Hill is here, be more considerate.¡± Chapter 1016 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1016 Ryleigh frowned because of curiosity. What was wrong with the orchestra? Louis, who had been silent, slowly spoke. ¡°I didn¡¯t like the students from the orchestra. I thought the way they y was boring and not creative and that the younger generation wouldn¡¯t enjoy it. Thus, I didn¡¯t understand the beauty of orchestras until I went to the performance in Bassburgh High, which changed my mind.¡± ke Stefani chuckled. ¡°Oh, the performance at Bassburgh High. The orchestra performance that night was indeed mesmerizing. Opera and orchestra were incorporated into pop songs. What was that performance called? It was outstanding.¡± He couldn¡¯t remember what the program was called, but he remembered that the girl had been singing very well and that he had been utterly mesmerized. Ryleigh thought that what they were talking about sounded familiar. Were they talking about her? Louis suddenly grabbed her hand and said to them, ¡°Just ask her if you want to know.¡± They both look toward her. ¡°Her?¡± Louis smiled smugly. ¡°She¡¯s sitting right here.¡± They finally understood and were shocked. ¡°She was the one performing that night?¡± Louis pulled Ryleigh¡¯s hand over and kissed her fingertips. ¡°So, when I watched the performance all those years ago, our fate was sealed Before epting the invitation to the performance, Louis had never been interested in the orchestra. He couldn¡¯t understand why it was interesting, nor could he understand Professor Charles Nixon and his students and their insistence. Louis would practice with the rest of the club. Bobbin and ke had been in the club as well. The corridor would be crowded with girls whenever Louis showed up for the practice sessions, but he was used to that. Back then¡­ Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. After the performance, Louis, Bobbin, and ke walked back to the dorms. Bobbin put his arm on his shoulder. ¡°Lew, there are always fangirls whenever you rehearse. I think you should just debut as a performer.¡± Louis was helpless, ¡°I can¡¯t stop them.¡± ke chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m quite curious. You have so many fans, but are there any that you are interested in?¡± Bobbin added, ¡°Isn¡¯t Josie Smalls pretty good? She¡¯s pretty and a good pianist. You could be a match.¡± ke waved his hand. ¡°No, she¡¯s not good enough. Josie is from an average family. She¡¯s not good enough for Lew.¡± Louis watched while they argued¡¯ about a trivial topic and shook his head. When he was walking away, he saw a few girls hesitating. and they shoved one of them toward him. The girl was blushing and handed a letter to Louis. ¡°Louis, I¡­ I have a crush on you.¡± Robbin looked at her clothes. ¡°You¡¯re from the orchestra?¡± The girl nodded. Robbin smiled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but Lew isn¡¯t a fan of the orchestra.¡± The girl didn¡¯t understand. Robbin put his arm around Louis¡¯ shoulder and smiled. ¡®More like Lew isn¡¯t interested in girls who are in the orchestra. He would be more interested in soloists.¡± Chapter 1017 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1017 The girl crumbled the letter and bit her lip, looking sad. Louis didn¡¯t ept her letter, nced at her, and walked past. Robbin patted the girl¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Before they walked too far away, the girl said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the orchestra? We y music too.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Louis stopped in his tracks. Bobbin and ke looked at him. The girl bit her lip, looking sad. ¡°I¡­ I just don¡¯t understand. I¡¯m not allowed to have a crush on soloists just because I¡¯m part of the orchestra?¡± Louis turned around, looked at her, and said indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t like the orchestra, so even if I¡¯m looking for someone to date, it wouldn¡¯ t be someone from the orchestra.¡± The girl stood there stunned. Louis turned around and left while ke walked next to him andughed. ¡°Lew, aren¡¯t you afraid that you¡¯ll put your foot in your mouth one day?¡± He looked at ck and said, ¡°Not possible.¡± Bobbin grabbed ke. ¡°You should date someone with simr interests. Louis does not understand orchestra performances, so there¡¯s no way he¡¯s going to get a girlfriend from the orchestra.¡± ke thought about it and acknowledged it. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Robbin smiled. ¡°But Lew only cares about music, so he doesn¡¯t have time to date. I think he will probably live the rest of his life with music.¡± Heughed with ke while Louis stared at them and walked in front of them. After a few days, Bassburgh High¡¯s principal went to see him and invited him to attend the performance at their school as a representative of the music academy. It would work as an encouragement for the high school students. He agreed because it was just to represent the academy. On the night of the performance, their club performed the opening act. After the performance, they went backstage to change out of their outfits. Robbin looked at all the high school students who were waiting for their turn to perform backstage. Some were rushing around to get their makeup done, while others were practicing and looking anxious yet excited. He couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°High school students are so energetic.¡± Louis didn¡¯t reply. He put his violin into the case and was ready to leave when he saw a girl walk out of the changing room. She hadn¡¯t had her makeup done and had hair clips on. She was the most eye-catching among all the students in their outfits. Her dress was bright red with a clean design, yet it looked intense. The hem of the dress and the sleeves were beautifully embroidered. She wore a vintage choker around her neck. Louis wasn¡¯t sure why, but he took a few more nces. He had never seen anyone wear a gown like that at the academy. What she wore gave her an interesting poise. ¡°Zee, help me fix my hair. It¡¯s stuck to my zipper,¡± the girl said to another beautiful girl. The girl named Zee moved her hair andughed. ¡°This wig is too long.¡± ¡°There are even longer ones. Mine is just normal.¡± The girl looked around. ¡°Where¡¯s Joe? He has my phone!¡± The boy named Joe walked in with a bag of junk food in his hands. ¡°I¡¯m here. I bought food for you since your performance will be a whileter. You might get hungry.¡± Chapter 1018 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1018 The girl smiled and walked over to take it.¡± You know me so well.¡± Joe gave her phone back to her. She took it and turned on the camera. ¡°No, I need to take a photo for memory.¡± She looked into the camera but suddenly remembered something and looked at the two of them. ¡°Let¡¯s do this together.¡± Zee crossed her arms and shook her head, but the girl pulled her over, ¡°Lome on, you shouldn¡¯t hide your beauty. Joe,e over.¡± The three of them took a photo together backstage. Robbin walked over and tapped Louis¡¯ shoulder. ¡°Aren¡¯t you ready? ke has been waiting. Let¡¯s go.¡± Louis nodded and walked away with his case in hand. When it was finally the time for the orchestra to perform, Robbin said while looking bored, ¡°The orchestra, not one of those boring songs, I hope?¡± They rarely watched the orchestra perform at the academy because it was too boring and ssical. ke yawned. ¡°It¡¯s fine, I haven¡¯t been sleeping welltely, so this would be a good luby. I¡¯m going to take a nap. Wake me up when it¡¯ s over.¡± Louis looked at his phone and didn¡¯t reply, The lights on the stage dimmed, and a spotlight shone on the girl standing in the middle of the stage in a gown. Louis put his phone away and looked up. He was startled when he saw that it was the girl from backstage. The girl stood under the spotlight, looking eye-catching in her red gown. The girl waved her hand gently and started singing with no music. Soon after, the majestic orchestra lit up the stage, and there was a violin solo with bass, and the flute joined in. The girl standing in the middle started singing, and it blended perfectly with the male singer. The orchestra ying pop music made it sound majestic and beautiful. The thunderous apuse pulled Louis back when the performance ended, and the curtains were drawn. Robbin and ke stared at him in shock when he started pping. From what they remembered, Louis almost never watched orchestra performances, and even when he did, he would just give a few ps or leave halfway through the performance. Louis never thought that watching this performance at Bassburgh High would change his mind about the orchestra. He always thought that that would be the only time he would see that breathtaking girl in the red gown, and he wouldn¡¯t meet her anymore. Never would he imagine that that girl would one day be his fiancee. During that year¡­ Louis met X, who was a model that graduated from acting school. She didn¡¯t have a lot inmon with him. On the night of the academy¡¯s performance, X confessed her feelings for him, but he rejected her because she wasn¡¯t his type. She asked what his type was, and he was quiet for a moment before answering.¡± Looks innocent musically talented.¡± After being persistent for two years, X signed up to learn the violin. She wouldn¡¯t wear makeup when she met him and would try her best to be his type. Louis had been wondering why this woman was so persistent. She wouldn¡¯t give up even after being rejected multiple times. Maybe it was because he could see how sincere she was, so he tried to ept her. That was until one day. Christina Hill showed up at their home to speak to his mother.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Chapter 1019 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1019 When Louis walked past the study, he could vaguely hear his mother¡¯s voice.¡± Why was Ryleigh kicked out of school?¡± Christina sighed. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. The school said she¡­ pushed someone down the stairs for a ce in the music academy.¡± Larissa was shocked. ¡®She wouldn¡¯t do that would she?¡± ¡°I know she wouldn¡¯t. She¡¯s my niece, and I don¡¯t believe she¡¯s that kind of person. This was a huge impact on Ryleigh, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± Christina didn¡¯t finish her sentence. Larissa put down her coffee cup and held her hand. ¡°What do the victim¡¯s parents think?¡± ¡°The girl¡¯s father is the top manager of Royal Crown, so he knows people. He was even Natasha Knowles¡¯ manager at one point. His daughter is in aa, and the school is using Ryleigh, so her father had to cover this up.¡± Louis listened for a while outside before walking away. His mother was best friends with Christina, and he knew that Christina was a Hill As for ¡®Ryleigh¡¯ who they were talking about, he had heard his mother mention this name before but never met the girl. He knew that she was musically gifted like he was. He would want to meet this Ms. Hill that his mother mentioned frequently. He wanted to know more people who were gifted in music, but he never got the chance. The name ¡°Ryleigh¡¯ was kept in the back of his head because it kept popping up. Sometimes, Russel Hill would go over for dinner with Christina and would talk about his daughter. He would say how his daughter had been affected after being kicked out of school and changed a lot. She would get new things at home and wouldn¡¯t touch anything rted to music. When the elders mentioned ¡®Ryleigh¡¯ in the past, they would describe her as passionate and very talented. She had been able topose songs when she was young, just like him. Now when the elders mentioned her, they called her a headache and that she was getting rebellious and had given up on herself. She would constantly say that she was going to run away. That was probably what made Louis curious. One day at dinner, he asked about this girl he kept hearing about but never met. Russel then showed him a picture of a girl on his phone. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Louis immediately recognized that she was the girl from Bassburgh High. The ¡®name¡¯ that only existed in his memories and the girl from the night at Bassbugh High formed an invisible line and tied them together. He officially broke up with X during their sixth year together because he no longer wanted to waste her time. She was a model and shouldn¡¯t have to give up on her dreams for him, just like how he wouldn¡¯t give up music for her. Before leaving. X asked him. ¡°Can¡¯t you let me into your heart?¡± Louis looked away and said the same thing ¨C they were not a good match. He didn¡¯t know why. Rtionships were reallyplicated and confusing. X loved him, but he just wouldn¡¯t convince himself to fall for her. He had always known that X wouldn¡¯t be the woman he wanted to spend the rest of his life with, even though she had changed for him. Chapter 1020 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1020 The first time he had officially ¡®met¡¯ Ryelgin was not long after breaking up with X at the Michelin restaurant. Louis sat at the cafe waiting for his lunch. He had his headphones on because he didn¡¯t like the noise. He flipped through a magazine from the racks, and after a short time, there was an argument. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°Willow, what are you doing? We¡¯re in a restaurant. Go outside if you¡¯re going to make a scene. Don¡¯t affect the other patrons here.¡± The argument was so loud that it affected him. He wasn¡¯t happy about it. Soon after that, the waiter tried to stop them, and one of the women started cursing. He threw the magazine on the table, got up, and walked toward them. That woman picked up the coffee from the table and sshed it on the other woman. ¡°Godmother!¡± A boy in sunsses stood up. He took off his sunsses, and Louis was shocked when he saw the boy¡¯s appearance. ¡®Isn¡¯t this the child from the academy, Wayion Vanderbilt?¡¯ What the child did next surprised him. The boy picked up the ss of water and sshed it on the woman. The woman angrily raised her hand. ¡°You dirty b*stard, how dare you¡­¡± The woman got up and stopped her, but when Louis saw that she would harm the child, he immediately grabbed onto her wrist and took off his headphones. The woman¡¯s makeup melted because she was sshed with water, and she looked horribly ugly. ¡°Are you crazy? Why are you picking a fight with a child?¡± That child was a student at the academy, so he wouldn¡¯t just ignore it. Other than being angry at this, Louis was angry at the mother for letting the child skip school Louis turned to look at the woman who was wiping her face. ¡°Why would a mother let her son skip school?¡± When the woman looked up, he thought she looked familiar. She pointed at herself and asked, ¡°You¡¯re¡­ talking to me?¡± He looked at her. Why wouldn¡¯t she understand what he meant? ¡°Are you deaf? Of course I am.¡± The woman seemed even angrier. ¡°You¡¯re the crazy one!¡± That was the first time a woman scolded him. At that moment, he saw the boy tugging at her shirt. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. Godmother. I don¡¯t want to eat here anymore. Let¡¯s go home.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The boy held another girl¡¯s hand. When he was leaving, he looked at the woman who started this and said, ¡°This isn¡¯t over.¡± Louis was very curious. He was a totally different person from the one he knew from school. He didn¡¯t seem to recognize him, and they didn¡¯t seem to be the same person. He watched them walk away and couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that the boy was acting strangely. Even the woman looked very familiar to him. But before he could think, he saw the woman¡¯s bracelet, and he knew very well that his mother had one like that too. His mother had mentioned that she had been looking for her sister, so he asked, and that woman said her mother had given it to her. He felt funny that his aunt¡¯s daughter was a horrible woman and that this woman was his cousin. He slowly noticed that this ¡®cousin¡¯ of his was suspicious, but his mother had confirmed that she was his aunt Marina¡¯s daughter based on the bracelet. He wasn¡¯t convinced yet. It wasn¡¯t until the night of the party, when Willow¡¯s identity was exposed, that he realized the woman from the Michelin restaurant was Ryleigh Hill. Chapter 1021 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1021 The memory Louis had of Ryleigh was when she impressed the crowd on stage back at high school. He came forward and admitted that Willow indeed had done something like that in the restaurant. However, since Willow hadn¡¯t exposed her identity in front of everyone yet, he couldn¡¯t let the situation get out of hand, so he said, ¡°Both sides are at fault. We can gather up and find a solution afterward. There¡¯s no need to make a scene out of it.¡± Ryleigh looked at him and asked, ¡°Are you blind? How could you,¡± Russell interrupted before she could finish her sentence, ¡°Shut up, Ryleigh! If I hear another word coming out of your mouth, I¡¯ll punish you when we get hometer! Willow went forward to apologize to him, but he paid him no mind. He looked at Ryleigh, who was exasperated. He did not know why, but he felt that she was actually a pushover, although she looked like a paper tiger. When Maisie and Nn appeared, Ryleigh walked up to her andined, her mouth pouting, ¡°Zee, you¡¯re finally here. I¡¯m so sad¡­¡± As if she had found someone to back her up and that she could do whatever she wanted now, she pulled a funny face at Willow, making Louis feel that she was such a silly and adorable girl From then on, whenever he saw Ryleigh, he couldn¡¯t control himself from teasing her. When she became angry, he would feel happy. It was like seeing a kitty that got pissed off but refused to stretch its ws out to hurt people. He had been reluctant to go on a blind date, but when his mother told him that she had spoken to the Hills about an engagement, he did not say no. Larissa looked at him in surprise and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you don¡¯t like other people to make decisions for you? You refuse to go on blind dates, but you said yes to an engagement?¡± He put the book down and lifted his head to look at his mother. ¡°An acquaintance is better than a stranger.¡± Of course, it was only his excuse. However, he was well aware that Ryleigh might not like it, so he said, ¡°Well, since we¡¯re getting engaged, I guess we have to bond first.¡± Larissa looked at him for a while before smiling and saying, ¡°You young people can do whatever you want. You can bond for however long you like as long as you can fall in love with each other.¡± Initially, he intended to make her fall in love with him as soon as possible, but something had happened to Maisie, and their wedding was postponed for three years. During those three years, he had approached Ryleigh with the excuse of looking for Maisie. Ryleigh believed him and kept avoiding him. However, the more she tried to avoid him, the more he wanted to look for her. In the end, both of them had gotten used to it, and Ryleigh did not run away anymore when she saw him. He was infuriated when he saw her drink herself silly at the nightclub alone He walked over, and just when he was about to ask her what she was doing, she fell into his arms. When she looked up at him drunkenly, his anger disappeared. Of course, if she had thrown up. After that, he sent her back to the Hills. He took off his jacket and asked the maid to change her clothes for her. After the maid finished changing her clothes, he walked into the bedroom and saw Ryleigh had rolled under the bed. He shook his head helplessly and walked over to pick her up from the floor. This was the first time he saw Ryleigh was being so quiet and well-behaved. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Suddenly, Ryleigh grabbed his hand and mumbled, ¡°Please¡­ Please stop asking. It wasn¡¯t me¡­¡± He looked at her fixedly for a long time. When he saw the drop of tear at the corner of her eyes, he couldn¡¯t help but think of the incident that had caused her to withdraw from her academy. He figured that he should investigate the matter himself. He raised his hand to wipe the tears off her cheek gently. Then, he leaned down and approached her slowly. He stopped in front of her lips and hesitated. In the end, he kissed her forehead and said, ¡°Goodnight.¡± Chapter 1022 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1022 However, Louis couldn¡¯t sleep all night. After all, Ryleigh would roll down from her bed from time to time whenever he wasn¡¯t watching her. He stayed beside her bed for the entire night until she woke up. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Although he was exhausted, he had to pretend that he was not. He took a look at his watch and commented, ¡°Are you aware that you can really sleep?¡± ¡°Louis? What are you doing at my house?¡± Ryleigh was stunned. ¡°D-Did you help me change my clothes?¡± Looking at the fearful expression on her face, Louis couldn¡¯t help himself and chuckled. He decided to tease her as he said, ¡°What¡¯s there to see with that body of yours?¡¯ ¡°You! Jack*ss!¡± Ryleigh shouted as she threw a pillow at him. He grabbed it midair and continued. ¡°You threw up on mest night. Were you not my fiancee, I would have left you on the street.¡± After that, he threw the pillow back at her. He did not want her to know that he had been purposely waiting for her to wake up, so he asked, ¡°Tell me, where is my cousin?¡¯ Ryleigh frowned. ¡°You went so far as to sleep on my couch all night just for this?¡¯ Louis did not reply. Of course, it was not his primary goal. He was waiting for her to thank him, but it seemed to him that she was not going to do that, and he was not happy about it. ¡®She¡¯s truly a heartless one.¡¯ Louis snapped himself back from his recollection and heard that Ryleigh wasughing. Robbin and ke were saying something to her, and she wasughing happily. ke suddenly turned his head to him and asked, ¡°Lew, how long are you going to stay in Stoslo?¡± Louis looked at Ryleigh and replied, ¡°It depends on her.¡± Ryleigh, who was talking to Robbin, turned her head around and met his gaze. ¡®He¡­ He¡¯s waiting for me?¡¯ Ryleigh was stunned when the thought appeared in her head. She pouted her mouth and said after something popped into her head. ¡°How are we going to hold our wedding if we don¡¯t go back?¡± Louis was stunned. Then, Ryleigh continued. ¡°I¡¯ve made a promise with Zee.¡± Robbin and ke shared a nce. Both of them could see the surprise in each other¡¯s eyes as they asked, ¡°You two haven¡¯t had a wedding yet?¡± Ryleigh lowered her head and said embarrassingly, ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Louis chuckled and chimed in, ¡°Yeah. We have to go back to work on our wedding.¡± After that, he looked at Robbin and ke.¡± It seems like both of you need toe back as well.¡± ¡°You should have told us earlier! When is your wedding? We¡¯ll book flight tickets now,¡± ke said as he pulled out his phone. ¡°We can¡¯t be absent from our best friend s wedding. Besides, I¡¯m looking forward to being your best man.¡± Louisughed. At Bassburgh, in the Blue Bay vi¡­ ¡°So it seems to me that our traveler is finally going toe home,¡± Maisie chuckled when she received a call from Ryleigh in the kitchen . ¡°I thought you¡¯re not going toe back for the rest of your life.¡± Ryleigh pouted and said, ¡°I¡¯m not. I¡¯m not going to wander in a foreign country for the rest of my life.¡± Maisie turned the fire down and continued with augh. ¡°You¡¯re right. Barbara and I have talked about this before. If you don¡¯te back, we¡¯ll hold the wedding first. You can take all the time you want. At that time, we¡¯ll remove you from our chat group.¡± ¡°Hey! How can you do that to me? I¡¯ve only been away for a month or so, and you treat me like this!?¡± Ryleigh comined. Maisie chuckled. ¡°If you don¡¯t want that to happen, then you need to hurry up. You can wait, but it doesn¡¯t mean my cousin can wait any longer. It took him so much effort to get his hands on his wife. If she doesn¡¯t want to marry him in the end, he will be very sad.¡± Ryleigh nced at Louis and harrumphed, ¡°Do you think he could get his hands on me if I didn¡¯t let him to?¡± 1/2 16:17 ) Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. After chatting for a while, Maisie hung up the call. She was happy for Ryleigh since it seemed to her that she had finally gotten over the thing that happened to Joe. Nn came downstairs, and a smile appeared on his face when he saw Maisie was preparing dinner in the kitchen. He walked to her, hugged her from behind, and buried his head into her neck. Chapter 1023 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1023 Nn took Maisie by surprise. She turned her head around and said, ¡°I¡¯m cooking.¡± He chuckled deeply and said, ¡°Yeah, I know. I can smell it from upstairs.¡± ¡°Really? It seems like my cooking has improved a bit.¡± Maisie spooned out a bit to taste the vor before passing the spoon near his lips. ¡°Give it a try.¡± Nn leaned over and pressed his lips over hers. Then, heughed. ¡°It¡¯s sweet.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Maisie¡¯s face turned red with embarrassment as she pushed him away.¡± You¡¯re so shameless.¡± He let out a muffled chuckle as his chest vibrated. He turned her around and asked,¡± You just learned that I¡¯m shameless after knowing me for so long?¡± He turned off the fire and lowered his head to kiss her. Today was another day Maisie fell for his charms again. As she responded to his passionate kisses, sheined in an intermittent whisper, ¡°Sooner orter, I¡¯m going to die in your hands.¡± He chuckled lightly and whispered into her ear, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯ll live a long life with me.¡± They continued with their intimate activity for a long while. After they were done, Nn carried her to the table and kissed the top of her head. ¡°Sit here. I¡¯ll set up the table.¡± Soon, Nn set up the table and brought a piece of meat to her mouth. ¡°Come, open your mouth.¡± Maisie was tickled pink by him and said,¡¯ What am I to you? Kid?¡± He put his hand on his forehead and lifted his eyebrow. ¡°Well, you can be a kid if you want in front of your husband.¡± Suddenly, his phone on the table rang. She nced at it, and it was a call from Anthony. Nn answered the call and talked to Anthony for a while. When he hung up the call, Maisie asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Nn looked at her and smiled. ¡°His daughter has woken up.¡± Maisie was stunned. His daughter had been in aa for 11 years, and she had woken up? Maisie thought of something and hastily pulled her phone out. ¡°I have to tell Ryleigh about this.¡± At Bassburgh Airport¡­ Ryleigh and Louis went straight to the nursing home as soon as they arrived at the airport. By the time they arrived at the nursing home, Nn and Maisie were standing in the corridor waiting for them. She walked up to Maisie and asked pantingly, ¡°Did she really awaken?¡± Maisie nced toward the ward as her answer. Ryleigh followed her gaze and looked into the ward. She saw that Naomi was sitting on her bed talking to her father. Naomi turned her head around, and she was stunned when she saw Ryleigh standing outside of the ward. Then, she smiled at her and asked, ¡°Is that Ryleigh?¡± Anthony rose to his feet and said, ¡°I¡¯m sure you two have a lot to talk about, so I¡¯ll go out first.¡± Naomi smiled and nodded. Anthony then came out of the ward. Ryleigh lowered her head and pressed her lips tightly. She paced into the ward and said, ¡°Naomi, y- you¡¯re awake.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Naomi looked at her. ¡°My dad has told me everything. I¡¯m sorry, Ryleigh. It must have been very hard for you in the past few years while I was in aa.¡± Ryleigh scratched her cheek and replied.¡± It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s all in the past, and I got over it long ago.¡± She smiled upon saying that and added.¡± I¡¯m really happy that you managed to wake up.¡± Ryleigh and Naomi chatted happily in the ward while Louis stood by the door and watched them without saying anything. Naomi looked toward the door and asked with a smile, ¡°Is that your boyfriend?¡± Ryleigh was stunned. She turned her head around to look at Louis. When she spun her head back to face Naomi, there were two blushes on her cheeks. ¡°We¡¯re going to get married soon.¡± Naomiughed. ¡°Congrattions, then.¡± Ryleigh touched her cheeks. They were burning hot and she felt embarrassed. After chatting for a while, Ryleigh came out and let Naomi take her rest. She bade her goodbye and came out to the corridor. ¡°Where is Zee?¡± she asked after looking around. Chapter 1024 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1024 Louis wrapped his arm around her shoulder and said, ¡®They have already left. ¡®Then we-¡± Ryleigh blinked her eyes, and before she could finish her sentence, Louis scooped her up from the floor and smiled at her. ¡°Of course, we¡¯re going back to start preparing for our wedding.¡± Ryleigh hugged his neck and said, ¡®I want a very romantic wedding!¡± ¡°And?¡± He chuckled. Ryleigh thought for a while and answered,¡± And a fancy carriage too!¡± Louis nodded in assent. After that, Ryleigh began to count her fingers and continued. ¡°After we¡¯re married, you can¡¯t diss me, you gotta let me win when we¡¯re having a fight, and you must not flirt with other women.¡± Louis stopped and looked at the woman in his arms. ¡®Since when did I flirt with other women? Ryleigh was stumped. She looked at him and said, ¡°I mean after we get married.¡± Then, she added, ¡°People told me that a man will be a whole different person after getting married. What if you dislike me after ! be fat and ugly when I¡¯m pregnant? I need to Louis lowered his head and shut her mouth with a kiss. After a long while, they moved away from each other, and he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There¡¯s no way I would dislike my cute baby girl Ryleigh felt something was not right.¡± What baby girl?¡± Louis squinted meaningfully, and it was only then that Ryleigh realized what he was talking about. She smacked him and said, ¡°Who is your baby girl?¡± Louis chuckled and replied, ¡°You, of course. I take care of you like my baby daughter.¡¯ Ryleigh then went closer and whispered into his ear. ¡®Then should I call you ¡®daddy¡¯ instead? Louis was rendered speechless. The weddings were due in a few days. The Hills, the Lucases, and the Bouchers were preparing for the weddings. Of course, the Goldmanns were making their own preparations as well Three families would hold their weddings at the same time. It was a huge event that attracted a lot of attention. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Ryleigh was putting on her corset in the dressing room. She gasped and said, ¡®Since when have I put on so much weight?¡± Maisie, who was putting on her makeup beside her, couldn¡¯t help herself but chuckle. ¡°It seems like Louis has taken good care of you in the past few days. ¡°L¡­ Ouch! Stop! Stop! Hold on for a second!¡¯ Ryleigh took a deep breath and said, ¡®Okay, one, two, three, go!¡± She pulled her stomach in and finally put on her corset. She stood with her hands on her hips before the mirror and said, ¡°Why must the fat grow around my waist? It would be good if the fat grew around my chest, making it into a C cup. Maisie chuckled. Ryleigh looked outside and asked, ¡°Where is Barbara?¡± While the stylist was making her hair, Maisie replied, ¡°She arrived before us and finished her makeup a long time ago. Soon Maisie was done with her styling, so she stood up and looked at Ryleigh, who had put on her wedding gown. The style of her wedding gown was different from that of Barbara. She was wearing a low-cut ball gown wedding dress with puffed sleeves and embroidered with pearls. There was a beaded veil draped over her head, and she wore a pair of peari earrings that matched her yful and sweet demeanor. Ryleigh grabbed the hem of her gown and said, ¡°Why is this wedding gown so heavy?¡± After that, she looked at Maisie and asked, Where is your wedding gown?¡± Maisie looked behind her and replied,¡± Over there.¡± Ryleigh turned her around and saw a ck wedding gown on the marite in the closet. The wedding was held at the Seaside Church with its surroundingsvishly decorated The red carpet stretched from the statue square to the church, and there were three golden carriages parked at the entrance. There were plenty of luxury cars in the car park, and some reporters had arrived on the scene as well. When Ryleigh came out of the dressing room, she bumped into Barbara and Christina. Looking at Ryleigh, Christinaughed. Time surely flies so fast. In the blink of an eye, you¡¯re going to get married.¡± Ryleighughed embarrassingly. Barbara looked into the dressing room and asked, ¡°Is Zee not done yet?¡± Chapter 1025 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1025 Ryleigh replied, ¡°I guess she¡¯s almost done. She¡¯s done her makeup already.¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Larissa came and said, ¡°The wedding is about to start. Where is Zee?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± Maisie came out of the dressing room in her wedding gown. The dark-colored wedding dress was exquisitely crafted and beautifully tailored, with ayer of gradient-colored tulle outside her gown that stretched to the ground. Three grooms were waiting in front of the carriages. After a while, they saw their brides walking toward them. Nn had put on a double-breasted ck tuxedo with gold lines on the sleeves. echoing Maisie¡¯s gilded ck veil. Nn stretched his hand toward her. Maisie held his hand, and he grabbed her into his arms. He scooped her up from the ground, and as he carried her into the carriage, he whispered into her ear, ¡°You¡¯re so pretty tonight, Zee.¡± Maisie chuckled lightly and replied, ¡°You¡¯re very handsome as well.¡± Nn wrapped his arms around her waist and stroked her cheek through the veil.¡± This handsome man will be yours alone from today onward.¡± The three carriages were moving forward slowly in a front-to-back arrangement, with a lively crowd of people standing on both sides. The carriage stopped outside the statue square. The three newlyweds came out of the carriages and stepped on the red carpet as they walked together toward the church. The staff fired the salute, and colorful rose petals fell from the sky. Maisie held Nn¡¯s arm and stepped into the church, followed by Barbara and Helios and Louis and Ryleigh. Therge and sacred church had multicolored windows and murals all around. The families of the three couples and the guests at the ceremony all rose to p and greet them. The pastor stood on the tform, looking at the three couples. His face filled with a kind smile as he recited the benediction. Soon, it was time for them to exchange vows. The pastor looked at them and asked,¡± Gentlemen, will you take the beautifuldy beside you as your wife and never leave her side regardless of any reasons, be it poverty or sickness?¡± The three grooms said. ¡°Yes, I do.¡± The pastor then continued. ¡°Ladies, will you marry the man beside you, stay with him through thick and thin, and never leave his side forever?¡± The three brides said, ¡°Yes, I do.¡± The pastor closed the book and raised his hand. ¡°Please exchange your rings.¡± Nn pulled out the ring that he had prepared and slowly put it on Maisie¡¯s ring finger. He lifted her hand and kissed her fingertip. ¡°You¡¯ll be mine for the rest of your life, Zee.¡± Maisie also helped him to put on his ring.¡± Yeah. We¡¯re tied together for the rest of our life. It¡¯s toote for you to regret it now.¡± He chuckled and said, ¡°I won¡¯t regret it.¡± Nn flipped open her veil, lowered his head, and kissed her. The guests on the scene apuded upon witnessing their love. Daisie, Wayion, and Colton were smiling from ear to ear after witnessing their parents¡¯ love. Titus wrapped his arm around Wayion¡¯s shoulder. He was touched by the sight as well since his son and daughter-inw finally tied the knot after going through so many hardships. After the wedding in the church, it was time for the banquet, which was held in the hotel ballroom. The airfare and amodation for the guests were all covered, and they had booked nearly the entire hotel. The brides and the grooms had changed into a new set of clothes as they greeted their guests in the ballroom. Louis looked at Robbin and ke walking toward him with a ss of wine in their hands. He offered them a smile and said,¡± You guys really are punctual.¡± Robbin offered him a toast and said,¡± You¡¯re the groom tonight. Of course, we need to be punctual.¡± ke looked around and chimed in, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect there to be so many beauties tonight.¡± Louis cleared his throat and said, ¡°You guys enjoy the sight yourself. Don¡¯t drag me along with you. If that tigress of mine gets angry, I¡¯ll be in big trouble.¡± ¡°Who are you calling a tigress?¡± Ryleigh appeared out of nowhere and looked at him in confusion. Chapter 1026 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1026 Louis looked at her. ¡°You¡¯ve misheard. I didn¡¯t say anything just now.¡± Bobbin and ke were rendered speechless. Ryleigh frowned. ¡°Really?¡± Louis responded with a nod, then picked up a piece of cake and delivered it into her mouth. ¡°Does it taste delicious?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not bad.¡± Ryleigh nodded, forgot what she wanted to ask, turned around, and started eating the cake. Louis looked at the dumbstruck Robbin and ke and gave off a faint smile. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Robbin and ke gave him a thumbs-up. ¡®D*mn, bro. You¡¯re totally in control. On the other hand, because Barbara was pregnant, she could only ept the toasts and blessings from everyone with warm water instead of wine. Nina and Helios¡¯ manager, Morgan, came up to them and proposed a toast, while entertainers and directors who were close to Helios came along too. Morganughed when he saw Daisie and Wayion. ¡°Aren¡¯t these two our young celebrities from back then?¡± Daisie remembered him. She was wearing a beautiful princess dress and nodded at him. ¡°Hi there, Uncle Morgan.¡± Morgan¡¯s heart melted, and he could not stopughing. ¡°Oh my, Daisie, you¡¯re so polite. You used to be such a tiny little girl, but you¡¯ve grown up a little, huh?¡± Helios turned his head and looked at Daisie, who was standing beside him, rubbed her head with a grin, and said to Morgan, ¡°Are you thinking about recruiting Daisie again? At least wait until she¡¯s 18 years old before you reach your dirty hands out for her. Even Zestar has had their eyes fixed on her.¡± ¡°Zestar Media Corporation?¡± Morgan pouted. ¡°I won¡¯t let Zestar snatch such a great talent away from me.¡± Daisie blinked. ¡°Is Zestar apany too?¡± Morganughed. ¡°It¡¯s in the same industry as Royal Crown Entertainment, but it¡¯s not as good as we are. So remember to consider returning to Royal Crown when you turn 18.¡± Barbara saw that Morgan was so eager to recruit Daisie and could not help but tease Helios, ¡°Look, Zee¡¯s baby girl is even more famous than you are now.¡± ¡°How can Ipare myself with this little girl?¡± Helios wrapped his arms around her waist and smiled helplessly. His gazended on her slightly bulged abdomen upon saying that. ¡°I hope our baby is going to be a little girl too.¡± Barbara looked at him. ¡°Do you prefer a baby girl?¡± Heughed. ¡°I¡¯m fine with either, but girls are generally more obedient.¡± Barbara stroked her belly andughed. ¡°I can feel the baby kicking me recently. It¡¯s definitely not an obedient one.¡± Helios narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°Then it seems like it¡¯ll be a naughty boy. I¡¯ll teach him a lesson on your behalf when hees out.¡± Barbara giggled. Maisie and Nn came over. ¡°There will be a surprise at the rooftop gardenter on too.¡± Barbara was surprised. ¡°A surprise?¡± ¨C Maisie nodded. ¡°This is a barbecue party organized only for our acquaintances, so we¡¯ll have to party for three nights straight no matter what.¡± ¡°Mom, there will be a barbecue tonight?¡± Daisie blinked. Nn rubbed her head. ¡°Are you a piglet? Why are you always so gleeful whenever there¡¯s something to eat?¡± Daisie pouted while everyone elseughed¡­ At 10:00 p m., everyone took the elevator to the sky garden. The barbecue party on the roof was ready, and the lights in the garden were all perfectly integrated into the lights beaming and shimmering all around the city. Ryleigh saw something and pointed. ¡°The advertisement!¡± The contents of the LED advertising boards located on several skyscrapers around them were changed into their blessings, and they had reserved the boards that were located in the best positions in downtown Bassburgh. Everyone could see the blessings clearly¡­ At the barbecue party, everyone was eating while chatting and having fun with each other. Colton and Ryleigh were sitting in front of the piano and ying for the crowd while Louis was grilling skewers with Daisie and Wayion. Chapter 1027 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1027 Robbin helped at the grilling station while ke was bartending for the guests. Maisie sat on the bench and stared into the night scene in the distance, holding a ss of red wine in her hand. Nn found her after entertaining the guests. He walked toward her and sat down right next to her. Maisie leaned on his shoulder and gave off a slightly drunken smile. ¡°Cherie and Dad would be very happy too if they were both here, wouldn¡¯t they?¡± Nn hugged her by her shoulders, lowered his head, and kissed the top of her head. ¡°Yeah, they definitely would.¡± ¡°Nn Goldmann, l¡¯ m very happy.¡± She held his hand and interlocked both their fingers. ¡°I don¡¯t regret meeting you.¡± Nn looked down at the person in his arms, who had blushing cheeks, and chuckled. ¡°Zee, you¡¯re drunk.¡± She sat up and frowned. ¡°Since when am I drunk? I¡¯m not!¡± With a soft giggle, he took her into his arms again. ¡°Okay, you¡¯re not drunk.¡± Maisie looked up at him and brushed her finger over the bridge of his handsome nose and thin lips. Nobody knew if the night sky was too charming or the wine was too intoxicating, but Maisie actually leaned forward to kiss him. Nn held the back of her head, and his lips were tightly pressed against hers. Both of them only separated from each other when they were both out of breath. ¡°I¡¯d lose control if you were to continue to stare at me with those eyes.¡± Nn pinched her chin and stared straight at her. Maisie¡¯s eyes turned into two curved lines, and she wrapped her arms around his neck and pulled herself closer to his ear. ¡°I want to go back to our room already.¡± Nn raised his eyebrows. ¡°What are we going to do when we get back to our room?¡± Her gaze looked a little hazy. ¡°Whatever you want.¡± Nn picked her up in a princess carry, and Louis asked when he saw the two of them leave the party, ¡°What happened to Zee?¡± Nn looked down at her. ¡°She¡¯s drunk.¡± The moment Nn carried her back to the guest room and put her down on the big soft bed, Maisie undid his tie, pulled it off him, and rolled over to trap him under her crotch. The next day¡­ When Maisie woke up, she did not know how intense the hangover was-the only thing she felt was a splitting headache. Nn opened the curtains, and a beam of sunlight shone on the bed. She narrowed her eyes slightly, raised her hand to block the beam, and wanted to speak, but her throat was extremely dry He pulled the window screen down and noticed a slight movement behind him, so he turned around and nced at Maisie. ¡®You¡¯ve woken up.¡± Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Maisie responded softly, ¡°I¡¯m thirsty.¡± Nn poured her a ss of water, picked her up, and smirked at her. ¡°That¡¯s the consequences of overdrinking.¡± Maisie took the ss from him and drank all the water in it. She was almost fully awakened after that. She then thought of something and looked up at Nn. ¡°How did I get back herest night?¡± Nn put the empty ss on the bedside table and squinted slightly. ¡°You actually don¡¯t remember a thing?¡± Maisie tried her best to recall what had happenedst night, and some fragmentary memories returned to her. She then saw the marks on Nn¡¯s neck and chest, and her cheeks flushed instantly. ¡®I actually forced Nn into sleeping with me!¡¯ Nn pinched her chin with his fingertips and leaned over to approach her. ¡°You climbed all over me several timesst night.¡± Maisie flicked his hand away and quickly got back under the nket. ¡°I must¡¯ve drank too much!¡± Nn smiled, lifted the nket, got right above her, and trapped her under his chest, leaving her with nowhere to escape.¡± You¡¯re really a sc*mbag, Zee. You¡¯ve done everything you did to mest night, and you¡¯re now refusing to admit it.¡± She was ashamed. ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡± She felt extremely guilty when she said that. Nn¡¯s smile intensified. ¡°Oh really, look at the mess that you¡¯ve left on my body. Can you tell me which of them didn¡¯te from you?¡± ¡°Nn, stop it!¡± She buried her face into the pillow. I¡¯m 29 this year, and I¡¯m about to turn 30 this year. Will I be considered to be a lustful woman from today onward? ¡°But it¡¯s obviously the alcohol¡¯s fault!¡¯ Chapter 1028 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1028 Nn turned her over, rubbed her lips with his fingertips seductively, and let off a smirk. ¡°I¡¯ve be your man fromst night onward, so I¡¯ll be more than happy if you can continue to spoil me like how you didst night.¡± Maisie covered her face. ¡°You¡¯re stillughing at me, you b*stard!¡± Nn picked her up from the bed, and Maisie wrapped her arms around his neck subconsciously. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± ¡°Bath.¡± Maisie tried to push him away from her twice. ¡°Why are you bringing me along when you want to take a bath?¡± He felt extremely helpless. ¡°You threw up on mest night, and I had to clean up for you all night, so I smell like cr*p now.¡± Maisie was stunned and stared at him suspiciously. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say¡­¡± Nn took her to the bathroom and turned on the tap, and water started to gush into the bathtub. ¡°You caressed me and seduced mest night, but you vomited on me before we even got to the main show and the rest was history. That¡¯s how I spent the whole nightst night.¡± Maisie felt embarrassed. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡®It turns out that it didn¡¯t go as I thought. I wanted to get it on with him, but I failed.¡¯ Nn wrapped her in his arms. ¡°So, how do you n topensate me?¡± Maisie blinked, stood on tiptoe, and kissed his cheek, but she then broke free from his arms and went to wash up. Nn chuckled. At 9:00 a m., they went to the restaurant for breakfast. Daisie, Wayion, and Colton had already woken up long ago and were sitting next to their grandfather, eating breakfast. ¡°Good morning, Mom!¡± Daisie nibbled away on her lobster as her eyes were squinted into crescents because of the grin. Waylon fetched a bowl of oatmeal for Maisie. ¡°You drank too muchst night and probably won¡¯t have an appetite for anything this morning. You should have some oatmeal.¡± Looking at Wayion, her sensible son, Maisie could not help but feel warm deep down. ¡°Thank you, Wayion.¡± Nn pulled the chair out for her. Maisie picked up a spoon and ate the oatmeal after sitting down. Nichs fetched Daisie more food and took a nce at Nn. ¡°Now that the wedding is over, isn¡¯t it time for you to leave thepany¡¯s business behind for a while?¡± Maisie stared at Nn suspiciously. Nn smiled. ¡°I¡¯m nning to go away on a long vacation.¡± Maisie leaned over to him. ¡°You¡¯re doing fine. Why would you need a long vacation?¡± ¡°So that I can apany you.¡± Nn fetched some snacks and ced them on her te. Maisie still had not returned to her senses. Nichs exined with a smile, ¡°Nn used to be so busy and didn¡¯t have the time to do so, and he doesn¡¯t feel good about letting you travel back and forth between countries by yourself. Thus, he said he would hand everything over to Quincy after the wedding ceremony and dealing with all the company¡¯s current affairs. Then he would have the time to apany you.¡± Maisie was dumbfounded. She had to travel back and forth between the two countries because she had to deal with the de Armas¡¯ affairs. And he did live up to his words when he had said that he would apany her throughout the whole journey. She looked at Nn, feeling extremely touched again. After breakfast, Maisie, Nn, and the children sent Nichs to the hotel entrance. Hans had already parked the car in front of the hotel, so Nichs got into the car and waved to the children¡­. The three children promised their Aunt Ryleigh to go to the movies with her today, so they ran directly to Ryleigh and their uncle, Louis. Maisie took Nn¡¯s arm. ¡°Then shall we go home?¡± Nn looked down at her. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to go to the movies with them?¡± ¡°We can watch a movie at home too.¡± Maisie nced at him, approached him, and added, ¡°The most important element is the time we get to spend together.¡± At the Blue Bay vi¡­ 16:19 0 ¦¦¦É¦Á¦Ì¦É¦Å¦É ¦³¦Ô¦Ê¦Ï Maisie and Nn were sitting in front of the projection screen, watching a blockbuster romantic movie. When the intimate scene came up, Maisie, who was eating a fruit sd, took a nce at Nn. Nn¡¯s expression did not change. He looked very calm, even when the steamiest scene was up. Thus, it was a little embarrassing for her and only her. She turned her head and interrupted the ambiance. ¡°How about we watch a horror movie?¡± Nn propped his hand against the side of his forehead and looked at her. ¡°Is this movie that bad?¡± Chapter 1029 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1029 ¡°This movie-¡± Maisie was about to open her mouth when an indescribable voice sounded all of a sudden, and her cheeks flushed in an instant! ¡®Oh my God! Just what movie have I chosen to put on!?¡¯ Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°I, I¡­ TH rece it!¡¯ She put down the fruit sd and was about to get up, but Nn pulled her back into his arms, so she sat back down. Nn stared at her face, which looked as red as a ripe apple, and could not help but burst into laughter. ¡°Were you serious when you invited me to watch this movie with you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m dead serious¡­¡± Maisie felt that her response to the question sounded a little inappropriate and added, ¡°I only nned to watch a movie with you!¡± ¡°It¡¯s just the two of us now.¡± Nn approached her cheek with his lips as his palm rested on her waist. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to do something else?¡± However, before Maisie could say a thing, he had already sealed her lips with his. And she, who was already thirsty and slightly lustful, felt like a traveler who had just found a water source to quench her thirst after being lost in the desert for days. Nn¡¯s lips stopped on her neck, and he chuckled softly. ¡°I want you to act out likest night.¡± ¡°I was too drunk to remember anything fromst night.¡± Maisie approached him, caressed Nn¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple with her fingers, and then moved slowly downward until she arrived at his abdomen. Nn pushed against her shoulders abruptly and picked her up. As someone who had always been very reserved and restrained, Nn had lost his rationality and reasoning at that moment. Maisie¡¯s gaze looked chalky as it ayer of fog had covered it as she looked up at him with her teary eyes. ¡°Are you really going to leave yourpany behind and apany me?¡± Chapter 1030 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1030 Nn pressed her against his chest and kissed her lips. ¡°Work will never be as important as you are.¡± Maisie hugged him tightly as she buried her cheeks into his chest and teared up.¡± I¡¯ll get spoiled if you continue to treat me this well.¡± ¡°Getting used to all these will only give me an advantage.¡± He chuckled softly in her ear, wiped her tears with his thumb, and hugged her tightly. ¡°I n to pamper you to the extent of spoiling you so that I¡¯ll be the only person in this world who can adapt to your way of life after this.¡± Maisie did not know when the movie ended at all. The only thing she felt was the impact that he brought upon her. After a few more rounds, they cuddled together next to each other¡¯s sweaty bodies, and he was reluctant to withdraw himself from her warm embrace. Maisie stared at the blue roses that were blooming in the courtyard. They looked delicate and warm, just like the love that he had been showing her. ¡°I was lucky to have met you that night ten years ago. If I were to be given the chance to choose again, I¡¯d still choose to do so and not regret it.¡± Nn lowered his gaze and looked at the woman in his arms, and a chuckle burst out from the bottom of his throat. ¡°You not regretting anything is enough for me.¡± In a blink of an eye, the children¡¯s vacation hade to an end, and Wayion had to return to Stoslo again. Nn and Maisie sent Wayion to the airport, and Hans carried his luggage for him after getting out of the car. Maisie walked up to Wayion and tidied his cor for him. ¡°Your father and I will travel to Stoslo and pay you a visit soon.¡± Wayion nodded. ¡°Okay, then I shall take my leave first, Mom.¡± Maisie hugged him and rubbed his head.¡± Go then. Remember to take good care of yourself when you get there.¡± Wayion and Hans walked into the security checkpoint. Maisie watched as they entered the checkpoint and then leaned on Nn¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m very worried that Wayion has been living a harsh life in Stoslo.¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Nn wrapped his arms around her shoulders. ¡°You¡¯re underestimating our son. He was the one who chose to follow my grandfather to Stoslo voluntarily. He¡¯s more resilient than I am.¡± Maisie looked up at him. ¡°Will he be like Grandpa when he grows up?¡± ¡®Wayion, my little angel, what would I do if he were to be someone ruthless and cold?¡¯ Nn chuckled and stroked her hair gently. ¡°How can wepare our era to that of my grandfather¡¯s? Besides, Wayion grew up by your side when he was still a child. He¡¯s a sensible kid who understands his responsibility, so how will he grow into a ruthless man?¡± She smacked his hand away. ¡°Who knows? Wayion has already inherited the Goldmanns¡¯ infamous poker face.¡± Nn hugged her tightly in his arms andughed. ¡°The Goldmanns are all amorous people. But look at me, don¡¯t I look just like your pet when I¡¯m around you?¡± He then pinched her cheek. ¡°There¡¯s always a rock to every scissor. I should¡¯ve stayed away from you when I knew that God had sent you to conquer me.¡± Maisie snorted softly. ¡°It¡¯s toote for a reflection now. You¡¯re already my possession.¡± Soul¡¯s branch had officially opened for business. At the opening ceremony, representatives of many companies in the industry sent flowers to congratte Soul Jewelry, and among them was Taylor Jewelry. Madam Nera also made it there in person, and Maisie came to wee her in person. Madam Nera and Maisie sat in the reception lounge. ¡°To see that Soul is expanding continuously. I¡¯m really happy for you.¡± Maisie poured her a cup of tea. ¡°You have such high expectations for me, I can¡¯t really let you down, can 1?¡± Madam Neraughed. During the conversation, Madam Nera also talked about Tristan. The affairs surrounding the Knowles had alreadye to an end. Rick had inherited the Knowles, and Tristan had started a jewelry business in Yaramoor too. Maisie looked at Madam Nera. ¡°Mr. Knowles is doing well now, isn¡¯t he?¡± Madam Nera held up the teacup, took a sip of tea, and nodded. ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s not as idle as he was before this anymore.¡± Chapter 1031 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1031 Maisie lowered her eyes. ¡®Then what about the young heir of the Knowles¡­¡± Madam Nera sighed. ¡°There¡¯s nothing left of him. Not even his body could be located. What¡¯s more, he¡¯s the only descendant the Knowles have. Although Rick is still young, I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll be able to recover from the pain within a year or two after losing his flesh and blood.¡± Maisie pursed her lips. To be honest, I still can¡¯t ept the death of that child. Noce was just a young child, but because of Madam Knowles¡¯ selfishness and hatred for the Knowles, the Knowles were devastated, and even Zeta died because of her mission. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Maisie sent Madam Nera off after chatting with her for a long time. At this time, Lucy walked up to her and said, ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, the La Pe Group has sent you some flowers.¡± ¡°La Pe?¡± Maisie was stunned. She remembered that La Pe seemed to be thepany that belonged to Pearl Santiago¡¯s family. Soul Jewelry had not been in touch with La Pe until now, more or less because of the issue that Pearl had run into back then. Maisie saw the flowers that the staff brought in, and the big characters on the card clipped onto the bouquet were indeed a congrattions message from the La Pe Group. Lucy was unaware of the grievance between Maisie and the daughter of the Santiagos, so she said with a smile, ¡°La Pe and Taylor Jewelry are both very well-knownpanies in the jewelry industry. Getting the blessings of these two top guns would probably make the other jewelrypanies feel so envious.¡± Maisie smiled helplessly. ¡°I guess so.¡± Soon, she saw a figure appearing at the entrance. It was Quincy. Quincy then motioned the bodyguards behind him to bring in arger flower basket while greeting Maisie. ¡°Mrs. Goldmann.¡± Maisie could not help butugh. ¡°Who has sent us such a big flower basket?¡± Quincy replied, ¡°Mr. Goldmann said that your new branch has just opened, and he has to show you some support.¡± Lucy went with the flow and added, ¡°With Mr. Goldmann showing his support, our new branch¡¯s momentum is really off the charts.¡± Maisie struck the top of her head lightly with her knuckle, while Lucy eximed softly and left the scene with a smirk. Maisie looked at Quincy. ¡°Where¡¯s Nn?¡± Quincy looked outside.. There was a Rolls-Royce parked outside the venue. The rear window was lowered partially, and the man sitting in the back seat was looking in their direction. Maisie walked toward the car, leaned forward to the car window, and looked at him. ¡°Did you do this on purpose?¡± Nn stretched out his hand and stroked her cheek with an ambiguous smile. ¡°I¡¯m here to show your business some support. Are you happy?¡± She rubbed her cheek against his palm.¡± How can I not be unhappy? I think even the jewelry store next door is jealous of me now.¡± ¡®Then just let them be.¡± Nnughed and withdrew his hand as the hrity in his eyes remained unchanged. ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up after work. She blinked. ¡°Is there any important event going on tonight?¡± He smirked. ¡°You¡¯ll find out about it tonight.¡± In the evening, Nn really lived up to his words and came to pick her up. Maisie leaned on him tiredly. ¡°Is there really a huge event? I don¡¯t want to go back home to put on makeup and dress up for the asion.¡± Nn hugged her. ¡°There¡¯s no need for those. You already look stunning.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Maisie rested her chin on his shoulder and rubbed her own face. ¡°But what would you do if I were to be outshone by other women if I didn¡¯t wear makeup?¡± . Nn rubbed the corner of her lips with his fingertips and chuckled. ¡°I won¡¯t do anything because no other woman can evene close to outshining you.¡± The car was parked at the Summerton Auction Hall¡¯s entrance. Maisie was a little surprised after she got out of the car with him. ¡°Are we here for an auction?¡± Nn wrapped his arm around her waist and brought her into the auction venue. The ushers led them to a private room on the second floor. It had been three years since Maisiest came to this ce that was why it was inevitable for her memories to resurface. She took a nce downstairs and then looked at him. ¡°Are you nning to bring me to relive some of my memories?¡± Chapter 1032 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1032 Nn hugged her from behind, and his warm chest could be felt beating against her back. ¡°You were in the room located directly opposite this room three years ago while I was in here.¡± He buried his face into her neck with a hint of glee shing across his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s just that you were here to bid on jewelry three years ago. So, we¡¯re here tonight to get you the best jewelry this ce has to offer.¡± The auction kicked off, and the first item disyed on the stage was a South Afrenikan pink diamond worth tens of millions of dors, and the VIPs started to bid for the diamond. Maisie looked at Nn, who looked indifferent. It was obvious that he had note here for the pink diamond. Thus, she wondered what kind of jewelry Nn nned to give her tonight. Nn did not even bid for the first few items, so Maisie could not help but lean closer to him. ¡°I¡¯m starting to get curious.¡± ; Nn approached her ear and whispered,¡± Are you?¡± She chuckled. ¡°How could I not feel curious about it? I don¡¯t think thepetition has been very fierce for the first few items, so I guess the main event is in the second half of the auction.¡± This had completely piqued her curiosity. Nn stroked her ck hair with a deep smirk. ¡°You¡¯re worth it.¡± Maisie looked at the stage, and the following item to be auctioned was a rare gemstone-a canary tourmaline. She stared at the tourmaline disyed on the projection screen, and the beams of surprise radiating from the bottom of her eyes were even more intense than when she first saw tanzanite. Tourmaline was known as the rainbow hidden in a gemstone. It had vibrant color hues and usually scored the highest in color grading among all colored gemstones. Almost all colors that could be seen in the light Spectrum could basically be found in tourmaline. The most precious tourmaline usually came in red, blue, and green hues, and yellow tourmalines had always been known as the nobles among all tourmalines. Canary tourmaline was different from other ordinary yellow tourmalines. Not all yellow tourmalines could be deemed canaries. Only those that did not have any green, gray, and other variegated hues could be categorized as such. Canary tourmaline was even rarer than tanzanite. Because of its rarity, it had always been challenging to locaterge carat canary tourmalines in the market. Thus, the price soared to $250,000,000 as soon as the bidding for the canary tourmaline started. Sure enough, thepetition was ferocious, and the bidding price of the canary tourmaline had already arrived at $ 360,000,000 in only a matter of seconds. Nn raised his card unhurriedly. ¡°$ 500,000,000.¡± Someone in the audience increased the price to $600,000,000. Nn then one-upped that person by offering $650,000,000. When the audience saw that the person bidding was Nn, everyone gave up bidding at once. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The canary tourmaline now cost $ 900,000,000, not an amount of money that anyone could easily make appear out of thin air. The auctioneer on the stage chanted, ¡°$ 900,000,000 for the canary tourmaline, calling once! $900,000,000, calling twice! Does anyone else want to try their luck?¡± All the other attendees nced at each other in dismay and put down their cards. Hence, the auctioneer dropped the gavel. ¡°Canary tourmaline sold at $ 900,000,000! Congrattions to Mr. Goldmann!¡± The staff ced the canary tourmaline in a brocade box and sent someone to deliver it to the private room on the second floor. Nn signed his name and handed a ck card to the staff. After confirming that the transaction was sessful, the staff handed the brocade box to Nn with both hands. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, congrattions.¡± Nn handed Maisie the brocade box. ¡°Are you happy?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Maisie took the box into his hands with a grin and opened it. The canary tourmaline lying inside the box glowed with a faint yellow luster under the light, looking exceptionally pure. I create jewelry for a living and understand just how precious a canary tourmaline is. So how can I not be happy about this?¡¯ She raised her head and took the brocade box into her arms. ¡°Thank you, Nn.¡± Chapter 1033 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1033 Nn hugged her. ¡°So, how will you express your appreciation?¡± Maisie stood on tiptoe and kissed him on the lips. ¡°This is my favorite gift that I¡¯ve ever received in my life. I¡¯ll definitely keep it for a lifetime.¡± Nn kissed her on the forehead and between the eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯m d as long as you¡¯re happy.¡± The next day, flowers were in full bloom in the music academy, and the garden in the academy was filled with tender verdures. People were walking in the corridors, and several instructors passed by too. ¡°I heard that Jodie has returned to the academy to be an instructor. But didn¡¯t she major in ballet?¡± ¡°So what if she majored in ballet? She won an award as a pianist. She won¡¯t be at a disadvantage even when she returns to her alma mater as an instructor.¡± ¡°It¡¯s said that she and Mr. Lucas were students of the same department, and she was the belle of the solo instrumentation department of the music academy. They would¡¯ve been the perfect couple on campus if they had got together back then. It¡¯s a pity that the Lucases wanted their son to marry someone who¡¯s equal to him in status and family background. Not to mention that Mr. Lucas wasn¡¯t interested in finding himself a girlfriend back then.¡± Another female instructor tutted and shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s pointless for us to think about it now. Mr. Lucas is now married, and apparently. Ryleigh Hill is his perfect match. I really can¡¯t understand why Mr. Lucas would take a fancy to someone from the orchestra department.¡± Ryleigh and Ruby were walking down the stairs and just happened to overhear thements that the instructors of the solo instruments department were making about Ryleigh. Ruby frowned and thenughed out loud deliberately. ¡°It¡¯s no wonder that some students from the solo instruments department are so arrogant and defiant. It turns out that they¡¯ve been taught so. Sure enough, the apples don¡¯t fall far from the trees.¡± The instructors turned their heads and were about to say something, but they saw Ryleigh¡¯s upset expression. Thus, they muttered something to each other and left in a hurry. Ruby stared at their backs as those instructors walked away and shook her head. ¡°The sense of superiority of those who studied in solo instrumentation hasn¡¯t changed one bit after so many years.¡± Ryleigh lowered her gaze and said nothing as if she was pondering over something. In the afternoon, Ryleigh went to Charles¡¯ office and knocked on the door. After obtaining permission to enter, she pushed the door open and poked half of her head into the room. ¡°Charles.¡± Charles put down the teacup, looked away from the newspaper, and raised his head.¡± Ryleigh, what¡¯s wrong?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Ryleigh pursed her lips and walked slowly up to the desk. ¡°Is learning to y in an orchestra really not as popr as learning to perform as a soloist?¡± Charles stopped what he was doing for a split second, took off his sses, and cleaned the lens with his handkerchief.¡¯ Do you think so too?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± Ryleigh looked at him sincerely. ¡°I¡¯ve never thought that any orchestra performer is inferiorpared to any solo musician. What we learn to y in an orchestra are usually ssical pieces that world-renownedposers or musicians pass down. Some of them are even thousands of years old. So, why isn¡¯t it attracting more attention than solo instrumentation? I just don¡¯t understand¡­ She lowered her gaze. ¡°What we y are musical instruments too. The symphonies that we put out are a genre of music too. So why is it that orchestra performers are the only ones who are being restricted and excluded?¡± Charles nced at her for a while and then gave off a smile. ¡°Ryleigh, everybody¡¯s preferences are different. We can¡¯t force everyone to like an orchestra¡¯s ssical performance. The only thing we can do is bring the orchestra¡¯s world to more young people, promoting the symphonies that those great composers had left behind.¡± He stood up, stood in front of the window, and looked into the distance. ¡°I felt as confused as you when the academy wanted to abolish the orchestra department and focus all their attention on developing the solo instrumentation department back then. But apart from me, there were so many more people who shared the same belief that I have who stood up for the charm of the orchestra. As long as we believe that the orchestra has its value, it¡¯ll never disappear.¡± Ryleigh lowered her head. ¡°But the number of people who can persevere in liking the orchestra is getting fewer and fewer by the day.¡± Charles turned to look at her. ¡°Even when everyone¡¯s given up on it, there¡¯s still hope as long as there¡¯s one person left who¡¯s still insisting on preserving it. The battle is only over when thest person decides to give up too.¡± Chapter 1034 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1034 Ryleigh was startled. Charles walked up to her and patted her on the shoulder. ¡°Ryleigh, we can¡¯t expect others to fight for us. When everyone else is looking down on you, the more you have to prove it to them.¡± Ryleigh¡¯s confusion was instantly cleared after listening to Charles¡¯s guidance. She smiled, thanked him, and then left his office. ¡°I understand now, thank you.¡± Looking at her leaving his office, Charles gave off a satisfied grin. In the next few days, Ryleigh brought in a few students from the orchestra department. They obviously looked a little bewildered.¡¯ Ms. Hill, why did you summon us here?¡¯ Ryleigh looked at the music manuscripts in her hand andughed. ¡°Let¡¯s start a hand!¡± One of the girls looked even more confused. ¡°A hand?¡± Another girl sighed. ¡°What kind of band can we form? The students from the solo instruments department will surelyugh at us for ying music for a funeral when they see us rehearsing.¡± ¡°Yeah, thanks to them, we¡¯re often not in the mood to practice recently.¡± Ryleigh nced at all those dispirited students and pped her hands once.¡± Those who tell you that the orchestra is only suitable for ying music for a funeral are all blind. They¡¯re the ones who don¡¯t know how to appreciate what great musicians have left behind for us. So, if we don¡¯t do something to prove them wrong and pop the massive and egoistic bubbles that they surround themselves with, they¡¯ll only treat us even more like rubbish!¡± The students were caught off guard, probably because this was their first time seeing Ryleigh being so inspiring. ¡°Pfft!¡± The two female instructors¡± peals ofughter came from the door, and there were several students from the solo instruments department standing beside the instructors. ¡°Ms. Hill, the only person that you¡¯re proving wrong with what you just said is you. The orchestra department is already at death¡¯s door, so why even struggle?¡± Ryleigh¡¯s expression dimmed. ¡°Who told you that the orchestra department is already at death¡¯s door?¡± One of the female instructors crossed her arms and smiled arrogantly. ¡°Isn¡¯t this a known fact? How many people have your department recruited this year? Has your department managed to recruit more than 100 students? ¡°Most of the talented students have applied to pursue their dream as a soloist. Didn¡¯t the piano and violin solo major take up 40% of the total application this year? Even the number of students that the other solo majors recruited is several times higher than what the orchestra department has. The only thing that awaits the solo instruments department is a bright future. Is that something that your department canpare with?¡± The students of the orchestra department who were standing below the stage looked aggrieved when they heard thosements. Nobody would want to hear that what they majored in was worthless. Ryleigh released the fists that were hanging on her sides and chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s said one can never master everything in music. You don¡¯t even fully understand the music that great musicians had left behind for us, yet you¡¯ve already started to belittle their creations. ¡°Did the 12 years ofpulsory education teach you only to worship what¡¯s new and forget everything that was left behind so that we can learn from them? All you¡¯ve done so far is humiliate the ssical music that we people from the orchestra department learn to y in the name of love for music, and to what purpose? Proving to the public that the modern music you soloists y is superior? Is this your upbringing?¡± Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. The female instructor¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Ryleigh Hill, what I¡¯ve put forward are the facts. You¡¯ll have to ept it eventually even if you don¡¯t want to.¡± ¡°Why should I ept it as it is!?¡± Ryleigh pointed to the outside, and her voice sounded sonorous and powerful. ¡°Are you acting so arrogantly only because the musical pieces that have been shortlisted by the academy to be submitted to any international music summit over the years are all from your department? ¡°Then I dare you to answer this question of mine. What would you tell any foreign media if they were to ask you about any musical masterpiece in the history of music that you¡¯ve yed before this? Are you going to tell them about the jazz, soul music, or blues that you soloists love so much?¡± The rehearsal hall was silent for a moment, and the students from the solo instruments department looked at each other and did not dare to utter a word. As for the female instructor, she choked on her saliva as she was probably shocked by Ryleigh¡¯s dominance throughout the whole debate. She then opened her mouth, ¡°You, what kind of facy are you trying to-¡± 1/2 16:20 Crianc? 1034 Ryleigh jumped on the stage, pointed to them, and refuted, ¡°Is this a facy? This is the truth! Jazz originated in the Afrenikan-Zlokovianmunities of New Oakdale, Letherbridge, in thete 19th and early 20th centuries. Soul music also originated in the Afrenikan-Zlokovianmunities found throughout Zlokova, while blues music originated from the deep south of Zlokova around the 1 860s. These three genres are known as the three major musical genres of modern music, and you don¡¯t need me to tell you that.¡± Chapter 1035 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1035 ¡°However, these music genres emerged only around the 19th to 20th century. We¡¯ve mastered these genres, and that¡¯s something to be proud of, but what are we going to tell the public when ssical music is being put forward?¡± Ryleigh chuckled. ¡°ssical music has been primarily a written tradition since at least the 9th century, spawning a sophisticated notational system ever since. The earliest extant music manuscripts are said to date from the Carolingian Empire that flourished during that era. The Fradianites poprized such symphonies in the 12th century. They stood the test of time during the Renaissance period that took ce from the 14th to 17th century and evolved throughout the whole history of humanity. ¡°It¡¯s famous for its high emotional pration and its pompous, majestic harmonies that give a symphony its dynamics. You¡¯ll run into a gentle caress among waves of rigidity and sometimes a harsh punch in the face among the soft embrace of the symphony. So, you can argue that a soloist can do that too. But tell me now, can a soloistpare him or herself to the might of an orchestra?¡± One of the solo instruments department students froze instantly and shook his head anxiously. Ryleighughed out loud. ¡°So, there you have it. ssical music is almost 1,000 years older than modern music, so why should the music that we dedicate our lives to be looked down upon?¡± Ryleigh then jumped off the stage and walked toward the two instructors.¡± Subjectively speaking, the reason modern music, the genres that you people study in the academy, has a better development whenpared to ssical music is that it¡¯s more pleasing ording to the modern aesthetic. Thus, the truth is that your aesthetics are cultivated under the nurture of modern music, so it¡¯s only natural for you to think that ssical music that we y in the orchestra department is not your cup of tea.¡± After a pause, Ryleigh poked her finger against the shoulder of one of the female instructors. ¡°I won¡¯t force every single one of you to appreciate what we do in the orchestra department, but I also won¡¯t allow you people to belittle us!¡± The female instructor swayed slightly as her expression turned agitated and herplexion paled. Even those students standing around the instructors were dumbfounded, while the students of the orchestra department apuded. It was only then that the apuse pulled the female instructor back to her senses, and she dodged Ryleigh¡¯s finger. ¡°What¡¯s the use of you telling us this? Do you have the ability to get the academy to ept it? The academy has always only focused on developing our department, so, Ms. Ryleigh Hill do you think you can change it with just a few words?¡± The female instructor stared at Ryleigh¡¯s sulky face and sneered. ¡°Now tell me, since when has our department lost the opportunity to perform during all the important asions? We¡¯re not the only ones who think the orchestra iscking in the aesthetic department, Ryleigh Hill,¡± Ryleigh was about to say something when Louis appeared in the corridor. ¡°The highest achievement in music is the tolerance and respect one shows for other genres of music. If you can¡¯t even show basic respect toward other music genres, then don¡¯t humiliate modern music and other soloists in front of others.¡± The female instructor¡¯s expression looked embarrassed, and the arrogance that she had been emitting since the beginning of the debate was suppressed instantly because of Louis¡¯ appearance. The students all nodded at him. ¡°Mr. Lucas.¡± Ryleigh looked at him and pouted. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°I bear good news for the orchestra department.¡± He stopped in front of Ryleigh. ¡°For the shooting of the pilot film that will be submitted to the international summit, our foreign investors have chosen the orchestra department to be in it.¡± Ryleigh was surprised. ¡°Huh?¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. The expression of the two female instructors became more and more dissatisfied. ¡°How could it be the orchestra Louis nced at them and asked indifferently, ¡°Why can¡¯t it be the orchestra department?¡± They choked on their reply. Louis looked cold and crossed his arms.¡± You might be blind, but it doesn¡¯t mean that others are blind too. Moreover, you¡¯re not someone who can represent modern music when ites tomenting on ssical music. In short, you¡¯re not qualified enough to do that.¡± The two female instructors did not dare to say anything, so they could only leave the scene after the defeat. Ryleigh frowned and stuck out her tongue behind their backs. Louis raised his hand, pinched the back of her neck, and pulled her into his arms as she amused him.¡± What are you proud of?¡± She turned around and said in a muffled voice. ¡°They sounded more arrogant than I am now, so why can¡¯t I be proud?¡± Chapter 1036 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1036 Ryleigh pped his hand away and said, ¡°I just can¡¯t stand seeing them like that. Hmph!¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Louis pinched her puffed-up cheeks. ¡°If I didn¡¯te over, were you going to fight them?¡± Ryleigh looked at him, deep in thought, but didn¡¯t speak. At that moment, a beautiful woman in a long dress stood not far away with a smile on her face. ¡°Lew.¡± Ryleigh stared at Louis, who had great luck with women. The woman walking over wasn¡¯t as pretty as his ex-girlfriend X but was just as graceful. She could guess who this woman was. She was probably Jodie Smalls that the other instructors had been talking about a few days ago. X was an international supermodel who had a ssy grace, while Jodie was a ballet dancer who was demure and elegant, gentle as water. Louis looked at her, then frowned. ¡°Who are you?¡± Ryleigh turned away and covered her mouth, trying not tough. Jodie was probably surprised when Louis didn¡¯t recognize her and paused, feeling a little awkward. ¡°I¡¯m Jodie, don¡¯t you remember?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you.¡± Louis sounded indifferent. ¡°Can I help you?¡± Jodie smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve returned to the academy. I heard that you¡¯ve always been here, so I came over to see.¡± Her eyes then drifted toward Ryleigh. ¡°Who is this?¡± Louis hugged Ryleigh¡¯s shoulder. ¡°My wife.¡± Jodie was surprised. ¡°You¡¯re married?¡± Louis squinted. ¡°Is that weird?¡± Jodie shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯m just surprised because I thought¡­¡± She looked down with a smile on her face. ¡°I thought you would be with X forever.¡± Ryleigh crossed her arms. Jodie didn¡¯t feel like a simple girt. Had she intentionally mentioned X? Ryleigh hugged Louis¡¯ arm. ¡°Honey.¡± Louis looked at her curiously because of what she called him. She didn¡¯t notice his expression but was doing this intentionally. ¡°Isn¡¯t Jodie Smalls the prettiest girl on your campus? Why don¡¯t you introduce us?¡± Jodie wasn¡¯t expecting Ryleigh to say that, and her eyes shifted over to Louis. Louis only had his eyes on Ryleigh.¡± There¡¯s no need to introduce you if you already know.¡± Ryleigh rolled her eyes. ¡°That¡¯s not the same. She¡¯s your school friend, and you introduced Robbin and ke to me. We can¡¯t discriminate against your female friends, can we?¡± Louis knew she was doing that intentionally, so he chuckled, ¡°You¡¯re right Now you know her too. She¡¯s a former pianist, Jodie Smalls.¡± Ryleigh looked at Jodie with a smile and extended her hand. ¡°Hello Ms. Smalls. Nice to meet you.¡± Jodie looked at Ryleigh, and when she extended her hand, Ryleigh retracted hers and turned around to speak to the students in the practice hall. ¡°Practice well. We need to bring glory to the orchestra!¡± The few students were motivated. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡± Ignoring Jodie¡¯s awkward expression, Ryleigh dragged Louis and left. When they walked to the ssroom building, Louis pulled his arm back and pulled her into his arms. ¡°Are you jealous again?¡± Ryleigh smacked his hand away and turned to face him. ¡°What do you mean by jealous? I just can¡¯t stand her.¡± After saying that, she imitated Jodie. ¡°Lew, aww, look at me. I¡¯m so sweet.¡± Chapter 1037 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1037 Louis enjoyed her ¡®performance and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°You can do that too.¡± Ryleigh was disgusted. ¡°No way!¡± Louis leaned in closer to her. ¡°Weren¡¯t you nastier when you called me honey?¡± Ryleigh paused and quickly looked away. ¡®Did I? I didn¡¯t, no way. You misheard.¡± He pinched her cheek and made her look at him. ¡°ying dumb, are we?¡± Before Ryleigh could speak, Louis kissed her. She was surprised but then started smacking him yfully. ¡°We¡¯re in public, Mm! He ignored it, then backed her up against the wall and took her breath away, taking in all her sweetness. When Ryleigh saw someone walk past them again, she pushed him away anxiously and turned around while she blushed, fanning with her hand, ¡°Professor Lucas.¡± A student nodded at Louis, who responded with a nod. Ryleigh hid behind him and tried to slip away after the students walked away. Unfortunately, Louis caught her. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Ryleigh whispered, ¡°I¡¯m going back.¡± ¡°Why? You don¡¯t have ss in the afternoon.¡± He then hugged her. Ryleigh was stunned but put her arms around his neck. ¡°How did you know?¡± He smiled. ¡°How could I not know?¡± She blushed again. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to even when I don¡¯t have ss¡­¡± Her voice trailed off. Louis stood there and looked down at the person in his arms before raising his eyebrows. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s what you were thinking about?¡± Ryleigh choked and smacked him. ¡°You¡¯re a b*stard!¡± Louisughed. ¡°You know that already.¡± Louis drove her to an area with high-end vis that were just one station away from the school. Ryleigh walked into the house with a minimalist decor with him. There was a balcony outside the huge window, and the balcony was connected to the master bedroom, which faced the sea. ¡°When did you buy this ce?¡± Ryleigh walked into the room from the balcony and looked inside. Louis stood behind her and opened the door for her. She fell inward as the room had wooden floors. Louisughed. She angrily got up. ¡°You did that on purpose!¡± Before she could find her bnce, Louis pulled her into his arms. ¡°This was my private dorm while I was in university. Other than Bobbin and ke, you¡¯re the first woman I¡¯ve ever brought over.¡± Ryleigh paused and suddenly asked, ¡°Not even X?¡± Louis pushed her down on the bed and kissed her before she could react. ¡°I told you, you¡¯re the first woman here. You should be punished.¡± Ryleigh hugged him. ¡°Louis Lucas¡­¡± He kissed her passionately. His chest was thumping, and sweat started dripping. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. In the evening¡­ The setting sun shone onto the green curtains. Ryleigh woke up in Louis¡¯ arms, looked at his sleeping face, which was just inches away, and nted a kiss. Louis suddenly started chuckling, and Ryleigh was surprised as she had been caught. She sat up. ¡°You were pretending to be asleep!¡± Louis hugged her tighter, cing his chin on the top of her head. ¡°I don¡¯t feel like sleeping when you¡¯re around.¡± Ryleigh poked his shoulder. ¡°I don¡¯t have clothes to change into.¡± Louis said, ¡°Wear mine. She frowned. ¡°What about tomorrow?¡± 1/2 16:21 Louis kissed her cheek, ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to send something over.¡± Chapter 1038 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1038 The next day¡­ Ryleigh sat crossed-legged on the couch in Louis¡¯ loose T-Shirt, waiting for someone to bring her clothes over. She happily went to get the door when the doorbell rang. However, her face fell when she saw the woman outside was X. ¡°Why are you here?¡± X looked at her and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re living together after your wedding.¡± Ryleigh was going to close the door when X suddenly held the door open and stuffed a bag of designer clothes into her hands, ¡°Hold these. I wouldn¡¯t have wanted toe over it not for Louis.¡± X put on her sunsses with a smile, turned, and left. Ryleigh froze for a few minutes, tossed the bag to the floor, and angrily stomped her feet. ¡°I¡¯m going to mess you up. Louis Lucas!¡± After throwing a tantrum, Ryleigh picked up the bag of clothes. Having something to wear was better than nothing! X returned to the car and received a text from Louis, who asked if she had sent the clothes over. X: [I did. Don¡¯t ask me to deliver anything anymore. It¡¯s not fun, and I even got misunderstood.) N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Louis: (Didn¡¯t you exin to her?] X: (Do you think she¡¯d listen? You should coax her] Louis: (Can youe to the academy today? X: [You¡¯re messing up my date, Louis Lucas. Are you going to pay for that?) [You have a new message ] X opened the app, and it showed that she had received $150. At the Royal Academy of Music¡­ Ryleigh walked into the campus in a ssy dress that fitted her perfectly, but she gnashed her teeth when she remembered that Louis had gotten X to send it over.¡¯ That horrible man! Saying that I was the only one there, but X knew the address. What a liar!¡¯ Ryleigh returned to the instructors¡¯ block, but a few instructors suddenly blocked her. ¡°Ryleigh, why are you so arrogant?¡± Ryleigh was curious. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°What do I mean?¡± The instructor chuckled. ¡°Jodie returned to teach, but you bullied her because you were jealous that she was Louis¡¯ friend from school?¡± Ryleigh paused and realized what was happening. She then raised her brows. ¡°Did any of you see me doing that?¡± One of them shoved Ryleigh. ¡°Everyone in the academy knows that. Do you think you can do whatever you want after marrying Mr. Lucas? Jodie is a lot more outstanding than you. Why are you going against her?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going against her?¡± Ryleighughed.¡± Did she tell you that?¡± Jodie dashed there at that moment and held them back. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Don¡¯t let me ruin your friendship.¡± ¡°Jodie, there¡¯s no need to be afraid of her. She doesn¡¯t have talent other thaning from a family that matches Mr. Lucas¡¯. How could she look down on you? ¡°Exactly. She came in through connections. She just used her rtionship with Mr. Lucas and Mr. Goldmann. She¡¯s pretty much useless Ryleigh balled up her hand when facing the usations. ¡°You should watch what you say.¡± She looked at Jodie. ¡°You¡¯re putting words in my mouth because I put you on the spot?¡± Jodie looked pale. ¡°Ms. Hill, I-I don¡¯t know what I did to offend you.¡± An instructor shoved Ryleigh-really hard when she saw Jodie being bullied. ¡°How dare you threaten her!?¡± Chapter 1039 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1039 Ryleigh fell to the ground, and the skin of her palm scratched against the floor and bled. She winced and balled up her fist. The instructor crossed her arm. ¡°Stop pretending. I just pushed you lightly, and you fell?¡± ¡°If Mr. Lucas saw this, he would say that we¡¯re bullying you. You fell, so don¡¯te ming us.¡± ¡°You-¡® Ryleigh was going to retaliate when a woman walked over with her phone. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I identally took a video of the interesting event that just took ce. I wonder if this video can help clear thisdy¡¯s name.¡± Ryleigh looked over and was surprised because it was X. The instructors all turned pale. Jodie smiled when she saw that it was X. ¡°Xy, why are you here?¡± She walked toward her. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand, Xy. It was an ident.¡± Ryleigh stood up. X turned to look at Jodie. ¡°We¡¯re not very close.¡± Jodie¡¯s smile froze, but she still calmly said, ¡°Don¡¯t you recognize me? I¡¯m Jodie Smalls.¡± ¡°I know you¡¯re Jodie Smalls.¡± X twirled her phone around and smiled. ¡°But I don¡¯t think we¡¯re very close.¡± Jodie started looking embarrassed. It had been a while since she met X. When she had still been dating Louis, they weren¡¯t close. She looked at Ryleigh, smiled, and asked,¡± Ms. Mayweather, are you here to see Lew?¡± X looked at Ryleigh. ¡°How could you bag Louis but can¡¯t even deal with this woman and let a few old bats bully you?¡± X crossed her arms. ¡°You¡¯re a Hill and Mrs. Lucas, and you know Mr. Goldmann. Why are you making it easy for these few side characters?¡± Ryleigh beamed. The few instructors lost their tempers.¡± What did you call us?¡± X turned and red at them. ¡°Are you going deaf?¡± She walked closer to them, and the instructors took a step back, probably stunned by her aura. ¡°You only bully Ryleigh because she doesn¡¯t retaliate and said she came in through connections. If she really came in through connections, you wouldn¡¯t be able to bully her. The few of you wouldn¡¯t stand a chance.¡± The instructors stuttered, ¡°That¡¯s¡­ Those are just the rules here.¡± X smiled. ¡°What rules? You¡¯re doing all these and telling me that you have rules here? Did you set the rules?¡± She stuck her fingers into her hair andbed through it. Her 5¡¯9¡å modelesque figure and imposing air put them in their ce. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that Louis invested in the academy and is already a shareholder? Ryleigh would have enough reason to do whatever she wanted just by that alone. Even if she decides to fight you, all you can do is to keep quiet.¡± The instructors hung their heads and looked pale. X walked to Jodie and lifted her chin, ¡± As for you.¡± Jodie was stunned, ¡°W-What do you mean, Ms. Mayweather?¡± ¡°I remembered that you had a crush on Louis when we were in school. You pretended to be an innocent girl in public but wrote love letters to him in private. Who haven¡¯t you bullied?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Chapter 1040 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1040 When she saw how pale Jodie turned, X leaned closer. ¡°You try to scare the women around Louis away because you¡¯re not good enough for him? Do you think you¡¯d get a chance to dance ballet if you didn¡¯t get close to me because my father was the director of Royal Crown?¡± . Jodie¡¯s shoulder shuddered. Ryleigh looked at her curiously. X patted her face. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re so pure and innocent? You used your rtionship with me and got to know the people in my father¡¯s circle and sold yourself out just so they would pay for your ballet career overseas. ¡°After so many years of dancing, you still haven¡¯t gotten famous, just enjoying life with money people give you. If it weren¡¯t because they saw through your n and cut off your finances, would you have returned?¡± TICU! X didn¡¯t speak too loud, but everyone could clearly hear her, and they were shocked. Jodie looked more and more embarrassed. Her face was pale as a sheet, as if she had faced immense shame, while her eyes filled with tears. ¡°¡­ I didn¡¯t. That¡¯s b*llsh*t.¡± ¡°Should I make a call to find out for you?¡± X shed her phone and almost tapped on her contact list. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. The moment Jodie stepped forward to stop her, the few instructors who were supporting her stood in their spots in silence. No one knew if it were true or not, but when Jodie stopped X from making that call, it was clear that she had something to hide. If she was innocent, X could have made that call, and she would still be fine. Xughed. ¡°Don¡¯t dare to?¡± ¡°Ms. Mayweather, I¡¯ve never done anything to you. Why are you doing this to me?¡± When her real self was exposed, Jodie¡¯s facade of gentleness shattered into pieces. X casually looked at her phone and then looked up. ¡°Because I can¡¯t stand you. You pretend to be a victim in front of others, start conflicts, and pretend to be generous so that people like you and push Ryleigh away. I¡¯ve seen a lot of women like you. You should be an actress with your acting skills. Why be a ballet dancer?¡± Ryleigh looked at X, obviously surprised that thetter would stand up for her. Jodie¡¯s shoulders shuddered while she bit her lip. ¡°I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ve done wrong. Ryleigh put me in a tough spot. What did I do wrong?¡± Ryleigh couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. ¡°What did I do to you?¡± Jodie¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°Are you going to pretend that you didn¡¯t? When I talked to Lew, you put me in an awkward position!¡¯ Ryleigh suddenly remembered what she had done the day before. Even though she was intentional, it wasn¡¯t considered a¡¯ tough spot¡¯. X suddenlyughed. ¡°You mentioned me to Louis?¡± Jodie was quiet X crossed her arms. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you haven¡¯t asked around about Louis now that you¡¯re back. If you did, there¡¯s no way you wouldn¡¯t know that he¡¯s married. What was your reasoning behind mentioning his ex in front of his wife?¡± ¡°l-1 was just¡­¡± Jodie shook and tried really hard to exin. ¡°What I said was true. You loved Lew so much, and you made a great couple. Was it wrong to assume that you¡¯d be together forever?¡± Ryleigh looked down but didn¡¯t say a word. Xughed. ¡°Were you really just sorry that I didn¡¯t end up with Louis?¡± Jodie turned pale again as X¡¯s eyes pierced through her. ¡°Didn¡¯t you mention me because you want Ryleigh to be jealous and cause troubles in their rtionship?¡± Chapter 1041 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1041 ¨C Jodie. This might work on other people, but you would only be making a fool of yourself by doing this to Louis.¡± X took a look at Ryleigh and continued.¡± I refused to ept it when I learned that Louis had gotten engaged to her. Six years! For six years, I had been trying to win over his heart, yet he still didn¡¯t choose me in the end. I need to know why. I need to know why he would rather choose her over me.¡± Ryleigh looked at X. X gave her a smile and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t feel bad losing to Ryleigh.¡± You guyse from a good family. You¡¯re destined to have everything you want the moment you are born, and you don¡¯t even need to work hard for it,¡± Jodie shouted hysterically. ¡°But I¡¯m different. If I want something, I need to work for it. I don¡¯t think I¡¯m inferior to you rich girls, but why does the world have to be so hard on me!?¡± Looking at Jodie, who was crying and sobbing profusely, something crossed Ryleigh¡¯s eyes, and she said, ¡°Can it be the same as what your parents give you and what you get for yourself? If I only knew how to ask for something, it would be better for me to stay at home and be a richdy at home than toe here and get criticized by you. ¡°Putting our identity aside, both of us are the same. My family didn¡¯t help me, nor did Louis when I was applying for the music academy. You think that you¡¯re not inferior to us, but how can you be so sure that we¡¯re not as hardworking as you are? If you want something, you need to work for it. It¡¯s the same for everyone. Why should people who live a privileged and affluent life need to makepromises because your life is hard? Nobody in this world is living an easy life. Do you think those cleaners, delivery men, and construction workers are living an easy life? Do you ever hear themining about anything?¡± Jodie suddenly stopped crying. Ryleigh looked toward another side and added, ¡°So what makes you think that people born into a wealthy family won¡¯t work harder than you?¡± The wind blew through the branches, and a few flower petals dropped to the grass. After a long while of silence, Jodie suddenly gave a coldugh, ¡°Hah! Don¡¯t make meugh, please. Even though I¡¯ve put in so much effort, I still couldn¡¯t get what I wanted, so what makes you think you can convince me that you¡¯ve worked hard in just a few words?¡± Just when Ryleigh was about to say something, X interrupted and said sarcastically, ¡°You tried your best to squeeze yourself into high society. You sold your body and used everything you could to get yourself a man, but do you know why you failed in the end? That¡¯ s because high society is never short of smart women like you. You need more than just a pretty face. Brain is a good thing, and I suggest you use it sometimes.¡± Jodie¡¯s face turned red and blue with embarrassment after X humiliated her. A smile then appeared on X¡¯s face as she said, ¡°If you had worked hard and had be a real ballerina or a pianist, you would certainly attain more than you have right now. Jodie¡¯s body trembled, and she clenched her fists tightly. X walked closer to her and added, ¡°I remember the music academy had high hopes for you, but you were the one who let them down. Weren¡¯t those rich people willing to invest in your dance dream? But you, did you return the favor?¡± Jodie stumbled. Her legs gave way, and she fell to the floor, X looked downward at her, her face bereft of emotion. ¡°You were the one who put yourself in your current situation, and you still have the guts to say that you¡¯ve worked very hard for your dream? Don¡¯t make meugh, please! You decided to rest on yoururels, and you still want to get recognition from people. Do you think everyone is blind?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. After that, she nced at the few female instructors. ¡°You chose the wrong team, buttered up the wrong person, and refused to use your brains to think over the situation yourself. Do you think you represent justice? No, you¡¯re just idiots. Honestly, it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen such brainless people.¡± The few female instructors hemmed and hawed. They felt embarrassed and humiliated at the same time. Chapter 1042 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1042 They knew they had stood up for the wrong person, and they felt too embarrassed to stay here. Just when they were going to leave Jodie behind and run away, X called out to them. ¡°Hold on a second. You people were very aggressive just now when you were criticizing her, so what now? Is it that hard for you people to open your mouth and apologize to her?¡± Seeing that they refused to apologize to her, Ryleigh said, ¡°Forget about it. I don¡¯t need their apology.¡± ¡°That¡¯s your business. They did the wrong thing, so they have to apologize. If they can¡¯t even apologize for what they¡¯ve done wrong, they might not be fit to be an instructor. In that case, I suggest they pack their stuff and go home as they will only negatively influence the students.¡± No matter how reluctant those female instructors were, they could do nothing but apologize to Ryleigh under X¡¯s oppression. Ryleigh epted their apology. X pulled out a lipstick and freshened up her makeup through the phone screen. ¡°I m tired of talking so long. I¡¯m done, so I¡¯m out of here.¡± X closed the cap of her lipstick and turned around. Ryleigh put Jodie aside and chased her. ¡°Wait¡­¡± Even though X heard that Ryleigh was calling for her, she did not stop. nor did she turn around. ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. I didn¡¯t do it for you.¡± Ryleigh followed behind her and frowned.¡± Why did you help me then?¡± She paused for a while before adding, ¡°In any case, I still need to thank you.¡± Even though she did not like X, thattter did help her. She would feel bad if she did not thank her. X stopped in her tracks, turned around, smiled at Ryleigh, and said, ¡°You really want to thank me?¡± Ryleigh looked at her in confusion. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. She put her hand under her chin and said meaningfully, ¡°If you want to thank me, why don¡¯t you give Louis to me instead?¡± Ryleigh was stunned. When she finally came around to her senses, she fought back. ¡°He is a human, and I can¡¯t give him away like he¡¯s an item. Besides, we¡¯re married, and you should try not to get him back.¡± X chuckled and said, ¡°Who told you that I¡¯m going to get him back? Do you think Louis Lucas is the only man in this world? He¡¯s the stingiest and most stubborn man I¡¯ve ever met, and I have had enough of him. I¡¯m not going to give up my whole forest because of one crooked-neck tree.¡± Ryleigh was shocked. She momentarily thought a ghost or something had possessed X. Hadn¡¯t she been hellbent on getting Louis back when she returned from overseas? How did she give up so soon? X¡¯s phone rang, and she picked it up.¡± I¡¯m sorry, daring. Something came up, and I had to get rid of it. I¡¯ll go to meet you right away. Alright, alright, I¡¯ll buy you dinner to make it up for you, okay? That¡¯s decided then.¡± She hung up the call and put her phone back into her bag. ¡°A matter of a few hundred dors at the cost of my appointment. I¡¯m out of here.¡± X left without turning her head back, leaving Ryleigh to stand frozen stiff with a dumbfounded expression etched on her face. She still couldn¡¯te around to her senses even after X was gone in her car. Louis came out of nowhere and said, ¡°Now you believe that there¡¯s nothing between her and me?¡± Ryleigh was stumped. She turned her head around to look at Louis, who was leaning against a wall, and asked, ¡°She¡­ Did she just call another man ¡®honey? She has gotten over you so quickly?¡± Louis shook his head helplessly. ¡°Do you want her to fight with you for me?¡± Ryleigh replied with a pout, ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t want to¡­¡± He stopped in front of her and pinched her cheek. ¡°No one can get me away from you, Ryleigh.¡± Ryleigh lowered her head. ¡°Did you ask her toe and help me?¡± Louis squinted and replied, ¡°You can¡¯t take on Jodie alone, so I could only get help from her. She¡¯s very familiar with Jodie, so you¡¯d have a better chance of winning with her by your side.¡± Ryleigh was stunned. She lifted her head to look at him and asked, ¡°So you were aware of everything about Jodie a long time ago?¡± Chapter 1043 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1043 Louis raised his eyebrows. ¡°Of course, I do. I have seen a lot of women, so do you think she can fool me with those petty tricks?¡± Ryleigh did not say anything. Initially, she thought no man would be able to differentiate batches from other ordinary women. She crossed her arms in front of her chest and asked incredulously, ¡°Then why did you behave like a stupid man during the incident with Willow?¡± Louis was momentarily stumped when Ryleigh brought up the incident from three years ago. He was caught between tears andughter as he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t even like Willow, alright? When my mother said that she¡¯s my cousin because of an item of evidence, did I believe it?¡° Ryleigh was stumped. It seemed to her that Louis was right. He had never admitted that Willow was his cousin. Suddenly, she remembered something and went closer to him. ¡°Then am I a scheming girl to you?¡± ¡°You?¡± Louis crossed his arms around his chest andughed. ¡°If you¡¯re considered a scheming girl with your intelligence, I¡¯m afraid that there are no scheming women in this world.¡± ¡°What? How could you!?¡± Ryleigh shouted angrily. Louis grabbed her into his arms, and his smile broadened. ¡°I¡¯m just stating the truth. But this is why I like you. You¡¯re simple, cute, and easy to be bullied.¡± Ryleigh showered his chest with her fists. and Louis stopped her by grabbing her hands and securing her tightly in his arms. ¡°Of course, no one can bully you other than me.¡± Ryleigh rolled her eyes at him and said,¡± You said that because you can¡¯t bully X, right?¡± Louis rested his chin on the top of her head and said, ¡°Why do you have to be jealous of her? Does a man need so many reasons when he chooses the woman he likes?¡± Perhaps for other men, picking a perfect and wless wife to spend the rest of their lives respectfully was the right choice, but he did not need it. He had been raised in a good environment, so he had been exposed to too many good women. The reason he had chosen Ryleigh over X was not that X was bad. It was because he had seen too many resemnces in X. They led the same life and were harsh to themselves. When they were together, they would interact like friends more than lovers. In his memory, Ryleigh was as excellent as he. If he hade across her earlier, he might not have married her. However, the reality was that even though he had never interacted with Ryleigh before, he had heard of her many times from other people and was interested in her. He had been amazed and impressed by her when he saw her on the stage in Bassburgh High, but he did not think she would be the woman who would walk the rest of his life with him. However, destiny was unpredictable. When he saw Ryleigh, she was no longer the ¡°perfect Ryleigh¡± she used to be. Even though she was wed, she was straightforward and simple despite being born into a wealthy family. This was something he couldn¡¯t find in other women who came from the same background 1/2 19:11 as them. Therefore, he chose Ryleigh in the end. Several dayster¡­ When Ryleigh met up with Maisie in a coffee shop, she recounted everything that had happened in the academy. While Maisie was stirring her coffee, she lifted her head and asked, ¡°So, X stepped in and saved you from your predicament?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because your cousin said I can¡¯t handle Jodie alone,¡± Ryleigh said with a pout. Maisie chuckled. ¡°Well, my cousin isn¡¯t wrong. Putting that Jodie aside, you¡¯re the only one who would get bullied like that in the academy.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Ryleigh lowered her head to sip on her coffee. She looked vulnerable and helpless but refused to admit it. ¡°I won¡¯t let other people bully me next time.¡± ¡°If theye to look for trouble again, I¡¯ll fight back. I want them to know that I, Ryleigh Hill, isn¡¯t a pushover!¡± Ryleigh said confidently. Maisie put her hand on her forehead and said, ¡°I guess they won¡¯te to look for trouble any more about this time. Honestly, it¡¯s very easy to counter them. If you can prove the worth of the orchestra department to everyone, won¡¯t you be able to shut their mouths?¡± Chapter 1044 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1044 Ryleigh was stumped. After a short while, she lowered her head and sighed. ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m worried about . Although the music trailer featured the orchestra department, I¡¯m worried that the audience won¡¯t ept it . What if I messed it up? Wouldn¡¯t it be embarrassing?¡± Maisie looked at her and said, ¡®Well, what¡¯s done is done.¡± She put down the cup and picked up her purse. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Go where?¡± Ryleigh asked. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Maisie paid the bill at the cashier and replied, ¡°I¡¯m going to show you a nice ce.¡± Ryleigh hurriedly took all her stuff and followed after Maisie. Maisie parked her car outside the gate of Lebaron Town. Ryleigh looked at the gate through the window. She was stunned and asked, ¡°Lebaron Town?¡± Maisie got out of the car. Many visitors were bustling here and there in Lebaron Town, and it was very lively Ryleigh was walking next to her. When she saw that Maisie had bought two tickets, she turned to look at her. ¡°What are we doing here in a tourist spot? Do you not need to work?¡± ¡°Of course, I need to,¡± Maisie said as she stuffed a ticket into her hand. ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that your audience can¡¯t ept the orchestra? Well, we can have a live orchestra performance here to test their taste.¡± A few students were performing on the street. It was not a rare sight in a tourist spot like this, and Ryleigh tugged at Maisie. ¡°Zee, you¡¯re not asking me to¡­¡± Maisieughed. ¡°I¡¯m sure you can do it.¡± ¡°But¡­ We don¡¯t know them. They won¡¯t lend me their instruments, right?¡± Ryleigh asked. Maisie turned her head to look at her. ¡°In this world, money isn¡¯t the solution to every problem, but sometimes, it can solve some of our problems.¡± Then, Ryleigh saw Maisie walking toward the group of students, and she was stunned. Maisie had been leading a frugal life, so since when did she be such a spendthrift After striking up a deal with them, Maisie spun around and waved at Ryleigh. Ryleigh had no other choice but to walk toward them. The students were fans of the orchestra. When they heard from Maisie that Ryleigh majored in orchestra, they warmed up to her quickly. They all had the same hobby, and Ryleigh soon became friends with them. They were a group of people who liked to perform on the street as well as to promote the orchestra. However, people were not very interested in the orchestra most of the time. Even if they performed for a whole day, they might earn about $50 in a peak season, but during the low season, when there were fewer tourists, they would only be able to earn ten or so dors at most. Not only that, but most of the tourists would just be looking at them or taking photos. They were not interested in the orchestra at all. Ryleigh pressed her lips tightly. The general style of the orchestra was different from modern mainstream music. It had a very small audience, and if they did not add some twist to their performance, nobody would want to watch it. 1/2 19:11 piei 1044 She rested her chin on her hand and fell into thought. After a while, Maisie brought a group of people over. All of them were holding musical instruments and bags. Ryleigh was stunned. ¡°Zee, why did you¡­¡± Why did you spend so much money again?¡¯ Maisie looked at her and said, ¡°I invited them over to help you guys. Here will be your stage.¡± While Ryleigh still couldn¡¯te around from her shock, the group of people had put down their musical instruments. Looking at the pile of modern instruments in front of her, Ryleigh soon had an idea. What if Ibine contemporary pop music with ssical music? When two different elements collide, l¡¯ m sure it¡¯ll give the audience something new.¡¯ After that, Ryleigh became more confident. She turned around to look at the group of students behind her and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to rearrange three pieces, soe and help me.¡± The group of students looked at each other and nodded. Ryleigh borrowed aptop and began arranging a score on the spot. She made two copies of the score, one for the students and the other for the three musicians. The three musicians always performed in bars. They loved music, and the music adapted by Ryleigh was just pop music with ssical style, so it was not an issue for them. Chapter 1045 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1045 Many passersby and tourists had gathered outside the courtyard. After all, thebination of modern and ssic musical instruments was rather eyecatching. The song ¡°Dance of the Dark¡± started with thebination of bass and electrophonic organ. Toward the middle of the song, harp, flute, and drums joined in, stirring up the souls of the people around as well as shocking them. Then, the song changed again. It became ¡°Lighthouse¡± and ¡°Love under the Sky.¡± The former was yed with flute and guitar, while thetter was a mixed arrangement yed with violin. It did not sound out of ce at all. More and more tourists were gathering around them. Maisie had been uploading their performance live. Initially, there were only 100 or so viewers, but more and more viewers joined the live session as time went on. Soon, about 100,000 viewers were watching their performance online. #1 want the original song!# #The sh between contemporary pop and ssical music! I like it! #The girl ying the harp is so pretty!# #Is it only me, or the girl ying the harp looks a lot like an instructor from the orchestra department in the Royal Academy of Music?# #I¡¯m learning how to y the harp now. ssic musical instruments are my favorite!# #Is this another advertisement? #1 think it¡¯s more like a promotional video. Thebination of modern and ssic music is great!# When their performance ended, Ryleigh hade them farewell before returning to Maisie. ¡°How was it?¡± Maisie handed her phone to Ryleigh and said, ¡°Look at it yourself.¡± Ryleigh hurriedly took over her phone and was shocked. ¡°There were so many viewers!?¡± Maisie couldn¡¯t help herself but chuckle.¡± Now you know what to expect. Make sure you don¡¯t mess up the trailerter on.¡± Ryleigh was so happy that she gave Maisie a hug. ¡°Thank you so much, Zee!¡± In the meantime, at the Royal Academy of Music¡­ Louis was making coffee in his office when he received a message on his phone. He picked his phone up and froze when he saw the message. Maisie had sent the recording of Ryleigh¡¯s performance on the street to him. He watched the video and let out augh before saving the recording on his phone. Ryleigh waved her hand at Maisie after she dropped her at the academy. After that, she hopped happily into the campus. When she was climbing the stairs, she bumped into Jodie and froze. Initially, she wanted to pretend that she did not see her. However, Jodie grabbed her arm and hissed when she walked past her. ¡°Now you and X have made me look like a fool. Are you happy now?¡± Ryleigh let out a smirk and pulled her arm out of Jodie¡¯s grip. ¡°Ms. Smalls, please be reasonable. We were not the ones who made you look like a fool. ¡°Can¡¯t you find the reason from yourself as to why X chose to expose you?¡± Jodie looked at her expressionlessly and said, ¡°It was hard enough for me to return to the academy. I¡¯m just paving my path. I didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. She went closer to Ryleigh and added, ¡°I¡¯m aware that people like you who are born with a silver spoon in your mouth look down on someone like me. I just want to fit into society. What have I done wrong? But it¡¯s because of you and X that everyone is pointing their fingers at me right now.¡± Ryleigh looked at Jodie, who was gnashing her teeth in exasperation. Her face sank, and she asked, ¡°SO you think you¡¯re weak?¡± Jodie did not say anything. Ryleigh then continued in a severe voice.¡± Don¡¯t always think that you¡¯re the victim and that it¡¯s other people who push you into your current situation. It was you who wanted to harm me in the first ce but got exposed by X instead. If you think you¡¯re being wronged, then what about me? What you can do, we can¡¯t do. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re a little bit too double standard?¡± Just when she turned around and prepared to leave, Jodie suddenly grabbed her, refusing to let her go. Ryleigh was infuriated and shouted, ¡°What the hill is wrong with you?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s make a bet then. Let¡¯s bet which side the public will stand on. Do you believe that people will always have sympathy for me since I¡¯m the weak one?¡± Chapter 1046 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1046 Jodie smirked. Ryleigh did not understand what Jodie meant, and she suddenly let go and fell backward. Ryleigh¡¯s expression was distorted in shock. When she wanted to reach out and grab her, Jodie had already fallen down the staircase. Ryleigh froze, and the scene in front of her instantly reminded her of the scene when she had been framed as the person who had pushed Naomi downstairs. Several studentsing upstairs saw Jodie fall down the stairs, and they covered their mouths and screamed in fright. They then raised their heads and saw Ryleigh¡¯s hand hanging in mid-air. Jodie was sent to the hospital. The students who had witnessed what happened said that they saw Ryleigh at the scene and that her arm was stretched out at the moment. ¨C The principal and a few of the school¡¯s directors nced at Ryleigh, who was sitting in the office for interrogation. When Louis came, Charles followed behind him. He asked the principal about the incident, and the principal looked at Ryleigh hesitantly. Louis vetoed their suspicion on the spot.¡± Ryleigh wouldn¡¯t do this.¡± The situation was delicate and difficult for the principal. ¡°The students all said that Ryleigh was at the scene when Jodie fell down the stairs. The two of them were the only ones present at the time, and Jodie wouldn¡¯t have done it for no reason¡­¡± Louis frowned, and his expression turned stern and cold instantly. Charles pondered for a moment and said to the principal, ¡°I don¡¯t think that Ryleigh could have done such a thing either. Since only two people were present when the incident happened, there must be some misunderstanding. So let¡¯s wait until Jodie wakes up and ask her for her side of the story.¡± The principal nodded. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the only way.¡± Louis walked into the office, half-knelt in front of Ryleigh, and ced his palm on the back of her hand. ¡°I believe in you.¡± Ryleigh recovered from the trance slowly, but she did not seem to be able to return to her senses completely. She lifted her head and stared at him. Louis hugged her, held her in his arms, andforted her gently. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I believe that you¡¯re innocent, and I¡¯ll prove your innocence to the others.¡± Ryleigh buried her cheeks in his shoulders and neck. ¡°Louis, I¡¯m afraid. I¡¯m afraid that they won¡¯t believe me.¡± Louis stroked her hair, and a hint of murderous chill shed across his eyes that were ring elsewhere.¡° Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be by your side.¡± At the hospital¡­ It was already the next day when Jodie woke up in the hospital bed. The principal and some of the directors were there to visit her. Charles was also there in the ward. He asked Jodie what had happened yesterday, and Jodie exined weakly, ¡°It¡¯s not Ms. Hill¡¯s fault but mine instead. I shouldn¡¯t have said the things that I said and agitated her¡­¡± The principal and the directors looked at each other in dismay when they heard the exnation. Charles narrowed his eyes and said nothing. One of the directors said to the principal,¡± Ryleigh is Louis¡¯ wife. I think it¡¯s better to discuss it with Louis first. Our students are now spreading the news, saying that Ryleigh is the one who pushed Jodie down the stairs. Wouldn¡¯t the students think that our instructor can get away with murder because of her rtionship with someone else if we were not to do anything?¡± The principal frowned and seemed to be thinking about the director¡¯s question. He then said after a long time, ¡°Then we¡¯ll discuss with Louis about suspending Ryleigh temporarily.¡± A hint of sheer coldness shed across Jodie¡¯s lowered gaze upon hearing this. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. I¡¯ve said that the public opinion will eventually be by my side. Everyone will sympathize with those who show weakness and fragility. As long as Ryleigh is being crucified as the murderer in this incident, I¡¯ll no longer have to be talked about by others in the academy in the future! Charles returned to the academy and recounted everything to Louis. Louis sat on the couch with his fingers interlocked and both hands ced on his thighs. He gritted his mrs and lifted his head sullenly. ¡°I think it¡¯s best to hand this matter over to the police for further investigation.¡± Charles looked at him and paused for a bit.¡¯ You n to pass the matter to the police for investigation?¡± Louis exined calmly, ¡°Ryleigh is innocent. She¡¯d never push Jodie down the stairs, and she also has no reason to persecute Jodie. But since Jodie wants to prove that Ryleigh is the person who harmed her so badly, we¡¯ll hand it over to the police and let them deal with this matter.¡± Chapter 1047 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1047 Charles also thought that what Louis suggested made sense. ¡®A clean hand needs no washing. Handing this matter over to the police and letting them look into and solve the case is the best thing that we can do now.¡¯ In the evening, Ryleigh sat on the bed with her knees bent inward, not wanting to eat anything for dinner. Louis made dinner, pushed open the bedroom door, walked to the edge of the bed, and picked her up. Ryleigh wrapped her arms around his neck and said softly, ¡°I don¡¯t have the appetite to eat.¡± He carried her to the dining table. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t have an appetite, at least eat some. I don¡¯t want you to starve in the middle of the night. Ryleigh jerked him. ¡°Am I going to get fired?¡± Louis rubbed the top of her head and leaned over to kiss her forehead. ¡°No, I have already handed the matter over to the police for further investigation.¡± Ryleigh was astonished. ¡°You handed it over to the police?¡± Louis fetched her a bowl of soup and ced it in front of her. ¡°The police¡¯s investigation findings will always be the most convincing evidence. We¡¯ll get to shut the mouths of all those people as long as the police can prove your innocence.¡± Ryleigh bit her lip and lowered her head.¡± Am I too weak?¡± Louis stroked her cheek. ¡°You¡¯re not weak, but very strong instead.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make fun of me.¡± Ryleigh turned her face away and said with a pouty mouth, ¡°I always don¡¯t know what to do when 1 encounter such matters. If only I could be like Zee.¡± Louis chuckled, turned her head toward him, and made her look directly at him.¡± There¡¯s no need for you to do too well. I¡¯d rather you hide behind me forever.¡± Ryleigh flung his hand away and said seriously, ¡°No, I can¡¯t be a pushover all the time. I want to go and see Jodie tomorrow.¡± Louis could not win against her in the argument, so he had no choice but topromise. The next day, Ryleigh went to the hospital. Jodie smirked when she saw her in the ward. ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve been suspended.¡± Ryleigh did not say anything. Jodie leaned against the head of the bed, and a glimmer of pride shed across her eyes. ¡°I told you earlier that all people sympathize with the weak. I¡¯m the victim of this incident, and you, Ryleigh Hill, are the perpetrator in the eyes of the public.¡± Ryleigh stared at her. ¡°So, are you satisfied now?¡± ¡°How can I be satisfied with just this?¡± Jodie sneered. ¡°You¡¯ve only got suspended. If it weren¡¯t for Louis, you would have been fired from the academy long ago.¡± Ryleigh lowered her head. ¡°Will it do you any good for you to drive me out of the academy?¡± ¡°Will it do me any good?¡± Jodie said with a chuckle, ¡°As long as I get to chase you, the eyesore of my life, out of the academy, it¡¯ll do me all kind of good. Not to mention that I¡¯ll make you suffer by making you into public enemy No. 1.¡± Ryleigh smiled and looked up at her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll have to disappoint you.¡± Jodie was slightly stunned, only to see Louis appearing at the door all of a sudden. He coldly showed her the voice recording that he had on his cell phone, and she could not help but tremble from head to toe. ¡°You!¡± Ryleigh stood with her arms akimbo and snorted. ¡°What kind of double standard is that? You¡¯re okay with you framing me, but I can¡¯t do the same to you? Jodie Smalls, let me tell you this, you¡¯re the one who brought all these upon yourself. You deserve it. And don¡¯t take the public as fools. There¡¯s always something to hate in everyone. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Ryleigh walked out of the ward, thought of something, and stopped at the door for a split second but did not look back. ¡°By the way, we¡¯ve handed this matter over to the police. So good luck, Ms. Victim.¡± Jodie¡¯s face gradually turned pale, and she yelled hysterically as she broke down and swept all the medicine bottles off the table. Louis submitted the recording to the police, together with Jodie¡¯s diagnosis. After the investigation, the injuries recorded in the diagnosis could not be confirmed as being caused by getting pushed down the stairs as there would be a slight difference in the severity of the injuries. Chapter 1048 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1048 The police asked the principal to mediate the issue, and the principal released an official statement on campus after learning the truth. On the same day, after the recording was uploaded onto the school¡¯s website, the instructors and students of the academy were shocked by the news. After Jodie was hospitalized for a few days and returned to the academy again, her desk had been cleared, and a letter of dismissal could be seen left on it. Several female instructors pointed at her and nced at her from time to time. ¡°I always thought she was so kind. I didn¡¯t expect her to be such a scheming person.¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s a shame that I always thought she seemed so pitiful and had shown her so much support before this. She really deserves this.¡± ¡°I heard that she was already quite a scheming person when she was still studying at the academy. It¡¯s no wonder Mr. Lucas didn¡¯t take a fancy to her back then.¡± When Jodie overheard the discussions that went back and forth behind her, herplexion ashen as her hands trembled involuntarily. The image that I¡¯ve created and maintained for so many years has been eradicatedpletely. After so many years, I finally got to return to the academy, but everything has been ruined now, all because of X and Ryleigh! Jodie picked up the things on the desk and left the office with a cardboard box in her arms, while those students who once fancied her all turned a blind eye. Jodie threw the cardboard box into the trash can downstairs. I¡¯ll never let this pass!¡¯ She took out her phone, dialed a number, and said aggrievedly after the call got connected, ¡°Mr. Hathaway, I¡¯m Jodie¡­ I¡¯ve thought this out. I agree to be your lover.¡± The other party snorted while slowly pouring wine into the wine ss in his hand. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t want to be my lover before this. May I know what made you change your mind so quickly?¡± Jodie clenched her fists tightly. ¡®It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to be his lover. It¡¯s just that I want him to think highly of me and leave a good impression.¡¯ Who¡¯s Yorrick Hathaway? He¡¯s the son of a tycoon in Yaramooi, who is way superior to those men that I¡¯ve managed to approach so far. He is not married and has no official girlfriend either. He only has dozens of lovers all over the world. He¡¯ll always be apanied by someone different whenever he travels to a country. ¡°He¡¯s never been stingy when he¡¯s around women. Apart from that, he¡¯s never shown any of his lovers any genuine feelings or given them an official title. I know that countless women should want to approach him due to his status and identity. If I had not pretended to reject him at first and yed hard to pique his interest in me, it would have been impossible for me to obtain his contact information. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡®But if I could get near to Yorrick, or even be his only lover, Ryleigh and X, or even the entire academy, who are they to me?¡¯ She bit her lip lightly. ¡°I¡¯ll y my role as a lover in peace, and I won¡¯tpete with the others for anything. The cell phone on the desktop was on loudspeaker, and the caller¡¯s identity was unknown. Yorrick lightly shook the wine ss in his hand,ughed, and his eyes did not even waver. ¡°I¡¯ll consider it.¡± Yorrick ended the call without waiting for Jodie to say anything, lifted his head, and drank the wine from the ss. The bodyguard walked to his side and lowered his head. ¡°Sir, Mr. Knowles is here.¡± As soon as the bodyguard finished speaking, Yorrick saw a figure appear at the door. He then put the ss on the table, crossed his legs together, and changed his posture. ¡°Mr. Knowles, you seem free today, huh?¡± Tristan walked to the couch and sat down on his own. He also did not beat about the bushes. ¡°Where is Noce?¡± Yorrick rubbed his chin with his fingers and narrowed his eyes. ¡°What makes you believe that I have information about the whereabouts of the young heir of the Knowles?¡± Tristan scoffed. ¡°I just know.¡± Yorrick poured wine into the ss without haste. ¡°You Knowles now owe me a huge favor.¡± Tristan leaned against the back of the couch, lowered his gaze, and smiled.¡± Indeed, thank you very much for protecting the future heir of the Knowles.¡± Chapter 1049 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1049 Yorrick put down the wine bottle, moved it aside, and raised his gaze. ¡°I¡¯m interested in your overseas project in Zlokova.¡± Tristan paused for a split second and frowned. ¡°You¡¯re interested in that project?¡± Yorrick leaned forward slightly. ¡°That¡¯s the coast of the Persian Gulf. It connects the marine traffic between Yaramoor and Zlokova. You do have quite a keen foresight, knowing that you should develop the marine traffic. So, of course, I¡¯m interested in this extremely profitable project.¡± Tristan smiled. ¡°Mr. Hathaway, it¡¯s said that you¡¯ve always had a picky taste when ites to project investment. I really didn¡¯t expect that my project would catch your attention. Yorrick ced his arms across the back of the couch. ¡°I won¡¯t make you work for nothing. I¡¯ll invest a billion pounds into your project.¡± Tristan¡¯s eyes moved as he pondered. ¡®The project actually piqued Yorrick¡¯s interest and made him spend such an amount of money. This shows that the coast of the Persian Gulf really has great prospects.¡¯ ¡°An opportunity to invest in the project in exchange for Noce¡¯s whereabouts. Is this a loss to me in a business sense?¡± Yorrick smiled. ¡°The project would take up five years, and a lot of liquidity is needed when everything is on the go. Not to mention the incident that involved the Knowles a while back, I don¡¯t think you can guarantee that there won¡¯t be any financial crisis after what happened, am I right?¡± Tristan frowned. What he said is indeed correct. Because of the changes within the Knowles, the liquidity that the project has piled up for theter stages is not enough to protect thepany from any financial crisis. I¡¯ve been cracking my head in the past two months precisely because of this matter. After all, the project has already started, and I¡¯ve signed the contract with Eastwood Enterprise. ¡®Now that Yorrick intends to take over the project, it is indeed the best thing that could¡¯ve happened.¡¯ Tristan stood up slowly. ¡°I¡¯ll send the contract over by tomorrow, so please bring the child here by then too. Yorrick looked up at him and frowned.¡± You may have to fortify yourself mentally for this.¡± Tristan was startled and stared at him.¡¯What do you mean by that?¡± Yorrick also stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you to go see him now. You¡¯ll know by then.¡± The car drove slowly toward the township of Brandscape and arrived at the sanatorium in the town. Tristan stepped into the sanatorium with Yorrick and a few bodyguards. The director of the premises came out to greet them in person and smiled. ¡°Mr. Hathaway, to what do we owe the honor?¡¯ Yorrick asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the child that was sent here a few months ago?¡± The director replied instantly, ¡°He¡¯s in the backyard.¡± The director then led Yorrick and Tristan to the backyard. Several kids were ying ser in the backyard, N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. and one boy was sitting on the bench in the corridor who did not join them. Tristan recognized that it was Noce. The director walked behind Noce and patted him on the shoulder. Noce turned around, and a scar could be seen on his originally smooth and tender cheek. Tristan was astounded and walked toward him. ¡°Noce¡­¡± Noce stared at him expressionlessly, but there was a hint of confusion in his dull pupils. The director exined helplessly,¡± Unfortunately, he suffered a serious head injury before he was brought here, so he can¡¯t remember his name or family. As for the scar on his face, we can only wait for his body to fully recover before sending him to a hospital for scar treatment and removal¡­¡± Tristan squatted down, stretched out his hand toward Noce, and gently stroked his hair. ¡°Noce, don¡¯t you remember me?¡± Noce shook his head. Tristan ced his hand on his shoulder, and there was a hint of guilt on his face.¡± I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all my fault . Let¡¯s bring you home now. I¡¯m here to bring you home to your parents.¡± Tristan got up, took Noce¡¯s hand, and said to Yorrick, ¡°Thank you, but I want to take him home for treatment now.¡± Yorrick shrugged and did not n to stop him. Tristan took Noce back to the Knowles mansion. Rick and his wife felt very distressed when they saw their child¡¯s current condition, especially Mrs. Knowles Chapter 1050 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1050 She hugged Noce and cried out loud, ¡°I was so worried about you! You¡¯re finally back!¡± Noce stood in ce and let her hold him expressionlessly. His gaze looked dull, and he was also bewildered by the existence of the Knowles and his parents. Mrs. Knowles noticed something, let him go slowly, and stroked his cheek with her palm. ¡°Nolly?¡± Rick nced at Tristan. ¡°Uncle, what happened to Noce?¡± Tristan put down the teacup. ¡°He has lost his memory.¡± Rick was astonished. Mrs. Knowles shed tears again and held Noce in her arms tremblingly. ¡°It¡¯s okay. He¡¯s home now. As for his memory, he¡¯ll gradually remember everything.¡± Back at Bassburgh, at Soul¡­ Maisie was going through the resumes of the candidates applying for the jewelry designer position, including their previous creations. Lucy, who was standing by her side, could see her hesitation. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, are you dissatisfied with these designs?¡± Maisie propped her chin against the palm of her hand and frowned. ¡°I¡¯m indeed not very satisfied with these samples. It just feels like something is missing from them.¡± It was said that someone¡¯s workpiece was the best way for other jewelry designers to get to know them. A workpiece that had been given a certain level of attention would take up a lot of effort, and patience was also a very important element. Maisie had especially added two extra requirements when she put out the vacancy. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Firstly, the candidate had to be bold but meticulous, and they must know how to infuse their personal vor into their own creations. Secondly, the candidate must be able to handle colored, gothic, and antique jewelry designs. However, it was obvious the several workpieces that she had gone through had failed to achieve the effect she expected to see. Lucy picked up those samples and skimmed through them. ¡°But I think they look pretty good.¡± Maisie smiled. ¡°They do look good, but what I want to see in these pieces is the soul of their creator.¡± Lucy wondered. ¡°Their soul?¡± Maisie looked at the drawings. ¡°These jewelry pieces all look toomon. Let¡¯s put theck of creativity aside first, these designs look rough and simple, and there are color-matching problems too. The main iece mustn¡¯t look more prominent than the otherponents of the jewelry. Otherwise, the overall look will give others a dazzling and exaggerated sense ofplexity. If that¡¯s the case, the color of the jewelry will be the only thing that others see, not the soul of the design itself.¡± Lucy looked a little confused, and Maisie stared at her. ¡°Have you ever seen a peacock spread its tail?¡± Lucy paused for a bit and nodded. ¡°Yes. Maisie added, ¡°There are multiple colors on the peacock¡¯s tail when it¡¯s opened. There are purple, green, blue, yellow, white, and red, making it look extremely bright and eye-catching. But it doesn¡¯t look very cluttered, does it? That¡¯s because the colors spread from the roots of the tail to the tips as if there¡¯s a gradient. The blue on a peacock¡¯s body is equivalent to the main color of a jewelry piece, while the bright patterns at the tips of the tail are equivalent to the embellishments. ¡°So, as you can see, the patterns on the tail of a peacock contrast with the blue of the peacock itself, while the color of the tail feathers looks rtively duller than these two colors. That¡¯s why it doesn¡¯t create a conflict between the two main colored elements of the peacock. Therefore, the color of a peacock when it has its tail spread looks very colorful, but at first nce, the highlights will still be the blue on the peacock and the patterns on the tips of the tail instead of the whole bird. The colors that expand from the core only make the color of a peacock appear to be layered. That¡¯s why the colors can be pleasing to the eye.¡± Lucy nodded instantly. ¡°So that¡¯s why.¡± Maisie continued to look through all the workpieces and seemed to have found something, and her eyes were fixed on that design drawing. The workpiece was a retro, gothic Pisces bracelet. The main body of the bracelet was hollowed out with carved branches, leaves, and flowers, and the sapphire iid in on the fishes¡¯ mouths was definitely an impable finishing touch. She flipped through the resume of the designer of this workpiece and was surprised by what she found. ¡®It turns out to be her?¡¯ Meanwhile, at the Topaz mansion¡­ Anthony was sitting on the couch drinking tea. He noticed that Naomi had just returned from outside and was standing at the entrance, taking off her shoes. ¡°Naomi, you¡¯ve just recovered. Why don¡¯t you take it slow in order for your body to recuperate?¡± Naomi walked to the couch. ¡°I only want to go out and have a look.¡± Anthony put the teacup down and asked all of a sudden, ¡°Are you still willing to go back to the music academy and continue with your studies? If so, I can help you contact the academy.¡± Chapter 1051 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1051 ¡°No.¡± Naomi shook her head while she sat on the couch. ¡°Dad, I didn¡¯t want to attend the music academy.¡± Anthony was surprised when he heard Naomi continue. ¡°Ryleigh was better than me in music, and I¡¯ve always known that, so I was ready to be eliminated during thepetition.¡± Unfortunately, she had only found out that the incident had put Ryleigh in a bad spot after all these years. Anthony looked down and didn¡¯t speak. Naomi looked up at him and smiled. ¡°Dad, I want to do what I enjoy. You will support me, right?¡± He paused, then smiled. ¡°Of course I will. The phone on the table started ringing. He saw that it was a foreign number, so he put it to his ear. ¡°Mr. Knowles?¡± Tristan said something to him, and Anthony frowned. ¡°You want to withdraw from the project?¡± ¡°Yes, but don¡¯t worry, Yorrick has taken over the project. I¡¯m sure the project will be sessful with him around.¡± After Tristan had a short chat with him and they hung up, he didn¡¯t recover. Tristan withdrew from the project in the Persian Gulf, and Yorrick took over? He had heard of Yorrick Hathaway, the son of a political family in Yaramoor. He was involved in a lot of investment projects in multiple countries, so his financial status was no issue He didn¡¯t expect that Yorrick would take over this project from Tristan, but he wondered if he would be an easy person to work with. In the evening, at the Blue Bay vi¡­ Maisie was on herptop while lying on her belly in bed, and her legs were bent upward. Ryleigh replied to her message. (Naomi Topaz submitted her resume. Do you think it¡¯s just someone with the same name?] Maisie: [Yes, the photo is hers, not just someone with the same name) Ryleigh: (Hmm¡­ I didn¡¯t know she was learning jewelry designing.] Maisie was thinking about something when a silhouette approached and grabbed her by the waist. She turned around in shock but only saw a blur when her lips felt warm. She flipped over and hugged Nn by his neck, panting. ¡°Noles, my love, you startled me.¡± Nn ran his finger over her lips and raised his brows. ¡°Were you sneaking around?¡± Maisie hugged him. ¡°Sneakily missing you.¡± Nnughed. Maisie took a whiff of the light scent on him. ¡°You¡¯re using a new perfume?¡± He chuckled. ¡°Do you like it?¡± Maisie got on top of him, ran her finger over his nose, and chuckled. ¡°Zegna¡¯s Indonesian Oud. You¡¯re trying to seduce me.¡± He nodded, put his hand behind her head, and kissed her. The phone vibrated on the bed. Maisie was annoyed and didn¡¯t even look at it when she put it to her ear. ¡°Ryleigh, we¡¯re in the middle of something!¡± 1/2This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. 19:13 Nn looked at her and smiled. But the person on the other end wasn¡¯t Ryleigh. The caller said something, and Maisie was stunned. ¡°Hector? Alright, I¡¯ll be right there.¡± She turned around and got out of bed. Nn sat up and looked at her. ¡°What happened to Hector?¡± Maisie changed while she answered,¡± Hector has been locked up, and the police said he stole something. I don¡¯t think he would do that. I have to find out what happened.¡± Nn frowned. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Maisie and Nn got to the police station and saw Hector sitting in the interrogation room. One of the officers walked out and immediately recognized Nn. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, you¡¯re Mr. Vanderbilt¡¯s¡­ Chapter 1052 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1052 He calmly replied, ¡°Inw.¡± Maisie immediately asked, ¡°Are you sure that Hector stole something? Did you investigate it?¡± The officer didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°The expensive stolen watch was found in Mr. Vanderbilt¡¯s bag. We¡¯re still investigating what actually happened.¡± Maisie rushed into the interrogation room when Hector turned to look at her and lowered his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t steal the watch. Maisie looked at him. ¡°I believe you, but what happened?¡± Hector tightened his fist. ¡°The assistant of the editor-in-chief gave it to me.¡± He clenched his jaw.¡± | bumped into the editorin-chief¡¯s wife having an affair in the office, and he tried to bribe me with the watch so that I wouldn¡¯t spill out the beans. I didn¡¯t agree nor take the watch, but it suddenly showed up in my bag.¡± Maisie took a deep breath because this was obviously a setup and held her forehead.¡± So he found out that you found out?¡± Hector nodded. Maisie looked at him. ¡°How did you find out?¡± Hector scratched his head. ¡°I thought that woman was getting¡­ so I rushed in,¡± Then he whispered, ¡°How would I know that she was the wife of the editor-in-chief?¡± Maisie cleared her throat. She wasn¡¯t surprised that he was framed because office scandals were usually consensual. The people working there were used to it, and some didn¡¯t want to intervene because they wanted to keep their jobs. Hector, the newbie, was too straight and had fallen into the trap. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Hector shouldn¡¯t be med. He was just doing what was right. Nn contacted someone in the corridor and walked in when he was done. ¡°We can go now. The editor-in chief of the magazine will run a thorough investigation.¡± Maisie looked at him. ¡°You contacted the editor-in-chief?¡± Nn hugged her by the waist. I¡¯m family. Shouldn¡¯t I get some special treatment?¡± Hector slowly stood up. ¡°Can I really go back to work?¡± Nn looked at him, nodded, and said, ¡°I¡¯m your cousin. You wouldn¡¯t need to steal a watch worth $50,000. Maisie understood what he meant. Nn had contacted the editor, which told him about his rtionship with Hector. If he had a billionaire as a cousin, would he need to steal a watch that only cost $ 50,000? Nn could get him a few watches worth $ 100,000, let alone $50,000. However, Nn¡¯s ¡®special treatment¡¯ was really useful because the next day, when Hector was back in the magazine office, the editor-in-chief rified the theft during their meeting. Mr. Lowe¡¯s expression changed, and he immediately stood up. ¡°Sir, my watch was found in his bag. Everyone saw that.¡± The two staff members sitting next to him nodded. When Mr. Lowe had said that his watch was missing and they did a search, it was found in Hector¡¯s bag. Hector followed Maisie¡¯s advice and didn¡¯t say a word. Mr. Lowe looked proud when Hector didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°He doesn¡¯t even want to deny it. Sir, you can¡¯t protect the thief just because he has potential!¡± The editor-in-chief mmed the table.¡¯ What do you mean by ¡®protect¡¯?¡± Everyone was shocked, including Mr. Lowe The editor-in-chief¡¯s expression was stoic.¡¯ We just need to check the surveince cameras to know if he really stole it. Do you think the cameras are just part of the decor?¡± Panic shed across Mr. Lowe¡¯s face when he heard the word ¡®surveince¡¯. He had been under the impression that Hector would leave after what happened, and there wouldn¡¯t be a chance to check the cameras. Chapter 1053 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1053 Surprisingly, the editor-in-chief kept him. Had he learned something? Mr. Lowe looked sickly when he thought about that. When the editor-in-chief wanted to send someone to check the footage, Mr. Lowe suddenly blurted, ¡°l-If it¡¯s just a misunderstanding, let¡¯s just let it go.¡± The staff next to him looked at each other, noticing that something was off. Hector looked at him. ¡°Why don¡¯t we check the cameras? I was arrested because of you, and I was framed. We need the surveince videos to clear my name.¡± ¡°You!¡± Mr. Lowe¡¯s eyes burned with anger while he clenched his jaw. ¡°I apologize for ming you.¡± Hector smiled. ¡°Alright, there¡¯s no need to check the footage if you think it¡¯s a misunderstanding too.¡± After the meeting, Mr. Lowe caught up with Hector and pulled him into a safe corridor He grabbed Hector by the cor angrily. ¡°Did you tell the editor-in-chief?¡± Hector looked calm. ¡°What was I supposed to tell him?¡± His smile triggered Mr. Lowe, who red at him furiously. ¡°Stop pretending. Why would the editor-in- chief protect a newbie like you if you hadn¡¯t told him anything?¡¯ Hector shrugged. ¡°How would I know? You framed me for the watch, and I haven¡¯t even told him that.¡± Mr. Lowe pointed at his nose. ¡°You know what I¡¯m talking about. I¡¯m warning you, if you want to continue working here, it¡¯s best to watch what you say, or I¡¯ll make it hard for you to stay.¡± Mr. Lowe loosened his tie and walked away. Hector calmly took his phone out of his pocket and sent the surveince footage to the group chat. Maisie had said that if Mr. Lowe sincerely apologized and didn¡¯t cause a scene, he would owe him one, and it would be easier to work with that in the future. However, if he was still arrogant and wouldn¡¯t admit to his mistakes, then Hector should expose the video that he wouldn¡¯t want others to see so that people know that Vanderbilts were not to be bullied. When the video was posted in the group chat, everyone checked their phones and started talking about it. Hector sent the message as ¡®Mr, Lowe¡¯ and included a smiley face. (Mr. Lowe cracked a joke with me. I¡¯m showing it to you.) ¡°Hector Vanderbilt!¡± Mr. Lowe rushed over furiously when he saw the video. Hector was waiting in his office, and there were other colleagues there. He stood up smiling and calmly said, ¡°Yes, Mr. Lowe.¡± The other staff quietly observed Mr. Lowe¡¯s explosive anger. Based on the video, they understood what was going on, and Mr. Lowe¡¯s anger just exined the rest. ¡°That¡¯s why he wouldn¡¯t want people to check the video.¡± ¡°Mr. Lowe worked here for a decade before he was promoted. He wasn¡¯t going to be okay now that the editor-in-chief suddenly had his focus on a new guy.¡± ¡°Honestly, Hector is something. He got Mr. Lowe into trouble soon after joining.¡± The whispering fell into Mr. Lowe¡¯s ears. He was a senior and someone close to the editor-in-chief, but he wasn¡¯t happy now that he had lost his reputation. Mr. Lowe gnashed his teeth. ¡°Hector, follow me.¡± Hector walked out with him. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Mr. Lowe grabbed his shirt and pushed him against the wall in the corridor. The vein in his neck was bursting, and his face contorted. ¡°You¡¯re ying me like this!?¡¯ Chapter 1054 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1054 Hector smiled. ¡°I gave you a chance to apologize, but you didn¡¯t take it.¡± Mr. Loweughed hysterically. ¡°You want me to apologize to a kid like you?¡± He balled up his fist. ¡°Are you dreaming? Who do you think you are?¡± Hector pushed his hand away and pushed him away. He brushed out the wrinkles on his shirt, and his actions startled Mr. Lowe. Hector approached him. He was half a head taller than Mr. Lower and was overbearing. ¡°You don¡¯t need to know who I am.¡± He patted Mr. Lowe¡¯s cheek. ¡°Since you failed to frame me, you should give up. I know what you did, so you should just cooperate with me, or I can¡¯t guarantee that no one else will find out about your secret.¡± ¡°A-Are you threatening me?¡± Mr. Lowe¡¯s face was pale, but he wasn¡¯t fierce enoughpared to Hector. Hector smiled. ¡°Mr. Lowe, not every newbie can be threatened. You¡¯re not threatening enough to me.¡± He ignored Mr. Lowe after saying that and turned around to leave the office. Mr. Lowe stood on the spot, looking more and more embarrassed. Meanwhile, at Soul¡­ Maisie got a call from Hector, and he said he had scared Mr. Lowe. He then asked, ¡°Zee, how would you know it worked?¡± Maisie twirled the pen she was holding, smiled, and said, ¡°If he wants to keep his job, he won¡¯t do anything before finding out who you really are. If a new guy can get him in trouble-you even have leverage on him-he can only suffer quietly.¡± Hector thought for a while and said, ¡°But I don¡¯t think he will stop here. He doesn¡¯t even respect the editor.¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t respect him because of his wife.¡± Maisie picked up a file. ¡°That depends on how clever the wife is and if she will give you trouble because of her lover. Even if the editor¡¯s wife speaks to you, you can¡¯t back down either.¡± Hector nodded. ¡°Alright, understood.¡± Maisie reminded, ¡°Remember, don¡¯t do anything if they don¡¯t offend you. There¡¯s no need for you to be reasonable if there are unreasonable people. They need a life lesson.¡± After the call ended, Maisie put down her phone. She believed that Hector could be even more obnoxious than anyone if he wanted. Even if a wolf were to be domesticated, it would still be wild. Even though he had toned down a lot, it was because he had be more mature and controlled. Because of his arrest, conflict with the Vanderbilts, Madam Vanderbilt¡¯s selfishness, and Cindy¡¯s con, Hector had learned how cruel reality could be. If not because of those experiences, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to get back on the right path. Given his arrogance, he wouldn¡¯t know right from wrong. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Thus, she didn¡¯t let Hector announce that Nn was family when it came to this. It was also to make sure that he knew he had to do things with his own effort. Lucy knocked on the door. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt.¡± She entered with some files in her hands, then smiled and said, ¡°The new designer has officially started here. Do you want to go take a look?¡± Maisie remembered that she had hired Naomi and that this was her first day. She put down the file she was holding, stood up, and followed Lucy. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Chapter 1055 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1055 Maisie and Lucy came to the design nning department and saw the head of the department showing Naomi around. Even though she was important to Eastwood Enterprise, sheid low when working at Soul, dressing casually with no luxury brands or expensive jewelry. She had a smile the entire time when the head of the department was speaking to her and didn¡¯t look impatient. That showed that Naomi had been brought up very well and didn¡¯t act like the other rich girls. The head of the department saw Maisie and walked over smiling. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt.¡± When Naomi saw her, she smiled and nodded. Maisie did the same. ¡°How¡¯s your first day?¡± Naomi paused before answering with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s alright, but don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll adapt quickly.¡± Maisie smiled. ¡°I believe you.¡± Naomi had seen her at the hospital, but when she saw her again at Soul, she wasn¡¯t surprised because she had looked into thepany and how it had started. She was respectful and didn¡¯t try to pretend that they were close because of her status or her identity as Ryleigh¡¯s friend. That really showed that she was just different from the other girls. She was friendly and easy to get along with, making it hard for people to dislike her. Naomi left with the head of the department and Maisie turned to look at Lucy. ¡°What do you think about her N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ? Lucy answered, ¡°I think she¡¯s quite respectable and friendly.¡± Maisie nodded. ¡°She might be an outstanding jewelry designer if we train her well.¡± She would be a real jewelry designer given her talent in five years. Two dayster, at Bassburgh¡¯s Posh Restaurant¡­ The entire restaurant was booked. A dozen of the servers stood in a row while the manager gave a rundown of the menu to Yorrick, who was seated. ¡°Mr. Hathaway, these are foie gras from Fradian. They¡¯re the freshest.¡± Yorrick casually looked at the menu, swirling the wine ss around while the wine swirled too. ¡°I¡¯ve just gotten to Zlokova. I¡¯ll take whatever you rmend.¡± The manager smiled. ¡°Sure, do tell us if you have any requests.¡± Yorrick waved his hand, and the manager left with the servers, only a few good ones staying behind to serve. After a short while, Nn and Quincy entered the restaurant, so Yorrick¡¯s bodyguards stepped aside. The server pulled the chairs out for them, and Nn sat down across from him. ¡°You came all the way here to have dinner.¡± Yorrick looked at him and smiled. ¡°Maybe I missed you after our farewell in Stoslo.¡± Nn frowned but looked calm. Yorrick¡¯s expression changed, and he stopped joking. ¡°I took over the project Tristan had with Eastwood Enterprise.¡¯ The server poured him a ss of wine while Nn squinted. ¡°Really? Congrattions.¡± Yorrick drank the wine. ¡°The little man of their family is still alive.¡± Nn leaned back. ¡°You intervened.¡± ¡°No,¡± he denied and looked at Nn. ¡°He was lucky to have escaped. If I saved this smart child, the Knowles would remember this.¡± Nn smiled while he picked up the wine ss, keeping his eyes on the wine within. ¡°You helped because you can tell how extraordinary the little boy is.¡± Chapter 1056 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1056 Yorrick ced his hand on his forehead and smiled brightly. ¡°He¡¯s going to be someone great in the future, so I don¡¯t think it¡¯s wrong for me to make preparations in advance. If I have a son or a daughter in the future , my son can be his brother, and my daughter can be his wife. I think it¡¯s pretty good.¡± Nn replied without lifting his head,¡± Well, congrattions to you in advance, then.¡± Yorrick was stunned. After a short while, he chuckled and said, ¡°I remember your daughter is about the same age as him, right? Don¡¯t you want to secure a spot for your daughter first?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not interested,¡± Nn replied as he lifted his head. ¡°Even if my daughter doesn¡¯t want to get married in the future, I can take care of her myself.¡± Yorrickughed. ¡°The future can be quite unpredictable.¡± The waiter served their food, and Yorricks¡¯ phone rang. He took a look at his phone and passed it to his bodyguard. ¡°I believe you know what you should do with her, right?¡± The bodyguard nodded before taking the phone and going out to answer it. Meanwhile, Jodie was so exasperated that she nearly hung up the call when she heard that it was the bodyguard who answered it. Yorrick was the one who had flirted with her in the first ce, and now he did not even want to talk to her anymore. If she had known that Yorrick was a yboy and that he would move over from one woman to another quickly, she wouldn¡¯t have yed hard to get with him. Other men would fall for this trick because they had the urge to conquer a challenging woman. However, it was a different case for Yorrick. This trick had an opposite effect on him, and she regretted it now. After all, he had a lot of experience with women, so it went without saying that he could see through her trick, and he wouldn¡¯t fall for it. Jodie bit her lip, and just when she was thinking about her next step, a girl bumped into her, and her phone fell to the ground. ¡°Ouch!¡± Daisie shouted and fell to the ground as well. Jodie was exasperated. Just when she was about tosh out at Daisie, she saw that the girl in front of her was wearing designer clothes. She swallowed her anger, smiled at her affectionately, and helped her up from the ground. ¡°Are you alright, little girl?¡± In the meantime, Ryleigh came out of the corner with Colton. She was holding a packet of snacks in her arms, and her face changed when she saw Jodie beside Daisie. ¡°Daisie!¡± Jodie¡¯s face sank the moment she saw Ryleigh. This little girl is Ryleigh¡¯s family member?¡¯ Daisie ran up to Ryleigh and said. I¡¯m fine, Godmother. I just bumped into that olddy over there just now.¡± When Jodie heard that Daisie called her an ¡°olddy,¡± her face turned dark. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. It took Ryleigh a lot to hold back herughter. She was grinning inwardly as she leaned over to Daisie. ¡°Daisie, you shouldn¡¯t call her an olddy. She isn¡¯t that old.¡± Blinking her eyes, Daisie replied, ¡°Really? But she looks really old!¡± Ryleigh couldn¡¯t hold herself back anymore and giggled. Since they were in a high-end ce, Jodie couldn¡¯t throw a fit here. After all, she would only be making a fool of herself if she got thrown out of here. She gnashed her teeth and said, ¡°What are you doing here, Ms. Hill?¡± Ryleigh crossed her arms in front of her chest and replied, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m here to eat. Why are you standing in the corridor, Ms. Smalls? Are you not going in?¡± Jodie clenched her fist tightly. She was not here to eat but to look for Yorrick. She replied with a smile on her face, ¡°I¡¯m waiting for my friend.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Ryleigh replied and smiled meaningfully. ¡°Is it a guy?¡± Jodie¡¯s face turned livid with rage. ¡°I believe it¡¯s none of your business, right?¡± Ryleigh shrugged and replied. ¡°I was just asking. You don¡¯t have to get so angry. Weren¡¯t you very gentle when you were in the academy?¡± Colton and Daisie looked at each other. Both of them could see that Ryleigh did not like the woman in front of them. Could it be that they were enemies? Jodie harrumphed coldly, ¡°So? Are you going to humiliate me here?¡± ¡°Nope. I¡¯m not going to humiliate you here. I just want to tell you that you need to keep it up with your gentle image. You scr*wed it up in the academy, so I hope you won¡¯t scr*w it up again in the outside world. When Ryleigh finished speaking, she took Daisie¡¯s hand and went away with Colton. Chapter 1057 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1057 Jodie clenched her fist so tightly that her knuckles were turning white. From her point of view, Ryleigh was humiliating and making fun of her. When she walked past them, a cold smirk appeared on the corner of her mouth. She took off her bracelet and tucked it silently into the back of Daisie¡¯s hood the moment she got close to her. Then, she shouted, ¡°My bracelet! My bracelet is missing!¡± Ryleigh stopped and turned around to look at her upon hearing her voice. She saw that Jodie wasining to the manager, telling her that she had lost her bracelet. She then looked at Ryleigh, and as if something had popped into her head, she pointed at her and said, ¡°It must be them! That girl bumped into me just now. It must be her who took my bracelet!¡± The manager ordered the waiter to get over to Ryleigh. The waiter walked over to them and said,¡± I¡¯m sorry, ma¡¯am. Thatdy over there says that she has lost her bracelet. Can you ask your kids to¡­¡± Ryleigh soon understood what was going on. Jodie was framing them again! This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. The waiter wanted to check Daisie, but Colton stopped him. He looked at the waiter expressionlessly and said, ¡°Sir, I suggest you think twice. If my sister hasn¡¯t stolen the bracelet, you guys will need to bear the consequences.¡± The waiter was stunned. He found it hard to believe that a kid would exert such pressure. When Jodie saw that the waiter did not search Daisie, she walked over, pushed Colton out of her way, and dragged her over. Ryleigh hurriedly went forward and grabbed her wrist. She said, ¡°Jodie, how can you be so shameless? You ¡®re falsely using a child of theft! Are you aware of that?¡± ¡°Well, we will find out after we search her, right?¡± Jodie flipped Daisie¡¯s hood, and a purple diamond bracelet fell from there. Colton¡¯s face sank. The manager bent forward and picked the bracelet up from the floor. He asked Jodie,¡± Is this the one?¡± Jodie took over the bracelet and smiled.¡± Yes, yes, yes. This is the one.¡± After that, she stared coldly at Ryleigh and Colton.¡¯Your kid has picked up the habit of stealing other people¡¯s things at a young age. This is the evidence, and I won¡¯t let you go away that easily!¡± Colton crossed his arms in front of his chest. Although his voice was tender, it was bereft of any emotion.¡± You said my sister stole your bracelet? We have plenty of bracelets like that at our house. Does my sister need to steal it from you?¡± Standing with her arms resting on her hip, Ryleigh said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Theye from a wealthy family. She has plenty of bracelets like this at her house, so she would definitely not steal it.¡± Maisie was a jewelry designer and had a lot of experience with jewelry. Maisie wouldn¡¯t even spare a nce at a poorly crafted bracelet like that, let alone Colton and Daisie. The manager did not know what to do. After all, he could see from Colton and Daisie¡¯s designer clothes that they came from a wealthy family. However, Jodie refused to let the matter rest. She gnashed her teeth and said, ¡°How can you be so shameless, Ryleigh? So what if your family is rich? It can¡¯t change the fact that she¡¯s a thief and stole from me! We caught her red-handed, so don¡¯t try to get away with it!¡± After that, she lifted the diamond bracelet in her hand and said loudly, ¡°I bought this bracelet overseas. It has real diamonds, and they cost $160,000¡ª¡± Before she could finish speaking, Colton suddenly grabbed the diamond bracelet. He threw it on the floor and stomped on it several times. The people around were stunned by his action. Ryleigh was dumbfounded as well, and she felt that Colton had a lot of guts. Jodie stamped her feet in exasperation and shouted, ¡°What the hill are you doing, brat!?¡± Colton picked the bracelet up from the floor and waved at the waiter. ¡°Do you have a phone? Shine your shlight over.¡± The waiter did as he was told and pulled his phone out. He switched on the shlight and shed it over the bracelet. Although it looked the same as a real diamond under the strong light, Colton suddenly scoffed. ¡°This diamond isn¡¯t real. Ma¡¯am, how dare you frame my sister and lie to people?¡± Chapter 1058 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1058 ¡°What the hill are you talking about!?¡± Jodie¡¯s face changed. It was never in her wildest dream that Colton could see through the fake diamonds. This diamond bracelet was a counterfeit. Even though it was not a real diamond bracelet, it was a grade-A counterfeit, which had cost her about $150. Ryleigh ignored her. She raised her brows and smiled. ¡°Way to go, Colton.¡± The manager looked at the kid in surprise and asked, ¡°How can you be so sure that they are not real diamonds?¡± After all, even he couldn¡¯t see through them. Colton harrumphed and said confidently, My mother is a jewelry designer. She has a lot of experience with diamonds, and I¡¯ve heard from her several times in the past.¡± Then, he continued in a serious manner. ¡°A real diamond is the hardest rock in the world. Even if we rub it with sandpaper, it won¡¯t leave a single scratch on it, let alone a few stomps. However, take a look at this.¡± He brought the bracelet closer to them and said, ¡°There are scratches on the surface after I stomped on it a few times, and this could only mean one thing. This diamond bracelet is fake.¡± The manager took the bracelet over from Colton and studied it. The waiter shed a light over the bracelet, and he could see clearly that there were scratches on the surface of the diamonds. Everyone knew that diamonds were the hardest material in the world. Besides, a real diamond would break when it was subjected to impact, and a few stomps would never leave a scratch on it. Jodie hid her nervousness and took the diamond bracelet back. She then said through gritted teeth, ¡°Even if it isn¡¯t real, you can¡¯t change the fact that you stole from me. Besides, even if you know it isn¡¯t a real diamond bracelet, there¡¯s a probability that your sister took a liking to this bracelet and stole it when she ran into me!¡± Daisie clicked her tongue and said in derision, ¡°Ma¡¯am, thest thing Ick is pretty bracelets, so there is no way I would steal from you. Besides, even if I wanted to steal the bracelet, do you think I would put it in my hood and let you find it?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Jodie still refused to let the matter slide and continued. ¡°You thought I wouldn¡¯t search your hood, so you hid it there!¡± After that, she pulled the manager over and said, ¡°I¡¯m your customer. Are you not going to do anything when you see someone steal from your customer? She stole my bracelet, and we need to bring her to the police!¡± Ryleigh couldn¡¯t stand her anymore and chimed in, ¡°What do you want, Jodie?¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Jodie snorted coldly. ¡°I want you to apologize to me!¡± Daisie rested her hands on her hips and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t steal your bracelet, so why should I apologize to you? The manager did not know what to do at all. He looked at Jodie and suggested,¡± Ma¡¯am, how about you people resolve this issue privately?¡± ¡°I have no objection to that, but she¡¯s the one who should apologize to the kids, not us,¡± Ryleigh interrupted forcefully. There was no way she would let Daisie apologize to Jodie. At that moment, Nn and Yorrick came out of the elevator. He seemed to have heard Daisie¡¯s voice, but he couldn¡¯t be sure of it. He turned his head over, and then he saw Daisie and Colton. Yorrick¡¯s bodyguard walked over and said something to Yorrick. He frowned, and then he saw Jodie as well as Ryleigh and the others. Quincy, standing beside Nn, asked, ¡°Mr. Goldmann, isn¡¯t that Ms. Hills, Young Master Colton, and Ms. Daisie?¡± Nn frowned and walked over to them. At the same time, Daisie refused to apologize to Jodie and made funny faces at her. Jodie was infuriated and raised her arm high in an attempt to p Daisie in her face. However, a hand appeared out of nowhere and grabbed her arm. Quincy pushed her away and said, ¡°Miss, what do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± Jodie pointed at Daisie and said, ¡°What am I doing? This kid over here stole my bracelet and refuses to apologize to me. Since her parents can¡¯t teach her manners, I¡¯m going to do it myself!¡± ¡°Dad!¡± Daisie ran over to Nn and hugged his leg. Then, she said with a pout, ¡°Dad, that bad woman said I stole her bracelet and wanted to hit me!¡± Chapter 1059 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1059 The manager¡¯s face turned pale when he saw Nn. It was only now he realized that Colton and Daisie were Nn¡¯s kids. Jodie was stunned as well. The man standing in front of her was handsome. He had an aloof temperament, and the expensive custom -made suit he put on fit his body like a glove. There was not a single wrinkle, and it appeared to her that he was wealthy. Ryleigh walked over to Nn and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were here, Mr. Goldmann. Right on time. Daisie was getting bullied.¡± The manager pushed the waiter away and approached Nn. He nodded at him and said, ¡°Mr. Goldmann, 1 ¡®m truly sorry to have caused your daughter to have such an unpleasant experience.¡± ¡®Mr. Goldmann? He¡¯s the famous Mr. Goldmann from the Goldmanns!?¡¯ Jodie staggered, and her face turned as pale as a sheet of paper. Nn looked at her coldly and asked,¡± What did you say just now?¡± Jodie was stunned. Nn was just staring at her silently, and a chill rushed down her spine. Her shoulders trembled as she said,¡± I-I didn¡¯t say anything¡­¡± ¡°Really?¡± Nn¡¯s gaze turned cold, and he nced at Quincy. ¡°p her.¡± Quincy was someone who refused to hit women, but he couldn¡¯t ignore Nn¡¯s order. He walked over to Jodie, and before she could do anything, he gave a p on her cheek, sending her tumbling to the floor. For a moment, Jodie¡¯s head was buzzing. Her hair became disheveled, and her cheek was swollen. Ryleigh felt it must be very painful after seeing her receive such a heavy p on her cheek. At the same time, she felt she deserved it. Who told her to speak nonsense and call Nn¡¯s daughter a thief? She should feel lucky that it was not Maisie who hade here. If Maisie were here, Ryleigh was confident that she would have hit her even harder than Quincy. Nn shot a nce at the woman on the floor. ¡°Mind your mouth next time.¡± After that, he left with Daisie and Colton. The manager and the waiter sent them off respectfully. Ryleigh looked at Jodie, who was in a mess on the floor right now and shook her head before leaving as well. Since Jodie had infuriated Nn, the manager wouldn¡¯t go easy on her anymore. He ordered his staff and kicked her out of the restaurant. After Jodie was kicked out of the restaurant, she clenched her fists so tightly that her nails had stabbed into her palms when she noticed the strange gazes from the people around her. It was Ryleigh¡¯s fault. She would never have infuriated Nn if it hadn¡¯t been for her. She swore that after bing Yorrick¡¯s woman, she would make sure Ryleigh would pay her back for everything she had done to her. Inside a car that was parked not far away from the restaurant¡­ 1/2 12:14 Lpil! TUJU The bodyguard sitting in the driver¡¯s seat looked at the rear mirror and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that she would have the guts toe here.¡± Yorrick rolled the window up and replied, ¡°She¡¯s just another stupid woman. I was just joking with her, and she took it for real.¡± She was just an arrogant woman who thought she was smart enough to y hard to get with him. Initially, he indeed found her interesting, but as time went on, he slowly became tired of her. The bodyguard took a look at his watch and said, ¡°Sir, Mr. Topaz is waiting for us at Eastwood Enterprise.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go then,¡± Yorrick replied. The bodyguard stomped on the elerator and went away. At Eastwood Enterprise¡­ Anthony and his secretary were waiting in the VIP room. After waiting for a long while, they saw Yorrick show upte with his men. Anthony rose to his feet and greeted him.¡± Mr. Hathaway.¡± Yorrick offered him a smile and replied,¡± I¡¯m sorry. Something came up, and I had to deal with it.¡± After that, he sat on the couch and waved his hand. ¡°Have a seat.¡± Anthony took his seat as well while the secretary made Yorrick a cup of tea. Yorrick leaned against the back of the chair. When he saw how stiff Anthony was, he smiled. ¡°We¡¯re just going to talk about our cooperation, so rx.¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Anthony maintained the smile on his face and said, ¡°May I know the reason why you want to take over Mr. Knowles¡¯ project, Mr. Hathaway?¡± Chapter 1060 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1060 ¡°Because I can see the potential in this project.¡± Yorrick crossed his legs together and shifted himself into afortable position. ¡°The Persian Gulf project is a huge project with a long construction period, but it also consumes a lot of funds. Besides, you need to rule out the risk of a financial crisis. Mr. Knowles can barely take care of himself right now, but I¡¯m sure he doesn¡¯t want any problems with this project, right? ¡°You have invested 1.1 billion dors in this project, and if it is notpleted on time, it¡¯ll be a huge loss. Instead of waiting for the Persian ind to be deserted or taken over by others, you should let me join.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Seeing that Anthony was hesitating, Yorrick picked up the teacup and leaned forward. ¡°Mr. Topaz, I can assure you that I won¡¯t let anything happen to the Persian Gulf project.¡± Anthony lifted his head to look at him.¡± And what is your requirement, Mr. Hathaway?¡± Yorrick took a sip from his tea and ran his fingertip over the cup¡¯s rim. ¡°My requirements are simple. I will be the first one to be considered for the overseas cooperation of Eastwood Enterprise in the future.¡± Anthony was stunned. He found it hard to understand. ¡°No offense, Mr. Hathaway, but given your identity, shouldn¡¯t you be considering the ckgold Group first?¡± Yorrick put the cup down and chuckled. ¡®Let¡¯s put our identities aside. I only work with the people that I like There was no way he would cooperate with Nn. After all, Nn had been infamously known as a ¡°dishonest businessman.¡± He would not give Nn any chance to take advantage of him. He had run a background check on Anthony, so he knew that Anthony was one of the few smart people around. He chose Anthony over the others because hecked social polish. He was down-to-earth and had an honest personality. Not only that, but he also had good taste in the financial market. He was young, and the fact that he used to be an elite agent from Royal Crown Entertainment Co. meant that he had a lot of connections in the entertainment industry. He would not have to worry or watch out for Anthony if he worked with him. This was the reason he had picked Eastwood Enterprise in the end. Yorrick waved his hand and asked his bodyguard to pull out a file. The bodyguard put the file in front of Anthony and said,¡± Mr. Topaz, here¡¯s the contract. Please have a look at it.¡± Anthony opened the file and pulled the document out. When Yorrick saw Anthony read through the contract word by word, he knew that Anthony was a cautious person. When Anthony finished reading the contract, Yorrick asked with a smile, ¡°How was it?¡± It was now that Anthony realized that Yorrick truly wanted to work with them. Besides, all the uses were written in ck and white, so there was nothing he should be worrying about. He put the contract aside and replied with a smile,¡± Since you¡¯ve shown me your sincerity, it goes without saying that I won¡¯t reject it, Mr. Hathaway.¡± He rose to his feet and extended his hand at Yorrick. ¡°I agree to your requirements.¡± Yorrick dusted his suit, stood up, and grabbed his hand. ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to our cooperation.¡± After Yorrick left with his men, Anthony¡¯s secretary looked at him and asked, ¡°Mr. Topaz, why would he 1/2 12:15 1 Chapler TVOU choose to work with us? What is he up to?¡± Anthony¡¯s gaze fell on the contract on the table. He was equally confused as well. ¡°I have no idea either.¡± The Persian Gulf was an important link that connected the ocean traffic between two countries, and it could bring in a lot of profit. All investors invested their money into this project because they were hoping that this project could bring them fortune once it was done. Even though Yorrick had invested a lot of money into the Persian Gulf project, the percentage of profit dividend he wanted was even lesser than Tristan. Did the richest man in the world regard money as nothing? At the Goldmann mansion¡­ Nn was sitting on the couch with his legs crossed as he picked up his coffee and lifted his eyes to look at Daisie and Colton, who stood quietly in front of him. ¡°Now you two know what you should do in the future already, right?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± both of them replied. He took a sip from the coffee and continued. ¡°Also, you¡¯ve done a great job today, Colton.¡± Chapter 1061 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1061 Colton raised his head. ¡°Dad, aren¡¯t you angry that we¡¯ve caused you trouble?¡± ¡°Why should I be angry?¡± Nnughed and put down the cup of coffee. ¡°It will be best if you can solve the problem yourself. But even if you can¡¯t solve it, you still have me.¡± Daisie ran up to him, wrapped her arms around Nn¡¯s, and grinned. ¡°It¡¯s great that you¡¯re not angry at us. Colton actually helped me today. That bad woman even nned to frame me with a fake diamond bracelet as if I¡¯ve never seen one before this.¡± Nn frowned. Why do I feel that this little girl is just connoting herself?¡¯ After the two children went upstairs, Quincy walked in from outside in a hurry and stopped in front of Nn. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, Hans just called, saying that Elder Master Goldmann has fallen ill.¡± Nn frowned. ¡°Does my father know about this?¡± Quincy nodded. ¡°He already knows. Mr. Goldmann traveled to Stoslo this morning.¡± Nn stood up. ¡°Purchase two tickets to Stoslo tomorrow.¡± Quincy nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± The sky was full of fiery, orange clouds in the evening, dyeing half of the sky in a reddish-orange hue. Maisie returned to the Blue Bay vi, and she already knew that Nn hade home when she was changing her shoes at the entryway. She pushed open the door, walked into the master bedroom, and saw Nn sorting his clothes and hanging up his hand-carry bag. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°Stoslo.¡± Nn folded several sets of clothes. ¡°Grandpa has fallen sick.¡± ¡°What?¡± She was dumbfounded for a moment, then walked up to the wardrobe and opened it. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Nn could not help butugh out loud.¡± I¡¯ve sorted things out for you.¡± ¡°That fast?¡± She was startled again, and she saw another small luggage bag ced neatly beside Nn¡¯s ck suitcase when she turned around. ¡°Fast?¡± Nn squinted slightly, stretched out his hand, and took her into his arms.¡± What do you mean by fast?¡± Maisie had been together with Nn long enough to know what he meant. Thus, she brushed her finger over his thin lips horizontally. ¡°What do you think?¡± Nn trapped her under him, on the bed, and within his limbs. He then kissed her ear while she avoided it and giggled softly.¡± Stop it. We haven¡¯t even eaten dinner.¡± He responded softly, ¡°I¡¯m eating mine now.¡± Maisie held his head, raised it, and looked directly at him. ¡°Then you¡¯re not allowed to eat tonight.¡± Nn squinted slightly. ¡°Aren¡¯t we going abroad tomorrow? We¡¯ll have to get up early.¡± Maisie pretended to look aggrieved and comined innocently, ¡°You just don¡¯t know how to control yourself!¡± He smiled and held her finger gently.¡± There¡¯s no hurry. Our flight leaves at noon tomorrow.¡± Maisie wrapped her arms around his neck. ¡°Additional meals will be charged.¡± Nn chuckled as he pressed his palms against the dress. ¡°How much would the extra meal cost?¡± She wrapped around him like a beautiful anaconda and pointed at his heart with her finger. ¡°This would do. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Nn kissed her lips. ¡°I¡¯ve already given it to you.¡± The next day¡­ Quincy drove Nn and Maisie to Bassburgh Airport. Nn was not in a suit but dressed very casually, and its color matched Maisie¡¯s dress, making what they wore look more or less like a couple¡¯s outfit. Nn pushed the luggage with his right hand and wrapped his left arm around Maisie¡¯s waist. Maisie took a sip of thette and delivered it to his mouth. The surrounding passengers who passed by them could not help but look back at them as if they were the male and female protagonists that had walked out of a television drama, looking all seductive and loving. They passed the security check and walked to the first-ss waiting lounge. At Soul¡­ Lucy brought Naomi to the jewelry disy cab. ¡°These are all designed by Ms. Vanderbilt herself, and all the jewelry pieces disyed in this cab are priceless.¡± Naomi looked earnestly at every magnificent piece of work disyed in the cab and smiled. ¡°They really look exceptional.¡± Chapter 1062 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1062 ¡°I know, right?¡± Lucy looked delighted too.¡± Ms. Vanderbilt has high standards when ites to looking for a design. Apart from the refinement of the workpiece, she looks for creativity too. She also insists that all creations must have their own souls.¡± ¡°Soul?¡± Naomi stared at her. Lucy exined, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what the soul of a workpiece is, the motto of Soul Jewelry is to instill souls in all its products. Ms. Vanderbilt said even though a jewelry piece is an inanimate object, its designer must give a meaning to its existence when it¡¯s being designed.¡± Naomi arrived at a lightbulb moment all of a sudden. Lucy turned to look at her. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt has high hopes for you.¡± Naomi was stunned for a split second.¡± Me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Lucy nodded as her gaze was fixed on the jewelry in the cab. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt said that you¡¯ll also be a sessful jewelry designer in the future.¡± Naomi¡¯s eyshes drooped as she did not know what to think. However, at this time, Lucy said to her after receiving a call, ¡°You can go around and see for yourself first. I still have something to deal with.¡± She nodded. Naomi stayed in the exhibition room after Lucy left. The jewelry workpieces were all disyed in the cabs. In addition to jewelry pieces with a modern gothic style, some had a colorful style, some had a retro, gothic design, while there was also a series of jewelry pieces that went a little more ssic. She was a little surprised that a jewelry designer coulde up with all kinds of jewelry designs and go deep into the core of every designnguage. Apart from that, every piece of work felt like an individual living existence. Workpieces without souls were just beautiful-looking inanimate objects, while workpieces that were infused with souls could resonate with other people in addition to just looking pretty. Her ringing phone interrupted her thoughts. She took it out of her pocket, saw that it was her father calling, and hurriedly answered the call. ¡°Dad?¡± ¡°Naomi, I¡¯ll be attending a wine reception tonight and will arrive hometer, so don¡¯t wait for me for dinner.¡± Naomi smiled upon listening to her father¡¯s update. ¡°Okay, got it.¡± Naomi left the exhibition room after hanging up the call. On the ne, Maisie leaned against Nn¡¯s shoulder, resting. Nn was flipping through the financial magazine when he noticed that the head resting on his shoulder was about to slide down. Thus, he had no choice but to stretch out his arms and embrace her. He asked the flight attendant for a nket and covered Maisie with it. Maisie¡¯s eyshes twitched while he was doing so, and she slowly opened her eyes. She then heard a bold and deep chuckleing from above her head. ¡°You¡¯ve woken up?¡± She respondednguidly and buried her face in his shoulders and neck. Nn stroked her hair, lowered his gaze, and continued to go through the magazine in his hand. The flight arrived at the airport in Stoslo. Because there was a four-hour time difference, it was already 10: 00p.m. in Zlokova while it was only 6:00 p.m. in Stoslo. Hans¡¯ car was parked at the exit of the airport. He was so tall and huge that he would not be buried by the crowd when he was standing right in front of the car. He had ced a cigarette in between his lips and was about to light it with the lighter when he saw Nn and Maisie. He could not bother to smoke anymore, so he put the cigarette back into the packet and the lighter back into his pocket. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, Mrs. Goldmann, thank God that you¡¯ve arrived safely.¡± Hans strode forward and took the luggage into his hands. Nn asked him, ¡°How¡¯s Grandpa?¡± Hans put the luggage into the trunk while replying to the question. ¡°Elder Master Goldmann¡¯s age is catching up to him already, and he used to be an alcoholic back then. We noticed that he was suffering from high blood pressure a few days ago and sent him to the hospital.¡± Nn frowned. ¡°Then why would you wait until yesterday to tell me about this?¡± Hans felt helpless. ¡°Elder Master This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Goldmann didn¡¯t want me to tell it to anybody. I couldn¡¯t stand doing nothing anymore yesterday, so I informed Quincy immediately.¡± ¡°That geezer is indeed a stubborn one. He just has to do so in order to not look bad in front of us.¡± Nn opened the car door for Maisie to get in first, and Hans and Nn got into the car after her. The car stopped at the hospital entrance, Hans brought them to the ward, and Nichs was standing in the corridor talking to the doctor. Chapter 1063 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1063 Seeing that Nn and Maisie hade, Nichs was slightly flustered. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve come to see Grandpa.¡± Nn nced into the ward. ¡°What happened to him?¡± Nichs snorted. ¡°What else could have happened? He¡¯s still as stubborn as a mule at such an old age. He wouldn¡¯t evene to the hospital even though he already felt not too well since long ago.¡± As soon as Nichs finished exining to Nn, Titus¡¯ dissatisfied voice sounded from inside the ward.¡± B*stard! Isn¡¯t it just hypertension? My body is still as tough as it could ever be.¡± Nichs nced at Nn with a speechless expression. ¡°You see?¡± The doctor said that Titus suffered from hypertension. Since he was very old, the sudden hypertension wasn¡¯t good news for the elderly. Nichs seconded the doctor and said to Nn after the doctor left, ¡°Go in and persuade your grandfather. Nn adjusted his suit¡¯s jacket and walked into the ward. Titus was leaning on the bed for an infusion. He lifted his eyelids and saw Nn and Maisie entering the ward. ¡°I won¡¯t die so soon, so don¡¯t you worry about me.¡± Nn asked him indifferently, ¡°You¡¯ve been a busy man for more than half of your lifetime. Is that still not enough for you?¡± Titus was exasperated. ¡°You b*stard, is that how you¡¯re supposed to talk to your grandfather?¡± ¡°Good advice jars on the ear.¡± He took off his jacket and draped it on the back of the chair. ¡°How did Grandma stand your stubborn temper back then?¡± Titus smacked his lips and turned his face away. ¡°You¡¯re just like your father, you long-winded b*stard.¡± ¡°Dad and I have run out of ideas on how we can convince you into doing anything.¡± Nn took out his phone. Seeing that he was holding his phone in his hand, Titus was startled. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Nn took a nce at Titus and put the phone against his ear. ¡°Grandma, there¡¯s a stubborn old man here who has hypertension. He even scolded your son and me when we tried to persuade him to do something about it.¡± ¡°You!¡± Titus choked on his own words as he red at Nn. Nn then ended the call. ¡°I believe that Grandma is the one who can get you to do anything that you should do.¡± Maisie wanted tough for some reason. ¡®Nn¡¯s trick is quite effective.¡¯ Meanwhile¡­ All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Anthony drank with the owners of otherpanies at Bassburgh¡¯s wine reception. Those people congratted him when they learned that he was coborating with Yorrick on the project. All Anthony did was smile and say nothing. 12:16 i Lpter Too When Yorrick appeared at the reception, most of the attendees shifted their attention to him. After all, he was the son of the richest tycoons in Yaramoor, the only child of the Hathways, and he was still single. Several senior directors in the industry approached Yorrick with wine sses, wanting to propose a toast. Yorrick picked up a drink from the bartender¡¯s tray and drank with them. Some of the directors who had daughters would naturally not let this golden opportunity slip and introduced their daughters to him. And it was difficult for all those youngdies not to be moved when they saw the richest man in Yaramoor. Skimming through the whole country, Mr. Goldmann was married and even had three children. The actor, Helios, and the young heir of the Lucases were married too. All these men who had good looks, better family backgrounds, and outstanding talents were all no longer single, so Yorrick was their best bet now. Not only was Yorrick the richest man in Yaramoor, but he also looked handsome due to the profound facial features that he inherited gically because of his mixed parentage. The main point was that he was the only son, thus the heir of the Hathways. As such, it was only natural for thosedies to shortlist him as the best of the best. Yorrick nced at all the women, shook his wine ss lightly, and gave off a polite smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯ m not nning to get married for the time being.¡± Thosedies could not help but feel a little downcast, while their fathers felt slightly embarrassed. ¡®He¡¯s not even considering my daughter. We¡¯re clearly being looked down upon!¡¯ Chapter 1064 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1064 ¡®But what can we say? He¡¯s the tycoon of Yaramoor. He¡¯s wealthy enough to wage war on a country without any hesitation. Not to mention that his family is closely connected to Yaramoor¡¯s nobility. So, why would he take a fancy to a woman from our circle? ¡°Frankly speaking, marrying a princess might not even be on his to-do list.¡¯ Yorrick apologized to them, walked toward Anthony with a wine ss, and proposed a toast. Anthony was ttered and said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Hathaway, I should be the one who¡¯s proposing a toast here.¡± Yorrick responded solemnly, ¡°You¡¯re an elder, and I¡¯m the one who wants to coborate with you, so it¡¯s only natural for me to show you some respect.¡± Anthony did not say anything more. Since the other party did not care about such trivial matters, he went with the flow and casually epted his toast. The director standing beside Anthony asked with a smile, ¡°Mr. Topaz, why didn¡¯t your daughtere with you?¡± Anthony replied, ¡°My daughter isn¡¯t very used to such an asion.¡± Another director said tteringly, ¡°It¡¯s said that your daughter ended up in aa for 11 years back then due to an ident. The charity works that you¡¯ve insisted on doing over all these years must have moved God Himself since she could regain consciousness.¡± Anthony smiled without uttering a single word. In fact, he could see clearly that everyone had only brought their daughters to such an asion to find ways to form connections with the powerful and the rich. He did not want his daughter to attend such asions only because he did not want to use his daughter as a tool to facilitate his business. She was his only daughter, after all. When the banquet was over, Anthony realized that he had drunk a little too much, so much that he was on the verge of not being able to stay upright. Yorrick asked his bodyguard to send Anthony back home and left the reception first. The two bodyguards helped Anthony out of the hotel after that. Yorrick returned to the hotel by himself, but he met Jodie in the corridor on his way back. His eyes dimmed slightly. Jodie finally got to meet him, so she walked forward with an aggrieved and pitiful expression. ¡°Mr. Hathaway, why aren¡¯t you answering my calls?¡± Yorrick scoffed. ¡°There are plenty of women who want to call me every day. How is it possible for me to be there to pick up every single one of those calls?¡± He passed by her and walked toward his room. Jodie walked around him and stopped him abruptly. ¡°Mr. Hathaway, I know this might sound a little sudden, but¡­ Please give me a chance.¡± Yorrick raised her eyebrows. ¡°Oh? What chance do you want me to give you?¡± Jodie lowered her head, pretending to be shy. ¡°I¡¯ll do anything that you want me to do.¡± Yorrick leaned over and got closer to her.¡± Does that include getting all physical with me?¡± Jodie did not expect him to be so direct, so her cheeks flushed in an instant. ¡°If that¡¯s what you wish.¡± Yorrickughed, straightened his posture, and loosened his tie. ¡°But it¡¯s a pity that I have an appointment with another woman tonight.¡± Jodie was startled. Yorrick went around her, and Jodie suddenly wrapped her arms around his. ¡°Why can¡¯t I make the cut?¡± Yorrick frowned. Jodie got even closer to him on purpose. She deliberately wore a blouse that had a low neckline so that there was no way that Yorrick could not see her chest from his height. She said coquettishly, ¡°Mr. Hathaway, you mentioned in Yaramoor that you like me very much.¡± Yorrick fixed his gaze at the gloomy night sky andughed. ¡°I¡¯ve said this to too many women.¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. He pulled his arms away and pinched Jodie¡¯s chin. ¡°I¡¯m constantly being surrounded by women who look more gorgeous and are more talented than you. So, maybe work harder on your seduction skills before we meet again?¡± Jodie looked a little embarrassed and bit her lip lightly. ¡°But those women must ask you for an official status. That¡¯s something that I won¡¯t ask of you.¡± He let go of her chin, took out a handkerchief, and wiped the fingertips that he used to pinch her. ¡°But those womene from prominent families.¡± The phrase ¡°prominent families¡± struck Jodie¡¯s heart. But before she could recover, Yorrick had already thrown the handkerchief into the trash can with a smirk on his face. ¡°When I told you that I liked you and wanted you to be one of my many lovers, it¡¯s just my way of joking around with women. But you actually took it seriously?¡± Chapter 1065 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1065 *Mr, Hathaway, is this how you make a fool out of the women that you¡¯ve approached before this? I really took what you said very seriously.¡± Jodie looked very disappointed. Unfortunately, this trick did not work on him either. ¡°Are you serious? So did you y hard-to-get with me the other day?¡± She came up with an excuse instantly. ¡°¡­ I just needed some time to think about it at that time. I wasn¡¯t ying hard-to-get.¡± Yorrick smiled. ¡°Then are you telling me that you¡¯ve thought about it thoroughly now?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jodie approached him boldly, pulled his hand, and pressed it against her chest with all her strength. ¡°I¡¯m deadly serious and sincere this time around, Mr. Hathaway. I can be yours tonight as long as you¡¯re willing to ept me.¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The door of the next room just happened to be pushed open at that exact moment. X, who had taken off her makeup, showered, and had not dried her hair, came out to the corridor in a bathrobe to pick up a call from a takeaway delivery man. This time around, the eyes of all three of them were fixed on each other. X¡¯s gaze stopped on Yorrick¡¯s hand, which was being pressed against Jodie¡¯s chest, and she said, ¡°Hi there, Ms. Smalls. Are you so lustful that you just have to do this in the corridor?¡± Jodie did not expect that X would run into this embarrassing scene, so her face paled instantly. Yorrick pushed Jodie aside and approached X with a smile. ¡°My love, I¡¯m sorry for making you wait for such a long time.¡± He wrapped his arms around X¡¯s shoulders, but before X could react, Yorrick had already pushed her into the room and closed the door. Jodie, who got left outside the door, froze in ce. ¡°How could this be possible!? The woman that Yorrick has an appointment with tonight is X Mayweather However, Yorrick had covered X¡¯s mouth forcibly in the room, and she could not even make a sound. He only let go of her after he confirmed that Jodie had departed through the cat eye on the door, He then brushed his hair backward with his fingers and gave off a despicable smirk. ¡°Sorry, miss, this is just a desperate move of mine.¡± X crossed her arms and red at him.¡± Pfft! You men are really good at acting. That¡¯s obviously a woman you flirted with earlier on, yet you pretend to be some righteous fe when they¡¯ve taken the initiative toe to your doorstep?¡± ¡°Me? A righteous fe?¡± Yorrick¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. This was the first time he heard someone describe him as a righteous man. X rubbed the manicure that she just got done and said casually, ¡°At least know what type of woman you¡¯ re trying to court before you start to y hard-to-get with her.¡± Yorrickughed. ¡°Miss, what are you talking about? I¡¯m trying to y hard-to-get with that woman?¡± X raised her head to look at him. ¡°Bro, I guess you¡¯re still a newbie in society. Although you look good and are right up Jodie¡¯s alley, I advise you not to take it too seriously.¡± She patted his shoulder after she finished speaking and took a good look at Yorrick.¡¯ Honestly, bro, I think you have a good image, and everything you wear is designer brand. Are you the son of some random wealthy family who¡¯s just stepped into society? Given the vanity of that woman, I don¡¯t think you can ever satisfy her pride. So be careful, don¡¯t get deceived.¡¯ X opened the door and pushed him out.¡± Bro, this is the best I can do for you, be careful.¡± The door mmed shut. Yorrick covered his face with his palm-he was so angry that he found it funny. ¡®Bro, the son of some random wealthy family, trying to y hard-to-get with that woman, and a righteous fe¡­¡¯ He took his palm off his face and took a nce at the room number. Women nowadays, they¡¯ll be pros in b *llsh*tting all of a sudden just to get close to me. ¡®That¡¯s interesting.¡¯ Heughed, turned around, and walked toward his suite. At Stoslo¡­ The sun had just set, and the night had just begun. The lights in the city lit up the whole city in an instant. ¡°Nn, are we there yet?¡± Maisie stretched out her hand, trying to grasp onto something. Her eyes were covered with a silk scarf, and she could only take tiny steps forward with Nn¡¯s help. Feeling the sea breeze in her ears, she knew that they must havee to a beach, but she did not know what surprise he had nned for her. ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± Nn removed the silk scarf, and she opened her eyes. The first thing that caught her eyes was the dazzling stars reflected on the sea¡¯s surface. Chapter 1066 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1066 The ce they were standing was a huge balcony in front of the room with a sea view, as if it was connected to the sea. The Milky Way was splitting the night sky in two. Nn hugged her. ¡°Do you like this?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± She put her hand out as though she could touch the stars: ¨C Nn put out his hand and ced it on top of hers, and the two rings shone as they intertwined their fingers. Maisie turned to look at him, tip-toed, and kissed his chin. Nn paused with smiling eyes. ¡°Is that enough She put her head on his shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t be greedy.¡± Nn kissed her lips until she was out of breath before letting her go. He ran his finger across her lips. Maisie batted hershes, put her hands behind his neck, and kissed him again. ¡°Nn, what does it feel like to be under the stars?¡± Nn raised his brows. ¡°Do you want to find out?¡± Maisie took off his tie, pushed him against the window, and entangled together passionately. It was like the waves rushing into shore, and it was also like when you fell into the sea and tried to hold onto a log so you could breathe. It was passionate, hungry, releasing man¡¯s natural instincts. They lost track of time. Maisiey in his arms while she ran her finger over his face. ¡°Is it bad that we came out to meet?¡± Nn grabbed her finger and kissed it. ¡°It¡¯s alright. He doesn¡¯t need us when Grandma is around.¡± Sheughed. ¡°Nn, I have a question.¡± He nodded and yed with the hair behind her back. ¡°What is it?¡± Maisie looked at him. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t met me 10 years ago, would you ept your grandfather¡¯s proposal and marry Rowena?¡± Nn put his arm behind his head and looked at her. ¡°No, and there are no ifs.¡± She paused and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m d I didn¡¯t marry any other man either.¡± Nn pulled her closer and chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ve said that you will be the woman other women envy, and I guess it¡¯s true now.¡± Her eyes were gentle. Life was short, so it was enough that they both loved each other and could grow old together. The next day, at Bassburgh¡­ The makeup artist and assistant helped X put on makeup early in the morning in her room. She was in a new series and has officially entered the entertainment world, even when she was acting as an evil woman. After her makeup was done, she walked out of the room with her assistant and put on her sunsses. She turned around and saw the man she had seen the night before showing up around the corner with two bodyguards. He had a dark green business suit on, and his facial features were exceptionally handsome. She adjusted her sunsses. ¡°Oh, the friend fromst night. What a coincidence.¡± Yorrick smiled. ¡°It is not a coincidence.¡± He stopped before X and took a good look at her. ¡°It¡¯s fate.¡± ¡°There are many men who had fate with me.¡± X smiled and took over the LV bag that her assistant was holding onto, turned, and left. When she got into the elevator and the doors were about to close, the two bodyguards blocked it for Yorrick to stroll in casually. The elevator that was already a little narrow felt full. X yed with her tassel earrings and looked at him through the corner of her eyes. ¡°Have you found out who I am?¡± Yorrick squinted. ¡°What do you mean?¡± X smiled and took a sharpie out of her bag. ¡°You just want an autograph, right? I can do that.¡± She then turned to look at him. ¡°Where do you want it?¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. The assistant felt awkward because he didn¡¯t seem to recognize her. She was exposing herself. Chapter 1067 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1067 Yorrick took a few looks at her. She hadn¡¯t blown her hair out properly the night before, so it was a mess. She hadn¡¯t had makeup on and had just been wearing a robe, so he didn¡¯t recognize her the night before. However, as he took a closer look, she looked great now that she was dressed up. Her figure was pretty close to the women he had met overseas. But her actions¡­ probably were from the entertainment world. Yorrick looked down and smiled because he thought it was funny, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I really didn¡¯t recognize you.¡± X¡¯s smile froze, and she naturally put the pen away. If she didn¡¯t feel embarrassed, the other person would. When the elevator door opened, a couple who was waiting outside was deep in a kiss and didn¡¯t notice that the doors were open. When the assistant saw who the man was, she was startled. ¡°Nathan!?¡± Nathan stopped what he was doing, and his expression froze when he looked into the elevator. He then pushed the woman away. ¡°X, I can exin!¡± Nathan would step into the elevator when X raised her leg and kicked him. She immediately pressed the close button. Everyone in the elevator was shocked. After a moment, her phone started ringing, and Nathan was calling. X declined it and switched it to flight mode. Yorrick suddenlyughed. ¡°Was that your boyfriend?¡± X chuckled. ¡°What boyfriend? He was just a fish who jumped out of my pond. I don¡¯t need him.¡± The assistant covered her face. Ever since X¡¯s return and she was¡¯ affected by her ex¡¯s wedding, she had let her real personality out. Thus, she was able to say that with a straight face. Yorrick looked at her and didn¡¯t say anything. The elevator stopped at the lobby, and X and her assistant walked out first, with Yorrick calmly following The bodyguards opened the car door for him. He got in and said to the bodyguard,¡± Can you find information about the woman just now?¡¯ The bodyguard handed his phone to him.¡± It¡¯s here.¡± Yorrick took the phone. People in entertainment were really easy to find. All they needed was a simple search, and her name and picture would pop up. They were all legitimate. X was an international model who left the modeling world a year ago. Her father was the director of Royal Crown, while her ex was Louis Lucas from the Lucases. He found pictures of her Sheena Jewelry show walk, and it was outstanding. The bodyguards suddenly turned around.¡± Sir, that woman is calling again.¡± Yorrick rubbed the bridge of his nose. ¡°Not giving up yet.¡± His eyes were fixed on a photo on his phone as he thought of something, and he smiled. ¡°I guess I have to find a woman in Zlokova to get rid of the other one.¡± X knew Jodie and was in the dating game too, so he wasn¡¯t worried that she would be attached. As such , she was the perfect candidate. Meanwhile, in another car¡­ N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°Nathan is such an *ssh*le. Unbelievable!¡± The assistant who was seated in the passenger seat was angry . He had just promised to treat X well and sent flowers to her set every day. She had tried so hard to set them up, but look at what happened! How could he pretend to be a loyal man? X sat there with no expression on her face. She had her sunsses on, so no one could see what her eyes were showing. She crossed her arms and calmly said,¡± That¡¯s verymon in the entertainment world. Couples get married and divorced. Breakups are somon. That¡¯s not weird at all.¡± The assistant was angry. ¡°But he was so¡­ caring and attentive. I didn¡¯t expect that all that was fake.¡± Chapter 1068 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1068 X turned to look outside the window. The only man that she had given her heart to was Louis. After it ended, even when she dated other men, she never felt the same passion. As for Nathan, she was going to give him a chance, but he didn¡¯t take it. As such, there was no need for that She looked through her contacts and blocked his number. X got on set, and Nathan stood in front of her car when she was taking a break, waiting. When he saw X and her assistant walking over, he suddenly got on his knees with a bouquet of roses. ¡°X, I¡¯m sorry! Can you give me another chance?¡± The assistant sniggered. ¡°Nathan, you were just kissing a woman so passionately a while ago, and now you¡¯re asking X for a chance? Who do you think X is?¡± Nathan looked at X and tried to exin.¡± I¡­ She kissed me. I was stunned, so I didn¡¯t push her away. X, I really like you.¡± The crew on set all looked over because they knew that they were dating. When they saw him on his knees, they thought that he was proposing. X took the flowers and tugged at the petals. ¡°Freshly roses, very attentive.¡± Nathan thought that she had forgiven him, so he smiled. ¡°X, you believe me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± She plucked a petal and looked at him. ¡°You¡¯re not my husband. I wouldn¡¯t care if you kissed another woman.¡± Nathan¡¯s face froze.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. X smelled the flowers and squinted.¡± There¡¯s a women¡¯s perfume. Is that jasmine?¡± Nathan immediately exined, ¡°The shopkeeper of the flower shop arranged it. She might have sprayed some perfume on.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± X handed the bouquet to her assistant. ¡°It¡¯s a waste just to throw it away. Give it to the crew and say that the superstar Nathan sent it.¡± The assistant took the bouquet and walked away. X walked past him. He got up and tugged at her arm. ¡°X, is this how it¡¯s going to be?¡± She turned to look at him. ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± Nathan frowned. ¡°You epted me, and we¡¯ve been dating for a month now. I thought we¡¯re a couple now.¡± X was silent. Nathan walked closer to her, ced his hand on the car door, and looked down at her. ¡°X, you never treated me as your boyfriend and wouldn¡¯t even kiss me. I¡¯m a grown man. Holding hands isn¡¯t going to cut it.¡± X stared at him for a while and chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ll see how it goes.¡± She poked at her heart. ¡°Nathan, I wanted to post on Twitter about our rtionship.¡± Nathan was stunned. X then smiled. ¡°Too bad you ruined it.¡± He held onto X¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡­ X, I promise it won¡¯t happen again.¡± She pulled her hand back with a cold expression. ¡°I don¡¯t believe a man wouldn¡¯t cheat again. ¡°I¡¯m not an innocent little girl. If I trusted all the b*llsh*t men say to me, I¡¯d probably be in trouble with some man right now.¡± She pushed Nathan away, entered the car, and closed the door. Nathan balled up his fist and clenched his jaw. Did she think that she was special? She was just the daughter of Royal Crown¡¯s director. He would never need to worry about resources anymore if he had her. Chapter 1069 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1069 So what if she was the princess of the entertainment industry? She was just going to be yed by men. Nathan left the set with an angry face. A Lincoln Limo was parked not far away. The bodyguard got out and opened the door for Yorrick, who then put his long leg out, stood up, and buttoned up his shirt. The man who got out of the car with him was an investor in the show who said something to Yorrick and led him into the set. The director and assistant director got a call and immediately went to wee him. When they saw how friendly their investor was to Yorrick, they smiled and asked, ¡°And this is?¡± The man smiled and answered, ¡°This is Mr. Hathaway, our new investor. He¡¯s very interested in your show¡¯ The Clouds¡¯ and ns to invest $12,000,000 into it. $12,000,000 was a huge amount. He was pretty much the biggest investor, so the director was very friendly . He immediately got the crew to bring him some tea. Yorrick looked at the actors who were taking a break. The director asked the leads over and introduced them to him, ¡± These are our lead actors. They¡¯re new in acting.¡± The director then spoke to them. ¡°This is Mr. Hathaway, our big investor. Time to bring out your best acting. The actors nodded politely. Yorrick looked around and smiled. ¡°Where is Ms. Mayweather?¡± ¡°X?¡± The director was surprised, but he still replied with a smile, ¡°She¡¯s probably taking a break because she will be in the next scene. She¡¯s the first supporting actress.¡± Yorrick suddenly understood. The director chucked. ¡°Mr. Hathaway, do you know X?¡± Yorrick unbuttoned his sleeves and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve seen her modeling shows.¡± He looked up and added, ¡°But I didn¡¯t know that she switched to acting.¡± The director nodded. ¡°Alright, she just came backst year. This is her first official show, and she has been doing quite well.¡± Yorrick raised his brows. ¡°Really?¡± He smiled. ¡°I look forward to it then.¡± The assistant called for X in front of the car and told her that her part was starting soon. She got out of the car, and the makeup artist soon touched up her makeup. She had the script in her hand. Since summer was starting, her assistant had a little fan on her to avoid messing up her makeup. ¨C ¨C When X arrived on set, they started filming. Her character, ¡®Lily Lenc¡¯, was an evil person, but she had a sad storyline. She was born into a famous family and was childhood friends with the male lead, Moses Miller¡¯, but was forced to marry the supporting character, ¡®Alvin Stokes¡¯, who she didn¡¯t love. Lily loved Moses, even after marrying Alvin. Her heart still belonged to Moses, but Moses only had eyes for the female lead, ¡®Winnie Locke¡¯. They fell in love while supporting each other. Lily was jealous of Winnie N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. because of that and frequently tried to get her in trouble. She even wanted to get Alvin to ruin Winnie, and since Alvin was jealous of the power the Lencs had and was in love with Winnie, he framed the Lencs as rebels, and the entire family was executed. Heter divorced her. Lily started turning into a dark character from then on. After her divorce, she was humiliated, but she seduced the king and became Queen Lily, who was above everyone except the king. That was all for revenge. The part that they were going to film was when her family was going to be executed. Chapter 1070 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1070 They started filming at the residence of Alvin, where Lily sat in her seat with a cup of tea in hand. Her movements all matched her character well, including pride and confidence. X suddenly saw someone and was surprised. The director noticed it and yelled, ¡°Cut¡±, then reminded her, ¡°X, we¡¯re filming now. Please, take note of your expressions.¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry.¡± X smiled and looked at the man standing next to the director with his arms crossed. Why was he there? Yorrick raised his eyebrows. Maybe because she was in a bad spot or because there were more people on set, she had a few bad takes when they continued. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The director was tired. ¡°X, you¡¯re not doing well today. Is something wrong? Think about something that makes you sad, think of your family being executed, and bring in your emotions . If you can¡¯t do it, I¡¯ll get you some eye drops.¡± X rubbed her forehead. Her assistant walked next to her. ¡°Xy, don¡¯t be affected by that *ssh*le. A lot of people are waiting for you.¡± Yorrick chuckled. ¡°Ms. Hathaway is heartbroken and is in a bad spot. Just give her some time.¡± Heartbroken? The people there were curious. Wasn¡¯t Nathan chasing her? How was she heartbroken? Xughed and said to the director, ¡°Let¡¯s go again. The director started filming. X took a deep breath,posed herself, and took a seat. The servant walked in and knelt in front of her, crying. ¡°Your Highness, the Lencs¡­ The Lencs are being executed!¡± The camera zoomed in on Lily¡¯s facial expression. Lily¡¯s expression froze, and her hand holding the teacup didn¡¯t move either. The director sat in front of the camera and stared at X¡¯s expression. He thought she was still not ready but then noticed that she was tearing up. He continued filming. ¡°Get out,¡± Lily said to the servant in a low tone. The actress who was acting as the servant paused, a little confused. That wasn¡¯t part of the script. X suddenly stood up and spilled the tea, then raised her finger and pointed outward and yelled emotionally, ¡°I said get out!¡± Her eyes filled with tears, but they didn¡¯t fall. When Lily found out that her family was getting executed, she was devastated, so she broke the teacup on the spot. However, Lily was a proud woman. Even though she was sad, she couldn¡¯t show it, so she sent the servant away. She didn¡¯t want anyone to see her when she was sad and distraught. Luckily, the actress who acted as the servant was quick-witted and walked out. When the servant was stunned, not only did it not affect the scene, but it also made it more natural. Once the servant walked out, Lily slumped down on her chair, and her tears started rolling down. It only lasted a moment before she startedughing. The assistant director was surprised and whispered, ¡°That¡¯s not part of the script.¡± The director shushed him. Lily that X was portraying went from being in control to losing her control, and shepletely let herself go when no one was around. She went from tears toughter in two minutes, doing a splendid job portraying a proud woman from a wealthy family. The assistant director didn¡¯t understand.¡± But why was sheughing in the end? It didn¡¯t look right.¡± The director rubbed his chin but didn¡¯t answer. The man next to him said, ¡°When people are extremely sad, they willugh to cover the sadness. This young actress was able to grasp that with her own knowledge. She must have done a lot of homework about controlling her emotions.¡± Chapter 1071 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1071 Many young actors had problems expressing their emotions in the movie, which led to funny scenes where their facial features ran out of ce. This was because, in their perception, sadness was crying, and happiness wasughing. As for X, she had so much control over her tears that she could let or not let them fall out of her eyes, depending on the situation. She did not need to scream or roar hysterically to express her sadness, which was the most natural way to perform. The director agreed with the opinion of a seasoned actor. After the shooting was done, X returned to her dressing room to remove her makeup. She could see that Yorrick was lying against the door with a smile on his face from the mirror. ¡°Your performance is truly phenomenal, Ms. Mayweather.¡± X put down the makeup remover and took lipstick out of her purse. ¡°You didn¡¯t do it on purpose, did you? She put on the lipstick so that she wouldn¡¯t look too pale after removing her makeup. She pressed her lips in front of the mirror and said, ¡°I thought you said you didn¡¯t know me in the morning? So what are you doing here now?¡± Yorrick chuckled and walked into the dressing room. He leaned toward the dresser and took a look at his watch. ¡°Are you done with your shooting today? Do I have the honor of inviting you for a meal?¡± X turned her head around to look at him. Yorrick continued to smile at her. When X and Yorrick came out of the dressing room together, some extras were stunned at the back of the stage. They all talked to each other and whispered, ¡°Isn¡¯t he the investor of this movie? Did he invest because of X?¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°But I heard that Nathan is pursuing X, so why is X with him right now?¡± ¡°Do you know who X is? Her father is the director of Royal Crown Entertainment Co. Even if she isn¡¯t an A -list celebrity anymore, her resources areparable to that of an A-list celebrity. Even though Nathan has a bigger influence than X, he doesn¡¯t have a big background.¡± A female extra looked at them. ¡°In my opinion, Nathan and X don¡¯t make a good couple. X has been giving me the impression that she isn¡¯t an easy-going person. If Nathan marries her, she will be too much for him, and their marriage won¡¯tst long.¡± The rest of the people felt the girl was right. X indeed looked like a demanding person. Perhaps it was because she was a model. She stood at about 5¡¯6¡å, so she looked much more domineeringpared to other female actors who only stood at about 5¡¯2¡å on average. On the other side, Nathan¡¯s height was about 5¡¯8¡å. Although he was considered tall, their vibe did not match each other. However, things were different when X was walking beside the new investor. All of them felt that they might make a good couple. In a western restaurant¡­ X sat in her chair with her arms crossed in front of her chest. She leaned against the back of the chair and looked at the man, who rested his chin on his intertwined hand. ¡°So what do you want? I¡¯m sure you¡¯re not going to have a meal with me, right, my little brother?¡± Yorrick shifted into another position and ced his hand on his forehead. He smiled and said, ¡°Little brother? Are you sure I¡¯m younger than you, Ms. Mayweather?¡± X chuckled and picked up the cup on the table. ¡°I don¡¯t like beating around the bush. If you don¡¯t have anything else to say, I¡¯m leaving.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s make a deal. Three months,¡± Yorrick said as he clipped the ss of wine between his fingers and swirled it. X was stunned. She frowned. ¡°A deal?¡± ¡°You heard me right.¡± Yorrick lifted his head to look at her. ¡°I can only stay in Zlokovia for three months, so we¡¯ll go our separate ways three monthster. I will give you whatever you want within these three months. It was only now that the scale fell in X¡¯s eyes. She chuckled and asked, ¡°You¡¯re not looking for a contracted girlfriend, are you?¡± Yorrick lifted his eyebrows and replied,¡± Well, you can put it that way.¡± She harrumphed and looked at the cup of water in front of her. ¡°You want to use me as a shield to stop some unwanted people like Jodie from approaching you, right?¡± Chapter 1072 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1072 A hint of recognition shed across Yorrick¡¯s eyes. ¡°You¡¯re a smart girl, Ms. Mayweather.¡± It seemed to him that he had found the right person. X lifted her head to meet his gaze. ¡°What makes you think that I¡¯ll help you?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve helped me once, so I¡¯m sure you can help me for the second time,¡± Yorrick said as he elegantly cut through the steak.¡± If you help me this time, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be very satisfied with the rewards that you¡¯ll receive.¡± As he was speaking, he had finished cutting the steak. He switched the te with X¡¯s and added, ¡°I¡¯ll be loyal to you and you alone during these three months. I¡¯ll be your boyfriend, and I can help you to get rid of that man.¡± X looked at the neatly cut pieces of steak on the te. She rested her chin on her finger and said, ¡°Who told you that I need your help to get rid of that man?¡± Yorrick chuckled. ¡°ording to my investigation, within this month of pursuing you, he was also pursuing that woman as well as his female fans.¡± X was stumped. A hint of surprise crossed her eyes, but she did not believe Yorrick entirely. Yorrick picked up the wine ss and put it in front of his lips. As he took a sip, he said, ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± She chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s his own private life. It has nothing to do with me.¡± ¡°Of course, it has something to do with you,¡± Yorrick replied as he put the wine ss down. ¡°Zestar Media can¡¯t provide any good resources to him anymore. He¡¯s going to get overpassed by other neers. If he loses his resources, he¡¯ll fall from an A-list actor to a C-or D-list actor. ¡°And you, Ms. Mayweather, you¡¯re the daughter of the director of Royal Crown, and the resources you can offer are a lot better. If he can take you down, it will be like earning a ticket to his sess in his career, so do you think he¡¯ll give up so easily?¡± X retracted her gaze. ¡°That¡¯s your assumption only.¡± A smile appeared at the corner of Yorrick¡¯s lips. He looked intently at her. ¡°Do you want to make a bet, Ms. Mayweather?¡± ¡°What are we going to bet on?¡± X asked. ¡°Let¡¯s see if my assumption is correct or not. If I lose, I retract the deall just proposed and will never appear in front of you again. If I win¡­¡± He paused for a moment as a smile hopped into his eyes.¡± You¡¯ll have to agree to my deal, Ms. Mayweather.¡± X looked at him. If he did not know some insider information, he wouldn¡¯t have said it out so confidently. She lowered her head and smiled. ¡°You know with certainty that I¡¯ll lose, so it looks to me that I have to agree to your deal.¡± ¡°Are you not going to fight for it?¡± he asked with a smile. X touched the lipstick mark on the cup¡¯s rim and replied, ¡°Why should I fight for an irrelevant man? I know better than you what kind of man he is.¡± Yorrick smiled, but he did not say anything. At Stoslo¡¯s DePaul Town¡­ Maisie brought Nn to visit her grandfather. A middle-aged woman brought them to the nursing home. In the courtyard, Hernandez sat in a wheelchair looking at the scenery in the distance. ¡°Grandpa.¡± Maisie walked over to him. Hernandez turned his head around and smiled at her gently. ¡°You¡¯vee.¡±. She stopped beside Hernandez and squatted down. She looked at him and said, ¡°Yeah. I¡¯vee to see you.¡± He lifted his hand to stroke her head and said, ¡°Please forgive me for not telling you about everything, Zee.¡± Maisie shook her head. ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t die so easily, so I was truly happy when Uncle Erwin brought me the news.¡± He withdrew his hand and looked at Nn. ¡°Thank you very much, kid. It seems to me that my granddaughter is in good hands.¡± Nn smiled. ¡°Of course. I¡¯d take care of her even if you didn¡¯t tell me to.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Hernandez turned around and continued. ¡°Although I used to hate the Goldmanns in the past, seeing that my granddaughter is having such a happy life, I¡¯ll do you a favor and stop hating you guys.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Chapter 1073 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1073 Maisie was tickled pink when she heard what Hernandez had said. She knew that her grandfather had long stopped hating the Goldmanns. It was just that he refused to admit Nn was pushing the wheelchair while Maisie was walking next to Hernandez. All three of them walked along the path that was lined with trees. ¡°Grandpa, why don¡¯t you go back to stay in the de Arma mansion?¡± Maisie asked. ¡°I¡¯m old. I want to stay somewhere quiet. This ce has a nice view, and it¡¯s good for me to live a retired life,¡± Hernandez replied. ¡°But I¡¯m worried about you.¡± Maisie looked at him. Hernandez chuckled. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me. There are people taking care of me here.¡± As he was talking, he lifted his head to look at her. ¡°I¡¯m not worried about you because 1 know this fellow behind me will take care of you.¡± Nn, who was pushing the wheelchair, lifted his eyebrow slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s more convenient to stay in the town? Besides, it¡¯s easier for us to take care of you as well.¡± Hernandez harrumphed lightly. ¡°I don¡¯t want any help from the Goldmanns, especially from your grandfather.¡± ¡°If you go back with us, you can at least bicker with my grandfather and make him less grumpy as well,¡± Nn said faintly. Maisie couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. This was the first time she had seen a grandson doing something like this to his own grandfather. Considering the feud between Titus and Hernandez, it was inevitable that they would bicker with each other. Hernandez let out a boisterousugh. ¡°If Titus wants to die early, he can go ahead. I still want to enjoy the rest of my life in peace.¡± Nn looked at him and added, ¡°Your grandson is in Stoslo. Do you not want him to visit you every day?¡± Hernandez froze and hesitated. Maisie chuckled and chimed in, ¡°Yeah. We can ask Wayion to keep youpany, so let¡¯s move back to the de Arma mansion.¡± Hernandez could not change Maisie and Nn¡¯s minds, so he nodded and agreed in the end. After talking to the people from the nursing home, they sent Hernandez back to the de Arma mansion in the town. The de Arma mansion had been refurbished, and they had hired a new batch of servants. However, the former butler was still there. ¡°Sir!¡± The butler¡¯s eyes turned red around the rims when he saw Hernandez. Hernandez looked at him. ¡°You¡¯re still here.¡± The butler lowered his head and smiled. ¡°If I went away, then there would be no one left to take care of the house.¡± 1/2 12:08 Hernandez grabbed his hand and patted the back of his hand. ¡°It must have been very hard for you.¡± ¡°No, it is not. Sir. I¡¯m truly happy to have you back,¡± he replied in a serious manner. Hernandez looked at the mansion that stood before him andmented, ¡°You¡¯re the only one in the de Arma family who hasn¡¯t changed. Even I have to spend the rest of my life in a wheelchair now.¡± The butler looked at him. ¡°As long as you¡¯re still alive, no matter what you¡¯ve be, you will still be my master.¡± The butler took over Nn¡¯s position and pushed Hernandez into the mansion. Maisie and Nn were still standing in the courtyard. She leaned her head on Nn¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°It ¡®s a relief to have Grandpa back to stay in the de Arma family mansion.¡± Nn grabbed her into his arms and kissed her forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I handpicked all of the de Arma family¡¯s bodyguards, and they will protect your grandfather.¡± ¡°Mom!¡± Wayion¡¯s voice rang out behind them. ¨C Maisie turned her head to the back and saw him running toward her. Maisie hugged him and caressed his head.¡± Wayion, wee back!¡± After that, she saw Nichs get out of the car. Nn looked at him and asked, ¡°What brought you here. Dad?¡± Nichs said, ¡°I went to pick Wayion up from his school. I learned that you brought Hernandez back, so I brought him here so that he can have a look at his own grandson.¡± Maisie carried Wayion into the mansion. Hernandez turned his head to look at him, and Wayion greeted him respectfully,¡± Grandpa Hernandez.¡± Maisie was worried that Hernandez couldn¡¯t recognize him, so she exined,¡± Grandpa, he¡¯s Colton¡¯s brother. His name is Wayion.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Hernandez waved his hand at him and said, ¡°Come closer and let me have a good look at you.¡± Wayion did as he was told and walked up to Hernandez. Hernandez caressed his head and nodded.¡± He looks a lot like his father. Colton should be around the same height as him already, right?¡± Chapter 1074 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1074 Maisie smiled and replied, ¡°Waylon is the older brother, so he¡¯s taller than Colton. By the way, even Daisie is about the same height as Colton right now.¡± Nn and Nichs walked into the mansion, stunning Hernandez. He retracted his hand and began wheeling his wheelchair. ¡°Why are you Goldmanns keep showing up one after another? Where is that old fart? Don¡¯t tell me that he¡¯ll be the one who¡¯ll show up in front of me next?¡± Nichs chuckled and replied. ¡°Nn¡¯s grandfather has been hospitalized, so I doubt he could show up here.¡± ¡°Titus has been hospitalized?¡± Hernandez was dumbfounded. After a short while, heughed. ¡°He has always been very healthy, but I guess he can¡¯t escape the fate of getting hospitalized because of his old age. It will be uneptable if I don¡¯t pay him a visit andugh at him.¡± He asked them where Titus was hospitalized and ordered the butler to bring him there. He had to go there and bi?ker with him. Nichs was not surprised at all. However, neither he nor Nn stopped him. After all, it was time for them to give Titus a lesson so that he would take care of his body even more. Several dayster, Hernandez went to the hospital. He specifically picked a day when Madam Hathaway was not there, and Titus was so infuriated that he wanted to discharge himself from the hospital. Both of them refused to back down and bickered with each other for a long while. Initially, they all thought Titus would be very displeased with the arrival of Hernandez, but it seemed like they were wrong. Now that there was someone to bicker with him, he did not scold his son or grandson that much anymore. Since he still had to stay in the hospital for some time, Titus would love for Hernandez toe over and bicker with him every day to kill his time. Maisie couldn¡¯t help herself andugh after listening to the story that Nn brought back from the hospital. ¡°Do you think their rtionship will improve after this?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Sitting on the bed, Nn flipped through the magazine and chuckled. ¡°Who knows? Maybe they will. After all, they¡¯re already old, and it¡¯s time for them to put their grudges behind them.¡± Maisie pulled the magazine out of his hand and sat on top of him. She cupped her hands around his cheek and said, ¡°You started reading the magazine as soon as you returned. What¡¯s going on? Are you not interested in me anymore?¡± A smile hopped into Nn¡¯s eyes as he said, ¡°What are you talking about?¡± He grabbed her wrist and pushed her into his arms. ¡°There¡¯s no way I would be disinterested in you, Zee.¡± ¡°Then why are you still reading the magazine?¡± Maisie asked as she yed with his cor. Nn pinched at her chin, lowered his head, and kissed her lips. ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯m waiting for you.¡± He turned around and secured her tightly in his embrace. His breath wrapped around her, and it made her shudder. She responded by clinging to him. At Bassburgh¡­ #X is a two-timer. As soon as the post came out, it became one of the hottest posts on Google Trends. Severalizens remained neutral, while Nathan¡¯s fans were attacking X under the post as well as in thement section of her Facebook. X had just finished her shooting and was reading her script on a folding chair when her assistant approached her, ¡°X.¡± She handed the phone to X and said, ¡° Look. People are scolding you on the Inte.¡± X just nced at it and replied, ¡°Let them be.¡± ¡°How can you be so calm? That sc*mbag is slinging mud se his true face? Do you want them to misunderstand you?¡± her assistant said exasperatingly. She opened up her phone and added, ¡°No. I have to exin the whole situation to them.¡± The assistant tried to rify the whole thing on X¡¯s Facebook as well as hinting that it was Nathan who was two-timing X and slinging mud at her. However, it did not work as she expected. Instead, Nathan¡¯s fans scolded her even more, and the comment section was littered with many vicious curse words. Some of them even went to the extent of telling X to kill herself or saying that she was shameless. Eachment was vicious, and it was ufortable to read through them. ¡°Are his fans all crazy?¡± The assistant said exasperatingly, ¡°We should¡¯ve taken a recording when we had the chance!¡± X leanedfortably in the folding chair and said, ¡°What¡¯s the use of rification at this point? Can you provide any evidence?¡± Chapter 1075 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1075 X¡¯s assistant was stumped. ¡°Then, let¡¯s issue a warning letter, ¡°Calm down, Mindy. Just let him be,¡± X said. She picked up a cup of fruit tea and took a sip. ¡°There will be someone who¡¯ll take care of him for us.¡± Since someone wanted to be her hero, she might as well give him a chance. Mindy was stunned. She did not know if she should believe in X or not. After X finished her fruit tea, she let out a burp. She then looked at Mindy and said, ¡°Go buy another fruit tea for me. I want it to be cold. Then, put it in the car. The weather is awfully hot.¡± Just when Mindy went to do X¡¯s bidding, several actresses beside the female lead actor turned their heads around and cast their gazes on X. X was wearing a pair of sunsses. She put the script under her head, and she was taking a nap. She did not rehearse with the female lead actors. One of the actresses couldn¡¯t hold herself back anymore and said, ¡°We can let it pass at the fact that she joined the movie with investment, but how could she be so arrogant after being praised by the director a few times?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°That¡¯s right. Even if she is an international model and started out in the modeling industry, she¡¯s still a neer in the entertainment industry, isn¡¯t she? If it hadn¡¯t been for her father, would she have so many good resources?¡± When Marione, the female lead, heard what they were talking about, she stopped them and said figuratively, ¡°Alright, alright. Stop it. We¡¯re all in the same crew, and it won¡¯t bring us any good if we make a big deal out of it.¡± ¡°Marione, you¡¯re too kind.¡± ¡°Yeah. X doesn¡¯t look like a good woman at all. After all, look at her face. I can see nothing but viciousness in it.¡± An actress raised her voice and said, ¡°While receiving the gifts and enjoying Nathan¡¯s courting, she said that he was not worthy of her. If it were not for her father, she wouldn¡¯t even be able to join this crew.¡± X took her sunsses down and sat up.¡¯ What did you say?¡± The actress refused to back down despite the fact that the people around her were asking her to stop. ¡°Did I say anything wrong? We can still find the post on Google Trends. We¡¯re not blind. Didn¡¯t you ept a gift from Nathan some time ago? And now you¡¯ve already kicked him away?¡± X got up and walked toward them. The actress took a step back subconsciously. ¡°We¡¯re in the shooting booth right now, 50¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯m talking about the things you said in the front, not those at the back,¡± X interrupted tly. She crossed her arms in front of her chest and continued. ¡°You want a rehearsal, right?¡± She turned around to look at Marione and continued. ¡°I¡¯ve read through all the script I can y against you without referring to it.¡± Marione¡¯s expression froze, but she soon came around to her senses and said,¡° Alright, then.¡± That actress was dumbfounded. ¡°I said so many bad things about her, but she¡¯s only thinking about the rehearsal?¡¯ When X was ying against Marione, everyone was stunned at how good her memory was. She did not even need to refer to the script, as she had managed to memorize every line. It was as if she was Lily herself. The people at the scene were so absorbed in her performance that they had forgotten about X¡¯s news on Google Trends. The female lead, Winnie, that Marione yed pated inparison to X¡¯s Lily. After all, the character setting of Winnie in the original story was simple. She just needed to be kind, innocent, and remain true to her heart. ¡°X, that was a really good performance,¡± the director said. He liked her even more. Initially, he thought she would have a hard time performing since this was the first time she acted in a movie. He did not expect that she would perform so well. Marione, freshening up her makeup, felt a bit ufortable when she heard the director praising X for her performance. After all, she was the female lead, and she should be the one they should be taking care of. Even if she was not an A-list celebrity, she was very close to bing one, while X was just a C-list neer! ¡°Oh my, the situation on Google Trends has changed again.¡± Chapter 1076 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1076 ¡°What? Let me take a look.¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. Several extras in the crew scrolled through Google Trends and ran into two huge pieces of news. Sure enough, the scheme backfired not long after the new article came out. #Nathan Hayes Slept With His Fans # #Nathan Hayes Used X Mayweather as His Stepping Stone # These two articles topped the trending chart in a matter of hours, pushing the new articles that talked about X down the list. Many fans did not believe it at first, thinking that it was part of X¡¯s n to whitewash herself by pushing the me onto somebody else. However, an unknownizen uploaded a video, which shocked all of Nathan¡¯s fans. ¡°My God! Nathan is actually such a person?¡± ¡°I was a fan before this, and this just ruined my love for him!¡± The video showed Nathan hugging some women and kissing two female influencers in the clubhouse. And his hand was found ced on the body of one of the influencers. As for the source of the video recording, it seemed like a candid shot of the scene. But the man in the video was indeed Nathan. And Nathan was found wearing the same suit that he had been wearing in the video in one of the photos that a reporter had taken when he went to the clubhouse and published a while back. Back then, Nathan hade forward and rified that he was there at a friend¡¯s gathering, and he did not borate much about that statement after that. The article also revealed that it was not the first time for Nathan, and the two female Inte influencers were both fans of Nathan. To be exact, they were super fans who had spent substantial amounts of money to show their support for Nathan on Patreon and Twitch. Nathan did not only get it on with these two female influencers but also with some other neers in the film industry. He might not dare to make a move on S-and A-tier actresses and celebrities, but the less popr actresses and Inte influencers were all his targets. X walked toward the actress, who was in a daze, and refuted, ¡°A word of advice, don¡¯t judge a book from its cover. But a tiny part of what you said is correct. I do think that Nathan is nowhere near good enough for me.¡± Public opinion regarding Nathan¡¯s actions continued to roll out of control. Although he dide forward to rify all his actions and sent out stacks of letters of demand, threatening to sue those who were trying to nder him, mostizens no longer believed in a word he said. Most of Nathan¡¯s fans still insisted on believing that their idol had not done such a vicious thing and chose to believe that the video had been deepfaked. At least that was what they thought until a female influencer posted a series of screenshots of the chat history that she shared with Nathan, iming that Nathan had cheated on her. She mentioned that she initially wanted to expose Nathan, but she got banned from the entire Inte influencer circle because Nathan had done something behind the scene using his status as a celebrity. She then listed all the sufferings she had to endure because of a bad decision that she had made back then. She also told the public that she had finally found a medium to expose all of Nathan¡¯s actions now that this matter was getting out of control on the Inte. The female influencer¡¯s testimony was like thest nail that crucified Nathan, putting Nathan¡¯s status in the entertainment industry at risk as more and moreizens joined the crusade against him. That was how Nathan lost hundreds of thousands of fans overnight. Still, Nathan¡¯s team was not ready to be outdone. They uploaded the screenshot of an online bank transfer, iming that the female influencer cheated, lied, and ndered Nathan for money. Google Trends was almost fully upied by news regarding Nathan¡¯s incident, and thement section was a literal warzone asizens stood up for who they believed in. #It takes two to make such an act viable. Both the man and the woman are filthy and lustful creatures.# #Tm sure that the girl is doing so because she couldn¡¯t get the payment that she asked for, or else why did she choose to expose Nathan only when he¡¯s in such deep sh*t?# #What has the woman done wrongly? The chat history shows that Nathan lied to her, saying that he¡¯ll love her forever and telling her that she¡¯s his only love in the world. However, the man who made such promises to the woman has now been exposed, saying that he has a thing for 3P and has been practicing 3P while he was flirting and courting the woman. If this isn¡¯t a lie, can anyone in thement section please give me the correct definition of the word ¡°lie¡±? So, is there anyone else who would like to fight for their idol?# #Who knows if the chat history is fake? Everything can be photoshopped these days, so what makes you think the screenshots are genuine? Inside the car¡­ X was scrolling through her Twitter feed. She did not expect that the rich boy actually had the ability to get his hands on Nathan¡¯s unknown secrets. Mindy was also reading all the trending articles on Twitter and Google Trends and felt content. ¡°This sc*mbag deserves it. I really thought that he was quite a righteous man at first. But I guess I should never judge a book from its cover.¡± She turned her head around and asked X, ¡°Xy, who¡¯s the person who exposed all this news for you?¡± Chapter 1077 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1077 ¡®It turns out that what she said is true.¡± Someone will resolve this matter on our behalf¡±!¡¯ X turned off the screen of her phone and looked out the car window. ¡°That rich boy.¡± ¡®That rich boy?¡¯ Mindy racked her brains and was flustered all of a sudden. ¡°Is he the new investor in our film?¡± X fiddled with the earrings. ¡°Who else could it be apart from him?¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Mindy frowned, ¡°The rich boy is a foreigner, isn¡¯t he? Does he have any ulterior motive? Or has he taken a fancy to you?¡± After what had happened with Nathan, Mindy did not dare to match X up with anyone else. She had even started to think about being more cautious. X smiled. ¡°We¡¯ve only made a deal with each other.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, her cell phone rang. She answered the call after seeing that the caller ID that was blinking on the screen of her phone was ¡°Rich Boy¡±. ¡°What do you n to do this time around? Are you nning to buy me dinner again?¡± Yorrick chuckled. ¡°Ms. Mayweather, have you forgotten our current rtionship?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t forget.¡± X nced out the window. ¡°Just give me the address. I just finished filming, and I¡¯ll need some time to return home to take a shower and change into a fresh set of clothes.¡± X came to the hotel suite in the evening, squinted slightly, and stood at the door for a while before ringing the doorbell. Yorrick came out and opened the door after a while. He seemed to have just taken a bath and was only wearing a bathrobe. The slightly messy hair was still wet and had not been dried. He leaned against the door and took a nce at X. She was wearing green casual clothes, a cap, and no makeup. He squinted slightly. ¡°What impable timing.¡± ¡°Then should I wait for you to finish changing?¡± X did not n to go in either. He turned sideways. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡± X stepped forward and walked in. ¡®He¡¯s actually living in the hotel¡¯s presidential suite, which costs $10,000 per night.¡¯ X sat on the couch by herself. ¡°Aren¡¯t we going out to eat?¡± Yorrick sat opposite her and threw the towel aside. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you that I wanted to eat, did I?¡± Xughed out of anger. ¡°If we¡¯re not going out for dinner, then what am I doing here?¡± Yorrick raised his eyebrows and smiled.¡± Take a guess.¡± X leaned back. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, the terms of our deal don¡¯t include anything other than having meals together.¡± Seeing her solemn expression, Yorrick could not help butugh out loud. ¡°What¡¯s the idea that you have in mind now?¡± He then took a contract out of the folder on the table and ced it in front of her. ¡°I asked you toe here to sign this contract and get yourself familiarized with our rtionship.¡± X breathed a sigh of relief. She picked up the contract and skimmed through it. ¡®The contract will stay relevant over the next three months, and we¡¯ll break up after three months. We¡¯ll then go back to how things were before this after that, and he¡¯ll pay me three months¡¯ worth of fee.¡¯ She counted the zeros behind the amount she would get after thepletion of the contract, and she was dumbfounded. ¡°$ 15,000,000?¡± Yorrick crossed his legs. ¡°I¡¯ve never been stingy with women who I think are worth the money.¡± X sneered inwardly when she heard this. ¡®It turns out that he¡¯s just another sc*mbag but one sitting on top of the sc*mbag pyramid, unlike Nathan, who will go for any woman he can get his hands on.¡¯ Yorrick looked at her. ¡°If you are satisfied with the terms, you can leave your signature at the bottom left of the document.¡± X picked up the pen and signed it without hesitation. ¡°Since you cane up with $15,000,000 casually, you¡¯re indeed the son of some filthy rich family, aren¡¯t you?¡± Yorrick walked to the cupboard and took out a bottle of Burlenberg. ¡°Did I once tell you that I¡¯m the son of some rich family?¡± X choked on her reply. ¡®He actually didn¡¯t.¡¯ ¡°Then you must be some local tycoon or rich redneck.¡± He put the wine ss on the table. ¡°Do I look like a local tycoon or a redneck to you?¡± She leaned against the back of the couch and propped the side of her forehead against the palm of her hand. ¡°You¡¯re dumb and filthy rich. Aren¡¯t those the two main characteristics of all local tycoons and rich rednecks?¡± Yorrick poured the wine into the ss, and his charming and handsome face was instantly reflected on the ss¡¯ side. ¡°This is my first time hearing someone call me that. This sounds very refreshing.¡± He then put down the red wine. ¡°Do you want a drink?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t drink at night.¡± She would never drink at a stranger¡¯s ce. Chapter 1078 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1078 Yorrick pinched the foot of the ss, took a sniff at the aroma of the wine, and smiled.¡± You¡¯re quite a wary person, Ms. Mayweather.¡± ¡°I¡¯m in an enclosed room with another man, so how can I not be a little more cautious?¡± X changed her sitting posture casually and ced her legs on the couch. ¡°I still don¡¯t know your name, Mr. Rich Boy. After all, I have to apany you and act around you in theing three months. I have to know at least what yourst name is. He lifted the ss and nced at her through the transparent ss. ¡°Myst name is Hathaway.¡± X was astounded for a short moment. Thisst name actually a thing in Zlokova?¡± ¡°It seems that you don¡¯t pay attention to the news, Ms. Mayweather.¡± Yorrick believed she really did not know his identity. ¡®If she were trying to y hard-to-get, it would be impossible for her to put such a question forward.¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m not interested in the news.¡± X flipped through the contract. ¡°Since I¡¯ve signed the contract, it¡¯s time for me to take my leave.¡± The doorbell rang. X looked at him. ¡°Are you expecting other guests?¡± Yorrick shook the ss lightly. ¡°A person who woulde looking for me at this time of the day, who do you think it¡¯d be?¡± X had a hunch, so she got up, walked to the door, and opened it. When Jodie, standing outside the door, saw her again, her expression changed. ¡°How could it be¡­¡± X held the door with one hand. ¡°Ms. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Smalls, what are you doing here? Are you looking for my honey?¡± ¡°Honey?¡± Jodie¡¯s face turned pale. She looked into the room in disbelief, and Yorrick was sitting on the couch as if he had juste out of the shower. She pushed X aside, broke in, and stood in front of Yorrick. ¡°Mr. Hathaway, would you rather ept her than me?¡± Yorrickughed. ¡°If you have a family background that can go against that of Ms. Mayweather¡¯s, I¡¯ll definitely consider you.¡± Jodie¡¯s family background had always been a sore spot in her life. Everyone looked down on her because her background was not prominent enough, and her family was poor! She clenched her fists tightly and bit her lip. ¡°But she¡¯s staying by your side only for your money and fame!¡± X walked behind Yorrick, leaned forward, and ced her hands on his shoulders, pretending to be intimate. ¡°Yes, my honey knows that I like money and just gave me $15,000,000, ain¡¯t that right, honey?¡± Seeing that she had already gotten into character so quickly, Yorrick took a sip of wine and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll give you even more as long as you like it.¡± 1/2 12:10 §ã§á§Ñ§â§Ý§ã§ä§à§Ô§à Jodie froze in ce as her fingernails sank into her palms. ¡°Ms. Mayweather, with the family background that you have, are you willing to be one of the many lovers that Mr. Hathaway has? He won¡¯t even give you an official title when you¡¯re with him. X took a nce at her new manicure and rubbed her nails. ¡°Why would I ask for an official title from him ? An official title is nothing more than a shackle that locks me in ce.¡± ¡°But Mr. Hathaway won¡¯t stay in Zlokova for a long time. Aren¡¯t you afraid of being abandoned?¡± Jodie could not believe it. ¡°X has actually fallen to such an extent? What about the pride that she¡¯s been upholding all this while?¡¯ X leaned back into the couch. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t mind that.¡± Jodie was not reconciled and nced at X. ¡°Have you fallen to this extent only because Louis didn¡¯t choose to marry you?¡± X¡¯s expression dimmed slightly when Louis¡¯ name was mentioned. Thus, Jodie continued to provoke her . ¡°You love Louis so much, so you probably wouldn¡¯t be able to get over him so quickly, right? You had been chasing after him for six years. Ryleigh wouldn¡¯t even stand a chance if you hadn¡¯t gone abroad to develop your career!¡± X stood up and walked toward Jodie, who subconsciously backed away. ¡°I-I¡¯m not wrong, am I?¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re really wrong.¡± She poked her finger at her shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m X Mayweather. Do you know how many men would queue in front of this hotel just to get the chance to spend 5 minutes with me? So, why should I abstain from anything only because of a married ex? Humans change. The man that I¡¯m currently going out with is Mr. Hathaway, so I guess there goes your chance? Now know your ce, go home, take a bath, and go to bed. Everything is possible in your dreams.¡± Chapter 1079 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1079 ¡°You!¡± A muffledugh came from behind. Yorrick put down his wine ss, walked toward X, and wrapped his arms around her waist. ¡°Ms. Smalls, we¡¯re about to go to bed already. Do you want to stay back and watch?¡± X deliberately hid in his arms. ¡°Honey, you naughty boy. How could you ask others to watch?¡± Yorrick pinched her chin and stared down at her bare face. Sweat beads rolled down from the sides of Jodie¡¯s forehead. ¡®Are they nning to kiss in front of me?¡¯ Jodie¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot due to the wrath burning within her chest. In the end, she bit her lip, turned her head away, and ran out of the room. It was also at this time that X pushed Yorrick away from her,walked to the couch, and picked up her bag . ¡°That should mark the end of tonight¡¯s y. I should head back already.¡± ¡°How are you so sure that she won¡¯t be waiting at the door?¡± Yorrick interrupted her with a smirk. She stopped moving forward and looked back at him. ¡°Then are you telling me that I¡¯ll have to wait until the middle of the night to leave?¡± : She was about to have a mental breakdown. ¡°I have been filming recently, and I¡¯m only getting around four hours of sleep every night. I¡¯m struggling to even keep my eyes open now. I can¡¯t wait any longer.¡± I¡¯m just someone who wants to go back home to sleep now.¡¯ ¡°I have an empty guest room here,¡± Yorrick suggested softly as he turned and walked toward the master bedroom. ¡°You can always lock the door from the inside if you¡¯re worried.¡± X was at a loss for words. In the end, she could only make do with staying here for the night. The next morning, X was woken up by a phone call. She sat up groggily and answered the phone. Mindy¡¯s voice sounded as soon as the call was connected. ¡°You¡¯rete! You¡¯re needed in all sets throughout the whole day today!¡¯ X remembered something, quickly turned over, got out of bed, and looked at the time. ¡®Sh*t! It¡¯s 10:00 a m. already!?¡¯ ¡°I¡¯ll depart right now!¡± She ended the call, freshened up in a hurry, opened the guest room door, and walked out. Yorrick was sitting at the dining table and reading the newspaper while a waiter served him his breakfast. She was dumbfounded. Yorrick closed the newspaper. ¡°Come and have some breakfast first.¡± X scratched her hair and waved her hand. ¡°I¡¯m runningte already. I¡¯ll pass.¡± 1/2 12.10 ¦°¦Á¦Ì¦Éer 1079 Yorrick picked up the phone. ¡°I¡¯ll apply for an emergency leave from the director on your behalf, and I¡¯ll take you there in person after breakfast.¡¯ It was already noon when X arrived at the filming studio. Fortunately, the director had filmed the scenes with the other actors first. Mindy waited for X, who waste, at the studio entrance. She then hurried over when she saw her arriving at the studio.¡± Thank God the director didn¡¯tin much about you beingte. He only told us that you¡¯ve applied for an emergency leave. But what exactly did you tell the director when you called to apply for leave? The director seems quite happy after getting your update.¡± X went to the dressing room and was about to put on makeup. The director is happy because Mr. Hathaway, the local tycoon, has agreed to invest even more money into this project.¡¯ Marione walked past the dressing room with another actress, and the actress said disdainfully, ¡°The advantage that one can get when she¡¯s dating one of the investors is really unbelievable. Even arriving at workte is allowed.¡± Mindy turned to re at her and wanted to refute her, but she could not find a viable reason for her to do so X did not care what the actress said at all. She started shooting her parts as soon as she came into the studio after putting on makeup.. The scene that they were shooting was a fight scene between X and the male lead of the show. In this scene, Moses Miller would stab her with a dagger for Winnie Locke¡¯s sake.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. X had gotten into character ever since she got out of the dressing room. One of the staff members handed the male lead the prop for the scene, and the male lead took the dagger into his hand, preparing to start filming. Following the director¡¯s instructions, both the actors started acting immediately. Moses Miller pointed the dagger at Lily Lenc, and thetter stared at him in disbelief. ¡°Are you nning to kill me?¡± Moses Miller responded, ¡°I disdain the idea of killing you, Lily Lenc. But you¡¯re the one who harmed Winnie.¡± Lily Lencughed, her eyes bloodshot.¡± So what if it¡¯s me? What are you going to do? Are you going to kill me in order to achieve justice? Thene at me!¡± Moses Miller yelled, ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s left me with no other choice.¡± He stabbed Lily Lenc with his dagger. The dagger was a prop that would retract back into the handle. The male lead did not even try to pull his punches when he stabbed Lily Lenc, the character that X yed. Chapter 1080 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1080 Unexpectedly, an ident happened. The dagger that was originally a prop stabbed right into X¡¯s right chest. The male lead was astonished, and his mind went nk instantly. ¡°This¡­¡± X lowered her head and took a nce at the wound, and a vague sense of pain originated from the stab. ¡®What the f*ck!? The dagger turns out to be the real deal!?¡¯ The director and the extras on the side did not notice anything out of the ordinary and did not stop the shooting. The male lead was about to draw out the dagger and yell to the director for help, but that was when X grabbed the de suddenly, gnashed her teeth, and uttered her line in difficulty, ¡°Moses Miller, you actually have the balls to hurt me. You still ended up hurting me for that sl*t!¡± The male lead¡¯s hands trembled a little. ¡°Unbelievable! She persevered after such an ident took ce! Seeing that she had moved on with her line, the male lead could only bite the bullet and continue. ¡°Yes, if you dare to¡­ If you¡­¡± ¡°Cut!¡± The director stopped filming when he saw the male lead¡¯s pale expression.¡± Howard, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡± X took two steps backward, and Mindy went up to her to support her and shove a blood bag underneath X¡¯s clothes. However, she was shocked when she took a closer look at X. ¡°Sir! The prop is real! X has been stabbed!¡± ¡°What!?¡± The director shot up from his chair immediately. The director and a few staff members surrounded them in a matter of seconds. He picked up the dagger, and his expression changed instantly. ¡°Who¡¯s the one who handed this prop to Howard!? Get someone from the props team here! Who will be held ountable for this incident if something goes wrong!?¡± Mindy tried to stop the bleeding for X as she cried out loud, ¡°Call an ambnce! There¡¯s so much blood!¡± X¡¯splexion turned extremely pale because of the profuse bleeding from the wound. She leaned against Mindy¡¯s arms. ¡°I ¡­ I want to fall asleep so badly¡­ Wake me up when we¡¯re at the hospital¡­¡± ¡°Xy, don¡¯t sleep!¡± Soon, the ambnce arrived at the scene. Everyone on the crew had their work suspended, and all the extras and other actors who were at the scene, standing by on the side, looked as if they were shocked and petrified. ¡°Oh my God! X is really giving this film everything she¡¯s got. A real dagger stabbed her, yet she insisted on finishing her lines.¡± ¡°Yeah, I would have fainted on the spot.¡± The actresses standing by the side felt so embarrassed when they saw X being carried onto the ambnce on a stretcher. Not to mention the extras, even they could not do what X had done themselves. Marione felt even more upset when she heard the appreciation that the people around her had for X because of this incident. ¡®She¡¯s a model who didn¡¯t even take acting sses professionally, as well as the daughter of the director of Royal Crown. However, she works even harder than any S-list actor or actress that I know. It¡¯s no wonder the director appreciates her so much.¡¯ The man hiding in the shadows wearing a mask saw the chaotic scene and left in a hurry. At the hospital¡­ X had been unconscious for a long time, but when she slowly opened her eyes and regained consciousness, she was already lying in the ward. She wanted to move, but her chest hurt so badly that she could not help but hiss. The man sitting in the chair closed the magazine in his hand, and a deep voice sounded. ¡°You¡¯ve woken up. I thought our contract would end before it even started.¡± The voice caught X off guard. She turned her head to the side and stared at Yorrick. She did not expect that he would be there, but she soon returned to her senses. ¡°I haven¡¯t gotten my $15,000,000. How can I let myself die?¡± Yorrick ced the magazine on the bedside table. ¡°Are you that poor? You¡¯re Mr. Mayweather¡¯s daughter.¡± She chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m not poor at all, but there¡¯s no reason for me to say no to extra cash, right?¡± Yorrickughed. ¡®She might be the only person in this world that would say that straight to my face.¡¯ ¡°Xy.¡± Mindy came into the ward at this moment. She was relieved to see her awake, ¡°Thank God, you¡¯re finally fine.¡± Yorrick stood up. ¡°You should take a good rest first.¡± After Yorrick left, Mindy walked up to the bed, took a nce at the door, and whispered, ¡°Are you dating our new investor?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Chapter 1081 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1081 X stared at the ceiling. ¡°You can take it as a yes.¡± ¡°I can take it as a yes.¡± Mindy looked a little confused. ¡°What does that mean?¡± ¡°It is what it is, literally.¡± X did not want to exin too much, but she looked at Mindy when she thought of something. ¡°By the way, how¡¯s the crew doing with the investigation?¡± Mindy replied, ¡°The crew is currently investigating the props. Generally speaking, the props bureau wouldn¡¯t make such mistakes.¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Mindy looked incredulous. ¡°Moreover, the real props are only used as decorations. The props master just wouldn¡¯t make such a mistake for the scene between you and Howard. ¡®The fake props used by the crew usually look so real that they might get mixed up with the real items, so it¡¯ s inevitable to get them wrong if they¡¯re not appropriately allocated. However, Howard¡¯s prop dagger in today¡¯s scene is specially prepared, and it¡¯s impossible for things to go wrong. ¡®Unless¡­ Mindy was shocked. ¡°Could someone have reced the fake prop with a real thing? X frowned slightly. She did not utter a single word while Mindy rubbed her chin.¡¯ Someone must be targeting you deliberately. Could it be thedies in the crew?¡± X wanted to sit up from the bed, but her chest hurt when she moved. Thus, she lifted her hand gently. ¡°Mindy, please crank the lever and raise the bed for me.¡± X got to sit up and look at her. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s them.¡± Mindy wondered, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Doing such a thing to me won¡¯t do them any good. They would at most badmouth me behind my back to make them feel better. Would they still be able to stay in the crew if they were to be found out by the crew that they¡¯ve done such a thing to me?¡± Mindy paused for a split second as what X said made sense. ¡°But if it¡¯s not them, who could it be?¡± ¡°Can you think of someone who¡¯s currently closely associated with me and has quite a connection with the props bureau?¡± X raised an eyebrow and smirked. ¡°That can only be someone from the crew. Mindy really could not think of anyone. X stared at her. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a clue. It has something to do with my recent news.¡± Mindy arrived at a lightbulb moment instantly. ¡°It¡¯s Nathan?¡± X frowned. ¡°I can¡¯t think of anyone else other than him.¡± ¡®Nathan has now be a reject. If it¡¯s verified that the matter is true, Zestar Media will most likely freeze their contract with Nathan, and the whole entertainment industry will also ban Nathan. ¡®A man whose future has beenid waste, what will he choose to do in order to turn the tide? He would even think about the person who led all the public¡¯s opinion against him. After all, Nathan¡¯s effort was indispensable when it came to the affair that put me on top of all trending news on Google Trends and Twitter. ¡®When the public¡¯s opinion made a U-turn, it¡¯s only natural for Nathan to think that I¡¯m the one who did it. So , it¡¯s possible for him tomit such an act to retaliate against me. Not to mention that he was in the film industry and knows a thing or two about the props we use in the field.¡¯ A few dayster, X¡¯s injury made the news, and the crew came forward and apologized immediately as a response. The director and the crew went to the hospital to visit her to make sure she was all right. They also asked her to have a good rest first and that her part could be made upter on. When Mr. Mayweather learned that his daughter was injured, he hurried to the hospital. ¡°X.¡± ¡°Dad.¡± X looked at him. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been hurt. Can¡¯t Ie to visit you?¡± Mr. Mayweather stood by the bed and frowned after confirming that she was indeed fine and was not suffering from any other injuries. ¡°Your mother knows that you got injured during the shooting, and she¡¯s worried to death. I knew that I shouldn¡¯t have given you the green light when you told me that you wanted to venture into the entertainment industry.¡± ¡°But you¡¯ve agreed to it.¡± X leaned against the head of the bed. ¡°It¡¯s not that it¡¯s a verymon thing that happens all the time. I promise that I¡¯ll be more careful from now on.¡± Mr. Mayweather wanted to say something but hesitated, then helplessly ced both his hands behind his back. ¡°The director of your crew has exined it to me. You¡¯re so careless! I was so scared when¡ª¡± X sighed. ¡°1 get it, Dad. I¡¯m really fine.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Yorrick appeared at the door, and she was so frightened that she almost screamed. Chapter 1082 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1082 Mr. Mayweather turned his head and asked with a slightly puzzled expression,¡± May I know¡­¡± X faltered. ¡°He is¡­ an investor of our crew. He must¡¯vee to pay me a visit.¡± Everything clicked for Mr. Mayweather in an instant. Yorrick nodded politely toward Mr. Mayweather. ¡°Mr. Mayweather, it¡¯s my honor to finally meet you.¡± Mr. Mayweather smiled politely and scrutinized him from head to toe. ¡°You¡¯re not from around here, aren¡¯t you? I haven¡¯t seen you in showbiz before this.¡± Yorrick grinned. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m indeed not a local.¡± X was worried that Yorrick would be exposed and quickly suggested, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t you still have work to do? There¡¯s no need for you to stay here with me as I have Mindy by my side. So go home first, and tell Mom I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll be discharged after a few days¡¯ rest.¡± Mr. Mayweather wanted to say something, but his daughter kept trying to drive him away, so what else could he say? He was already relieved after verifying that his daughter was safe and sound. ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll leave. You focus more on resting and recuperating. I¡¯lle to visit you with your mother in two days.¡± Upon saying that, Mr. Mayweather also bid Yorrick goodbye and then left the ward. After her father left, X leaned back on the head of the bed. ¡°Mr. Hathaway, call me beforehand and give me a heads-up before youe next time.¡± Yorrick squinted slightly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you afraid that your father will find out about our rtionship? ¡°Of course! What if my father misunderstands us?¡± Yorrick crossed his arms and leaned against the wall, staring at her for a moment. X felt puzzled. ¡°Why are you staring at me like that?¡± Heughed. ¡°You¡¯re the first woman that I know of who doesn¡¯t want to have anything to do with me.¡± X flipped her long hair backward and chuckled. ¡°Are you trying to tell me that you¡¯re usually a man that sells like hotcakes? But even if you are, I don¡¯t care about that.¡± Yorrick walked to the bedside, leaned over, and propped his hands against the mattress next to X¡¯s arm. X ducked back subconsciously. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡ª¡± Yorrick was about to say something when Louis and Ryleigh appeared at the door. Ryleigh was shocked. ¡°Huh?¡± X lifted her hand and pushed Yorrick away, while Yorrick turned his head toward the door and happened to exchange gazes with Louis. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± X was flustered. ¡°I heard that you were injured, so I came to see you, are you guys¡­¡± Ryleigh took a look at Louis and pointed to X and Yorrick. ¡°Could this man be X¡¯s new boyfriend?¡¯ Ryleigh and X did not know Yorrick¡¯s true identity, but Louis knew. He narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°Why is the heir of the Hathaways here?¡± ¡°Heir of the Hathways?¡± Xughed.¡± What kind of heir? We aren¡¯t filming here. If he¡¯s some heir, then am I the Queen?¡± Yorrick fingerbed his hair backward andughed. ¡°My girlfriend got injured and was hospitalized because of that, so it¡¯s not surprising that I¡¯m here.¡± Louis frowned. The atmosphere in the ward became a little strange X was the first to speak. ¡°Ryleigh will stay with me. You two, get out of the room.¡± There was a moment of awkward silence. Louis took a nce at Yorrick. ¡°Mr. Hathaway, let¡¯s grab some fresh air outside.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Yorrick and Louis left the ward, and Ryleigh walked over in confusion. ¡°What are you nning to achieve by driving both of them out?¡± ¡°Because as a patient, I don¡¯t want to give you the opportunity to flood my room with affection.¡± Ryleigh whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t you have a boyfriend now?¡± X turned her face away and looked out the window. ¡°He¡¯s not my boyfriend. At least not the boyfriend that you have in mind.¡± Ryleigh sat in a chair. Ever since X lent her a helping hand back then, she no longer hated X so much anymore. Thus, she thought about the help she had received from her and decided toe to visit her with Louis after learning about her injury. Meanwhile, outside the ward, in the corridor¡­ Chapter 1083 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1083 Yorrick crossed his arms and nced at Louis at ease. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, Mr. Lucas, you should have something to say to me, right?¡± Louis turned around and stared at him. ¡°It¡¯s rumored that there are always countless women surrounding you, Mr. Hathaway. So, if you¡¯re only staying together with Ms. Mayweather for the fun of it, I¡¯ll advise you just to find yourself someone else.¡± Yorrickughed. ¡°Mr. Lucas, aren¡¯t you married already? Why are you still so concerned about your ex¡¯s affairs?¡± Louis frowned and exined solemnly,¡± X is just a friend to me. However, even if she¡¯s just a friend, I won¡¯t sit idly by when I know she¡¯s getting herself into trouble. She¡¯s not one of those women that you often find around you.¡± Yorrick walked past him and stood on the balcony, and a dark blue pattern could be seen faintly reflecting off the dark suit under the sunlight. He then looked downstairs. ¡°This is between her and me, and it¡¯s not like she doesn¡¯t like it either.¡± Louis looked at Yorrick. ¡°You¡¯re deceiving her.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do or say anything to deceive her.¡± Yorrick nced over-the intense gaze that sted out of his light-colored pupils pierced through Louis¡¯s soul. ¡°On the contrary, I¡¯ve always beenpletely honest with her.¡± ¡®Candor and honesty are totally different from deceptions and schemes.¡¯ Yorrick had never needed to do anything to deceive any of those women that he had been with ¡ª that had always been his style. Thus, since Louis could not prove that he was swindling X, it could only prove that¡­ X was doing so willingly. When the two men returned to the ward, Ryleigh and X should have talked about something while they were away as they wereughing very gleefully. Yorrick came to Louis¡¯ side and said with a hint of mockery, ¡°Your ex and your current wife seem to get along pretty well.¡± Louis was rendered speechless. ¡®The rtionship between these two was indeed quite mysterious and intriguing. They werepletely ipatible in the beginning, but they¡¯re like besties now.¡¯ All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. X saw the two of them at the door and stopped smiling, causing Ryleigh to look back and see them. ¡°Why are the both of you back so soon?¡± Feeling helpless, Louis stepped forward and wrapped his arm around her shoulders. ¡°It¡¯s time for us to go back.¡± X rolled her eyes. ¡°Lunchtime is just around the corner, so please don¡¯t show off in front of me.¡± Ryleigh grabbed Louis¡¯ arm and giggled.¡± Then we¡¯ll only show off in front of you when you¡¯ve recovered.¡± X did not want to respond to that. X lowered her eyelids after the couple left. ¡®In fact, it¡¯s not so difficult to give them my sincere blessing, although it¡¯s hard to not feel a little regretful from time to time, A figure approached her when she was slightly absent-minded, and a voice came from above her head. ¡°Do you still miss your ex?¡± X cleared her thoughts, returned to her senses, raised her head, and stared at the face that was so close at hand. At this time, rays of sunshine gleamed in through the gap between the curtains, and the bright light blurred their silhouettes. Anyone who came in through the door at this moment would be able to feel the ambiguity and beauty and wonder if a kiss would follow such a scene. However, after staring at each other for a while, X rolled her eyes andid back on the bed. ¡°He¡¯s my ex and only my ex. What¡¯s not to forget about?¡± Yorrick saw her calmposure and attitude as if the loneliness that shed across her eyes momentarily just now was just a bubble. At this time, his cell phone rang. Yorrick saw that it was a call from one of his bodyguards and went out to answer it. The bodyguard reported, ¡°Mr. Hathaway, we¡¯ve found the person who rigged the prop.¡± In an apartment¡­ Nathan was leaning against the window dejectedly, Several beer cans were lying at his feet, and he still had half a can left in his hand. His manager called him, and he turned on the loudspeaker. ¡°Nathan, the agency can no longer help you with suppressing the scandal. As for your contract renewal, it¡¯s no longer within the agency¡¯s n. You should just consider changing your career path. In my opinion, the entertainment industry is no longer a ce for you. This is the best I can do for you after what¡¯s happened. You¡¯re on your own from now on.¡± The call ended immediately. Nathan crushed the unfinished beer can out of shape and threw it onto the wall. He then stuck his fingers into his messy hair and scratched. ¡°F*ck it!¡± ¡®It must be X.¡¯ Chapter 1084 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1084 ¡®She won¡¯t even think twice before deciding to end me!¡¯ The doorbell rang. Nathan got up, walked to the door, and asked cautiously, ¡°Who¡¯s this?¡± ¡°The apartment¡¯s management,¡± replied the person outside. Nathan opened the door without thinking much, and two in-clothes detectives broke in abruptly and subdued him on the floor. Before Nathan could say anything, the detectives had already taken out their badges. ¡°You¡¯re Mr. Hayes, aren¡¯t you? You¡¯re suspected of interfering with a filming crew¡¯s operation, endangering the safety of others, and indirectly inflicting bodily injuries. You¡¯re toe to the precinct with us for further investigation.¡± Nathan was stunned as he was detained. Several reporters were outside when they walked out of the apartment, all cameras pointing at him, and shes were ring non-stop. Thus, Nathan lifted his hand to cover his face subconsciously. ¡°Nathan, someone used you of rigging the props and causing X to get injured on the set. Is this true? ¡°Is it true that X¡¯s injury has something to do with you? Please give us something on that.¡± Nathan was dumbfounded, and his mind was nk at the moment. He had already been pushed into the police car, and he still had not recovered from the trance. ¡®It¡¯s over. I¡¯m doomed for good¡­¡¯ Sitting in a car that was parked not far away, Yorrick retracted his gaze from the window and said to the bodyguard, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± #Celebrity Nathan Hayes Has Been Arrested# Mindy ced her cell phone in front of X to show her the news. X took a nce at the screen and did not say anything. Mindy put down her phone and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that it was actually part of Nathan¡¯s plot. With that, he¡¯ S officially flushed his career and personal credibility down the drain. Zestar Media has announced that they¡¯ve terminated their contract with Nathan. ¡°All the brands he¡¯s endorsed in the past have all taken him off their list of endorsers, terminated their contracts with him, and recalled all products he¡¯s endorsed before this. His name has also been removed from all the movies and dramas he appeared in. In short, he¡¯spletely doomed this time around.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. X frowned. ¡°How did they find out that he¡¯s the one?¡± Mindy did not even lift her head and continued to scroll through all the news and posts on her phone. ¡°Your boyfriend¡¯s the main contributor.¡± ¡®My boyfriend? Is she talking about Mr. Hathaway?¡¯ At Stoslo, the de Armas residence¡­ Maisie yed a few games of chess with Nn in the room and lost all games in a row. She threw the chess pieces at him, and Nn lifted his eyelids and gave off augh. ¡°Giving up already?¡± ¡°Yes, I haven¡¯t won, not even one game.¡± Maisie crossed her arms. ¡®Why am I ying chess with him during my free time? I¡¯m just giving him a chance to bully me! Nn teased her. ¡°It¡¯s you. You were too impatient and revealed all your ws.¡± Maisie got up. ¡°I¡¯m going to tell Grandpa that you bullied me.¡± Nn pulled her into his arms and rubbed her cheek with his palm. ¡°You¡¯re getting more and more easily ruffled. At his age, Grandpa won¡¯t be able to bear your trivialints.¡± ¡®My adorable wife is getting more and more lovable because of me.¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m pissed, so pissed that there¡¯s no way that you¡¯ll be able to coax me this time around.¡± Maisie flung his hand away, pulled herself away from him, and wanted to leave but was pressed back into his arms. Nn buried his face in her neck and chuckled hoarsely. ¡°Is there really nothing that I can do in order to coax you?¡± He gnawed her shoulder with his lips. Maisie shuddered for a bit, propped her hands against his chest, and pushed him away. ¡°It¡¯s in the afternoon!¡± Nn turned over and pressed his body against hers. At that moment, Nn¡¯s cell phone rang and interrupted the atmosphere in the room. Nn¡¯s expression turned slightly cold. I¡¯ll kill whoever it is who calls at this time! Maisie chuckled and wrapped her arms around his neck. ¡°Dear, oh dear, the timing is not right.¡± Nn kissed her on the lips vigorously as if he wanted to draw her soul out of its shell. ¡®This woman has to at least pay for interest.¡¯ He rolled over, sat up, unbuttoned the two buttons on his neckline, and answered the call with a sullen expression. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Yorrickughed. ¡°Yo, judging from your voice itself, did you just get rejected on the bed, Mr. Goldmann?¡± Nn gnashed his teeth. ¡°I really want to kill you.¡± ¡°Back to business, do you want toe over and have a drink with me?¡± Yorrick stood in front of the cupboard and took out a bottle of liquor. ¡°You get your *ss over to Stoslo now, and I¡¯ll drag myself out the building and grab a few drinks with you.¡± Nn did not even wait for Yorrick to say anything before he ended the call. ¡®D*mn, this b*stard! He actually called me just to ask me out for a drink with him?¡¯ Chapter 1085 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1085 Maisie hugged Nn from behind. ¡°I heard that Yorrick is currently in Zlokova?¡± He ced his cell phone on the table. ¡°That guy had his eyes fixed on the project between Eastwood Enterprise and Tristan and went there to take over.¡± She was pondering about something while Nn pounced on her abruptly. She was startled but then ced her finger on his lips. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, you¡¯ve been loafing around and doing nothing a lot recently, All you think about all day long are filthy and indescribable events.¡± Nn held her finger. ¡°As long as I have you by my side, I wouldn¡¯t mind turning into a fatuous and mindless man for the rest of my life.¡± Maisie raised her eyebrows and wrapped her arms around his waist. ¡°Then you better take good care of your Johnson and your manhood.¡± Nn kissed her and unbuttoned her. ¡°The eastern hemisphere has a lot of food and recipes that help boost power and stamina in that department. All you need to do is cook some for me regrly, and I¡¯ll certainly still be able to satisfy you then.¡± Meanwhile¡­ After Nn hung up on Yorrick, thetter sat alone in the huge living room, sipping on his whiskey. He pinched the foot of the ss with his fingertips and shook it lightly. His gazended on the contract lying on the table as he hesitated whether to move on with the content of this contract. ¡®Louis Lucas is right. X is indeed not the sort of woman that I see all the time. Those women approach me only because they seek material satisfaction and possessions. Their ambition and greed are shown obviously on their faces, no matter who they are, nobles or peasants. ¡®Although X is with me for the money too, I don¡¯t see the insatiable greed that I hate so much in her.¡¯ Yorrick leaned back and held his forehead with one hand. He was a professional when it came to dealing with all kinds of women, but he did not know what to do with a woman like X. ¡®If I were to really mutte the innocent soul of a kind woman, it¡¯d be difficult for me to live with my conscience for the rest of my life.¡¯ Yorrick¡¯s cell phone vibrated twice. He picked up the phone and saw that it was a photo one of his bodyguards had sent. ¡®Jodie has actually gone to the hospital?¡¯ He was about to put down the ss in his hand, but it stopped in mid-air all of a sudden as his gaze looked down. That¡¯s right, it¡¯s just a contractual rtionship, not to mention that X can surely handle this woman. So, let¡¯s just forget it.¡¯ At the hospital¡­ A few perplexed patients were standing outside the ward while Jodie was kneeling on the floor and begging X for something in the ward. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°I heard that the woman who¡¯s been hospitalized is having an affair with someone else¡¯s husband. And the wife hase here to ask the Original from N?velDrama.Org. 1/2 12.11 unapier 100 mistress to leave her husband and return the man to her.¡± ¡°Oh my, just how shameless can the woman be? The wife sounds so pitiful.¡± Jodie wiped her tears and sneered deep down when she heard themotion at the door. ¡®Aren¡¯t you an arrogant one, X Mayweather? Don¡¯t you care a lot about how others see you? I seriously doubt that this n to force you into leaving him will fail. ¡®All the wealthy men that I know started ignoring me ever since I was fired from the academy, so I don¡¯t have a stable source of ie now. I don¡¯t want to be a waitress at some random restaurant, and I certainly don¡¯t want to work a difficult and tiring job. I don¡¯t want to physically experience how much I¡¯ve fallen from where I was before this. ¡®Therefore, all there¡¯s left for me to do is to get my hands on Yorrick Hathaway! Jodie grasped onto X¡¯s hand. ¡°Ms. Mayweather, you don¡¯t love Yorrick anyway, so please leave him, okay? I¡¯m begging you.¡± X watched her y indifferently throughout the whole process. What Jodie was trying to do was both pathetic and ridiculous to her. ¡®She¡¯s a woman who can only survive by relying on rich men. She¡¯s suffering big time now as soon as she doesn¡¯t have anyone to rely on, isn¡¯t she? Xpletely ignored the other patients who were standing at the door watching the y and pushed Jodie away from her.¡± Ms. Smalls, you keep on telling me that Yorrick is your husband. Can you prove that to me?¡± Jodie choked on her own words. It was obvious that she could not bring up any evidence, but all she needed to do was to convince the others. ¡°Ms. Mayweather, what kind of evidence do you want me to show you? You¡¯re being so aggressive now only because you want to force me into stepping down as the wife, aren¡¯t you? You know for sure that I¡¯m deeply in love with Yorrick. I love him so much that I¡¯ll do anything for him, so how can you stick your oar into our marriage!?¡± Chapter 1086 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1086 Xughed because she was ¡®touched¡¯. ¡°You would do anything for him? Would you die for him?¡± Jodie¡¯s face froze. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± X picked up the fruit knife from the table and got out of bed. Everyone who was standing outside was shocked. Jodie immediately took a few steps back.¡± Have you lost your mind?¡± She touched the handle. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you would do anything for him? If you¡¯re willing, then why are you trying to avoid it?¡± Jodie thought that she had lost her mind, and so did everyone outside. They immediately went to get the doctor to avoid someone getting gravely hurt. X didn¡¯t care, but instead, she smiled.¡± Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re at the hospital. If I stab you once, you won¡¯t die. Here, prove that you¡¯re willing to shed some blood for your husband.¡± She held up the knife, and Jodie was very afraid. She pushed her away and ran to the doorway. ¡°Don¡¯t youe near me, X! You¡¯re a lunatic!¡± X¡¯s wound was still healing. That push triggered the pain, but she endured it with a smile, ¡°You swore that you were willing to do anything for him, but you won¡¯t even take a stab?¡± She snorted and stared crazily at the pale Jodie. ¡°What¡¯s the point of pretending? If you¡¯re really married, why not just call him toe over and clear things up?¡± ¡°I¡¯m giving you a chance to call Mr. Hathaway over and bring your wedding certificate. If you don¡¯t, you need to get on your knees and apologize.¡± Jodie choked because she didn¡¯t expect X to see through her n. If she called Yorrick over, it would¡­ The doctor walked over and raised his arm when he saw the knife in X¡¯s hand.¡± Ma¡¯am, please put down the knife.¡± The people in the crowd started speaking out as well. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re so young and have a long life ahead of you.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to cause any harm.¡± ¡°Put the knife down.¡± Before X said anything, a man behind the crowd said, ¡°Excuse me.¡± The people blocking the doorway separated, and Yorrick walked in with two bodyguards. He looked at the doctor and then at X, who was holding the knife. He frowned. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± The doctor exined, ¡°Someone said that this girl is suicidal.¡± Xughed and put down the fruit knife.¡± I¡¯m not suicidal. I was just scaring her because she said that she would do anything for you, her husband. I asked if she would take a stab for you, but she wouldn¡¯t, so it was just a lie.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. 12:12 Cildple TUUU ¡°Husband?¡± Yorrick¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he then red at Jodie. Her body shuddered. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why would he suddenly show up!?¡¯ I¡¯ve never been married in the past over three decades of my life. So how did I get a wife?¡± Yorrick loosened the strap on his watch. One of the patients at the door was curious. ¡°You¡¯re not her husband? So you¡¯re the patient¡¯s¡­¡± Yorrick was quiet for a moment before he answered, ¡°Boyfriend.¡± Everyone suddenly understood. It wasn¡¯t the wife making a scene with the mistress it was the mistress trying to cause a scene! Jodie almost bit her lip open when she heard the chatter outside. Why was she so unlucky that Yorrick showed up? ¡°Mr. Hathaway, l-I didn¡¯t mean to, I just-¡± Jodie wanted to continue, but Yorrick red ¡®at her coldly, ¡°I¡¯ve seen shameless people, but I¡¯ve never seen someone like you. Do you know yourself? Or do you think you¡¯re s*xy enough to seduce men?¡± Chapter 1087 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1087 Jodie didn¡¯t think that Yorrick would expose her in front of the crowd. Her face slowly turned pale. ¡°Mr. Hathaway, how could you-¡® ¡°Oh right, I remember you now. The famous socialite from Yaramoor¡¯s Club, the girl who went overseas with the money of rich men while using three or four more rich men¡¯s money for her living expenses. The girl who was kicked aside because she caught an STD and was fired from the Royal Academy of Music. Am I your next target now that you¡¯re out of ideas?¡± X couldn¡¯t help butugh. She stopped, however, when Yorrick red at her. The chatter worsened. Jodie had brought this shame onto herself, and her face was pale when she fell to the floor. Why would he know all these? That was impossible! ¡°Doctor, we should send the woman with STD to the gynecologist so that it doesn¡¯t spread.¡± Yorrick waved his arm, and the two bodyguards moved forward to grab her. Jodie struggled to get free. ¡°I don¡¯t have that. That¡¯s nder! l¡­ I don¡¯t want to go to the gynecologist. I don ¡®t want to take tests!¡± Jodie wouldn¡¯t go because she would be humiliated for life once she got the results! Yorrick calmly said, ¡°To the psych ward then. If you¡¯re really mentally unstable, you might hurt someone Send her to the psych ward.¡± Jodie was utterly stunned when the bodyguards took her away.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The onlookers dispersed. Only the two of them were left in the room. Yorrick rubbed his nose. ¡°I guess I¡¯ve overestimated you. You can¡¯t even handle a woman.¡± X scoffed. ¡°Yes, I couldn¡¯t handle her, but why did she do this? That was crazier than being an obsessed fan. I didn¡¯t know that she was so crazy about you. You should just be kind and take her in.¡± She sat on her bed and touched her wound, which hurt immensely because of the shove. She pulled down her gown. Yorrick looked away. ¡°Have you forgotten that I¡¯m here?¡± X paused and looked at him. ¡°Oh, I thought you were open-minded. Why didn¡¯t you say that?¡± She was just checking her wound and didn¡¯t remove her clothes. She remembered something and looked at Yorrick, who was looking away, then smiled. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve been with countless women, so you probably have seen all kinds of them. Why are you bashful?¡± . Yorrick was rendered speechless. X tested him by pulling her cor down to her shoulder so that half her snowy shoulder and the gauze on her chest showed. Yorrick never looked back. Sheughed. ¡°You¡¯re such a gentleman. That¡¯s very rare.¡± Yorrick took a deep breath and gnashed his teeth before chuckling. ¡°Your body isn¡¯t worth my attention.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t even look. How would you know that I¡¯m worth your attention? I¡¯m a 32C and have worked as a lingerie model. They¡¯re not small.¡± X squeezed her boobs. Yorrick turned over at that moment, saw that, and froze for a few seconds. He covered his face with his hand and looked through gaps between his fingers and called her full name for the first time, ¡°X Mayweather.¡± ¡°Aye?¡± X looked up. ¡°We should talk about the contract again.¡± He turned to look at X¡¯s candid and cheerful face. She paused. ¡°What is there to talk about for the contract?¡± That was the first time she saw him with a serious expression. Yorrick showed one finger. ¡°We¡¯ll shorten it to a month, but the price remains.¡± He probably wouldn¡¯t be able to handle this woman for three months. 212 12:12 Chapter 1088 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1088 Yorrick didn¡¯t want to get in trouble. X thought about it and nodded. ¡°Deal.¡± After a month, it¡¯d be over, so why would she say no? But after a few days, X didn¡¯t see Yorrick, and he didn¡¯t contact her either. X remained in the hospital for a week and left when her stitches were removed. Mindy came to pick her up. ¡°Your rich boyfriend didn¡¯te to pick you up?¡± ¡°What rich boyfriend?¡± X put on her sunsses, picked up her bag, and walked out of her hospital. Mindy held up the umbre for her. ¡°Don¡¯t you know who your rich boyfriend really is?¡± She got into the car. ¡°Who is he?¡± ¡°He¡¯s the heir of the Hathaways from Yaramoor, the richest family in the world. He¡¯s at Zlokova to discuss his project with Eastwood Enterprise, and when the director found out who he was, he was overjoyed. With Mr. Hathaway investing in his production, the A-listers are trying to work with him for his next film.¡± Mindy chatted away and didn¡¯t notice X¡¯s expression. The Hathaways from Yaramoor? She had heard about them when she was modeling in Stoslo, but the rich Yorrick Hathaway she heard about was a mature man in histe 30s. He was almost 40! But this Yorrick Hathaway that he knew looked at most 29 or 30. Was he actually older than Nn? She had even called him a boy-that was a mistake. X went straight to the set from the hospital. When the director saw her, he was surprised. ¡°X, why not take a few more days off?¡± ¡°My stitches were removed, and my wound is almost fully healed. I won¡¯t want to dy the production.¡± Seeing how X didn¡¯t take half a month off like the A-listers and even wanted to make sure everything was on schedule, the director started appreciating her. When Mr. Mayweather insisted that she join the cast, the director had afraid she would be one of those rich girls who couldn¡¯t handle stress. Surprisingly, she turned out pretty strong, especially about the incident with the prop. He said in an attentive tone, ¡°If you insist on continuing filming, don¡¯t be too harsh on yourself. Tell us if you feel ufortable.¡± X nodded. ¡°I will.¡± X got her hair and makeup done in the makeup room. She was acting as a queen now, so her makeup was more elegant and luxurious. She took a look at her phone and didn¡¯t really know what she was expecting to see, then put her phone back in her bag. After the two scenes were filmed in the morning, X finally took off her heavy robes and just had her undergown on. Mindy rubbed her shoulders, and when she said she was thirsty, someone handed her a drink when Mindy was going to pick it up from the table. X was surprised and turned to see who had brought her the water. It was the lead actor, Howard Lindholm. Howard was one of the biggest stars of Zestar Media, a professional with period pieces, and started bing famous in the past few years.. X took the water from him. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Lindholm.¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. X was a newbie in this industry, so she wanted to address him formally. Howard smiled. ¡°They said that you¡¯re a model and hadn¡¯t acted before, but I think your acting is quite impressive.¡± X opened the bottle. ¡°Really? My dad was a famous actor in his time. I learned from him.¡± She took a sip Howard looked at her. ¡°I watched your father¡¯s movies when I was a kid. Everyone knows him.¡± Chapter 1089 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1089 X smiled. ¡°He just left the industry too soon.¡± Nathasha Knowles hadn¡¯t been acting yet when her father was acting, and Royal Crown had had a different owner. After Nathasha started acting, her father quit and went behind the scenes. He then bought Royal Crown Entertainment with Nn¡¯s father, Nichs. Some executives had left with the previous owner, but her father stayed. He sat in his current position and was mentored by Nichs. After Nathasha married Nichs, thetter gave all his Royal Crown shares to her father. That was why Royal Crown was part of the ckgold Group, but the director was her father. Howard and X chatted. They were talking about something, and X burst outughing. Yorrick came on set with his bodyguards, who were carrying two bags of items. The director saw him and stood up. ¡°Mr. Hathaway, you¡¯re here.¡± Yorrick got the bodyguards to put down the drinks they were carrying. ¡°The weather is hot, so I brought something for the crew to cool down.¡± The director was surprised and smiled.¡± Thank you for this. You shouldn¡¯t have.¡± He then asked the assistant to hand them out. Yorrick turned and looked toward X, who was sitting very close to the male lead. They were both holding their phones, seemingly exchanging numbers. X stretched out her hand and touched his screen, her face so close to his that they would kiss if she turned her head. Mindy saw something and nudged X, but she didn¡¯t notice it. ¡°Xy¡­¡± Mindy patted her, looking a little awkward. X pushed her hand away without looking up. ¡°Hold on, I¡¯m not done yet.¡± She finally looked up when a shadow blocked their source of light. The light was behind Yorrick, so his face was dark. X sat up straight. ¡°Why are you here?¡¯ Howard had heard the rumor about X and this investor from the crew. He stood up, nodded, and smiled at Yorrick before saying to X, ¡°Let¡¯s text.¡± X nodded. Yorrick crossed his arms, looked coldly at Howard, and smiled. ¡°Ms. Mayweather is so popr.¡± X twirled her phone, put it back in her bag, and pushed her hair back. ¡°I can¡¯t help it. My wild charm is just so alluring to men.¡± Yorrick looked her up and down andughed. ¡°Your charm only attracts *ssh^les.¡± X¡¯s face dropped. Still, she smiled in the next second. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean you¡¯re an * ssh*le too? Oh wait , you¡¯re not an *ssh*le, you¡¯re a yer.¡± Yorrick looked at her. ¡°If I¡¯m a yer, then what are you?¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Compared to you, from the world¡¯s richest family and yer of countless women, I¡¯m just a little fish in a small pond.¡± X smiled. Yorrick buttoned up his suit and looked around casually. ¡°That¡¯s why all the men around you are just¡­ common.¡± X stood up, crossed her arms, and stared at him. ¡°Common? If I were as rich as you, my men would circle the globe, and I¡¯d be able to have my pick of the high-quality ones.¡± Yorrick nodded. ¡°You have to be rich before that happens.¡± X choked, but she soonughed. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in a few days, and you came here just to tease me?¡± Yorrick frowned and didn¡¯t say anything. Chapter 1090 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1090 X poked Yorrick¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Hey, are you alright?¡± ¡®He is a little weird. Did someone offend him? Why does he look so offended?¡¯ Yorrick stared at her for a moment and suddenlyughed. ¡°I really don¡¯t know whether you¡¯re actually dumb or you are pretending to be smart.¡± X looked into his eyes with no expression because she was lost. Yorrick turned around but stood there. ¡°We should cancel the contract. I¡¯ll get someone to send it over, and you can tear it up. I¡¯ll still transfer the payment to you. You¡¯re not the best woman to act with me.¡± That night, at the Mayweather mansion¡­ When they were having dinner, X pushed her food around, still thinking about what Yorrick meant. What did he mean by she wasn¡¯t the best woman to act with him? He had reached out to her first, but now was he saying that her acting wasn¡¯t good enough? She had never met a man who would treat her that way. Mr. and Mrs. Mayweather sat across from her and exchanged nces seeing that X wasn¡¯t eating. Mrs. Mayweather passed some food to her. ¡°X, do you think it¡¯s time to¡­ think about marriage?¡± X didn¡¯t even look up. ¡°Lots of women get married in their 30s. I¡¯m not anxious.¡± You¡¯re not, but your father and I are. If you get married in your 30s, you¡¯ll have a higher risk if you get pregnant.¡± Mrs. Mayweather sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what¡¯s on you young people¡¯s minds.¡± Mr. Mayweahter joked. ¡°Technology has improved a lot now. It¡¯s not a problem to have kids in your 30s.¡± ¡°Are you a woman?¡± Mrs. Mayweather put down her cutlery. ¡°You have no say if you¡¯ve never had a baby.¡± Mr. Mayweather immediately shut up and continued eating. Mrs. Mayweather looked at X. ¡°X, be honest. Do you still miss Louis?¡± X paused and looked up. ¡°Mom, what¡¯s this nonsense?¡± She scooped up some peas. ¡°He¡¯s married now. It¡¯s best not to churn out rumors.¡± ¡°So, what¡¯s your reason?¡± Mrs. Mayweather stared at her, trying to read something from her expression. X took two Scoops of potato puree and put down her spoon. ¡°Won¡¯t it be nice for me to stay with you for two more years? Why should I rush to get married?¡± Mr. Mayweather nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true. She¡¯s our only child.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Mrs. Mayweather howled. Mr. Mayweather¡¯s hand that was holding the spoon shook, and he continued eating Mrs. Mayweather looked at him. ¡°See how you¡¯ve spoiled her! All our rtives¡¯ daughters got married at 23 and have their own children now. Our daughter is 29 and almost 30 but isn¡¯t even close to anything.¡¯ Mr. Mayweather nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. But you can¡¯t say that our daughter isn¡¯t good enough. Her cousins married early but aren¡¯t happy with their inws. Do you have the heart to see our daughter suffer somewhere we can¡¯t see because she just married some random man?¡± 1/2 This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. 12:27 Clldpler UYU Mrs. Mayweather choked and looked at him quietly. Mr. Mayweather patted her shoulder.¡± Calm down. We only have one child.¡± X couldn¡¯t help butugh. She finished her dinner and then stood up. ¡°Mom, Dad, I¡¯m going to my room.¡± Mrs. Mayweather had something more to say, but Mr. Mayweather stopped her.¡± Take a rest. I¡¯ll talk to your mother.¡± X got back to her room. The pictures on her cab were all from her modeling days along with awards. Chapter 1091 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1091 X had always been someone who would do everything she could to get to the bottom of something. Unless¡­ Yorrick had been toying with her the whole time! ¡°He wants to y, huh? Let¡¯s y then!¡¯ She made the call, but it did not go through, and it showed that the user had switched off his phone. X was stunned for a moment before it came to her realization that he had blocked her! No one had ever, except for Louis, dared to treat her this way. ¡®Very well then. You¡¯ve gotten my attention, kid!¡¯ In the hotel suite¡­ Yorrick came out of the bathroom after taking his bath. While he was wiping his hair with a towel, he nced at the phone on the table He stood there for a while before heading to the cupboard and getting himself a ss and a bottle of dry red wine. He was pouring the red liquid into the ss when his phone rang. It was an overseas number.¡± He answered the phone, and a woman¡¯s voice wafted into his ear. ¡°Hi, Mr. Hathaway. When are youing back? I miss you so much.¡± It was an unknown number. Yorrick did not have the habit of saving those women¡¯s phone numbers. He did not even remember their names as they had no strings attached. He put the wine bottle down and chuckled. How much do you miss me?¡± ¡°I miss you so much that I can¡¯t even sleep. Didn¡¯t you promise me that you¡¯d bring me to the movies next month?¡± Gripping on the ss, Yorrick replied, ¡°I¡¯m not free next month.¡± ¡°Then when will you be free?¡± the woman asked coquettishly. ¡°Mr. Hathaway, could it be that you¡¯ve forgotten me because you have a new woman?¡± The woman wasining, but Yorrick was not paying attention to her. His forte was flirting with women , but he was not in the mood tonight. When he heard the doorbell ring, he held his ss of wine against his lips and ended the call without waiting for the woman to finish. The doorbell rang a few more times, and when Yorrick opened the door, he saw X. She had covered her face entirely and was standing with her arms crossed in front of her chest. X removed the sunsses and the face mask. She looked at him intently and said,¡± How dare you, Yorrick? How dare you toy me around like a fool? If you don¡¯t give me a reasonable exnation tonight, I won¡¯t go away.¡± Yorrick looked at her for a while before leaning against the door and chuckled. ¡®Didn¡¯t I already make myself very clear? Our deal is over. You¡¯re not suitable for me, Ms. Mayweather.¡± 1/2 12:27 X pushed him into the room, the force so strong that Yorrick stumbled a few steps back. She closed the door and stood behind the door. ¡°You were the one who approached me, and you¡¯re the one who ended our deal without giving me an exnation. If you think I¡¯m not good at acting, then you should have told me earlier.¡± X walked closer to her and tapped his shoulder with her finger. ¡°It was three months initially, and I can understand that you shortened it to one month because you wanted to end it earlier. But you suddenly said I¡¯m not fit to continue the performance for no reason and ended our contract directly. You wasted half a month of my time. If this is not fooling me around, then what is?¡± Yorrick lowered his head to look at the finger on his shoulder. He lifted his eyelids and said, ¡°So this is why you came for me?¡± He waved her finger away and approached her. He stretched his arm forward and pressed it on the wall next to her face.¡± Although I ended the deal, I¡¯ve paid you as well. Isn¡¯t that enough to cover the half month you¡¯ve lost?¡± X pushed him away and said, ¡°Why should I take your money? $15,000,000, right?¡± She pulled a $15,000,000-cheque out of her purse and threw it in his face. ¡°I won¡¯t take your money for nothing. I would take it if you gave it to me ording to the deal. But you¡¯re toying me around like a monkey. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve gone too far? Do you really like to show off your wealth so much?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1092 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1092 Yorrick lowered his head to look at the $ 15,000,000-cheque beside his feet. The corner of his lips curled up a little as he said, ¡°So you think you¡¯re good at acting?¡± X crossed her arms before her chest and looked at him with her chin raised. Yorrick stopped in front of her, leaned forward to get closer to her, and continued. ¡°Do you know how to act like a qualified lover for a man?¡± X frowned, and Yorrick mped her chin with his hand. ¡°If I want you to kiss me or to have s*x with me like a normal lover, partner, or girlfriend, will you do it?¡± X was stunned. Yorrick looked at her intently. Although there were other women who were prettier than her, she had a highly recognizable and beautiful face. ¡°You won¡¯t. You¡¯re different from those women who willingly offer themselves to me, so you¡¯re not suitable. X was dumbfounded. Yorrick released her and turned around. As he walked back into his room, he said,¡± Remember to close the door on your way out.¡± He was stunned for a moment when he heard the door close behind him. Then he sat down on the couch. The colorful neon outside the window was reflected on the ss window, but it couldn¡¯t disperse the room s dark, empty, and cold atmosphere. At Stoslo, at the East Ind vi¡­ As soon as Maisie stepped into this courtyard, she thought of the past events of more than a year ago and felt as if she was experiencing it once again. Nn grabbed her into his arms from her back and her hair with his fingertips. ¡°Why are you not going in?¡± Maisie turned her head around to look at him and chuckled before saying word by word, ¡°I¡¯m reminiscing.¡± Nn gave out a smotheredugh and picked her up from the ground. ¡°Then let¡¯s go inside and reminisce.¡± He put her on the couch, and just when he lowered his head to kiss her, Maisie stopped him by putting her finger on his lips. ¡°Hold your horses, sir. Let¡¯s get to business first.¡± Nn grabbed her finger andughed hoarsely, ¡°Okay.¡± He sat beside her and grabbed her into his arms.¡± You can talk now.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to open a branch at Zena. I¡¯ve been here for some time and found a good location. The financial street is the best. It¡¯s essible from all directions and has the most number of visitors.¡± Nn stroked the corner of her lips with his finger and said, ¡°The rent for one shop in the financial street is $6,000,000 a year.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Why do you think I¡¯m telling you right now?¡± Maisie blinked her eyes. He let out a boisterousugh and replied, ¡± Are you short of money now, Zee?¡± ¡°Yes, I am!¡± Maisie wrapped her arms around his neck andined, ¡°I don¡¯t earn as much as you do. Sigh, I¡¯m such a disappointment, and I have no other choice but to depend on you. If you don¡¯t want to 1/2 12:27 Clldplel 1992 support me, do you want to save your money to support your other two, three, four, or five lovers?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ That¡¯s actually a good idea,¡± Nn replied with a grin on his face, earning himself a beating from Maisie. Heughingly grabbed her wrist and secured her tightly in his arms, ¡°Just one Zee is more than enough for me to handle.¡¯ He ran his hand over her cheek and added, ¡°If there were a few more Zees, I would definitely die.¡± Maisie smoothed his cor and said,¡± When you¡¯re 50 or 60 years old, and I¡¯ve be old, who knows if you¡¯ll be tempted since there are so many younger and more beautiful women than me?¡± Nnnded a kiss on the corner of her eyes and slowly moved toward her lips. ¡°It took me so much effort to make you my wife. I¡¯ve given you everything, the best of me. I¡¯d even get the moon or ¡®stars for you, so do you think you¡¯re the same as other women?¡± She was tickled pink by his reply. She traced her fingertip over his face, and there was a smile at the corner of her eyes. ¡°So, I¡¯ll take that as a yes then.¡± Nn pressed on top of her and pulled off his tie. As he kissed her ear, he said, ¡°It depends on your performance.¡± A weekter¡­ Maisie got the contract for the store on the financial street with the name ¡°Alice.¡± She came out of the shop with the contract, and just when she was about to put it in her purse, a man rammed into her and snatched her purse away. Chapter 1093 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1093 Maisie picked up the contract from the ground, kicked off her stilettos without any regard for her image, and chased after the man while shouting, ¡°Stop running! He¡¯s a thief!¡± The man was swerving about recklessly at the front while Maisie was chasing him from the back. Just when the man turned around to taunt Maisie, he was kicked to the ground by the woman who rushed over to Maisie. The woman stepped forward and picked up the purse. Enraged, the man got up from the ground and pulled out a knife to stab the woman. The woman evaded his attack and twisted his wrist. The knife dropped to the ground, and she hurriedly followed up with a punch to his face. As the man fell to the ground in pain, the woman pinned him down and called the police. It was only then Maisie arrived. As she huffed and puffed heavily, she took over the bag the woman handed to her. ¡°Thank you.¡± When she lifted her head, she was stunned. She felt the woman in front of her was familiar. Suddenly, Maisie remembered something and shouted out in shock,¡± Aren¡¯t you Logan?¡± Logan turned around when she heard Maisie calling her name. She was equally stunned when she saw Maisie. ¡°Maisie?¡± The police arrived and took the thief into the police car. Logan and Maisie stayed at the scene to give their statements to the police. After the police were gone, Maisie looked at Logan and said, ¡°Thank you for your help. It¡¯s good that I ran into you. Otherwise, I would¡¯ve lost my ID.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t I buy you a meal since we haven¡¯t seen each other for four years and since you helped me today ?¡± Maisie offered her a meal. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Logan hesitated for a while before agreeing in the end. Maisie thought of something and lowered her head to look at her bare feet. She gave Logan an embarrassed smile and said, ¡°I guess I need to get a new pair of shoes.¡± Logan followed her to buy a pair of new shoes. Then, they went to a restaurant together. After parting ways from the training camp four years ago, they thought they would not see each other again. Logan was working as a bodyguard in Stoslo. Her employer was a wealthy person, but she had just resigned several days ago and was looking for a new job. ¡°What kind of job are you looking for?¡± Maisie asked. Logan thought for a moment before replying, ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that either. I guess I¡¯ll take anything that¡¯s offered to me.¡± The waiter brought up the pastry, and while the two were eating, Logan suddenly said, ¡°Raven is in Stoslo as well. Are you not going to meet up with her?¡± Maisie was stunned. She remembered Francisco had told her that Raven had gotten into the headquarters. She lowered her head and smiled. ¡°Well, we¡¯ll meet when we meet.¡± Logan looked at her and said, ¡°I thought you guys were friends back in the training camp? Is it because of 1/2 12:28 ¦Ì¦É¦Á¦Ì¦É¦Ò¦É ¦É¦Ô¦Ï¦Ô Wynona?¡± Maisie chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s all in the past. As long as she¡¯s doing well, it¡¯s all good.¡± ¡°She¡¯s going to get married.¡± Maisie was stunned. ¡°Raven?¡± Logan nodded. She told Maisie that after Raven left the headquarters, she started a rtionship with the painter that chased after her. Both of them had gotten engaged. Maisie looked outside through the window and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s great then.¡± When they finished their meal, Maisie thought of something and said to Logan. ¡°If you haven¡¯t found a job, why don¡¯t you work for the de Arma family?¡±. Logan was dumbfounded for a while. She looked at Maisie and replied, ¡°Let¡¯s wait until I can¡¯t find a satisfactory job.¡± After that, she waved her hand at Maisie and turned around to leave. Maisie looked at Logan¡¯s figure, which was slowly disappearing from her vision. It seemed to Maisie that Logan hadn¡¯t changed even in the slightest bit. Half a monthter, at Bassburgh¡­ Other than filming, X would spend the rest of her time with the rest of the crew while Yorrick had not appeared since then. ¡°I thought X was having a rtionship with that rich guy from Yaramoor? It¡¯s been a long time since I saw hime here.¡± ¡°He¡¯s the richest man. I heard that he has countless women. I guess he was just flirting with her. There¡¯s no way a guy like him would start a real rtionship with her.¡± Chapter 1094 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1094 When Mindy heard their conversation, she looked at X. However, X seemed like she did not listen to what they were talking about at all. She sighed and walked toward X. ¡°X, what¡¯s going on between you and that person?¡± Until today, Mindy still did not understand everything that that person had saidst time. ¡®veal? X isn¡¯t suitable to continue the act with him? Could it be that their rtionship is fake?¡¯ X lifted her head and said, ¡°Why are you so interested in the things between us?¡± X reached out for the fruit tea on the table and took a sip. ¡°In any case, I¡¯ve been single since day one.¡± Mindy was shocked, ¡°So he¡¯s another j*rk?¡± ¡®J*rk, huh?¡¯ X wanted to say that Yorrick was not a j* rk, but it was a truth that he had a lot of female partners. However, he did not flirt with all women as well. He was rather picky when it came to women, and he had a set of principles that he would follow. Mindy squatted next to X and whispered, ¡°X, let¡¯s find a day and go to consult a psychic. I know there sone psychic nearby, and she¡¯s very good at predicting one¡¯s love life.¡± X asked in confusion, ¡°Why should I go to a psychic?¡± ¡°You can ask her to help you remove all your bad luck,¡± Mindy said matter-of-factly. ¡°You see. First, it was Nathan, and now it¡¯s Mr. Hathaway. You ran into two jerks in a row within a month. If you don¡¯t want to do that, you can ask the psychic about your love life too.¡± X nced at her and said, ¡°You can go yourself if you want to.¡± She rose to her feet and walked toward the shooting studio. When X was leaving the shooting scene in the evening, someone called her. She was stunned, and when she turned her head around, she saw Howard walking toward her. ¡°Is there anything I can help you with, Mr . Lindholm?¡± Howard smiled and asked, ¡°Are you free tonight? Let¡¯s have dinner together.¡± X nodded. When she came to the restaurant at night, she realized that Marione and other actors from the crew were there as well. When one of the actresses saw X, she went closer to Marione and asked, ¡°Why did Mr. Lindholm invite her as well?¡± Marione took a sip from the wine and did not say anything in return. After X took her seat, one of the actorsughed and said, ¡°X is very good at acting. 1 didn¡¯t expect you to have such a good performance even though this is the first time you shoot for a movie.¡± X looked at him and offered him a smile, ¡°Thank you.¡± Sensing her stiffness, Howard said, ¡°All of us are from the same crew. Don¡¯t need to be so formal.¡± Another man chimed in, ¡°Yeah. We wanted to invite you as wellst time, but we were worried that you didn¡¯t want toe, so we didn¡¯t ask you.¡± Honestly, X did not want toe either. It was just that she couldn¡¯t leave like that since she was already there. Most of the crew members were talking to X throughout the dinner. The two actresses looked at each other, and one of them interrupted their conversation purposely, ¡°Oh yeah. By the way, I heard that you¡¯re dating Mr. Hathaway, the investor of our film, right, Ms. Mayweather? Then where is he? Why didn¡¯t hee with you?¡± The rest of the people looked at each other awkwardly. While eating her food slowly, X said, ¡°Who told you that I¡¯m dating Mr. Hathaway? Did I ever admit that we¡¯re dating?¡± The actress was stumped. ¡°If you guys aren¡¯t dating, then why,¡± ¡°I just happened to know Mr. Hathaway. I¡¯m still single.¡± X lifted her head, and there was a smile on her face. ¡°I hope I didn¡¯t cause any misunderstanding.¡±. Original from N?velDrama.Org. The actress intended to humiliate X. It was just that she did not expect that X had never admitted that she was dating Yorrick, and the actress felt embarrassed. Looking at X, Marione said, ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll have a bright future ahead in the entertainment world given how good your acting is. I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll consider starting a rtionship, right, X?¡± Honestly, X did not want toe either. It was just that she couldn¡¯t leave like that since she was already there, Most of the crew members were talking to X throughout the dinner. The two actresses looked at each other, and one of them interrupted their conversation purposely, ¡°Oh yeah. By the way, I heard that you¡¯re dating Mr. Hathaway, the investor of our film, right, Ms. Mayweather? Then where is he? Why didn¡¯t hee with you?¡± The rest of the people looked at each other awkwardly. While eating her food slowly, X said, ¡°Who told you that I¡¯m dating Mr. Hathaway? Did I ever admit that we¡¯re dating?¡± The actress was stumped. ¡°If you guys aren¡¯t dating, then why,¡± ¡°I just happened to know Mr. Hathaway. I¡¯m still single.¡± X lifted her head, and there was a smile on her face. ¡°I hope I didn¡¯t cause any misunderstanding.¡± The actress intended to humiliate X. It was just that she did not expect that X had never admitted that she was dating Yorrick, and the actress felt embarrassed. Looking at X, Marione said, ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll have a bright future ahead in the entertainment world given how good your acting is. I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll consider starting a rtionship, right, X?¡± Chapter 1095 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1095 X lifted her head and offered Marione a smile, ¡°You know me the best, Marione.¡± Howard lifted the ss and said, ¡°Alright, alright. Our food is getting cold. Let¡¯s eat while we talk.¡± The rest of the people lifted their sses and offered each other a toast. The dinnersted for two hours. Everyone had drunk some wine, and they had a lot of fun together. X was able to hold her liquor, but when she reached her limit, she would get lightheaded. She tripped herself when she was walking toward the entrance, and Howard hurriedly went forward to support her. ¡°You¡¯re not drunk, are you?¡± She waved her hand and said, ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m still sober.¡± Howard grabbed her shoulder. ¡°Let me send you back.¡± Before X could say anything, another hand pulled her away from Howard¡¯s hand out of nowhere. She stumbled a few steps back and fell into the iing man¡¯s arms. ¡°She doesn¡¯t need you to send her back. X was momentarily stunned before she lifted her head to look at the man behind her. She became sober and eximed, ¡°It¡¯s you!?¡± Yorrick did not say anything in return. He just ordered his bodyguard to get his car. Howard looked at him and asked, ¡°May I ask about the rtionship between you and X, Mr. Hathaway?¡± Yorrick let out a smile and grabbed her into his arms. ¡°What do you think?¡± When X struggled to free herself from his embrace, he pressed her head harder toward his chest and brought her away. They went into the elevator, and it took X a lot of strength to push him away. She stumbled a few steps and rammed toward the wall. ¡°Are you insane?¡± Yorrick pressed the button, and the elevator started going down. He looked at the woman, who reeked of booze, but he did not say anything. X was struck by a dizzy spell and squatted down. When the door of the elevator was opened, Yorrick went forward and pulled her up from the floor. The bodyguard was already waiting in the car. He shoved her into the backseat, and X suddenly sat up straight. Shebed through her hair with her fingers and said,¡± Are you trying to kill me, Yorrick?¡± ¡°I hope I can do that as well.¡± He closed the door and ordered the bodyguard to start the car. The bodyguard gazed at him through the rear mirror and asked, ¡°Mr. Hathaway, are we sending Ms. Mayweather back to her house or-¡± ¡°What makes you think that I need you to send me back?¡± X interrupted. She tried to open the door but could not. She pounced toward the bodyguard, grabbed his cor, and shouted, ¡°Open the door!¡± Fortunately, the bodyguard hadn¡¯t started the car yet. He looked at X helplessly and said, ¡°Ms. Mayweather, you¡¯re drunk.¡± I¡¯m not drunk! Open the door now! Otherwise, I¡¯ll call the cops and say you¡¯re abducting me!¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Seeing that X was about to tear the bodyguard¡¯s shirt apart, Yorrick pulled her back, and she fell into his arms. He went stiff for a moment. When she realized she had sat on something, she sprang up and sat on the side. She gazed down but swiftly averted her gaze. Yorrick caught her gaze and said tantly, ¡°Have you never eaten any fish that you rear, Ms. Mayweather?¡± X let out a burp. She reeked of booze so thick that the fragrance in the car couldn¡¯t cover it. ¡°Why should I eat the fish that I rear? Can¡¯t I rear them for fun? I have a lot of money, and I can rear however many I want. Not only that, but I¡¯m also going to rear ducks!¡± The bodyguard stifled a smile while Yorrick ced his hand on his forehead and chuckled. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re opening a farm? Do you have the money to take care of so many animals?¡± X went closer and stared at him intently. ¡°You¡¯re looking down on me?¡± She grabbed the cor of his shirt weakly and shouted, ¡°You b*stard!¡± Yorrick¡¯s eardrum nearly exploded from her shout. He pointed at X¡¯s nose and said, ¡°Let go.¡± ¡°Never!¡± X exerted more strength on her hands, pulling one of the buttons on his cor out and exposing his skin to the air. The bodyguard looked at her through the rear mirror and sucked in air sharply. Initially, he had been under the impression that X was a reserved woman. He did not expect her to be so wild, and it seemed to him that their next destination would be the hotel. Chapter 1096 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1096 X froze in ce, and her gaze was fixed on his neck. And when the bodyguard made a turn at an intersection, X lost bnce and threw herself in his arms. Throughout the whole chaotic disarray, she kissed his skin with her lips, leaving a lipstick mark behind, and Yorrick¡¯s eyes dimmed immediately. Seeing that they were already starting to kiss, the bodyguard got the message and elerated even more. X propped her arms against his body, got herself up, saw the lipstick mark, and quickly wiped it off for him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I have lipstick on.¡± Yorrick grasped her wrist. ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± ¡°Why should I kid you?¡± X felt a lot dizzier all of a sudden and covered her mouth. Yorrick realized something instantly and grabbed her by the shoulders immediately. ¡°X, you better hold it back,¡± She vomited on his pants. Yorrick¡¯s expression dimmed in a matter of seconds. He turned his face away and lowered the window to dissipate the strong smell in the car. When they arrived at the hotel, Yorrick dragged X into the bathroom and threw her into the shower. She fell to the marble floor, and the pain stiffened her palms. Yorrick twisted the tap of the shower, and the water gushed out of the sprinkler and spattered directly on her body. After vomiting in the car and getting sshed with icy cold water, X had almost sobered up. ¡°Aaah! What are you doing!?¡± Yorrick turned off the shower. ¡°Are you sober now?¡± X was drenched from head to toe and was in an embarrassing mess. Yorrick squatted in front of her, pinched her chin, and made her look upward. ¡°Did you do all these on purpose?¡± X flung his hand away. ¡°You, get out! I want to take a bath!¡± Yorrick was so exasperated that he scoffed, pulled her up from the floor, and pushed her against the wall.¡± Do you know what taking a bath at the man¡¯s residence means?¡± The tiled wall felt cold, and her clothes were stuck to her wet body, so she started shivering. Her pale face made her look even more tender and weaker after being drenched. Yorrick pinched her chin with his fingers and turned her face away, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in looking at your sickly appearance. Get yourself washed and cleaned beforeing out.¡±. He turned on the shower, put the retractable showerhead aside, and went out after the water started to heat up. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. X leaned against the wall and took a deep breath. ¡®Getting drunk is dangerous, getting drunk is too dangerous.¡¯ She took a hot bath and walked out in a bathrobe. However, because of the cold temperature of the air conditioner, she sneezed. Yorrick had already changed out of his suit. He stood in the mini kitchen and brewed a cup of hot tea. He then walked out with a cup of tea in his hand and saw X wrapping herself in a nket that she had found out of nowhere and sitting on the couch cross-legged. He burst intoughter, walked over, and ced the teacup in front of her. ¡°If I ever take care of you the next time you¡¯re drunk, I¡¯ll give up myst name and use yours for the rest of my life.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to take care of me, did I?¡± X felt baffled as she picked up the teacup and took a sip of the hot tea, and her whole body warmed up instantly. Yorrick sat opposite her with his legs crossed and stared at her. He did not know why he would care to even get involved in all this chaos. ¡®Even though I¡¯ve not seen her for half a month, this woman has never gotten out of my eyesight. I can see her on posters, news, and advertising screens in office buildings. She¡¯s literally everywhere. ¡®Wouldn¡¯t she straight up conquer the world if she wasn¡¯t banned for a short period?¡¯ X raised her head and met his gaze. She was startled and put down the teacup. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about tonight. ¡°Since you¡¯ve apologized, I¡¯ll let tonight slide. However, whatever happened tonight will never happen again .¡± He smiled, stood up, and walked back to the room without looking back. X was sitting alone in the living room. She scratched her hair and lowered her head. ¡®That was ridiculous. I swear in the name of God that I¡¯ll never drink, never again!¡± Yorricky t on the bed and fell asleep, but he heard X¡¯s voice while he was half-awake. ¡°Mr. Hathaway?¡± He opened his eyes slightly. The lights surrounding him were intense and dazzling. X was lying on the other side of the bed, staring at him with the side of her forehead resting on her hand. She was wearing his white shirt-the smooth flesh underneath the neckline was only partially shrouded-while her long fair legs swayed back and forth, and there was a faint smile on her face. Chapter 1097 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1097 X ced her fingertips on his lips and slowly slid her finger down before approaching him with her lips.¡± Mr. Hathaway, didn¡¯t you say that I can¡¯t do kissing scenes? If that¡¯s so, can you teach me how to do it properly?¡± Yorrick held her hand, and his Adam¡¯s apple rolled as he gulped. ¡°Get off my bed.¡¯ ¡°Mr. Hathaway, are you telling me you don¡¯t want it?¡± X approached him and kissed his chin lightly. Her winking eyes looked extremely seductive, and the silky and attractive ck hair wrapped around his arm. Yorrick turned over and trapped her under him in between his four limbs. ¡°I won¡¯t hold myself responsible for the night.¡± X raised her eyebrows, giggled, stretched out her arms, and hugged him. ¡°I won¡¯t need that from you either.¡± He lowered his head and kissed her lips, and strong thoughts flooded his mind in an instant. He wanted to gravely punish her, letting her know that this was the price that she had to pay for seducing him. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Their bodies intertwined and entangled with each other as every inch of her beauty was in sight, while her trembles, gasps, and voice, which rang right next to his ears, all felt so real. Unfortunately, the sound of the rm clock woke him up. He froze on the bed for a few seconds, flipped the nket, turned over, and got out of bed. He opened the bedroom door and shouted, ¡°X Mayweather!¡± The living area was empty, the unfinished cup of coffee was still on the table, and the nkets were still there. He got into the guest room and pushed open the door. There was no trace of anyone sleeping in the guest room or living roomst night. He leaned against the door and covered his face with his palm. ¡®It was really a dream. ¡®But this dream¡­ ¡®It felt so real that it almost killed me!¡¯ X had left at dawn and asked Mindy to bring her clothes over and pick her up from the hotel. Mindy was driving the car when she took a nce at the person who was sitting in the rear seat, frowning. ¡°Xy, you¡­ Last night¡­¡± ¡°I drank too much.¡± X was extremely irritated. ¡°What matters isn¡¯t whether you drank too much. It¡¯s that room¡­ Isn¡¯t that Mr. Hathaway¡¯s room? Did you-* ¡°What¡¯s the dirty thought that you have in your mind?¡± She raised her head, leaned back in the seat, and looked up at the roof of the car. ¡°I slept in the living roomst night.¡± I didn¡¯t wake Yorrick up when I left earlier this morning. After all, I¡¯mpletely sober now. But I¡¯m not shameless enough to take the initiative to go meet him again after what I didst night! ¡®Moreover, he might not even want to see me now.¡¯ She really wanted to p herself at the moment. ¡®He already said that the contract was over, and I¡¯ve managed to make it seem like I¡¯m still trying to get involved with him. ¡®I kept pestering Louis back then, but I would never pester any man again, especially a man who has nothing to do with me.¡¯ When they arrived at the studio, X went into the dressing room for makeup and just so happened to meet Howard, who was putting his wig on at the moment. He turned and nced at X, who looked listless. ¡°Are you okay?¡± X nodded and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m fine, I drank too muchst night, it¡¯s just a hangover.¡± ¡°This is tea with lemon slices soaked in it. I brought it over this morning.¡± Howard shifted a thermos before her ¡°Thank you, Mr. Lindholm.¡± She was stunned for a short moment. She then asked Mindy to go get her a disposable paper cup, poured half of a cup for herself, lifted her head, and finished it in one go. Howard had finished putting on his wig and asked with a smile, ¡°Did Mr. Hathaway send you home safelyst night?¡± She paused for a split second, looked at Mindy in the mirror, and nodded. ¡°Yes, he did send me home¡­ And I did arrive safely.¡± ¡°d to hear that.¡± He stood up. ¡°I¡¯m going to change into my clothes already.¡± X smiled and nodded. She leaned against Mindy. ¡°Were you followed by any paparazzo when you came to pick me up this morning?¡± Mindy lowered her voice. ¡°It¡¯s six o¡¯clock in the morning, even the paparazzi need their daily dose of sleep, don¡¯t they?¡± X did not speak. The scene they were shooting at noon was Lily Lenc dancing in the pool to charm and seduce the king because she wanted to take revenge on Alvin Stokes, and she had to bewitch the king to do so. The person who yed the king was a very experienced senior in the film industry, and all his fans call him Mr. Donnell. He had yed many roles in film and television, which all could be regarded as ssic characters that had ever graced the industry, and his acting skills were even known to be textbook. Chapter 1098 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1098 Mr. Donnell had a very strong opinion against actors who used stand-ins while filming, so X acted in the scene personally, but she had gone through a few NG shots ever since the crew started filming. However, Mr. Donnell did not get angry but enlightened her patiently instead. ¡°X, you should let your concerns go and just act. It¡¯s been so long since you¡¯ve joined the crew, and I have faith in your acting.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Donnell. I¡¯ll make some adjustments to my emotions.¡± X was really nervous. After all, this scene was the boldest and the most open scene that she had in this film. Although she had already mentally prepared herself multiple times for the scene, she was not really sure when it was time for her to act. The director started the next shoot, but in order to make X perform better, he had decided to clear all the staff members out of the studio, leaving only a few videographers there. X went into the water again and managed to dance gracefully when the live music sounded. The thin feathered clothes matched her graceful dance moves perfectly, allowing her to give off a unique charm while in the pool. While everything was going on smoothly, Yorrick appeared out of nowhere and stood behind the director. It was the director¡¯s assistant who realized that he was there first and stood up immediately. ¡°Mr. Hathaway-¡± Yorrick ced his finger in front of his lips and shushed him while staring at the video recording screen. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Lily Lenc would frown and chuckle when she looked back at the king, all of which were secretly enticing and enchanting him. She then identally fell into the king¡¯s arms, and the king managed to catch her.¡¯ Is this a surprise for me, mdy?¡± Lily Lenc picked up the golden jug and goblet from the edge of the pool andined captivatingly, ¡°It ¡®s not fun for Your Majesty to drink alone. Just as the saying goes, ¡®Fine wine will only taste great when it¡¯s coupled with a fine drinkingpanion¡¯.¡± The king was delighted,ughed loudly, and lifted her face by her chin. ¡°My dear Lily, you¡¯re truly a wonderful person, and I¡¯m quite fond of you.¡± She ced her index finger on his lips. ¡°So, does that mean that Your Majesty fancies my companionship?¡± The king was fascinated. ¡°I like it. The harem has hundreds or even thousands of beauties, but I¡¯ll only pamper you, Lily.¡± X and Mr. Donnell both got out of the pool after the director ended the scene. Mr. Donnell then nodded andplimented X with satisfaction, ¡°That¡¯s it. It looks a lot better than the previous few takes. You do have great potential when ites to acting.¡± Mindy brought X a towel and wrapped it around her while X nodded at Mr. Donnell and gave off a grin. ¡°Thank you, sir.¡± She then sneezed twice in a row and started to feel a little light-headed. ¡°Mr. Hathaway, since when did youe?¡± The director was also taken aback by Yorrick¡¯s sudden appearance. Hearing themotion, X was astonished for a moment when she nced in the direction of the noises ¡®Yorrick really came to the studio!¡¯ Mindy looked over too. ¡°Xy, is he here for you?¡± ¡°Are you kidding-¡± The tip of X¡¯s nose felt extremely itchy, causing her to sneeze again. She threw the towel back to Mindy and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to change my clothes.¡± She left the scene in a hurry. She went to the locker room to change out of her wet clothes, however, her dizziness worsened when she came out of the fitting room, and her vision started to turn blurry. A hand pulled her into someone¡¯s arms abruptly. And before X could react to the sudden jerk, two warm lips had already sealed her lips. X¡¯s pupils constricted! The sudden kiss made X¡¯s head go nk. In addition to the drowsiness that was already catching up to her, the sudden shock made her lose the strength to keep her feet under her body. Yorrick held her cheek with his palms, felt a fiery sensation, and took his lips off hers. And the first thing that caught Yorrick¡¯s attention was X falling backward in a daze, so he immediately brought her back into his arms. ¡°Hey-¡± He ced the back of his hand on her forehead to get a better read of her body temperature, picked her up almost instantly, and dashed out. Marione and the other actresses were dumbfounded when they saw Yorrick leaving the fitting room with X in his arms. ¡°Isn¡¯t that¡­ Mr. Hathaway?¡± ¡°I thought X denied that they¡¯re dating each other? What¡¯s going on now?¡± X had a high fever, so she was hospitalized for an intravenous drip. When she regained consciousness, she heard her parents¡¯ voices. Chapter 1099 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1099 ¡°Is our daughter dating the investor of their film? Why are there so many rumors going around when I recently visited the crew?¡± Mrs. Mayweather was sitting on a chair next to the bed and peeling an apple. She was really curious and kicked Mr. Mayweather, motioning him to answer the questions. Mr. Mayweather responded helplessly,¡± You don¡¯t have to care whether it¡¯s true or not. We¡¯ll know that when you ask our daughter about it when she wakes up.¡± Mrs. Mayweather reached out and ced a sliced apple next to his mouth. ¡°Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m curious? You should go and ask around the industry to see if that gentleman is married, how many people are there in his family, and how many girlfriends he has had in the past. If they¡¯re really dating each other, then we do have to feel happy for our daughter, don¡¯t we?¡± Mr. Mayweather ate the apple that his wife cut for him andughed. ¡°Alright, my wife is always right. Okay, I ¡®ll go and ask around some other day.¡± Mrs. Mayweather ced another piece of apple next to her husband¡¯s mouth, noticed something, and turned her head toward the hospital bed. X was lying there, staring at them with disgust. ¡°Just how shameless can you two be? You¡¯re actually showing off your revolting affection in front of a patient like me?¡± Mr. Mayweather got up with a worried look on his face. ¡°X, are you feeling any better now?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t die, did I?¡± X sat up slowly and nced out the window. ¡°How long have I been out?¡± Mrs. Mayweather put down the apple.¡± You¡¯ve slept for four hours. And how could you go to the studio to film when you already knew that you¡¯re not feeling well? This will scorch your brain and turn you into a retard.¡± After saying that, she asked tentatively, * X, the investor who sent you here to the hospital, you guys.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not dating him, and I have nothing to do with him. So, don¡¯t you even think about going there.¡± X interrupted Mrs. Mayweather¡¯s thoughts. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Mrs. Mayweather was astounded for a moment. ¡°But howe you two are not dating each other, the¡­ The news is spreading like wildfire among the crew members¡­¡± ¡°Rumors and scandals are something inevitable that all entertainers in the entertainment industry have to bear with, so why do you believe whatever they say?¡± Xy back on the bed and turned her back to them. ¡°Don¡¯t try toe up with any thoughts. He¡¯s totally out of my league.¡± Mrs. Mayweather and Mr. Mayweather looked at each other, and Mr. Mayweather sat on the edge of the bed. ¡°What does it mean that he¡¯s out of your league? Does he look down on those who work in the entertainment industry?¡± X smiled. ¡°Dad, he¡¯s the richest man in the world, the heir of the Hathaways of Yaramoor. Does he look like someone who would give a damn about yourpany?¡± Mrs. Mayweather and Mr. Mayweather were shocked. At the Lucas family¡¯s vi¡­ Ryleigh was scrolling through her Twitter feed during dinner when she saw something inadvertently. She then elbowed Louis lightly on his arm, leaned over to him, and shoved the phone up his face, asking him to take a look at the news article. Louis raised his head and took a nce. Ryleigh asked in a low voice. ¡°Are they really?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll get to know if it¡¯s true or false as long as you direct the question to her yourself.¡± Louis fetched himself a dollop of mashed potatoes and could not help but chuckle. ¡°Aren¡¯t you pretty close friends with her?¡± ¡°Who are you talking about?¡± Larissa, sitting opposite them, lifted her head when she heard the two of them whispering to each other. Louis did not shy away. ¡°X.¡± Larissa was dumbfounded and frowned.¡± You¡¯re talking about your ex in front of your wife, are you-¡± ¡°Mother.¡± Ryleigh interrupted her and squinted while giving off a grin. ¡°X and I aren¡¯t on any bad terms. We even went to visit her when she was hospitalized.¡± ¡®Although they¡¯re each other¡¯s exes, it¡¯s all in the past. Besides, it¡¯s impossible for them to get back together now.¡¯ Larissa stared at Louis, and thetter nodded. ¡°It¡¯s great if you¡¯re able to let bygones be bygones.¡± She did not say anything else but thought of something out of the blue. ¡°By the way, Zee told me that your grandfather has returned to the mansion. Your grandfather hasn¡¯t met Ryleigh before this, so bring Ryleigh to the de Armas mansion to visit your grandfather whenever you have the time.¡± Louis paused. ¡°But didn¡¯t Grandpa¡ª¡± Larissa exined, ¡°Zee and I only found outter that your grandfather is still alive, but he got paralyzed in the ident four years ago and has been recuperating in DePaul Town all this while.¡± Chapter 1100 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1100 Louis was momentarily stunned. He then nodded and grabbed Ryleigh¡¯s hand. ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll travel to Stoslo to visit Grandpa in the short future.¡± Ryleigh approached him and asked in a low voice, ¡°Is your grandfather fierce?¡± Louis smiled and put on his serious look in an instant. ¡°He¡¯ll definitely give you h*ll if you¡¯re a disobedient girl.¡± ¡°Tsk! How dare you scare your own wife?¡± Larissa clicked her tongue andforted Ryleigh after saying that. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. His grandfather won¡¯t give you any h*ll. Louis would be the one to suffer his wrath even if something were to go terribly wrong.¡± Ryleigh smiled and nodded. It was already veryte in the night when X returned home from the hospital. She went back to her room,y on the bed, and stared at the ceiling. The scene in which Yorrick kissed her shed across her mind as if it was a roll film. ¡°He¡¯s really good at kissing, so good that I still can¡¯t get my mind off it. Tsk, he¡¯s definitely a yer.¡¯ She sat up irritably, and her gazended on the violin figure that was ced on the counter. She had ordered the violin figure back then because of Louis, and she had ced it on the bedside cupboard and had not been able to make up her mind to move it. She stared at it for a while, picked it up, and put it away in the drawer. A few dayster, X came to the studio and was surrounded by reporters in front of the car. She wore sunsses and a cap and lowered her head while Mindy blocked the cameras for her. ¡°X, can we ask you about your rtionship with Mr. Hathaway from Yaramoor?¡± ¡°We heard that you and Mr. Hathaway from Yaramoor are dating in the studio unscrupulously. Is that true?¡± All kinds of questions were thrown at X. The path to the studio had been blocked, and she had no other way to go, so she took off her sunsses and smiled at the reporters. ¡°There¡¯s no such thing. Mr. Hathaway and I can only be considered rtively close friends. We¡¯re not dating each other, so please don¡¯ toverthink and oveplicate things.¡± ¡°But someone took a photo of you leaving the dressing room with Mr. Hathaway. Can you please tell us what the both of you were doing in the dressing room at that time?¡± The question touched on a sensitive and personal affair, but it was still brought up in public unscrupulously Mindy was about to respond on her behalf when X looked straight at the reporter.¡± I passed out in the dressing room due to a fever, and Mr. Hathaway was the one who found me first. Do you need me to put forward my diagnosis from that day?¡± The reporter choked on his own words. But another reporter did not give up on getting to the bottom of the affair. ¡°But someone also took a photo of you and Mr. Hathaway leaving a hotel together, and you two look very intimate in the photo.¡± X paused for a split second. ¡®It was during the day when I got drunk¡­¡¯ Mindy replied to the reporter, ¡°X got very drunk that day. That was why Mr. Hathaway helped her into the car and sent her back out of kindness. Even so, what does that imply? X is in a rush to start the filming of the day, so please let us through. Thank you very much.¡± Mindy fought her way through the reporters in front of them and dragged X out of the crowd. The two then ran back to the set, and that was how they got rid of those reporters. On the other side of the city¡­ Eastwood Enterprise had just adjourned a meeting. That was also when Anthony, two other senior executives, and Yorrick came out of the conference room. Anthony asked Yorrick, ¡°Mr. Hathaway, you seem to be rather absent-minded about the questions we raised during the meeting. Is there something wrong about the project that bothers you?¡± Yorrick gave off a smile, but his expression returned to normal almost instantly. ¡°No, it¡¯s just that I¡¯ve been having a lot on my te recently. I believe that you¡¯re more than equipped and qualified to manage the project, Mr. Topaz.¡± Anthony nodded and did not bother him with any more questions. ¡°Now that I know you have so much trust in me, it¡¯s only natural for me to want to live up to your expectations, Mr. Hathaway.¡± ¡°Do you drink?¡± Yorrick asked abruptly. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The question caught Anthony off guard for a moment. ¡°Drink?¡± Yorrick let off a casual grin. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t been able to find someone to drink with recently, and you most probably don¡¯t have time either.¡± Anthony understood what he meant. ¡°If you want someone to apany you while you drink, I can have a few drinks with you, Mr. Hathaway.¡± Chapter 1101 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1101 Yorrick nodded, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s have a few drinks at night.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. X had a night scene and ended the shooting around 11:30 p.m. She was exhausted because that was the first time she felt that movies weren¡¯t as rxed as series. Mindy sent her home, and once she drove off, X¡¯s phone started ringing. She was curious who was calling her sote and when she took a look, it was¡­ Yorrick? Hadn¡¯t he blocked her? She picked up. ¡°What can I do for you sote at night, Mr. Hathaway?¡± He said something that X didn¡¯t hear and thought something had happened to him. ¡°Hello!¡± ¡°Is that Ms. Mayweather?¡± The bodyguard picked up, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for bothering you sote. Where are you? Mr. Hathaway is drunk and won¡¯t leave. The bar is closing, and I¡¯m out of ideas. Could youe to help us please?¡± X pushed her hair out of her face and chuckled. ¡°He¡¯s drunk, and I need to help him?¡± The bodyguard was out of ideas. ¡°Mr. Hathaway insisted on calling you. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll leave if youe to talk to him.¡± X hesitated and scoffed., ¡°Where are you?¡± The bodyguard replied, ¡°Peace Avenue, Bar No. 38.¡± X drove her car straight toward Peace Avenue. When she got there, there were no more patrons there. She walked in with her bag and high heels. Yorrick sat next to the window, his hand on his forehead. The bodyguard, the servers, and the bar manager were there waiting. X tossed her bag onto the table. Yorrick frowned as he looked up at her. The bodyguard walked to X. ¡°You¡¯re here. Please, talk to him.¡± ¡°What should I say? If he doesn¡¯t leave, just chase him out. If that doesn¡¯t work, throw him out. Some richdy might see him and take him home.¡± X was wearing sunsses, so the servers couldn¡¯t see her face clearly under the dim lighting. The bodyguard smiled awkwardly. The bar manager was in a tough spot,¡± Miss, could you talk to your boyfriend and get him to leave, please? We¡¯re trying to close.¡± ¡°He¡¯s not my boyfriend.¡± ¡°He¡¯s¡­ your husband?¡± The manager was surprised. Xughed. ¡°I¡¯m single. I don¡¯t have a husband.¡± In the chaos. Yorrick suddenlyughed, but when they looked over, he was rubbing his temple as if what they heard didn¡¯t happen. X pushed her bag into the bodyguard¡¯s arms and walked over to pull up Yorrick. ¡°Come out.¡± Yorrick leaned toward her. She was wearing high heels and almost lost her bnce and fell onto the table along with him. Fortunately, the manager managed to grab onto them. X couldn¡¯t help but yell, ¡°You¡¯re so heavy!¡± The hand around her waist tightened, and his lips almost touched her ear. ¡°Heavy?¡± X shuddered and pushed his head away. ¡°Get away from me!¡± She yelled at the bodyguard toe and help her. He put out his arm, but Yorrick red at him, so he pulled it back and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but you¡¯ll have to send Mr. Hathaway to the hotel.¡± The bodyguard then escaped. ¡°You!¡± X cursed angrily as she carried Yorrick. She remembered that he was the one who had sent her back when she was drunk, so she controlled herself and gnashed her teeth. ¡°We¡¯re even now.¡± She used a lot of energy to get him to the car. Yorricky down on the back seat, but his legs were too long, and the door wouldn¡¯t close, so X tapped him and said, ¡°Bend your knees.¡± Chapter 1102 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1102 Yorrick sat up and put the back of his hand to his forehead, then leaned back on the seat. When they got to the hotel, X helped him into the room. Just when she was going to put him to bed, he pulled her down with his body weight, and she fell on him. Her lips grazed his nose, and she froze. His warm alcoholic breath blew onto her cheek, and she beamed at the man who was under her with his eyes closed. She tried to get up, but an arm pulled her back into his arms. She was stunned, and her heart skipped a beat. Yorrick slowly opened his eyes and smiled drunkenly, ¡°I¡¯m drunk.¡± ¡°What¡­ What does getting drunk have anything to do with me?¡± X tried to get up again, but he held her tight with his arm, and she locked eyes with him. Yorrick looked drunk, but he might not be.¡± X, I¡¯m troubled by you sometimes.¡± X was startled. ¡°What? Troubled? Yorrick cupped her cheek and smiled. His alcoholic breath got in her face. ¡°Yes, troubled by you because you¡¯re everywhere. I don¡¯t know what I did to deserve this. It annoys me that I¡¯ve fallen for you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re quite drunk, aren¡¯t you? Do you even know what you¡¯re talking about?¡± X looked at him suspiciously. The man had said some weird things out of the blue. What had he done to deserve this? Fallen for her? ¡°I dreamed of you.¡± Yorrick pulled her closer. ¡°I actually dreamed of you.¡± X didn¡¯t know where to look and was doing her best to support her body. ¡°Okay, and?¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. Yorrick¡¯s eyes were on her lips. He raised his head to kiss her, and X blinked. The smell of alcohol blew in her face, and she wanted to push him away, but he was holding onto the back of her head. He kissed her and took her breath away, then suddenly flipped her over and trapped her under him. She pressed her palms to his chest but didn¡¯t have the energy to push him away. She suddenly believed that a man with great kissing techniques would be able to make any woman fall. Yorrick moved his lips to her neck, which made her shudder, and her logic slowly faded away. Just like in his dreams, Yorrick finally had her. She was just as perfect as she was in his dream. He couldn¡¯ t help but punish her, hearing her seductive moans. He felt that this punishment wasn¡¯t enough, never enough¡­ X finally drove her car home at 4:00 a m. When she parked, she put her head on the steering wheel and thought for a long time. She picked up her phone to call Mindy, but she only picked up after a few attempts. She sounded like she was woken by the phone, ¡°Who is it¡­ It¡¯s the middle of the night¡­* ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± X¡¯s throat was dry. Mindy paused and took a look at the screen. ¡°Oh, Xy, why are you calling me at this hour?¡± ¡°When you¡¯re on the way to the set, if you pass by a pharmacy, could you help me get ¡­ the pill?¡± Mindy was still in a daze. ¡°What pill?¡± X scratched her head. ¡°Contraceptive pill.¡± Mindy said okay and fell silent for two seconds before immediately sitting up. ¡°What!?¡± X leaned back on the car seat and ran her fingers over her hair. ¡°Just get it for me. Don¡¯t let anyone know.¡± She hung up after that. X put her hand to her forehead with dark eyes. ¡®Is this what grown-ups do? Hah!¡¯ When the sun rose, X arrived on set. Mindy pulled her to a secluded corner and ced the pill in her hand while looking around. ¡°I got it for you. Xy, weren¡¯t you homest night? What¡­¡± X put the pill in the bag and cleared her throat. ¡°Maye, I used the services of a male escort.¡± Mindy¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Are you serious?¡± 12:31 Chapter 1103 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1103 X smiled meekly, but there was no joy in her eyes, ¡°I¡¯m 29, almost 30. Isn¡¯t that normal?¡± She got into the van. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Mindy brought a ss of warm water and watched her drink it, ¡°Xy, I don¡¯t think you should be doing any one-night stuff. Your reputation would be ruined if the paparazzi caught you.¡± X put the ss down and smiled. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t do too badly if it was with a high-ss tycoon.¡± Mindy¡¯s face dropped. X hadn¡¯t met Yorrick for a week. Her final scene was today, and she would say goodbye to the crew after that. She walked to the car with the flowers from the crew in her arms. Mindy was opening the door for her when she saw a man waiting inside. She was surprised. X immediately blocked her face with the bouquet and looked at Mindy, ¡°Why is he- Ah!¡± X was pulled into the car and into his arms. Yorrick motioned at Mindy to close the door. After a brief moment, Mindy closed the door. X lowered her head and yed with the petals, ¡°How can I help you, Mr. Hathaway?¡± He pushed her face toward him. ¡°You blocked me.¡± X looked away, but a smile lingered on her face. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you when you blocked me.¡± ¡°That night.¡± ¡°You had too much to drink, and we slept together.¡± X cut him off and put her elbow on his shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re not going to charge me for it, are you? I don¡¯t have the money.¡± Yorrick looked at her, but she looked casual. It was hard to tell if she was being serious or not. X almost lost her cool under his gaze. She immediately smiled and patted his shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t fall too hard for me, Mr. Hathaway. I¡¯m not someone you can handle.¡± She stretched out her hand to open the door, but he pulled her into his arms. He chuckled and pushed his lips close to her ear. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that I just love to tame wild horses?¡± X looked at him. ¡°Go ahead then,¡± she pushed her hair back casually, ¡°I¡¯m not a horse. I¡¯m a person, so I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re telling me this.¡± He cupped her cheek and pinched it so hard it was out of shape, ¡°No cosmetic surgery.¡± ¡°Of course not. You¡¯re crazy.¡± X pped his hand away and pulled herself out of his embrace, but Yorrick immediately pulled her back. ¡°Our night together was your first.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Hathaway, I¡¯m not a weak woman, so I don¡¯t need you to take responsibility. It doesn¡¯t matter how many times we did it.¡± X pushed his hand away, hitting him, but it wasn¡¯t enough, so she bit him. While he was moaning in pain, X opened the car door and jumped out. At the Royal Academy of Music¡­ Ryleigh finished recording the music pilot. When she finished work, some students came to thank her because the orchestra had a chance to perform thanks to her. She put her bass into the case and smiled.¡± It¡¯s because of your hard work too. Rather than saying 1 gave you a chance, it was more like you never gave up.¡± The students smiled too. Ryleigh carried the case and walked out of the rehearsal hall with the students. Louis was waiting for her in the corridor. The few students covered their smiles. ¡°We¡¯re leaving, Ms. Hill.¡± Chapter 1104 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1104 Ryleigh waved to them and walked toward Louis after they left. ¡°Are you waiting for me?¡± Louis looked at her. ¡°Who else would I be waiting for.¡± He raised his hand and yed with her ponytail. She was smiling widely.¡± I guess the performance went well.¡± Ryleigh turned away and was proud for a moment, ¡°There¡¯s nothing that I can¡¯t handle.¡± Louis pinched her cheek and chuckled. ¡± What do you want for dinner?¡± Ryleigh took his arm. ¡°I want some roasted chicken, lemon duck, roasted beef, and¡ª¡± ¡°Why are they all meat?¡± I¡¯m craving meat!¡± Her expression was This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. fierce. Louis looked at her and nced at her belly. ¡°Oh, do you think you¡¯re¡­¡± She paused. ¡°What?¡± Louis pressed his palm to her belly with a smile. ¡°What do you think?¡± Ryleigh pped his hand away. ¡°No way!¡± He chuckled and pulled her into his arms.¡± Barbara is pregnant now, so we can¡¯t be too far behind, right?¡± She choked, then mumbled, ¡°That¡¯s not what I alone can do¡­¡± Louis kissed her cheek. ¡°Are you trying to say that I¡¯m not working hard enough?¡± Ryleigh blushed and pushed him away. ¡°I want to go home!¡± Louis looked at her trying to run away because she was so shy, and he couldn¡¯t help butugh. He noticed something and turned around, but there was no one at the stairs. After hearing the footsteps leave, the masked woman hiding behind the stairs left hurriedly. Jodie sat on the broken couch having fast food in a simple home. When she saw the beautiful X on the TV, she threw her remote at it and stopped eating. There was a knock on the door. Jodie walked over to open it when she saw a woman standing outside and was surprised. ¡°Who are you?¡± The woman wore a mask. Her face couldn¡¯t be seen other than her eyes, but Jodie could tell that she was close to her age. She walked into Jodie¡¯s home and looked around. ¡°Are you happy staying in a disgusting ce like this?¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± Jodie was on high alert because she didn¡¯t remembering across this woman. The woman smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t need to know who I am. All you need to know is that we have amon enemy.¡± Jodie was stunned. The next day, at Skyhigh Condo¡­ X practiced her dance moves for the next movie in the yoga room. She had her earphones on and was immersed in the music, so she didn¡¯t hear the doorbell. Mindy stood there, ringing the bell. When there was no answer, she awkwardly turned around to Yorrick and said, ¡°Mr. Hathaway, Xy is probably at home. She onlyes here a few times a month.¡± Yorrick crossed his arms. ¡°She¡¯s not at the Mayweather mansion.¡± Mindy was startled. Yorrick told her to call instead. Mindy didn¡¯t know what to say, but he was the boss, and she couldn¡¯t endure the threat¡¯ because of ¡®friendship¡¯. Thus, she called X. X had her Bluetooth headphones on, so the ringtone reced the music, and she almost went deaf. She epted the call.¡± What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Xy, are you at the condo?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Mindy peeked at Yorrick, ¡°I¡¯m outside.¡± ¡°Oh, hold on.¡± X hung up, wiped her sweat with the towel around her neck, and walked to the door. Chapter 1105 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1105 Mindy looked at her. X was in sportswear and seemed to be practicing her dance moves. Her neck was covered in sweat, and she had a high ponytail on with a bandana, sweat dripping down the side of her brows. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± X curiously looked at Mindy, who was standing at the door, and suddenly froze because of the man who showed up next to Mindy. The door was blocked. X looked at Mindy, who looked down. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Xy. ¡­ You take care.¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. She escaped! Before X could say anything. Yorrick pushed her inward and closed the door. ¡°Yorrick, this is my home. I might just report you for trespassing!¡± X pushed him, and he took two steps backward. Unexpectedly, he pulled her into his arms, turned around, and pressed her against the door. ¡°Do it.¡± He put a finger to her lips and smiled. ¡°I want to report you too.¡± She gulped. ¡°For what?¡± Yorrick approached. ¡°Ms. Mayweather didn¡¯t pay me for sex.¡± He grabbed her chin and raised her head. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the station and see who would be more embarrassed.¡± Xughed out of anger and pushed his hand away, ¡°Aren¡¯t you ashamed?¡± Yorrick just smiled. X looked him up and down, thought about something, and smiled. She put her arms around the back of his neck. ¡°Did youe here to seduce me?¡± Yorrick squinted and didn¡¯t say anything while watching her get closer to him. She ran her finger over his Adam¡¯s apple.¡± It¡¯s bound to happen again. That¡¯s verymon.¡± Yorrick grabbed her wrist and seemed to be constraining himself. ¡°What games are you ying?¡± She smiled. ¡°Adult games, of course.¡± Yorrick carried her, put her down on the shoe cab, and stared at her, ¡°Are you serious?¡± Xughed. ¡°You¡¯ve been with so many women casually, but you¡¯re asking me if I¡¯m serious?¡± Yorrick took off her bandana, and her ponytail was released, her hair cascading her back. She was surprised when Yorrick suddenly kissed her. She froze again, and her fingers around his shoulders curled. She was just out of it for a moment when Yorrick let her go, his expression unreadable. ¡°It was fake.¡± X raised her eyebrows. Yorrick grabbed her chin. ¡°If you don¡¯t know how to, don¡¯t say those words to any men. No matter how much you pretend, you¡¯re different from those women. They¡¯re seductive enough and will do anything, but you can¡¯t. ¡°You were the cool woman in the modeling world and couldn¡¯t be bothered about seducing men. Lowering yourself doesn¡¯t seem to be what you would do.¡± X suddenly understood andughed. Are you lecturing me?¡± Yorrick chuckled and gently touched her face. ¡°I¡¯m teaching you. If you want to seduce me, you need to put in more effort.¡± X stopped smiling. ¡°I don¡¯t feel like it anymore.¡± She wanted to push him away, but Yorrick pulled her into his arms. ¡°Be my girlfriend.¡± X fell silent for a few seconds before pushing him away by the shoulders. She looked at him. ¡°You¡¯re joking.¡± Yorrick put his arms around her and got close to her, his masculine scent surrounding her. ¡°You don¡¯t want to?¡± X chuckled, ¡°Do you think I want to?¡± He stared at her in silence. Chapter 1106 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1106 X leaned backward flirtatiously. Yorrick had never seen this side of her before. Then, he heard her saying, ¡°If I be your woman, will I be the only one? Or I have to fight with other women and wait for you to summon me like what the emperor in ancient times would do?¡± Yorrick pressed his tongue against the back of his teeth and chuckled. ¡°You want to be the only one?¡± She clicked her tongue and collected her hair at the back. ¡°I don¡¯t like to share my belongings with other people.¡± He repeated. ¡°Do you want to do it?¡± She turned her face sideways. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to. The smile on Yorrick¡¯s face slowly faded away. He looked at her for a while before rising to his feet. He loosened his tie and asked again, ¡°Are you sure about that?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure about that. I¡¯ll still give you the same answer no matter how many times you ask me,¡± X replied defiantly. ¡°Alright.¡± He gazed at her deeply and said,¡± You¡¯lle to look for me.¡± After that, he opened the door and left. The door was closed, blocking his figure from X¡¯s vision. She leaned against the wall, and her condescending manner melted away. Am I really that bad?¡¯ Thest thing she wanted was to be other people¡¯s backup n. There were many people in the shopping mall. Ryleigh was waiting in front of the wishing well in the lobby. When she saw someone, she waved her hand happily.¡± Naomi.¡± Naomi walked over to Ryleigh with a smile on her face and said, ¡°Sorry for making you wait for me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Ryleigh replied. ¡°It¡¯s a rare asion when you¡¯re on leave, so let¡¯s go upstairs and hang out.¡± Naomi nodded. Both of them then went upstairs through the esctor. Naomi and Ryleigh strolled across the stores on levels two and three. They also enjoyed a variety of food. It had been a long time since Naomi had so much fun. Sheughed and said, ¡°It feels like university all over again.¡± Ryleigh was stunned. She looked at her andughed as well. ¡°Right?¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Naomi nodded. ¡°Thank you for asking me out today.¡± After that, she sighed. ¡°My dad doesn¡¯t allow me toe out at all. Other than going to work, I can only go home. I don¡¯t have any friends. Do you know how bored I am?¡± Ryleigh could understand Naomi¡¯s situation. After all, Naomi had been¡± sleeping¡± for so many years. She had been cut out from the world outside for so long that when she woke up, everything had changed. It was natural she would feel like that. Naomi suddenly saw something and asked, ¡°What are they queuing up for?¡± Ryleigh turned her head around to look in the direction of Naomi¡¯s gaze. ¡°1 think that coffee shops over there are having a buy one get one free promotion.¡± She then asked Naomi, ¡°Do you want coffee?¡± Naomi nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Then you wait for me here. I¡¯ll go buy it for you.¡± Ryleigh went toward the coffee shop after she had finished talking. Naomi stood in her original position and waited for Ryleigh. While she was looking around, a woman wearing a mask approached her and patted her shoulder. Naomi turned her head around in confusion, and the woman asked, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I ran into some problems. Can you lend me your cell phone?¡± Naomi did not suspect anything and handed her phone to the woman with a gentle smile on her face. The woman took over her phone and smiled at her. ¡°Thank you very much.¡± She keyed in the number in front of Naomi and went to the side to make the call. After a few minutes, she came back to Naomi Lpel TIVU and said, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. My phone was stolen when I went to the restroom. I can¡¯t get through to my friend now, and I don¡¯t carry my wallet when I go out. My money is in my card, but my card is bound to my phone.¡± She lowered her head and continued. ¡°My friend said she¡¯s waiting for me in the emergency exit, but I don¡¯t know where it is. I can¡¯t take your phone with me either, so can youe with me? After I find my friend, you cane back here.¡± Naomi hesitated for a moment before looking at Ryleigh, who was waiting in line. The woman grabbed her wrist and pleaded, ¡°Please!¡± Naomi thought it should be fine since they were in the shopping mall. She nodded and said, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll go with you. You can contact your friend now.¡± Chapter 1107 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1107 ¡°Thank you!¡± the woman replied happily. Naomi followed after the woman. When the woman turned her body around, a hint of coldness shed across her eyes. After half an hourter, Ryleigh finally got the coffee. However, when she came back, Naomi was nowhere to be found. She looked around, and then she put the coffee down. She pulled her phone out and made a call to Naomi. However, Naomi did not pick up her call. She called her again, and this time, it showed that her phone had been switched off. Ryleigh looked at her phone and fell into contemtion. She wondered why Naomi would switch off her phone. ¡®It¡¯s impossible that Naomi would go away without telling me anything. Could it be that something has happened to her?¡¯ When the thought surfaced in her mind, she took the coffee and went to look for Naomi. Ryleigh ran from level two to the restroom on level three, but she still couldn¡¯t find Naomi. She tried to call her several times, yet her phone was still switched off. She was panicking more and more as the bad feeling was getting stronger in her stomach pit. She ran here and there in an attempt to look for Naomi but to no avail. She forced herself to calm down, thought of someone, and made a call to him. When the person picked up the call, she hastily said, her voice filled with sobs,¡± Louis¡­ This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Louis was checking a document, and he was stunned when he heard Ryleigh¡¯s sobbing voice. He frowned slightly and asked, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Naomi¡­ I can¡¯t find Naomi. Help me. I¡­ asked her to hang out with me today¡­¡± She was whimpering, and her voice was shaking Louis frowned even deeper, and he said.¡± Calm down, Ryleigh. Tell me what is going on first.¡± As he listened to Ryleigh, he put the document down, rose to his feet, and took his car key. ¡°You wait for me in the shopping mall. I¡¯ll be there right away.¡± Ryleigh waited anxiously on the bench in the mall. When Louis appeared, she pounced at him and wrapped her arms around his body. Louis allowed her to hug him as he patted her back gently. ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯m here. Let¡¯s go check the surveince recording.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± she said with a sob. After Louis talked to the manager, the manager brought them to the monitoring room. Soon, they saw that Naomi went away with a masked woman after talking to her. Louis pointed at the screen and asked, ¡°Can you zoom in here?¡± The security guard zoomed into the screen. Inside the recording, the masked woman had borrowed Naomi¡¯s phone. After that, she said something to Naomi, and Naomi went away with her after a short hesitation. The woman brought Naomi into the emergency exit on level three ording to the surveince recording. However, Naomi did note out since then, and they surmised that Naomi and the woman had left through the emergency exit. Louis remained calm and asked, ¡°Can we check all the surveince recordings for the car park and the side door?¡± The security guard did as he was told, and they soon saw that Naomi was brought into a car by someone. Ryleigh grabbed Louis¡¯ hand tightly, and her face turned pale. ¡°Oh no, Naomi¡­ She has been taken away!¡± The security guard frowned and said, ¡°It has been about 50 minutes. If she was taken away, I think you guys should call the police There¡¯s a possibility that you can still catch up to them.¡± Louis got the surveince recording from the security guard and brought Ryleigh away from the monitoring room. Ryleigh couldn¡¯t hold herself back anymore when they entered their car and dissolved into tears. She was trembling, and her voice was filled with fear. ¡°What should we do? This is all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have left her alone and gone to buy coffee¡­¡± Louis made a call to Helios and grabbed her into his arms tofort her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll find a way to save her.¡± Inside a roughcast house in the suburbs¡­ Two dogs were barking and baring their teeth outside of the house. Naomi¡¯s cries could be heard from the house. Three men pinned her on the floor, and one of them was tearing her clothes off. She tried to fight back, and her eyes were filled with despair. Chapter 1108 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1108 The man pped her across the face to stop her from struggling. ¡°Stop crying. I won¡¯t give you a good time if you can¡¯t give me what I want!¡± ¡°Please. I beg you¡­ Let me go. I¡­ I can give you money.¡± Naomi sobbed. Her voice was shaking, her blood had turned cold, and her face was ashen pale. ¡°You can give us money?¡± The man licked his lips. ¡°How much can you give us?¡± Naomi was constantly trembling, and tears were rolling down her eyes. ¡°How much do you want?¡± The manughed lecherously as he replied, ¡°We don¡¯t want money right now. We just want to¡­ have some fun with you.¡± ¡°No! Stay away from me!¡± Naomi turned her head around and sobbed. At the same time, the masked woman came in with a camera. Jodie was following behind her. ¡°Calm down, you guys. Have you never seen a woman before? I haven¡¯t finished with my preparations yet.¡± ¡°Huh? Are we going to do a live streaming? That¡¯s sick.¡± The man was excited when he saw the camera in her hand. The masked woman came over and looked at Naomi, whose clothes were torn and face was filled with fear. ¡°She¡¯s the daughter of the owner of Eastwood Enterprise. Of course, we have to record it down.¡± Naomi was stunned. Her pale face turned even bloodless. ¡®She knows who I am?¡± The few men hesitated, and their leader stood up. ¡°Are you kidding me? She¡¯s the daughter of the owner of Eastwood Enterprise? Do you want to get us all killed!?¡± Although they had a history of rape and had been in prison for several years, they only dared toy hands on those working girls who did not have a background after they were released from prison. After all, those girls did not want to lose their reputation and were worried about getting revenge from them, so they wouldn¡¯t have the nerve to report to the police. However, things were different when it came to the daughter of the owner of a bigpany. If her father decided to get to the bottom of this matter, they would end up more than sitting in prison for a few years. The masked woman nced at them and said, ¡°What are you guys worried about? If something goes sideways, I have ways to divert all the me to Ryleigh.¡± Jodie gazed at the woman. It was never in her wildest dream that this woman would be even more ruthless than herself, and it seemed to her that she really hated Ryleigh to her core. Naomi trembled and looked at the woman again. She pushed the man beside her aside and struggled to stand on her feet. ¡± Who the hill are you!?¡± she shouted. When the woman took off her mask, Naomi¡¯s pupils constricted. ¡°You are¡­ Chenney!?¡± There was an ugly scar on Chenney¡¯s face. It looked like a piece of flesh had been bitten off from her face, and the wound was uneven and pitted hideously. Even the group of men on the scene felt the scar on the woman¡¯s face was terrifying and disgusting. Jodie covered her mouth in shock. She had never expected that the woman¡¯s face was deformed. Not only her, but even Naomi found it hard to believe that the woman with the scarred face was none other than Chenney. Chenney let out a cold smile and said, ¡°This is all thanks to Ryleigh that I¡¯ve be a disgusting monster. Anyway, this isn¡¯t the first time I made her my scapegoat.¡± ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± Naomi asked, her voice filled with disbelief. She did not know that Chenney was such a crazy and scary person. ¡°It took me long enough to eliminate you two and get epted into the Royal Music Academy.¡± Chenney¡¯s face turned gloomy.¡± It¡¯ s because of Ryleigh that I was sentenced to one year and three months in prison, where I was humiliated and tortured, and my face was even turned into this!¡± She dashed forward to grab Naomi¡¯s cor and continued. ¡°Can you see this ugly scar? It was caused by a crazy woman when she bit off a piece of flesh from my face in prison, and all of this torture I suffered was thanks to her!¡± Chenney smiled wickedly. ¡°You should me yourself for being her friend. What I did in the past, I can still do now. Since I do not have a pleasant life. I won¡¯t let you have one either!¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1109 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1109 Chenney pushed Naomi to the floor. ¡°What are you guys waiting for? Feel free to do whatever you want with this woman. I¡¯ll record everything down.¡± Naomi shook her head in panic. When she saw the group of men lunging toward her, she shouted and struggled. Chenney let out a boisterous, guttural, and horrificugh at the side while Jodie watched the scene before her with a pale face. It was only now that she realized what kind of terrifying woman she had worked with. Suddenly, a group of men d in ck broke open the door and rushed in. Just when Chenney was about to say something, she was kicked to the floor by a man d in ck. Before the group of men could fathom what was happening, all of them were pinned on the floor while Jodie took advantage of the chaotic situation and ran away. ¡°Naomi!¡± Ryleigh ran inside, and she was stunned when she saw Naomi¡¯s messy situation. She hurriedly went forward to grab her into her arms while a ck-d man took off his jacket and handed it to Ryleigh so that she could cover Naomi¡¯s exposed skin. Louis walked inside, and the group of men began to beg for mercy. ¡°I¡¯m sorry! Please let us go! It¡¯s all that ugly woman¡¯s fault! She asked us to do this!¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Ryleigh looked over at the woman and was astonished. ¡°Chenney?¡± ¡®What has happened to her face?¡¯ Chenney, who was betrayed by the group of men, let out another shrillugh. ¡°So what if it¡¯s me, huh? I didn¡¯t expect that you guys woulde so soon. I have nothing to lose anymore, so I¡¯m not afraid of you guys!¡± ¡°You¡¯re a monster!¡± Ryleigh shouted through gritted teeth. Chenneyughed hysterically, and her mental state seemed somewhat unstable.¡± Come! I dare you all to kill me! Even if you lock me up in prison again, as long as I¡¯m still alive, I¡¯ll still do it again when I come out! Hahaha!¡± Ryleigh felt a chill down her spine. A bodyguard walked over to Louis, whose face was grim, and asked, ¡°Mr. Lucas, what should we do with this crazy woman?¡± Squinting his eyes, Louis said, ¡°It seems to me that she has a loose screw in her head. Bring her to the hospital. If she really has any mental illness, lock her up until she dies.¡± The bodyguard nodded. While two men d in ck brought Chenney away, she shouted, ¡°Ryleigh, all of you will die a terrible death! Mark my words! Hahaha!¡± Louis looked outside the door, and a hint of coldness shed across his eyes. He turned around to walk over to Ryleigh to find that Ryleigh still hadn¡¯te around to her senses yet. ¡°Are you all right?¡± She shook her head nkly. When Anthony received the news of his daughter¡¯s ident, he put his work aside and rushed to the hospital. Louis and Ryleigh were in the ward. ¡°Naomi!¡± He hurriedly walked toward the bed. Naomi was currently lying on the bed. When she saw the worried expression on her father¡¯s face, she forced a smile on her face and said, ¡°I¡¯m okay, Dad.¡± Anthony lifted his head to look at Louis, ¡± What is going on?¡± Louis told him everything, and Anthony¡¯s face sank. ¡°It¡¯s her again.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Topaz. It¡¯s all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have asked Naomi to hang out with me today.¡± Ryleigh felt guilty and med herself. It was fortunate that they had arrived in time. If not¡­ Naomi ced her hand on top of Ryleigh¡¯s and said, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. I should have opened my eyes wider. Besides, you also came to save me. Ryleigh lowered her head and wanted to cry again. Joe was dead because of her, and if something happened to Naomi again because of her negligence, she would not forgive herself for life. Chenney was eventually diagnosed with bipr disorder. Her mental illness had emerged during her year in prison. She had been bullied, beaten, and intimidated by her cellmates in a closed and extremely depressing environment, making her mental illness even worse. Chapter 1110 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1110 Chenney was eventually sent to a fully enclosed psychiatric hospital on the city¡¯s outskirts. Naomi was discharged from the hospital three dayster. While Anthony was helping her to go through the discharge procedure, she waited for him on the bench in the corridor. She turned her head around and saw an old man falling off his wheelchair. However, the nurse behind him did not see that. Just when she rose to her feet and was about to pick him up from the floor, a man was a tad faster than her and helped the old man back to his wheelchair. The old man grabbed his hand and said, Thank you very much, kid.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it,¡± the man replied with a smile. He patted the nurse behind the old man and said something to her. The nurse apologized to the old man and then pushed him away. Afterward, the man stepped into the elevator. ¡°Naomi, it¡¯s time to go home,¡± Anthony called out to Naomi. Naomi turned around, and a smile broke across her face. ¡°Alright.¡± Several dayster, at Royal Crown¡­ ¡°Have you guys heard it? X has been put on the cklist.¡± ¡°cklist!?¡± someone eximed. ¡°Are you sure about that? Her father is the director of Royal Crown. Who has the guts to put her on the cklist?¡± ¡°Rumor has it that it¡¯s Mr.-¡± Before the person could finish speaking, X and Mindy emerged from the entrance The group of celebrities that were talking just now looked toward the entrance before getting to their feet to do their own stuff. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Mindy looked at X, whose face was dark, and asked carefully. ¡°X, is there a misunderstanding?¡± X¡¯s face was grim, and she clenched her fists so tightly that they were cracking. Without saying anything in return, she turned around and left. She headed straight to Rosemberg Hotel in her Mustang. She came to the room and mmed the bell several times. When nobody came to answer the door, she kicked the door. She saw Yorricking out of the elevator with his bodyguard as she turned around. Yorrick was holding a woman in his arms. X did not know who she was, but Yorrick chuckled after the woman said something to him. When Yorrick lifted his head, the smile disappeared from his face, and he became expressionless. The woman looked at X standing in front of Yorrick¡¯s room and frowned. ¡°Who are you?¡± X smiled but did not say anything back to the woman. She crossed her arms in front of her chest and looked at Yorrick.¡± You really are the most despicable man I¡¯ve ever seen, Mr. Hathaway. Since you already have gotten yourself a new lover, why do you still want to put me on the cklist?¡± The woman was stumped as she did not know what X was talking about. She turned to look at Yorrick, but Yorrick was looking straight at X with his eyebrows raised. ¡°Well, I can do whatever I want, and it¡¯s none of your business.¡± X was so infuriated that she nearly pped Yorrick after what he said. However, she held herself back and hissed through gritted teeth. ¡°I have never offended you, have I, Mr. Hathaway?¡± ¡°Yeah, you didn¡¯t offend me,¡± Yorrick replied as he loosened his watch. He lifted his eyelids to look at her and said, ¡°I just don¡¯t like you.¡± It was only then that X understood what other people meant by death out of anger. She nced at the woman holding Yorrick¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Lady, I hope you will have a good night tonight.¡± The woman was stunned, and her face turned red in embarrassment when she realized what X was talking about. Yorrick narrowed his eyes. When X walked past the woman, she patted her shoulder and said seriously, ¡°He is bad in bed. The last time we slept, he spent 20 minutes in forey and onlysted for three minutes. So, you have to work harder.¡± The bodyguard lowered his head and tried to suppress hisughter while X went away in her stiletto. Yorrick¡¯s face sank and became darker than the night sky. When the woman finally returned to her senses, she said nkly, ¡°Mr. Hathaway, that woman¡­ She Yorrick pulled his arm out and ordered the bodyguard, ¡°Send her back.¡± The bodyguard was stunned. ¡°Are you talking about Ms. Mayweather, sir?¡± Yorrick shot a nce at him coldly and said, ¡°Do you even need me to tell you that?¡± He did not return to his room but turned around and left. ¡°Mr. Hathaway!¡± The woman did not expect that Yorrick would abandon her like this. Chapter 1111 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1111 Only then did the bodyguard react and stare at the woman. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, miss. I¡¯ll send you back.¡± The expressions that appeared on the woman¡¯s face over thest few seconds were extremely varied and intense. ¡®I finally got a chance to approach such a young, filthy rich man from Yaramoor, and I just got sent back without even getting to spend time with him? ¡°And that woman, who is she?¡¯ X walked to the parking lot and was about to open the car door when a figure suddenly pulled her into his arms. She was pressed against the car door before she could react, and her slightly open lips werepletely sealed immediately. She struggled as his kiss almost suffocated her. When he jerked his hand away from her body, the buttons of her clothes gave up instantly. The sudden cold air that brushed across her chest hauled her back to her senses. ¡± Have you lost your mind, Yorrick-¡± Yorrick pinched her by her chin and sealed her lips again. X¡¯s expression changed at once upon hearing the sound of an oing car, and her shoulders shuddered. ¡°Don¡¯t do this here Yorrick pushed her to a corner behind the wall, a corner that even people driving past the underground parking lot would not be able to see. To her, every second was torture. It felt like she was being defiled, and the wall behind her was like her fig leaf. She was suffering to break free from the fear as if she was trapped in the deepest abyss of hell. Although they were both public figures, the person who the public would bring down at the end of the day once they were exposed would always be her instead of him. After all, whenever it came to such an affair, the women would always be the center of controversy. Hearing her intermittent whimpers right beside his ear, Yorrick felt an inexplicable heaviness deep down as if a barb had pierced his heart. He could not help but be gentler and gentler with his actions. In the end, X did not even have the strength to cry anymore. Thus, Yorrick carried her back to the guest room from the parking lot. Her upper body was wrapped in his suit jacket, and only the two of them knew what it looked like underneath the jacket. He carried her into the bathroom, and X threw his coat on the floor right after he put her down. Her top was torn, so the only thing that she had on was her bra. Seeing that he stood still and did not even budge, X asked expressionlessly. ¡°Do you want to watch me as I take a bath?¡± Yorrick chuckled, approached her, propped his hands on the countertop of the sink, and wrapped her in between his arms.¡± Your attitude from before and your current attitude are of twopletely different universes.¡± X did not utter a single word. Yorrick¡¯s lips got closer to her. ¡°Will you still talk nonsense and nder me in front of the public?¡¯ She stood there like a wooden pestle and did not respond at all while he caressed her cheek with his palm. ¡°You didn¡¯t have to suffer, but you brought this on yourself.¡± X¡¯s heart sank to the bottom of her chest cavity, but her expression remained unchanged. ¡°I drove that woman of yours away, so you¡¯re now venting your anger on me.¡± He did not respond. ¡®Even if she hadn¡¯t said that to the woman, I wouldn¡¯t have done anything with the woman because I knew that she woulde to my ce.¡¯ X suppressed her emotions. Her expression had remained calm throughout the whole conversation. ¡°You¡¯re surrounded by so many women, so one less won¡¯t even make a difference. And you¡¯ve made it clear that you¡¯ll ban me from the entertainment industry if I don¡¯t agree to be with you. So why won¡¯t you ban them?¡± He gave off a faint smile. ¡°Because they¡¯ll never reject any of my offers.¡± X scoffed and looked away. ¡°Oh yeah, that¡¯s right. A woman has rejected you for the first time in your life, and you realize that a single cross won¡¯t sit well with your reputation. That¡¯s why you¡¯ve decided to make a woman¡¯s life as difficult as possible.¡± Yorrick raised his eyebrows as if he agreed with her statement. X lowered her gaze, and there was no hint of turbulence in her eyes. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be your woman. You can fick me whenever you feel happy and let me off whenever you don¡¯t feel like it. How does that sound to you?¡± Yorrick¡¯s eyes dimmed slightly. ¡°Just who do you think you are?¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯m only one of the many lovers you have. I¡¯ll make sure that I y alongpliantly, obey all your instructions, and be an obedient lover. I¡¯ll just wait for my turn to be blessed by your presence all day, every day.¡± An indifferent smile appeared on her face.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1112 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1112 Yorrick sneered, stood back up, and took a nce at the coat on the floor. ¡°Wash it before youe out.¡± He then turned around and walked out of the bathroom. X leaned against the wall helplessly all of a sudden,ughing at herself. ¡®What was I thinking the other night when I didn¡¯t reject him? That¡¯s the main reason this happened today, and it serves me right. ¡®So, this is what the end of all bad women looks like.¡¯ X went out after taking a shower, did not turn on the lights in the living room, and was about to walk toward the guest room in the dark. Suddenly, everything in front of her eyes lit up, and the dazzling chandelier made her squint for quite some time. Yorrick¡¯s voice came from behind. ¡°Since you¡¯re my lover now, you should know where to sleep.¡± Xy down beside Yorrick, and just as she was about to turn her back to him, the man behind her said, ¡°Hug me.¡± She gnashed her teeth, turned around, squirmed up to him, stretched out her arms, and hugged him stiffly. Yorrick stretched out his arm to act as an extra pillow for her and turned off themp. and darkness covered the room like a nket instantly. X endured the long and silent night next to him until she finally fell asleep. The next day¡­ X¡¯s ban from the entertainment industry had been removed, and Mindy gleefully congratted her. However, it could be seen that X seemed listless and not very delighted about the news, so she wondered, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Mr. Hathaway has already removed your ban, hasn¡¯t he?¡± X sat on the dressing table and applied concealer to cover the dark circles on her eyebags. ¡°I¡¯m like a fish in a barrel, waiting for him toe to me with a filet knife. How can I feel happy about that?¡± ¡®The price that I have to pay is to be his lover. My parents would be so pissed off if they were to find out about this. ¡®I know that Yorrick isn¡¯t interested in me as a person but my body instead. Not to mention that I¡¯m the first woman who dares to reject him and act so arrogantly in front of him, frustrating his spirit and hurting his ego. ¡®When a woman seems more difficult to be tamed, the more he wants to try to tame her. If that¡¯s the case, I should just be more obedient. Anyway, with my acting skills, let¡¯s hope that he¡¯ll get bored of me someday, and that¡¯s when I¡¯ll be free.¡¯ ¡°If even you can¡¯t retaliate against him, let alone those of us who are only employees of the crew.¡± Mindy sighed, thought of something, and quickly said, ¡°I heard about the reasons the bigshots in the entertainment industry are willing to make way for Mr. Hathaway. In addition to his own identity, there¡¯s also his connection to Mr. Goldmann.¡± X was putting on her brows¡¯ makeup casually. ¡°What¡¯s his connection with Mr. Goldmann?¡± Mindy lowered her voice. ¡°I heard that Mr. Goldmann¡¯s father is the child of one of the daughters of the Hathaways and his grandfather, and no one knows much about this.¡± X stopped what she was doing for a split second and turned her head in surprise.¡± How did you learn that?¡± ¡°Some of the senior executives in ourpany know, and I overheard that Mr. Goldmann¡¯s grandmother is Mr. Hathaway¡¯s aunt. So, Mr. Hathaway is actually Mr. Goldmann¡¯s uncle in terms of seniority. However, Mr. Hathaway is only a few years older than Mr. Goldmann, and he doesn¡¯t look old at all, so most people would think that Mr. Hathaway is Mr. Goldmann¡¯s cousin.¡± X listened quietly and did not utter a single word. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡®It¡¯s no wonder all the bigshots of the entertainment industry would want to curry favor with Yorrick. It turns out that in addition to his identity, he¡¯s also rted to Mr. Goldmann.¡¯ Speaking of the devil, she received a text message from Yorrick on her cell phone. In the evening. X dressed up and went to the billiard hall of a high-end club to meet her date. Yorrick wore a light purple shirt, and his sleeves were both rolled up to his elbows. He took the cue and hit the last five balls on the billiard table perfectly into the holes. There were several female celebrities and rich men around him, ttering him. In addition to those people, Louis and Helios were there too. X¡¯s expression changed slightly upon seeing them as her fear instantly engulfed her. When X appeared, everyone was stunned. Helios and Louis were no exception. Chapter 1113 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1113 Yorrick beckoned her toe over. X walked over, and he wrapped his arms around her waist in public. ¡°They¡¯re all acquaintances. Do you want to give it a go?¡± X smiled. ¡°Yes.¡± Helios turned to look at Louis, turned around, and picked up his wine ss.¡± Since when did X get together with Yorrick?¡± Louis shook his head and clinked his ss against Helios¡¯. ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that.¡± Yorrick handed the cue stick to X and looked at Louis. ¡°Mr. Lucas, I heard that your billiard skills are up there. Don¡¯t you want to y?¡± Louis could not help but think that Yorrick was trying to make fun of him! Helios seemed to have smelled something fishy and took a nce at both of them He then squinted and smiled. As a person who had always been indifferent to such gossip, this was the first time he was that into a piece of gossip. X knew what Yorrick had in mind. OWN ¡®Is he trying to humiliate me by asking my ex-boyfriend, who¡¯s now married, to y a game of billiards with me?¡¯ ¡°I don¡¯t want to y with Mr. Lucas.¡± Louis nced at X while everyone else looked over and whispered, ¡°Isn¡¯t X Mr. Lucas¡¯ ex- girlfriend?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been many years since they broke up, not to mention that Mr. Lucas has gotten married too. By the way, X has been having a lot of scandals with Mr. Hathaway recently.¡± Yorrick narrowed his eyes and looked at X calmly while X rubbed the tip of her cue with billiard chalk and exined calmly. ¡°He sucks at billiards, so ying with him is a waste of my time. I¡¯ll y with you, Mr. Hathaway.¡± Yorrick chuckled. ¡°Oh, really?¡± ¡°Are you telling me that you¡¯re scared, Mr. Hathaway?¡± X raised her eyebrows, and her domineering aura could be sensed from yards away. ¡°Nice.¡± Yorrickughed, picked up his cue, and ced a ball on the table. ¡°However, I¡¯ve always liked to increase the fun by wagering something extra. We¡¯ll y only one game, and the loser will¡­¡± His pause caused X¡¯s heart to skip a beat. Yorrick motioned for one of the waiters to bring them a bottle of bourbon. He then took the bottle from him and calmly ced it on the side. ¡°Finish this.¡± Everyone around was shocked. Many of them knew that X would definitely lose to Yorrick. ¡®Is Yorrick trying just to embarrass her? X and Yorrick¡¯s scandal has been spreading like wildfire all over the Inte recently. and it¡¯s said that they¡¯re in a rtionship. But looking at them now, what makes them look like they¡¯re in a rtionship? This looks more like X has offended Yorrick, and Yorrick is trying to make her look bad in public.¡¯ Louis felt that Yorrick was going too far and was about to say something, but Helios stopped him. ¡°Let¡¯s just wait and see what happens.¡± Everyone was wondering if X would back down. After all, the wager was to down a whole bottle of bourbon. Even a great drinker might not be able to handle that. X agreed. The smile on Yorrick¡¯s face gradually faded, and his expression went back to how it was before he brought up the wager. ¡°You¡¯re the one who wants to y with me.¡± X did not say anything. ¡®He¡¯s making things hard for me on purpose in order to embarrass me in public. What would the others think of me if I were to back away at this time? I¡¯ll never admit defeat now.¡¯ She walked to the table with the cue while someone else took all the balls out of the pockets and arranged them with a triangle rack. She was the first to serve and managed to pocket two balls in one go. She then pocketed another ball on her second serve but missed on her third try. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Yorrick pocketed four balls with only one shot, and everyone at the side was astonished by his sheer skill. There were still nine balls on the table, eight to be exact after the white cue ball was excluded. He pocketed two more balls in another service, and he was absolutely on fire. ¡°Given the current score, X¡¯s defeat is a definite oue, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°She¡¯s overestimated her strength. She¡¯s the one who asked for it, isn¡¯t she?¡± There were only three balls left on the table, and nobody knew whether Yorrick made a mistake or handicapped himself to give X a fighting chance, but he did not score during this service. X pocketed one ball during her next service, and only two balls were left on the table. Everyone around them watched the match very closely, and they gasped when she scored another point. Only one ball was left, and it would be the tiebreaker. It would certainly be a lie if X were to say that she was not nervous at the moment. She made the serve, and the cue ball came into contact with thest ball, making it roll toward the rail of the table and bounce off of it. Just as the ball was about to drop into the pocket, the cue ball stopped right in front of the targeted pocket. Chapter 1114 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1114 X¡¯s expression froze slightly. Yorrickughed. ¡°Are you giving me another chance?¡± X red at him. ¡®Okay, that¡¯s unfortunate!¡¯ ¡°Have youe up with an idea on how you¡¯re going to down that bottle of bourbon?¡± Yorrick walked to her side and easily pocketed the winning ball before X could even react. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He turned and looked at X. X put down the cue, turned around walked up to the bottle of bourbon, and opened the bottle. Louis interrupted the series of actions at this time. ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like your style to make things this difficult for a woman, Mr. Hathaway.¡± The people surrounding the table could not help but look forward to what would follow that! Yorrick kept a straight face and only gave off a faint smile. ¡°She¡¯s the one who insisted on betting with me. I¡¯m only acting ording to what we agreed upon. Am I really embarrassing her?¡± Louis met his gaze. ¡°I can¡¯t see what you intend to achieve through this wager.¡± Yorrick replied calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t n to achieve anything through this game.¡± Helios walked out of the crowd at this time. ¡°Yorrick, let¡¯s just forget about downing a whole bottle of bourbon and rece it with a can of beer.¡± Yorrick chuckled. ¡°What will the public think of me if I amodate that this time?¡± X turned to look at them. ¡°You guys don¡¯t need to defend me. It¡¯s just a bottle of bourbon. I¡¯d take them heads-up even if the wager was to finish two of them.¡± She sealed the mouth of the bottle with her lips, raised her head, and started chugging the bourbon. She could drink red wine without any issue, but the bourbon was too strong for her. Some of the liquor escaped her mouth through the corners of her lips, streamed down her cheek and neck, and soaked her clothes. X¡¯s stomach began to feel ufortable halfway through the bottle. She began to choke and cough, but she adjusted her pace and moved on with the chug. When the bottle of bourbon was finished to the veryst drop, X was already on the verge of not being able to keep herself upright, and her stomach felt so irritated as if it was on fire. Thus, she covered her mouth, fought her way through the crowd, and sprinted out. X ran to the bathroom to vomit. Her body felt extremely warm, and she felt very light-headed. She vomited ufortably as teardrops rolled down her cheeks one after another, messing up her makeup. She lifted her head and looked at her embarrassing self in the mirror. Her cheeks looked as red as a tomato, and her vision began to get blunder as the seconds went by. X walked out of the bathroom with the support of anything that she could find on her way out but before she could take a few steps forward, she had already lost consciousness and fallen to the toilet floor. The twodies who came in after that screamed in fright. Ryleigh rushed to the hospital. Louis and Helios were already waiting in the ward, while X was in aa, undergoing an intravenous infusion. ¡°X, she¡­¡± Helios exined, ¡°It¡¯s alcohol poisoning. Her drinking capacity has never been particrly good. We might not even be able to finish a whole bottle of bourbon on an empty stomach, let alone her. She¡¯s gotten a gastricvage too.¡± Ryleigh was stunned. ¡°Why would she finish a whole bottle of bourbon in the first ce?¡± Louis frowned. ¡°We don¡¯t know, but X seems to have offended Yorrick, and Yorrick did so to embarrass her on purpose.¡± Helios looked at him. ¡°It might have something to do with you.¡± ¡°Why does it have something to do with me?¡± Louis was startled. ¡®X and I are just ordinary friends now, and we haven¡¯t been contacting each other for a long time. And let¡¯s not forget that I¡¯m already a married man.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just my intuition.¡± Helios shrugged and then inserted his hands in his pockets. ¡°I¡¯ll go back to take care of my wife first.¡± Louis looked at Ryleigh. ¡°Let¡¯s go out for now and let her rest.¡± Ryleigh took a nce at the unconscious X and nodded. She stood next to Louis in the corridor and stared at Louis. ¡°Is Yorrick making things hard for X because of you?¡± Louis was dumbfounded and shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t even know what their rtionship is at the moment.¡± Ryleigh wondered, ¡°They¡¯re dating each other just like what the rumors say, don¡¯t they?¡± ¡°Yorrick is not jealous of Louis, right? Louis stroked the ends of her hair. ¡°Yorrick has never taken any of the women he¡¯s been with seriously, so there¡¯s no reason for him to turn X¡¯s life into a living h*ll because of my past rtionship with her.¡± Ryleigh lowered her gaze. ¡°X is so pitiful.¡± Chapter 1115 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1115 Louis chuckled. ¡°Why would you think so? Are you regretting your decision to fight for me?¡± ¡°What did you just say? I fought for you?¡± Ryleigh turned her face away. ¡°You¡¯re the one who clung to me first.¡± He smiled, took Ryleigh into his arms, and rested his chin on the top of her head. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m the one who¡¯s clung to you, but my fondness for you is not something that I can control.¡± It had been hours since X cked out. It was already dawn when she regained consciousness and opened her eyes. She realized that she was lying in a ward and lifted her hand to rub her forehead. Her body felt drained, while her head felt groggy. Mindy was in the chair next to the bed and saw her wake up. ¡°Xy, are you alright?¡± ¡°Who sent me here?¡± X asked with a hoarse voice due to her dry throat. Mindy replied, ¡°It was Mr. Boucher and Mr. Lucas. Mr. Lucas also called me and asked me toe to the hospital to apany you.¡± X asked her to help her sit up, and Mindy sighed. ¡°Mr. Lucas already told me. I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Hathaway would do that to you . Hmph, so what if he¡¯s the richest man in the world? Isn¡¯t he still a sc*mbag after all that he¡¯s done? I heard that he stayed in the clubhousest night and left early in the morning, and a woman could be seen leaving with him.¡± ¡°It¡¯s that for real?¡± X gave off a feeble smile. ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± ¡®In this case, he won¡¯t being back to me ever again.¡¯ Looking at her nk gaze, Mindy was stunned. ¡°Xy, about Mr. Hathaway, have you fallen in¡ª¡± ¡°What are you thinking of?¡± X interrupted her. ¡°I drank one whole bottle of bourbonst night and I still feel sick to my stomach now. I¡¯m also extremely hungry now, but I can¡¯t eat anything.¡± ¡°Then should I buy you something light and easy to digest?¡± Mindy asked. She nodded and leaned back on the head of the bed with her pillow supporting her back. After Mindy got up and went out X felt that she was still very tired, so she sat in ce and closed her eyes to rest. That was until a figure appeared at the door of the ward. X thought it was a doctor or a nurse who came in, so she did not bother to open her eyes. A slightly chilly palm stroked her cheek, so she opened her eyes in fright and saw the face of Yorrick approaching. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She flung his hand away and looked exceptionally defensive. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± Yorrick retracted his hand, sat on the edge of the bed, and turned to look at her. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. I¡¯m just here to visit you.¡± ¡°More like you¡¯re here to see if I¡¯ve died or not, am I right?¡± X sneered. ¡°So, are you disappointed?¡± Yorrick leaned toward her and propped both his arms against the mattress on her sides. ¡°Must you give me that attitude all the time?¡± ¡°Then may I know what¡¯s the attitude that you expect to see from me?¡± X smiled again. ¡°It seems useless to please you as plenty of women will go the extra mile just to tter you. Not to mention that you¡¯ll think that I¡¯m faking it, so what else do you expect me to do?¡± Shey down, pulled the nket up to cover herself, and turned away from him. Yorrick stroked the ck hair on the side of her pillow with his palm. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t youe to me and tell me that you can¡¯t take the alcohol? You can always talk to me.¡± X looked out the window. ¡°Why should I tell you that? Do you want me to beg you for mercy? Did you even n to let me get away with thatst night? Would it even achieve anything even if I were to tell you that?¡± He smiled. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one who asked me for a match?¡± X did not want to speak. Yorrick turned her around, ced his palms on her cheeks, leaned over, and approached her. ¡°Do you know whose name you called out loud when you were dreaming the night before?¡± She was startled. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡®Whose name did I call out loud when I was dreaming?¡¯ ¡°Louis Lucas¡¯.¡± Yorrick stared at her, rubbed her lips with his finger, and smiled. ¡°You were sleeping in my bed but thinking about your ex.¡± X was stunned. 1 called Louis¡¯ name out loud in my dream? ¡°Ah, I vaguely remember the dream from the night before. I dreamed of the past when I was so obsessed with Louis and was courting him as if I had lost my mind. I used all my love and affection to go after Louis back then, even though it was only unrequited love.¡¯ Chapter 1116 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1116 X didn¡¯t know why she had suddenly dreamed of the past. Maybe her brain was almost forgetting, and the memory was prompting her? She looked at Yorrick, ¡°Do you have any requirements for your lover?¡± Yorrick looked at her pinkish lips. ¡°What do you think?¡± He wanted to get close, but X put her hands on his shoulders and pushed him away. His eyes were dark, and then she slightly turned away. ¡°I threw upst night and haven¡¯t brushed my teeth. I don¡¯t want to disgust you, thanks.¡± Yorrick chuckled and pressed his warm lips to her forehead. X paused. What was that supposed to mean? Yorrick messed up the top of her hair and stood up. ¡°Rest well.¡± ¡°Xy, I bought¡­¡± Mindy brought some soup into the room and froze when she saw Yorrick as he was leaving. Mindy brought the soup to her after Yorrick left. ¡°Was Mr. Hathaway¡­ worried about you?¡± X got out of bed andughed. ¡°He could be worried a few more times. The next time you might just see me in the funeral parlor.¡¯ N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Mindy cursed, ¡°Nonsense. You¡¯re going to live up to 100, don¡¯t worry.¡± After X was discharged, she stayed home for three more days. Yorrick didn¡¯t go and see her, and she didn¡¯t mind and pretended that he didn¡¯t exist. On the fourth day, she got a call from the director who was inviting her for a press tour. It was drizzling outside the window. The neon lights shone on X, who was in the car. Mindy peered at her through the rearview mirror and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Xy, you¡¯re the second female lead. Are you sure that¡¯s what you¡¯re wearing to the party?¡± X crossed her legs. ¡°It¡¯s just a press party, not a show. What¡¯s the point of dressing up?¡± ¡°But you can¡¯t leave home in your pajamas either.¡± Mindy pursed her lips. There would be a lot of reporters at the event, and any other actress would dress up. The pajamas were too casual, and it was a green set. What was that supposed to mean? The car stopped in front of a restaurant, and the bodyguards there were trying to keep the ce under control. Lots of fans of Marione and Howard were there. They were the official couple and stood in the middle of the poster. When X got out of the car, the reporters turned the cameras on her and were shocked. She wore a dark green pajama set. Her pants were glossy and looked like they were made of silk. The top was a button-up, and she wore a white camisole inside. The pants were loose and reached the floor, and she wore a pair of sandals with a red handbag. She had pearl studs as earrings, and her hair flowed behind her. She took the attention with her red lipstick. ¡°Is that X Mayweather?¡± ¡°She probably wore her pajamas to get attention. Get some pictures.¡± The reporters all pointed their cameras toward her. Even Howard and the other actors who were on stage looked toward her. Everyone wore a gown to the party and dressed up well except X, who arrived in ¡®pajamas¡¯. The actress who stood next to Marione scoffed and whispered, ¡°Why did shee in pajamas? Did she just wake up?¡± Another actress said, ¡°She was probably trying to get attention.¡± X heard that and smiled at them. When she stood with them for a group photo, X stood at the edge. Mindy understood why she wasn¡¯t wearing heels. She was tall, so she would overshadow the other actresses if she wore heels. Chapter 1117 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1117 The leads had an interaction on stage with the fans, and then there was an interview. X, who was trying toy low, didn¡¯t say anything the entire time. She yawned once and was captured on camera. The microphone was suddenly passed to her, and the interviewer asked her to say a few words. She was surprised but took it calmly. ¡°This was my first movie, and I had a great time working with the crew. I¡¯d like to thank the director for giving me this chance to perform.¡± The reporters might have been trying to create some buzz when they asked her to y the violin on the spot. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Everyone there understood what was going on. X had chased after Louis when she was still a model, and the reporters there knew that she had learned to y the violin because of him. Now that they were asking her to y the violin at the event, were they trying to cause a stir? She didn¡¯t show difort but instead smiled. ¡°Is my piano performance not good enough?¡± When the reporters saw that she didn¡¯t mind and even effortlessly avoided an awkward moment, they didn¡¯t press on. X performed the song ¡®Love Sick¡¯ on the piano. It was in the soundtrack of the movie ¡®The Clouds¡¯, and it acted as a promotion piece for the movie. Once the event was over, X said she wasn¡¯t feeling well and left. Mindy got into the driver¡¯s seat and buckled up. ¡°Are you really not going?¡± X rubbed the bridge of her nose. ¡°I feel nauseated when I see alcohol. Do you think I should go?¡± Besides, she would definitely bump into Yorrick at the party, Mindy paused. X was probably traumatized because she had drunk too much. Just when she was going to drive, a ck car blocked her path, and she immediately stomped on the brake pedal. X almost ran into the seat from the back. ¡°What happened?¡± She looked up and saw the man exiting the car with a stoic expression. Yorrick opened the car door and stood there, looking at her with a smile. ¡°Get out of the car.¡± X got out and knocked on the window to ask Mindy to leave. Mindy was worried and took a few more nces as she drove away. Yorrick pulled her into his arms and got close to her ear, ¡°Your assistant seems to be worried about you.¡± ¡°How could she not be?¡± X looked down and pushed her hair behind her ears. Yorrickughed, then guided her to the car with his arms around her shoulder. The paparazzo captured that and zoomed in. It was a clear picture, and he was going to expose them. He happily put the camera away and turned to leave. When they were back at the hotel, Yorrick pressed her against the wall the moment they got into the room and kissed her. He slid her silk shirt off her shoulders and carried her to the couch. The rain starteding down harder and blurred the neon lights. It was a beautiful sight. The next day¡­ When X woke up, the sun was up. She turned around, but someone grabbed her from behind. She paused, then Yorrick buried his face into her neck, pressing his lips onto her. * You¡¯re awake.¡± X grabbed his hand. ¡°I want to get up.¡± Yorrick held her in his arms andzily chuckled. ¡°You don¡¯t have anything nned for the next few days.¡± ¡°How did you know?¡± X frowned. Yorrick kissed her shoulder. ¡°I bribed your assistant.¡± X was thinking about something when he turned her around and propped himself up with his elbow. ¡°You¡¯re going to spend time with me.¡± Chapter 1118 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1118 X was curious, ¡°A few more days?¡± Yorrick raised his eyebrows. X suddenly scoffed. ¡°Don¡¯t you need to spend time with someone else?¡± He pinched her chin. ¡°Who am I supposed to spend time with?¡± She pushed his hand away and sat up.¡± How would I know?¡± She stretched her hand out to grab a bathrobe at the edge of the bed and tied her hair up. ¡°If some other woman is waiting for you , I¡¯m not going to take all your time.¡± She wanted to get up, but Yorrick put out his arm, pulled her back, and whispered in her ear, ¡°Are you jealous?¡± X was stunned but smiled. ¡°I¡¯m just a lover. I have no right to be jealous.¡± Yorrickughed and pushed her face toward him. ¡°You¡¯re good at guessing your ce.¡± X escaped from his arms and went to the bathroom. After cleaning, Yorrick ordered food, and the server pushed a cart into the room at 8:00 a m. X was eating a sd when her phone started buzzing. She turned to look, and it was Mindy. She opened it and the event was trending. #The effortless beauty X Mayweather# #X Mayweather showed up in pajamas# Mindy: (I didn¡¯t expect that you would make pajamas a trend. Now the fans are searching for a simr design. You¡¯re amazing! X locked her phone. She had really just worn that because of convenience, and those weren¡¯t pajamas! They were just casual clothes that looked like pajamas. Yorrick looked up at her and smiled, ¡°Your pajamas looked quite good.¡± She locked eyes with Yorrick. He was praising her? In the next second, he added with a serious face, ¡°It was easy to remove.¡± X burst outughing and gnashed her teeth. ¡°Yes, there¡¯s no need to unbutton.¡± Yorrick nodded and wiped the corner of his mouth with a napkin. ¡°I¡¯m going to the Persian Gulf.¡± X was startled and looked down, trying to suppress her happiness. ¡°Oh¡­¡± ¡®Come with me. X¡¯s smile froze, and she looked up, ¡°Why should I go with you?¡± He ced the napkin at the corner of the table. ¡°I said that you¡¯re going to spend a few days with me.¡± X was rendered speechless. The Persian Gulf project was an international project partnered with Eastwood Enterprise. Yorrick had taken over from Tristan and worked with Anthony. He was one of the shareholders who were in charge of the project, so he had to visit the site. It would take an hour by flight to get from Bassburge to the gulf, and once they got there, there would be a boat ride to the ind. The Persian Gulf was a pitstop for sea travel because it was dangerous for the ships to sail around. There was danger of bad weather, hurricanes, no ports to stop at, etc., and it would be a problem. The freight ships could be seen docked along the coast. A small town that could house around 50,000 residents would be built on the ind, and the project would take five to eight years. X wore a purple beach dress. When they got on the ind, the burning sun almost killed her on the spot. Yorrick didn¡¯t wear his usual suit and wore something casual instead. The project manager seemed to have learned about his arrival from Anthony and came to wee him. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°Mr. Hathaway, I heard from Mr. Topaz that you¡¯d being to visit the site. It¡¯s noon now, and the sun is at its full brightness. Do you want to take a rest indoors? I¡¯ll bring you around in the evening.¡± Yorrick took off his sunsses, looked around, and nodded. ¡°Good idea.¡± The manager talked about the project along the way, and when they got into the office with air conditioning, the manager got the assistant to bring them cold beverages. Chapter 1119 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1119 The manager was worried that Yorrick wouldn¡¯t befortable, so he said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Hathaway. We¡¯re in the middle of a building site, so there are no hotels nearby.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll stay where Mr. Topaz usually stays.¡± Yorrick took the cold beverage. The manager nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll arrange for it.¡± When the manager left, Yorrick took a sip of the cold beverage and nced at X, who was sitting next to him with her arms crossed. He put the cup down and smiled. ¡°Why? Are you not happy that we¡¯re staying at a building site?¡± X turned to look at him. ¡°You insisted that Ie over with you.¡± She understood something and smiled.¡± You didn¡¯t want your other lover to spend too much time under the sun, so you brought me over as if I¡¯m not tanned enough.¡± X had applied a lot of sunscreen when she got off the ne, but she still felt that she was getting tanner. Yorrick smiled and looked at her with a hand under his chin. ¡°You¡¯re definitely jealous if you keep mentioning another woman.¡± X didn¡¯t want to speak to him. He was from Yaramoor, so he would eventually leave. She wouldn¡¯t think that he would stay in Zlokova forever. The manager walked back in and said he was going to bring them over to the quarters. Anthony usually rested in the worker¡¯s quarters, but he had a room to himself, a bathroom, a kitchen, and air conditioning. ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Hathaway, I¡¯ll leave you to it then.¡± He smiled and left. X¡¯s expression froze when she heard,¡¯ Mrs. Hathaway¡¯. She turned to look at Yorrick, who ran his finger across the tabletop and wasn¡¯t listening. His finger was covered in dust, so he frowned and wiped his hand with a napkin. ¡°Let¡¯s clean up the ce.¡± X pointed at herself. ¡°Me? Clean up?¡± Yorrick looked at her. ¡°Is there anyone else here?¡± X was utterly speechless. Had shee all the way here to work and let him order her around? Yorrick sat on the sofa with his legs crossed, reading a newspaper, and looked up at X, who was mopping the floor every now and then. After mopping, she tripped when she was bringing the pale of water out and angrily tossed the mop to the ground. She poured the dirty water away, went back in, and picked the mop back up again. X rolled up her sleeves and twisted the cloth dry to wipe the table and kitchen. It was so hot that she took off her jacket and tied her hair up into a bun. Yorrick¡¯s eyes followed her around. She was pretty adorable when she was focused. There was a little cockroach on the kitchen hood. X raised her hand and squashed it. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Yorrick¡¯s expression changed. ¡°What did you just squash?¡± X opened her hand. ¡°A cockroach.¡± Yorrick folded up the paper with a frozen expression. X seemed to notice something and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re not afraid of a cockroach, are you?¡± He gnashed his teeth. ¡°No way.¡± ¡°Do you want to see its carcass then?¡± X walked toward him while he bounced up and backed up to the window. ¡°Don¡¯te any closer. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s disgusting?¡± ¡°What¡¯s disgusting? It¡¯s dead.¡± X flicked, and the carcass flew toward him. Yorrick jumped out of the way, and his face was pale while he clenched his jaw. ¡°X Mayweather, go¡­ Go wash your hands.¡± X smiled and walked over to him. She found his weakness and wasn¡¯t going to let him get away with it. ¡°Honey,e help me wash my hands.¡± Yorrick pointed at her and uttered two words, ¡°Get lost.¡± Chapter 1120 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1120 ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± X walked closer to him and was going to jump on him when he turned sideways and evaded. He then grabbed her by her wrists and held her down in bed. ¡°Ouch, it hurts!¡± Yorrick smiled with a clenched jaw. ¡°Hurts, huh? Don¡¯t you dare y with me.¡± ¡°You yed with me first. You brought me here to work. Even my dad didn¡¯t ask me to work at home. Let go of me!¡± X struggled, but Yorrick grabbed her harder. She yelled out loud because her arms were going numb, ¡°Yorrick Hathaway!¡± Yorrick let go of her. ¡°If you don¡¯t wash your hands, you¡¯re not going to sleep in the bed tonight.¡± He turned and left. X sat up and rubbed her arm. ¡°Do you think I want to sleep with you?¡± Still, this man was afraid of a cockroach, and it was a small one too. That was rare. Yorrick didn¡¯t return after he left. He probably went for a site inspection with the manager. X opened the fridge, but there was nothing inside. She put on her jacket and walked out, looking for somewhere to eat. She turned around and saw a mother carrying a child cooking. At 7:00 p.m., Yorick returned from the site visit with the manager. He brought food for her because he was worried that she had waited for too long.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Unexpectedly, X wasn¡¯t there. Her bag was. He frowned, put down the food, and yelled toward the bathroom, ¡°X!¡± There was no response. He took out his phone to call her, and her phone started ringing outside. He turned around and saw X walking in with half a watermelon in her arms while eating it with a spoon. She looked up and was stunned. ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± Yorrick saw the watermelon seed stuck to the corner of her mouth and was a lot less angry. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for returningte. You haven¡¯t had dinner, right?¡± He was sorry. X said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I had some food from the worker¡¯s wife next door.¡± She had even gotten half a watermelon. Yorrick was rendered speechless. His guilt was pointless. His eyes grew dark, and his jaw moved.¡± Since you¡¯ve eaten, you can throw the food on the table away.¡± He turned and walked into the room. X was startled as she looked at the food on the table and frowned. ¡®Did he¡­ rush back?¡¯ #Evidence of X Mayweather¡¯s rtionship# #Mr. Hathaway and X Mayweather¡¯s rtionship is exposed# Mr. Mayweather sat in his office and saw that the magazine that his secretary brought in was about his own daughter¡¯s gossip. His face dropped. The secretary looked down. ¡°Mr. Mayweather, the paparazzi have reported about Ms. Mayweather and Mr. Hathaway¡¯s rtionship. Multiple magazines have printed 5,000 copies and distributed them. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s toote to stop it.¡± Mr. Mayweather put down the magazine because his head was aching and rubbed the bridge of his nose. ¡°Send someone to investigate him and my daughter.¡± The secretary nodded. ¡°Got it.¡± Mr. Mayweather looked at the cover of the magazine on the desk. How could he not recognize his own daughter? That paparazzo had taken such a clear picture. After finding out that Yorrick was the heir of the group in Yaramoor, he was even more worried because Yorrick was famous for being a yboy and had been with multiple women before. His daughter wouldn¡¯t be able to handle that. He was worried that Yorrick had used some leverage against his daughter. Was it when she had been cklisted? If she really were to be cklisted, he would know about it. His daughter must have been bewitched! No, he had to call to ask. At a beach in the Persian Gulf ¡­ X was bored. She had had dinner at someone¡¯s home the night before, so she helped babysit the worker¡¯s children. Chapter 1121 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1121 Fortunately, the two children next door were still young. The eldest sister, ine, was seven years old, while the youngest brother, Dominic, was only four and a half. They were particrly well-behaved and wouldn¡¯t cause any trouble. ¡°X, what is this?¡± ine had never seen a drone before, and she was curious about it. ¡°This is a drone, and it can take panoramic shots. We can see very far away through it too.¡± X squatted on the ground and taught her how to control it. ¡°Come, I¡¯ll teach you how to control it.¡± ine nodded obediently as she watched X control the drone diligently. After X had taught ine how to control the drone, she gave the control panel to her. ¡°Come, give it a try.¡± ine looked at her and took the control panel carefully. A smile broke across X¡¯s face when she saw ine carefully control the drone as she had taught her. Suddenly, her phone rang. It was a call from her father. She walked to the side and answered the call. ¡°Dad?¡± ¡°Where are you?¡± asked Mr. Mayweather. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . X replied simply, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m on a business trip.¡± ¡°Business trip? Okay, let me ask you a question. Are you dating Yorrick?¡± ¡°What? No, I¡¯m not dating Yorrick.¡± ¡°You still don¡¯t want to tell me the truth? Both of you were captured by a paparazzo together last night. The Inte, the magazines, and the newspapers are filled with news about you and Yorrick. Some of the reporters even havee to me.¡± X was stunned. She did not expect someone to capture both her and Yorrick in a photo the previous night. She tried to calm herself down and took a deep breath. ¡°Dad, we-¡± ¡°X, is he threatening you?¡± Mr. Mayweather asked before X could say anything, stunning X. She hastily pitched her voice low and replied, ¡°How did you know, Dad?¡± ¡°I knew it!¡¯ Mr. Mayweather was both upset and disappointed. ¡°How dare that brat threaten my daughter!?¡± ¡°Dad, I have no other choice. Since he can put me on the cklist, he can do whatever he wants to our family as well. I don¡¯t want my family to go bankrupt and be homeless.¡± Mr. Mayweather said exasperatedly, ¡°Even if he can do that, Zlokovia isn¡¯t his territory, and he can only threaten us at most. Besides, even if he wants to do something to Royal Crown, he still needs to go through the ckgold Group. You¡­. How could you be so foolish and get fooled by that b*stard?¡± X was momentarily stunned, and her expression changed. ¡°He¡¯s fooling me?¡± ¡°Yes! Do you really think Yorrick is here to do business? He¡¯s a sly old fox like Mr. Goldmann. You¡¯re no match for him at all. Do you think he will invest in something that won¡¯t bring him any profit? ¡°What could he get from putting you on the cklist? He invests in ¡®The Clouds.¡± Do you know how much money he¡¯ll lose if he puts you on the cklist before the film is released? He¡¯s a businessman, and he¡¯s just toying you around. There¡¯s no way he would do something like that that wouldn¡¯t bring him any profit. Besides, he still has to watch out for Mr. Goldmann if he wants to do something to Royal Crown. Do you think he¡¯s stupid?¡± Mr. Mayweathershed out at X, but she hung up the call. She grabbed her phone tightly, trying her best to suppress her anger. She stormed back into the house and started packing her stuff. The voice of the person in charge talking to the children came from outside, and ine said it was X who had taught her to control the drone. Soon, Yorrick pushed the door open and came into the house. When he saw that X was packing her stuff, he narrowed his eyes . ¡°Where are you going?¡± X continued to pack her stuff without looking at him. ¡°I¡¯m going back.¡± She turned around with her luggage, but Yorrick blocked her way. He followed wherever she went, refusing to let her go out. X snapped and tried to push him away. He dodged sideways before her hand could touch him. Just when she lost her bnce and was about to fall down, he reached out for her and grabbed her into his arms. ¡°Who said you can go back?¡± Chapter 1122 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1122 X struggled to get herself out of Yorrick¡¯s arms but to no avail. She raised her head to look at him and asked, ¡°When you said you¡¯re going to put me on the cklist, you were lying, right?¡± Yorrick narrowed his eyes. ¡°Yet you still fell for it.¡± ¡®My dad is right! She gnashed her teeth and asked again,¡± So, that means you¡¯re toying with me?¡± Yorrick secured her tightly in his arms and leaned in closer. There was a smirk tugging at the corner of his lips as he said,¡± I thought you¡¯re a smart woman, but it seems like I¡¯m wrong. You¡¯re just as naive as other people.¡± X took a deep breath to calm herself down. ¡°Do you think this is fun?¡± Yorrick looked at her, but he did not say anything. ¡°I¡¯m sure you have a lot of fun fooling me around like a monkey, right, Yorrick? You said you don¡¯t want to get too involved in a rtionship, so I went along with you. You have so many women by your side, so why can¡¯t you just let me go?¡± X couldn¡¯t hold herself anymore and cried. She lowered her head, and her chest was huffing up and down rapidly. In the next second, she calmed herself down and forced her tears back into her eyes. ¡°That¡¯s it. I¡¯m out of this.¡± Just when she turned around and was about to leave, Yorrick grabbed her into his arms once again. He cupped her chin with his finger and said, ¡°You¡¯re out? If you don¡¯t want to do this with me, why do you want to approach me?¡± Her chest began to heave up and down heavily again. ¡°I approached you? You were the one who approached me first!¡± ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right.¡± Yorrickughed. He mped his hand on her face even tighter and forced her to raise her head. ¡°I was the one who approached you, but who was the one that came to me when I wanted to end your deal?¡± She was stumped, and her heart stopped beating for a moment. Yorrick leaned closer, tickling her face with his hot breath. ¡°You were the one who came and talked to me when I decided to end our deal. X, I¡¯ve given you a chance to get out of this, but you were the one who threw the chance away.¡± She froze in his arms, and it took her a while before she parted her lips and mumbled, ¡°I just wanted to get an exnation¡­¡± ¡°An exnation for what? Do you think I don¡¯t know what you want? You want to do this to me as well, aren¡¯t you?¡± Yorrick smiled coldly. ¡°If not, why didn¡¯t you say no when I was sleeping with you? Are you sure you don¡¯t have a thing for-¡± X gave him a huge p across his face, causing his head to turn sideways and a red welt to appear on his cheek. She expressionlessly picked up her suitcase and walked out of the house. Yorrick ran his finger over the burning hot red welt on his cheek, his expression turning grim with every passing second. X did not see Yorrick again for ten days after returning to Bassburgh from the Persian Gulf. She changed her phone number and postponed various advertising endorsements and variety show invitations. She even withdrew from her upscale apartment. The scandals about her and Yorrick on the Inte were disappearing one by one, and no one would be talking about it anymore once they lost interest in it. When she was packing her stuff, Mindy called her. ¡°Xy, you haven¡¯t been taking any jobs for the past 10 days. You¡¯re not going to quit, right?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± she replied faintly. ¡°I just want to take a long break.¡± Mindy asked, ¡°Where are you going then?¡± She was stunned for a moment before putting her phone aside and switching on the loudspeaker. As she folded her clothes, she said, ¡°I¡¯m going to travel. Alright. I still have other things to do. so I¡¯m hanging up.¡± X then hung up the call. She did not tell Mindy where she was going because she was worried that Mindy would identally tell other people about her whereabouts. There was someone that she did not want to see again in her life. However, the heavens yed a joke on her. X was taking a nap on the airne, and by the time she woke up, she was startled when she saw Yorrick was sitting next to her. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Yorrick was reading a magazine, and it seemed like he did not notice her. X covered her face with her mask, and although she had been wearing sunsses throughout the entire flight, she remembered that the one sitting beside her had been a richdy. She shifted her position, leaned closer to the window, and pretended to be asleep. Chapter 1123 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1123 Yorrick suddenly put a bottle of drink on the fold-out table in front of her, and she froze. She tried to nce at him but couldn¡¯t do it too obviously. Then, he took her sunsses off all of a sudden. She took them back, put them back on, and turned her back on him with her arms wrapped around her. Yorrick chuckled and extended his arms to grab her shoulder. ¡°Are you still angry with me?¡± X pushed his hand away, pointed at him, and said through gritted teeth, ¡°Take your filthy hands off me. If not, I¡¯m going to sue you for molestation!¡± Yorrick ced his hand on his forehead and looked at her. Then, heughed. ¡°Look around you. There are only the two of us in the business cabin.¡± X was stunned. She rose to her feet and looked around, and just like Yorrick had said, there was no one in the business cabin. She was dumbfounded and dropped back in her seat. ¡°What do you mean by this?¡± Yorrick leaned closer while twirling his finger around her hair and replied, ¡°It happened that my family owns this airline.¡± X did not expect that she would send herself right into Yorrick¡¯s hands. At that moment, the pilot made an announcement, saying that the flight she was on, K7741, was about tond at the airport in Yaramoor and that passengers arriving in East Winston, Rutterford, were to be transferred to the second floor of the airport for boarding. X sat helplessly in her seat. If they were going to transfer at Yaramoor to East Winston, did this not mean she had walked herself straight into his territory? While X was distracted, Yorricknded his lips on X¡¯s, stunning her. When she was about to push him away, he had already gotten up. ¡°What the hill is wrong with you, Yorrick?¡± X shouted exasperatingly as she raised her hand in an attempt to p him in the cheek. Yorrick was prepared for it, so he grabbed her wrist and pulled her into his arms. Hisughter erupted above her as he said, ¡°It¡¯s not a good habit for women to be so boorish.¡± ¡°Let go of me!¡± X shouted as she struggled. She pinched and punched him, and she would have kicked him as well if she had the chance. ¡°I want to change my seat!¡± She shot up from the seat. Suddenly, the ne started descending, causing her to fall on Yorrick and her palm tond on a spot that she should not touch. She was stunned for a moment before she withdrew her hand and went back to her seat. The sensation that lingered on her palm was¡­ Yorrick leaned closer and whispered into her ear, ¡°How was it?¡± X scoffed and replied, ¡°Just average.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Yorrick turned her head over to meet his gaze. He stared at her intently, and her gaze was filled with desire. ¡°Even if it¡¯s average, it¡¯s enough to satisfy you, isn¡¯t it?¡± X did not say anything in return. When the ne arrived at Yaramoor¡¯s airport, X took her suitcase and rushed to the next flight. However, she was stopped by someone in the aisle. She turned her head around to see that Yorrick and his bodyguards were pacing toward her. While she was distracted, Yorrick¡¯s bodyguard took her suitcase away. X did not know whether she should get angry orugh right now. She said, ¡°What a sh*tty approach, Mr. Hathaway.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Yorrick replied. He stopped in front of her and said, ¡°So you can¡¯t go to East Winston anymore, Ms. Mayweather.¡± X went closer to him and asked expressionlessly, ¡°What do you want from me?¡¯ Yorrick lowered his head to look at her and said, ¡°Nothing.¡± After that, he chuckled and ran his finger over her hair. ¡°I just want to show you around in Yaramoor.¡± ¡°You mean you want to show me how many women you have, right?¡± X pushed his hand away. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m not a man, so I¡¯m 11:35 1/2 pici IILU not interested in women. Besides, if you like my suitcase so much, you can have it. I don¡¯t want it anymore.¡± X turned around, and just as she was about to leave, someone grabbed her backpack, causing her to stumble a few steps back . When she regained her bnce, she turned her head around to look at him and said, ¡°Let go.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Without saying anything, he approached her and grabbed her shoulders. He pushed her forward despite her struggle. When they got out of the airport gate, she refused to get into the car, but the bodyguard pushed her into the car by force. When Yorrick entered the car, X moved to the corner and wrapped her backpack in her arms tightly. There were her cards, visa, and ID card in the bag, so she figured that she must not let them fall into Yorrick¡¯s hands. Chapter 1124 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1124 Yorrick did not force X to sit closer to him. After all, she was in his car right now, and there was no way she could escape from him. Soon, they arrived in an upscale hotel owned by the Hathaways. Both X and her suitcases were pushed into a room. The bodyguard stood by the door and said, ¡°Ms. Mayweather, if you need anything, just let me know. Enjoy your stay.¡± The bodyguard then closed the door, leaving X to stand frozen stiff in her room. ¡®So, he just sent me to the hotel?¡¯ At the Hathaway mansion, the St. Donnor Estate¡­ ¡°Young Master Yorrick, Mrs. Hathaway is waiting for you in the study room.¡± The butler stood by the staircase and bowed slightly at Yorrick. Yorrick took his jacket off and handed it to the butler. He took off his watch and went upstairs to the study room. A middle-aged woman was sitting behind the table. She looked like she was in her mid-50s, but since she took good care of her skin, she looked like a woman in her early 30s or 40s. ¡°Mother.¡± Yorrick walked up to the table and saw a magazine on the table. The magazine was about the scandal between him and X caught by the paparazzo in Zlokovia. He didn¡¯t think it would be sold overseas. Yuna pushed the magazine to him and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care what you do outside, but you were too careless this time. You never leave such tidbits behind, so what¡¯s going on this time?¡± Yorrick picked up the magazine and flipped through it indifferently. ¡°Isn¡¯t there a lot of news like this?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s different this time.¡± Yuna ced her hand on her forehead and rubbed her temples. ¡°I can see that you treat this woman differently. Are you serious this time?¡± Yorrick did not say anything. Yuna lifted her eyelids and looked at him.¡± You¡¯re my son, and you¡¯re the future heir of the Hathaways. Also, don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re engaged to Mandy!¡± Yorrickughed, ¡°Mother, you decided on the marriage between Mandy and me. I have never once said before that I want to marry her. I¡¯m no longer the teenage brat you can manipte anymore.¡± ¡°Yorrick!¡± Yuna mmed the table, rose to her feet, and shouted angrily, ¡°If you marry Mandy, it¡¯ll help a lot with the development of the Hathaways. She will be a good wife.¡¯ ¡°No.¡± Yorrick looked at her nonchntly.¡¯ She will be a good wife, but she will never be my wife. Mother, the Hathaways will still develop greatly without any help from other people. Your thinking is outdated.¡¯ He then turned around and left. ¡°Come back here!¡± Yuna shouted. However, Yorrick paid her no mind and walked away. Yuna nearly fainted from her anger. She pulled her phone out to make a call. When the call was connected, she put on a smile and said, ¡°Mandy, Yorrick has returned. Have you been free recently?¡± X stayed in the hotel for two days straight. She tried to seize the opportunity and run away, but the Hathaways owned the hotel, and it was filled with Yorrick¡¯s men. She had tried to run away through the elevator with her suitcase twice, but she got intercepted both times. She could walk around in the hotel freely, but she was not allowed to get out of the hotel. She wondered if Yorrick tried to confine her in here. After taking her bath, she sat on the couch in her bathrobe. She thought for a moment and looked for Maisie¡¯s phone number. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Just when she was about to call Maisie, the doorbell rang, and she was stunned. She put the phone away and got to her feet to answer the door. When she saw that the man standing outside the door was Yorrick , she tried to close the door, but it was toote. Yorrick had forced himself into the room. He leaned closer to her. He reeked of booze, and his breath was hot. Before she could say anything. Yorrick had kissed her, more impatient than before. X tried to avoid his kiss as she struggled. ¡°Yorrick, what are you-¡± Yorrick pressed his lips on hers before she could finish her sentence, and his body temperature rose to a shocking degree. He moved to her ear and whispered,¡± Someone has drugged me, and only you could¡­¡± Yorrick carried her into the bathroom and pulled her bathrobe apart. Chapter 1125 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1125 From the bathroom to the master bedroom, Yorrick dominated everything in the darkness. No one could see the intense desire that he hid deep in his gaze. For Yorrick, the intimate activity thatsted until daylight was an abyss that he chose to jump into. As for X, it was a contradiction and repression that she had never felt before. In the end, everything came to a calm. The next morning. X was awakened by the noise in the living room. When she tried to move her body, she felt as if her body was falling apart. While she was in a trance, she heard a woman roaring, ¡°Yorrick, I¡¯m your fiancee! I won¡¯t stand in your way if you want to have fun with other women, but please, I hope you can respect the marriage contract between us!¡± X¡¯s eyshes trembled. ¡®Fiancee?¡¯ Original from N?velDrama.Org. She forced herself to get up from the bed and went to the door to listen to their conversation. Yorrick chuckled. ¡°For the record, I¡¯ve never agreed to marry you.¡± ¡°Do you want to renege on the marriage contract between our families?¡± The woman¡¯s shoulder trembled, and she felt humiliated. ¡°Why not?¡± Yorrick ced his arms over the back of the couch and shifted his body into afortable position. ¡°My mother decided the marriage, so why don¡¯t you consider marrying my mother instead?¡¯ ¡°You!¡± ¡°Do you think you can force me to ept the marriage by drugging me?¡± Yorrick gripped the base of the wine ss and swirled it gently. ¡°Unfortunately, everything I have right now wasn¡¯t given to me by the Hathaways. Therefore, I don¡¯t have to listen to them, and I can choose what kind of woman I want to be my wife.¡± He drank the wine slowly. Mandy¡¯s face turned pale, and her eyes turned bloodshot. ¡°But bing your wife has always been my wish, Yorrick. Do you know how long I have been waiting for this day? I know you¡¯re just flirting with those women. You don¡¯t love them at all. For you, nothing is more important than benefits, and I can bring you the benefits you want!¡± Yorrick looked at her through the wine ss and said, ¡°Including the whole Nix family?¡± She was stumped. ¡°W-What did you say?¡± ¡°You said you can bring me benefits, right?¡± Yorrick said with a nonchnt smile tugging at his lips, ¡°If you can give the entire Nix family to me, maybe I¡¯ll give it a consideration.¡± Mandy was stunned and tongue-tied. The bodyguard came over and brought her out. She bit her lips, turned around, and left. X stood behind the door without saying anything. Suddenly. Yorrick pushed the door open, and the door bumped into her forehead. She covered her forehead with her hand and stumbled a few steps back. A hand came out of nowhere and wrapped around her waist. Yorrick pulled her into his arms andughed as he helped her to rub her swollen forehead. ¡°What were you doing behind the door ? You can alwayse out, you know?¡± X pushed his hand away. ¡°You have a fiancee.¡± Yorrick scooped her up from the floor and sat down on the bed. X tried to free herself from his embrace, but he secured her tightly in his arms. ¡°My mother decided the marriage. I¡¯m not going to marry that woman.¡± ¡°But she¡¯s here to look for you. What if the media learns about it? Am I going to be the target again?¡± X looked at him expressionlessly, ¡°You tricked me into bing your lover. Since it¡¯s about three months now, I think it should be about time. You have a fiancee, so I think we should go our separate ways now. I don¡¯t want to be a homewrecker, and I don¡¯t want to see myself appearing on the news headlines saying that I interfered with your marriage.¡± Seeing the stern expression on her face, he knew that X was serious about cutting ties with him, and he couldn¡¯t help but tease her. ¡°So what do you want? You want to be my wife?¡± ¡°I want to go back.¡± X tried to get out of his arms, but Yorrick turned around and pinned her on the bed. She was stunned, and when she recalled Yorrick¡¯sment on her at the Persian Gulf, sheughed coldly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mr. Hathaway? Do you want to do it again? I¡¯m really curious about it. Is it because the hundreds of women you¡¯ve had haven¡¯t been able to satisfy you? That¡¯s why you have such a high libido?¡± Chapter 1126 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1126 Yorrick ran his fingers over her lips and smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t have as many women as you think I have.¡± ¡°If there aren¡¯t hundreds of them, at least there are dozens of them, right?¡± She smacked his hand away. Yorrick grabbed her finger and held onto it. ¡°That¡¯s different.¡± X ignored him as she was too tired for his exnation. She pulled her hand out and propped it against Yorrick¡¯s chest, intending to push him away, but his body felt as steady as a mountain. He buried his face in her shoulder and chuckled. ¡°You don¡¯t like the fact that I have too many women around me, do you?¡± Seeing that she could not push him away, X simply stopped struggling. ¡®Since he hates women who listen to him and do what he wants them to do, I¡¯ll just be that.¡¯ ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t like the fact that too many women surround you.¡± X took the initiative to wrap her arms around his neck while giving off a hint of coquettishness through her flirtatious gaze. ¡°Why should I share a man with other women, especially a man who¡¯s as outstanding as you, Mr. Hathaway? I prefer to keep you to myself.¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. She then jerked his body abruptly, turned over, and changed positions with him.¡± You¡¯re right. I didn¡¯t reject you the other night because I have a thing for you. I refused to be your lover only because I was ying hard-to-get. Who wouldn¡¯t want to be the woman of the world¡¯s richest man? I do not only want to be your woman but also the woman who drives away all those pesky women around you.¡± X lowered her head to kiss him. It stood to reason that he would push her away, but he did not, let alone dodge her kiss. Yorrick stared fixedly at her, and a hint of curiosity beamed from the bottom of his profound eyes. X only hesitated for a few seconds, but he already raised his hands, mped her face between both palms, and kissed her without any warning. She was astonished. The intimate momentsted for only a split second as Yorrick let her lips free after only giving her a shallow peck. He then ced his palms on her cheeks and rubbed them in circles. ¡°Good job.¡± Heughed out loud, moved closer to her ear, and whispered, ¡°I¡¯ll take what you just said very seriously.¡± Just when X was a little distracted, he turned over, trapped her under his body, and repeated what he just said, ¡°X Mayweather, I¡¯m dead serious this time around.¡± She took a deep breath. ¡°Take what seriously?¡± ¡°What you just said seconds ago.¡± Yorrick rubbed the corner of her lips with his thumb. ¡°You said you want to keep me to yourself . You¡¯ve done it now, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Are you out of your mind? I was just-¡± X was a little bewildered. ¡®Doesn¡¯t he hate women who pester him? Just like what happened to Jodie.¡¯ ¡°What do you want to say? That you were just¡­ acting?¡± Yorrick chuckled. ¡°That was so realistic that it¡¯s totally believable. So sign me up. I¡¯ll give you a chance to drive all those women away. That¡¯s what you want, isn¡¯t it?¡± X turned her face away, ¡°I don¡¯t-¡± ¡°You¡¯ll have to pay for what you did the other night.¡± She choked on her own words. ¡°You-¡± Yorrick¡¯s delighted expression was unprecedented, ¡°You don¡¯t hate me.¡± She stared at him nkly as she was at a loss for words. Yorrick approached her cheek with his lips, and a wide grin could be seen on his face. ¡°And you don¡¯t hate me for touching you too, do you?¡± X froze in ce. ¡®I don¡¯t hate him. I don¡¯t despise his touch, so I won¡¯t deny all these statements only for the sake of denying.¡¯ Yorrick lifted her face and forced her to stare directly at himself. ¡°You don¡¯t want to admit that you had failed to get together with Louis, so you want to prove that you¡¯re still an attractive woman. That¡¯s why you deliberately gave Nathan a chance to court you. It¡¯s a pity that men who take the bait so easily usually have ulterior motives.¡± 1/2 11:36 X took a deep breath. ¡°So what?¡± Yorrick smiled and tapped the tip of her nose with his finger. ¡°I ended my contract with you earlier than what we agreed on, and the feeling of being yed by me didn¡¯t sit well with you.¡± Her chest palpitated rapidly. ¡°That¡¯s because you questioned my acting skills!¡± ¡°Is that really the case?¡± Yorrick¡¯s lips were less than an inch away from her cheek. X felt very itchy as his breath brushed against her delicate skin, not to mention that it felt scorching hot. Hence, she turned her head away to avoid him. Yorrick turned her face back, leaving her with nowhere to escape. ¡°You¡¯re quite a lofty one in the eyes of the public, but your loftiness is just an armor you created to protect the timid and innocent young lady that lives within you. ¡°You¡¯re ferociouslypetitive and wish to excel over others in all aspects of life. That was why you felt like you couldn¡¯t back down from any challenge that I brought up. Obviously, you haven¡¯t been with any man, but you brazenly chose to lie. However, you immediately back off when the real deal is being presented to you.¡± Chapter 1127 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1127 X looked away and gasped. ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± Yorrick snorted. ¡°You¡¯re afraid that you will fall for me someday. That¡¯s why you backed down.¡± X was so agitated that her whole body trembled. ¡°Who told you that I¡¯m afraid? And why should I fall for you? I¡¯ll fall for every single man in the world before I do the same to you!¡± ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re afraid.¡± ¡°You!¡± X¡¯s chest palpitated even more vigorously as she faced the bombardment of his questions. Yorrick then kissed her on the lips andughed hoarsely when he saw her body soften. ¡°You like the excitement and stimtion that I bring to you, so it¡¯s not that you don¡¯t have feelings for me. It¡¯s just that you don¡¯t want to admit it.¡± X pursed her lips tightly and stared elsewhere while Yorrick caressed her cheek with his palm. ¡°It does look like many women surround me from time to time.¡± He paused for a few seconds and then continued with a faint smile. ¡°But frankly speaking, I¡¯ve only slept with two women in total. As for you, you¡¯re currently the second cer on the list, and you might even be thest.¡± At the St. Donnor Estate¡­ Yuna was sitting in the courtyard drinking afternoon tea with Mandy. She knew thatst night¡¯s scheme had failed, so she wanted tofort Mandy. ¡°You don¡¯t have to care that much about that woman. You¡¯re the daughter of the Rennards, and Yorrick will eventually marry you.¡± Mandy put the teacup down. ¡°Mrs. Hathaway, Yorrick might be serious about that woman.¡± ¡°He¡¯s serious?¡± Yuna sneered as she ced the teacup to her lips but did not drink from it. ¡°Since that woman died years ago, he hasn¡¯t been serious about any woman. Every woman that he¡¯s been with up until today has only been a temporary passion.¡± Having mentioned that woman, Mandy was astonished for a split second. ¡°But she¡¯s been dead for so many years. Maybe Yorrick has already let go¡­¡± Yuna lifted her eyelids. ¡°But what if she¡¯s still alive?¡± ¡®That¡¯s impossible!¡± Mandy was surprised.¡± I was there when she was cremated¡­¡± ¡°I know.¡± Yuna covered the back of Mandy¡¯s hand with her hand and reassured her, ¡°If a woman who looks very much like her were to appear right in front of him, alive and kicking, what do you think he would do?¡± Mandy gasped. ¡°But if that¡¯s the case, even if he were to give up on that woman, he still wouldn¡¯t marry me, would he?¡± Yuna sounded certain. ¡°As long as the doppelganger can make him give up on that woman, a fake will always be a fake. He¡¯ll marry you when he¡¯s had enough fun and recognizes the fact.¡± ¡°But where can we find a woman who looks exactly like Sharon Jinks?¡± Mandy thought the idea was a bit outrageous. Yuna put the teacup down and pped her hands. The woman who came out from behind Yuna made Mandy¡¯s expression change in shock. She even thought that the person who had been cremated back then had reallye back to life! At Stoslo¡­ Soul Jewelry was featured in a weekly published fashion magazine, so the store had already encountered its peak one week after its grand opening. Most of its customers were women who were quite fond of diamonds and antique jewelry, and Maisie, who had lived in Stoslo for a period, recognized this. If thepany wanted to get into the mainstream market, the brand¡¯s publicity must be on point. Not only did they need to get their products featured in fashion magazines, but they also needed to put on plenty of advertisements to attract more streams of customers. At the end of the day, they had spent a lot of money just for the right publicity. Maisie was kept upied from morning to night, securing various orders, and the store had only recruited two employees so far. It was the same today. But Maisie asked the two employees to leave work first while she stayed behind to draw up an inventory for the end of the day. Hearing the sound of someone pushing the door, she raised her head and saw that it was Nn. She immediately ran over with a smile and hugged him coquettishly. ¡°I¡¯m so tired. I want someone to hug.¡± He stood in ce with a helpless smile and let her hug him to her heart¡¯s content. Maisie smelled something all of a sudden, looked down, and saw that Nn had a box of chocte jam cake with him, and her eyes widened. ¡°Is this a cake from Lach¡¯s Patisserie?¡± Lach¡¯s Patisserie¡¯s cakes were rare in the market. Even if one could find one in the market, their pastries were famous for their exorbitant price tag, which was why they were solely popr among the nobles and royal families.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1128 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1128 Nn raised his hand, rubbed the top of her shaggy hair, and handed her the delicate cake box. ¡°It¡¯s from David.¡± Maisie took the cake from him and asked. Did you go to see President David?¡± Nn responded softly, took off his coat, draped it on the back of the chair, and slowly rolled up his sleeves. ¡°Is there anything that hasn¡¯t been done yet?¡± Maisie chuckled. ¡°Does this mean that you¡¯re offering to help me?¡± ¡°Otherwise, what else can I do?¡± Nn raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°I told you to hire a few more people instead of asking me to wait for you every day.¡± Maisie sat down on the couch beside him and opened the cake box. ¡°The main reason is that this branch isn¡¯t stable yet. I¡¯ll definitely hire a few more when everything has gotten on board and is moving stably.¡± She took a bite off the spoon, and it tasted delicious, sweet, and had a slightly bitter aftertaste. ¡°This is delicious!¡± Nn cleared the cashier and did the inventory count for her. As Maisie looked up at Nn, who was upied by the tasks on hand and looked extremely serious, her lips could not help but rise. ¡®My husband looks exceptionally handsome while he¡¯s at work! ¡°Hubby, have a taste.¡± Maisie handed the cake to him. Nn lifted his head and looked at her, but the first thing that caught his attention was the smear of chocte cream on the corner of her lips. ¡°Go on. I can¡¯t finish it all by myself anyway.¡± Maisie was about to shove the cake into his mouth. Nn stopped what he was doing, squinted, and gave off a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you a secret.¡± Maisie approached him with her ear.¡± What¡¯s that?¡± Nn straightened her head, kissed her on the corner of her lips, and then wiped his lips lightly with his finger. ¡°I¡¯ve tasted it, but it¡¯s not as sweet as my wife.¡± Maisie blushed and muttered in a low voice, ¡°You shameless man.¡± Nn smiled. ¡°But I¡¯ve always been like this, haven¡¯t I?¡± She continued to taste the cake in her hand and nodded. ¡°Yeah, but I love your shamelessness.¡± Nn raised his hand and pinched her by her chin. ¡°Your cousin and Ryleigh wille to Stoslo in two days, and you¡¯ll have your bestie here to apany you. Are you looking forward to that?¡± Maisie was surprised and guessed that Ryleigh would be here to meet her grandfather. She then could not help butugh out loud when she saw Nn¡¯s jealous appearance. ¡°Not only are you a shameless man, but you¡¯re also a jealous man. Even if Ryleigh wants to stay with me all day long, that husband of hers won¡¯t let her have it her way.¡± Two dayster, Louis and Ryleigh arrived in Stoslo. Ryleigh had never seen Hernandez before this and was very nervous about the meeting. Maisie and Nn were waiting for them outside the airport when Ryleigh came out and saw Maisie. She waved at her, stretched her arms outward, and ran toward her. ¡°Zee!¡± She then hugged Maisie. ¡°I missed you so much!¡± The two men who were standing on the side looked at the two women who were hugging each other and took a look at each other. ¡®Do we need to do so too?¡¯ ¡®Nah, forget it.¡¯ Louis was forced to take the co-passenger seat as Nn was the one who was driving them back to the de Arma mansion, while the two women sat in the rear seats. They had not seen each other for several months and had a lot to talk about, which made the two men sitting in front look even more silent. ¡°Zee, do you know about X and Yorrick?¡± Ryleigh lowered her voice and whispered it in her ear. Her voice was soft, but it was impossible for the two men in front not to hear her in a quiet car. Maisie¡¯s hands, which were adjusting her cor, stopped moving. ¡°X and Yorrick are together?¡± To be honest, she had been so busy with the opening of the new branch recently that she did not pay attention to any of the domestic news. Louis turned his head and looked at Ryleigh. ¡°Why don¡¯t you seem so talkative when you¡¯re with me?¡¯ Ryleigh paused for a bit and pouted. ¡°Zee is my best friend, so how can youpare yourself with my best friend? I just talk a lot whenever I¡¯m with Zee.¡± Nn, who was driving, said casually, ¡°It¡¯s only natural for your wife to act a little more anxiously when she¡¯s about to bring your ex-girlfriend up, Mr. Lucas.¡± Maisie chuckled. Louis smiled. ¡°Seeing my cousin-inw get neglected by my cousin is quite a scene too.¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Nn stopped talking. Maisie looked at them. ¡°You two are just so childish.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, you childish men.¡± Ryleigh nodded and suddenly remembered something. ¡°By the way, Mr. Goldmann, aren¡¯t you rted to Yorrick? I heard that he¡¯s constantly surrounded by countless women, so will X be hurt by him?¡± Chapter 1129 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1129 Nn frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t know much about him.¡± Louis covered his forehead with one hand and looked ahead. ¡°Since you¡¯re idle enough to worry about X¡¯s affair, why don¡¯t you worry about your meeting with my grandfather first.¡± Ryleigh¡¯s expression changed slightly as she grabbed Maisie¡¯s hand. ¡°Zee, your grandfather¡­ Is he a strict man?¡± Maisie felt helpless. ¡°He¡¯s just ying with you. Grandpa isn¡¯t a strict man.¡± Ryleigh¡¯s heart had just calmed down for a short while, but it was flustered again when she met Hernandez in person. Although Hernandez was in a wheelchair, his domineering aura gave others a stern and strict first impression. She stood there at a loss. ¡°Hi, Grand-Hello, Grandfather, it¡¯s nice to meet you.¡± Hernandez frowned and looked at Louis in bewilderment. ¡°Why did you marry a wife who stutters?¡± Louis could not help but chuckle. Ryleigh was even more embarrassed. She raised her head and responded seriously.¡± Grandfather. I¡¯m not stuttering, I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m nervous.¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re nervous.¡± Hernandez felt a little more relieved and put down the teacup in his hand. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be nervous about. I¡¯m no tiger.¡± Maisie could not help butugh. ¡°Grandpa, this is Ryleigh¡¯s first time meeting you. So, it¡¯s inevitable for her not to feel nervous.¡¯ Hernandez restrained his solemn expression and waved his hand. ¡°Take a seat. We¡¯re all family members now, so there¡¯s no need to make everything so formal.¡± Ryleigh nodded and sat on the couch. When Louis was about to sit down beside her, Hernandez raised his voice abruptly. ¡°I didn¡¯t grant you permission to sit just yet.¡¯ Louis raised his head. ¡°Why can¡¯t I sit?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t like Nn before this, and I don¡¯t like you now,¡± Hernandez said so directly, ignoring Nn¡¯s presence. Nn lifted his gaze and looked at him but did not say a word. Louis frowned. ¡°You can dislike him all you like, but why would you dislike me now? I¡¯m also your biological grandson.¡± ¡°So what if you¡¯re my grandson?¡± Hernandez turned his face away proudly.¡± You didn¡¯t even tell me that you¡¯re getting married back then, and you¡¯re here asking me to show you some respect?¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°Wow, this is injustice at its highest. I didn¡¯t even know that your death was only a facade.¡± Louis sat down directly. Ryleigh nced at Hernandez.¡± Grandfather, don¡¯t scold him anymore. Mother had scolded him as well, so I really pity him.¡± Hernandez let off a heartyugh. ¡°He deserves it.¡± Louis turned and looked at Ryleigh. Ryleigh was very well-behaved when she was facing Hernandez, but she looked extremely arrogant when she exchanged gazes with Louis. Maisie and Nn sat and drank tea silently. Nn was especially gleeful. It seemed that he no longer had to suffer from Hernandez¡¯s sarcastic remarks only because he was Titus¡¯ grandson as long as Louis was there. Maisie received a text message on her cell phone all of a sudden, and Nn looked at her as she got up and walked out of the building and into the courtyard. It was a message from X. She had just replied to the text message when Nn hugged her from behind. ¡°Whose message was that?¡± Maisie chuckled. ¡°X.¡± Nn frowned slightly. ¡°What Ryleigh said might be true. Yorrick has brought X to Yaramoor.¡± Maisie turned and looked at Nn. ¡°Her documents have been taken away from her, and she can¡¯t even return to Zlokova now.¡± Nn pondered for a moment. ¡°Yorrick wouldn¡¯t do so if what he wanted was only to fool around with another woman.¡± ¡°So, are you saying that Yorrick is taking his rtionship with X seriously this time?¡± Maisie wondered how X had provoked Yorrick. ¡®I don¡¯t know much about the details, but X is someone who has endorsed Soul Jewelry¡¯s products, not to mention that she did also lend Ryleigh a helping hand before this. ¡®X must be aware of Nn¡¯s rtionship with Yorrick since she sent me that text message. I¡¯m the only person that she can turn to now. ¡®Yorrick¡¯s reputation as a yboy is indeed well known in the circle. With his identity and status, it should be a piece of cake for him to get his hands on any kind of woman that he wants. He really doesn¡¯t need to make things so difficult for a woman or even detain her by his side.¡¯ Chapter 1130 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1130 ¡°Unless he has other ulterior motives, he¡¯s really taking his rtionship with X very seriously this time around.¡± Nn stroked the ends of Maisie¡¯s hair. ¡°It just so happens that I¡¯m going to travel to Yaramoor to visit Tristan in a week. Do you want to tag along?¡± Maisie adjusted his tie for him. ¡°Of course. X helped promote Soul Jewelry¡¯s products back then and managed to boost our sales by a significant margin, so how can I not go?¡± Nn¡¯s eyes were filled with affection. X had just finished drying her hair when her cell phone rang. She was slightly relieved when she saw that Maisie had replied to her message. She shoved the phone back under the pillow immediately upon hearing the footsteps that wereing from the other side of the door. Yorrick pushed open the door, walked in, and saw her sitting in front of the dresser, smearing hair care products. He then squinted. ¡°You didn¡¯t eat your breakfast today.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡± Xbed her long hair back and looked at him in the mirror.¡± Being a celebrity, I have to stay in shape, so one less meal is equivalent to less calorie intake.¡± Yorrick walked behind her, stretched his arms out, propped them against the table beside her, grabbed a clump of her ck hair, and pressed them against his lips. ¡°I prefer you to be plumper than you are now. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . X looked unconcerned. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be the person that you like.¡± He chuckled and stroked her cheek with his palm. ¡°I¡¯ll ept anything as long as theye from you, Ms. Mayweather.¡± She turned to look at Yorrick. ¡°I want to go shopping. Staying in a hotel every day from dawn till dusk is too boring.¡± Yorrick pinched her chin with his fingertips and lifted her face. ¡°It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t go out for a while.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± X flung his hand away and stood up. ¡°Yorrick Hathaway, do you know that you¡¯re actually imprisoning me illegally? My work, endorsements, and events have been dyed for so long. I¡¯m losing a lot of money because of you!¡± Yorrick wrapped his arms around her waist and pulled her into her arms. She subconsciously propped her hands against his chest so that she would not kiss him identally. He smirked. ¡°You¡¯re the one who asked for everything to be postponed a month in advance. Do you care about the loss?¡± She turned her face away. ¡°Can I regret my decision now? I¡¯m in need of money now.¡± He responded instantly, ¡°How much do you need? I can give it to you.¡± X was exasperated. ¡°I don¡¯t want your money.¡± Yorrick held her in his arms and said, ¡°I¡¯m not letting you go out during this time for your own sake.¡± ¡°For my own sake?¡± X turned her head and snorted. She then thought of something and looked into Yorrick¡¯s profound eyes. ¡°You¡¯re afraid that your fiancee will make a move on me, aren¡¯t you?¡± Yorrick raised his eyebrows and did not reply to that. X gave off an indifferent smirk and stroked his cor. ¡°Mr. Hathaway, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s caused me trouble because you¡¯ve brought me to Yaramoor. You won¡¯t be able to shake the responsibility off your shoulders if your fiancee manages toy a finger on me.¡± ¡°So¡­¡± He paused for a few seconds and approached her. ¡°I won¡¯t let you out because I hold myself ountable for your safety.¡± Seeing that he had admitted it X was slightly startled and remained silent for a minute. ¡°Then when can I go out?¡± Yorrick supported her cheeks in his palms. ¡°Entertain me. Maybe I¡¯ll take you out if you can make me happy.¡± X nced at him. ¡°How do you wish to be entertained?¡± Yorrick ran his finger over her seductive lips and asked with a smirk on his face,¡± What do you think, Ms. Mayweather?¡± She immediately reacted to what he meant and pulled off the belt of the bathrobe. The bathrobe slid to the floor, exposing her smooth and fair body. Yorrick nced down at her body, but his expression looked indifferent. X wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed the corner of his lips. Yorrick¡¯s eyes dimmed even when her kissnded on his Adam¡¯s apple. The turbulence at the bottom of his eyes surged as he pushed her onto the dressing table. X was not prepared for that, and he broke her defense without any struggle. Neither of them knew how many hours had gone by-X was pulled into his arms as if she was a drowning woman. Yorrick lifted the hair that was sticking to her cheeks, tucked it behind her ears, and stared into her slightly hollow eyes. ¡°This isn¡¯t the only way to make me happy.¡± Chapter 1131 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1131 X took a deep breath. ¡°Aren¡¯t you happy?¡± ¡°I am.¡± Yorrick gnashed his teeth and smiled. ¡°But should I say you¡¯re a genius or an idiot?¡± X swallowed her saliva with difficulty and scoffed. ¡°You men are really a pain in the *ss to coax.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the case.¡± Yorrick picked up the bathrobe lying on the floor and draped it on her shoulders. ¡°It¡¯s just that you¡¯re not doing so willingly.¡± X did not speak She propped her arms against the dressing table to give her wobbly legs a break. ¡°Then can I go out now?¡± Yorrick adjusted his suit, lifted his gaze, and nced at her. Yorrick finally took her out at the end of the day. He reserved a whole theater for watching a musical drama, so apart from the bodyguards, they were the only two spectators in the enormous theater. X was not very interested in this musical drama. Thus, she covered her palm with her palm throughout the whole show and kept on yawning as she was feeling extremely drowsy. ¡°We can go back now if you¡¯re sleepy.¡± Yorrick was still staring at the stage. X felt he was doing it on purpose, so she kept her spirit up. ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡± The corners of Yorrick¡¯s lips twitched as they were raised slightly, forming a faint curve, but they soon returned to normal. The musical drama was 2 hours long, but she onlysted for an hour and a half before she could not hold on any longer and came up with an excuse saying that she was hungry. Yorrick asked one of the bodyguards to make a reservation at a restaurant X followed Yorrick, saw her endorsement on the luxury advertising poster in a shopping mall out of the blue, and stood in front of the poster for a few minutes. ¡®l used to be a carefree international supermodel, but what am I now? I¡¯m just a pet canary held captive for admiration purposes! Yorrick took her into his arms with one hand, and before she returned to her senses, he had already put a mask on her face, revealing only a pair of captivating eyes. The bright white light of the shopping mall enveloped the two of them. He tucked her long hair behind her ears, and his actions looked extremely affectionate. They looked like an inseparable couple in the eyes of others. Tor rick put a cap on her head and only grabbed her by the hand and brought her out of the mall when he ensured no one could recognize her. X¡¯s gaze was fixed on Yorrick¡¯s hand wrapped around her palm, and their reflections reflected on the windows of the shop lots along the way made them look like a match made in heaven. Yorrick reserved all the tables of the restaurant that they went to too. The waiters were not surprised when they saw that Yorrick had brought a woman to the restaurant, but what was strange was that all the women who hade to this restaurant with Yorrick before this had always shown their faces to the public with pride. Thisdy was the only one who showed up with her face covered. This aroused the curiosity of many people. ¡°Yorrick.¡± A voice came from the restaurant entrance, and the expressions of those waiters changed slightly. ¡®That¡¯s the daughter of the Nixes, and rumor has it that she¡¯s Mr. Hathaway¡¯s fiancee!¡¯ Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡®Sh*t is about to get real now. How exciting! Mandy¡¯s gazended on the woman sitting right next to Yorrick, who had wrapped almost every inch of her face up, and she sashayed up to them in high heels. She had the same curvy figure that any woman would be proud of, and apart from her height, she was comparable to any world-renowned models and celebrities. X had not seen her face thest time, but she got the chance to do so this time around. She was indeed a very enchanting-looking Caucasian. Yorrick casually unbuttoned his suit. ¡°Is there something that I can help you with?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m here to have a meal with a friend, and I just so happened to bump into you.¡± She stopped in front of Yorrick, and her gazended on X, whose face was tightly covered. ¡°Yorrick, no matter what, I¡¯m still your fiancee. Aren¡¯t you going to introduce this woman to me?¡± He paused for a split second and lifted his gaze to look at Mandy, whose intention was still unknown to him. ¡°I thought you already knew about her, Ms. Nix?¡± Yorrick wrapped his arm around X¡¯s waist and was about to lead her into the restaurant, but Mandy stopped them while reaching out for X¡¯s mask. BYorrick intercepted her action before her fingertips coulde into contact with the mask. His expression looked extremely indifferent. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± Chapter 1132 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1132 Mandy¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and her smile stiffened. ¡°I¡¯m curious, so I only want to take a look at this youngdy¡¯s appearance.¡± Yorrick flung her hand away and warned her with a domineering re, ¡°Don¡¯t you ever think that I have no idea about what you and my mother havee up with.¡± Mandy¡¯s expression changed slightly, but she quickly looked away so that he would not notice anything strange. ¡°Yorrick, you¡¯ve misunderstood me.¡± Mandy seemed to have seen someone, and a hint of smugness shed across her eyes. She then raised her hand and waved.¡± Sherrie.¡± Yorrick turned his head and looked over. And when he saw the woman¡¯s face, which gradually became clearer as she walked past a street light while approaching them, he froze in ce and loosened his arm that was embracing X¡¯s waist. ¡°Sharon¡­¡± X turned to look at him and then nced at the woman whose facial features looked extremely delicate and beautiful. Her facial features seem to have been artificially shaped as they were too good to be real, and they made her appearance look highly aggressive. Mandy¡¯s face dimmed slightly upon seeing Yorrick¡¯s reaction. ¡®Although this Sharon lookalike has undergone a series of stic surgeries to look like this, it¡¯s evident that Yorrick still can¡¯t forget about that woman after all. ¡®But that¡¯s not a big deal. This woman is with me. So as long as she sticks to the n Her gaze shifted back onto X. ¡®This lookalike will bepletely useless to me after we¡¯ve driven this b*tch away from Yorrick.¡¯ Sherrie gave off a faint smile. ¡°Sorry, Mandy, I¡¯mte.¡± Mandy walked toward Sherrie and wrapped her arms around hers. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve just arrived too. Oh yeah, by the way, this is my fiance, Mr. Hathaway.¡± Sherrie nced at Yorrick, nodded politely, and gave off a smile. Yorrick¡¯s gazended on her face, and he stared at her for a moment before he became silent. Mandy took a nce at Yorrick. ¡°I know you can¡¯t forget about Sharon, but she¡¯s not Sharon. Her name is Sherrie Ainsley, and I was shocked when I first met her as well. There¡¯s actually someone that resembles Sharon to such an uncanny extent.¡± Yorrick still did not utter a single word. Mandy¡¯s eyes were beaming with pride as Sherrie, Sharon¡¯s lookalike was the only thing that was upying his eyes and mind. She walked up to Yorrick and took the initiative to hold his arm. ¡°Yorrick, do you want to eat with us?¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°With the almost perfect imitation¡± by my side, I don¡¯t believe he will reject my invitation.¡¯ Yorrick¡¯s eyes moved a little as he returned to his senses. He turned around and said to the bodyguard behind him, ¡°Send her back to the hotel. The bodyguard nodded. Mandy left with Yorrick and looked back at X with a provocative smirk on her face. X, who was left on the spot, lowered her gaze as something was going through her mind. X was sitting in the rear seat while they were on their way back to the hotel. She stared at the dark sky outside the car window, feeling a sense of emptiness in her heart as if something had been hollowed out. The bodyguard who was driving looked at her through the rearview mirror. ¡°Ms. Mayweather, please don¡¯t misunderstand Mr. Hathaway. That woman is just a lookalike. Mr. Hathaway is certainly not a man that would get confused by her facade.¡¯ ¡°Why are you telling me about this?¡± X frowned in doubt as she supported her forehead with her hand and propped her elbow against the car window. ¡°I don¡¯t really have the right to care about the women that Mr. Hathaway had been with in the past.¡± The bodyguard pouted and kept quiet. Still, X¡¯s curiosity had been piqued. ¡°Is that woman named Sharon one of Mr. Hathaway¡¯s exes?¡± ¡°Yorrick called the woman ¡°Sharon¡± when he saw her. It¡¯s obvious that they were once together in the past.¡¯ The bodyguard replied, ¡°Ms. Jinks was Mr. Hathaway¡¯s childhood sweetheart, and he cherished Ms. Jinks very much. The two of them had a rtionship, which is a past that Mr. Hathaway never wants to bring up again because Ms. Jinks died at the age of 20 ¡°Died?¡± X was stunned. Chapter 1133 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1133 The bodyguard nodded. ¡°Ms. Jinks died in a car ident. It¡¯s because of Ms. Jinks¡¯s death that Mr. Hathaway is¡­¡± The bodyguard did notplete his sentence, but X already knew what he was going to say. ¡°Yorrick has be a yboy who¡¯s constantly wandering in between women only because of the death of his beloved first love . No wonder¡­ That¡¯s why he would react in such a way when he saw the woman who resembles Sharon just now. ¡°But isn¡¯t this the best oue that I can hope for? I¡¯ll definitely be spared as long as Yorrick falls in love with that woman named Sherrie because of her appearance. I¡¯ll be able to leave him for good if that¡¯s the case, won¡¯t l?¡¯ X lowered her gaze. ¡®But that¡¯s strange, why don¡¯t ¡­ Why am I not as delighted and looking forward to it as I imagined?¡¯ The bodyguard hurriedly turned the steering wheel, and a car hit them directly out of the blue! At this moment, in the restaurant¡­ Yorrick did not even pick up the silverware and food served in front of him. Mandy was chatting andughing with Sherrie. She peeped at Yorrick¡¯s expression from time to time and realized that he seemed quite absent-minded. Thus, she let off a faint smile. ¡°Yorrick, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡± Sherrie also stared at him. Yorrick met her gaze. He looked exceptionally calm as there was no trace of turbulence in his eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you and my mother to turn to this method.¡± Mandy¡¯s hands holding the steak Knife and fork tightened, but the smile on her face did not disappear. ¡°Yorrick, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking-¡± ¡°Sharon is dead.¡± Yorrick changed his sitting position, and his expression looked chilly. ¡°Are you two trying to test me by bringing a woman that resembles her to me?¡± Sherrie¡¯s face slightly paled. After all, Mrs. Hathaway was the one who had made her change her appearance into what she looked like now. She knew exactly what was the purpose of her new look. Mandy looked at him. ¡°Yorrick, you¡¯ve misunderstood us. I know clearly that you can¡¯t get your mind off Sharon, so I only want you to walk out of the pain,¡± Yorrick scoffed. He leaned back, interlocked his fingers, and ced his arms on the back of the chair¡¯s headrest.¡± So, you¡¯ve found me a substitute. I didn¡¯t expect such generosity from the fiancee that my mother has found for me.¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. The smile on Mandy¡¯s face disappeared this time around. Yorrick received a call all of a sudden and picked it up. The other party said something to him, and his expression changed slightly. He then stood up abruptly and left without looking back after finishing the call. ¡°Yorrick!¡± Mandy caught up to him and grabbed him. ¡°Are you leaving already? Are you going to leave¡­ Leave us behind?¡± Yorrick turned to look at her¡ªthe sheer coldness glinting at the bottom of his eyes froze Mandy in ce. Mandy was astonished by his re. She let go of him but did not want to let this opportunity slip. ¡°Yorrick! I know that you¡¯ve never treated any woman around you seriously apart from Sharon. If a woman is all you want, I can introduce Sherrie to you, so just don¡¯t go.¡± ¡°You wish to introduce her to me as a substitute? What makes you think that she¡¯s worthy of Sharon¡¯s name!?¡± Yorrick pushed Mandy away ruthlessly. Mandy lost her bnce and fell to the floor. Sherrie came over to help her up, and her expression changed. ¡°Mr. Hathaway,¡± ¡°You, sh*t up!¡± Yorrick strode forward and pinched her cheek with a gloomy expression. ¡°You¡¯re thinking about approaching me just because you and Sharon share the same appearance? You aren¡¯t worthy of her name. An imitation will forever be an imitation. There¡¯s no way you¡¯ll ever be able to rece the real thing!¡± He pushed Sherrie away and nced at her face, which looked extremely simr to that of Sharon¡¯s. However, there was not even a hint of approval or eptance in his eyes. Yorrick turned around and left the scene. Mandy froze on the floor, and her shoulders trembled involuntarily. 12:43 1/2 Lpier is ¡°How could it be¡­ Didn¡¯t Mrs. Hathaway say this n is foolproof? Yorrick loves Sharon so much that it¡¯s impossible for him not to crumble when facing someone that looks so simr to her!¡¯ At the hospital¡­ ¡°Aaaah!¡± When the doctor took out the broken ss that had punctured X¡¯s shoulder, she screamed in pain while lying in bed. Although they had given her a sedative, she could still feel scorching pain when the shard was removed. Chapter 1134 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1134 ¡°There are another two fragments that I have to remove, so please bear with me, miss.¡± The doctor discarded the bloodstained shard into a stainless steel tray and moved on with the procedure while the nurse standing next to the bed held her down. X¡¯s face was pallid, her lips and teeth chattered, and her forehead was soaked with sweat. After thest piece was taken out, the nurse cleaned her wounds and applied local anesthetic again before attending to her stitches. X turned her face away. Although she could not feel the pain that she felt when the doctor was pulling the fragments out when the nurse was stitching the wound up, the sting that she felt from time to time still made her hiss. Yorrick broke into the ward. He did not even have the time to put on his jacket, and his tie looked crooked. His white shirt was soaked in sweat and was sticking to his athletic body, making his well-built muscles subtly visible. He covered his face with his palm and took a deep breath as if he was trying to suppress his inner emotions. He then walked to the bedside after calming down. The nurse was applying gauze to the wound. X¡¯s back was facing the door of the ward. Her blouse was half undone, exposing her left shoulder and arm. She was so focused that she was only paying attention to the nurse who was patching her up, and she did not notice Yorrick¡¯s existence at all. When the nurse was ready to leave, X saw the person standing behind her through the reflection in the windowpane. She was astounded and looked back at Yorrick. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Yorrick walked up to her, pinched her chin, and turned her face to his right. There was a very shallow scratch on her right cheek. He gently caressed it with the pulp of his finger. ¡°Where else did you get hurt?¡± X was stunned, but she immediately recovered from the trance and pushed his hand away. ¡°Nowhere else, I¡¯m fine.¡± She then tried to insert her arm back into the sleeve slowly, but her movement still affected the cut on her shoulder, and she hissed out of pain. Yorrick grasped her wrist. ¡°There¡¯s no need to put it back on now. You should just lie back.¡± X was dumbfounded again. But before she had the time to button her blouse, Yorrick had already held her by the waist, made her lie down, and pulled up the nket to cover her. She looked confused as she stared at Yorrick. ¡°The driver¡¯s injuries are even worse than mine.¡± He responded nonchntly, ¡°He won¡¯t die.¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°But I won¡¯t die either.¡± X looked away.¡± I¡¯m not handicapped. I can still take care of myself.¡± Yorrick leaned over to approach her. Her expression stiffened subconsciously as she had no idea what she should look at or do at that moment. His warm lipsnded on her forehead in the next second, making her gasp instantly. Yorrick stroked her cheek with his palm.¡¯ You should get some rest.¡± X stared at him for a few seconds, turned her head away slightly, and closed her eyes to get some sleep. Probably because she was severely frightened by the ident, she fell asleep almost immediately. Yorrick held her palm and nced at the woman sleeping in the bed who had just encountered a car ident, and pieces of memory fragments shed across his mind. It was a rainy night, and the incident took ce in a tunnel. The sirens of police cars were ring, and silhouettes of all sorts of people swayed back and forth right in front of Yorrick¡¯s eyes. He dashed out of the car and sprinted in the icy rain. ¡°Sharon!¡± ¡°Mr. Hathaway!¡± A bodyguard hugged him while holding an umbre over him. Yorrick could not hear what the bodyguard said to him or any of the surrounding sounds. He only saw the police retrieve a broken cell phone, insert it into a sealed bag, and hand it to him. The couple¡¯s pendant found hanging on the phone¡¯s case was custom made by him. Looking over the dark crowd, he saw the girl carried out of the car that had been destroyed beyond recognition. ¡°Yorrick Hathaway, you¡¯re not strong and capable enough. You can¡¯t even protect the woman you love, so don¡¯t even try to escape my control. Yorrick opened his eyes and suddenly woke up as if he had just had a nightmare. He covered his forehead with his palm and LITUPCI IIT rubbed his temples with his thumb and middle finger. Seeing that there was no one on the bed, Yorrick sat up abruptly. The panic that he had on his face was something that even he had never seen before, and his coat slipped to the floor when he was turning his body around, looking for X. He picked up his coat, took a nce at it, and his tense expression loosened slightly as he ced his coat on the bed and then walked out of the ward. He heard X¡¯s voice when he came to the bodyguard¡¯s ward. ¡°Hey there, this is all thanks to your excellent driving skills. Otherwise, I would¡¯ve died in a foreignnd. You¡¯re truly my savior.¡± Chapter 1135 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1135 The bodyguard was a little embarrassed.¡± Ms. Mayweather, please don¡¯t say that. Actually-¡± He was about to respond to X¡¯s appreciation when he saw Yorrick appearing at the door and stopped halfway. ¡°Mr. Hathaway?¡± X turned to look at him. ¡°Hey, you¡¯ve woken up?¡± Yorrick frowned. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you resting? And what are you doing, running around the hospital?¡± ¡°I¡¯m only mildly injured. My legs and feet are fine, so why do I need to rest?¡± X rubbed her shoulder and continued. ¡°Your bodyguard is suffering from worse injuries whenpared to me. He¡¯s the one who needs more rest.¡± Yorrick took a deep breath. ¡°Then why are you here disturbing his rest?¡± She choked on her words. ¡°I-I¡¯m only here to thank him. We would have died already if it weren¡¯t for his exceptional driving skills.¡± ¡°Mr. Hathaway¡­¡± The bodyguard took a nce at Yorrick. It seemed like he had something to tell him, but it was something he could say to him and to him alone. Yorrick naturally understood the meaning behind that. He helped X up and stroked her slightly messy hair with his fingers. ¡° Go back to your room to rest first. Don¡¯t run around anymore.¡± X was astounded for a moment. ¡®It seems that he¡¯s been acting very strangely and inexplicably sincest night.¡¯ X nced at the two of them, turned around, and left the ward. The bodyguard ensured that X had left before he said, ¡°Last night¡¯s ident doesn¡¯t look like an ident. I¡¯m guessing that Ms. Mayweather might have be a target.¡± It was fortunate that he had not been distractedst night. Given the speed the car that had run into them was going, the car was nning to knock them over. Even though he had prevented the possibility of being overturned, the rear of the car had been hit. e car had tilted and lost bnce, he did not lose control over the steering wheel and drove them into the greenery at the side of the road. That was the reason why X had been wounded in the shoulder by the broken ss. Yorrick¡¯s face dimmed as the ident made him think of Sharon again. ¡®Neither of the incidents happen identally. X sat in her ward and sent a message to Mindy, who still thought that she was traveling in East Winston. She was about to reply to Mindy¡¯s message when a woman appeared outside the ward. The woman came in luxurious clothes, had an elegant temperament, and her profound facial features made her look a little like Yorrick. However, her appearance looked stern, and she exuded an intimidating aura that would give others an impression she was difficult to get along with. X subconsciously asked, ¡°And you are?¡± Yuna asked the bodyguard to leave her and replied with a smile, ¡®It¡¯s nice to get to meet you finally. I¡¯m Yorrick¡¯s mother.¡¯ X paused for a split second and gave off a smile. ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re Mrs. Hathaway. It¡¯s nice to meet you too. Mr. Hathaway is next door, talking to his bodyguard.¡± ¡°I¡¯m here for you.¡± Yuna answered deliberately. X¡¯s smile turned a little more restrained. She noticed that Yorrick¡¯s mother did not like her, and it seemed that his mother had known about the rtionship that she shared with YorrickOriginal from N?velDrama.Org. Yuna went straight to the point without beating around the bush. ¡°Ms. Mayweather. I believe that you¡¯re a smart woman. You should also know that my son is already engaged with another woman. Yorrick is the future heir of the Hathaways, so his wife must be a woman whose family matches the Hathaways in terms of power, status, and wealth. With that being said, you¡¯re not a suitable candidate.¡± X was startled for a short moment and thenughed out loud. ¡°Mrs. Hathaway, you¡¯ve really misunderstood. I¡¯m not the one who¡¯s pestering Mr. Hathaway.¡± ne She stood up slowly and looked at Yuna in her eyes. ¡°First of all, I would like to rify that Mr. Hathaway is the person who¡¯s pestering me. Mr. Hathaway has confiscated all my documents, which leads to me not being able to go back to Zlokova now. So, Mrs. Hathaway, if you can persuade your son into returning my documents to me. I promise you that I¡¯ll leave Yaramoor immediately.¡± ¡°What did you just say?¡± Yuna¡¯s eyes dimmed. It was obvious that she did not believe a word X said. ¡°My son is pestering you? Are you kidding me?¡± ¡°You must think it¡¯s hrious too, don¡¯t you? Then please ask your son to return my documents to me. I really want to return home,¡± X said as she rubbed her temples. ¡®So many troubles havee up ever since I arrived in Yaramoor. I¡¯ve long wanted to escape this sh*thole!¡¯ Chapter 1136 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1136 Yuna stared at X as if trying to learn something from her expression. Yorrick pushed the bodyguards who were standing outside apart and entered with a stoic expression. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Yuna looked back at him. ¡°You know why. Yorrick.¡± Yorrick sniggered. ¡°So you admit that you¡¯ve done something.¡± Yuna¡¯s eyes shed with anger. ¡°I have to remove all obstacles for you. If you don¡¯t let her go, I won¡¯t let her have an easy life either.¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. X was somewhat shocked. What did they mean by ¡®done something¡¯? Was the ident the other night not an ident? Yoirick looked at her coldly. After a moment he walked to X, put his arm around her shoulders, and led her away. Yuna yelled, ¡°Yorrick Hathaway! This is yourst chance.¡± Yorrick stopped in his tracks-the hand around X¡¯s shoulder tightened while he looked back at his mother with red eyes filled with anger. ¡°Go ahead and try.¡± Yuna¡¯s expression froze. Seeing how Yorrick was going against her for a woman, she looked more and more embarrassed. Her son shouldn¡¯t try to escape her control. She wouldn¡¯t allow it! Yorrick brought X to the garage and helped her get into the back seat, then asked the driver to send her to the hotel so she could rest. Right when he was closing the door, he suddenly looked at X, cupped her face, and kissed her. X¡¯s pupils shrunk, and she blinked rapidly. He lingered for a moment before moving away from her lips and pushing her hair behind her head to reveal her entire face. He kept his hand on her face. ¡°I left your passport at the front desk. You can leave if you want.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± X was surprised that he was going to let her go so soon. ¡°Why? Are you not ready to leave?¡± His muscles tensed, and he breathed heavily while he got closer to her face. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to leave? I¡¯m letting you go now. I don¡¯t want to see you in Yaramoor anymore. Get out of here once you have collected your passport.¡± He pushed X into the car, mmed the door, and turned away. The driver slowly drove away. Yorrick covered his face with his hand andposed himself, then picked up his phone to make a phone call. Tristan received the call from Yorrick.¡± How can I help you. Mr. Hathaway?¡± He picked up his teacup and pressed it to his lips. He paused after listening to what Yorrick had to say and slowly sipped his tea.¡± Alright, I¡¯ll arrange for it.¡± When X arrived at the hotel, her passport was indeed at the front desk. She picked it up, returned to her room, walked to the huge window, and looked at this city that she was somewhat familiar with. Yorrick finally allowed her to go home, so she was supposed to be happy. The ss revealed that a few people approached her through the reflection, causing her to turn around in shock. Just when she was struggling to get free from the hand covering her mouth, something was injected into her back, and she started dozing off. Once she fainted, the man threw the syringe aside and kicked it under the couch. He then pushed her into the cleaner¡¯s cart and let the person in the cleaner¡¯s uniform outside push her away. When X woke up, she realized that she was in a dimly lit room with just one window secured by metal bars. She felt pain from the spot the drug had been injected, while the wound on her shoulder seemed to have reopened and blood was sipping through. Where was this? X slowly got up and felt around her pocket, only to find she didn¡¯t have her phone. She put pressure on her shoulder while walking to the window, which was 6 feet from the ground. She couldn¡¯t see what was outside. Chapter 1137 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1137 Footsteps could be heard from outside the door. She held her breath, and when she turned around, two men opened the door, and a woman walked in. It was Yorrick¡¯s fiancee, Mandy. Mandy smiled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for bringing you over this way.¡± ¡°Bring?¡± Xughed. ¡®This is pretty much kidnapping.¡± ¡°So what if it is?¡± Mandy didn¡¯t care. ¡°In Yaramoor, even the police would not dare to offend the Nix. Are you going to call them?¡± X¡¯s face dropped, and she took a deep breath. ¡°What do you want?¡± Mandy crossed her arms and walked toward her. ¡°I¡¯ve been in love with Yorrick since a long time ago when he was¡­ in love with Sharon.¡± She walked to the side and calmly said, ¡± Even if Yorrick doesn¡¯t love me, it doesn¡¯t matter because I¡¯m going to marry him. After Sharon¡¯s death, his heart died along with her. Since he cannot ept me, he shouldn¡¯t ept other women either.¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. X looked at her curiously. ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡± Mandy looked back at her coldly. ¡°Yorrick was just having fun with you, so I chose to ignore it. There are many women around him, so I don¡¯t care as long as he isn¡¯t serious about it.¡± She walked closer to X and grabbed her chin. ¡°But I noticed that it¡¯s different with you. X pushed her hand away, holding back the pain, and gnashed her teeth. ¡°Ms. Nix, he forced me to be his lover, and I¡¯m just one of the many lovers he had. I was even detained in Yaramoor. Is that what you mean by different?¡± Mandy was surprised, but she suddenly burst outughing. X could feel that the gauze was wet, her face turning pale. ¡°Ms. Nix, I wouldn¡¯t fight you for Mr. Hathaway, and I don¡¯t want to have anything more to do with him. So could you be nice and let me go?¡± ¡°No way I¡¯m going to let you leave!¡± Mandy screamed X was stunned when she saw Mandy put out her hand and grab her neck.¡± Yorrick would never force any woman because he didn¡¯t care. He forced you because he has feelings for you!¡± X felt the hand around her throat tighten and frowned. She pushed her hand away, ignoring the splitting of her wound.¡± What does that have to do with me?¡± Mandy pped her, and X¡¯s head turned to the side. She was shocked. ¡°All the women that Yorrick falls for should die, no matter if it¡¯s you or Sharon.¡± Mandy grabbed her hair and forced her to look at her. ¡°Did you know how Sharon died? A car ident.¡± X¡¯s pupils shrank as she immediately remembered Yorrick¡¯s conversation with his mother. She held her breath. ¡°Did the ident have anything to do with his mother?¡± He told you?¡± The shock in Mandy¡¯s eyes subsided quickly, and it was reced with a snigger. ¡°Mrs. Hathaway loves her son, so she will do anything for him. She won¡¯t stand for the son she brought up to marry a woman who has nothing to offer. Anyone who even dreams of marrying into the Hathaways will be eliminated.¡± Mandy was lucky because she was a Nix, and Yuna loved her since they were on the same page. X smiled palely. ¡°Would you be happy marrying a man who doesn¡¯t love you?¡± Chapter 1138 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1138 Mandy¡¯s smile faded. ¡°A marriage shouldn¡¯t just be about love. I¡¯m content just being his wife. I don¡¯t care if he doesn¡¯t love me, as long as I love him. We¡¯re made for each other. Only I am good enough for him!¡± She pushed X, and thetter hit the wall. Mandy suddenly stomped on her wounded shoulder with all her might. X hissed but fought back the pain when blood came out and dyed her cor red. ¡°Hurts, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Mandy leaned down and looked at her, smiling eerily. ¡°Too bad this isn¡¯t enough. I¡¯m going to give you a day you¡¯ll remember for the rest of your life.¡± She raised her hand, and four men entered. X¡¯s expression froze, and she was pale as a paper. Mandy grabbed her by her arm, pushed her toward the men, and looked down at her.¡± Yorrick doesn¡¯t like it when other men touch his toy. If I destroy you, Yorrick will give up.¡± At the St. Donnor Estate¡­ Yorrick poured a ss of wine, the red liquid slowly going into the ss. He held the stem of the ss and swirled it around, looking up at the bodyguards around him.¡± Are you trying to detain me?¡± Yuna walked down the stairs. ¡°Yorrick, I¡¯m doing this for your own good. You shouldn¡¯t have anything to do with that woman.¡± Yorrick slowly drank the wine and chuckled. ¡°We¡¯ve ended things.¡± Yuna paused, looking stoic. ¡°Really? Just letting her go doesn¡¯t mean you won¡¯t find her again. His smile faded, and he looked at his mother from the corner of his eyes. ¡°So?¡± Yuna smiled and walked to the couch.¡± Yorrick, you¡¯re a good boy that I nurtured. You shouldn¡¯t be this way because of a useless woman.¡± ¡°You made me this way.¡± Yorrick put down the ss with no emotions. Yuna looked at him. ¡°You still me me for Sharon.¡± Yorrick looked stoic. At that moment, he received a text on his phone. The veins on the back of his hands popped up upon reading it. ¡°You did something to her.¡± ¡°Yorrick, you¡¯re the only child we have. You need to carry the-¡± Crash! Looking at the ss that was shattered all over the floor, Yuna paused with hatred in her eyes. ¡°Are you defying me?¡± Yorrick stood up, removed his suit and tie, threw them to the floor, and slowly rolled up his sleeve. ¡°If this is what you want, I¡¯ll destroy the family that you wish to see.¡± Yuna turned pale. ¡°W-What are you saying?¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. Yorrick took out a gun and held it in his hand. ¡°The son that you want is just a puppet you can control, a puppet who doesn¡¯t have a mind of his own and will just do what you tell him. If that¡¯s the reason you gave me life, then I don¡¯t want it. You can take it back ¡°Yorrick-¡± Yuna frantically stood up, ¡°Put down the gun.¡± Yorrick pointed it to his temple, and the bodyguards around him panicked. ¡°Sir!¡± He growled, ¡°Nobody move!¡± Yuna¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°Are you crazy? Yorrick, y-you want to die for that woman?¡± He chuckled. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t die for anyone. I¡¯ll do it so I can escape you.¡± Yuna froze on the spot, and the blood from her face slowly faded. Chapter 1139 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1139 ¡°You¡¯re my mother who gave birth to me and brought me up, so I can¡¯t do anything to you. As for my life, all I can do is return it to you.¡± Yorrick¡¯s eyes were stale. ¡°Mom, out of 37 years of my life. I lived 25 of them under your control. I¡¯ve never hated you because you genuinely love me, but I can¡¯t handle your love anymore. Sharon was innocent. It was my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have fallen for her. ¡°X is innocent. It was my fault for getting close to her. But what did you do? If I destroy myself, will you stop?¡¯ ¡°Yorrick¡­ put the gun down. Listen, son, you¡¯re my life. I can¡¯t live without you-¡®Yuna shook her head violently. She had never felt suffocated like this. Her son was holding a gun to his own head and threatening her with his own life. Yorrick was quiet. He cocked the gun and was going to pull the trigger. ¡°No!¡± Yuna¡¯s heart almost jumped out of her throat. ¡°I¡¯ll let you go, alright? I¡¯ll let you go!¡± she screamed. Yorrick put down the gun, picked up his suit and rushed out after pushing the men aside. Yuna fell onto the couch and took deep breaths while her hand was shaking. She only had one child and could not imagine her life without him. Yorrick sped down the freeway, his jaw clenched while he elerated. The car reached a dpidated house in the outskirts, somewhere very quiet. A metal door stood closed, and there was only a window with metal bars on the outside. Two cars were parked outside. He recognized one of the cars with a 97 on the license te as Mandy¡¯s car. He rushed out of his car with the gun in hand. Two men walked out, and he raised it but realized that the two men fired at him simultaneously. Two gunshots shocked the men inside, and they ran out. Yorrick covered the first man¡¯s head with his suit and kicked him in the chest. Yorrick¡¯s eyes were fiery A man rushed toward him with a knife in hand. He evaded it but the knife grazed him. He bent the man¡¯s arm, and the knife fell to the ground. Another man rushed toward him with a bat that swung only an inch away from Yorrick¡¯s head. He bent backward and smoothly drew the gun and fired. He had an air gun that wouldn¡¯t kill a person, but it would hurt them a lot. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. A few men took turns attacking him, but they weren¡¯t fast enough for him. Soon, all of them were on the ground. Yorrick kicked open the door and walked into the house. His chest heaved when he saw what was inside, while his face twisted and his eyes were bloodshot. There was blood on the floor along with X¡¯s torn-up clothes. The gun he was holding the gun with shook violently while he stood on the spot. He slowly walked toward another door that was barely closed. He raised his hand but didn¡¯t have the courage to open the door-his eyes were dead. He felt as if his soul had left his body, and he was numb. He finally pushed the door open. The naked body of a woman who had drowned in the pool was still. She had multiple stab wounds, and blood dyed the water red like ink. Yorrick stopped breathing, and his heart was thumping against his chest when he almost lost his footing. Suddenly, he felt a blow from behind. Yorrick copsed on the floor, his eyes fixed on the pool as they slowly blurred. He suddenly remembered the cold, rainy night when he saw Sharon¡¯s body, and that broke his heart into pieces. His heart, which had finally been healed, was shattered once again. Chapter 1140 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1140 It was all his fault. Yorrick didn¡¯t manage to protect the woman he loved. Yuna grabbed the doctor by his shoulders and asked, ¡°Doctor, isn¡¯t my son conscious already? It¡¯s been a week, and he¡¯s still acting that way. What happened to him?¡± The doctor took a look at Yorrick, who was like a zombie and was helpless. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mrs. Hathaway. We¡¯ve done all we could, but I¡¯m afraid that he has had a psychological breakdown. Psychological¡­ Yuna let go of him. ¡°How did this happen?¡¯ ¡°It was all because of you.¡± Madam Hathaway walked in with a cane and gave Yuna a p across her face. Yuna¡¯s face turned, and she froze on the spot. Nn and Maisie stood outside the door. They had come with Madam Hathaway. Yuna slowly turned toward her. ¡°But,¡± ¡°I let you handle the family affairs because I trusted you. I haven¡¯t even left Yaramoor for a long time, yet you have managed to mess up the family already.¡± Madam Hathaway knocked her cane on the floor angrily. Yuna shook. I¡¯m sorry,¡± ¡°You¡¯re sorry? It¡¯s toote now that Yorrick is in this state.¡° Madam Hathaway looked up with tears in her eyes. ¡°Yuna, I know you started with good intentions, but you were too selfish with Yorrick. You didn¡¯t give him a chance to breathe. Controlling him isn¡¯t the way to show love. You need to learn to let go. He¡¯s a 37-year-old man and not a 3-year-old child anymore.¡± Yuna pressed her lips together as a tear rolled down her cheek, and she started crying. ¡°You didn¡¯t want to let Yorrick end up with Sharon and created that ident. Do you know that your actions pushed your son into hell?¡± Every word Madam Hathaway uttered stabbed into her heart. She took a few steps back and sat on the floor. ¡°I know my mistake now, I¡­ I won¡¯t control him anymore. I won¡¯t limit him.¡± Madam Hathaway took a deep breath and looked at Yorrick, who was sitting in front of the window, unmoving. His strong and athletic body looked frail under the lights. Maisie tugged at Nn¡¯s shirt, and he looked at her. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. She whispered, ¡°Come with me.¡± Nn looked into the room and followed Maisie to the balcony. ¡°What¡¯s going on, Zee?¡± She pressed her lips together. ¡°I want to go to the hotel X stayed at.¡± Nn frowned. ¡°Why?¡± Maisie looked down. ¡°I need to bring her papers back.¡± Nn rubbed his temples. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± ¡°Maybe not.¡± Maisie tidied up his suit. ¡°Stay here and spend time with Yorrick. He needs someone by his side now.¡± ¡°His life or death has nothing to do with me.¡± Nn squinted and approached her. * You just want to leave me.¡± ¡°No way. I¡¯ll tell you when I¡¯m back.¡± Maisie ran her finger over his lips, then turned around with a smile and left. After Maisie left the hotel, she made a call.¡± Where are you?¡¯ The person said something while she hailed a cab. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be right there.¡± The rain started falling over the entire city. Yorrick stood in front of the window in the empty room while the rain fell on his face. He closed his eyes and let it happen. Nn stood by the door with his arms crossed. ¡°Do you n to live the rest of your life like this?¡± Chapter 1141 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1141 Yorrick kept silent. Nn chuckled and said, ¡°I have to say you¡¯re good at pretending. For the Persian Gulf project, why don¡¯t you-* ¡°You¡¯re so annoying.¡± Yorrick interrupted as he turned around to look at Nn. His face was drenched cold as he frowned annoyingly. Nn walked into the ward and sat down on a chair. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the womanizer Mr. Hathaway would end up like this for a woman.¡± Yorrick leaned against the window. His heart was so cold that he couldn¡¯t feel the coldness seeping into him from the cold rain.¡± Ridiculous, isn¡¯t it? I also find it ridiculous.¡± He said, ¡°It¡¯s ridiculous that I would let a woman into my heart after only knowing her for three months, right? She isn¡¯t very pretty either. Although I have to admit that she has a nice body shape, she has a nasty personality. She may look smart on the surface, but she¡¯s just a naive and innocent girl deep down.¡± While ying with his watch, Nn lifted his head to look at Yorrick but didn¡¯t say anything. He set his gaze at the world outside the window, and his eyes were dull. ¡°I care for her because she¡¯s as innocent as Sharon. Initially, I was just teasing her,¡± He came to an abrupt stop before he could finish his sentence. Yorrick took a deep breath and tapped on the windowsill in a regr tempo. Water droplets dripped from the corners of his eyes, but no one could tell whether they were raindrops or tears. Nn slowly rose to his feet and asked.¡± The daughter of the Nixes is dead. Do you know about that?¡± Yorrick was stunned. He lowered his head without saying anything, his expression calm and cold. Meanwhile¡­ The Nixes hade to the St. Donnor Estate to confront the Hathaways. The man standing in the front of the group was Mandy¡¯s father. His face was stern as he looked at Madam Hathaway, who was sipping on her tea. ¡°What do you mean by this?¡± Holding her teacup, Madam Hathaway smiled at him and replied, ¡°I¡¯m sure I¡¯ve made myself pretty clear. Ms. Nix¡¯s death has nothing to do with Yorrick. What¡¯s more, what does what Ms. Nix has done or who she has offended have anything to do with the Hathaways?¡± Mr. Nix smacked the table and snarled, ¡°Yes, Mandy harmed Yorrick¡¯s woman, but who knows whether Yorrick has or hasn¡¯t taken revenge on Mandy for that woman!¡± Madam Hathaway scoffed coldly. Although she was old, she was still as confident and calm as she used to be when she was young. ¡°Mr. Nix, I¡¯m sure you yourself know very well how many enemies your Nix family made when you started to work with the underworld.¡± Master Nix set his jaw tightly and frowned. Madam Hathaway mmed her teacup on the table and replied confidently, ¡°If Yorrick wanted to avenge that woman, he would¡¯ve done it himself a long time ago. Yorrick was injured because of this incident as well. If those people were his men, would they hurt their own master? What would they get for doing that?¡± Mr. Nix clenched his fists tightly. Madam Hathaway red at Master Nix and said sternly, ¡°Mr. Nix, if you want to be unreasonable, then the Hathaways won¡¯t be reasonable to you either. The choice is yours, Mr. Nix. You can choose to end this in a peaceful way or a rough way.¡±Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Mr. Nix harrumphed and went away with his men. Holding X¡¯s luggage, Maisie came to a farm in the suburbs with a cab. The air was filled with the scent of mud after rain. There were many chained cows on the grasnd, and the endless aspen trees and grass made this ce look like a paradise. At that moment, a middle-aged man in a denim jacket with a bearded cheek walked out of the warehouse with a cigarette in his mouth and grains in his hands. Maisie approached him with the luggage and asked, ¡°Hi, I¡¯m sorry, but may I know if the girl you saved here?¡± The bearded man put the grains down and took a drag from his cigarette. He turned his head around to study Maisie and asked expressionlessly. ¡°You¡¯re her friend?¡± Chapter 1142 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1142 ¡°Yes.¡± Maisie nodded. ¡°Maisie.¡± X was standing in front of the door. She was wearing a dress from the man¡¯s daughter. Although it did not go very well with her body size, she still looked rather good in it. X came forward and said to the bearded man. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Sullivan. She¡¯s my friend.¡± Sullivan nodded. Then, he went away to do his own stuff with his cigarette in between his lips. X pulled Maisie into the house. Although the house was not as luxurious and spacious as those rooms in the mansion, it was clean. There was a young boy and an old woman in the house other than them. ¡°Hi,¡± Maisie greeted them, and the boy waved his hand back at her shyly. However, the old woman did not give Maisie any response, as if she did not get what she said. X came forward and said, ¡°She¡¯s Mr. Sullivan¡¯s mother. She¡¯s deaf.¡± Maisie was stunned. Something crossed her head, and she turned around to look at her. ¡°Yorrick thought you¡¯re dead. Can you tell me what happened?¡± X was stumped for a moment before she lowered her head. ¡°Do you know Ms. Nix? Yorrick¡¯s fiancee? She abducted me and wanted to humiliate me. I thought I was going to die as well.¡± She sat on the couch and ran her finger across the wound on her shoulder that had been treated. ¡°Mr. Sullivan saved me.¡± The Nixes had ties with the underworld, and Sullivan had worked for the mafia when he was young. The Nixes had killed his daughter when she was 18. Mandy had been the main culprit. Sullivan¡¯s daughter had been studying in the same school as Mandy. Sullivan¡¯s daughter had offended Mandy, so thetter arranged for her to receive X¡¯s treatment. She had found someone to vite Sullivan¡¯s daughter, and an ident happened. Sullivan¡¯s daughter ended up dead, so Mandy made it look like she had killed herself. Sullivan could not believe that his daughter had killed herself, so he looked into the matter himself. In the end, all the evidence pointed to the Nixes, but the local police dared not to take any action. After all, the Nixes had a lot of influence in the area, and they were connected to the underworld, so the police didn¡¯t want to get themselves into trouble. Since nobody wanted to help Sullivan, he had no other choice but to swallow his humiliation and be a bodyguard for the Nixes while looking for a chance to avenge his daughter. When Mandy abducted X, Sullivan was there. Just as she had been under the impression she was a goner. Sullivan suddenly attacked Mandy. X rubbed her forehead and said, ¡°I just remember Mr. Sullivan threw a jacket at me so that I could put it on. He asked me to get a cab and go to the address he gave me. I was scared and didn¡¯t want to return to the hotel, so I came here. Mr. Sullivan¡¯s mother took care of me. She treated my wound and gave her granddaughter¡¯s dress for me to put on.¡± X still couldn¡¯t help but shudder when she thought about that scene. Maisie grabbed her hand and asked, ¡°Are you not going to tell Yorrick that you¡¯re still alive?¡± X lifted her head to look at Maisie. She fell silent for a few seconds before averting her gaze. ¡°It was his fiancee and mother that put me in my current situation. I won¡¯t have an easy life if I stay in Yaramoor. Since he has already let me go, I¡­ I should just leave.¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°He¡¯s been hospitalized.¡± Maisie looked at her, the corner of her lips curving up a little. ¡°He was ambushed when he went to save you. He thought you¡¯re dead, and he¡¯s heartbroken.¡± X was stunned. ¡°He¡¯s heartbroken?¡± Maisie nodded. ¡°I heard that he¡¯s having some kind of mental issue. It seems like your death has hit him pretty hard.¡± She looked at X, who kept her head low in silence, and added, ¡°Maybe he really does care for you.¡± When Maisie returned downtown, Nn was waiting for her in the hotel. After entering the room, the first thing that weed her gaze was his back. He was standing in front of the ceiling-to-floor window. She went forward and hugged him from behind. ¡°Honey.¡± ¡°Are you done with your affairs?¡± Nn grabbed her wrist, turned around, and secured her in his arms. ¡°You went to see X, right?¡± Chapter 1143 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1143 Maisie was stunned. She lifted her head and looked at him with a smile on her face. ¡°How did you know?¡± Nn scratched the tip of her nose and said, ¡°I knew it from the moment we found out that dead body was Mandy.¡± Maisie lowered her head but did not say anything. She guessed Sullivan wanted to avenge his daughter, so he had treated Mandy the same way she had treated his daughter to get back at her. ¡°The Nixes won¡¯t let it go, will they?¡± she asked. Nn chuckled. ¡°There¡¯s nothing they can do even if they don¡¯t want to let it go. If one of their enemies killed Mandy, they wouldn¡¯t dare to make any moves since they don¡¯t know who their opponent is. Besides, do you think Yorrick will let them have their way?¡± Maisie found afortable spot in his arms and yed with the button on his shirt. ¡°Then Yorrick should know that X is still alive, right?¡± Nn carried her to the couch and kissed her with a gentle smile on his face. ¡°That¡¯s his business. It isn¡¯t something we should worry about.¡± Two dayster¡­ X came to the hospital, but there was no one in the ward. She asked the nurse, ¡°Do you know where the man who stayed here a few days ago is?¡± ¡°So. you¡¯re the one Mr. Hathaway talked about.¡± The nurse smiled as if she knew something. ¡°Mr. Hathaway was discharged from the hospital yesterday, and he told me to give you this letter if you came here to look for him.¡± The nurse gave a letter to X. X was stunned. She took over the letter, and the nurse left. She walked to the bench and took her seat. She opened up the envelope, and the letter was filled with Yorrick¡¯s handwriting. ¡°If you¡¯re reading this letter, it means you¡¯re here. If not, it means you¡¯ve left Yaramoor. I¡¯m sorry. I was the one who brought you here against your will, but I couldn¡¯t protect you well. I was traumatized by Sharon¡¯s death, and my heart died after her passing. I thought I would never fall in love with any woman anymore. You¡¯re right. I was the one who approached you first. I should¡¯ve put an end to all of this, but seeing how naive and innocent you are, I just¡­ I just couldn¡¯t help myself but go out of my way to get closer to you. I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t want to admit that you indeed have attracted me, so I could only keep on denying myself in an extreme way. However, when I thought the person who died was you, I have to confess that I have fallen for you. But the person who made you suffer all this harm is me, so I won¡¯t stop you from leaving if you want. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Whether you read this letter or not, I hope you will have forgotten everything about me if you live a happy life. I don¡¯t want to be an obstacle to your pursuit of a happy life. If you¡¯re leading an unhappy life, don¡¯t forget that someone is waiting for you in a distant foreign country.¡± When she saw the word ¡°Yorrick¡± on the bottom left corner of the letter, a drop of tear blurred the word. X lifted her head, and her eyes were red around the rims. She tried to hold back her tears but to no avail. She covered her mouth with her hand and let out augh. Then, she broke down, and tears fell out of her eyes like broken beads, blurring the paper she had crumpled. Soon, X came out of the hospital and put on her sunsses. She stood in front of the entrance for a while, calmed herself down, gged a cab, and went away. Nn and Maisie were having a meal in the restaurant. She rested her chin on her hand, looked toward the outside through the window, and sighed. ¡°Do you think X will go to see Yorrick?¡± Nn chuckled. Gripping the foot of the ss, he shook it slightly and said, ¡°Unless she has a thing for Yorrick too.¡± Maisie picked up the knife and cut the steak. ¡°You¡¯re right. If X doesn¡¯t have a thing for Yorrick, she will probably not go to see him.¡± Nn took a sip of wine and lifted his brow. ¡°Who knows.¡± At that moment, Maisie received a text message on her phone. After reading the message, she sighed. ¡°Just like we expected. X has returned home.¡± Chapter 1144 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1144 Nn lowered his head andughed, ¡°Well, we should let them handle their own stuff.¡± One week after X returned to Zlokovia, she received an invitation to a talk show. Everyone knew that the host of the show was a bold one to ask anything. She even asked about her scandal with Yorrick in front of the audience. When the camera focused on X, she fell silent for a few seconds before answering with a smile, ¡°The scandal is real.¡± The host was stunned, ¡°Really?¡± X maintained the smile on her face.¡± Yes. It¡¯s just that the rtionship between Mr. Hathaway and me is rather The host chuckled and continued. ¡°You really are very honest, X.¡± Then, she followed up with a question. ¡°So, can you tell us what kind of rtionship you and Mr. Hathaway are in right now?¡± X yed with her tassel earrings. She had put on light makeup and was wearing a frost green halter dress. She looked pretty and gave off an elegant aura. ¡°Right now?¡± She looked toward the camera and said, ¡°If Mr. Hathaway is watching this program overseas at this moment, I have something to say to him.¡± Both the cameraman and the host were stunned. The good thing was that the host came to her senses quickly and said, ¡°So you have something to say to Mr. Hathaway on our show today? Well then. Let¡¯s hear what you have to say. I¡¯m sure everyone is interested.¡± X lifted her brows and smiled. Then, her expression turned serious as she spoke.¡± Yorrick, we¡¯ve never had a rtionship because it never started. Therefore, my return to my country doesn¡¯t count as breaking up. Right now, all you have to do is wait for me. I won¡¯t give you a chance to regret it because I¡¯m going to win your heart from today onward.¡± #X announces that she¡¯s going after Mr. Hathaway on the show# On the same day, the entire Inte was filled with topics about X. Netizens gave her their approval, while someplimented her for her courage. Someizens also expressed their admiration for their love, and most of them became her fans because of her bold and straightforward personality. At Royal Crown Mindy rushed into the office and asked.¡± Xy, are you serious!?¡± X was sitting on the chair, flipping through a magazine. Without lifting her head, she said, ¡°Deadly serious.¡± ¡°You have only been traveling abroad for a short period.¡± Mindy said incredulously after she took a seat beside her, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you acknowledge the scandal between you and Yorrick, but how could you say that you are chasing him in front of the audience across the country? Are you not afraid he is going to reject you?¡± X put the magazine down and said,¡± Well, it¡¯s not going to be the first time I get rejected.¡± She smiled and continued. ¡°I also had said in front of everyone that I would get Louis back to my side, but what happened in the end?¡± Mindy replied with a bitter smile. ¡°You broke up.¡± X chuckled. ¡°So 1 have to start a new rtionship.¡± ¡°Xy, have you ever thought about what if it doesn¡¯t work?¡± Mindy felt that X had not been on a trip for a break but for brainwashing. X looked at her and replied matter-of-factly. ¡°Trust me. It¡¯ll work this time.¡± When X returned home, her parents were sitting in front of theputer, looking at something. When they saw X, they hastily averted their gazes. She walked upstairs, and her mother called out to her. ¡°X.¡± X stopped in her tracks and looked at them. ¡°Dad, Mom, I know what you want to say to me, but I have made up my mind. I won ¡®t regret it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to talk you out of it. Besides, would you even listen to me?¡± Mrs. Mary Mayweather shook her head. ¡°Someone sent a message to you.¡± When she heard what her mother had said, X rushed down the staircase and stormed up to them. ¡°How could you two read my messages again!?¡± Mr. Mayweather smacked his lips and replied, ¡°We were browsing through Facebook as we don¡¯t want you to get¡­ insulted by thoseizens. Then, the message came in.¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Chapter 1145 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1145 X picked up theptop. She looked at the screen and a message popped into her vision. [I¡¯ll be waiting for you ) One monthter, X was invited to attend an event by a high luxury brand in Yaramoor. She wore a custom-made dress by Somnus Star. It was a dress spotted with star rhinestones that would phase from light blue to dark blue. There was a silk scarf falling from her shoulders that swayed with her movements. She stood on the red carpet with a smile on her face and waved at the media reporters. After that, she walked with the staff to the autograph wall to put on her autograph. Suddenly, amotion broke out in the crowd. X turned her head and saw Yorrick walking in her direction with the people from the brand maker. The man with broad shoulders and narrow waist who walked in an upright position at the center was the one whom she had not seen for a whole month. Under the shes, his features were carved to perfection, and the people beside him were pale inparison to him. It seemed like he had changed, but it also seemed like he hadn¡¯t changed at all. When their gaze met, X offered him a smile. She handed the pen over to the staff member beside her and walked past Yorrick. However, no one saw that Yorrick coiled his finger around hers. His movement was swift and light, but it caused X¡¯s heart to skip a beat X continued to walk forward, but a smile was tugging on her lips. X returned to the hotel, and the bell rang right after Mindy left. X had already changed into the sleeping gown she had brought with her. When she opened the door, she did not even have a chance to look at the person in front of her as she was pinned to the wall while a shower of kisses rained on her. X stretched her arm to coil around his neck and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask you to wait for me, Mr. Hathaway? Or you can¡¯t wait anymore?¡± Yorrick scooped her up from the floor and carried her to the couch. He pressed his lips on her cheek and said, ¡°I¡¯ve waited for you for a moment. I was worried that you might stand me up.¡± She chuckled. ¡°I just asked you to wait for me. I didn¡¯t say I¡¯m going to take a flight ande to look for you right away.¡± He buried his head into her shoulder andughed. ¡°Are you really going to chase after me?¡± X began to undo his buttons one by one and lifted her eyebrows to look at him.¡± Yes. It¡¯s still not too late if you want to back out right now. Once I start to chase you, I won¡¯t ept a no as an answer anymore.¡± Yorrick pulled his tie off and kissed her. ¡°I think you¡¯re the one who will back out in the end.¡± X wrapped her arms around him. His kisses thatnded on her like rain tickled the tip of her heart, making her tremble with ecstasy. ¡°The one who backed out will be a chicken!¡± The ice and the fire finally reunited. Their blood boiled, and they fell deeper and deeper into the abyss of desire as their movements swayed along with the tempo. When Yorrick announced his rtionship with X to the public, the Inte server had an outage. After all, Yorrick had been known as a womanizer. He had never admitted to the public that he was dating anyone, and this was the first time. The media from Yaramoor was familiar with X, and her name could be found in every corner of the Inte. She was a¡± retired¡± supermodel, a spokesperson for numerous luxury brands, and the daughter of the director of Royal Crown. Nobody had expected that she would be the one to take Yorrick down. Yorrick did not expect he would fall in love with X as well. Perhaps even X herself did not think that they would work out in the end. X and Yorrick came to the restaurant. Madam Hathaway, Nn, and Maisie were already waiting for them inside. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Holding X¡¯s hand, Yorrick came up to Madam Hathaway and greeted her, ¡°Aunt Hathaway.¡± Llupici U19 Madam Hathaway smiled and replied,¡± Have your seat.¡± X sat beside Maisie. This was the first time she was meeting Madam Hathaway. Madam Hathaway looked at X with a smile on her face and said, ¡°I heard that you¡¯re familiar with my granddaughter-iw. This must be fate. After seeing Nn form a family of his own, my nephew finally got himself a girlfriend now. I don¡¯t have any regrets anymore, and I can die in peace.¡± Chapter 1146 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1146 X exchanged gazes with Maisie and smiled. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just fate.¡± Maisie supported her chin in one hand. Noles and I were still concerned that Yorrick was going to be a bachelor for the rest of his lite some time ago. I really didn¡¯t expect this.¡± Nn scoffed. ¡°After all, he¡¯s a middle-aged man who¡¯s about to turn 37 years old this year, so there¡¯s not much time left.¡± Yorrick red at him. ¡°You¡¯re only three years younger than me.¡± ¡°Okay, just how old do the both of you think you are now? And yet, you¡¯re still quarreling with each other as if you¡¯re still kids. Zee and X are still here, so can you two not embarrass yourselves when they¡¯re around?¡± Madam Hathaway might seem to be reprimanding those two men, but she had a wide grin on her face throughout the whole time. X and Maisie both tried their best to hold back theirughter. ¡°X.¡± Madam Hathaway looked at her and picked up her wine ss from the table. ¡°I would like to apologize for what Yorrick¡¯s mother did to you before this.¡± X was stunned for a moment. She then got up and grabbed her wine ss in a hurry. ¡°Madam Hathaway, I actually-¡± ¡°His mother. Yuna, is the daughter-inw of the Hathaways, so I¡¯m apologizing to you on behalf of her as well as the Hathaways.¡± Mrs. Hathaway interrupted her. ¡°His mother has always been the one who¡¯s at fault, and I¡¯m apologizing to you and Sharon,¡± X squeezed the foot of the ss tightly and nced at Yorrick, who was silent as if something was going through his mind. Yuna loves her son too much, and she¡¯s too selfish. She¡¯s always been afraid that her son will leave her. That¡¯s why she had been trying to get her child to live the lifestyle she wanted him to have so that he would turn into someone she likes him to be.¡± Mrs. Hathaway sighed. ¡°What happened to Sharon is a debt that the Hathaways can never pay back to her family. However, the tragedy back then has already created an irreversible oue, and you¡¯re lucky enough to escape the same fate this time around. So, no matter what, I must apologize to you.¡± Since Madam Hathaway had finished her wine in one go, it was only natural for X to finish all her wine too. Maisie and Nn looked at each other and smiled. This might be the best and the luckiest oue. Later that night¡­ While they were on their way back after dinner, X leaned on the back of the seat and was on the verge of falling asleep. And because of the alcohol that she had consumed before that, she could not even lift her eyelids. Yorick took her into his arms, and she rested her head on his shoulders. Her soft, long hair wrapped around his arms gently like silk ¡°Are you drunk?¡± Yorrick pecked her forehead softly, and she telt itchy as his warm breath brushed over her skin. She nodded, stretched out her arms, and wrapped them around his waist. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve drunk a little too much.¡± ¡°Oh really?¡± Yorick stared down at her blushing cheeks and could not help but give off a smile through the corners of his lips. He then inserted his hand through the bottom hem of her blouse, X trembled instantly, sat up straight and pressed her body against his arm. Yorick Hathaway!¡± He chuckled softly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re drunk?¡± X ignored him and leaned back down again. She asked after a while. ¡°You still can¡¯t let the memory that you had with Sharon 90. can you?¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Yorrick rested his chin on the top of her head and smiled. ¡°Are you jealous of her?¡± She muttered, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Sharon is someone of my past already.* Yorrick stroked the dark hair that was hanging on the side of her body. pressed his palm against her cheek, and forced her to look up at him. ¡°But you¡¯re my present, and of course, my future.¡± X suddenly thought of what he had said back then-something about her being his second woman and even hisst. She smiled and kissed his lips. ¡°You can always miss her from time to time, but I must be the only woman that you¡¯re allowed to think of in the future.¡± Yorrickughed and rubbed her lips with the tip of his thumb. ¡°I¡¯ll only think of you in the future as soon as you be the official Mrs. Hathaway.¡± The dark night sky outside the window looked like the background of a dream because of the embellishment of the neon lights, and the beauty was almost ethereal. X cuddled in his arms as she stared at the scenery that went by the car window in a snap of a finger and changed in a matter of a split second as if she was bidding her past self goodbye. It turned out that being in a rtionship was not a one-sided thing. It would only work when both parties in the rtionship had the same idea in mind. Thus, even if she had only taken one step toward the other end of the spectrum, the other party would happily take all the remaining steps just to get closer to her. Chapter 1147 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1147 A few dayster, at Stoslo¡­ Ryleigh saw in a news article of the magazine she was reading that Yorrick had admitted to dating X. The article also had the picture a reporter had taken for the couple. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that they would be a couple!¡± Louis, who was sitting on the side drinking his coffee, raised his eyebrows slightly.¡± Isn¡¯t this good news?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s good news. X has finally found the happiness she deserves, and she won¡¯t think about you anymore.¡± Ryleigh supported her chin in her hand and held her smile back. Louis almost choked on his coffee, and he put down the cup. ¡°So, this is the thing that you¡¯re worried about?¡± She chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m only joking with you. I¡¯m not worried about this. I was just thinking about¡­¡± Ryleigh lowered her gaze. ¡°She loved you so much back then and even spent six years of her adult life on you. She must have been very sad when the two of you broke up. And now that she found the happiness she¡¯s been looking for, she can finally walk out of that sour past. I¡¯m so happy for her.¡± Louis smiled. ¡°Yeah, I feel the same way for her too.¡± Ryleigh put the magazine down. She seemed to have started to feel hungry again minutes after having herst meal. She rubbed her stomach and said to Louis,¡± I feel like eating again.¡± Louis lifted his head and looked at her.¡± You¡¯re sure to put on weight if you continue to eat like this.¡± Ryleigh was instantly upset when she heard thatment. ¡°Are you starting toin that I¡¯m fat already?¡± ¡°I¡¯m notining.¡± Louis massaged his temples helplessly, got up, walked toward Ryleigh, and rubbed the top of her head while staring at her affectionately. ¡°I¡¯ll go and make you something to eat.¡± Ryleigh smiled and nodded. The next day, Ryleigh stood on a scale to weigh herself and cried when she saw the figure that appeared on the scale. ¡°I actually gained ten pounds!?¡± She pinched her waist and realized that it had be even thicker than it used to be. ¡®My slender waist is already this close to bidding me farewell forever! No wonder Louis hasn¡¯t even touched me these few weeks. It turns out that he really dislikes the fact that I¡¯m turning fat! ¡°Louis Lucas!¡± Ryleigh rushed into the bedroom angrily, and before Louis could get up from the bed, he was hauled out of bed and got scolded. ¡°You said you weren¡¯tining about my weight. But I really put on a lot of weight, so tell me right now! Have you been so cold to me because I¡¯ve¡­ I¡¯ve be fat and ugly?¡± Louis propped the side of his forehead against one hand,y on his side on the bed, and stared at her with anguid expression.¡± What do you mean by me being cold?¡± You¡­ You don¡¯t even want to touch me now, and you¡¯re telling me that you¡¯re notining?¡± Ryleigh smacked him with a pillow. ¡°You men are all liars. Before you men get to marry the woman that you love, everything¡¯s lovey-dovey, but as soon as you get her to marry you, the woman of your life will immediately be turned into a decoration!¡± Louis grabbed the pillow that wasing his way, pulled her into his arms, andughed. ¡°How long has it been since yourst bled?¡± ¡°What do you mean by how long has it been since Ist bled?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Louis pinched her chin, raised her face lightly, and said seriously. ¡°You¡¯re a woman. Haven¡¯t you realized that your menstrual cycle has been a few weekste?¡± Ryleigh was astonished. ¡°Now that he¡¯s mentioned it, my period should¡¯ve been due a long time ago, but I haven¡¯t been taking it seriously.¡¯ Louis pinched her cheek. ¡°I¡¯ll do the math for you. Your period has been dyed by at least five weeks, you¡¯ve gained weight, you¡¯ re either eating or sleeping all day long, and you get agitated extremely easily. Don¡¯t all these point to the fact that you¡¯re currently pregnant?¡± ¡± ..¡± Ryleigh looked at him in surprise.¡± How are you so clear when ites to this matter!?¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°He actually knows my cycle better than I do!?¡¯ Louis covered his face with his palm and could not help butugh out loud. Ryleigh could see his squinting, sly eyes through the gaps in between his fingers. ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯ve been nning to get you pregnant, so how would things work if I didn¡¯t know when exactly your period started?¡± Ryleigh choked on her saliva. ¡®So, does that mean that I¡¯ve won the jackpot?¡¯ At noon, Louis brought Ryleigh to the hospital for a checkup, and the result of the checkup was that- she was pregnant! Chapter 1148 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1148 Ryleigh walked out of the ultrasound room while rubbing her abdomen. She was not at all prepared for the sudden addition to the family member that was living in her womb at the moment. ¡®I got pregnant before I even got ready to be a mother. ¡®But looking back on Louis¡¯ various actions in the past few weeks now, he¡¯s been telling me that I¡¯m getting fat, but he hasn¡¯t been restricting me from eating anything at all. I¡¯ve not been allowed to stay upte, eat junk food, wear high heels, and even jump around. Don¡¯t all these mean that he¡¯s noticed this since weeks ago?¡¯ Louis stood and waited in the corridor. He was about to speak when he saw Ryleigh Material ? N?velDrama.Org. He took the report and looked down at her aggrieved face. ¡°Do you¡­ Do you not want to have kids?¡± ¡°Of course not,¡± Ryleigh replied anxiously.¡± If you had told me about this earlier, I would have started preparing myself since then. And now that I learned I¡¯m pregnant out of the blue before mentally preparing myself for the news, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± Louis took her into his arms and stroked her hair. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve been too selfish. I was afraid that you wouldn¡¯t want to keep the baby if you were to know that you¡¯re pregnant earlier.¡± He had originally nned to conceal the pregnancy until three monthster so that she would not be able to have an abortion after the fetus was fully formed. However, he had ignored the fact she would be afraid of conceiving a child. ¡°Who told you that I wouldn¡¯t want a kid?¡± Ryleighughed and cried in Louis¡¯ arms. * I¡¯m only scared. I¡¯m afraid of the pain.¡± Louis wiped her tears away and kissed her on the top of her head. ¡°I¡¯ll be there with you throughout the whole process. If you¡¯re afraid of the pain, we¡¯ll choose to deliver the baby through a C-section. I¡¯ll also get you the best medical team to ensure your safety and make you suffer less.¡± Ryleigh was coaxed into a guffaw. ¡°I wonder if you do mean it. And just¡­ I¡¯m only making an assumption here. Just in case I¡¯m going through a difficult childbirth, will you choose to save the mother or the baby?¡± Louis pinched her face with a serious expression. ¡°Isn¡¯t this a no-brainer? I¡¯ll of course, choose to save you first. We can always conceive another child in the future. But who else can I ask to be my wife if you¡¯re gone because of childbirth?¡± Ryleigh chuckled and plunged her head into his arms again. ¡°I feel like I didn¡¯t get myself a wife through our marriage, but a daughter instead because she cries all day long¡­¡± ¡°What did you just say?¡± ¡°Nothing much.¡± Louis wrapped his arm around her and said solemnly, ¡°I was saying that we should go home already.¡± At the de Arma mansion¡­ ¡°I¡¯m going to be a great-grandfather already?¡± Hernandez learned that Ryleigh was pregnant and was so happy that he could not keep his mouth closed. ¡°Oh my, this is really a delightful event. How great is this? I¡¯ll actually be able to see the birth of my great grandson before I kick the bucket. I think my whole life has beenpleted because of this.¡± Hernandez immediately summoned the servants and asked them to prepare a scrumptious dinner banquet for them. Louis helped Ryleigh to sit down on the couch as Hernandez stared at him. ¡°Take good care of your wife. A pregnancy is the most tiring thing that any woman in the world has to go through. I didn¡¯t even dare to make your grandmother do anything when she was pregnant with your mother, as the baby was our top priority throughout the whole journey.¡± Louis nodded helplessly. ¡°I know. You don¡¯t have to remind me about that.¡¯ Hernandez then added with a stern expression, ¡°Also, don¡¯t make your wife angry again. Mental stability is also crucial to any pregnantdy. Do you get me?¡± Louis chuckled. ¡°How would I dare to make her angry? Do you know how long it would take for me to coax her every time she cries?¡± Ryleigh red at him while Louis rubbed the top of her head as the smile on his face intensified. The continuous heavy rain baptized the capital of the Yaramoor. The roses of the St. Donnor Estate looked even more beautiful when they bloomed during the rainy season. The rain droplets dripped off the eaves and onto the bluestone bs and flowed into the soil, nourishing the newly grown buds. Nn and Yorrick were sitting behind the curtains, ying chess, while a servant was standing next to their desk, brewing tea. The boiled water was then poured onto the tea leaves, and the fragrance of the tea pervaded the whole room. Yorrick looked out the window. ¡°The rainy season is here again. This looks bad.¡± ¡°Yeah, this weather looks pretty bad.¡± Nn picked up the teacup and took a tiny sip. ¡°It seems that I¡¯ll be staying here for a few more days, Chapter 1149 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1149 Yorrick frowned. ¡°You shameless ba*stard!¡± ¡®Is he nning to prolong his stay here and continue to bring more chaos into my life?¡¯ Nn put down the teacup, and his expression remained unchanged. ¡°Why should I act tactfully when I¡¯m with you?¡± Yorrickughed out of wrath, propped his arms against the edge of the table, and red at Nn. ¡°Did Maisie take a fancy to you because of your brazenness?¡± Nn rolled up his sleeves casually. ¡°Then do enlighten me. How many shameless crappy things have you done when you were trying to grab yourself a wife?¡± Yorrick was rendered speechless. Standing upstairs, Maisie and X turned around together, and X bumped her arm with her elbow. ¡°Are the both of them always like this?¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. Maisie turned to look at X. ¡°You¡¯re just getting to know them. They¡¯re both already in their 30s, and yet they act so childishly.¡¯ X had gotten her horizon widened. ¡®Mr. Goldmann has always been a regal and prominent man in front of the public, he¡¯s never been friendly, and he constantly emits an aura that alienates others and that prevents strangers from approaching him. But that doesn¡¯t seem to be the case when he¡¯s around Yorrick, does it? Some might even think that they¡¯re a couple, and wedies are both redundant.¡¯ Maisie patted X on the shoulder.¡± There¡¯s nothing strange about that. Nn mocks everyone that he¡¯s with. It used to be Helios, but Yorrick has been turned into his temporary punching bag now that we¡¯re in Yaramoor. You haven¡¯t even gotten the opportunity to be there to witness when he teases his grandfather.¡± X could not help butugh out loud as she walked back to the room with Maisie.¡¯ That sounds nice. At least I now know that Mr. Goldmann truly loves his wife.¡± Maisie sat down on the end of the bed.¡± Yorrick treats you very well too.¡± X walked up to the French window, pulled the curtain open, and stared at the raindrops that dripped onto the ss. He¡¯s really treating me like a queen right now.¡¯ ¡®He had never failed to piss me off every second before he confessed his feelings for me.¡¯ She turned around, nced at Maisie, andughed. ¡°The feeling of both parties walking toward each other at the same time in a rtionship feels so different from the feeling of being the person who¡¯s chasing after someone who¡¯s walking away from her. I get it now.¡± Maisie got up and walked to the window.¡¯ That¡¯s why you should consider yourself one of those lucky ones.¡± X smiled, looked out the window, and said nothing. The rain gradually stopped, and the originally gloomy sky became much clearer. Maisie and Nn were about to depart from the mansion. But she remembered something right before they departed and walked up to X. ¡°I have something for you.¡± X was startled. She then lowered her head and took the box that Maisie handed over. ¡°There¡¯s even a gift for me?¡± She opened the box, and there was a ruby ring lying inside, the one that she had endorsed while she was working with Soul Jewelry. X could not help butugh. ¡®She actually gave me the ring that I endorsed before this.¡¯ Yorrick walked up to her from behind and saw the ring in her hand. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the ring that you endorsed back then?¡± ¡°How do you know that?¡± X turned around and stared at him, looking a little surprised. Yorrick could not help but chuckle. ¡°I¡¯ve gone through all the products that you¡¯ve endorsed in the past, and I was very impressed by this ring.¡± X lifted her eyebrows and smiled. ¡°Oh really? Did you go over them on purpose?¡± Yorrick stroked her cheek with his palm.¡± Maisie has prepared a ring for you, so shouldn¡¯t there be one for me too?¡± ¡°This is the only one in the world, and it¡¯s meant to be given to me and only me. What makes you think that you¡¯ll be getting one too?¡± X pinched the ring tightly. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Yorrick squinted slightly. He took the ring in X¡¯s hand and twisted it gently. The ring separated into two different rings and instantly became a pair of couple¡¯s rings. X was shocked. ¡°What is,¡± Yorrick picked up the two rings and chuckled. ¡°Aren¡¯t these a couple¡¯s rings?¡± How did you know?¡± X had not realized the ring itself consisted of a pair of rings. She had always thought that there was only one ring. Yorrick scoffed. ¡°Maisie used to be a jewelry designer that worked under Luxe Inc., and such two-in- one couple¡¯s rings was a creative idea that she came up with back then. One of the rings would be named ¡®The One¡¯ while the other one would be named The Only¡¯.¡± ¡°So you and I, we¡¯ll be the one and only when wee together.¡± A car was driving slowly in the city. Nn asked Maisie about the gift that she had given to X, and Maisie gave off a meaningful grin. ¡°It¡¯s a ring.¡± Chapter 1150 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1150 Nn chuckled faintly. ¡°You¡¯ve already given them rings.¡± ¡°Why should I wait?¡± Maisie approached him and blinked. ¡°Rather than allowing them to order their rings from another jewelrypany, why shouldn¡¯t I make the first move?¡± Nn rubbed the top of her head, and his eyes were filled with affection. ¡°Yes, my wife is always right.¡± At this time, Maisie received a text message on her cell phone. It was from Ryleigh. ¡°Nn!¡± She called out his name immediately after reading the message and said with a grin, ¡°You¡¯re going to be an uncle soon!¡± Nn hugged her and rested his chin on her forehead. ¡°Nice, and I have another good piece of news for you. Helios has a daughter now.¡± ¡°The baby is born already?¡± Maisie was surprised and looked up at him. Original from N?velDrama.Org. He responded softly as he fiddled with the tips of her hair with his fingertips. ¡°I just received the news.¡± Half a yearter, in thete autumn¡­ Nn and Maisie returned to Bassburgh after Soul Jewelry¡¯s branch in Stoslo had stabilized. Barbara had given birth to a daughter a few months ago. Thus, Maisie brought some skincare products to the Boucher manor to visit her. Looking at all the skincare products that Maisie had brought along with her, which had piled up on a table, Barbara could not help butugh. ¡°You can juste here empty-handed. There¡¯s no need to spend so much money.¡± ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I spend some money on your baby? Daisie has been looking forward to your baby as she¡¯s finally an older cousin now.¡± Maisie walked to the crib and sat down. The baby sleeping soundly was still chewing on the pacifier in her mouth, and her eyshes looked exceptionally long, making her look so adorable. Barbara crossed her arms, leaned against the wall, and chuckled. ¡°Ryleigh is already about to catch up to me. Daisie is going to be the older cousin of another little fe very soon.¡± ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s now 31 weeks pregnant, and she¡¯s estimated to be due at the end of the year.¡± Maisie caressed the baby¡¯s face gently and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t wake up Bea. It¡¯s very difficult to calm her down as soon as she starts to cry.¡¯ ¡°Bea?¡± Maisie raised her head and looked at Barbara. ¡°Have you chosen a name for her?¡± Barbara nodded. ¡°Helios is the one who chose it. Her name is Beatrice Boucher.¡¯ ¡°Beatrice¡­¡± Maisie looked at the baby in the crib and chuckled. ¡°She might even be my daughter- inw when she grows up. Barbara almost burst intoughter. ¡°Stop it. Don¡¯t you ever think about turning my Bea into one of the Goldmanns. She¡¯s still so young, and you¡¯re already thinking about making her your future daughter-in- law.¡¯ ¡°Who knows? You can¡¯t be sure either.¡± Maisie chatted with Barbara for a long time before she decided to leave the Boucher manor. She then ran into Francisco when she came to the courtyard. It had almost been a year since she and Franciscost met each other. After Maizie¡¯s incident, Francisco seemed to have be more mature and appealing at first nce, and he was no longer giving off the aura of someone that took things easily all day long. Francisco looked a little surprised and stepped forward when he saw her. ¡°Are you here to visit Barbara?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Maisie looked at him with a wide grin on her face. ¡°It¡¯s been almost a year since we last met, and you¡¯ve changed a lot.¡± Francisco paused for a split second, inserted his hands into the pockets of his trench coat, lowered his gaze, and gave off a smile . ¡°Probably, humans do change.¡± He had left the youthful aura behind and reced it with a more mature personality. Perhaps it was not that he had changed but that his mindset was different from before. ¡°I think I still owe you a free meal, it¡¯s been so long, and I still haven¡¯t lived up to my words.¡± Maisie rubbed her chin. I wouldn¡¯t have thought of it if I hadn¡¯t seen him today.¡¯ Maisie invited him to a meal, and Francisco did not reject her, so the two of them went to a restaurant. ¡°Are you still working at thew firm?¡± Maisie fetched herself a piece of meat and looked up at him. He picked up the ss and took a sip of water. ¡°I¡¯ve passed the test. I¡¯m now a prosecutor, but I¡¯m still working on getting through the internship.¡± Chapter 1151 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1151 Maisie smiled. ¡°That¡¯s great. You¡¯re who you are, yet you chose not to use your connections. Instead, you try to get in by yourself. I admire you for that.¡± There were plenty of people his uncle knew. It would be easily arranged il Francisco wanted to get in with his strong connections, but he didn¡¯t use that advantage and instead got in through his hard work. That proved he wasn¡¯t the useless person people thought him to be. ¡°B*tch, why are you seducing my man?¡± There was amotion in the rooms, and many customers from the main hall looked over. Maisie was one of them. A woman in her 40s dragged a young woman out of a room and started beating her up. The young woman had her back toward her, so Maisie couldn¡¯t see her face, only that the older woman was pping her and kicking her to the floor. A server tried to stop her, but the woman pushed him away, ¡°Mind your own business. This woman booked a room so that she could seduce my man. What¡¯s wrong with me pping her if she¡¯s so shameless?¡± The woman who was beaten stood up, but she didn¡¯t back down and was even more arrogant, ¡°You¡¯re the shameless one! He¡¯s your lover, not your husband. You¡¯re cheating. At least I¡¯m single.¡± ¡°You¡¯re single? You¡¯re just an unwanted woman abandoned by her husband. Aren¡¯t you ashamed?¡± The older woman¡¯s expression changed. The younger woman was even braver,¡± We¡¯re not too far off. I¡¯m divorced at least. You¡¯re still married. I know who your husband is . I¡¯m going to tell your husband about this for beating me up!¡± Maisie wasn¡¯t interested in themotion, so she turned around and continued eating, but she suddenly heard a name that she was familiar with. Her hand paused, and she curiously turned around. She tried to confirm it was her. The manager brought some security guards to speak to them, and the younger girl¡¯s face was finally visible. It was Linda Vanderbilt. After four years, she had changed as much as her brother Hector. However, Hector had be more mature and logical, while she went the other way. Francisco noticed that Maisie was paying attention, so he asked, ¡°Do you know them?¡± ¡°My rtive.¡± Maisie put down her cutlery and called Hector. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. By the time Hector got to the restaurant, the older woman and Linda had been escorted out. The older woman didn¡¯t want to make a scene in public, and since Linda knew her secret, she grabbed a handful of dor bills out of her bag and threw them into Linda¡¯s face. ¡°You better watch what you say, and don¡¯t you dare get close to Liam, or I¡¯ll make sure you suffer.¡± Hector, who was in the taxi, slowly rolled down the window and saw Linda grabbing money off the ground and frowned. When he looked at the woman in the car, he also looked at the license te. ¡®Isn¡¯t that¡­ the car of the editor-in-chief¡¯s wife?¡¯ After picking up all the money from the floor, Linda started counting. It was $3,000. She would do anything to make money, even if she was scolded and beaten up. A shadow suddenly loomed over her. Linda looked up. When she saw that it was her brother, her expression changed. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Hector pulled Linda into a corner and threw her against the wall. He was disappointed and sad. ¡°Linda, are you really happy trading your dignity for money?¡± ¡°Why do you care how I make money?¡± Linda stuffed the money into her bag and took a good look at Hector, ¡°Hah, I knew you came here to see Maisie. You¡¯repromising now? Have you forgotten who the one who sent you to prison for three years was ? Now you¡¯re kissing her feet!¡± Chapter 1152 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1152 ¡°Hector, do you really think that Maisie appreciates you? If she really appreciated you, why didn¡¯t she let you manage thepany and instead just let you work there?¡± Linda noticed Hector¡¯s expression change andughed even louder, ¡°You¡¯re just as dumb as Grandma. That¡¯s why you¡¯re only good enough to be herpdog-¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Linda fell to the floor. When she snapped out of it, she put her hand to her cheek and looked at Hector with a shocked expression, ¡°You pped me!?¡± Hector looked at his palm that still stung a little, then closed it and held it at his side. He took a deep breath. ¡°Linda, Maisie never did anything wrong. We were the ones who were at fault? Lindaughed again. ¡°Have you been brainwashed by Maisie?¡± Her expression dropped. ¡°If it weren¡¯t because of that b*tch, Grandma wouldn¡¯t have forced me to marry an *sshole like Jimmy Zimmerman! You saw how he treated me!¡± Memories from a year ago shed across his eyes. Jimmy had kicked his sister out of their family home, and her arms, legs, and neck were covered in old and new bruises. It had been a scary sight. She had been burned with a cigarette, cut, and beaten with a belt, a cane, a bat, and his fists. She had lost her baby because she was beaten so much that she could never have a baby anymore. The Zimmermans had gotten Jimmy to divorce her because she couldn¡¯t give them an heir and kicked her out of the family. Hector closed his eyes and held his breath. ¡°What does Maisie have to do with any of these?¡± ¡°Everything!¡± Linda screamed and grabbed him by his cor. ¡°If she hadn¡¯t framed me, I wouldn¡¯t be the one who had to go through all that! Why did I have to go through all of that? She destroyed my life, but you said that it¡¯s all our fault?¡± Seeing how Linda was yelling andshing out at him, he looked down. ¡°Do you understand what cause and effect mean?¡± His eyes twitched. ¡°I met Mr. Smith that the thugs looked up to. He got a life sentence for murder and has been in there for 15 years. Before he was sent to prison, he was an owner of a chain bar in Coralia, a businessman who had friends on both sides. He had money, status, and could get anything he wanted in Coralia. ¡°He was in the business for 40 years, and even when he was investigated, someone would take the fall for him, and he would be able to get out clean. After I got out, I didn¡¯t know what I should do, so I went to visit him. Mr. Smith told me about karma. If we choose to nt evil seeds, we¡¯ll get evil fruits. Once we choose this path, there¡¯s no turning back. You can¡¯t me anyone because you made all the choices. Even if you were lucky to get away with it once or twice, you¡¯ll never escape forever.¡± Hector took a deep breath. ¡°He said you can apologize when you make mistakes, but you go to prison once you make a bad decision in life. The three years that I was there were something I deserved. He wanted me to remember that there¡¯s only the dark side and the legal side in life. There¡¯s still a chance to turn back if you don¡¯t want to sink too deep in.¡± Linda stood up straight, obviously not listening to anything that he said. ¡°Are you saying that I¡¯m getting what I deserve?¡± She pushed Hector aside and smirked, ¡°It was all Grandma and Mom¡¯s idea, but I was the one who was sacrificed. Weren¡¯t I innocent?¡± Hector opened his mouth but didn¡¯t speak. Linda¡¯s eyes were red when she grabbed his arm, ¡°All Grandma and Mom could see was you. I was neglected my entire life. All could do was stick around you, and in the end, I was the one who was forced to marry that *sshole!¡± Chapter 1153 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1153 ¡°It was Grandma and Mom¡¯s fault, but are you really innocent?¡± Hector¡¯s question made Linda¡¯s pupils shrink, and she held her breath. He continued. ¡°You knew what Grandma and Mom were nning, but you got involved, so you were an aplice.¡± Linda took a few steps backward, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not.¡± ¡°No one is absolutely faultless or evil, but there aren¡¯t people who are absolutely innocent either. You chose to join Grandma and Mom in framing Maisie, so don¡¯t make it sound like she was the one who framed you back or like she did you wrong. You reap what you sow.¡± Hector turned around. ¡°Grandma treated Maisie terribly, yet she let her live in the old mansion, and that¡¯s very generous. We have no right to ask forpensation.¡± ¡°If you have nowhere else to go, I can help you find a ce.¡± Hector left after he said that. Linda leaned against the wall with her head hung low. She was still unhappy about the oue. What was the point of feeling sorry for her now? Did they think she was a beggar to whom they could donate? She was going to leave when a man appeared behind her and hugged her. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that Hector was your brother.¡± Linda was surprised, but she turned away when she saw that it was Liam. ¡°You didn¡¯t evene to help me when you saw that old hag beat me up. Now that she¡¯s gone, you suddenly showed up. Liam turned her face. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare jump in. My future is in her hands. Do you think I¡¯d get involved with an old woman if not because I want to be promoted? You on the other hand¡­ Hector is your brother?¡± Linda was curious. ¡°You know him?¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Liam¡¯s face turned dark when she mentioned Hector, and he grabbed her chin. ¡°I do know him. We work in the samepany. This wild child learned of my affair with that old woman and is walking over me for that. I¡¯ve had a bone to pick with him since a long time ago, but I didn¡¯t know that he was your brother who went to prison.¡± Linda was surprised. ¡®Doesn¡¯t he work at Maisie¡¯spany? Why would he suddenly work at a fashion company and even know Liam?¡¯ ¡°I thought that kid knew someone because he was quite arrogant. Turns out he was just a convict.¡± Liam let go of her, took a cigarette out of its packet, and lit it up. ¡°I see that you don¡¯t have a good rtionship with your brother. Do you want to work together to take him down?¡± ¡°Take him down?¡± Linda¡¯s face turned pale. Even though she hated the Vanderbilts, Hector was her brother. ¡°Why hesitate?¡± Liam raised her chin.¡± Don¡¯t forget that we¡¯re on the same boat. If the issue about that old woman and me is exposed because of your brother, it won¡¯t benefit us in any way. That old woman is smitten with me and will listen to everything I say. I trust that her husband¡¯s assets will soon be mine.¡± He then hugged her by her shoulders. ¡°And when that happens, I¡¯ll have a luxurious life, and I won¡¯t forget you.¡± Linda still hadn¡¯t had a good job and nowhere to call home. Since Liam promised that he would elope with her once he got the assets of the old woman¡¯s husband, she finallyplied. ¡°Alright, leave him to me.¡± A cunning look shed across Liam¡¯s face when Linda agreed. Hector got back to the apartment and saw Maisie waiting for him in a car. He walked to her and lowered his head. ¡°1 met my sister, Maisie.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Maisie rubbed the top of his head, ¡°You¡¯ve done well.¡± Chapter 1154 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1154 Hector suddenly felt shy, but he remembered something. ¡°By the way, the middle-aged woman who was with my sister was the wife of our editor-in-chief.¡± Maisie frowned, ¡°The one who cheated on with Mr. Lowe?¡± Hector nodded. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. She pondered, ¡®That means that when Linda and the wife of Hector¡¯s boss were fighting, the man in the room was Mr. Lowe? What kind of rtionship does Linda have with him?¡¯ Hector looked down, looking upset. ¡°I really wanted to advise my sister, but she wouldn¡¯t listen.¡± Maisie smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as you advised her. It¡¯s up to her to listen or not. It¡¯s not your fault if she chooses to ignore it because you¡¯ve done your part.¡± He nodded. When Hector was walking into his apartment, Maisie called out to him, and he turned around. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Maisie looked at him. ¡°It¡¯s best to be careful around Mr. Lowe.¡± Hector paused for a moment, but seeing how serious Maisie looked, he nodded. Two dayster, at Soul¡­ Maisie hadn¡¯t been back to thepany in half a year, and once she got back, her employees surrounded her and had a lot to say . Most of them were updating her on work-rted issues of the past half a year. Some said their orders had been dyed and that the clients hade to the office and caused a scene. Those that Lucy couldn¡¯t handle would be sent to Kennedy because their clients were mostly socialites and people knew him in that industry. The socialites would show him leniency, so Kennedy had been returning to the office in the past two months. ¡°Why were the orders dyed?¡± Maisie walked into her office, around the desk, ar Lucy pouted and slowly replied, ¡°Too many people resigned recently, and we only have a few people left in the operations team. The materials that were out of stock couldn¡¯t be delivered on time, so they were dyed. Those that were supposed to be ready by this month had to be pushed back to the next¡­¡± Maisie frowned while she removed her coat and put it on the back of the chair. What caused this wave of resignations? Lucy looked at her and took a deep breath.¡± Ms. Vanderbilt¡­ You haven¡¯t given a raise to the operations staff in two years. That¡¯s why they left.¡± Thest part was more of a mumble. Maisie was rendered speechless. She put her hand to her forehead. ¡°A raise ¡­¡± Maisie felt embarrassed. ¡°It really didn¡¯t cross my mind.¡± ¡°Because you promised that, the workers thought that you were lying to them and just said that to keep them around. And since you haven¡¯t been in the office for the past six months, people thought¡­¡± Lucy was embarrassed. ¡°They thought that thepany is closing down soon and that you¡¯ve run away.¡± Maisie chuckled. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll arrange with the finance team to give the operations department a raise. For those who have tendered their resignation, they can keep their positions. If not, I won¡¯t force them. We¡¯ll hire a few more people there.¡± Lucy nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± Maisie rubbed her temples. How could she have forgotten about giving raises? That was what she had promised them when Nn asked for her hand in marriage. The other departments had all received bonuses, but she had left out the operations team! Her phone that she had ced on the desk received a news update. When she clicked on it, she realized it was about Hector! Hector¡¯s identity as a convict had been exposed, and everyone had learned why he had served time in prison. Other than the Vanderbilts and Nn, no one else knew about that! Chapter 1155 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1155 Maisie¡¯s eyes turned cold. It must have been Linda! When everyone from the magazinepany saw this breaking piece of news, they were all shocked. ¡°Could it be true? Hector went to prison before?¡± ¡°He sold drugs and got into fights. He was a thug!¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°Don¡¯t judge a book by its cover. Did we really wrongly use Mr. Lowe about the watch incident?¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible. He went to prison before, so it wouldn¡¯t be too weird if he really did that.¡± The colleagues were discussing when Hector showed up at the door, and then they suddenly went quiet. Hector walked to his desk and ignored everything. He left after taking some documents and saw Liam happily walking toward him when he got to the corridor. ¡± Little thug, how could you still show up here?¡± Hector ignored him and walked past him, but Liam put out his arm to block him.¡± Weren¡¯t you so arrogant before this? Why are you trying to run away?¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± Hector asked in a low voice. Liam touched his nose, smiled, and put his arm on Hector¡¯s shoulder. ¡°We both have a hold of each other¡¯s secret, so we¡¯re even now. Hector was startled. ¡°You were the one who leaked the news?¡¯ Liam scoffed. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to your sister, Linda.¡± Hector grabbed him by his cor and pushed him against the wall. ¡°What do you want from my sister?¡± ¡°What do I want with her?¡± Liam seemed to want to make him angry and smiled. ¡°I want everything. Your sister is a shameless and cheap woman. She¡¯ll let me do anything to her. Not only do I want to ruin her, but I also want the Vanderbilts to lose their prestige.¡± Hector¡¯s hands tightened until the veins on his hand popped up upon seeing how proud Liam was. Liam didn¡¯t stop there and triggered him more, ¡°Why? Are you going to beat me up? Go ahead. If you don¡¯t kill me. I¡¯m going to look down on you for the rest of your life.¡± Hector¡¯s face was dark, but he remembered Maisie¡¯s advice for him, including what came to light recently. He let go of Liam, who stopped looking arrogant because he didn¡¯t get the desired oue. He wasn¡¯t happy. ¡°Lost your balls?¡± ¡°You want to make me angry so that I beat you up, get fired, and be a joke to everyone,¡± Hector smiled, but there was no joy in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not going to let that happen.¡± Hector turned around and left. Liam was surprised. ¡°You¡¯re just a b*stard! An ex-convict has no ce in thispany. Trash to society should just get out of here!¡± he yelled. He spat on the floor when he saw that Hector didn¡¯t even look back. Linda had said that her brother was easily angered, but how did he manage to control himself? He underestimated him. Now that the entirepany knew that Hector had served time in prison, they kept talking about it, and the editor-in-chief soon found out. He called Hector and asked him about it. Hector didn¡¯t try to hide it. After recounting his story, Hector slowly said, ¡°I can¡¯t change my past. I admitted to it, and I¡¯ll hand in my resignation if that¡¯s not good enough.¡± There was a difference between being fired and resigning. He would rather hand in his resignation than fall for Liam¡¯s trap. The editor-in-chief was silent for a while, pondering. Hector had already prepared his resignation letter and ced it on his desk, but before he left, he said, ¡°Thank you for your guidance, sir. Before I go, I have to tell you something.¡± Chapter 1156 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1156 The editor-in-chief was stunned, ¡°What is it?¡± Hector looked at him and said, ¡°Watch out for Mr. Lowe.¡± ¡°Liam?¡± The editor-in-chief was dumbfounded. He seemed rather surprised at Hector¡¯s reminder and wondered why he had mentioned that he should be wary of Liam. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡± he asked. ¡°Mr. Lowe has his own hidden agenda for working under you. In any case, just keep an eye on him. You¡¯ll understand it in the future.¡± After Hector left the office, the editor-in-chief looked at the resignation letter on his desk and fell silent. He knew the ¡°feud¡± between Liam and Hector. Liam had been working under him for 10 years, and he was very familiar with his personality. Liam was flighty and impetuous, which was why he had not been promoted for so many years. Hector indeed was better than him , and he had a knack in fashion. He also knew that it was Liam who had framed Hector for stealing the watch out of his jealousy. ¡°Hector is not someone who would make something up on purpose. Does this mean that what he said about Liam is true? Liam indeed had a hidden motive for working under me?¡¯ Hector returned to the office and started packing his stuff. His colleagues did not say anything, and they all thought he was fired. While he was waiting for the elevator with a box, Liam appeared out of nowhere and sneered. ¡°Hah, you got fired?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t get fired.¡± Hector looked at him and said, ¡°I quit on my own because I feel sick with you around.¡± Liam let out a cold sneer and said, ¡°Alright, alright, save your breath. Get all your stuff and get the hill out of here. Don¡¯t forget to thank your sister for me when you get back!¡± Hector walked into the elevator with a straight face. The two metal doors slowly closed and shut Liam out of his sight. In the evening, at the Blue Bay vi¡­ N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. When Maisie received the news of Hector¡¯s resignation from the fashion magazinepany, she guessed that it was rted to that piece of news. She asked Quincy to check the person that had leaked the news, and just as she expected, it was Liam. She surmised that he must have gotten the information from Linda. Nn approached her and wrapped his arms around her waist. Burying his face in her shoulder, he asked, ¡°Are you checking the incident about Hector?¡± Maisie snapped herself back to reality and put her phone down. She turned to look at Nn and replied, ¡°Yeah. Hector has resigned from the fashion magazine because someone exposed that he has served time in prison.¡± Nn caressed her cheek and said, ¡°I can help him.¡± Maisie was stunned. Then, she lowered her head andughed. ¡°I know, but even if you help him, others will think he is depending on you. Even if you¡¯re willing to pave a smooth road for him, no one will recognize his efforts in the future.¡± If Nn stepped forward and helped Hector, other people would think that Hector depended on his rtionship with Nn. After all, he did not have a good educational background and had served time in prison before. These two things were enough to change other people¡¯s opinions about him. Nn leaned closer to Maisie and suggested, ¡°In that case, we can send Hector off to hone his skills. After he gets the best grades and experience, time will speak for him.¡± Maisie coiled her arms around his neck and chuckled. ¡°This is a good idea, but I still need to help him before that. I can¡¯t let my cousin get bullied for nothing.¡± Nn kissed the center of her eyebrows and asked, ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Standing on tiptoe, Maisie leaned forward and whispered something into Nn¡¯s ear. Heughed and scratched the tip of her nose with his fingertip. ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s do it your way.¡± The following day, at the fashion magazinepany¡­ The editor-in-chief was shocked that Nn would pay them a visit, and he hastily sent someone to bring him over to the VIP room. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, what brought you here today?¡± The editor-in-chief greeted him with a smile on his face as he sent someone to prepare tea for Nn. Chapter 1157 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1157 Nn asked him to take his seat. After the editor-in-chief had taken his seat, he parted his mouth and said slowly, ¡°My wife loves the recent beauty magazine published by yourpany, so she asked me toe and ask who is the editor for the recent issues The editor-in-chief froze. The staff beside him replied, ¡°Isn¡¯t the editor for the recent issues of the beauty magazine Hec-¡± Before he could finish his sentence, he realized something and fell silent. Nn took over the cup of tea that was handed to him and asked. ¡°Were you trying to say Hector?¡± The editor-in-chief let out an embarrassed smile. ¡°Yeah. The editor for the recent issues of beauty magazines is indeed Hector, but he resigned yesterday¡­¡± ¡°Resigned? What happened?¡± Nn asked as he sipped on his tea. The editor-in-chief sighed and answered,¡¯ Honestly, Hector is good. He¡¯s serious in his work, and he¡¯s a self-motivated person. Unfortunately, he has been in prison before, and this is a big no. Most of the people in thepany have doubts about him,¡± Nn ran his finger over the rim of the cup and asked, ¡°Did Hector not tell you about our rtionship?¡± The editor-in-chief was stunned. ¡°Well¡­ He didn¡¯t¡­¡± When Nn called himst time, he had suspected that Hector was rted to Nn. However, Hector had not mentioned anything about his rtionship with Nn at all, and the editor-in-chief appreciated his spirit. Truth be told, even if Hector had not resigned, he wouldn¡¯t have fired him. At most, he would only give Hector some time off, and he would ask him to return once everyone had shifted their attention from the news. However, Hector had submitted his resignation letter and seemed not to want to make things difficult for him. A faint smile appeared at the corner of Nn¡¯s lips as he said, ¡°I¡¯m pretty happy that he didn¡¯t use our rtionship to get what he wants. It is no wonder that he refused toin to me despite being bullied.¡± The editor-in-chief nodded, ¡°Yeah. ¡°I was the one who sent him to prison to correct his behavior. When he was young, he was rebellious and refused to listen to me. Everyone has their own rebellious period, but since he decided to change a new leaf, it proves that he¡¯s not a bad kid at heart.¡± Nn put the cup down and added faintly,¡± But it¡¯s good that he resigned as well. Yourpany isn¡¯t a suitable tform for him to hone his skill. After all, there¡¯s a bad seed working under you.¡± The editor-in-chief was dumbfounded. ¡± What do you mean by that, Mr. Goldmann?¡± There was a bad seed working under him? He couldn¡¯t help but think about the thing that Hector said to him before he resigned.. ¡°Could it be rted to Liam?¡¯ Nn leaned on the back of the chair and shifted himself to afortable position.¡± Have you ever wondered where your wife goes often?¡± ¡°My wife?¡± The editor-in-chief was stunned again. He did not know why Nn would talk about his wife all of a sudden. ¡°My wife usually goes shopping and eats with her friends. They would go to beauty salons and so on. What¡¯s wrong about that?¡± ¡°Are you sure about that?¡± Nn asked. The editor-in-chief was stumped. Honestly, he wasn¡¯t sure about that. However, that was what his wife told him every time, so he trusted her and did not press on further. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°My wife ran into your wife in a restaurant the other day,¡± Nn said and smiled meaningfully. ¡°Your wife made a bit of a fuss, and my wife ran into her. Coincidentally, the woman whom your wife shouted at is Hector¡¯s sister. Your wife even tried to hit her, thinking that Ms. Vanderbilt had hooked up with her man, and that made me wonder if it was you or not.¡± ¡°That is not possible¡­¡± The editor-in-chief was stumped. ¡°I have never hooked up with any woman before.¡± ¡°But that was what your wife said.¡± Nn squinted his eyes. ¡°Could it be that the man who was eating with your wife was another person and not you?¡± The editor-in-chief¡¯s expression changed. Every man would find it suspicious after they heard what Nn said. Besides, his wife had never told him anything about it, so he was out of the loop. He didn¡¯t even know who his wife had been having a meal with that day. Chapter 1158 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1158 ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, feel free to check Zen Garden¡¯s surveince recording. After all, I¡¯m sure you want to know the thing that Hector would rather resign than tell you, right?¡± After saying everything he wanted to say, Nn rose to his feet and left. The editor-in-chief was not stupid. He knew that Nn was there for Hector. Initially, he had just felt it weird when Hector said something like that to him before he left. However, after what Nn revealed, he shuddered and even felt vaguely that his wife must be hiding something from him. Nn came out of the fashion magazinepany, and Quincy was waiting for him in the car. When he entered the car, Maisie came closer from the back seat and asked,¡± Do you think the editor-in-chief will go look into it?¡± Nn chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ve already made things very clear for him. If he still didn¡¯t get it, then there¡¯s nothing I could do about it. He deserves to get cheated on by his wife.¡± Maisieughed. It was better to let Nn inform the editor-in-chief about his wife¡¯s infidelity than to let Hector tell the editor-in-chief directly. After all, the editor-in-chief had a stable rtionship with his wife, and they had never had problems with each other after being married for so long He would never believe or even be able to ept such an absurd reason. That was why Maisie had not advised Hector to expose everything but to use it as a tool to keep Liam in check. If Hector exposed everything precipitately, Liam would definitely say he was lying and try to defend himself. The editor-in-chief¡¯s wite was not someone to be taken lightly either. At that time, if they joined forces and used Hector of defamation, the editor-in -chief might not trust Hector anymore. Therefore, she had wanted to create an impression that Hector did not dare to tell the secret because Liam was threatening him. It was only then that the editor-in-chief would be suspicious and investigate the matter himself, Nn pulled her into his arms and said,¡± So, what is your next step, Zee? I¡¯ll do my best to cooperate with you¡± Gripping at the hem of his cloth, Maisie chuckled lightly. ¡°Next, we¡¯ll split up. You lead the editor-in-chief to investigate Liam while I¡¯ll go look into the rtionship between Linda and Liam.¡± Nn squinted and smiled, ¡°Alright.¡± Quincy, who was driving the car, looked at Nn through the rear mirror and said,¡± Mr. Goldmann, why don¡¯t I go do it for you? After all, you still have to go back to thepany and¡± ¡°Shush it, Quincy. This is between my wife and me, so why do you want to be involved in it? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s embarrassing?¡± Nn said as he swept a nce at him. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Quincy closed his mouth. He was wrong. Nn was no longer single, and he was no longer the workaholic he used to be. Three dayster, at a coffee shop¡­ Maisie was sitting in a private room meeting up with a detective that she had hired. The detective was very efficient. After all, she had spent $15,000 to hire him. As she took over the envelope, she asked,¡± is this reliable?¡± ¡°Of course it is. You can rest assured, Mrs. Goldmann. We have a lot of connections in our line of work, and we have our own way of investigating a person.¡± Maisie smiled. ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. If you need my service again, just give me a call.¡± After the detective left, Maisie opened up the folder, and there was a stack of documents in it. Linda had hooked up with Liam in a bar after her divorce from Jimmy, and both of them had stayed under the same roof for quite a long time. However, Liam was by no means an honest man, and he had a knack for dealing with women. He was good at pretending to be a sessful businessman to approach those ignorant and innocent girls. Then, he had another way of dealing with the wives of rich families or gold-diggers. Liam¡¯s annual sry was $100,000. He could lie his way through those innocent little girls with fake luxury goods, but this wouldn¡¯t work with those women who had seen the world like those rich wives and gold-diggers. He approached those rich wives by bing their confidante. He went to the length of understanding their difficulties and talked to them so that they would trust and feel at ease with him. When they got along happily, he would fabricate a fake identity and tell them how hard his life had been to arouse their empathy when the time came. Some of them would be generous enough to give him money for the purpose of investment. Chapter 1159 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1159 What¡¯s more, Liam would y hard to get with thosedies. He would reject their kindness, making them look at him in a different light and trust him even more. Not only that, but Liam knew how to keep afortable distance from them. He portrayed himself as a kind and considerate gentleman, making those rich wives whose husbands were always busy with their careers and couldn¡¯t be with them fall even harder for him. When the time came, Liam would ept the goodwill of the rich wives, taking their money for investment to approach those gold -diggers. It was also thanks to the rich wives¡¯ ¡°investment¡± that he had the ability to rent luxury cars, vis, and apartments easily. After reading through the information, Maisie couldn¡¯t help but exim at Liam¡¯s talent in acting. She was confident that he would have been sessful if he could put his talent into good use, and it was only now she saw the reason the editor- in-chief¡¯s wife would fall so hard for Liam. She collected all the documents and put them back into the folder. Since Liam acted like an *ss and bullied Hector, she needed to teach him a lesson. Hector was still sleeping when his phone rang. He picked it up and realized it was Linda. He answered the call and told her where he was living. About 20 minutester, Linda dropped by his house. She walked into his house and scanned around. Then, she scofled coldly and said,¡± Hah, it seems like Maisie has found you a nice ce to stay.¡± Hector stood behind the door, turned around to look at her, and asked, ¡°What do you want?¡¯: She did not answer his question but walked to the couch and sat down. She pulled out a packet of cigarettes, took one out, and lit it. As she took a drag from the cigarette, she said, ¡°I heard that you were fired?¡± Hector closed the door and went to pull a jar of juice out of the refrigerator. ¡°What is the rtionship between you and Liam?¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business,¡± Linda replied as she flicked the ash on the floor. ¡°It isn¡¯t a big deal at all, even if you get fired. After all , you still have Maisie to help you. She will help you tond a better job, right?¡± Her future was dependent on Liam, so she did not think it was a big deal that Hector had gotten fired. He did not have to worry about anything since he still had Maisie to help him. Hector looked at her with a serious expression and asked, ¡°Do you really think Liam is serious about your rtionship?¡± ¡°Even so, he¡¯s a lot better than Jimmy.¡± Linda threw the cigarette end on the floor.¡± I came to tell you that you¡¯d better keep your mouth shut about the things between Liam and that old woman.¡± She rose to her feet and added in a threatening manner, ¡°If you dare to stand in my way, then don¡¯t me me for whatever I may do to you.¡± Hector lowered his head and said, ¡°Sis, is this really what you want?¡± ¡°Yes. This is what I want, and I will do everything I can to get it.¡± Linda took her purse and walked to the door. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you people that I¡¯m here today. Stop trying to talk me out of it. I won¡¯t be nice to anyone who gets in my way.¡± : She opened the door, and just when she was about to leave, Hector¡¯s voice rang out behind him. ¡°Then I hope you won¡¯t regret it.¡± Linda scoffed and left without turning her head back. Seeing that her figure was getting smaller and smaller in his vision, Hector lowered his head. His mother and grandmother may be at fault, but he was at fault as well. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. If he hadn¡¯t taken his sister¡¯s care for him for granted because of his grandmother¡¯s indulgence, if he had said a fair word for her when her grandmother and mother treated her badly, things might have be different today. The vibration of his phone snapped him out of his thoughts. When he saw the message from Maisie, he clicked on it and checked it. In the afternoon, at the Omen Hotel¡­ Liam was sitting on the bed bare-chested, taking drags from the cigarette. When he saw the editor-in- chief¡¯s wifee out of the shower and change her clothes, he shook off the ashes and asked, ¡°Babe, you¡¯re leaving so soon?¡± ¡°I have to go back early today,¡± she said, her voice filled with rage. ¡°I don¡¯t know what has gotten into my husband¡¯s head. He has started to suspect me.¡± Chapter 1160 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1160 Liam was stunned for a moment before he frowned deeply. ¡°He has started to suspect you? How is that possible?¡± He had kept their rtionship so well hidden. Besides, Hector had resigned, and with Linda keeping an eye on him, it was impossible for him to expose him. Suddenly, he thought of something and stubbed the cigarette. He then went forward and grabbed her in his arms from the back. ¡°If he really has started to suspect you, why don¡¯t¡­ Why don¡¯t you divorce him? I promise I¡¯ll give you a better life.¡± The editor-in-chief¡¯s wife was momentarily stunned for a moment before sheughed and replied, ¡°What are you talking about? If I get a divorce from him right now, I won¡¯t be able to get anything from him. If he finds out that I¡¯m cheating on him, he won¡¯t give me a single cent.¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Liam smiled back at her but did not say anything. The editor-in-chief¡¯s wife thought of someone, and her face turned dark. ¡°By the way, you haven¡¯t exined to me what is going on with you and that b*tch, Linda. Do you like a filthy woman like her too?¡± Liam hastily exined, ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood me, honey. There¡¯s no way I would like that woman. She is the one who keeps pestering me.¡± The editor-in-chief¡¯s wife pressed on. ¡°Are you sure? She¡¯s younger than me, though.¡± Liam hugged her and said. ¡°I like a mature and charming woman like you, honey. Other men may like a woman like her, but I don¡¯t. The editor-in-chief¡¯s wife was beyond delight when she heard what Liam had said. She was 49 years old this year. Even though Liam was four years younger than her, he was more romantic than her husband. Everyone else thought she and her husband had a stable rtionship. However, the fact was that ever since her husband founded the magazinepany, he had been busy all day and spent little time with her and her children. She felt lonely and left out, especially at her age. Even though Liam did not have a good background like her husband, he was younger and had better stamina than her husband. Not only that, but he was also considerate and thoughtful, so she couldn¡¯t stop herself from falling in love with him. ¡°Don¡¯t forget what you said. I don¡¯t want you to see that b*tch again.¡± Liam buried his head into her shoulder and rubbed her skin with his stubble. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, honey. I promise you I won¡¯t even spare a single nce at that kind of woman.¡± After the editor-in-chief¡¯s wife left, the smile on Liam¡¯s face disappeared slowly. If it weren¡¯t for her money, he would not care about an old woman like her. He pulled his phone out and sent a voice message to Linda. ¡°Lindy, do you want to meet up? I miss you so much.¡± The editor-in-chief¡¯s wife came to the parking lot. As soon as she entered her car, a figure appeared and knocked on the car¡¯s window. The editor-in-chief¡¯s wife was stunned. She hesitantly rolled the window down and asked, ¡°Is there anything I can help you with?¡±. Hector raised the brim of his hat. When the editor-in-chief¡¯s wife saw his face, she was a bit stunned at how good this young man looked. ¡°Nice to meet you, madam. I¡¯m Hector.¡± ¡°Hector¡­¡¯ The editor-in-chief¡¯s wife¡¯s expression changed when she heard the name. ¡°You¡¯re Hector?¡± Liam had told her before that there was a brat named Hector who threatened him. She had heard of him before but had never met him. ¡°Hmph, so it¡¯s you. What do you want? Do you want money?¡± Hector replied expressionlessly, ¡°I don¡¯t want money. I¡¯m just here to warn you not to get cheated, madam.¡± When the editor-in-chief¡¯s wife heard that, she sneered. ¡°No one would dare to cheat me. I think you¡¯re the one who would do that to me.¡± Just when she was about to start the engine, Hector pulled out a file and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, go back and open this file.¡± She was stunned for a moment, but she did not think Hector was joking when she saw how serious he was. She took over the file, and Hector pressed the brim of his hat lower before leaving. Chapter 1161 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1161 The editor-in-chief¡¯s wife stared at the documents in her hand, frowned, threw the unopened folder into the front passenger¡¯s seat, and drove away. The next day, at the fashion magazinepany¡­ The editor-in-chief had asked someone to track his wife down in order to get hold of her whereabouts. He would not know anything if he had not done so, but he found out that his wife had been visiting the Omen Hotel rather frequently nowadays, and each visit wouldst for hours. He had also asked the restaurant for their surveince footage, and sure enough, the woman who had created a stir at the restaurant was his wife. He had specifically asked his wife about that yesterday, and his wife had indeed lied to him. ¡°Garfield, pleasee in.¡± His secretary came in. ¡°Sir, is there anything that requires my assistance?¡± The editor-in-chief looked solemn and pondered for a long time before he gave the order. ¡°Help me track down the ces that Liam has gone to in the past few days. And remember, do not let him find out that you¡¯re onto him.¡± Garfield was startled for a moment, but he did not ask any further and nodded.¡± Alright.¡± The editor-in- chief felt even more agitated after Garfield left. ¡®The piece of advice that Hector gave me and the things that Mr. Goldmann told me, all of them point clearly to the fact that something is going on between my wife and Liam. Could it be¡­¡¯ He found Hector¡¯s contact information, thought for a second, and dialed his number. He asked Hector to meet him at a nearby diner, and Hector agreed to have a meal with him. Pushing the door into the private room, Hector saw the editor-in-chief sitting inside the room. Thus, he stepped forward and asked, ¡°Sir, are you looking for me?¡± ¡°Take a seat.¡± The editor-in-chief asked slowly after Hector sat down, ¡°Hector, you told me to be more aware of Liam on the day you resigned. Do you know something about him that I don¡¯t?¡± Hector lowered his head with a look of embarrassment on his face. ¡°Sir, I¡­¡± The editor-in-chief was even more certain about his suspicion. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this conversation will only be kept between the both of us.¡± Hector pursed his lips. ¡°Sir, Mr. Lowe framed me for stealing the watch because I identally found out about his secret. He tried to give me the watch in order to shut me up, but I didn¡¯t take it.¡± The editor-in-chief frowned. ¡°So, he framed you because he was worried that you would reveal his secret?¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Hector nodded. ¡°I dare not say anything because I really wanted this job. I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°I know that. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve always had high hopes for you. As for your prison time, is Liam the one who leaked this? He was forcing you to resign.¡± ¡®Hector knows what Liam is doing, so it¡¯s only natural for Liam not to want to keep him around in the company. It¡¯s no wonder Liam has always been so vignt with Hector.¡¯ ¡°No, the resignation was my idea. He didn¡¯t force me to do so,¡± Hector answered sincerely and did not take the opportunity to twist the knife. The editor-in-chief took a deep breath and waited for himself to calm down. ¡°So, what do you have on him?¡± ¡°Actually, I can¡¯t say that I have something on him. I only discovered that Mr. Lowe was using women to gain profit. He often has affairs with the wives of executives of all sorts ofpanies around the city and tries to get benefits from them.¡± Hector did not exin everything directly. ¡°I advised you to keep an eye on him only because I was worried that he might make you one of his targets one day.¡± Hector¡¯s statement verified the editor-in-chief¡¯s suspicions, and his expression dimmed instantly. Hector received a text message from Maisie on his cell phone. He took a nce at its content and said to the editor-in-chief, ¡°By the way, I saw Liam today, and as usual, he¡¯s brought two women to the Omen Hotel.¡± The editor-in-chief looked at him and did not utter a single word. Meanwhile¡­ Liam was ying tag in the hotel¡¯s swimming pool with two women. He had only met the two women just recently. They were gorgeous, young, and hot, and he fell for them almost instantly. ¡°Mr. Lowe, you¡¯re such a pro at flirting. There must be so many women surrounding you in life, right?¡± The woman who was leaning in his arms had an intoxicating smile. Liam was captivated by her smile. ¡°What¡¯s the use of having loads of women? They¡¯re all middle-aged women. How can theypare themselves with you?¡± The other woman giggled. ¡°Are you saying that rich women love men like you, Mr. Lowe?¡± Chapter 1162 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1162 ¡°They might love me, but I don¡¯t love them. To be honest, I love you more.¡± Liam hugged one of the women and was about to kiss her after saying that. The woman ced her finger on his lips diagonally to shush him. ¡°Mr. Lowe, don¡¯t be so impatient. There¡¯s always time at night.¡± Mr. Lowe was even happier upon hearing this. ¡°Are you telling me that the both of you have plenty of time tonight?¡± ¡°Mr. Lowe, you¡¯re such a greedy man. You want us both at the same time?¡± The woman pretended to be angry and pushed him away. He was so ecstatic he pulled them into his arms and kissed them again. Such a steamy scene caught the eyes of the people around them. One of the women in his arms wrapped her arms around his neck when she read the room. ¡°Mr. Lowe, aren¡¯t you afraid that your woman will be jealous of us?¡± ¡°Since when do I have any woman? Those women all delivered themselves to my doorsteps voluntarily. They¡¯re the ones who are fastening themselves onto me. But the only thing that I want now is to get myself all over the both of you.¡± Liam could not wait any longer and wanted to get it on with those women on the spot. The corners of the woman¡¯s lips twitched, and she deliberately said loudly, ¡°Don¡¯t do that, Mr. Lowe. This is still a public swimming pool¡­¡± ¡°What are you afraid of, babe? No one¡¯s going toe here.¡± Liam undid his bathrobe. ¡°Liam Lowe!¡± Liam froze in ce upon hearing the voice that came from behind him, and his expression instantly changed. As soon as Liam turned his head, the woman who approached him at lightspeed pped him in the face. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . His head turned to the side due to the momentum of the p, and the two women shrewdly retreated to the side. The editor-in-chief¡¯s wife roared, ¡°Liam Lowe, so you¡¯re indeed cheating on me! I put so much trust in you, so how dare you lie to me!¡± ¡°Baby¡­ You¡¯ve misunderstood. I didn¡¯t cheat on you.¡± Liam had not achieved his goal and did not dare to fall out with her just yet, so he could only coax her in a soft voice and push the me onto the two women. ¡°It¡¯s them. These women are so shameless that they¡¯ve tried to seduce me publically in the first ce. After all, I¡¯m still a normal man, 1¡ª¡± The editor-in-chief¡¯s wife pped him again, stunning Liam. She immediately took out a stack of documents and threw it heavily on Liam¡¯s face. ¡°Are they the shameless ones, or are you the one? These two women aside, you¡¯re dating not only that bitch Linda Vanderbilt but also so many other women. Do you regard us richdies as stamps, and your hobby is to make a collection out of us!?¡± Liam bent down and picked up the documents, and his face paled instantly.¡± This¡­ This is pure nder!¡± nder?¡± The editor-in-chief¡¯s wife pointed to his nose and reprimanded, ¡°I once believed that this is all a false usation too, but the facts are all presented to me right in front of my eyes! I read all of these last night, but I chose not to believe them. Yet, someone told me today that you¡¯ve brought two women here. I wouldn¡¯t be standing here if it weren¡¯t for the truth, and the truth is you¡¯re cheating on me!¡± ¡°Who told you that?¡± Liam panicked. He realized that someone was plotting against him, and that fellow had even gotten his hands on the secrets that he had been hiding from the world! He grabbed her shoulders. ¡°Baby, is it Hector? I told you that he¡¯s always wanted to ruin me. He fabricated all this information-¡± ¡®Where¡¯s that b*stard Liam Lowe? Get him out here! There was a suddenmotion, and a few nobledies broke into the pool area before Liam could get a hold of the current situation. ¡°You motherfucker, Liam Lowe! You¡¯re really hiding in this ce, having affairs with so many other women. You mother!¡± eking liar, you¡¯d better return all the money that we¡¯ve spent on you!¡± Liam was dumbfounded. ¡®What the hill is going on here? Why would all of them appear at once!? ¡®Is it Hector? But that¡¯s impossible. How would he have the ability to get all these details on me? Could it be that there¡¯s someone behind him who¡¯s always been helping him all this while!?¡± No, please listen to me! I can exin-¡® Ady pointed at his nose and cursed,¡± What makes you think we would require more exnation from you? Do we look like we want to know who all these other women are? It¡¯s not just me. There are so many women here. You son of a b*tch, you actually cheated on all of us!¡± Only then did the editor-in-chief¡¯s wife realize that she had really been deceived I¡¯m not the only one¡­ All thesedies who havee all the way here are all his victims. So, who wouldn¡¯t think that a b* stard has cheated them?¡¯.https://noveljar/charming-mommy-of-adorable-triplets-chapter-1162/ Chapter 1163 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1163 Those women could not settle with the idea of letting this matter slide, so they punched and kicked Liam as soon as they saw him. So how could Liam stand up to the beating that those women were giving him? As for the two women who were there with Liam, they had already left the scene, walked to the corridor next to the pool, and reported everything to Maisie. who was standing in the corridor. ¡°Mrs. Goldmann, we¡¯vepleted the task. Those women have discovered Liam.¡± *Thank you for going along with this y. The payment will be credited to your respective bank ounts.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Goldmann.¡¯ The two of them left immediately. Maisie crossed her arms and looked through the windowpane to see what was happening in the pool area. Those two gorgeous and seductive women were the extras she had hired. She had asked them to approach Liam deliberately and make him fall for them. Liam would not be wary of any woman who came close to him. It was said that things usually would not end well for lustful men. Liam had always been verypetent at deceiving women, so being beaten up by a group of women was absolutely what he deserved. The editor-in-chief¡¯s wife left the hotel exasperatedly, but her face slightly stiffened when she saw her husband.¡± Honey?¡± . ¡°You¡¯re indeed cheating on me with Liam behind my back?¡± The editor-in-chief¡¯s face dimmed. Everything had made sense to him as soon as he learned that Liam and his wife were visiting the Omen Hotel rather frequently recently. They had even teamed up to deceive him! The wife stepped forward immediately to grab him and cried, ¡°Honey, this is all my fault, but I¡¯ve done so because he deceived me . I didn¡¯t mean to do this to you! ¡°I swear! I broke up with him today, and I won¡¯t even be in touch with him anymore from today onward.¡± The editor-in-chief took a deep breath, closed his eyes with difficulty, opened his eyes after a while, and flung her hand off his arm. ¡°We¡¯ll talk when we get home.¡± He got into the car first without waiting for her. The wife was heartbroken. On the one hand, she had been yed by Liam, and on the other hand, she felt extremely guilty as her husband found out that she had cheated on him. In just a few days, every one of thosedies Liam had deceived joined forces to deliver Liam to the police on the charge of fraud. The money he had received from thosedies was in the millions, so the charges were enough to convict him, and the court would sentence him after a month of detention. He had never expected that he would end up in this situation, and he had no idea what he had done wrong. After all, this secret had not been discovered for ten years! ¡°Lowe, someone hase to see you.¡± A police officer opened the door, and two police officers led Liam in handcuffs to the meeting room. The man sitting on the other side of the meeting room was none other than Hector, who smiled, raised his hand, and waved at Liam, wanting to say hello. The smile hanging on Hector¡¯s face at this moment undoubtedly agitated Liam. Liam dashed over.emotionally, but the police officers subdued him before he even got close to the plexiss window. After getting a few words of advice from the police officers, Liam calmed himself down and red at Hector fiercely. He then sat down-facing Hector, who was sitting opposite him across the viewing window and picked up the phone receiver hanging on the wall. ¡°It¡¯s you.¡± Hector smiled. ¡°Isn¡¯t this your retribution, Mr. Lowe?¡± ¡°Hehehe.¡± Liam lowered his head andughed out loud. His bloodshot eyes looked both empty and gloomy, and waves of unwillingness could be seen surging from the bottom of his eyes from time to time. ¡°How did you find out all those things about me? There¡¯s someone who¡¯s helping you from behind, isn¡¯t it? Who is it?¡± I¡¯ve been extremely cautious for the past ten years and have never dared to act negligently at all for fear of being discovered by those women. I was the one arranging my dates with those women. That¡¯s why I could manage everything perfectly every time so that everything would soundpletely reasonable even when my actions aroused the public¡¯s opinion. I was even able to handle the situation when some of the women that I¡¯ve been with met each other on various asions. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°I¡¯ve hidden these secrets very deeply, so I don¡¯t believe that Hector would get to the bottom of it by himself. Someone must be 1/2 13:36 Ciupli TIUJ helping him from behind the curtains! But who could it be? The editor-in-chief or someone who has a grudge against me? I just can¡¯t bear that I¡¯ve lost to Hector, someone who has no educational background and had been imprisoned.¡¯ Chapter 1164 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1164 ¡®But now, as an educated man, I¡¯m facing jail time, big time. Talk about irony.¡¯ ¡°There¡¯s no need to rack your brain for the answer. There¡¯s no way that I¡¯m telling you that.¡± Hector looked at him, smiled, and added, ¡°You can try to guess the answer when you¡¯re in there. After all, you¡¯ll be released someday in the future, so maybe you¡¯ll find out about itter on in life.¡± Liam seemed to be exhausted. His lips were so dry and stuck to each other that he could not even squeeze a word through his lips. Thus, Hector ended the 10-minute visit in less than a few minutes. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. As soon as he left the precinct, he received a call from Linda. When Hector returned to the apartment, Linda was standing downstairs and blocking his way. The moment Hector appeared at the apartment entrance, she rushed up and pped him. Hector, who got pped, turned his head to the other side due to the sheer force. He did not say anything while Linda grabbed him by the hem of his cor angrily. ¡°You just can¡¯t bear to see me live a good life, can you? You just had to throw Liam into prison. Now what? I¡¯ve lost all the money that I¡¯ve invested in him!¡± She met Liam while working at a bar after being kicked out of the Zimmermans¡¯ residence. Apart from how well Liam had been treating her all this while, she was with Liam because he had also promised her he would support her in her journey of climbing up the socialdder and achieving a higher status in the future. She had always known that Liam was a yboy but never cared about it. To her, it was normal for men to be with a few women. What¡¯s more, she had spent all the money that she had saved for herself on Liam. She would even try to introduce wealthy women to Liam at the bar. She had been working so hard for him, hoping that Liam could fight his way into the upper-ss circle and save her from her misery. However, everything was ruined now! Hector took a deep breath and said calmly,¡¯ Linda, if you¡¯re short of money, just go and get yourself a job.¡± ¡°A job?¡± Linda pushed him away. ¡°Why would I go get a job? So that I can be at the mercy of others just like what you¡¯re doing to yourself now? Hector pursed his lips helplessly as he did not expect his sister to be this outrageous. He tried to persuade her, ¡°Linda, wake up already. Liam has never been sincere to you. He was just using you!¡± ¡°Shut up! You just can¡¯t bear to witness as I live a good life!¡± Linda roared. ¡°If you think Liam¡¯s cold blooded and ruthless, you people are even more cold blooded and ruthless than he is. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have sent me to the Zimmermans. You people are the ones who have ruined me!¡± She turned away and left angrily. Hector stood rigidly under the eaves. ¡®The reason she¡¯s be someone like this is that she was forced to get married to Jimmy Zimmerman four years ago. The torture that she suffered while she was staying with the Zimmermans has be a nightmare that has scarred her for life. She hates the Vanderbilts, so there¡¯s no way that I¡¯ll be able to persuade her.¡¯ At Soul¡­ Maisie was sitting in the conference room, and she asked Lucy to present the jewelry series that Soul had released for this season, which was known as the ¡± Prosperous Baroque¡±. ¡°Prosperous Baroque¡± would be Soul¡¯s first attempt at integrating their jewelry with the baroque designingnguage. After handing over the publicity n to the publicity department, Maisie suddenly opened her mouth. ¡°I n to assign the task of designing this new series of jewelry to Naomi.¡± Everyone present was amazed as soon as she finished speaking. Naomi was a designer who had just joined the team and had not released any works, so a neer would take up the project¡¯s main designer position? Even Naomi, one of the attendees of the meeting, was astounded. She looked at Maisie. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, but I¡ª¡± ¡°You¡¯re good at designing ssical jewelry,¡± Maisie interrupted her. ¡°You¡¯ve joined Soul, and you¡¯re now one of ourpany¡¯s jewelry designers. You¡¯ll have to prove to me with your designs that I haven¡¯t made a mistake in hiring you.¡± Naomi opened her mouth but did not utter a single word. ¡®I¡¯m now one of Soul¡¯s many jewelry designers. So how can I assume my identity as a designer of this company if I reject this opportunity straight away?¡¯ Chapter 1165 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1165 Maisie looked at her. ¡°Is it okay with you?¡± Naomi made up her mind and nodded. ¡°I¡¯m willing to give it a try.¡± When the meeting was over, Naomi caught up to Maisie. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt.¡± Maisie turned to look at her and asked with a faint smile on her face, ¡°I¡¯m willing to bet that this shouldn¡¯t be too difficult of a task for you, right?¡± Naomi paused for a bit and lowered her gaze. ¡°I¡¯m very grateful that you¡¯re always trying to give me a chance to prove myself, and I¡¯ll cherish it by trying my best to perform. However¡­¡± She paused for a split second.¡± It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve never tried designing anything in the baroque style.¡± T¡¯ll be your guide, and I¡¯ll get someone to bring you more information about the baroque styleter on.¡± Maisie ced her hand on her shoulder. ¡°I have faith in you.¡± Naomi pursed her lips and nodded solemnly. ¡°I won¡¯t let you down.¡± Maisie walked back to the administrative office and happened to run into Hector, who was sitting on the couch, waiting for her. She walked to her desk and sat down with a smile. ¡°Are you still nning to go back?¡± She was talking about going back to the fashion magazinepany. Hector shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s useless for me to go back now. I¡¯ve already left a bad impression behind when I left in the first ce.¡± Maisie lowered her eyes and grinned. ¡°I¡¯ll give you an opportunity to go abroad to polish up your skills. Do you want it?¡± He was stunned. ¡°I¡¯ll be going abroad?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Maisie nodded. ¡°Your educational background doesn¡¯t mean everything. The most important thing that headhunters or recruiters look for is work experience, so it depends solely on whether you¡¯re willing to hone your own skills.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°You¡¯re still young. only 25 years old. Men usually achieve a certain achievement in their careers when they¡¯re in their 30s, so it¡¯s still not toote for you.¡± Hector was silent for a moment. ¡°I¡¯m willing to go. It¡¯s just that what should I tell Grandma and Dad about it?¡± Maisie looked at him.¡±You have me.¡± Hector was astonished. ¡°But didn¡¯t you tell me that you don¡¯t like them?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just let bygones be bygones. I¡¯m not someone that clings to anything that took ce in the past.¡± Maisieughed as she realized that she had gradually forgotten about the hatred she had for the Vanderbilts ever since her father¡¯s death. ¡°By the way, my sister, she¡­¡± Hector thought of something when he was about to leave and sighed, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see her repeat her mistakes over and over again. In fact, I still hope that she cane home to us.¡± Maisie nodded. ¡°What a coincidence. I want to meet her too.¡± The next day, Maisie went to Linda¡¯s residence to look for her. She stood in front of the door and knocked on it. Linda came to the door and opened it. Her expression dimed instantly when she saw Maisie. ¡°Why are you here? Have youe here to make a joke out of me?¡± ¡°No one wants to make a joke out of you. I¡¯m just here to talk to you.¡± Maisie exined calmly. ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡± Linda scoffed. ¡°I have nothing to talk about with you. Your fake concerns will only work on Hector but not on me!¡± ¡°Then we won¡¯t talk.¡± Maisie took a debit card out of her handbag. ¡°This is what ¡°Hector asked me to hand to you while I¡¯m here.¡± Linda did not grab the card from Maisie but smacked her hand harshly, and the card in Maisie¡¯s hand was dropped to the floor. ¡°I won¡¯t take any money that you people give me! I won¡¯t ept your hypocritical alms!¡± ¡°Do you think this is a form of alms that he¡¯s giving you?¡± Maisie picked up the card on the floor and mped it between her fingers. ¡°He¡¯s worried that it¡¯d be inconvenient for you to go out alone when you¡¯re this poor. But this is what you think of him at the end of the day.¡± ¡°He¡¯s worried about me?¡± Linda thought it was ridiculous. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have gotten here if it weren¡¯t for you people, but you¡¯re actually worried about me now?¡± Maisie pushed Linda back into the room all of a sudden. Linda lost her bnce, stumbled, and fell to the ground. ¡°What are you doing-¡± ¡°Is there any difference between you and Willow?¡± Maisie stood there and looked down at the person sitting on the floor condescendingly. ¡°All you do when something goes wrong is to point fingers at others, but you never look for any problem that has contributed to the tragedy in your own sell. You¡¯re always right, and everyone else is always wrong.¡± Chapter 1166 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1166 Maisie¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°You were born in a family that focused more on boys than girls. You felt that your circumstances were all because of your brother¡¯s existence because your grandmother didn¡¯t care about what was right or wrong and blindly indulged him. ¡°But did you try to change it? You didn¡¯t. You listened to your grandmother about marrying into a rich family. Even if it was your way of getting away from her, you did everything you were told because you wanted recognition. ¡°The change in your mind was to marry into a rich family and get recognition. You¡¯re weak and useless and didn¡¯t want to fight back, so you obeyed. Why do you think you have the right to me others now?¡± Linda froze, and her face was ashen.¡± Nonsense!¡± ¡°Was it nonsense, or are you refusing to see the truth? You know the answer to that.¡± Maisie looked at her calmly. ¡°If someone has seen how cruel life can be but chooses not to ept it and continues living in delusion, it¡¯s absolutely stupid and means that you need more lessons. ¡°You don¡¯t want to change yet want recognition and live afortable life. There¡¯s no such thing as the best of both worlds. It¡¯s been four years. Are you still living in your dreams?¡± Linda looked down and bit her lip. She was like fragile porcin, almost breaking apart. Maisie ced the card on top of the shoe cab. ¡°You decide if you want to keep the card. I¡¯ve said what I came to say.¡± She turned and walked to the door but stopped and didn¡¯t look back. ¡°Hector asked me to tell you that he wishes that you would go home.¡± Meanwhile, at Soul¡­ Naomi sat in the office, going through the documents. She slumped over the desk and was clueless. Her inspiration had run dry. When she picked up her ss to take a drink, she realized that her ss was empty and there was no refill in the water cooler. She could only go to the pantry outside to get water. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Naomi walked to the pantry with her ss and heard a few female colleagues gossiping inside. She smiled and greeted them before walking to get water when she entered. ¡°I was eating at a restaurant the other day and saw Mr. Boucher and his wife and kid. I didn¡¯t expect he would focus on being a stay-at-home dad after getting married.¡± ¡°Sigh, even Mr. Boucher is married, and I¡¯m not. I¡¯m such a failure.¡± ¡°Hey, Naomi, are you married?¡± A colleague suddenly called out to her. Naomi was nning to leave quietly, but now that they asked, she paused, turned toward them, and shook her head with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re not married yet? I¡¯ve seen your file. You¡¯re turning 27 this year, right?¡± Among the colleagues, those over 25 or 26 were pretty much married with kids. Only a few were single. Naomi had no idea what she should say when one of them approached her. ¡°You¡¯re quite beautiful. Even if you¡¯re not married, you probably have a boyfriend already?¡± That made her feel even more awkward. She awkwardly smiled. ¡°No.¡± She immediately exined when they looked at her curiously, ¡°Because I¡¯m quite introverted. I rarely go socializing.¡± They understood once she exined, but they advised, ¡°You¡¯re 27 already. You can¡¯t keep being introverted. I think you should join some socializing event.¡± Socializing events were pretty much like going on blind dates. When one saw someone that looked fine, they would get together. Chapter 1167 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1167 Naomi smiled but didn¡¯t answer. She had been in aa for over a decade and had lost all her friends. Even now, she wasn¡¯t very comfortable being around people yet. When they were happily discussing, Naomi made an excuse and left. One of the colleagues was obviously curious. ¡°Why do I feel that she doesn¡¯t really like talking to people?¡± ¡°I noticed that too. Other than talking about work, she¡¯s usually alone for meals and work.¡± ¡°Is she anti-social?¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. In the evening, at the Topaz mansion¡­ Naomi brought some files home and saw Anthony sitting in the living room on a call with someone. When he saw she was back, he said something, hung up, and turned around.¡± Nelly, you¡¯re finally home. Is work tiring for you?¡± Naomi shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not. It¡¯s quite rxing.¡± ¡°Great, I was worried. If this job is too taxing for you, you cane work in mypany, and I¡¯ll arrange for a rxing job for you. ¡°Anthony looked worried. ¡°You¡¯ve beening hometetely, and I¡¯m worried that you can¡¯t handle it.¡± Naomi smiled and waved her hand. ¡°Thepany didn¡¯t ask us to work overtime. I wanted to do it.¡± Anthony nodded and recalled something.¡± By the way, I¡¯m going to the Persian Gulf in a few days. Remember to take your meals and don¡¯t get too tired, okay?¡± Anthony left with his bag after saying that. Naomi walked him to the garden and saw him get into his car. She turned around and closed the door but noticed that another car was parked where his car was not long after her father¡¯s car left. A woman rolled down the window and asked, ¡°Is Mr. Topaz around?¡± Naomi answered with a smile, ¡°My father just left. Can I help you?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± The woman in the car paused, looked away from her, and didn¡¯t reply. She slowly rolled up the window and drove off. She looked into the rearview mirror and saw Naomi standing on the spot. Then she tightened her grip on the steering wheel. Naomi walked into the vi and saw that the caretaker had prepared dinner. She mentioned the woman who was asking for her father to the caretaker, and the caretaker was startled. ¡°What does she look like?¡± Naomi answered, ¡°A ssydy.¡± The caretaker¡¯s expression changed as she looked at Naomi. ¡°Did that woman¡­ say something to you?¡¯ Naomi shook her head and asked out of curiosity, ¡°She just asked if dad was in. Mrs. Irving, do you know her?¡± . Mrs. Irving smiled awkwardly. ¡°Of course not. She¡¯s probably Mr. Topaz¡¯s business partner or something.¡± Naomi nodded and didn¡¯t ask further. When. Mrs. Irving left, she called Anthony with her phone. ¡°Sir, she came over again after you left and has seen Ms. Topaz.¡± Anthony was quiet for a moment. ¡°Thank you. She didn¡¯t say anything to Nelly, did she?¡± ¡°Ms. Topaz said she only asked if you were around,¡± Mrs. Irving replied. Anthony rxed. ¡°We¡¯ll talk when I¡¯m back.¡± The next day at Soul¡­ Chapter 1168 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1168 Maisie came to Naomi¡¯s office and knocked on the door. She saw Naomi rubbing her temple in front of a pile of documents as if she had a massive headache when she walked in. Naomi got up. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt?¡± ¡°You seem to be in trouble,¡± Maisie smiled.¡¯ Ran out of inspiration?¡± Naomi lowered her head and nodded. ¡°I¡¯m uninspired. The drafts that I¡¯ve made are¡­ not good enough.¡± Maisie looked at the pile of paper in the trash and looked at her watch. ¡°Do you wanna go take a walk with me?¡± Naomi was surprised. Maisie took her to the old street at the back. Old buildings surrounded them, and they all looked old yet elegant. It had an otherworldly feel. The two of them stopped in front of an old jewelry shop called ¡®Jewel Attic¡¯. The store had a ssic interior. The jewelry wasn¡¯t from any big brands and was mostly priced in the thousands. Naomi looked at Maisie, confused. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, what are we¡­¡± Maisie smiled and put her arm on her shoulder. ¡°I brought you here to get some inspiration. And while we¡¯re at it, I¡¯d like to show you some antique creations.¡± They entered ¡®Jewel Attic¡¯. There were three floors. The wooden floor was painted red and antique windows lined the walls. The chandelier was an oldyered design.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. The disy cabs exhibited all kinds of vintage jewelry, and even the racks disyed delicately carved jade, agate, and more. Naomi looked at the pieces of jewelry in the cabs, which were exquisite. Unlike the othermon jewelry, these had their very own uniqueness. Maisie gave an introduction, ¡°This store has been around for 70 years. It was here before Taylor Jewelry was established. It¡¯s a modest store, unlike themercialized ones. The shop has been in the owner¡¯s family for three generations, and they have always insisted on selling antique jewelry pieces. ¡°All of these were carved by the store¡¯s founder, from the jade to porcin and gems. Anything could turn into an exquisite piece of jewelry in his hands.¡± Naomi was in awe, but she noticed that it was quiet since there weren¡¯t any customers around. ¡°People don¡¯t usually stumble upon this ce, do they?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Maisie nodded with a smile,¡± But the Jewel Attic has an online store, and most of their transactions are made online. They have a good reputation, but they¡¯re not very famous.¡± A man who walked out saw them and smiled. ¡°Wee. Have you seen something that you¡¯re interested in?¡± Maisie walked to the counter. ¡°Are you the owner?¡± The man paused before replying with a smile, ¡°The owner is my teacher. I¡¯m his student. He¡¯s not in today. If you want to request a custom-made item from him, I can contact him.¡± Maisie smiled. ¡°It¡¯s alright. We¡¯re interested in antique jewelry. Could you show us around if it¡¯s not too much trouble?¡± The man immediately shook his head and walked out from behind the counter. ¡°No trouble at all. Let me show you around the store.¡± Maisie smiled and said thanks. After the man showed them the pieces at the front, he brought them upstairs.¡± There¡¯s more up there. The ones upstairs are all my teacher¡¯s designs. He loves geography and mythical beasts.¡± The disy cabs of the first floor were covered in all kinds of jade. Some were iid in gold or tinum and were mostly carved or hollowed out. Chapter 1169 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1169 Each piece was a work of art. Every item, from earrings, to bangles, and nes, was inspired by mythical creatures. Maisie saw a single bracelet in one of the cabs. The phoenix engraved onto it looked very lifelike. She had been exposed to engraving, but it wasn¡¯t possible to make something look so lifelike even for her. The man said, ¡°This bracelet was my teacher¡¯s creation. He has a lot of engraved pieces.¡± He pointed toward a hanging ornament with gold trims. There were green, blue, and red gems on it, and it looked beautiful under the light. ¡°Is this a ring?¡± Naomi looked at one of the rings on the disy. That was the first time she saw creativity like that. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. The man smiled. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s a ring. It¡¯s one of my teacher¡¯s engraving pieces too.¡± Naomi mumbled, ¡°So, that¡¯s what ssical craftsmanship can produce.¡± The man slowly said, ¡°He told me that ssical craftsmanship and antique jewelry pieces are very closely rted. He has a strong understanding of craftsmanship and has seen how beautiful they can be. That¡¯s how he got his inspiration.¡± ¡®Antique pieces¡¯ always existed and were one of the rare types of jewelry. Anything that was more than 100 years old would be ssified as an antique piece. The actual antique pieces were really expensive because, other than having a long history, people were drawn to them, and that was something that was a luster that even time could not dim. A lot of the valuable pieces had disappeared hundreds of years ago, so the current ¡®antique pieces¡¯ were the ones that people showed to the world because of their love for them. Maisie wanted to revisit the antique style in Luxe because of the same appreciation. She made antique jewelry pieces sought after again. The owner of Jewel Attic had passed down the ¡®antique elements¡¯ 70 years ago, which was why Maisie wanted Naomi to visit this ce. Naomi bought that ring, and they left Jewel Attic. She looked at the box in her hand. ¡± Ms. Vanderbilt, I think I know what my next design will be.¡± After seeing so many antique pieces, she finally understood that she had limited her inspiration. The ¡®Baroque style¡¯ was part of the antique style, but it had more history, a sh between modern and ancient elements. Maisie patted her shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s great that you got your inspiration. I¡¯m looking forward to your designs.¡± Naomi smiled. Maisie looked past her shoulder and noticed something, then frowned. Naomi followed her line of sight but didn¡¯t see anything. She found it odd, so she asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. My eyes are ying tricks.¡± Maisie looked back at her and smiled.¡± Let¡¯s go back.¡± Naomi nodded. Maisie brought Naomi to the garage. When Naomi got into the car, Maisie stood there for a few seconds to confirm that no one was following them before finally getting in the car and driving off. A man walked out from the shadows and made a call. ¡°Ma¡¯am, herpanion noticed that I was following her. I need to keep some distance.¡± The woman on the other end slowly said,¡¯ Find a chance and bring her to see me.¡± At the Goldman mansion¡­ Chapter 1170 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1170 *Grandpa, you promised that you¡¯d give me my console back if I got a 90!¡± Daisieined because she wanted her console back. Nichs drank his tea on the couch and looked helpless. The little girl was so obsessed with games that her grades were below 80 now. He put down his teacup.¡± Yes, I promised, I¡¯ll give it back to you when you get 90 points, but there¡¯s a condition¡­ ¡°You have to make sure that you hit 90 for all subjects.¡± Daisie was surprised. She suddenly lowered her head and scratched her cheek. Getting a 90 for all subjects was too tough. Nichs chuckled and pointed at her head. ¡°Look at you. Your father and brothers have spoiled you. Theyplimented you because you were doing well, and now you¡¯re getting too proud.¡± ; Daisie pouted. ¡°Can I¡­ y for an hour?¡± Nichs looked at her. ¡°Just one hour.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± She nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll only y for an hour a day!¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll believe you this once. I¡¯ll throw it away if you exceed one hour,¡± Nichs warned. Daisie entered the study and looked into all the drawers. Her grandfather had said that the console was in the study. Mr. Cheshire walked past and heard noises. He saw Daisie on her knees going through the drawers when he entered.¡± Young Miss, what are you looking for?¡± My game console. Grandpa agreed to let me y,¡± Daisie finally found it in the bottom-most drawer and shed a big grin. Mr. Chesire didn¡¯t understand why children were so obsessed with games. Just when Daisie was closing the drawer, she saw a folded-up newspaper. At first, she didn¡¯t pay attention to it, but the young heir of the Knowles¡¯ caught her attention. She unfolded the newspaper, saw something, and froze. When she ran out of the study, she bumped into Nichs, and before he could say anything, she ran back into her room. ¡°Why is this girl running around?¡± He looked into the study and saw the console on the floor. She hadn¡¯t even taken it with her. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Nichs frowned. He went in and saw the opened drawer and the newspaper, then immediately stuffed it back in. Nn got back to the Goldmann mansion, and Mr. Chesire told him about Daisie. Nn loosened his tie and squinted. ¡°Has she been ying since she got back?¡± Mr. Chesire replied, ¡°She started when you traveled overseas with Mrs. Goldmann. After the Young Miss was sent to a different ss from her brother, she was pretty much stuck to her game and didn¡¯t make any new friends in school.¡± Nn pressed his lips together. Just when he was going to have a word with his daughter, he saw Nichs standing at the top of the stairs. ¡°Daisie found out about Noce.¡± Nn was stunned. At that moment, Daisie was curled up in bed and crying her eyes out. Nn pushed her door open, and she was sniffling and wiping off her tears. He chuckled and sat on the edge of her bed. ¡°Do you believe that the paper says?¡± Daisie cried, ¡°How would I not believe that? Why didn¡¯t hee back?¡± Nn frowned. ¡°Do you really like spending time with that silly boy so much?¡¯ ¡°Nolly isn¡¯t a silly boy.¡± Daisie stopped crying. Nn chuckled, but his heart ached, seeing how red her eyes were. He didn¡¯t know how to handle her, just like how he was with her mother. ¡°He¡¯s not dead. He¡¯s very much alive. He is back home in Yaramoor now.¡¯ Chapter 1171 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1171 ¡°Really?¡± Daisie¡¯s eyshes were wet and had stuck together. Her nose was red, and she looked like a deer. ¡°Yeah,¡± Nn replied, ¡°T¡¯ll never lie to you.¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°Then will lever see him again?¡± Daisie¡¯s eyes were filled with anticipation. Nn was rendered speechless. He did not know why, but he had an urge to give his daughter a beating when he saw how eager she was to meet that kid. He pinched his nose and changed to another topic. ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve be addicted to video games, and you even brought a gaming console to school.¡± Daisie was stunned. She lowered her head and said, ¡°I only have a gaming console left. He patted her head and said, ¡°Even though you¡¯re not studying in the same ss as your brother anymore, you can still make other friends, right?¡± ¡°They don¡¯t like me.¡± Daisie¡¯s reply caused Nn to narrow his eyes. He did not believe that there were people who actually did not like his daughter! His daughter was so pretty and adorable! How could they not like her? Nn took a deep breath to calm himself down and asked, ¡°How can they not like you?¡± ¡°Because too many boys want to y with me, so they don¡¯t like me,¡± Daisie replied with a pout, causing Nn¡¯s face to turn dark. At night at the Blue Bay vi¡­ ¡°The girls in Daisie¡¯s ss ice her out?¡± Maisie sat in front of the dresser to take off the earrings and turned her head to look at Nn. Nn was sitting on the couch reading a magazine. The ck velvet sleeping robe fit him like a glove. ¡°Yeah. It seems like it¡¯s not a good thing that our daughter is too beautiful.¡± Maisie was tickled pink by him and said.¡± It¡¯s not Daisie s fault for being too beautiful. Being beautiful isn¡¯t a crime.¡± Nn chuckled. He closed the magazine and said, ¡°Being beautiful isn¡¯t a crime, but I can¡¯t let those underage bratsy their filthy grubby paws on my daughter.¡± Maisie rose to her feet and walked up to him. She sat on top of him and ced her finger on his lips. ¡°Our son has a pretty face too. I can almost see how many girls will fall for him, like in your case, when he grows up.¡± Nn grabbed her hand and lifted his eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯m not worried about my son. I¡¯m worried about my daughter. What if she runs into a j?rk in the future?¡± Maisieughed. ¡°You¡¯re starting to worry about this?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Nn stroked her cheek. ¡°The period between the ages of 10 and 19 is adolescence. Our kids are almost 10 years old now, and it¡¯s time to teach them how to protect themselves, especially Daisie.¡± Maisie wrapped her arms around his neck and said, ¡°I¡¯ll teach Daisie. You teach the boys.¡± Nn kissed her lips as an amusement rose in his eyes. ¡°Then I¡¯ll start by teaching you tonight first, Zee.¡± Maisie was stunned. ¡°What are you going to teach me?¡± He gazed at her deeply and meaningfully while leaning closer to whisper into her ear, ¡°How to have safe s*x as adults.¡± At night, a heavy downpour swept across the entire city. A streak of white light tore through the night sky, and thunder rang out across the sky. A car was moving in the rain. Anthony was talking to someone through his phone in the back seat. ¡°Please help me to take care of the Persian Gulf for the time being. I have something important to attend to, so I need to return. Thank you for your help.¡± After that, he hung up the call. The driver looked at him through the rear mirror and asked, ¡°Are you worried about Ms. Topaz?¡± Anthony massaged his nose. ¡°That woman has returned. I¡¯m worried that she has a hidden agenda for approaching Naomi.¡± The driver was stunned. It seemed like he knew who the woman Anthony was talking about was. The rain became heavier, and the neon light around became blurry. After the wipers swept away a layer of water droplets from the windshield, a ray of light from the distance blinded the driver for a moment. After the opposing vehicle brushed past them rapidly , it was only then the driver noticed the construction sign ahead. However, it was already toote when he saw the sign. He quickly jerked the steering wheel to avoid the sign. The car at the back couldn¡¯t avoid it in time and crashed into them. Chapter 1172 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1172 At the Topaz mansion¡­ Naomi was sitting in the study room with a jacket draped over her shoulder. She had only left amp on. Themp cast a halo of light around her and made her look ethereally beautiful. She was working on her draft on a piece of paper. The sky was still dark and heavy outside while heavy rainshed against the windows. The pitter-patter sound was loud, but it did not seem to affect her. At that moment, the phone downstairs rang, snapping Naomi back to reality. She put the pen down and walked out of the study room. She then switched on the light in the corridor and went downstairs. She did not know who would call them in the middle of the night, but she had a feeling that it was her father. When she reached the phone, she answered it with a smile on her face, ¡°Dad However, the person from the other side said something, and her smile froze. At the hospital¡­ By the time Naomi and her caretaker, Mrs. Irving, arrived, there were two people outside of the emergency room. When Mrs. Irving saw the face of the woman amongst the two people, her expression changed. The woman turned her head to look at Naomi. Thetter was looking back at her as well. She had not put on her sunsses this time, but Naomi could recognize from her aura that she was the woman who hade to look for her father that day. She approached Naomi with a smile on her face. Unexpectedly. Mrs. Irving pulled Naomi over and looked at the woman warily before she could say anything. ¡°Mrs. Gosling, please stay away from Ms. Topaz.¡± Naomi was stunned and looked at Mrs. Irving in confusion. The man in ck beside Mrs. Gosling wanted to step forward, but she stopped him. She looked at Mrs. Irving and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you¡¯d still be working for Anthony after so many years. Could it be that you take Anthony as your own son?¡± Mrs. Irving¡¯s face turned dark. At that moment, the doctor came out of the operating room. ¡°The patient needs blood infusions. Which one of you has B-type blood?¡± Me. I have B-type blood,¡± Naomi stepped forward. The doctor measured her for a while and asked, ¡°You are¡­¡± ¡°The patient is my father,¡± Naomi replied. The doctor nodded in assent. ¡°Then please follow me.¡± ¡°Wait,¡± Mrs. Gosling suddenly said. Just when both of them turned their heads, she rolled up her sleeves and said, ¡°Take my blood. I have B-type blood too.¡± Before Naomi could do or say anything. Mrs. Gosling left with the doctor. When she walked past Naomi, she pitched her voice low and whispered, ¡°This is what I can do for you.¡± Naomi stood frozen stiff on the spot as she was overwhelmed by confusion. Three hourster, the operation was done. It was already 5:30 a.m. by the time Anthony came out of the operating room. Since the anesthesia had not worn off, he had yet to regain his consciousness. Naomi sat beside the sickbed to watch over her father. Mrs. Irving draped a nket over her and said, ¡°Ms. Topaz, you should take some rest. You still have to go to work at nine tomorrow. I¡¯ll take care of Mr. Topaz.¡± Naomi nodded. Shey down in the recliner chair but did not close her eyes. ¡°Mrs. Irving, do you know Mrs. Gosling?¡± Mrs. Irving was stunned and averted her gaze. ¡°If you want to know about her, you can ask Mr. Topaz when he wakes upter. He Il tell you everything.¡± Naomi did not ask anything anymore. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. It wasn¡¯t until early in the morning that Naomi woke up from her nightmare. She turned her head to look at her father in the hospital bed and breathed a sigh of relief when the electrocardiogram showed that her father¡¯s heart was still beating slowly. Mrs. Irving came back with some breakfast. ¡°Ms. Topaz, why don¡¯t you sleep a little more?¡± ¡°I had a nightmare.¡± She took the nket off her body and sat right up. ¡°I can¡¯t sleep.¡± Mrs. Irvingforted her with a smile on her face. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Mr. Topaz is a good man. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be fine.¡± At that moment, Naomi received a text message from Maisie. She asked her to take a day off and rest. In the meantime, at the Blue Bay vi¡­ Nn found out that Anthony had gotten into an identst night and was hospitalized after a phone call. As Maisie helped him to put on his tie, she said, ¡°I wonder how Mr. Topaz is doing.¡± Chapter 1173 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1173 Nn wrapped his arms around her waist and pulled her into his embrace. ¡°I¡¯ll go pay him a visit this afternoon.¡± ¡°Bring me along.¡± Maisie said as she put her arms around his neck. Even though she did not put on any makeup, she still looked seductive and alluring. Nn narrowed his eyes and bumped the back of his teeth with his tongue. Suddenly, he took his tie off, stunning Maisie. Before she could do anything, he had scooped her up from the floor and put her on the table. She ced her palm on his chest and said, ¡°Nn, you still have to go to the office-¡± Nn pressed his lips onto hers as he slowly invaded her inch by inch. He put his hands on her waist and said, ¡°It will only take 3 0 minutes. Maisie was rendered speechless. At the hospital¡­ By the time Anthony came around, it was already 10:00 a m. When he saw his daughter sitting beside him, he offered her a weak smile and said, ¡°Nelly.¡± Naomi lifted her head, and a smile broke across her face when she saw her father had woken up. ¡°Dad!¡± Then, a worried expression crawled onto her face as she lowered her head. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m worried about you.¡± Her father was the only family member she had. She spent many years with the regret of not being able to be with her father, and she was terrified of losing her loved ones. He lifted her hand to rub the top of her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve made you worry about me.¡± Anthony was stunned when he saw the woman that appeared at the door, and his face sank. Naomi turned her head over and saw it was Mrs. Gosling. Mrs. Gosling was holding a mealbox in her hand. She smiled at Anthony and said,¡± You¡¯re awake.¡± ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Anthony replied coldly. Naomi did not know what had happened between her father and Mrs. Gosling, but she still decided to tell him the truth. ¡°Dad, Mrs. Gosling transfused her blood to youst night.¡± Anthony did not say anything. Mrs. Gosling walked up to Naomi with a smile on her face and said, ¡°Nelly. Can I call you that?¡± Naomi knew Mrs. Gosling was trying to cotton up to her. Since she knew her father, and although she did not know what kind of rtionship her father and Mrs. Gosling had, Mrs. Gosling was older than her, so she nodded. Mrs. Gosling put the mealbox down and said to Naomi, ¡°Do you want to have lunch together at noon?¡± Naomi was stunned. However, before she could say anything, Anthony stepped in and declined on her behalf. ¡°She doesn¡¯t want to have lunch with you. There were plenty of opportunities for you to do so in the past, but why have you never thought of her? Mrs. Gosling¡¯s face turned pale, and she lowered her head. ¡°¡­I have my own reason.¡± Anthony sneered. ¡°You¡¯re now the wife of the chairman of the Petroleum Corporation. Does Alexander know that you came to see me?¡± Mrs. Gosling pressed her lips thin. Naomi, who was standing on the sidelines watching the tension between the two of them, vaguely sensed something. However, she didn¡¯t dare to think about it because she didn¡¯t think it was possible. ¡°Dad¡­¡± Naomi¡¯s voice snapped Anthony back to reality. He looked at her and apologized in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Nelly.¡± He shouldn¡¯t have lost himself in front of his daughter. Naomi looked at Mrs. Gosling, and Mrs. Gosling was also watching her. ¡°Didn¡¯t your father tell you anything?¡± She was stunned. ¡°Tell me what?¡± 117 12:10 ¡°Patricia!¡± Anthony shouted before solemnly saying. ¡°What do you expect me to tell her? Tell her that she has a mother who abandoned her?¡± Patricia froze, while Naomi was dumbstruck. Naomi looked at her father incredulously and asked, ¡°Dad, didn¡¯t you say my mother was dead?¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°Because I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary, Instead of letting you know you have an irresponsible mother, I¡¯d rather tell you she¡¯s dead,¡± Anthony replied in a grave voice. Patricia did not expect he would say something like that before their daughter, and her face sank. However, when Naomi looked at her, she did not know what she should say to her. After all, she was the one who had cruelly abandoned her back then. Chapter 1174 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1174 Naomi turned around. She was calm and didn¡¯t have any emotions that she should have upon learning the truth. ¡°Dad. I¡¯m going to look for Mrs. Irving.¡± She left the ward and bumped into Mrs. Irving in the corridor, who came to deliver them their lunch. Mrs. Irving asked, ¡°Did Mr. Topaz wake up already?¡± She nodded. When Mrs. Irving saw the solemn expression on Naomi¡¯s face, she asked worriedly, ¡°What happened, miss?¡± Naomi lowered her head. ¡°You know that Mrs. Gosling is my mother, right?¡± Mrs. Irving was stunned. She looked toward the ward and said, ¡°Has Mr. Topaz N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. told you everything?¡± Naomi nodded. Mrs. living took a deep breath and replied,¡± Ms. Emerson indeed is your mother. She was also the most famous celebrity in the entertainment industry that year and was known as the ¡°sessor¡± of Natasha. After Natasha married the head of the Goldmanns, she retired from the entertainment industry, and your father was tasked to be Ms. Emerson¡¯s agent. ¡°Ms. Emerson is a passionate woman. When your father was her agent, he fell in love with her, and both of them dated each other for five years without anyone knowing about their rtionship. Your father secured many resources for her, and because of that, she became an A-list celebrity very soon.¡± Suddenly, Mrs. Irving let out a sigh.¡± Everyone will change once they¡¯ve gained greater fame and wealth, and it applies to those from the entertainment industry as well. As Ms. Emerson immersed in the fame and glory that your father brought to her, she wanted even more. After she got to know someone from the upper ss, she began to look down on your father since he was just an agent. ¡°Two yearster, she was pregnant.¡± Naomi looked intently at Mrs. Irving as her face turned slightly pale. Mrs. Irving then continued. ¡°Ms. Emerson was at the peak of her career at that time. She didn¡¯t want to give birth to you at all. It was your father who begged her to deliver the baby. Because of that, he hid her pregnancy from the public and gave her the best resources. In the fourth month of her pregnancy. your father sent her abroad to nourish the fetus. She only returned to continue to develop her career in the industry after giving birth to you abroad. ¡°During that period, it was your father who took care of you. Ms. Emerson had never held you since you were born. One year after she gave birth to you, the media captured her intimate photos with Mr. Gosling from the Petroleum Corporation, and it was also at that time that she officially broke up with your father.¡± Naomi¡¯s chest was heaving up and down heavily as she lowered her head. So, this was her mother who had abandoned her just like her father said? Patricia had not wanted to give birth to her, and had it not been for her father¡¯s begging, Naomi might never havee to this world. After giving birth to her, she had never once held her in her arms. Seeing how hurt Naomi was, Mrs. Irving grabbed her hand and said, ¡°Miss, you can¡¯t me Mr. Topaz for not telling you the truth. He didn¡¯t know how to tell you about your mother, and he didn¡¯t want to break your heart.¡± Naomi bit her lips to hold her tears back.¡± Yeah. I don¡¯t me my father.¡± Even though her father had not told her the truth, the one thing she knew was that her father loved her very much. He had not given up on her even after she had beenatose for more than a decade. She just couldn¡¯t bring herself to hate her father. Meanwhile, in the ward¡­ ¡°Why the hell did you return? What do you want from Nelly?¡± Anthony had lost his patience with her. He still did not understand why he would fall in love with such a cruel woman back then. He had retired from the entertainment industry and quit being an agent because he was disappointed in her. Patricia averted her gaze and replied,¡± Can¡¯t I return to see my daughter?¡± Anthony pointed out and shouted angrily,¡± If you feel sorry for your daughter, you should¡¯ve returned long ago when your daughter was lyingatose in the nursing home!¡± Chapter 1175 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1175 Patricia pressed her lips thin. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you want from Nelly. It was you who didn¡¯t want her back then, so she¡¯s mine, Anthony Topaz¡¯s daughter. She isn¡¯t rted to you in the slightest, Patricia.¡± Anthony hissed. ¡°How can you be sure that Nelly doesn¡¯t want me as her mother? I¡¯m, after all, her biological mother,¡± she asked. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to be my mother.¡± Naomi¡¯s voice rang out behind them. Both of them turned around and saw her standing at the door. She was not going to be polite with Patricia anymore. Patricia was stunned when she heard what Naomi said. She did not expect that she would reject her so straightforwardly. Naomi walked up to her father and turned her head to look at Patricia. ¡°I don¡¯t have a mother. I just have a father. For me, this is a fact that will never change.¡± ¡°Nelly, how could you,¡± ¡°It¡¯s because of my father that I¡¯m standing here right now.¡± Patricia¡¯s expression changed slightly when she heard what Naomi said. She turned her head to look at Mrs. Irving, who was standing outside of the ward, and said, ¡°You have told her everything?¡± I¡¯m just stating the truth. It¡¯s a fact that you don¡¯t deserve to be Ms. Topaz¡¯s mother,¡± Mrs. Irving replied matter-of-factly. Patricia did not say anything anymore. She turned around and stormed out of the ward. Naomi helped her father toy on the bed.¡± Don¡¯t worry, Dad. I won¡¯t leave your side.¡± Anthony revealed a smile of relief after what she said. ¡°I¡¯m worried she might have a hidden agenda for approaching you, but I¡¯m relieved now after hearing what you said.¡± In the afternoon¡­ Nn and Maisie came to pay Anthony a visit. Anthony seemed to have something to talk to Nn about, so Maisie and Naomi came out of the ward. In the corridor, Naomi expressed her gratitude to Maisie. ¡°Thank you for giving me a day off, Ms. Vanderbilt.¡± Maisie smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. He¡¯s your father, and you should take a day off to take care of him.¡± When Nn came out of the ward, Maisie asked with a smile, ¡°Are you done?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Nn replied. ¡°Then I¡¯m going in,¡± Naomi replied. Maisie nodded. When Naomi returned to the ward, Maisie looked at Nn. ¡°What did Mr. Topaz tell you? What¡¯s so secretive?¡± Nn hugged her, and both of them walked into the elevator. ¡°He wants me to help him look into someone.¡± She was stunned. ¡°Who?¡± He pressed the button and said, ¡°Patricia Emerson, the wife of the chairman of the Petroleum Corporation.¡± Maisie thought for a long while. She seemed to have heard the name somewhere before, and she was the wife of the chairman of the Petroleum Corporation ¡°She¡¯s about the same age as my mother, and she was also one of the most famous celebrities in the entertainment industry back then.¡± Nn¡¯s exnation jolted Maisie¡¯s memory. ¡°So it¡¯s her, but she retired from the entertainment industry a long time ago.¡± Rumor had it that she had retired from the entertainment industry after getting married into a rich family. so many young people nowadays did not know her. It was just that there was something she did not understand. ¡°Why does Mr. Topaz want you to look into her?¡± The two metal doors opened, and both of them came out of the elevator. He chuckled and stopped in his tracks to look at her.¡± Since when have you liked to gossip so much?¡± She was stumped. ¡°I¡¯m not gossiping. Can¡¯t leven ask?¡± Upon seeing the blush on her cheeks, Nn grabbed her into his arms without caring for other people¡¯s gazes. Maisie was shocked. As she looked at the people looking at them, she pushed him gently. ¡°Stop it. Talk properly.¡± He lifted his eyebrows and replied, ¡°Am I not talking properly to you now?¡± Maisie was stumped. Nn giggled hoarsely as he scratched the tip of her nose. ¡°Since you¡¯re so curious about it, I¡¯ll tell you when we get back to the car. ¡°Then what are you waiting for? Let¡¯s go!¡± Maisie said. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Nn smiled helplessly. Maisie would be jealous very soon in the past, but now, she had be a gossip. At the private school.. It was a physical education ss right now. Daisie sat with her back hunched by the basketball court and watched her ssmates y games. She put her elbows on her legs and her chin on her palm. She looked bored. Chapter 1176 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1176 Daisie could still y with Lisa and Colton before they were separated into different sses. Daisie sighed as she suddenly missed the time before their ss was divided. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°Be careful!¡± Before Daisie could react, a basketball had already hit her on the back of her head, and she fell to the ground with a groan. A few boys in basketball uniforms ran over to pick up the ball. They looked like students who were two years older than her. ¡°We¡¯re terribly sorry! Are you alright?¡± Daisie rubbed the back of her head and lifted her head, and her eyes squinted into two crescents as she smiled. ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Those boys froze in ce, and all of them had the same expression on their faces. Jesus, I think I¡¯ve just met an angel! At this time, a fair and handsome boy came up to her. At first nce, his skinplexion was so fair that it was glowing under the sun. He stretched out his hand and pulled her up. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, they didn¡¯t mean to hurt you. Do you feel pain in any other part of your body?¡± Daisie shook her head. The boys in basketball uniforms scratched their heads in embarrassment. ¡®Thank God this little angel doesn¡¯t me us for the ident.¡¯ They then resumed their game, and Daisie turned her head and realized that the fair boy was still standing right beside her.¡± Hey, aren¡¯t you going to y with them?¡± The fair boy replied with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m sick, so I can¡¯t y with them.¡± Daisie tilted her head in curiosity. ¡°Why are you sick?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve been sick for a long time.¡± The boy looked at her. ¡°You¡¯re a fourth-grader, aren¡¯t you? So why aren¡¯t you ying with those girls?¡± Daisie looked at her ssmates, who were still ying games with each other. ¡°They don¡¯t like to y with me, so I just don¡¯t y with them.¡± He was stunned for a moment and then let off augh. ¡°You can y with us then.¡± Daisie frowned. ¡°But I don¡¯t even know your name.¡± ¡°I¡¯m from ss A of the 6th grade, and those boys you just met were all my ssmates.¡± He then squatted down all of a sudden, picked up a stone, and started writing on the ground. Daisie leaned over to look. ¡°This is my name.¡± He taught her how to pronounce his name as he was spelling it out. ¡°Zephir Gosling.¡± Daisie blinked. She really could not pronounce the word Zephir in her first few attempts. ¡°Is there really such a first name?¡± He nodded with a smile. ¡°Yes.¡± Daisie recalled something and introduced herself, ¡°My name is Daisie, Daisie Vanderbilt.¡± ¡°Daisie¡­¡± Zephir squinted and grinned. ¡°It sounds like an angel¡¯s name.¡± A few dayster, at a hotel¡­ ¡°Dr. Leonardsson, I¡¯ve found a suitable candidate regarding the matching donor. So don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll let you know as soon as I¡¯m ready.¡± Patricia was sitting on the couch, holding a wine ss, and speaking to Dr. Leonardsson. She ced her phone on the table when the call was over, looking extremely upset. ¡®Anthony won¡¯t even let me approach Naomi at all. If he were to know that I¡¯m approaching Naomi only to get her to donate her bone marrow to my son, he¡¯d definitely disagree without any hesitation! ¡®At the risk of giving birth at an advanced maternal age, I finally gave birth to an heir for Alexander, but my son was diagnosed with leukemia. So how can I not be anxious? ¡®So no matter what I have to get Naomi to agree to donate her bone marrow.¡¯ After Anthony got his stitches removed, he asked his secretary to go through the discharge procedures for him. He had also given his secretary full authority when it came to handling thepany¡¯s affairs while he was away. He returned home to rest, and one of his subordinates came to him with a file at noon. ¡°Mr. Topaz, this is what Mr. Goldmann asked me to hand over to you.¡¯ Anthony nodded. After the subordinate left the room, he opened the file and found out that Patricia was looking for a bone marrow donor for her son. He ced the file on the desk heavily. ¡®That¡¯s why she¡¯s reappeared in our lives, iming that she¡¯s here for the daughter. It turns out that she¡¯s looking for a match.¡¯ At Soul¡­ Naomi handed her artwork to Maisie, and Kennedy looked astonished when he saw the designs on the papers. Chapter 1177 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1177 Naomi stood there, taking deep breaths to relieve her tension. Maisie turned her head and asked Kennedy, ¡°What do you think?¡± Kennedy rubbed his chin. ¡°Incorporating carvings unique to the baroque designnguage into the jewelry is a great idea.¡± The first drawing was that of a ne, which had the pattern of a flower that was carved from jade. Its main body was made out of roses and lilies, and the middle was iid with other flowers and leaves of different sizes. The core of the flower and the base of the petals were formed by arranging rounded beads neatly. In order to make this design into a fine piece of jewelry, a ne was indeed a very suitable choice. The second draft was a ring that had delicate carvings. The ring¡¯s design was mainly based on the fireworks that had gone off in the night sky. The curly patterns found carved on the slender chrysanthemum petals looked clear, and the gemstones embedded in the stamens had to give off a beautiful hue and look extremely pure and clear, so the decision to go with a citrine topaz was impable as it would fully showcase the magnificence of this design. Jewelry pieces that used chrysanthemums as the centerpiece of the design were rare, and the move to compare the blooming of a chrysanthemum to the explosion of a firework was straight-up pure art. And thest design was also a ring, but the design looked more subtle. It was inspired by the mythical winged divine horse, Pegasus. The feathered wings that spread from the bottom of the ring went up along both sides of the ring and protruded from the shoulders. The carvings of the feathers started from the outside of the ring but did not stop going when they reached the inside. Andstly, an emerald would be embedded in the prongs that extended from the wings, making the whole ring look elegant and regal. Maisie looked at Naomi. ¡°I knew that you ould definitely do it with your rare talent for ssical jewelry.¡± Kennedyughed out loud too. ¡°It only took a week. This is truly amazing.¡± Naomi smiled and nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡± Maisie returned the artwork to her. ¡°Send them to the CAD department and ask them to make a sample drawing out of these drafts . I¡¯ll then instruct them to adhere strictly to our instructions when ites to fulfilling the requirements of your designs. After all, these three pieces of jewelry are the main pieces that Soul will release in theing season. No mistakes will be allowed throughout the whole production process, so I¡¯ll personally supervise the process and assist from the side from time to time.¡± Naomi nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Kennedy smiled after Naomi went out. ¡°It seems that the daughter of Mr. Topaz is indeed someone who can endure hardships. She might be able to manage things on her own when she gets the hang of how things work in the industry.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be too sure about that.¡± ¡°Why so?¡± Kennedy wondered. Maisie supported her forehead in one hand. Judging from how Naomi is reacting to things¡­ It seems that she¡¯s been trying to avoid social interactions as much as possible. ¡°What she¡¯s facing might not be categorized as a serious psychological issue. After all, nobody would even believe you if you were to go around the city, telling people that she¡¯s spent more than a decade in a hospital bed. ¡°However, she had been isted from the world for more than ten years before reconnecting with reality once again. Everything in this world has changed dramatically during that gap. Hence, it¡¯ll take time for her to adjust to this new world. ¡°Her adaptation to social interactions is especially important, as that¡¯s something a jewelry designer can¡¯t avoid. ¡°But recently, rumors in thepany have it that Naomi is a loner, and she has issues whenever it comes to dealing with other people. Several staff members have tried to invite her to go to the movies together, but she declined every single time.¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Kennedy pondered for a moment. ¡°She¡¯s been cut off from society for so long, so she may not know much about the topics that her peers share. I guess she¡¯s probably worried that she will make a laughingstock out of herself.¡± Maisie actually sensed it too. ¡®Whenever I¡¯m with Naomi, almost all the topics we talk about are rted to jewelry design. Although both of us had gone out together the other day, Naomi was very quiet throughout the whole journey. At that moment, Naomi was devoting her full attention to carving the wax block under the guidance of the craftsman from the CAD department. Because her designs were mostly handcrafted, although most of their parts could be drawn out through the CAD software, the special pattern of the carvings would still require manual work. The manual carvings would take at least one or two days. After all, the stencil had to be perfectly clean and free of any marks and scratches. Not to mention that the size of the carvings must be dead-one. Naomi would have to re-carve the whole thing from scratch if she were to only make the slightest mistake in her career. Maisie and Kennedy walked into the production room, stood outside the door, and watched Naomi as she carved her design very seriously. The craftsmen were all very patient with her, probably because no one would bear to reprimand someone of the younger generation who worked hard. Chapter 1178 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1178 ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt.¡± Lucy seemed to be looking for her, and she caught up to Maisie. ¡°A woman hase to our lobby. She ims that she¡¯s here for Naomi.¡± After listening to what Lucy had to say, Maisie could not help but frown. ¡°How old is the woman?¡± Lucy replied, ¡°I think she¡¯s in herte 30s to herte 40s, has a remarkable and elegant temperament, and everything that she wears is of all sorts of designer brands. In short, she¡¯s definitely not a woman whoes from an ordinary family.¡± With that description, Maisie could more or less guess who it was. That¡¯s Naomi¡¯s biological mother. ¡®Nn said that Mr. Topaz quit Royal Crown because of Patricia Emerson. He also mentioned that they had been in a rtionship a while back, but it did not go public. Around that time, Patricia gave birth to Naomi for Anthony. However, their rtionship ended when Patricia moved on and got married to Alexander Gosling. ¡°That¡¯s why Mr. Topaz had to raise Naomi alone. He¡¯s Naomi¡¯s father, but no one in the industry has ever seen his so-called wife. Everyone only knows that he has a daughter, but no one knows that Anthony has never gotten married.¡¯ She said to Kennedy, ¡°I¡¯ll go down and wee the other party first so that she won¡¯t have to wait for a long time.¡± Kennedy nodded. Patricia was sitting on the couch in the lobby browsing a magazine that talked about jewelry fashion and flipped through it while waiting. She did not raise her head until she heard the sound of high heels approaching. Maisie smiled. ¡°Mrs. Gosling.¡± Probably because Maisie got her name correctly, Patricia took a good look at her and put the magazine back down. ¡°May I know who you are?¡± ¡°I¡¯m the founder of Soul Jewelry, Maisie Vanderbilt.¡± She lowered her gaze and bowed with a smile. ¡°You¡¯ve left Bassburgh for so many years, so I think you probably haven¡¯t heard of me before this.¡± Patricia stood up slowly. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re Mrs. Goldmann. Although I haven¡¯t seen you before this, I¡¯ve definitely heard of you.¡± ¡°Are you here for Ms. Topaz?¡± Maisie looked at her. Patricia was worthy of being crowned as the most enchanting female celebrity in the entire entertainment industry during the 70s . Although she was already in her 40s and did not look as youthful as she was in the past, her charm was still there. ¡°Did she refuse to see me?¡± Patricia did not answer the question directly. She looked around the lobby but failed to locate Naomi¡¯ s whereabouts. ¡°She¡¯s currently a little upied.¡± ¡°She¡¯s Anthony Topaz¡¯s daughter, so why is she working at a jewelrypany?¡± It was not that Maisie did not get what Patricia was implying. Naomi was Anthony¡¯s only daughter, so there was really no need for her to work given her family background. Not to mention that Anthony had no son. Naomi would inherit the entirety of Eastwood Enterprise in the future. ¡°Ms. Topaz has her own dreams.¡± Maisie smiled as she nced at Patricia with her meaningful gaze. ¡°You probably don¡¯t know that Ms. Topaz is very talented in jewelry design, do you?¡± Patricia¡¯s expression dimmed. ¡°This is between her and me. All you need to do is just tell her that I¡¯vee for her, and I¡¯ll wait for her here.¡± She then sat back on the couch and did not seem to have the n of leaving in a while. Maisie picked up her phone, called Lucy, and asked her to pass the message to Naomi. Lucy then said something to her in response before the call ended. Maisie conveyed the message to Patricia.¡± I¡¯ve informed Ms. Topaz about your request to see her, but it seems that she doesn¡¯t want to see you.¡± ¡°She muste and see me even if she doesn¡¯t want to!¡± Patricia could no longer keep her cool. However, she managed to calm herself down almost instantly. ¡°TH just wait for her here.¡± Seeing that she insisted on meeting Naomi, Maisie had some guesses, but she could not pinpoint the exact reason. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡®Does she regret her decision to abandon Naomi back then, and she wants to make up now and ask for her forgiveness? Or does she have something else going on up there? All these are unclear.¡¯ Maisie did not say anything else, turned around, and left the lobby. Patricia sat in the lobby and waited for a long time, three hours to be exact. Lucy stood on the second floor and kept an eye on her throughout the whole time.¡± Thisdy¡¯s patience is really off the charts. Why is she so persistent about meeting with Naomi?¡± Chapter 1179 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1179 Maisie did not say anything. Patricia waited in the lobby until thete evening when Naomi passed by after getting off work and found out that she was still there. She was a little surprised to hear the staff in the lobby say that her mother had waited for her all afternoon. Seeing Naomi, Patricia got off the couch with a smile. Her legs and feet were probably stiff due to the lack of movement, so the way she walked up to Naomi looked unnatural. ¡°Nelly.¡± Naomi took two steps back, refusing to let her mother take another step closer to her.¡± Why are you still here?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Patricia realized that Naomi was wary of herself, but the matter at hand could not be dyed any longer. Thus, even if she had to do something shameless to get close to her daughter, she had just to bite the bullet and do it. ¡°Nelly, I know that you me me for everything that¡¯s happened to you.¡± Patricia took her hand. ¡°I struggled a lot too back then before I decided to do what I did.¡¯ Naomi¡¯s gazended on Patricia¡¯s hand, which looked well maintained. Her hands could be considered very delicate for someone who was already in her 40s. They did not look like they belonged to a woman who had suffered a lot before this. She flung Patricia¡¯s hand off her arm. ¡°Your struggle can¡¯t be brought up as the reason you abandoned Dad and me.¡± Patricia was startled. Seeing that Naomi was turning around and was about to leave, she eximed, ¡°Nelly, I know I owe you and your father a lot! You can think that I¡¯m a selfish mother, but wasn¡¯t your father a selfish boyfriend too?¡± Naomi stopped but did not look back, and Patricia stepped forward. ¡°When I got pregnant with you, it was an ident. I wasn¡¯t ready to conceive a child at all back then.¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . She walked around Naomi and stopped in front of her. ¡°Everything happened when my career was booming, so how could I just retire and give birth to a child? But your father insisted that I must give birth to you.¡± Naomi¡¯s eyshes twitched, but her expression was unchanged. ¡°So, are you saying that I¡¯m the child you never wanted?¡± Patricia fell silent. Naomi raised her head and forced a smile.¡¯ Since you¡¯ve never wanted to keep me, why are you here wanting to meet me now? I¡¯ve always regarded that my mother died long ago, so why would you still walk into my life?¡± ¡°L¡­¡± She choked on her own words. Naomi lowered her head powerlessly. ¡°You did nothing wrong when you decided that you didn¡¯t want to keep me, but Dad did nothing wrong either when he decided that he wanted to keep me as his only child. After all, he¡¯s raised me by himself for so many years, and he¡¯s never asked you for anything. He never once brought me along and stepped back into your life to hinder the happiness that you own now, so how can you say that he¡¯s a selfish man?¡± Patricia was rendered speechless. ¡°If he were a selfish man, I wouldn¡¯t have be the person that I am now. Actually, I don¡¯t even hate you at all. That¡¯s because I have no memory of my mother, let alone any feelings for her.¡± She then smiled. ¡°The maternal love that I can¡¯t obtain from you, I got it from Mrs. Irving. She might not be my mother, but she¡¯s done everything that a mother would do for me. As for Dad, needless to say, he loves me even more. So, I don¡¯t think that I ever missed out on anything while I was growing up. That¡¯s also why I have a little next to no resentment toward life. On the contrary, I cherish the life that I have even more now.¡± Blood was drained from Patricia¡¯s cheeks as her face turned dull. She even felt somewhat ashamed deep down. ¡°If you have nothing else to say, I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± Naomi nodded at her, and her attitude seemed rather detached. Patricia was still frozen in ce even after Naomi left the scene. At the Goldmann mansion¡­ Maisie and Nn went back to have dinner with the kids. As usual, Colton and Daisie argued with each other as soon as they disagreed on something. The two rugrats really became noisier and noisier as they got older. Nichs was not surprised, but Alfred defended them, saying that all children were born to be noisy-that was how all houses with children stayed lively, Maisie chuckled. ¡°Has Nn never made a fuss before when he was young?¡± ¡°He was worse whenpared to these two imps.¡± Nichs snorted and squinted at Nn. ¡°He didn¡¯t do much when he was home, but he never failed to start a war at someone else¡¯s house.¡± Maisie could not help butugh out loud.. Nn fetched Maisie some asparagus as he said to his father, ¡°I consider myself to be extremely restrained back then.¡± Chapter 1180 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1180 Nichs did not even bother to care about Nn¡¯s prestige as the father of the two rugrats present. ¡°Your mother actually threatened to beat you up every single time, ould you have the guts not to do as told?¡± Nn nced at Nichs. ¡°Dad, Trandma actually hit you when you were a kid?¡± Colton got the main point of the whole story. Nn turned his head and red at Colton. ¡°Do you want to try it out?¡± Colton shut up immediately. Maisie leaned toward him. ¡°Wow, you¡¯ve learned to threaten your son now.¡± Nn responded seriously, ¡°We can¡¯t spoil our son too much. We must beat him when he deserves it.¡± Colton refuted aggrievedly, ¡°Why would you only beat your son? What about Daisie?¡± Daisie blinked. ¡°I won¡¯t get beaten because I¡¯m a good girl!¡± Colton sighed as if he was an adult. ¡°Being a son has so many cons. Mommy, why didn¡¯t you make me a girl?¡± Maisie fetched herself a bowl of soup. ¡°If you¡¯re a girl, you¡¯ll have to get married to someone else and give birth to babies when you grow up. Would you be willing to give birth to a baby?¡± Colton rubbed his head. ¡°Uh¡­ I think I¡¯ll pass. I¡¯d be like Godmother if I carried a baby. She¡¯s always walking around with that heavy belly, and the idea of having that big belly on me is already killing my legs. He took a nce at Daisie, who was deshelling her shrimp. ¡°So, is Daisie going to get married and have a baby when she grows up?¡± Daisie had no idea what Colton was talking about. Nichsughed. ¡°I wonder which lucky b* stard will get to marry Daisie in the future.¡¯ Nn replied casually, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t those lucky b*stards first think if they¡¯re worthy of your granddaughter?¡± Nichs nodded. ¡°It¡¯d be nice if you could think so for the sake of Zee¡¯s father when you married her.¡± Nn was rendered speechless. After dinner, Maisie took the children for a walk in the yard. Daisie had brought along her bubble machine and was blowing bubbles while they were strolling in the yard. The bubbles looked colorful under the reflection of the sunset. Maisie rubbed her hair. ¡°Did you pester your Grandpa into buying you toys again?¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t a gift from Grandpa. A boy gave it to me.¡± Maisie paused. ¡°Which boy gave this to you?¡± Why don¡¯t I know about the new friend that Daisie made recently?¡¯ Daisie replied instantly, ¡°He¡¯s a boy from school. He¡¯s studying in the 6th grade this year.¡± Colton crossed his arms. ¡°Why would he give you toys?¡± ¡°That¡¯s none of your business.¡± Daisie snorted. ¡°He is my friend now.¡± ¡°Pfft! Be careful not to be deceived. Those sixth-graders are known to be very cunning.¡± Colton turned his face away. ¡± Don¡¯t ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± Seeing that the two rugrats were quarreling again, Maisie covered her forehead with her palm. ¡®It seems that those books that im that the older the child, the harder it is to control are not totally unreasonable.¡¯ Daisie ran up to Maisie andined,¡± Mom, Colton is bullying me!¡± She looked so aggrieved that she was about to cry. 1/2 12:12 When Colton saw this, he snorted with his little arms akimbo and whispered, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t even bother to care about you if you weren¡¯t my sister.¡¯ Maisie looked at Daisie and pinched her chubby cheek. ¡°Colton is right. It¡¯s a good thing that you¡¯re making friends, but you must choose wisely in order to make good friends. What is a good friend?¡¯ Daisie did not understand. ¡®Isn¡¯t a friend, a friend? Maisie knew that Daisie¡¯s heart was pure and innocent, so she exined earnestly,¡¯ A good friend is someone who can help you in your study or life, while a bad friend would want you not to study and show you how to do bad things.¡± Daisie tilted her head. But my friend is also good at studying, so he shouldn¡¯t be a bad friend.¡± Maisie smiled without saying a word. She could not teach Daisie how to distinguish the people she encountered in school, but she could at least teach her to defend herself. ¡°I won¡¯t stop you from being friends with him. But that new friend is a boy, and you¡¯re a girl. So, if he were to do anything to you that makes you feel ufortable, that would make him a bad friend.¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Chapter 1181 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1181 Daisie wondered again. ¡°What are the things that would make me feel ufortable?¡± Colton, who was standing on the side, said helplessly, ¡°Gosh, something like cuddling and kissing, you nitwit. Dad said that we boys can¡¯t touch girls so casually as it¡¯s very impolite for us to do so. After all, it¡¯s rather improper for men and women to get into too much contact. Dad also imed that I can¡¯t hug you so casually in the future when we¡¯ve grown up.¡± Maisie almost choked on her own words. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡®Nn has taught this boy well! Daisie finally understood. ¡®It¡¯s no wonder I could sleep with Colton and Wayion before this, but I have to sleep by myself now. And that¡¯s why Colton doesn¡¯t hug me anymore! Daisie thought of something all of a sudden. ¡°Mom, does it count when he rubs my head?¡± Maisie cleared her throat. ¡°Rubbing your head is still eptable.¡± ¡°So is it fine as long as we don¡¯t hug or kiss?¡± she asked again. Maisie nodded, then flicked her forehead.¡± You¡¯re still young. It¡¯ll be normal to hug and kiss someone else when you turn 18 and are old enough to date another boy.¡± Daisie asked again, ¡°Are you referring to the kind of kissing and hugging that both you and Dad do?¡± Maisie covered her forehead with her hand. ¡®Teaching them such knowledge is indeed very tiring.¡¯ She then took a deep breath and summarized everything for Daisie. ¡°Daisie, listen, as soon as you¡¯ve kissed or hugged a boy, you can only marry him in the future. So, just don¡¯t kiss or hug any boy casually. Do you understand?¡± Daisie stared at her and opened her mouth. ¡°Then¡­ Then, if I¡¯ve hugged Nolly before this, does it mean that I can only marry him in the future?¡± Maisie was at a loss for words. The next day. Naomi went downstairs for breakfast after freshening up and suddenly heard her father¡¯s angry voiceing from the courtyard. ¡°How dare you ask for this!?¡± She walked to the door suspiciously, only to find Patricia standing in the courtyard with her father. She did not know what Patricia had said to her father, but Anthony looked exasperated. ¡°Anton, I haven¡¯t asked you for anything over the years. I know that you resent my betrayal, but I¡¯m begging you, please help me out. I really need Nelly¡¯s help.¡± Anthony took a deep breath, flung her hand off his arm, turned his head away, andughed angrily. ¡°So you¡¯vee to beg me for the son that you have with Alexander Gosling. Do you know that Nelly is your daughter too? But you¡¯ve never ever cared about her over all those years. You only recall that you have a daughter now that you need to find someone whose bone marrow matches your son? If there was no need for you to find your son a match, would you even remember her?¡± Patricia¡¯s face looked pale as she felt extremely embarrassed at the moment. After all, she was indeed not a good mother to Naomi. Naomi was stunned and froze on the spot. ¡®She¡¯s looking for a match¡­ ¡°Does she need my bone marrow for a bone marrow transnt?¡¯ In fact, Patricia had already known the result of the test long ago, but she had run out of choices. That was why she abandoned the dignity of a wealthydy at this moment and knelt straight on the ground. Her action not only shocked Anthony but also surprised Naomi. However, all the emotions disappeared from her face in an instant. Anthony frowned. ¡°What does this mean?¡± ¡°She¡¯s my only chance.¡± Patricia¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. She had never knelt on the ground and begged anyone in her life.¡± Anton. I know this might be the retribution that I deserve, but that child is only 11 years old. So if possible, I¡¯m willing to bear all the pain for him!¡± She jerked Anthony as her sobs caught her throat. ¡°Back then, you begged me to give birth to Naomi, so take this as me begging you in return. Anton, I can guarantee that the operation will be performed smoothly, and I guarantee that the process won¡¯t put Nelly in any danger!¡± Her lowly plea made Anthony look downcast for a moment. He almost could not remember what the pride on Patricia¡¯s face looked like back then. Chapter 1182 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1182 ¡®I would say that she¡¯s not a good mother. She ruthlessly abandoned her daughter back then and never came back to visit her ever since, not even once. Yet, she¡¯s now disregarding her dignity by kneeling in front of me for that son of hers.¡¯ ¡°Dad.¡± Naomi¡¯s voice interrupted the awkward silence in the courtyard, and Patricia stopped crying and stared at her in a daze. Anthony nced at her. ¡°Nelly, did you¡­¡± ¡°I heard everything.¡± Naomi looked calm, and her eyes looked out of focus as she stared at Patricia, but it also seemed like she was actually staring at the background behind her. ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± Not only Anthony but even Patricia was surprised. ¡°Nelly. you¡­ ¡°Firstly, I¡¯m helping you only because of my dad,¡± Naomi said softly. ¡°Secondly, the child is innocent, so I¡¯ll take this as a good deed that I can help with. And in return, I hope that you can leave both of us alone after the transntation ispleted.¡± Patricia froze on the spot and could only agree to Naomi¡¯s terms weakly at the end. Nn personally drove Maisie to the jewelrypany, Maisie was astounded when she got the news from Nn. ¡°Naomi agreed to donate her bone marrow to Mrs. Gosling¡¯s son?¡± He responded with a faint hum while still staring straight ahead. ¡°She did so willingly.¡± Maisie pursed her lips and did not say another word. ¡®So, Mrs. Gosling only reappeared in the Topazes¡¯ life and approached her daughter because she needs a matching donor for her son. She left her daughter ruthlessly and gave all her love and care to her son. ¡®However, although she was an irresponsible mother to Naomi, thetter still agreed to help her in the end.¡¯ Nn freed one hand and held the back of her hand. ¡°We¡¯re both outsiders when ites to this matter, so you don¡¯t have to worry too much about their affairs.¡± ¡°Who told you that I¡¯m worried about them?¡± Maisie curled her lips. ¡°Besides. Naomi is Soul Jewelry¡¯s designer, so I should at least care about my employee as the boss.¡± Heughed. ¡°Then you should care more about your husband instead.¡± ¡°I have nothing to worry about my husband.¡± She raised her eyebrows andughed. ¡°He has a sessful career, two sons and a daughter, and everything that is apanied by a beautiful and virtuous wife. He¡¯s literally someone who has it all, so why should I be worried about him?¡± Nnughed. He stopped the car at a traffic light intersection and turned to look at her. ¡°So, are you saying that you¡¯re a virtuous wife?¡± Maisie questioned him with a stern expression, ¡°Am I not?¡± ¡°Since when can a woman who leaves her husband at home alone, waiting for her toe home every day, ims that she¡¯s a virtuous wife?¡± Nn lifted the back of her hand and pecked her fingers. ¡°If that¡¯s the definition of the word virtuous, then shouldn¡¯t I call myself a virtuous husband?¡± Maisie choked on her own words and looked away embarrassedly. ¡°That¡¯s because thepany has been very busy recently¡­ This is just a temporary thing. I¡¯ll be at home to apany you every day when I¡¯m done.¡± The merriment in his eyes intensified. ¡°You¡¯re the one who promised me this.¡± After arriving at Soul, Maisie had just walked up to the elevator entrance when she saw Samantha rushing in her direction with lunch. ¡°Zee.¡± ¡°Aunt Samantha.¡± Maisie greeted her with a smile, and her gazended on the lunchbox that she was carrying with her.¡± Have you brought lunch for Uncle Kennedy?¡± Samantha gave off a gentle smile and nodded. ¡°He went out in a hurry this morning and didn¡¯t even have time to eat breakfast, so I¡¯m worried that he¡¯s starving.¡± Maisie sneered. ¡°Judging from Uncle Kennedy¡¯s capability of sessfully courting and securing you as his girlfriend, Uncle Kennedy is indeed an extremely blessed man.¡± Herment amused Samantha sessfully. ¡°Youngdy, you have quite a sweet mouth.¡± The door opened, and the two entered the elevator together. Maisie pressed the floor number and turned to look at Samantha. ¡°I saw Francisco a while back. It seems that he¡¯s changed a lot.¡± ¡°That kid has been admitted to the procuratorate, so it¡¯s time for Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. him to make a change and act differently. But to be honest, I didn¡¯t even expect him to have grown so much.¡± A gratified smile appeared on Samantha¡¯s face when she mentioned her son as he used to be a nuisance. Chapter 1183 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1183 Maisieughed. ¡°As a boy matures, he¡¯ll be very determined and will fight for the things that he wants.¡± The two doors of the elevator opened slowly, and Maisie walked out of the elevator with Samantha. Both of them wereughing and chatting with each other while they just so happened to run into Kennedy, who was assigning some tasks to an employee. The staff member nodded and left, and he nodded and greeted Maisie when he walked past her. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt.¡± Kennedy looked in Maisie and Samantha¡¯s direction and was astonished. He then walked toward them and smiled at Samantha.¡° Why have youe here on purpose?¡± Maisie raised her eyebrows. ¡°Aunt Samantha is worried that you¡¯d be hungry, so she especially brought you a loving lunch.¡± Samantha handed the lunchbox in her hand to him and pretended toin. ¡°I won¡¯t send another one to you in the future.¡± Kennedyughed. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll bring a lunch box whenever I leave the house.¡± Maisie nced at them and felt quite happy for them deep down. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Meanwhile, at the hospital¡­ Patricia paced back and forth anxiously outside the ward as she did not know whether she had found the perfect match for her son. It was said that the sess rate for either one of the biological parents to be a perfect match was very high, but it was still not an absolute oue. After all, she and Alexander had both undergone the matching test, and the test showed that both of them had failed to match their son. And Naomi was the other child she had given birth to, so she was the only hope that she had. Anthony was seated on the bench and waited. He was silent from beginning to end and only stood up when the doctor came out. Patricia walked forward. ¡°Dr. Leonardsson, how is it?¡± Dr. Leonardsson took off his mask and shook his head. ¡°She¡¯s notpletely an exact match.¡± Patricia was stunned. She grabbed the doctor and became extremely emotional.¡± What do you mean by she¡¯s notpletely an exact match? The child¡¯s father and I can¡¯t match our son. This donor is my daughter too, so why isn¡¯t she a match either!?¡± She hade looking for Naomi, thinking that she was her only hope. However, that hope was shattered to smithereens. ¡®This is God¡¯s retribution for me! This is my retribution, but why didn¡¯t God aim the retribution directly at me!?¡¯ Dr. Leonardssonforted her immediately, ¡°Madam, please calm down. From a medical point of view, the sess rate of biological parents matching is probably the highest, but it¡¯s not 100% absolute. Although the probability of your other daughter being a match is lower, not being an exact match doesn¡¯t mean that the process will be unsessful. There¡¯s another method, but it¡¯s one that even volunteers may not agree to undergo.¡± Patricia took a deep breath. ¡°What¡¯s the method?¡± Dr. Leonardsson replied, ¡°We can collect hematopoietic stem cells through a bone marrow aspiration. This can improve the sess rate of getting a match, but this kind of surgery is more traumatic, and we¡¯ll only suggest this to donors who are rtives or friends of the patient.¡± Patricia seemed to have lost all her strength and let go of her grasp. ¡®Naomi and Zephir are only half-siblings. It¡¯s already very kind of her that she¡¯s willing to donate bone marrow to Zephir. How can I persuade Naomi into agreeing to this operation?¡¯ She covered her face and wept. Anthony walked up to Dr. Leonardsson.¡± Will this procedure harm one¡¯s well-being?¡± Patricia was stunned and could not help but stare at Anthony. Dr. Leonardsson shook his head. ¡°It won¡¯t cause great harm to the body. but it¡¯ll be a lot more painful and a little harsh for the honor. ¡°Furthermore, this is the only way left. After all, it¡¯s very unlikely to find a perfect match in such a short time. The child¡¯s condition has started to deteriorate, and the procedure can¡¯t be dyed for too long. We must perform the procedure within half a year.¡± Anthony did not utter a single word after that. In the ward, Naomi looked at the boy who was sitting on the hospital bed and reading a book with a mask on. The boy was very quiet, and his skinplexion was so pale that it looked bloodless. Zephir raised his head to nce at her and took the initiative to hand her a book. ¡°Do you want one to kill some time?¡± Naomi¡¯s gazended on the book, and she took it from him. ¡°Do you like reading books?¡± Chapter 1184 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1184 ¡°Yeah, my teachers told me that reading a lot of books will increase my knowledge,¡± Zephir exined with a smile. Naomi stared at him and felt a little sad for him. ¡®He¡¯s an 11-year-old boy who¡¯s still thinking about reading and studying even when he¡¯s hospitalized.¡¯ Anthony pushed open the door of the ward but stood at the door and did note in. Thus, Naomi put down the book, got up, and exited the ward. ¡°Dad.¡± Anthony lowered his gaze. ¡°What did the doctor say?¡± ¡°The doctor asked me to try again, but they¡¯ll be performing a bone marrow aspiration this time around,¡± Naomi replied. Anthony¡¯s expression looked profound. ¡° But this method will be very harsh on you. Nelly, you can always give up the idea if you don¡¯t want to do it. I don¡¯t want to see you suffer.¡± Naomi took a nce into the ward, and the boy in the ward exchanged gazes with her. Two dayster¡­ Daisie stood under a huge tree beside the school¡¯s field. She wanted to return the toy to Zephir, but she did not see him. She scratched her ears and cheeks. ¡°This is strange. Did he forget about this?¡± ¡°Little angel!¡± A boy ran toward her, stopped in front of her, and panted. ¡°Little angel, you don¡¯t have to wait for Zephir anymore. He has fallen sick and has been hospitalized. He is currently on a medical Material ? N?velDrama.Org. leave of absence. Daisie was startled. ¡°He¡¯s sick and has been hospitalized?¡± She remembered that Zephir had told her he was sick when they first met, so she handed the boy that came to her the toy in her hand. ¡°Then can you please help me return this to him? My mom said I shouldn¡¯t keep the toys he gives me. And please tell him that I¡¯ll also lend him some toys when I get new ones.¡± The boy took the bubble machine from Daisie. ¡®Zephir actually bought such a childish toy for this girl? My younger sister is five this year, and she doesn¡¯t even y with bubble machines anymore. Shouldn¡¯t he be giving away a doll or something else? ¡®However, is this girl still ying with dolls at this age?¡¯ Naomi underwent a bone marrow aspiration to collect her hematopoietic stem cells. The procedure was so painful that she could not get out of bed for two days. She would even wake up in pain at night. Anthony was there with her throughout the whole process. His eyes were bloodshot upon seeing his daughter suffer from such severe pain, and it felt like his heart was bleeding from the inside. Dr. Leonardsson walked in from outside.¡± Congrattions, the sess rate has reached 50%.¡± Anthony did not say anything. How could anyone expect him to give off even a faint smile when his daughter was undergoing something so ufortable? Naomi slowly opened her eyes and asked feebly, ¡°Then can the boy undergo the surgery already?¡± Dr. Leonardsson replied, ¡°The surgical transntation can be done in another three days.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good news.¡± Naomi endured the difort and nced at her father, who was worried about her. ¡°Dad, it¡¯s not as painful as you think it is. At least it¡¯s not as harsh as chemotherapy, and it¡¯ll be over after a while.¡± The pain that someone undergoing intrathecal chemotherapy is far more intense than the pain that I¡¯m enduring now.¡¯ Thinking that an 11-year-old child could endure such a level of pain, Naomi certainly did not feel any pain. Anthony forced a smile. ¡°You should rest. The doctor mentioned that you¡¯ll recover in about two days.¡± She nodded. 1/2 12:14 1, Lpiei I104 Anthony walked out of the ward, and Patricia just happened toe over. She looked at him, and her lips moved slightly.¡± How¡¯s Nelly doing?¡± ¡°She¡¯s fine,¡± Anthony replied indifferently. When he was passing by her, Patricia turned around and looked at him. ¡°Anton, thank you.¡± Anthony did not even look back. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t thank me, but Nelly instead.¡± Patricia pursed her lips and entered Naomi¡¯s ward. Dr. Leonardsson nodded at her, gave off a smile, and then went out. She walked up to the bedside. ¡°Nelly, I¡­ Thank you very much, thank you for saving Zeph.¡± Naomi stared at the ceiling and asked slowly, ¡°He¡¯s an extremely gentle child, isn¡¯t he?¡± Patricia paused and did not say anything. Naomi smiled. ¡°Dad has done a lot of charity on my behalf while I was in aa. So, I regard this as an opportunity to help someone else.¡± Chapter 1185 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1185 ¡°Nelly. I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Patricia could not help but feel sad ¡°You don¡¯t have to say sorry. We¡¯re even now.¡± She still had a smile hanging on her face, and it looked extremely calm. Naomi was discharged from the hospital two dayster, and Anthony came to pick up his daughter. After returning home, Naomi initially wanted to go to work, but her father would not let her. Naomi only took a day off and went back to Soul the next day. She passed by a cafe while she was on her way to thepany, so she went in to buy herself a cup of coffee to give herself a lift. When it was time to check out, she unexpectedly found that she did not have any cash on her, which made her feel a little embarrassed. ¡°Sorry. I forgot to bring my purse with me. Please leave the coffee here first. I¡¯ll go back and grab my purse now.¡± The cashier replied with a smile, ¡°Our cafe epts online payments too.¡± *Online payment?¡± Naomi was momentarily stunned, and she suddenly thought of her previous experience when she went shopping with Ryleigh. It seems that Ryleigh always pays using her cell phone.¡¯ The cashier looked puzzled. ¡°Don¡¯t you know? Not many people travel around with stacks of cash now as online payment has taken over. So, as long as your cell phone is bound to a debit or credit card, you can pay for almost anything with your cell phone.¡± Naomi pursed her lower lip. ¡°I¡¯ve¡­ I haven¡¯t attached any card to my phone.¡± Is online payment really a thing now? I really don¡¯t know much about it.¡¯ The other cashier stared at her with a weird gaze. ¡°Is that even possible? There¡¯s actually someone who still doesn¡¯t know how to pay for something through online payment nowadays?¡± Naomi¡¯s hand that was holding her phone tightened, and she was about to turn around and leave. However, that was when an arm came into her sight from the side.¡± I¡¯ll pay for her. How much is it?¡± The cashier replied, ¡°She ordered an Americano. It costs $4.¡± Naomi was shocked. She turned around and stared at the tall man standing beside her. The man had sessfully paid her bill with his cell phone. The man then grabbed the coffee the cashier handed to him, turned around, and handed it to her. ¡°This is yours.¡± Naomi was astonished. ¡®Isn¡¯t this man the one who helped the olddy who fell from the wheelchair in the hospital corridor the other day?¡¯ She remembered the scene perfectly. Seeing that she was stunned, Francisco could not help but feel helpless. He ced the coffee in her hand. ¡°Hold it.¡± He grabbed hisptop bag, turned around, and left. When Naomi finally returned to her senses, she ran after him. ¡°Sir, please wait a moment.¡± He stopped and turned to look at her.¡± What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pay you back the money.¡± Naomi took out her cell phone. ¡°Please give me your ount number.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a small amount of money. There¡¯s no need for you to pay me back.¡± Francisco smiled, turned around, and got into a car, which drove away quickly. Naomi returned to thepany and happened to run into Maisie and Lucy in the corridor. Maisie was startled for a split second.¡± Why aren¡¯t you staying at home for a few more days?¡± Naomi replied with a smile, ¡°I don¡¯t want to waste too much time.¡± Lucy looked at her. ¡°You¡¯re working too hard. You¡¯re already not feeling too well, but you¡¯re still thinking about your work.¡± Lucy did not know that she had gone away for a few days to donate bone marrow and only thought she was sick and had to call in sick. Naomi smiled. Maisie asked Lucy to deal with her tasks first. She then walked up to Naomi after Lucy left and said helplessly, ¡°You, your body hasn¡¯t recovered, yet you¡¯re forcing yourself to work.¡± Naomi lowered her gaze. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I feel like I¡¯ve almost fully recovered. After all, I have toe back to see how the jewelry production is going.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not a problem. I¡¯ll keep an eye on it for you.¡± Maisie ced her hand on Naomi¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I have to teach you Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. something else apart from carving.¡± Naomi froze for a short moment. Maisie took her to the workshop, where all the tools and rough stones were kept. Chapter 1186 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1186 ¡°Other than engravings, there are silver and gold molding techniques, gem cutting, jewelry iy, polishing, and so on. Of course, you must also be familiar with 3D and JCAD software technology.¡± Maisie put her gloves on, ¡°You¡¯re talented in jewelry design, so learning these shouldn¡¯t be hard.¡± If Naomi hadn¡¯t been hurt all those years ago and given up her admission to the music academy, she probably would have gone into jewelry designing, and these would be part of the jewelry design curriculum. Naomi looked at the rolls on the desk. ¡°Are you going to guide me personally?¡± ¡°I need to train you well first so that when you¡¯ve mastered the skills, I¡¯ll hire a few more designers, and you¡¯ll be able to work by yourself.¡± Naomi made a decision, ¡°I¡¯ll learn as much as I can.¡± After a month, in winter¡­ Maisie was invited to a fashion week event in a different district. On top of the many familiar faces in the fashion industry, there were a lot of celebrities too. Kennedy and Madam Nera walked the red carpet with her. Maisie was in a bold vintage look with beautiful loose curls. Her lips were bright red, and her facial features were nicely contoured. The media went crazy over her beauty. She wore a men¡¯s coat with metal buttons on one shoulder, a custom-made chiffon ck dress that showed off her tiny waist and hourss figure, and the ck floral stickers on her shoulder peeped through. She also wore a pair of ckce-trimmed gloves, looking stunning as ever. On her fingers, she wore an emerald ring and a fleur-de-lis ne, and it was given attention because of how unique it was. A famous woman from the fashion industry greeted Madam Nera, and her eyes fell on Maisie. ¡°Your jewelry is really nice. I¡¯ve never seen this style before.¡± Maisie smiled and replied, ¡°It¡¯s a new design from Soul.¡± Thedy was surprised. ¡°Is this your design?¡± ¡°No,¡± Maisie said, ¡°It¡¯s actually a new designer¡¯s design.¡± Thedy and Madam Nera chuckled. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect a neer toe up with such an outstanding item.¡± Madam Nera smiled and nodded. ¡®The neer is doing better than her predecessors, but it¡¯s because Maisie has a good eye for talent.¡± It was 10:00 p.m. when the fashion show ended, and Maisie went to the hotel she had booked. After saying good night to Kennedy, she walked to the elevator alone, and just when the doors were closing, a man with a mask and sunsses walked in. He was in full ck and looked mysterious and creepy. Maisie looked at him. What¡¯s wrong with people who wear sunsses at night? He stood there unmoving. Maisie saw that he didn¡¯t select his floor, so she pressed her lips together. Was he staying on the same floor as she? When the elevator got to her floor, Maisie walked out first, and the man followed. Maisie was almost in the room when she realized that the man might be following her, so she became more alert. Was that man a Material ? N?velDrama.Org. stalker? When she picked up her phone to call Kennedy, that man suddenly put out his hand toward her. Maisie immediately turned around and grabbed the man by his wrist, but the man grabbed her and pulled her into his arms instead. She was shocked but raised her knees to kick him. He immediately caught it and pressed her against the wall, then suddenlyughed. When she heard that peal of laughter, Maisie angrily hit him, ¡°Nn Goldmann! How could you scare me like this!?¡± Nn took off his mask and sunsses and put them in his pocket. ¡°How could you not recognize me?¡± Chapter 1187 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1187 ¡°How could I recognize you when you¡¯re dressed like that?¡± Maisie mumbled. He had his face almost fully covered and wore a cap and ck casual clothes. No one would rte that with Nn. Nn pinched her chin and looked at her delicate face. ¡°You almost kicked me.¡± Maisie turned her face away. He kissed her cheek and neck, which made her shudder, and put her hand on his chest. ¡°It¡¯s a walkway, and someone¡¯s going to see us,¡± He smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s get into the room then.¡± When they were in the room, Nn carried her into the bedroom, and they both leaned back into the bed. He looked at her from head to toe as if he was appreciating a beautiful vase. Maisie felt awkward being stared at, so she pushed his face away. ¡°Why are you staring?¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. He chuckled, grabbed her wrist, and kissed the back of her hand and fingers. ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful tonight.¡± Sheughed and switched ces with him. She was now on top of him with a finger on his lips, ¡°You mean the jewelry?¡± He calmly said that it was her who was beautiful. Maisie removed her belt and wrapped it around his hands. He was surprised, thenughed. ¡°You¡¯re turning into a bad girl now.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯te all the way here to stalk me, did you?¡± Maisie looked down at him while she slowly removed his buttons. Nn¡¯s lips curled. ¡°I wasn¡¯t stalking. I was obviously following you.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me then!¡± Heughed. ¡°Because I wanted to give you a surprise!¡± Maisie leaned in and touched his skin. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s a surprise and not a shock?¡± He nodded. His Adam¡¯s apple moved, and his eyes were dreamy. Maisie stopped at his waist, turned around, and escaped. ignoring Nn¡¯s annoyance. ¡°That¡¯s the price for scaring me!¡± ¡°Zee, you-¡± Nn took a deep breath after seeing her open the door and run out then chuckled. ¡°Rascal. She¡¯s misbehaving.¡± The next day¡­ The photos of Maisie¡¯s outfit during fashion week were published in magazines and the news. On top of her outfit, her jewelry caught attention too. Soul¡¯s official ount announced their winter collection ¡°Baroque Splendor¡± element jewelry. It was abination of antique beauty with a modern twist. It wasn¡¯t just all antique style, it had baroque elements, so it was eye-catching. The designers found that it was made by Soul¡¯s newest designer ¡®Naomi¡¯. The baroque style was sessfullyunched. #Does this count as self-marketing? #There¡¯s no need for a model. She could be her own modell# #I¡¯m so jealous that not only is she absolutely gorgeous and has a hot husband, but even her entire family is hot!# #Haha, there¡¯s nothing to be jealous about. She just used her children to tie Mr. Goldmann down. She wouldn¡¯t be part of the Goldmanns if she didn¡¯t secretly give birth to them.¡± #What did the person above mean? #So salty. Can¡¯t be happy for them?# The initially peacefulment section suddenly turned into an argument, and it was under Soul¡¯s official post. Maisie and Nn were having their meal in the dining room and-were reading the discussion. Maisie didn¡¯t understand how the man had slipped in after she locked her room door. Nn slowly ate breakfast, then picked up a napkin to wipe the corners of his mouth and looked at Maisie. ¡°Why are you staring at me like that? Do you have impure thoughts so early in the morning?¡± Chapter 1188 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1188 Maisie choked. ¡°I realized that you¡¯re quite annoying sometimes.¡± Nn nodded. ¡°Only toward you.¡± ¡°Zee.¡± Madam Nera was dining at the restaurant with a few big names in the fashion scene. Maisie smiled and walked toward her. ¡°Godmother, you¡¯re up early.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t usually stay in bed,¡± Madam Nera smiled and introduced Maisie to the people who were there with her. They were all famous in the industry. Maisie greeted them with handshakes while Nn tidied up his suit and walked toward Maisie. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Everyone there knew Nn and was surprised that he showed up. ¡°Mr. Goldmann is here too. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here with my wife,¡± Nn replied amiably. One of thedies smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s a rumor going around that you spoil your wife. I guess it¡¯s true.¡± ¡°How could he not spoil such a beautiful wife? And Mrs. Goldmann founded Soul at such a young age. That¡¯s a lot of talent.¡± ¡°That¡¯s probably thanks to Mr. Goldmann too.¡± Maisie¡¯s smile slowly faded, but nobody noticed. When that was said, everyone knew that the air had changed. The younger woman who had said that noticed that she had made a mistake, so she covered her mouth. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. Mrs. Goldmann. What I meant was that Mr. Goldmann supports you so you don¡¯t tire yourself. Maisie¡¯s smile was still on, but when she was going to say something. Nn calmly said. ¡°I never helped my wife with Soul. Honestly, Soul is part of ckgold and has made quite a lot of money. I still owe my wife $150,000,000.1 think it¡¯s more like I¡¯ve been taking advantage of her.¡± Maisie paused and turned to look at Nn, who looked back with eyebrows raised. His calm yet witty speech surprised everyone there. Madam Neraughed and tried to resolve the situation. ¡°That¡¯s right. This girl even tricked me and covered the fact that she was working with Mr. Goldmann and managed to convince me. She managed to get a channel from me. If she weren¡¯t capable, wouldn¡¯t have worked with her.¡± The otherdies believed her because Taylor Jewelry had a strong standing in the fashion world Everyone in the industry respected her, and a girl that she admired wouldn¡¯t be someone who did well because she had a backing . After all, Madam Nera hated pretentious people. ¡°Zee,¡± Madam Nera held her hand and patted its back, ¡°Heavy the head that wears the crown. There¡¯s no need to care about what others say because there will always be badments when you achieve enough. I know you well, and I believe that you¡¯re not someone who would hunger for power. You have been true to yourself all this time.¡± Maisie nodded, ¡°I understand. Nn pulled Maisie into his arms when they walked toward the private room. ¡°How was my performance?¡± Maisieughed, turned, and looked at him.¡± Very good.¡± He smiled. ¡°Do I get a reward?¡± She nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Seeing how he looked longingly, she took a piece of candy out of her pocket and put it in his hand. ¡°Here¡¯s a reward, good boy.¡± Chapter 1189 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1189 Then Maisie immediately left. Nn looked at the lonely piece of candy in his hand and couldn¡¯t help butugh. In the afternoon, Maisie and Kennedy went to the bowling alley, and he told her about the rumors online. She threw the ball out and hit all the pins except one. Maisie picked up the water bottle at her seat and twisted it open. She then asked Kennedy to pass her the phone and started going through Twitter. There were a few negativements against her, and they seemed to have started something. ¡°Were you able to get the IPs from which thesements were Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. posted?¡¯ Kennedy replied, ¡°They¡¯re all in Bassburgh.¡± He paused for a moment.¡± They know you.¡± Maisie slowly took a sip and didn¡¯t reply. Someone who could know about her initial rtionship dynamics could only be someone who knew them. ¡®She¡¯ didn¡¯t seem to have stayed put. Kennedy could tell something was off. ¡°Has Nn seen this?¡± Maisie checked Nn¡¯stest update, and it was a photo of him and Colton ying online games. #The wife is making money, and I¡¯m taking care of the kids. Haters won¡¯t understand.# The update was to refute that Maisie had forced him to marry her because of her children and use his resources. @Helios: #Haters won¡¯t understand. They won¡¯t know that you¡¯re enjoying it when the wife is paying for everything.# @Louis: #Can you have a bit of dignity?# @Quincy: #Pleasee to work!# @Yorrick: #Does your wife know that you¡¯re annoying?# @Nn: #Please go away.# Maisie was rendered speechless. This new way of shooting down rumors was unique. In two days, all thements were about Nn¡¯s update because hisments were filled with famous people. It was bound to blow up. What was better was that there were over 20,000ments there, and one of them had the highest likes: #Before he got married. he was a free man, but after he got married, he¡¯s just another man. Had to make his wife happy to stay alive. It was just a joke, but the difference in Nn¡¯s image sent it into trending while thement about Maisie was buried. Maisie took a nap on the ne, and she walked out of the airport holding onto Nn¡¯s arm when she got back to Bassburgh. Quincy¡¯s car was parked up front. The two got into the car, and Maisie asked Quincy to send her straight to her office. Nn frowned. ¡°Weren¡¯t you going to spend time with me?¡± Maisie turned to look at him and gave a knowing smile. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that I have to make money?¡± Nn was at a loss for words. He felt that he had dug his own grave. Seeing how disappointed he looked, Maisie couldn¡¯t help but chuckle and pat his head. ¡°Be good. I just need to get something done and get home earlier. I won¡¯t work tomorrow, and I will spend time with you. I promise.¡± Nn turned his face away. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡± Maisie turned his face back and kissed him on the lips. ¡°Just believe me this once.¡± Nn leaned in and looked into her eyes.¡± I¡¯ll teach you a lesson if you ditch me again.¡± At Soul¡­ Maisie got out of the car and watched it drive away. She picked up her phone and made a call. ¡°Barbara, where are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m at the gym,¡± Barbara was doing sit-ups and was taking the call through her Bluetooth earphone, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± 12:24 Lpler 110 Maisie chuckled. ¡°You started working out already?¡± ¡°Why not? I have so much excess fat after giving birth. I need to get back in shape!¡± Barbara didn¡¯t want to let herself go just because she had a child. She still loved looking great. Chapter 1190 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1190 ¡°Which gym? I¡¯ll meet you there.¡± Barbara sent her location, and Maisie took a cab over. When she got there, Barbara was done with her sets and was drenched in sweat. She wiped the sweat from her neck with a towel. ¡°Don¡¯t you have your hands full? Why are you here?¡± Maisie leaned against the door. ¡°Because I want to.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go change,¡± Barbara walked into the changing room and got out in clean clothes with a jacket. Even though it was winter, November in Bassburgh wasn¡¯t too cold. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Maisie said something into her ear, and Barbara was surprised. ¡°Me?¡± ¡°I promised that I wouldn¡¯t hurt her.¡± Maisie shrugged. ¡°But, some people need to learn their lesson, or they will never behave.¡± Barbara buckled her belt and raised her brows. ¡°Let me handle it.¡± In the bar, the music was too loud. The customers yed drinking games while the lights blinked, while women in sexy clothing danced around poles. Linda wore a maid¡¯s outfit because she was working there. She walked around to chat with them and earned some tips from there The man sitting next to her had a huge potbelly, gold chains, and rings. He looked like someone who had just gotten rich. He ran his hands up and down Linda¡¯s legs while she leaned on his chest and held the wine to his lips. ¡°Mr. Olson, remember to ask for me the next time you book a ce here.¡± Mr. Olson raised her chin, and his yellow teeth peeked through when he smiled. ¡°If you listen to me, I¡¯ll come here every day and make you the best-paid girl.¡± Linda ran her toes up his leg. ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± Mr. Olson caught her hint and was delighted. He ignored the wine that someone else handed him. ¡°You little slit, can¡¯t wait, can you?¡± Linda said something into his ears which made Mr. Olson immediately put down his wine ss and pull her away. Right when they walked away, a woman with a hat pulled down low who was sitting not far from them walked toward a woman in a maid outfit and said something into her ear. The bathroom had a ¡®Maintenance¡¯ sign up, but some noise wasing from inside. After about 10 minutes, Mr. Olson walked out. The cleaningdy coldly looked at Linda, who was behind him, and slowly put her recording phone away. Linda counted the money he gave her while leaning against the wall. It was $3,000 in cash. When she got back to her seat, the music stopped, and all the lights were turned on. A group of police officers rushed in. ¡°Don¡¯t move. Everyone, sit down!¡± Armed police officers surrounded the entire ce, and the customers didn¡¯t dare make sudden movements. The manager smiled and walked forward,¡¯ Officer, this is a drinking ce. We¡¯re not doing anything illegal here.¡± The team leader looked stoic as he held out his badge. ¡°We have received reports that someone was soliciting here.¡± When Linda heard that her face turned pale. ¡®How could-¡® The manager looked around, confused, ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t think so. People juste here for entertainment. We have security guards doing rounds to make sure that there is no soliciting, gambling, or drugs. We don¡¯t do illegal things like that.¡± ¡°Sir,¡± A woman in a maid outfit walked over and handed over her phone, ¡°I have evidence.¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The police officer looked at her. ¡°Bring it over here.¡± The woman handed over her phone, and the video was shown to the manager.¡± What do you call this?¡± Chapter 1191 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1191 The manager was stunned. He looked toward Mr. Olson and Linda sitting at booth #29. Mr. Olson also sensed something was not right. Just when he was about to sneak out of the booth and run away while the police were not looking at him, a police officer pointed at him and shouted, ¡°Hey, stay it right there!¡± Two police officers rushed forward and pinned Mr. Olson on the floor. Mr. Olson snarled, ¡°No! It isn¡¯t me! I¡¯m innocent! I didn¡¯t do the deed!¡± Linda sat on the chair, her blood running cold. The police officers watched the video again. The man in the video had the same body size and wore the same clothes as the man in front of them. ¡°The man in the video is obviously you, and you still have the nerve to say you¡¯re innocent? Cuff him up!¡± One of the police officers cuffed him up. He shouted, ¡°It was that woman! She seduced me! It was that woman who seduced me! She was the one who approached me first, not me!¡± Linda¡¯s face was bloodless right now. At that moment, someone came over with the ¡°witness.¡± The janitor pointed at Linda and said, ¡°It¡¯s her. She was in the restroom with that man. I can recognize her face.¡± Linda could feel that everyone was looking at her right now. Their gazes were filled with disdain, disgust, as well as derision and mockery. She wanted to run away, but there was nowhere for her to hide. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. In the end, the police officers brought both of them away. Barbara¡¯s car was parked not far away from the bar. After seeing the police cars leave one after another, she turned to look at Maisie, who sat in the passenger seat, and asked, ¡°What do you think?¡± Maisie chuckled. ¡°Not bad. Seems like you¡¯ve learned quite a lot of things from Helios.¡± ¡°Well, this is nothing.¡± Barbara started the car and drove away. ¡°She will need to spend 15 days in jail and pay a fine. That should teach her a lesson, right?¡± Maisie ced her hand on her forehead and said, ¡°Who knows? I do hope that she¡¯ll learn her lesson.¡± Barbara left after sending Maisie back to the Blue Bay vi. As soon as Maisie stepped into the house, she saw Nn was sitting on the couch with his arms crossed in front of his chest. His face was dark, and it seemed to her that he had been waiting for her for a long time. ¡®Oh my gosh! She had forgotten that her husband was waiting for her at home. ¡°Honey!¡± Maisie went forward and gave him a hug, but Nn did not give her any response. Seeing that Nn was really angry. Maisie continued with a pouty mouth. ¡°I was caught up by something tonight. I didn¡¯t mean toe homete. Can you please stop being angry with me, honey? Come, let me give you a kiss.¡± She pressed forward, but Nn turned his face sideways. Pushing her head away, he said, ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll forgive you just like this? No way.¡± ¡®Oh gosh, oh gosh. He¡¯s really pissed off this time.¡¯ She coiled her arms around his neck and cupped her hands on his cheek. She put on a sad expression and said, ¡°Are you really not going to forgive me, Noles, my love?¡± Nn did not say anything in return. Just when Maisie wanted to kiss him again, he turned his head sideways, and her kiss fell on his cheek. Refusing to give up, Maisie turned his face back and tried to kiss him. Nn squinted his eyes. Seeing how clumsy she was, he put his hand on the back of her head and deepened the kiss. He only released her when she thought she was about to die from suffocation. Nn rubbed the corner of her lips with his finger and said, ¡°You¡¯re really such a bad kisser, do you know that Zee?¡± Maisie¡¯s eyes turned red. She put on a heartbroken expression and said, ¡°Are you disgusted with me? Tell me! Are you tired of me, and you want to find another new woman?¡± Looking at Maisie, who was throwing a tantrum in his arms, Nn lifted his eyebrows with amusement and decided to y along with her. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m tired. After all, I¡¯m your husband, but you keep leaving me alone at home. Other people will stay with their spouses and bond all day, but I can only do so at night. Of course, your kissing skills wouldn¡¯t get better.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Maisie was stumped. She did not know if she shouldugh or be angry at him right now. She smacked his chest and said, ¡°Do you want me to die young if we do that every day?¡± Nn wiped the tears off the corner of her eyes and chuckled. ¡°What are you talking about, Zee? There are many more ces other than bed if we want to bond.¡± Chapter 1192 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1192 Maisie mumbled, ¡°I¡¯m sure that¡¯s what you¡¯re thinking.¡± Nn buried his head onto her shoulder and chuckled. ¡°So, I¡¯m that kind of person to you, Zee.¡± Before Maisie coulde around to her senses, Nn scooped her up from the floor, and the smile in his eyes deepened.¡± I¡¯ve decided. Starting from tomorrow. I¡¯ll be the kind of person you want me to be.¡± Maisie¡¯s voice erupted from upstairs.¡± Nn! How could you set me up again!?¡± The next day, at Soul¡­ ¡°Sigh, did Ms. Vanderbilt note to the office again today?¡± ¡®Well, Ms. Vanderbilt has been rather busy for the past six months since she returned from the branch in Stoslo. She has to rest.¡± Naomi was having her lunch in the staff restaurant when she overheard the conversation of the three female staff members across the table. Most of the people were eating in a group of two or more. They were all chatting andughing, but she was alone. When the few female employees who used to take the initiative to ask her out saw her, they nodded at her before going to sit down elsewhere. Naomi lowered her head and listened to the people around her talking about things. For example, she did not know the most trending game. She did not know what Amazon was, and she was clueless about thetest movies. She even did not know what G.O.A.T. meant at all. When they were talking about celebrities, she couldn¡¯t recognize the name of the idols or groups that came out of their mouths. She pulled out the smartphone that her father had bought for her. She still hadn¡¯t gotten used to it yet as she searched for their names online. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°Naomi.¡± Lucy¡¯s voice rang out and made her jump in fright. She kept her phone away and smiled at her. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I just want to tell you that you¡¯reing with me to source some materials after lunch,¡± Lucy said as she patted her shoulder. Smiling, she nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± After finishing her meal, Lucy was already waiting for her at the entrance. There was a purchase list in her hand as she said. Initially, it was Ms. Vanderbilt who should go out and source for the materials. But since you¡¯re an official designer now, you should also be familiar with the sourcing of materials.¡± She took over the purchase list from Lucy and nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± Lucy brought her to the suppliers in her car. Usually, it would be Maisie who came with her. After all things would go very bad if she was not familiar with the market and couldn¡¯t distinguish the texture and color, so Maisie usually picked the material herself. This was Naomi¡¯s first timeing out to buy the materials. Luckily, she could differentiate the colors and texture. After selecting the materials, they signed the order with the supplier and confirmed the delivery date before they left. Lucy got into the car, and when she was putting on her seat belt, she smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re a quick learner. Are all jewelry designers particrly sensitive with these materials?¡± Naomi smiled and replied, ¡°I guess so. Besides, I do some research and look for some information on the Inte when I¡¯m free.¡± ¡°I see. You¡¯re already very gifted, but you¡¯re still hardworking. I can see why Ms. Vanderbilt has so many expectations of you,¡± Lucy said as she started the car. Naomi chuckled but did not reply. However, Lucy was talking. She kept talking to Naomi throughout the entire journey, and Naomi had no other choice but to reply to her. Suddenly, Lucy said, ¡°You¡¯re rather mysterious, actually.¡± Naomi was stunned. ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Yeah. You seem like you¡¯re keeping a lot of things inside of you. You refuse to share your feelings or your thoughts with others, so they can¡¯t understand you and have some misconceptions about you.¡± 1/2 13:25 1 i Cildpel 1192 ¡°Misconceptions?¡± Naomi lowered her head. After a short while, she opened her mouth and said, ¡®I just don¡¯t know what to talk about.¡± ¡°You can talk about anything!¡± Lucyughed. ¡°You need to blend into therge group, and only then can you make more friends. By the way, where are your friends? Chapter 1193 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1193 Naomi parted her lips open and lowered her head. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t have their contact numbers.¡± Other than Ryleigh, she did not have the contact numbers of her other friends. Lucy gave her a puzzled look. ¡°What? No way. That¡¯s too nerdy. You need to have your own friends.¡± Just when Naomi was about to say something, she suddenly shouted, ¡°Watch out!¡± It was already toote by the time Lucy reacted. At the same time as she stomped on the brake, the front of the car hit a vehicle that was stopped in front of her waiting for a red light. Lucy forced herself to calm down, and she was slightly stunned. ¡°Oh my gosh, I just rear-ended someone¡­ Can you see what kind of car it is?¡± Lucy did not know what kind of car it was, but judging from the logo, it seemed to her that it was an expensive car, and she was worried that she couldn¡¯t afford to pay. Naomi looked at the logo and said, ¡°It¡¯s a Land Rover. Looking at the model, it should be the 3.0 L6 series. It¡¯s worth at least a few hundred thousand dors.¡± ¡°What? A few hundred thousand dors!?¡± Lucy nearly passed out when Naomi said that. She would have lost a few hundred dors if she had crashed into a car that cost a few thousand dors, but the reality was that she had run into a Land Rover that was worth at least a few hundred thousand dors. If she had run into a Bentley or Rolls Royce, she could have died on the spot. The driver of the Land Rover got out of the car. It was a man wearing a ck suit. Lucy was so terrified that she couldn¡¯te around to her senses yet. Naomi got out of the car, and it was only then Lucy returned to her senses and unbuckled her seat belt. The man nced at his car. The tail light was broken. There were a few scratches and a dent at the rear of the car. He clicked his tongue and asked, ¡°How do you guys drive?¡± ¡°I¡¯m very sorry about that. This is all our fault. We¡¯ll pay for your loss,¡± Naomi replied. When Lucy heard what Naomi was talking about, she rushed over and pulled her to the side. Then, she whispered, ¡°Naomi, how¡­ How much do I have to pay him? Can you tell me first so that I can prepare myself?¡± Naomi nced at the car and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that much, actually. The maintenance cost for this car in the automobile sales service shop is about $400 to $600 once. It will probably cost about $500 to $600 to rece the dented part and repaint it. As for the tail light, it should take about another $200 to $300, and that¡¯ll bring the whole bill to $1,000 or so. Besides, their car has insurance, and it¡¯s only a small problem. If he wants us to pay him $2,000, maybe we can ask for a discount and bring it down to $1,000, and the problem will be solved.¡± Lucy took a deep breath and looked at her incredulously, ¡°$1,000? And you called that not much?¡± The man had just finished talking on his phone. He ran out of patience and shouted at them, ¡°Hey, have you guys finished talking? I¡¯m in a hurry. Do you want to handle it ourselves or call the police?¡± Naomi turned her head to look at him. ¡°I think we can solve the problem ourselves. How much do you want us to pay you?¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. The man snorted disdainfully. ¡°$15,000. Can you afford it?¡± Lucy was on the verge of crying as she gasped, ¡°$15,000?¡± T¡¯ll definitely go bankrupt if I pay him the money!¡¯ Naomi frowned, ¡°15,000? Are you sure about that? It¡¯s going to take only $1,000 to $2,000 to get your car fixed at the automobile sales service shop. We¡¯re willing topensate you for reasonable repair costs, but that doesn¡¯t mean you can take advantage of the opportunity to extort money from us.¡± The manughed in anger. ¡°Oh gosh, are you blind? This is a Land Rover. It¡¯s worth a few hundred thousand dors. How can youpare it to that broken car of yours? If you guys don¡¯t agree with my suggestion, then I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to call the cops.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s call the cops then,¡± Naomi said. This was something the man did not expect. He was stumped and said, ¡°You guys still need to pay me money even if you call the cops. There¡¯s a possibility that you¡¯re going to pay even more than I¡¯ve asked.¡± Lucy was nervous. She looked at Naomi, but Naomi just took her phone out and called 911. ¡°Hi, is it 911? We¡¯re having a-* Before she could finish her sentence, the man snatched her phone away and threw it on the ground. This was the first time Lucy came across something like this, and her face turned pale in fright. Chapter 1194 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1194 ¡°Either you pay the money, or none of you will leave today!¡± The man hissed. More and more cars began to gather around them, disrupting the traffic flow. The sound of the horn resounded continuously, and there were passersby on both sides. ¡°How could you do that?¡± Lucy shouted nervously, ¡°We already said we¡¯d pay you, but $15,000 is too much for us. Can¡¯t we work something else out?¡± The man spat at the ground and said,¡± Work something else out? I just want money. Don¡¯t think that just because you two are women, I won¡¯t dare to do anything.¡± Naomi looked at him calmly and said, ¡°The manufacturer¡¯s price for the model of your car is about $270.000, and it¡¯s the cheapest model. The annual full coverage insurance cost is $4,200, and even if you¡¯ve included the gas fee, parking fee, and road toll for a year, it only takes you about $15,000 to keep a car, but you¡¯re asking for $15, 000 just because of a little scratch? Go ask the insurancepany yourself and see if they¡¯ll give you the money or not. ¡°I¡¯ll do the calction for you. I¡¯ll do the math for you. The automobile sales service center will charge you $300 to get your tail light fixed, but you can get it repaired with a few dozen dors at the automobile repair shop outside. Besides, it only takes about $150 to fix the dent as well as to repaint it. ¡°Moreover, your insurance will fully cover for a minor ident like this, and we just need to pay for your damages. It¡¯s our fault for hitting your car, and we¡¯re willing to pay reasonablepensation. But at the same time, we also have the right to reject if we find your demand uneptable. ¡°Also, I agreed to call the cops, but not only did you refuse to cooperate, but you even destroyed my phone. Therefore, I have every right to suspect that you¡¯re intentionally causing trouble and extorting money.¡± Perhaps the man did not expect he would run into someone difficult like Naomi, and his face was getting darker and darker. He pointed at her nose and shouted, ¡°Do you know who I am? Do you believe I¡¯ll find someone to get rid of you tomorrow!?¡± Naomi clenched her fists tightly but stared at the man unflinchingly. ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re threatening me now? You can try if you dare.¡± How dare you!¡± The man suddenly raised his arm in the air. Naomi closed her eyes. When the p that she had expected did not fall, she opened her eyes only to see that someone had grabbed the man¡¯s arm. The man was startled as well as he asked,¡± Who are you?¡± Francisco pushed him away and took his sunsses down. ¡°How can you hit a woman in the street? Are you still a man or not?¡± ¡°It¡­ It¡¯s none of your business!¡± The man studied him up and down before pointing at him, ¡°Are you going to stand up for them? Do you know who I am?¡± Francisco snorted and said, ¡°Then do you know who I am?¡± The man was stunned. In the next second, two police cars came over. ¡°What are you all doing here? You¡¯re blocking the traffic. And who called us?¡± Lucy ran over and said, ¡°I called you.¡± She secretly called the police when the man was arguing with Naomi, and now that they were there, she heaved a sigh of relief. The man¡¯s face changed when he saw the police officers. However, he insisted that it was them who refused to cooperate andpensate him for the damage. Lucy then chimed in angrily, ¡°When we said we want to pay you for the damage, you were the one who asked for $15,000. When we wanted to call the police, you stopped us. I have recorded everything down. You¡¯re trying to extort and defame us!¡± Lucy then gave the recording to the police officers. After watching the recording, they caught the man who tried to run away. ¡°Sir, this is just a misunderstanding. I¡­ I was just joking with them¡­¡± The police officer said expressionlessly,¡± Joking? Then I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll enjoy the time with us at the police station. After all, we like to joke as well.¡± The police officers brought him away, and his car was left on the spot. ¡°Prosecutor Boucher? What are you doing here?¡± A police officer recognized Francisco and asked curiously, ¡°Are you with them?¡± Francisco shrugged and said, ¡°I just wanted to help them, and then you came.¡± Prosecutor Boucher?¡¯Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1195 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1195 Naomi looked at Francisco. ¡®So, he¡¯s a prosecutor?¡¯ He was the one who had helped herst time, and then he helped her again this time. Francisco looked at Naomi and squinted. He had not recognized her until now. He hade to help them because it seemed to him that they were in trouble, and now, upon closer inspection, he felt that the woman in front of him was familiar. Naomi suddenly remembered something and pulled out $4 out of her purse. ¡°Sir, this is the money for the coffeest time. Thank you very much.¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Francisco was stunned. His memories were slowly coining back to him as he said, ¡°Are you the woman from that day?¡± Naomi nodded with a smile on her face. Franciscoughed and rubbed his temples helplessly. He pushed the money back to her and said, ¡°I think I¡¯ve already told you that you don¡¯t need to give me back the money. Consider it a treat from me.¡± ¡°No, you have to take money. I can¡¯t let you treat me for nothing.¡± Naomi pushed the money back to Francisco. ¡°Besides, we barely know each other, so I can¡¯t take advantage of you, sir.¡± Francisco looked at the $4 in his hand and then at the serious woman in front of him. After a short while, he took the money and said, ¡°Alright then. If you insist, I¡¯ll take the money.¡± After Francisco said something to the police officer, he went back into his car and drove away. Naomi watched as the car slowly disappeared from her vision. Suddenly, she approached a police officer and asked,¡± Could you tell me that man¡¯s name?¡± The police officer looked at her and said with a smile, ¡°You want to thank him right? He is Francisco Boucher, the second heir of the Bouchers.¡± Upon mentioning him, the police officer couldn¡¯t help himself and continued. ¡°He used to be a yboy in Bassburgh. None of us had expected he would turn a new leaf and be a prosecutor all of a sudden.¡± Naomi thanked the police officer and walked back to the car. After Lucy had given her statement, she patted her chest and sighed. ¡°Luckily, you were here. If not, I don¡¯t know what I should do at all. Honestly, I¡¯m starting to look at you in a new light.¡± ¡°In a new light? What do you mean?¡± Naomi asked incredulously after she heard what Lucy said. Smiling, Lucy replied, ¡°I thought you had social fears and were afraid of contact with people, but today you were really firm when you faced that man alone.¡± Honestly, if she were to run into a situation like this, she was that kind of person whose brain would go nk and would not know what to do since she was on the wrong side. However, Naomi was different. Lucy thought of something and asked, ¡°By the way, how did you know so much about cars?¡± Not only the car, but she knew the maintenance fee, annual inspection fee, and repair cost clearly. Besides, the cheapest model of the Land Rover cost about $15,000, and the price would only be higher for those with better performance. Even the Land Rover at the price point of $ 15,000 was not something that an ordinary family could afford, let alone a Land Rover that cost about $270,00 Naomi smiled but did not say anything. This was because her father¡¯s Land Rover cost about $270,000. He used to drive the most expensive model from Mercedes too, so she was aware of the cost of keeping a car like that. In fact, it was not that her father couldn¡¯t afford a Bently or a racing car. It was just that he did not think it was necessary. In the evening, Naomi saw bags of luxurious goods on the table when she got home. Some of them were clothes, while the others were bags, cosmetics, supplements, and so on. She looked at Mrs. Irving and asked, ¡°Who bought these?¡± She knew it was not her father since her father was never a person who would spend a lot of money. Mrs. Irving smiled helplessly and replied.¡± They are gifts from Mrs. Gosling.¡± ¡°Give them back to her. I don¡¯t want them.¡± Naomi nced across those luxurious gifts and went upstairs alone. She closed the door once she was in her room. She pulled the chair and sat in front of the desk. She took her sketches and pencils out of the drawer and continued to work on her unfinished design with a small deskmp on. Chapter 1196 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1196 Naomi lifted her head, looked at the bonsai flowers on the windowsill, and thought of that man subconsciously again. She knew about the Bouchers and also Helios, and it was the first time she got to know the second heir of the Bouchers. Coralia was extremely cold and was covered in snow during the winter. Maisie was wearing a white down jacket, and her face was flushed from the cold as soon as she got out of the car. Nn wrapped a scarf around her neck and could not help but chuckle. ¡°It¡¯s said that women are more resistant to cold than men, yet look at you.¡± Maisie refuted angrily, ¡°That¡¯s not an absolute thing. It depends on the person too!¡± Nn covered her freezing cheeks with his warm palms. ¡°Isn¡¯t it colder in Morwich during the winter?¡± Maisie responded with a hum and lowered her eyelids. ¡°That¡¯s why I don¡¯t leave home.¡± He stroked the ends of her hair. ¡°Let¡¯s find ourselves a hot spring hotel to stay for the night first, and I¡¯ll apany you back to Vanderbilts ancestral mansion tomorrow.¡± ¡°Do you n to apany me to the mansion?¡± Maisie chuckled. She hade to Coralia because of her promise to Hector. Hector¡¯s grandmother and father did not know about his n to travel abroad. Nn replied lightly, ¡°The fact that you¡¯re going there alone worries me.¡± Maisie did not refuse either. They found a high-end hot spring B&B to stay at. The style of the facility was simple and elegant. Each room was equipped with an independent backyard. The hot spring pool under the rockery made the area look foggy and steamy due to the vapor. The frost and snow on the red eaves melted and dripped on the bluestone pavement. The plum blossoms in the corners of the backyard added a touch of color to the snow-white environment. Maisie wrapped herself in a towel and stepped into the hot spring, and the warmth soothed her freezing body.¡± Having ess to a hot spring during winter is really a blessing.¡± Nn wrapped a towel around his waist and sat down beside her. ¡°It¡¯s indeed veryfortable.¡± Maisie approached him. ¡°Is it too cruel that we didn¡¯t bring Colton and Daisie along?¡± He smiled. ¡°This is our trip. What makes you think that it¡¯d be convenient if we were to have brought along those two?¡± Maisie leaned on his shoulder and sneered. ¡°Do you still remember the time when we were in Winston Ind when you hadn¡¯t regained your memory?¡± Nn tilted his head, looked at her, and raised her face. ¡°Do you want to remember that time?¡± She paused for a second. ¡°Our time on Winston Ind?¡± He stared fixedly at her with his pregnant gaze. ¡°Don¡¯t you remember that?¡± ¡°I¡¯m being serious here.¡± Maisie smacked his hand away as her cheeks flushed. She was about to get up when Nn reached out and pulled her back into his arms. ¡°I shall give you a massage.¡± She looked at him suspiciously. ¡°Are you sure that it¡¯ll just be a massage?¡± He responded softly, ¡°Of course.¡± Nn turned her around, and she leaned against the pool¡¯s edge. He then started massaging her back tonically. ¡°Is this forcefortable?¡± Maisie chuckled. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you, the prestigious Mr. Goldmann, to know how to massage someone else too. What a pleasant surprise.¡± He approached her ear. ¡°There¡¯s more to me than what you can think of.¡± Before Maisie could react, Nn¡¯s palms had alreadynded on her waist causing her tough and try to dodge his tickle.¡± You¡¯re doing this on purpose!¡± Nn still did not let her go. He tickled Maisie to the extent where she teared up from all theughter. ¡°Nn, just how childish can you be? Hahahaha!¡± ¡°Have you gotten tired from all theughing?¡± he asked. Maisieughed until she was out of breath, so shey against the edge of the pool and red at him. ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°So, do you feel more rxed?¡± he asked. Maisie was stunned for a split second. She had been swamped for more than half a year and had not taken any time off during this period. It would be a lie to say that she was not tired, but she felt a lot more rxed now after the massage andughter. ¡°Do you really think I want to apany you here on vacation because I think you¡¯ve been too busy?¡± Nn took her into his arms and kissed her on the top of her head. ¡°I¡¯m worried that you¡¯ll suffer from burnout if this continues.¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. A wave of warm tears assaulted Maisie¡¯s eyes, and she plunged into his arms with a smile. ¡°Thank you, hubby!¡± ¡®Love has always been a rtionship of mutual understanding and tolerance. So maybe this is what love and marriage should look like: Chapter 1197 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1197 At Bassburgh, at Soul¡­ Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Lucy had be even closer to Naomi because of yesterday¡¯s incident. She even sat with Naomi during lunch. Probably because Lucy had always been an enthusiastic and talkative person, and Naomi was a rather introverted woman, their interaction made it look like Naomi was very offhand with Lucy. After finishing her lunch, Naomi left the office restaurant first, and two female staff members approached Lucy. ¡°Lulu, why are you paying so much attention to Naomi? All she¡¯s been doing is giving the cold shoulder all this while.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood Naomi. She didn¡¯t ignore me.¡± Lucy lifted her head, looked at them, and added, ¡°She¡¯s actually quite a nice person instead of the sort of person that we thought she was.¡± ¡°But do you know her as well as you think you do?¡± The female employee looked around and continued. ¡°I heard someone saying that Naomi came to thepany in a luxury car this morning, and the man who sent her looks quite old. Not to mention that she¡¯s gotten herself a new phone.¡± Lucy knew that Naomi had reced her phone and responded helplessly, ¡°That¡¯s because her phone was damaged yesterday. It¡¯s perfectly normal for her to rece her phone.¡± ¡°The key is not in the new phone, but in its case. Do you know what the case¡¯s brand is? It¡¯s the brand new limited edition case that Beti produced, and the brand¡¯s main selling point is the customizability of its product. The celebrity Helios Boucher even endorsed it before this. A phone case from the brand costs $15,000!¡± Lucy¡¯s eyes twitched. She had noticed that Naomi¡¯s phone case was iid with small diamonds, which made it look extremely elegant and slick. She thought it was only an exaggeration.¡± Is it even possible for a phone case to cost $ 15,000? Besides, maybe she¡¯s only bought one that looks simr to the real deal?¡± One of the staff members took out her cell phone, searched for the product on Beti¡¯s official website, and showed her search result right in front of Lucy¡¯s face. ¡°It¡¯s a genuine diamond-encrusted cell phone case, and it¡¯s one of thepany¡¯s high -end products. Til leave it to you to see it for yourself and determine if it¡¯s the same model. It¡¯s said here that only five of them are avable worldwide, and there are only three left, and the pre-order period will only go on for half a month ever since the product¡¯s release. So, otherpanies can¡¯t imitate thispany¡¯s design ande up with fakes.¡± ¡®There will only be a chance for high-quality imitations to appear in the market if this cell phone case has been released for a long time. However, it¡¯s only been less than half a month since the phone case was released, not to mention that it¡¯s also a limited edition product. So, others can¡¯t produce imitations or fakes, isn¡¯t it?¡¯ ¡°What¡¯s more, whichpany would be so mindless toe up with a business decision to produce a batch of high-quality imitations before the poprity of this product subsides? It¡¯s a designer brand that focuses on private orders. So, how much money would the merchants have to pay if Beti were to look into this matter and wish to take legal actions against the Lucy did not speak anymore. The female staff added, ¡°Who in the working ss can afford a cell phone case that costs $15,000? Even if some of them had the money to afford it, they¡¯d still be very reluctant to make this purchase.¡± ¡°Yeah, and she¡¯s always been wearing cheaper clothes, so her family background must be ordinary. And all of a sudden, she¡¯sing to work in a luxury car, recing her original phone with a new one, and getting herself an extremely high-end cell phone case. Thus, if she¡¯s not made arge fortune, then she must¡¯ve found herself a sugar daddy.¡± Lucy responded while cleaning up her silverware, ¡°That¡¯s enough. That¡¯s someone else¡¯s business, so you girls should stop talking about such pointless things.¡± She then got up and left. The female employees looked at each other. ¡®We¡¯re just gossiping. That¡¯s not a crime, is it? And since when did Lucy be so close to Naomi?¡¯ At Coralia¡­ Maisie and Nn came to the Vanderbilts¡¯ ancestral mansion. The ancestral mansion was located quite far away from downtown Coralia, so it took them half an hour to get to the mansion from the city in a taxi, but it was very close to the airport. The Vanderbilts¡¯ ancestral mansion was a mansion that the family had built years ago. There was a small four-story mansion located in the middle of a private courtyard. Chapter 1198 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1198 The taxi stopped outside the gate, and Maisie got out of the car with Nn. She then stood outside the gate for a long time and did not go in. Nn looked down at her. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to go in?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve returned to my family¡¯s ancestral mansion to visit them out of the blue. Madam Vanderbilt will definitely be startled, won¡¯t she?¡± She inserted both hands into her pockets, and she seemed to be able to imagine Madam Vanderbilt¡¯s expression. Nn pushed open the gate for her, and Maisie followed him in. There was still snow that had been shoveled and piled up on the ground of the huge courtyard, a The door was half-open, and a strange middle-aged woman came out after a while. She was holding a basin of water in her hand and was stunned when she saw Nn and Maisie. ¡°May I know who you¡¯re looking for?¡± Maisie did not answer the question and asked, ¡°Are Grandmother and Uncle Yorick in?¡± The middle-aged woman was astonished once again when she saw how Maisie addressed the people that stayed in the mansion . ¡°Are you Linda?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Maisie, Maisie Vanderbilt.¡± At this time, Yorick¡¯s voice came from inside. ¡°Who¡¯s here?¡± Yorick came out and saw Maisie, and his expression changed slightly. ¡°Maisie, why are you¡­¡± She smiled. ¡°Hector asked me toe and visit you guys on his behalf. Am I not wee here?¡± Yorick did not say much and invited them into the house. The middle-aged woman poured them some tea and told them that Madam Vanderbilt had gone out to y poker and would onlye back home at night. Maisie looked at her. ¡°Grandmother usually goes out to y poker?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The middle-aged woman replied with a smile, put the teapot away, and added, ¡°I only knew that Madam Vanderbilt has a granddaughter and a grandson, so I thought you¡¯re Linda.¡± Maisie lowered her gaze. ¡°I¡¯m not. ording to my seniority, I¡¯m their cousin.¡± The middle-aged woman got it. ¡°Is that so¡­¡± ¡°And who are you?¡± ¡°I got married into the family. I heard from Madam Vanderbilt that your uncle¡¯s wife died unexpectedly and had left behind two children. I considered doing so only because they were already grown-ups,¡± the middle-aged woman replied honestly. Maisie was not shocked to hear that Yorick had gotten married again. There are quite a lot of people getting married twice or even three times nowadays, so this has be a norm for quite some time already. And his children have all grown up, so thisdy doesn¡¯t need to worry about the troubles of taking care of Uncle Yorick¡¯s kids.. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡®What¡¯s more, Grandmother should also hope that Uncle Yorick would get married to someone else again and find a considerate wife who knows how to take care of the family. So, how can Grandmother not care about this matter?¡¯ The middle-aged woman asked them to make themselves at home and then went back to taking care of the tasks on hand Nn stared at the tea in the cup but did not even take a sip from it, probably because he was not used to tea brewed in the huge teapot. The tea leaves had not been washed or filtered before being brewed into tea, and there were visible impurities in the tea. Maisie drank the tea slowly, nced at him, andughed. ¡°This is how the locals drink their tea. Are you expecting them to pay so much attention to all those tiny details that you people from the prosperous big cities care so much about?¡± Nn frowned. ¡®Tea leaves that have been soaked in the water for such a long time will taste very strong and bitter.¡± Maisie poured his tea away and poured him a ss of water. ¡°Then you should stick with tap water.¡± Yorick walked in at this time. He asked Maisie how Hector was doing in Bassburgh, and Maisie answered calmly,¡± He¡¯s doing very well. He¡¯s found himself a job and has been working very hard. He¡¯s also been offered the opportunity to further his study abroad.¡± ¡°He¡¯s going abroad?¡± Yorick was astounded. Maisie put down the teacup. ¡°Traveling more will broaden his horizons, and that will only help him umte more knowledge and experience, so I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a bad thing. I bet you want your son to seed in life too, don¡¯t you? Hector might even be able to return home as a famous and sessful person that¡¯s aplished a lot in the future. When that timees, he will have be the pride of the Vanderbilts.¡± Yorick did not say anything else. After all, Hector was his son. Thus, it was only natural for him to wish that Hector would be someone that had a promising future. Chapter 1199 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1199 Maisie did not n to stay for lunch. She hade here just to tell Yorick about Hector¡¯s n to go abroad and left after achieving her objective. Maisie was so hungry on the way back that her stomach started gurgling. Nn could not help butugh out loud. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just tell your uncle that you¡¯re not hungry?¡± Maisie pouted. ¡°Can¡¯t you hear that the gurgling has just started?¡± He held her in his arms and rested his chin on the top of her head. ¡°What do you feel like eating?¡± Maisie gave it a thought. ¡°I want to eat the Schweinshaxe that¡¯s very famous among the locals. I really want to eat that now.¡± Nn¡¯s eyes curved into two crescents. ¡°Okay.¡± At Soul After a few female staff members went to the restroom, they stood in front of the sinks to wash their hands, retouched their makeup, and chit-chatted during their spare time. ¡°Naomi can actually afford such a luxurious phone case. She must have found herself a sugar daddy, right?¡± ¡°Who knows? But it¡¯s no wonder she¡¯s so indifferent and arrogant. That¡¯s because we¡¯re not on the same level as she is.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t bear to see all the cold shoulders that she¡¯s been giving Lucy all this while. And the main thing is that Lucy still believes that she means well.¡± ¡°Lucy is verypetent at currying favor with people. Otherwise, how could she go from being Kennedy¡¯s assistant to the administrative department manager in such a short time? I¡¯ve been in Soul for a longer timepared to her.¡± The other female staff exchanged gazes and seemed to think that she was right. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Lucy is only 23 years old, and she¡¯s been promoted from a tiny assistant to the manager of the administration department within two years of joining Sou. That¡¯s a very fast march for someone like her. ¡®However, it¡¯s mainly because Ms. Vanderbilt likes Lucy very much, and it¡¯s obvious to everyone that Lucy knows how to please her superiors.¡¯ After they left the bathroom, Naomi, who came out of one of the toilet cubicles, stood in front of the sink and washed her hands. She looked at her own reflection in the mirror. She had heard everything that the other employees said just now, but judging from their rtionship with Lucy, she did not expect that they would think of her as a sycophant from behind her back¡­ Naomi was walking on the promenade and coincidentally ran into those female staff members. They were chatting with Lucy as if they had never said those words. After the female staff left, Lucy turned around and saw Naomi. Lucy was holding a stack of documents in her hand as she walked toward Naomi with a wide grin.¡± Naomi.¡± Naomi smiled at her. ¡°Are you going to send documents again?¡± She nodded. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s Tuesday today, so I have to hand in the weekly attendance and performance sheet.¡± ¡°Can I go with you? I¡¯ve finished all my tasks, and I don¡¯t know what to do.¡± Naomi took the initiative to ask if she could go along, and it was her first time doing so, which was a little surprising to Lucy. Lucy nced at Naomi for a while. ¡°Okay.¡± Naomi grabbed some documents from Lucy, and the two went to a handful of departments to deliver them. While they were on their way, Lucy kept chatting with her. She had always been a very bubbly and cheerful person, and she just loved to talk to others. Naomi thought of what the female employees had said. ¡®I don¡¯t think Lucy is trying to tter anyone. She¡¯s just good at holding small talks and conversations. ¡®A person who knows how to chat with others and has a cheerful personality¡­ It¡¯s very difficult for her not to be liked and approached by others.¡¯ Seeing Lucy¡¯s relishing appearance, Naomi pursed her lips and then asked her, ¡°Do you care about how other people think of you Lucy was startled. She thought Naomi was asking her for some advice andughed. ¡°I don¡¯t really care.¡± She then thought of something. ¡°Then¡­ Do you care?¡± Naomi lowered her gaze. ¡°I don¡¯t care either.¡± Lucy guessed that Naomi should have heard others bad- mouthing her behind her back andforted her. ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to care what others think of you. You should always do what you want. And you don¡¯t have to feel bad. I believe in you.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Standing at the elevator entrance, Naomi stared at Lucy and could not help but freeze in ce. Chapter 1200 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1200 Lucy exined, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s just that they don¡¯t know you too well. That¡¯s why they think of you as such a person. However, I still want to ask you about something, and that is¡­¡± She turned to look at Naomi. ¡°Is your phone really that expensive?¡± Naomi was dumbfounded for a few seconds. ¡°My phone¡¯s case?¡± She did not seem to understand why Lucy would pay attention to her phone case and replied, ¡°The phone already came with a case when my dad bought me the phone, and I didn¡¯t ask how much it cost.¡± ¡°Your dad?¡± Lucy was stunned. Naomi gave off a helpless look. ¡°Yeah, my dad, my father.¡± Lucy took a deep breath and realized something in a daze. ¡°So the one who sends you to work every morning is actually¡­¡± Naomi lowered her gaze, probably because she had guessed what the staff had been talking about behind her. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s my father.¡± ¡®So it¡¯s her father! Lucy finally felt relieved andughed. ¡°You¡¯ve really hidden it well. I¡¯m right. You¡¯re definitely not someone that they described you to be. No wonder you made it sound like paying $2,000 was a piece of cake to you the other day.¡± ¡®She¡¯s born in a wealthy family, one that can afford to give her a cell phone case that costs tens of thousands of dors as a present, so it¡¯s perfectly normal for her to get picked up by a luxury car.¡¯ Naomi stared at Lucy. Seeing that Lucy believed her, Naomi felt warm for some reason. Maybe this was the feeling of being The elevator doors opened, and the man standing in the elevator lifted his head and just so happened to exchange gazes with the both of them. Naomi was flustered, and her expression looked slightly surprised. Francisco did not seem to expect to be able to meet them at Soul. Seeing that the two of them did not move a muscle, he pressed the elevator to hold it. ¡°Are you going up or down?¡± ¡°We¡¯re going down!¡± Lucy returned to her senses, pulled Naomi into the elevator, and then asked with a smile, ¡°Aren¡¯t you the person who helped us the other day? What a coincidence. Why are you here ?¡± ¡°I came here to meet someone.¡± Francisco nodded and immediately took a nce at them. ¡°Are you Maisie Vanderbilt¡¯s employees?¡± Lucy was slightly astounded. ¡°You actually know Ms. Vanderbilt?¡± He responded with a hum. Lucy had always loved to feast her eyes on handsome men, not to mention that she had run into a handsome man who was so friendly, helped them before this, and knew Ms. Vanderbilt personally. Thus, how could she not feel hyped? ¡°By the way, we didn¡¯t get your name the other day. My name is Lucy Xavier, and she¡¯s Naomi Topaz. She¡¯s a new jewelry designer that¡¯s now working for Soul.¡¯ Naomi did not expect Lucy to introduce her to him directly! Francisco squinted slightly. ¡°Naomi Topaz?¡± Naomi looked at Francisco subconsciously. He seemed to be thinking about something. He then asked with a smile, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, are you the daughter of Mr. Topaz of Eastwood Enterprise?¡± Lucy looked at Naomi in shock. Naomi smiled awkwardly and nodded. Lucy jerked her. ¡°It turns out that you¡¯re the daughter of Eastwood Enterprise¡¯s owner? What a surprise!¡± ¡®I only thought that Naomi¡¯s family was rich, but I didn¡¯t expect that they weren¡¯t just wealthy, but filthy rich!¡¯ When the elevator arrived at the floor they were heading to, Naomi wrapped her arms around Lucy¡¯s arm. ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± She then hauled her out of the elevator. As soon as they stepped out of the elevator, Lucy thought of something, released her arms, and stepped back into the elevator.¡± Mr. Savior, can I add you as a friend on WhatsApp?¡± The title ¡°Mr. Savior¡± startled Francisco, and Naomi was stunned. ¡®She doesn¡¯t even know much about him, and she¡¯s already asked him for his contact information!?¡¯ Francisco gave her his username, and Lucy thanked him with a wide grin. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Savior, do remember to ept my friend request!¡±Material ? N?velDrama.Org. The elevator doors shutpletely, separating both parties from each other. Francisco stood in the elevator, staring at the friend request. ¡®It¡¯s rather rude to reject her request, not to mention that she¡¯s an employee from Soul.¡¯ That was how he epted her friend request. Chapter 1201 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1201 Lucy got his contact and added the number. She then turned to look at Naomi and smiled. ¡°Do you want me to share the contact with you?¡± Naomi choked. ¡°No¡­ No thanks.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. No need to pretend. How will you move forward if you are too shy? Aren¡¯t you single? Here¡¯s your chance.¡± Lucyughed. Naomi immediately looked away. ¡°What do you mean by chance?¡± ¡°To seduce him!¡± After Lucy said that, she suddenly remembered something and curiously looked at Naomi. ¡°Have you been in a rtionship before?¡± Naomi was called out and couldn¡¯t find her words. Lucy tapped her shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s fine that you haven¡¯t been in a rtionship before. I won¡¯tugh at you, don¡¯t worry.¡± Lucy then opened up her contacts. ¡°Are you on WhatsApp?.¡± Naomi pressed her lips together while she slowed her footsteps. After a moment, she said, ¡°I don¡¯t have WhatsApp.¡± Lucy turned to look at her, both surprised and curious. At the Bouchers¡­ Eugene sat on the couch reading a magazine. When he saw his soning home, he put down the magazine, ¡°You¡¯ve been visiting your mother lately.¡± Francisco nodded, stopped in front of the stairs, and loosened his tie. ¡°Mom has been well. You don¡¯t need to worry about her.¡± Eugene was going to say something but didn¡¯t and changed the subject. ¡°Attend the Hannigans and Santiagos¡¯ marriage with me tomorrow.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Francisco went upstairs. As the night got darker, the lights lit up. The wedding of Tanner and Pearl was held at a five-star hotel owned by the Hannigans. Everyone in Bassburgh knew about the wedding, but they didn¡¯t know why it had been dyed for a year. Someone spected that Tanner didn¡¯t want to go on with it not wanting to marry a tainted woman, but his father had made him do it since he didn¡¯t want to let the Santiagos slip away. Of course, there was spection that it was the Santiagos wanting to call it off too. No one knew what actually happened. Around a dozen luxury cars drove into the valet area. Those attending were close rtives, friends, and business partners of both families. The Santiagos knew many people in the jewelry industry because of the La Pe Group, and La Pe was just second to Taylor¡¯s. Antonio and Mrs. Santiago greeted their rtives and guests in the banquet hall. Nathaniel and his wife were smiling widely, and Antonio seemed to be smiling too. Only Mrs. Santiago didn¡¯t look happy. Sometimes Antonio would remind her, and she would smile awkwardly. Eugene arrived with Francisco, and Nathaniel walked over smiling and said,¡± Thank you foring. This is such a pleasure. Let¡¯s put the past behind us.¡± Since Nathaniel walked over first and there were a lot of guests around, Eugene took up the ss on the table. ¡°The past is in the past. It¡¯s a happy day for Mr. Hannigan and Ms. Santiago, so I¡¯m going to toast to that.¡± They both took a drink, then Nathaniel walked them to their seats. Since the groom¡¯s side had invited them, they stayed on that side. After Francisco sat down, he looked up at a woman checking her phone. ¡®It¡¯s her.¡¯ Naomi sat next to Anthony, but unlike the other socialites, she dressed more casually. She was in a denim jacket and a white turtle neck top with her hair neatly tied up in a bun, showing off her beautiful face.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1202 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1202 Naomi had a ssic oval shape that¡¯s the size of a hand, delicate and small. She didn¡¯t fit in the rowdy crowd, and so she stood out. After all the guests arrived, the ceremony started. The emcee did an opening monologue, and the lights dimmed. Then the wedding march began, and everyone looked toward the bride, who slowly walked in. Pearl had a veil on, and her dress had a long train. She took one step at a time while holding onto her father¡¯s arm. Tanner stood on stage, and his expression was unclear due to the dim lights. Anthonio handed his daughter to Tanner. He took her hand, and they turned and walked toward the emcee. The emcee congratted them and asked if he promised to take her as his wife from this day forward until death separated them. Suddenly, a voice came from the crowd. ¡°He doesn¡¯t want to!¡± Everyone looked toward the woman with short hair among the crowd. She was also in a white wedding dress, and everyone started talking. Nathaniel¡¯s face dropped, and he immediately asked some security guards toe over. The woman walked toward the stage while everyone watched. Tanner raised his eyebrows, ¡°Have you gone mad?¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°I know your dad is making you marry her. You don¡¯t even love her!¡± The woman pressed her palm to her heart, her eyes turning red. ¡°You said you wouldn¡¯t marry her.¡± ¡°Sandy, go home,¡± Tanner calmly said. The guards rushed over and escorted her away. She didn¡¯t want to leave, so she struggled, ¡°I won¡¯t leave.¡± The guard gave her a tug which made her lose her footing and fall to the floor. At that moment, she yelled out loud, ¡°I¡¯m pregnant!¡± The guards immediately took a step back, and everyone, including the Hannigans, was in shock. The Santiagos looked horrified. ¡°Heavens! How could this happen?¡± ¡®Mr. Hannigan is just treating this marriage as a game. How could he marry Ms. Santiago after getting someone else pregnant?¡± ¡°Such a shame to the family.¡± The guests started chattering, and Nathaniel couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He yelled at the guards, ¡°Take her away immediately!¡± The guards grabbed her, but she fell to the floor again. Tanner rushed toward her, pushed the guards away, and helped her up. ¡°Are you alright, Sandy?¡± Sandy DuPont hugged him in tears. ¡°Tan, I¡¯m pregnant. I don¡¯t know what to do. If you married her, our child would be a b* stard.¡± Tanner stood there on the spot. His body froze while she hugged him. Antonio mmed the table and stood up.¡¯ After all this hassle, you have a kid now? So, is my daughter the other woman?¡± Mrs. Santiagoined to him. ¡°I told you I didn¡¯t want them to get married. You wouldn¡¯t listen.¡± She knew that Tanner wasn¡¯t sincere in marrying their daughter. She would not let her daughter be put in shame even if no one wanted to marry her! Tanner stood there with his lips pressed while the crowd murmured along. He turned toward Pearl, standing in the shadows in a white, spotless wedding dress, her makeup elegant. She was expressionless and didn¡¯t say anything. She wasn¡¯t just some person in the crowd, but she seemed numb to all that. Sandy held her belly. ¡°Tan, my stomach is hurting. Would you leave with me?¡± Tanner was brought back into reality with that question. He clenched his jaw and carried her in his arms. ¡°You better not leave with her!¡± Nathaniel yelled at him. ¡°You need to remember who you are!¡± Chapter 1203 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1203 Tanner took a deep breath, paused, but left with Sandy in his arms without looking back. ¡°Tanner Hannigan!¡± Nathaniel yelled without a shred of control. A sharp pain shot up his heart, and he grabbed his chest. Suddenly blood came out of his mouth. Mrs. Hannigan¡¯s face turned pale while she grabbed her husband. ¡°My love!¡± The groom left with another woman and left the bride standing on stage alone during their wedding. Everyone felt sorry for her. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Antonio had to stand up and control the situation, but some guests still left without having their dinner, and Eugene Boucher was one of them. He got to the doorway and noticed that Francisco wasn¡¯t behind him. ¡°Let¡¯s go. There¡¯s nothing to see.¡± ¡°You asked me toe, but now you¡¯re asking me to leave too. You can leave first if you want to.¡± Francisco turned around. ¡°You¡­¡¯ Eugene didn¡¯t say what he wanted to and just left. Pearl walked down from the stage and took off her veil. Mrs. Santiago keptining about Antonio¡¯s decision, which had put both them and the Hannigans in an awkward situation. Antonio just sat there, not saying anything back. Pearl walked out with her train in hand and into the room at the back. Naomi followed her. ¡°Ms. Santiago.¡± Pearl, who was taking off her earrings, paused and turned to look at Naomi. She knew that she was the daughter of Anthony Topaz. ¡°If you came to console me, don¡¯t.¡± Naomi looked down. ¡°You had an agreement, so you had the right to ask him to stay. Why did you just watch while your soon-to be husband left with another woman?¡¯ Naomi had noticed that Tanner might not really want to leave with that woman. If she had said something, things might have ended differently. Pearlughed while she removed her makeup. ¡°It was a marriage that we had to beg for. To begin with, it wasn¡¯t mine, so why should I put myself in a shameful position and beg him to stay?¡± ¡°A marriage that you had to beg for?¡± Naomi didn¡¯t understand. Pearl got up and walked toward her, smirking. ¡°No one in Bassburgh would want to marry a woman who had lost her reputation like me. My dad was more than happy that Tanner was willing to marry me. A dirty woman like me can¡¯t expect a good man to ignore my past.¡± Naomi paused and looked at Pearl. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t think of yourself that way. I¡¯m sorry because I don¡¯t know what happened to you, so I can¡¯t judge. All I wanted to say was that you shouldn¡¯t care what people think of you. Everyone should have a chance at happiness, and that includes you.¡± ¡°Happiness?¡± Pearl smirked. ¡°You¡¯re a well-protected woman and haven¡¯t gone through any hardship, or you wouldn¡¯t have said any of that. You can look forward to happiness, but I can¡¯t. That¡¯s reality,¡± Pearl walked aside and removed her wedding dress. ¡°Everyone should pay for what they did. And this is my punishment.¡± Naomi left the room and didn¡¯t understand what Pearl meant by that. She suddenly saw Francisco speaking to a few older gentlemen at the corner of the corridor. She was surprised that he was at the wedding. How did she not notice? Francisco stood at a higher spot wearing a ck and blue coat with a turtle neck knitted sweater. It was simple, yet it looked great. After the men left, Francisco turned and saw Naomi standing not too far away. Her heart skipped a beat, but she still greeted him, ¡°Mr. Boucher, you¡¯re here.¡± Chapter 1204 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1204 Francisco smiled. ¡°Did you just notice?¡¯ Naomi suddenly became anxious because she had never spoken to a man like this before, so she had no idea what to talk about. She wished that she was Lucy because she was so brave! Naomi took a deep breath and tried to change the subject. ¡°Didn¡¯t you leave?¡± ¡°No, I was just going to.¡± Francisco looked at his watch. ¡°I¡¯m going to go downstairs.¡± Naomi opened her mouth but didn¡¯t say anything, then nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you going down as well?¡± ¡°Oh¡­ yes. ¡°Naomi wanted to pull her tongue out. She couldn¡¯t even speak normally anymore. She walked past Francisco and got in front. Francisco looked at her back. It was the first time he had met such a shy woman. That wasn¡¯t right. She had been pretty brave when she encountered that road bully. When they got into the elevator, there were a lot of people inside who were also going down. Naomi and Francisco stood on separate sides, and when the elevator moved down, the crowd going in and out slowly pushed her The man who was standing next to her kept leaning in on her, and she could smell the stench of alcohol on him. She took a look at him and saw that it was a poorly dressed man. Naomi moved her feet, but the man¡¯s hand grazed her thigh. Francisco could tell that Naomi was ufortable, so he looked at the man standing next to him and could immediately tell what was wrong. He suddenly put out his arm, pulled Naomi over, and switched sides with her, so she stood in front of the buttons. Francisco then blocked her from the rest of the people. He looked back at the man who looked away sheepishly. Naomi lowered her head while they stood there, her heart pounding and the warmth of his hand still lingering on her wrist. When they got out, she slowly caught up.¡± Thank you, for that.¡± Francisco looked at her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Naomi quickly looked away and smiled. ¡®I¡¯m leaving then, bye.¡± She waved to him, turned around, and left. She felt like she was escaping. The next day, at Soul¡­ Naomi looked tired when she arrived at the office because she hadn¡¯t slept well. She kept feeling that she had lost something the night before. When she remembered Lucy saying she wouldn¡¯t get a chance if she didn¡¯t make the first move, she would never get a chance. She must have been pretty silly in front of him. Naomi looked up. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± She smiled and walked in, then leaned over the table. ¡°Guess if the man who saved us said yes when I asked him out.¡± Naomi¡¯s face froze a little. ¡°You asked him out?¡± ¡°Yes.¡¯ Lucy nodded. ¡°We¡¯re acquaintances now. There¡¯s no point keeping him in my contacts and not doing anything about it.¡± After that she raised her eyebrows. ¡°Guess.¡¯ Naomi looked down. ¡°He¡­ probably said yes?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Lucy took out her phone. ¡°I said I would bring you along.¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Naomi was surprised. ¡°What!?¡± 12:19 IIUPILI ILU ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ve never used it before.¡± ¡°Who doesn¡¯t have WhatsApp in this time and age? Let me help you.¡± Lucy took her phone and helped her with it. Naomi took a deep breath while her heart thumped. ¡°Lucy, I think this should happen naturally. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea.¡± ¡°Even if you don¡¯t get into a rtionship, it¡¯s alright just to be friends.¡± Lucy used her phone number to sign up and even set up a profile picture and username for her. ¡°I got you a beautiful picture, and the username is a girly one.¡± Chapter 1205 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1205 Naomi put her palm to her forehead. She felt that she was being set up! #Mr. Tanner eloped with another woman.# Material ? N?velDrama.Org. The wedding between the Hannigans and Santiagos started trending on Twitter, and many people were berating Tanner. Those who were berating him were mostly women because they were calling him out for running away with Sandy, who had made a scene at the wedding. Most of the men were on Tanner¡¯s side, saying it was better for him to run away than marry a woman who was tainted. When Antonio saw the news, he angrily threw the newspaper at the table. ¡°Tanner Hannigan is pure evil!¡± Mrs. Santiago looked at him coldly. ¡°Are you happy now?¡¯ ¡°¡­¡± Antonio quietly admitted that the Hannigans had toyed with them. He remembered something and suddenly looked at his wife. ¡°Did you know about this?¡± Mrs. Santiago¡¯s expression was stoic. She had learned about it one year ago. They had been ted when the Hannigans were willing to ept their ¡®tainted¡¯ daughter, so they just wanted them to give it a go. As long as Tanner didn¡¯t mind, they might be able to slowly fall for each other. At first, she had been happy with Tanner being their son-inw because he looked really caring when he was with Pearl and took great care of her. She had even thought that he was a good person for Pearl to spend the rest of her life with. However¡­ It was raining that day when she sent Pearl to their apartment. After Pearl went in, when Mrs. Santiago was going to drive away, another car slowly drove over and parked in front of her car. She recognized that that was Tanner¡¯s car and saw him walking down with an umbre in hand. She was going to open the window and greet her son-inw when he walked over to the passenger¡¯s side, and the woman who got out hugged him. Tanner put his arm on the girl¡¯s shoulders so she wouldn¡¯t get wet and kissed her after getting into the building. The scene made her tear up. She hated men who yed around. She quietly followed them, and when they didn¡¯t get out of Pearl¡¯s floor, she found out that the woman was a tenant of the building too. After a few days of observation, she found all the evidence and was certain that Tanner was in a rtionship with that woman called Sandy DuPont. Mrs. Santiago snapped out of it and said,¡± This marriage is over. Even if my daughter never gets married, even if all the men in the world died except Tanner, I won¡¯t let her go through this again.¡± Antonio was stunned. At the hospital¡­ Sandy rubbed her belly and happily talked about their future. She noticed that Tanner wasn¡¯t listening when she turned around, so her smile froze. ¡°Tan?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± He turned to look at her. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Are you not excited about our child?¡± Sandy was cautious with her question. Tanner didn¡¯t reply. Tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°Did I put you in a tough spot? Are you regretting this?¡± He rubbed the bridge of his nose. ¡°Not at all.¡± ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you reply?¡± Sandy pulled his hand. ¡°Tan, are you regretting eloping? But you don¡¯t even love her. You were just forced to get married¡­¡± ¡°Sandy, there¡¯s a lot going on my mind right now. Please give me some space. I left my father because of you. What else do you want?¡± Tanner¡¯s impatience made Sandy let go, and she started sobbing. Tanner looked at her. She cried easily. He used to feel bad when she cried, but all he felt was annoyance after seeing it so many times. Chapter 1206 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1206 Tanner thought about Pearl. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Even though she had seen everything he did with Sandy in the office, this woman had never once shed a single tear. He thought she might have an inferiorityplex because she considered herself ¡± filthy,¡± and it was a gift to her that a man would marry her, but that was not the case. Did she have an inferiorityplex? Not really. After all, she had never asked anything from him before. It was more appropriate to say that she was cold bloodedpared to having an inferiorityplex. Aloof, apathetic, indifferent-she always had that expression on her face even after learning of his scandalous rtionship with Sandy. It was like nothing could break her down. At that moment, Mrs. Hannigan called Tanner and said something to him. He rose to his feet and said. ¡°I¡¯ll be right there.¡± He took his jacket and went to the door. He had not slept for a whole night, and he was very tired right now. ¡°Tan, are you leaving? Who are you going to see? Pearl?¡± Tanner¡¯s face turned grim when Sandy said that. He turned around to look at her.¡¯ I thought you¡¯re smarter than I thought you were.¡± After that, he left without turning his head Sandy was stunned. She sat on the bed and bit her lower lips tightly as she watched Nathaniel had fallen unconscious because of a spike in high blood pressure and a cerebral hemorrhage. Mrs. Hannigan was crying in the ward. Her daughter was in prison, and her stepson didn¡¯t like her. Nathaniel was all she had left of the Hannigans. When she saw Tanner, she shouted at him,¡± Where have you been? He¡¯s your father! Are you not even concerned about his life?¡± Tanner did not say anything. The doctor came over and advised them to perform the surgery. If not, Nathaniel might be in great danger. When Mrs. Hannigan heard what the doctor said, she cried so much that she nearly fainted. Is there no other way other than craniotomy?¡± or nodded and continued sternly.¡± There¡¯s no other better option. Once the intracranial hemorrhage reaches 30 milliliters , we must perform the operation on the patient. This is because after the brain hemorrhage reaches a certain amount, it¡¯llpress the nearby brain tissue, thus aggravating the condition in an acute and dangerous manner with a very high mortality rate.¡± Mrs. Hannigan took a step forward and grabbed the doctor. ¡°No, we can¡¯t perform the craniotomy on him. It¡¯s too dangerous. He¡¯s too old. Can you guys guarantee that he¡¯ll be safe?¡± ¡°Mrs. Hannigan, every surgery has its own risk. Judging from the patient¡¯s current condition, he won¡¯t last a few days at all. If we perform the surgery on him, he¡¯ll have a better chance to survive. ¡°But-¡± ¡°Let¡¯s do the surgery,¡± Tanner chimed in, cutting Mrs. Hannigan short. Mrs. Hannigan¡¯s emotions got the best of her, and she shouted, ¡°Have you gone mad, Tanner!? ¡°Craniotomy is riskier than normal surgery. It¡¯s the head! If there is an ident ¡°If you want to watch him die, go ahead. I won¡¯t stop you.¡± Tanner interrupted, silencing Mrs. Hannigan. The doctor pushed his sses and asked,¡± So, have you guys made up your mind?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Tanner replied. The doctor brought them a surgery consent form. He signed his name on it and confirmed the date of the surgery. His phone had been ringing throughout the entire process, but he did not pick it up. He only sat on the bench in the corridor and pulled his phone out after he had finished everything. The 18 missed calls were all from Sandy. He did not know why, but he did not have the intention of calling herback. In the end, he switched off the phone. It wasn¡¯t until the next day, when Nathaniel was pushed out of the operating room, that Tanner received a call from the nursery saying that Sandy tried to kill herself by cutting her wrists the previous day. He hastily headed over to the nursery. When Sandy woke up, the first thing she saw was Tanner. He crossed his fingers together and ced them on his forehead. He looked tired and depressed. She grinned weakly and said, ¡°Tan, I knew you still love me.¡± Hearing her voice, Tanner knew that she had woken up. He looked at her with a grim expression and said, ¡°Sandy, you know what I hate the most? I hate being threatened.¡± Chapter 1207 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1207 Sandy¡¯s smile froze and slowly disappeared. ¡°Tan, ¡­ I didn¡¯t mean it.¡± She disregarded the pang that shot from the wound of her wrist and propped herself up from the bed to exin to Tanner, ¡°I couldn¡¯t get through to you yesterday, and I was so scared, Tan. The doctor said I would be moody and emotionally unstable because of my pregnancy. I¡­ I was just so scared. Tanner took a deep breath and asked, ¡°Do you know my father had surgery for a brain hemorrhage?¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Sandy¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°I spent the whole day yesterday in the hospital with my father. Besides, didn¡¯t I already stay by your side for one night the day before yesterday? What else do you want? Do you want me to stay by your side when my father dies?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Tan.. It¡¯s all my fault,¡± Sandy said nervously. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that¡­¡± He covered his face with his hand and said in a heavy voice, ¡°I¡¯m tired, Sandy.¡± When a man said he was tired, it could mean two scenarios. One was physically tired, while the other was mentally tired. Apparently, he was giving her a hint about something. Sandy pretended that she couldn¡¯t read between the lines. Tears began to roll down her cheeks as she said, ¡°I really didn¡¯t know. Please forgive me, Tan. You should¡¯ve told me. If you don¡¯t tell me anything. I¡¯ll just keep imagining things ¡®She hugged him and continued. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll leave me. You and the kid are all I have. I promise you I won¡¯t do anything stupid to make you unhappy again.¡± Tanner held her in his arms. When he saw the blood that was seeping out of her wound, he said, ¡°You should stay put since your wound isn¡¯t healed yet.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not angry with me anymore?¡± Her shoulders were trembling. Tanner did not reply. After tucking her into the bed, he asked the nurse to tend to her wound. Sandyy on the bed and kept her eyes fixed on him. ¡°Tan, you are not angry anymore, right?¡± she asked again, insisting on receiving an answer. He watched as the nurse helped her get the gauze changed and nodded absentmindedly. Maisie and Nn returned to Bassburgh after spending a few days in Coralia. They got down from the airne and headed to a restaurant to fill their stomachs. As she flipped through the magazines, she saw a lot of news about the marriage between the Santiagos and the Hannigans. ¡°Are they really going to cancel their wedding?¡± Nn ced a bowl of soup in front of her and answered, ¡°I guess so.¡± Maisie pressed her lips thin and put the magazine aside. She picked up the spoon and began eating the soup. After a short while, she parted her lips and asked, ¡°If I had been the one who encountered those things, would you have been disgusted with me?¡± Nn lifted his head to look at her. ¡°There aren¡¯t so many ifs.¡± Maisie put her hand on her forehead and pressed on. ¡°Just assume it happened to me.¡± He chuckled. ¡°Is the answer that important?¡± ¡°I want you to think from the perspective of a man.¡± Maisie stared at him. ¡°Don¡¯t try to fool me. I want an honest answer from the bottom of your heart.¡± Nn put the spoon on the side and took a sip of water. ¡°For most men, it is uneptable.¡± Maisie nodded. He put the ss down and continued calmly. ¡°There is no absolute answer to anything. Who can guarantee that they won¡¯t fall in love with a woman? If a man doesn¡¯t love a woman, he won¡¯t even spare her a single gaze, no matter how clean she is. If a man loves a woman, he¡¯ll still love her no matter how bad she is. It doesn¡¯t matter if the person was once iplete. What matters is that the heart should beplete in the future.¡± Maisie chuckled. ¡°Well, I can¡¯t argue with that.¡± ¡°If I had s*x with Willow that time, would you still fall in love with me, Zee?¡± Nn crossed his fingers together and rested his chin on them. There was a smile in his eyes as he looked at Maisie. She was stumped and replied in a low voice, ¡°This and that are different.¡± The smile on his face deepened, ¡°How different? Both of you guys are women, aren¡¯t you?¡± Maisie red at him and said anxiously,¡± Wouldn¡¯t you feel disgusted if I had slept with your enemy before?¡± Chapter 1208 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1208 As soon as Maisie finished speaking, she saw everyone was looking at them with an incredulous gaze. She had the urge to find a hole and bury herself in it for a moment. Nn giggled and looked at her meaningfully. ¡°So does this mean that you don¡¯t mind if it were other women and not Willow?¡± Maisie used her spoon to stir the soup and said exasperatingly, ¡°It¡¯s okay if you want to try it now.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Nn replied inly. ¡°I¡¯ll try it after I finish the meal.¡± Maisie felt that Nn was trying to make her angry, so she did not say anything anymore after that. When they returned to the Blue Bay vi, Maisie got out of the car and mmed the door shut when the car came to a stop in the courtyard. As soon as Nn got off the other side of the car and dusted his jacket, she crossed her arms in front of her chest and said, ¡°I thought you¡¯re going to taste something new, so why are you getting out of the car, Mr. Goldmann?¡± He smiled at her and replied, ¡°Nah, I think it¡¯s better for me to stay at home and apany my wife.¡± Maisie turned around and headed into the vi. While she was changing her shoes in the doorway, Nn hugged her from behind and whispered into her ear, his hot breathing ticking her skin, ¡°Are you angry with me now, Zee?¡± Maisie could feel goosebumps breaking out on her skin. She pushed him away lightly and said, ¡°Of course not. How is there any possibility that I would be mad at you, Mr. Goldmann?¡± I¡¯m sure you are,¡± he said as he kissed her ear. Maisie grabbed his wrist and pushed him backward, pinning him on the wall. Nn chuckled and freed himself from her easily. He grabbed her in his arms and said, ¡°Are you going to hit your husband, Zee?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s have a fight.¡± Maisie wrapped her arms around him. Nn scooped her up from the floor and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the room and fight.¡± By the time Tanner returned to the apartment, he saw Pearl was packing her stuff. She nced at Tanner and continued to fold her clothes slowly. ¡°I don¡¯t need other things, so I¡¯m leaving them to you.¡± She would only take away those things that she had brought. She didn¡¯t want things that did not belong to her, even if they were gifts from Tanner. Leaning against the door, Tanner said after a long while. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Pearl closed the suitcase and rose to her feet. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m not the one you should be apologizing to.¡± She pulled the suitcase and went closer to Tanner. ¡°Can you move over?¡± However, Tanner did not move away. He looked at her and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you an exnation.¡± ¡°Are you pitying me?¡± There was no emotion in Pearl¡¯s eyes. They were so calm as if they werekes without a ripple. Tanner fell silent. Pearl then added, ¡°What¡¯s done is done. She¡¯s having your baby, so the one who you should be responsible for is her and not me.¡± She reached out for the door handle, opened the door, and exited the room. Just when she arrived in the living room, Tanner came out and grabbed her wrist. ¡®Let¡¯s talk.¡± Pearl did not reply. Tanner turned her over and said, ¡°It¡¯ll only take 10 minutes.¡± Pearl seemed to be looking at him but also seemed to be looking elsewhere. Shoot,¡± she said. Tanner took a deep breath and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry about the wedding. I shouldn¡¯t put you and both our families in a difficult position.¡± He grabbed her shoulders and tightened his grip. ¡°It¡¯s my fault for letting Sandy get pregnant. She¡¯s emotionally unstable, so I couldn¡¯t leave her alone at the wedding.¡± Pearl¡¯s eyes were zed over. Her gaze appeared to be unable to focus any longer, and the man in front of her became blurred. She seemed to be listening, but Tanner couldn¡¯t be sure. No matter what Tanner said, she was indifferent After Tanner finished talking, she lifted her head and asked, ¡°Are you done?¡± ¡°In any case, I¡¯llpensate you.¡± He paused for a moment. ¡°Honestly, you don¡¯t have to move away. You can consider this house a gift from me.¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Pearl pushed his hand away. ¡°But I don¡¯t want it.¡± Tanner shouted upon hearing that, ¡°Pearl! What else do you want me to do?¡± Pearl pressed her lips and smiled. She looked at him and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to do anything. Our marriage is done. You don¡¯t have to put on a disguise like you did before. Starting from now on, you can be yourself.¡± Chapter 1209 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1209 Tanner was stunned. ¡°I know very well how much you loathe and hate me. You¡¯re being nice to me because you had to. It¡¯s like a task for you to make both our families happy. It isn¡¯t that I have to be grateful to every man that wants to marry me. I know how bad my reputation is. Even if no one wants to marry me, I won¡¯t shamelessly stick to you, so you can rest assured. ¡°After all, I was once loved by all the Santiagos in the past. Even if a storm has ravaged a delicate rose, you can¡¯t deny that it was once a beautiful flower. ¡°You reap what you sow. It¡¯s my own mistake for getting myself into my current situation, and I don¡¯t n to forget about it. When she finished speaking, she pushed Tanner away. Pulling her suitcase, she headed out without turning her head back once. Tanner stood frozen stiff on the spot as he tightened his fists. When Pearl got in the car, she turned her head and looked outside through the window. It was not that she was incapable of feeling sad or disappointed. It was just that she had learned to numb her emotions after suffering something even more painful than this one. She also felt she did not deserve to shed a single tear. Several dayster, the Santiagos announced the wedding cancetion between Pearl and Tanner. Antonio just gave a few vague answers when asked by the reporters and left the press conference. When Sandy saw the news on the television, a smile hopped onto the corner of her lips. This was what she wanted to see the annulment of Tanner¡¯s marriage with Pearl. ¡®She already has a bad reputation, so what makes her think she can win against me in this match, huh? Serves her right. It doesn¡¯t matter if I don¡¯t have a good background. As long as I give birth to the baby, the Hannigans will ept me sooner orter.¡¯ That weekend, at the Topazes¡­ Naomi stood in front of the full-body mirror to try on one set of clothes after another while Lucy was urging her by sending messages through the phone. She chose a thick orange sweater and a id skirt in the end. She put on a knit cap and went downstairs with her bag. Anthony was talking to someone on the phone in front of the window with a cup of coffee in his hand. When he turned his head around, he saw his daughter was heading out. He put his phone down and asked, ¡°Nelly, I thought you were off today.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Naomi was putting on her shoes in the doorway. ¡°My colleague asked me out.¡± Anthony was stunned for a moment when he heard what she said. After a short while, a smile of relief appeared on his face as he said, ¡°I see. Then, have fun.¡± Naomi smiled and nodded. N?velDrama.Org owns this. The wind was cold, and the sky was gray. There was ayer of dark cloud looming over the city, and it seemed like it was going to rain at any moment. Lucy was pacing around in front of the entrance of the Financial Street. People were walking in a hurry around her. She looked at her phone and waited for a few minutes before seeing a figure rushing toward her. ¡°Over here!¡± Lucy waved her arm. Naomi stopped in front of her, her chest heaving up and down heavily. She took a deep breath and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for beingte.¡± Lucy chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can understand.¡± She studied her up and down and continued. ¡°You even have put on makeup and a skirt.¡± Naom was stunned and averted her gaze.¡± No, I dress like this every day, don¡¯t l?¡± Lucy lifted her eyebrows and said, ¡°No.You look particrly beautiful today.¡± Naomi rarely wore a skirt to work, and she would not wear a skirt in winter. Although she was usually rather reserved on normal days, she became even more gentle than usual when wearing a skirt. Lucy turned her head around. ¡°Mr. Boucher hasn¡¯t arrived yet. He isn¡¯t going to stand us up, is he?¡± Chapter 1210 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1210 Lucy lowered her head to look at her phone. She had sent him a message beforeing here. Naomi waited with her for a while and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we go for a walk first? We¡¯ll meet up with him when he arrives.¡¯ Lucy thought for a while and said, ¡°Alright then.¡± She then sent a message to Francisco. Both of them went to the shopping mall before heading to a restaurant. Lucy was starving, and she beganining after taking her seat, ¡°He really has stood us up. He should¡¯ve told us instead if he doesn¡¯t want toe. He shouldn¡¯t have said yes to us and not show upter.¡± As she flipped through the menu, she continued angrily. ¡°All good-looking guys are liars!¡± Naomi chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I think we can have a lot of fun as well if it¡¯s only us two.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. There are so many goodlooking guys in the world. If this one is unreliable, we can always look for another one,¡± Lucy said. It seemed to Naomi that she was not angry anymore, and she gave her a sheepish grin. Lucy lowered her head and pressed something on her phone. ¡°I¡¯ve put him on my blocklist.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Naomi was dumbfounded. Lucy put her phone down and said seriously, ¡°We mustn¡¯t date a man who can¡¯t even keep his words. Maybe he¡¯s holding one in his arms right now, and he thinks it¡¯s fun to fool us. Sigh, this is all my fault. I¡¯m a woman who likes good-looking guys. Whenever I see a good-looking guy, my brain will go nk, so it¡¯s normal for me to get cheated.¡± Naomi frowned slightly. ¡°I think¡­ Mr. Boucher didn¡¯t mean it. Maybe he¡¯s caught up by something?¡± ¡°It has been 30 minutes. He hasn¡¯t replied to any of my messages, and you say he didn¡¯t mean it?¡± Lucy took a sip from the coffee and added, ¡°Forget about it. I¡¯ve already put him on my blocklist.¡± Naomi lowered her head to look at the food on her te. Nobody knew what was on her mind. Suddenly, the screen of her phone lit up. It was an unknown number. Naomi answered the call and put her phone near her ear. The voice that wafted from the other side of the line was familiar. ¡°Your friend has blocked my number. I can¡¯t get through to her, so how am I supposed to know where you are?¡± Naomi was stunned for a few seconds, and she lowered her head to look at her phone. She then put her phone back to her ear and said, ¡°Umm, we¡¯re at the Little Spring now.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Naomi couldn¡¯te around to her senses even after hanging up. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Lucy waved her hand in front of her and asked, ¡°Who is it? Are you still meeting another friend?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Naomi looked at her in astonishment. ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Boucher.¡± Lucy¡¯s hand froze, and she jerked her head up. ¡°You two have each other¡¯s numbers?¡± ¡®And I still want to pair them up? So, they¡¯ve been contacting each other!¡¯ ¡°No¡­¡± Naom did not know what she should say. ¡°I don¡¯t know how he got my number.¡¯ ¡°Oh my¡­¡± Lucy yelled, ¡°Would he be angry at me for blocking his number?¡± Could it be that she was impatient, and he actually didn¡¯t n to stand them up? Soon, Francisco appeared in the hall. He was wearing a casual business outfit. He put on a dark brown double-breasted trench coat with a belt around his waist and a ck turtleneck sweater. Lucy covered her face with the menu. Fearing that Francisco would be mad at her, she hastily exined, ¡°Mr. Boucher, I didn¡¯t mean to block your number. I thought you stood us up, so¡­¡± If she did not act so rashly, then things wouldn¡¯t be so awkward. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve been driving and didn¡¯t pay attention to my phone.¡± He pulled a chair and sat down. ¡°As an apology, let me buy this meal.¡± ¡°But¡­ This is so embarrassing,¡± Lucy said. She was the one who had asked Francisco out, so how could she let him pay for the meal? Heughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Consider this mypensation for beingte.¡± Naomi lowered her head to take a sip of water. At that moment, Lucy looked at them and said, ¡°Both of you are wearing matching colors today.¡± Chapter 1211 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1211 Naomi paused for a split second, turned her head, and looked at Francisco, who just so happened to be ncing at her too. She then refuted Lucy immediately. ¡°Nonsense. Where are the simrities? Both our colors look very different, okay?¡± ¡°Both of you have bright-colored clothing on, while mine is dark-colored.¡± Lucy grabbed the hem of the front of her ck down jacket and covered her chest and abdomen. Before Naomi could say anything, Franciscoughed. ¡°It¡¯s just a coincidence.¡± After the meal, Lucy proposed that the three of them could go to the movies. And when they got to the movie theater, she skimmed through the several movies that were listed on the screen and decided to watch a horror movie. ¡°Let¡¯s watch this today and make it a challenge. What do you guys think?¡± When more than two people were watching a horror movie, the atmosphere in the theater would be much more interesting than that of a romance movie. Especially when one was frightened, she could jump into the arms of the person who was sitting next to her. That had always been the reason horror movies were one of the best assists in kickstarting a romantic rtionship! Naomi responded, ¡°I can go with anything.¡± Francisco hesitated for a bit. ¡°Are you sure you want to watch this?¡± Lucy nodded. ¡°Of course!¡± However, Lucy soon realized that she had shot herself in the foot. She was the only one who got frightened throughout the whole movie, and there were countless moments in which she was that close to throwing herself into Naomi¡¯s arms like a baby. The terrifying sound effects and the storyline were basically eptable to Naomi. Nothing in the movie could scare her at all. Francisco did not show any signs of being frightened either. Lucy felt that she had miscalcted. Lucy¡¯s legs were wobbly as she walked out of the theater, and they could hardly stay under her body. ¡°Didn¡¯t you find it scary?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Naomi looked at her. ¡°It¡¯s all fake anyway.¡± Lucy was at a loss for words. This was her first time feeling speechless. ¡®Is this even a question of whether it¡¯s fake or not? Even if you¡¯re not scared, you should pretend to be terrified!¡± Francisco nced at the two of them while he was thinking about something. Lucy had run out of ideas, so she thought of another way and suggested, ¡°Are you guys thirsty? I¡¯ll buy you something to drink.¡± Before they could answer her, she had already left. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. At that moment, only the two of them were left at the scene, and Naomi was even more at a loss. She secretly took a peek at Francisco, who was standing right next to her and pursed her lips. ¡°By the way, how did you get my cell phone number?¡± Francisco looked at her. ¡°I called yourpany and asked them for it.¡± She was astonished for a few seconds, then looked away slowly and gave off an awkward smile. ¡°Well, you should be a very busy man, so we would totally understand it even if you really couldn¡¯t show up today.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. All the tasks that should be done have beenpleted.¡± Francisco inserted his hands into the pockets of his trench coat. ¡°I can¡¯t just eat my words after promising you girls.¡± Naomi¡¯s eyshes trembled, but she did not utter a single word. She then nced in the direction where Lucy had headed. ¡°How about we go find her?¡± Francisco squinted slightly and gave off a profound grin. ¡°Okay.¡± Naomi and Francisco went to find Lucy, but they did not see her in front of any of the automatic drink vending machines in the ¡°Perhaps she¡¯s gone elsewhere to buy them.¡± Francisco seemed very calm as he looked down at his watch. ¡°She¡¯ll definitely contact you when she¡¯s done. Do you want to go shopping first?¡± Naomi hesitated for a short while. ¡°Alright then.¡± The open-air cafes located on both sides of the street, in addition to drinks, also sold a variety of delicacies. Naomi walked beside Francisco, and she would turn her head and look at him from time to time. However, she did not dare to stare for too long out of fear of being discovered. At this time, it started to rain. The rain got heavier and heavier, and the passersby who hade out without an umbre were forced to hide under the shops¡¯ roofs to avoid the rain. Naomi and Francisco stood under the eaves. She was briefly caught in the rain, and her hair got drenched and a little sticky, so she lowered her head and tucked it away. Francisco handed her a pack of tissues. ¡± You can wipe your hair.¡± Chapter 1212 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1212 Naomi was astounded for a bit and grabbed the pack of tissues from him. ¡°Thank you.¡± He stared at the heavy rain. ¡°I don¡¯t think the rain will cease so soon.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. Naomi lowered her gaze and pursed her lips. In fact, she hoped that the rain would go on for longer. At that moment, Francisco¡¯s cell phone rang. He took a glimpse at the caller ID and walked away to answer it. Naomi turned her head and stared at his figure. For some reason, she felt like she was on a date. However, as soon as Naomi thought of the word ¡°date¡±, her cheeks blushed inexplicably, and she covered them instantly. ¡®Why have my thoughts be so bizarretely!?¡¯ However, what she did not know was that Francisco looked back at her at this moment and happened to witness the scene where she was covering her cheeks in panic. The sight of an innocent girl being in love was truly a feast to his eyes. Apart from this, Lucy¡¯s actions had all been so obvious, so how could Francisco not realize it? He lowered his gaze, turned around, and talked on the phone. It was not until the call was over that he turned to look at Naomi. ¡°Has your friend contacted you?¡± She was startled. ¡°Err¡­ Not yet.¡± ¡°Looks like she¡¯s had everything nned out.¡± ¡°What?¡± Naomi looked bewildered. Francisco put his phone away and gave off a faint smile. ¡°She¡¯s nning to make a match out of the both of us, isn¡¯t she?¡± She was dumbfounded. Francisco stood in front of her. ¡°So, do you fancy me?¡± Naomi¡¯s facial expression looked a little stiff. She could not help but clench her hands into fists and lowered her head. ¡°I¡­ No.¡± Naomi did not dare to admit she had a thing for him, especially right after he had revealed it! He responded with a hum. ¡°You should contact your friend. Something just came up, and I have to take my leave already.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Naomi lifted her head. ¡°But it¡¯s still raining¡­¡± He replied calmly, ¡°My assistant will be here to pick me up.¡± It did not take long for Francisco¡¯s assistant to appear with an umbre. He walked under his assistant¡¯s umbre and looked back at her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Naomi stared at their silhouettes leaving in the rain, pursed her lips lightly, and the initially red on her cheeks gave way to ayer of pale pallor. When the rain stopped, the air was filled with a heavy hint of dampness, and most of the dark clouds had faded along with the subsidence of the rain, leaving the sky a little brighter. When Lucy came looking for Naomi, she saw that she was leaning against the wall, and Francisco was nowhere to be seen, so she was curious. ¡°Hey, weren¡¯t you with Mr. Boucher when I left? Where is he?¡± Naomi¡¯s eyshes trembled. She slowly raised her head and forced a smile. ¡°He left a while ago.¡± Looking at her slightly bleak look, Lucy asked, ¡°Did something happen?¡± ¡°Everything¡¯s fine.¡± Naomi cheered herself up. ¡°The rain has stopped. Let¡¯s go home already.¡± She walked by Lucy and left the scene first. Although Lucy felt that something was wrong, she did not know what happened and was too embarrassed to ask more questions in order for her to get to the bottom of the matter. Thus, she could only catch up to her and leave with her for now. At the same time, in the car¡­ Francisco stared through the car window, and his gaze was fixed on the street. The assistant who was driving the car nced at him through the rearview mirror. ¡°Weren¡¯t you on a date? Did you just leave the girl behind and left?¡± The assistant was stunned. ¡°It¡¯s not a date?¡± Francisco retracted his gaze. ¡°We only had a meal together, but it rained halfway.¡± The assistant understood what he meant. ¡°I see. The girl looks so innocent and pure, I was wondering if your taste has changed, and you¡¯ve started to take a fancy to college students.¡± ¡°A college student?¡± Franciscoughed.¡± She¡¯s the daughter of the Eastwood Enterprise¡¯s owner, and she has already passed the age of a college student.¡± The assistant was astonished. ¡°Oh, so she¡¯s Mr. Topaz¡¯s daughter!¡± Everyone knew that Anthony had a daughter, but his daughter was so well-protected that she had never appeared in front of the public. Not even the media could take a photo of her, so she had always been a very mysterious person. Chapter 1213 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1213 Francisco frowned and said nothing. ¡®I agreed to show up to the meal arranged by that woman named Lucy only because she said that they wished to extend their gratitude through a meal. It¡¯d be rather rude if I were to say no to such a warm invitation. To this day, all of Lucy¡¯s actions have been very deliberate. It¡¯s obvious that she¡¯s trying to make a couple out of Naomi and me. I¡¯ m not really sure if it¡¯s Naomi¡¯s intention or if she arrived at such a decision without Naomi¡¯s authorization.¡¯ After his incident with Maizie, Francisco had been very wary toward all women. ¡°Nobody can guarantee that I won¡¯t run into another Maizie.¡¯ Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. At the hospital¡­ Mrs. Hannigan was sitting beside the hospital bed and feeding Nathaniel congee. Because Nathaniel had just undergone a craniotomy and was still recovering, all he could do was basically lying on the bed, and he would need someone to raise the head of the bed if he wanted to get up. Tanner came in through the door at this time. Nathaniel took a nce at him, took back all the words that were about to escape his mouth, and chose not to look at him at all. ¡°Tanner.¡± Mrs. Hannigan looked up at him.¡± Your father has just regained consciousness, so pleasee and apany him whenever you¡¯re free.¡± Tanner responded with a hum. Nathaniel did not even utter a word. He continued to eat the congee Mrs. Hannigan fed him. ¡°I¡¯ll go back home and prepare dinner first.¡± Mrs. Hannigan stood up after Nathaniel finished his meal, and she did not forget to adjust the height of the head of the bed and tuck the nket for Nathaniel. After Mrs. Hannigan left, only the father and son were left in the ward. Nathaniel closed his eyes and refused to say a word from beginning to end. Since he did not speak, Tanner only sat on the side silently. Tanner stayed in the ward with his father for two hours, and his father had fallen asleep long ago. He was very annoyed and went to the stairway to smoke. He leaned against the wall and went through half a packet of cigarettes, one after another. Sandy sent him another text message, saying that she could be discharged from the hospital and would wait for him at home. Tanner narrowed his eyes. He was not sure if his eyes were irritated by the smoke or if it was something else. He put the phone back in his pocket after reading the text. He did not return home that night but went to a pub for some drinks instead. Pearl was woken up by a phone call in the middle of the night. She fumbled for the phone and answered the call. ¡°Hello.¡± The other party said, ¡°Excuse me, are you Mr. Hannigan¡¯s fiancee? Mr. Hannigan has gotten drunk, and he¡¯s asked you toe and pick him up.¡± Pearl opened her eyes, sat up slowly, and brushed her long hair backward with the palm of her hand. ¡°I¡¯m not. You¡¯ve called the wrong person.¡± ¡°But Mr. Hannigan said ¡± Before the other party could finish speaking, Tanner seemed to have grabbed his phone back. His voice was almost unrecognizable, and he sounded very drunk. ¡°Pearl,e and pick me up. Can you pleasee and pick me up?¡± ¡°Mr. Hannigan, you¡¯ve drunk too much.¡± Pearl suggested calmly, ¡°You should call Sandy instead.¡± ¡°Sandy, Sandy, Sandy!¡± Tanner vented his dissatisfaction. ¡°Why must you always mention her!? Don¡¯t you have anything else to say to me besides¡­ Besides mentioning her?¡± Pearl did not say anything. Tanner leaned back on the back of the chair and covered his cheek with his palm. ¡°Come and pick me up, just this once.¡± Pearl came to the pub when it was already closed. Tanner was lying on the back of the couch, and a handful of wine bottles were lying on the table. He was only in a shirt, and his tie was extremely off- center. The door was open, so cold breezes would get in from time to time, making it feel freezing cold. Uldulel 1213 ¡®Tanner,¡± Pearl called out his name. He moved a little, lifted the back of his hand off his eyes, and looked at her.¡± You¡¯re here.¡± He sat up, stretched out his hand, and was about to hold her, but Pearl ducked back and took out her phone. ¡°I¡¯ll call someone here to bring you back.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want them to pick me up.¡± Tanner swept the wine bottle off the table, and the shattering of the bottles attracted a lot of sideways nces from the waiters who were cleaning the pub. Pearl looked at him. ¡°Mr. Hannigan, please call someone else if all you want is to create trouble. I¡¯m not in the mood to waste my time on you.¡± Chapter 1214 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1214 A thorn seemed to have punctured Tanner¡¯s chest, and he felt as if he could no longer breathe. He was silent for a moment and then stood up shakily. ¡°Then take me back.¡± The pub manager came over and said,¡± Miss, please send Mr. Hannigan home. He¡¯s drunk too much. We¡¯ll get into trouble if something happens to him after he leaves the premises.¡± Pearl did not utter a single word. Pearl saw the coat he draped on the couch, picked it up, and followed him out when they were leaving the pub. Pearl was about to cover him with his coat back in the car when Tanner grabbed her wrist abruptly and called her out drunkenly but looked as if he waspletely sober. ¡°Pearl.¡± Pearl froze. She remembered suddenly that Tanner used to call her that in front of her parents a year ago. She smiled, but there was not even a hint of hrity in her eyes.¡± Are you still ying your part? But the y has ended.¡± He did not speak another word. Pearl drove him back to the apartment building. She knew that Sandy stayed in this apartment too and wanted to send him over to Sandy¡¯s ce. Thus, she was about to press on the number 13 to send him to the 13th floor when they got into the elevator, but Pearl wanted to pull her hand out of his grasp, but Tanner seemed to know her next move, so he tightened his clutch and took her into his arms. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Tanner Hannigan!¡± Pearl struggled in his arms. Tanner lifted her face and lowered his head to kiss her. The abrupt kiss assaulted her with a strong whiff of alcohol, and she was imprisoned in her arms, unable to move. The two doors opened, and Tanner dragged her out of the elevator, pressed her against the door, and continued to kiss her. She resisted with both hands, but there was nowhere to escape. When she noticed something, Pearl stopped him instantly. ¡°Have you lost your mind, Tanner Hannigan? I don¡¯t have anything to do with you now! You don¡¯t have any right to touch me!¡± Tanner¡¯s palms ran through her hair. He held the back of her head and forced her to raise her head. ¡°So, does it mean it¡¯s okay if we¡¯re in a rtionship?¡± Pearl was momentarily stunned and turned her face away from him. ¡°That will never be possible anymore.¡± She turned around and wanted to leave immediately, but Tanner grabbed her wrist and carried her into the apartment. Pearl was shocked by what was going to happen, and the fear that she had experienced in the past spread within her. Her hands and feet turned cold instantly, and she trembled from head to toe.¡± Tanner, please don¡¯t¡­¡± Tanner did not care at this moment. Under the influence of alcohol and his inner desire, his urge to own her intensified. He stopped her crying with kisses and wiped her tears away with even more kisses. Every single steamy movement that followed was a shocking sight and a captivating scenery at the same time. Cold breezes could be seen brushing through the nts sitting outside the window in the endless night. Pearl curled up on one side of the bed and stared out of the window with a nk gaze. Tears were gushing down the bridge of her nose and wet the pillow. Besides her, Naomi also stayed up all night. The light in Naomi¡¯s room was still on, And Anthony saw it through the crack of the door when he woke up for some water, so he knocked on her door. ¡°Nelly?¡± Naomi was astounded. She quickly covered her drawings with a book, got up, put her cardigan on, and went to open the door.¡± Dad?¡± Anthony frowned. ¡°It¡¯s already dawn. Why haven¡¯t you slept yet? Are you busy with your work?¡± She lowered her gaze. ¡°¡­ I went to bed too early, and I can¡¯t sleep now. That¡¯s why I¡¯m reading a book now.¡± Anthony sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t you have to go to work tomorrow? You should grab some rest even if you can¡¯t sleep. Otherwise, you¡¯ll feel fatigued tomorrow.¡± She nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Lpier 1214 After Anthony left, Naomi closed the door and leaned against it. She did not feel sleepy at all because of what had happened earlier today. ¡®It seems that Mr. Boucher has misunderstood me. But I do have a thing for him. Was it a misunderstanding?¡¯ The next day, Tanner slowly opened his eyes and woke up. Thinking about what had happenedst night in a trance, he sat up immediately, saw the messy bed, and knew that it was not a dream. Chapter 1215 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1215 Tanner put on his clothes and walked out of the room. Someone was making breakfast in the kitchen, and a pleasant scent wafted out into the living area. He walked over in a hurry, but what he saw was not the person that he had in mind, and his expression stiffened slightly. Sandy ced the fried egg on the te, turned around to look at him, and smiled.¡± Have you woken up?¡± Tanner frowned. ¡°Sandy¡­ It¡¯s you¡­ Why are you here?¡± Sandy brought the breakfast to the table without any trace of emotion on her face.¡± Have you forgotten what happenedst night?¡± ¡®What happenedst night¡­ ¡®Of course, I haven¡¯t forgotten about that, but I clearly remember that the woman I came back with was Pearl. So how did she be Sandy afterst night?¡¯ Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Tan,¡± Sandy called his name and turned to look at him. ¡°I waited for you all the time. I waited for you for one whole day, and you didn¡¯t evene back to me.¡± Tanner¡¯s lips were pursed into a single line. ¡°I know. You can¡¯t touch me now because I¡¯m pregnant, but you have your needs, so I really won¡¯t mind you doing what you did, but¡­¡± Sandy¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot, but she still had a gentle smile on her face as her eyes feared up. ¡°But why her?¡± The moment she saw Pearl in the morning, she was on the verge of having a mental breakdown. The marks on Pearl¡¯s neck did not only hurt her but also mocked her. ¡®Tanner is mine! So how can he ept such a woman? ¡®It must be because I¡¯m pregnant.¡¯ Tanner remained silent. Sandy walked up to him, stopped in front of him, stretched out her arms, and hugged him. ¡°If you don¡¯t want this child, I can have an abortion. I don¡¯t want to make you unhappy because I¡¯m pregnant, and that¡¯s why you regret your decision and want to go back to her. ¡°Even though she¡¯s not chaste or perfect, her family background is better than mine. Your family wants you to choose the right woman because such a wife won¡¯t embarrass you. That¡¯s why she¡¯s a suitable candidate. However, you said you¡¯re not one of those people who would listen to his family¡¯s arrangements blindly. You said you have your own will! You¡¯ll choose the woman you like and won¡¯t admit defeat to fate!¡± Sandy¡¯s shoulders shuddered as she sobbed softly. ¡°But you changed after I got pregnant. You¡¯ve be indifferent and impatient with me. I have nothing else apart from you, and I¡¯ve given everything to you. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve chosen topromise.¡± ¡°Sandy¡± ¡°Tan, if you don¡¯t want children, I can always abort it. Even if you can¡¯t give me a proper identity and status, I¡¯ll still be willing to stay by your side and be your shady mistress.¡± A trace of gloom and ruthlessness shed across Sandy¡¯s eyes. She refused to believe that her sugar-coated words could not soften his heart. Sure enough, Tanner melted with pity. He supported her by her shoulders, nced at the woman in front of him who was desperately in love with him, and felt extremely guilty. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sandy. It¡¯s not because of the child¡­¡± There was a drop of tear hanging on Sandy¡¯s lowershes, which would invoke anyone¡¯s sympathy. ¡°So, do you want the child?¡± Tanner stared at her, but the image that shed across his mind was Pearl¡¯s misted and enamored expression fromst night.¡¯ Since it¡¯s my child, then you should of course give birth to it.¡± Sandy plunged into his arms. ¡°Then will your father like this child?¡± He answered absent-mindedly, ¡°He might like it.¡± At the hospital¡­ Tanner sat on a bench in the corridor and leaned forward with his elbows propping against his thighs as if he was thinking about something. ¡°Tan.¡± Mrs. Hannigan came out of the ward. ¡°Your father is asking for you.¡± Tanner got up and walked into the ward. want to marry Pearl, I¡¯ll never let that woman get married into the Hannigans as long as I¡¯m still alive.¡± Chapter 1216 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1216 Tanner stood next to the bed and looked at his father. ¡°What about the child?¡± Nathaniel was quiet for a few minutes, but his expression didn¡¯t change. ¡°I can ept the child but not the mother.¡± Tanner seemed to know that was what his father would say, but before this, he would debate about it with his father, but now¡­ Had Pearl influenced him or the ¡®idental¡¯ child? He was in chaos. After he left the hospital, Tanner drove to La Pea. The employees all knew about him and Pearl. On top of the scene at the wedding, the news was everywhere, and the people started chattering when he showed up. ¡°Didn¡¯t Mr. Tanner run away with that woman and left his to-be wife?¡± ¡°Tsk! What¡¯s the point ofing to see Ms. Santiago now that the wedding is over? Such an *sshole.¡± ¡°What *sshole? I think Mr. Hannigan is the victim here. Other than Mr. Hannigan, who would be willing to marry her? I heard that he already had a girlfriend before he was forced to marry her, but the Hannigans wouldn¡¯t ept her, so they were forced to break up.¡± ¡°He could have rejected it. He agreed to it and then reneged. Does it make him look bad after opening up her wound?¡± When Tanner got out of the elevator, he went straight to Pearl¡¯s office. Pearl stood in front of the cabs in a light green blouse with a silver ne and asymmetrical ck leather skirt, showing off her curves. He stood there and stared at her. Pearl had a nice figure which was even better than Sandy¡¯s, but they had been sleeping in separate beds even when their parents asked them to stay together to build a connection. He would never have thought that anything would happen between him and Pearl. They had just been acting. Even after getting married, she would just be the daughter-inw of the Hannigans and his wife on paper. Men could see marriage as beneficial, and marrying a woman he didn¡¯t love for the benefits wouldn¡¯t affect him, or so he thought. However, he didn¡¯t know when things started changing, but it was very subtle. She was true to him at first, but he no longer saw love in her eyes after a while. Even when he was flirting with Sandy in front of her, she never cared. ¡°Did you get the medication that I asked for?¡± Pearl thought that it was her assistant until Tanner spoke. ¡°What medication?¡± She paused. When she turned and saw that it was him, she took a huge step back and bumped into the cabs. Tanner saw that and took big steps to pull her into his arms, putting his palm to where she bumped into the cabs. ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°Let go of me!¡± Pearl pushed him away and pointed at him, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you ever again. Get out of here!¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°Get out?¡± Tanner pushed her hand away and cornered her to the table. ¡°I was too impulsivest night, and I apologize for that. But you knew that she was pregnant, yet you asked her toe over. Did you do that to anger her?¡± Pearl paused before looking down and sniggering. ¡°If you think I did that, then I did that. You can leave now.¡± She pushed him away but was pulled back when she started walking away. ¡°You admit it then?¡± Pearl wouldn¡¯t look at him nor say anything. Tanner turned her over and forced her to look at him. His eyes scanned her lips, which were pressed together. ¡°Pearl, I hate you acting this way.¡± Chapter 1217 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1217 ¡°Leave then.¡± Pearl looked up. ¡°I¡¯m not like your Sandy. I won¡¯t lower myself to make you happy.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. Tanner grabbed her by her chin. ¡°You keep bringing her up. Are you jealous?¡± He inched forward. ¡°Jealous that she¡¯s cleaner than you or that she¡¯s pregnant with my child?¡± Pearl had heard all the negative things about her, but these words hurt her more than any of them. Even if she didn¡¯t care, they still hurt. She was finally numb to them, but Tanner was the one who kept walking all over her numb heart. Her eyes were dead and hollow, as if there was no soul behind them. She was quiet. Tanner noticed something and pressed his palm to his cheek. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean that.¡± He hugged her and gave her a little squeeze. ¡°Let¡¯s start all over again.¡± Pearl melted in his arms, but her eyes looked away, and she smirked. ¡°Don¡¯t you love Sandy? How could you start all over again with me?¡± Tanner frowned and didn¡¯t answer. Pearl removed herself from his hug. ¡°A dirty woman like me will never be as pure as Sandy. Weren¡¯t you trying to avoid this as much as possible? What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯ve changed your mind after just one night?¡± He stared at Pearl, her eyes filled with mockery. He didn¡¯t like that. He didn¡¯t like how she stared at him and hated how prickly she was. Onlyst night did she show that she had feelings, that she could be hurt, could cry, could feel fear. Tanner held her cheeks and kissed her. Pearl clenched her jaw, annoyed because it was so easy for him to get to her. She bit his lips, and he retracted as the smell of blood oozed out. She pushed him away and was going to run, but Tanner still held her in his arms. She yelled, ¡°Tanner Hannigan, let me go-¡± He threw her down on the couch, pulled his tie, and then dropped it to the floor. Meanwhile¡­ Sandy was preparing some snacks at his ce. She heard the doorbell ring and excitedly ran over to open the door, but her face dropped the moment she did. A man grabbed her by her face, which made her lose her bnce and knocked her forehead on the wall. The man grabbed her by her long hair, and she screamed out in pain, but two other men closed the door and stood guard outside. ¡°Lenny, please give me more time, I beg you!¡± Sandy said frantically. Lenny, who was grabbing her by her hair, smiled and tightened his grip. ¡°I¡¯ve given you enough time. I haven¡¯t seen any of the $ 4 50,000 in the past half a year.¡± He pulled out a knife and lightly grazed her face with it. Her teeth chattered, which made Lenny smile. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯ve gotten Mr. Hannigan. Can¡¯t he give you $ 450,000?¡± Sandy was shaking from head to toe, and her tears were rolling down her cheeks.¡± No, l¡­ I¡¯m not a Hannigan yet, but don¡¯t worry, I ¡®m pregnant now. Once I give birth to my son, the Hannigans will give you any amount!¡± Lenny chuckled and let go, but he immediately kicked her, and she bumped into the wall. She subconsciously grabbed her belly when she fell down, but the sudden sharp pain turned her face ashen.¡± Ah!¡± Lenny twirled his knife and squatted down in front of her. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m an idiot? You¡¯re not even married to him, but you¡¯ve already changed your number and moved away. My boss puts me in a tough spot because of your debt daily, and sometimes | even get beaten up. ¡°Listen, Sandy. You¡¯re not going to have a good life if I have a tough one. I know you well enough. When you marry into the Hannigans, you¡¯ll pretend that you don¡¯t know me. Hah! I¡¯m giving you three days.¡± Chapter 1218 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1218 ¡°After three days, if I don¡¯t see the money,¡± He put the knife under her chin, ¡°I¡¯ll post all those naked pictures of yours so that Mr. Tanner can see what his girlfriend would do for money.¡± Sandy¡¯s shoulders were shaking, and the pain in her belly turned her pale. Lenny finally left with his men. Sandy noticed blooding out between her legs and opened up her skirt to check. The pain made her drop to the floor in tears. She took a deep breath and crawled up to the couch to call Tanner, but Tanner didn¡¯t pick up. Pearl¡¯s assistant walked out of the elevator and saw Tanner walking out with his jacket in hand and no tie. His shirt was wrinkled too. The assistant was surprised, but Tanner walked past her straight into the elevator before she could ask. She pushed the door open. ¡°Ms. Santiago, Mr. Hannigan-¡± When she saw the scene, it made her freeze. Pearl was curled up on the couch with only her underwear on, her hair was a little messy, and she could see marks on her skin. The assistant brought her clothes over and covered her up. ¡°M-Mr. Hannigan did this?¡± Pearl didn¡¯t answer but looked away. Her assistant felt horrible. ¡°Why would he do that? How could he¡­ That¡¯s disgusting!¡± Pearl looked up, and her voice was coarse. Don¡¯t tell anyone about this. I don¡¯t want anyone to know, I beg you.¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. She was broken enough and didn¡¯t want the rumors to destroy herpletely. The assistant could see tears in her eyes, so she hugged her by her shoulder.¡± Alright, I promise.¡± On the way leaving La Pe, Tanner received a call from the hospital. The caller said something, and he immediately rushed toward the hospital. Sandy was sent into the operation room, and Tanner rushed over. ¡°Sandy!¡± He was stopped outside, but he grabbed onto the doctor. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Are you her boyfriend? She lost a lot of blood because of her miscarriage. How could you leave her home alone?¡± Lost blood because of miscarriage¡­ Tanner¡¯s body swayed when he suddenly remembered a few missed calls from Sandy. He lost his footing. It was his fault. He had left her because a lot was going on in his mind, but he didn¡¯t expect the phone calls to be for help. He leaned against the wall and covered his face with his hands. He was such a jerk. After an hour, Sandy was pushed out of the operation room, but she was still out because of the anesthesia. Tanner stood outside the room and looked at her lying there, feeling deeply guilty. The doctor walked over and looked at him.¡± Sir, I¡¯m afraid you need to be mentally prepared.¡± Tanner was surprised. ¡°Why?¡± The doctor frowned. ¡°Didn¡¯t you know that your girlfriend had a history of abortion? Her uterus walls are really thin now, and after this miscarriage, I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t be able to have children anymore.¡± Tanner¡¯s face froze. He looked toward the room again with a dark expression when the doctor left. After a long time, Sandy woke up and saw him standing by her bed with a dark expression, and she burst out crying, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you answer my calls, Tan? Did you know how much pain I was in? We lost the child¡ª¡± Tanner was feeling guilty, and the guilt lingered in his heart because they had lost a child. After all, he hadn¡¯t picked up her calls, but after the doctor told him that she had a history of abortions, the way he looked at her had changed. Seeing how cold he was, Sandy stopped crying and put out a hand toward him.¡± Tan, why are you looking at me like that? Do you think I didn¡¯t protect the child well? It¡¯s not my fault. I wanted to protect him too, but¡­ someone came and beat me up because they didn¡¯t want me to give birth. I¡¯m in so much pain.¡± Chapter 1219 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1219 Tanner pulled his hand away and calmly asked, ¡°What happened?¡± Sandy was stunned, and then a tear rolled down her cheek, looking delicate. ¡°Would you believe me?¡± Tanner looked at her. She propped herself up meekly. ¡°It¡­ it was Ms. Santiago. She didn¡¯t want me to have this child, so she sent someone to beat me up and caused the miscarriage. Tanner was still silent. Sandy sobbed. ¡°It was all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have gone back to you. I shouldn¡¯t have dreamed of bing your wife. My poor child. He hasn¡¯t been born and hasn¡¯t seen the world yet, but he has already left. Tan, I¡¯m so sad I don¡¯t want to live anymore.¡± Tanner rolled his eyes and helped her lie down. ¡°Take a rest, don¡¯t be silly.¡± ¡°Tan,¡± Sandy looked at him, ¡°Would you leave me now that our child is gone? I¡¯ve lost my son, so I only have you left.¡± Tanner looked at her calmly. She was still the woman he loved, the delicate woman who needed his protection, but he could no longer be sure whether her love and delicate state were real. After a moment, Tanner slowly parted his lips. ¡°Sandy, have you ever lied to me?¡± Sandy was stunned and noticed that he was colder than usual, so she started to panic. ¡®Did he notice something?¡¯ ¡°Tan, do¡­ Do you think I¡¯m lying? You don¡¯t believe me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not talking about the child.¡± Tanner¡¯s eyes were dark. ¡°The doctor said you won¡¯t be able to have kids anymore. Do you know why?¡± That made Sandy freeze. The anxiety in her heart rose to her face, and she slowly turned pale. ¡°No, Tanner, I don¡¯t know, I really don¡¯t.¡± ¡°You never told me you had an abortion.¡± Sandy felt as though she was struck by lightning upon hearing this and suddenly forgot that the doctor could tell if she had had an abortion before. Since she had had too many abortions, the nurse had reminded her about it, but she didn¡¯t expect she would lose this child! Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. She nervously grabbed onto Tanner. ¡°Tan, I can exin-¡± ¡°You said you had never been with any other man when we broke up.¡± Tanner stared at her, his expression vague. ¡°Yet, you¡¯ve had multiple abortions before.¡± Sandy¡¯s shoulder shook. ¡°Tan, I can exin. I¡­ I lied to you. After we broke up, I had a boyfriend because I wanted to get over you . I dated him because of that. ¡°But he cheated on me and even hit me. I had a miscarriage because he was abusive when I was pregnant.¡± She cried while she grabbed onto his hand. ¡°I really didn¡¯t want to lie to you, but I was afraid¡­ I was afraid that you wouldn¡¯t love me anymore. He was the only one, and I regretted it.¡± Her sobs filled the entire room. She had such a terrible experience, which made Tanner think of Pearl. Had he ever felt bad about the way he treated her? Tanner pushed her hand away. ¡°Take a good rest. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡± ¡°Tan, will you reallye to see me?¡± Sandy felt that Tanner was avoiding her. Had he had enough of her? He nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be waiting for you here.¡± Sandy didn¡¯t try to make him stay. He knew about her abortions, so it was obvious that he no longer wanted her. Chapter 1220 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1220 However, was Sandy going to give up just like that? Nol Lucy and Naomi went to the cafe nearby to try out some newlyunched cakes during lunchtime. ¡°The cakes here are quite nice. A lot of people are talking about them on Instagram, and that¡¯s how I was poisoned.¡± Naomi was curious. ¡°What do you mean poisoned?¡± Lucy paused, ¡°That means I wanted to try them really badly. When someone online rmends something so that everyone knows about it.¡± Lucy then tapped her head. ¡°Don¡¯t you go online a lot? I think you¡¯re quite young, but there seems to be an age gap between us.¡± Naomi pushed her hair behind her ear and smiled awkwardly. ¡°I¡¯m not a fan of social media.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why.¡± Lucy took a scoop of cream.¡± But I can understand. A socialite like you probably is very strictly controlled by your family. It isn¡¯t surprising that you don¡¯t have time to go online.¡± Naomi smiled but didn¡¯t answer. She had no idea how to exin her past. ¡°By the way,¡± Lucy looked around and leaned in to say, ¡°Did you know that Mr. Boucher is actually Helios Boucher¡¯s cousin?¡± Naomi paused, then nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve heard of that.¡± ¡°Did you know all along?¡± Lucy was surprised and felt ashamed. ¡°I¡¯m d you knew. I almost made it worse for you. She then said, ¡°Listen, that Mr. Boucher was a yboy back then, and I heard that he impregnated a lot of women and even caused their miscarriages. By the way, that woman was a Hannigan, the sister of the man who eloped, but she wasn¡¯t a good person anyway. I heard that she¡¯s in prison now, and it was because of Mr. Boucher.¡± Naomi¡¯s hand that was holding the coffee cup paused, and she looked at her. ¡°How did you learn that?¡± Lucy smiled. ¡°I just heard it from someone. You know I just love gossipping.¡± She then looked really serious. ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s best to stay away from them, as far as possible.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t think he would do that.¡± Naomi looked down. ¡°It¡¯s all just rumors, and there is never solid evidence since no one knows the truth.¡± Lucy thought about it and figured that she was right. Even though that was the rumor, Ms. Hannigan was not a nice person, so who knew what the truth actually was? She looked up. ¡°You¡¯re right, but we don¡¯t know the truth either. To be safe, since we¡¯ve lost contact with him, let¡¯s not-¡± Before she could finish, she saw someone, and her face turned pale. Naomi turned around and saw Francisco standing up and saying goodbye to someone. They were just a walkway away. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Lucy was stunned. She raised her hand to cover her face and lowered her voice. ¡°Oh my god, everything I said-¡± Since Francisco had his back facing them, she didn¡¯t notice it was him, and they were pretty much literally talking behind his back . That was so embarrassing! Francisco walked past them and stopped. He looked at them and smiled, ¡°You seem to be very interested in my past.¡± Lucy blushed, ¡°No.. No, I was just talking nonsense.¡± Francisco took a look at Naomi and walked away. Naomi watched him leave through the door and stood up. ¡°Wait for me here.¡± Lucy looked at her. ¡°Where are you going?¡¯ Chapter 1221 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1221 Naomi did not reply. She pushed the door open and chased Francisco. When Francisco arrived at the car park, he saw something through the reflection of the window, and his hand froze. He turned his head around to look at Naomi. ¡°Is there anything I can help you with, Ms. Topaz?¡± Naomi was panting heavily. She took a deep breath to calm herself down and straightened her back,¡±I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Boucher. We didn¡¯t mean to pry into your private matters. I hope you won¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Francisco looked at her and replied, ¡°I¡¯m not a petty-minded person. What¡¯s more, these rumors may not be just rumors. What if they¡¯re true?¡± Naomi was stunned. Francisco smiled at her faintly and continued. ¡°You¡¯re too gullible, Ms. Topaz. You think I¡¯m not that kind of person, but what if I really am that kind of person? What would you do when you find out, Ms. Topaz?¡± Naomi lowered her head and clenched her hands together tightly. ¡°My instinct tells me that you¡¯re not.¡± He looked at her fixedly and chuckled.¡± Really? Honestly, I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re naive or just ignorant.¡± Naomi pressed her lips tightly and did not say anything. He ced his hand on the door and fixed his gaze on the person in front of him. ¡°Is it because of my looks?¡± ¡°What?¡± she asked. Franciscobed his hair to the back and grinned, resuming his goofing attitude. ¡°Is it because I¡¯m your type, so you think I¡¯m not that kind of person? If I were another person, would you still think the same?¡± Naomi looked at him. She could vaguely sense the sarcasm in his words, ¡°You think it¡¯s because you¡¯re my type?¡± ¡°Is it not?¡± Francisco shrugged. ¡°Everyone in this world loves beautiful things. You¡¯re so naive and innocent. You¡¯ve been well-protected by Mr. Topaz, so I suppose you haven¡¯t had much contact with other men. Once you¡¯ve seen more. I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t think that way anymore.¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mr. Boucher,¡± Naomi took a deep breath, ¡°I think I haven¡¯t done anything wrong. You think I have a thing for you because you¡¯re my type? Yes, I admit that I do have a thing for you, but you don¡¯t have to go so far with your words. If you think I¡¯m causing you trouble, then you can rest assured. I promise I won¡¯t show up in front of you again.¡± When she finished talking, Naomi nodded at him and ran away, leaving Francisco to stand frozen stiff on the spot for a long while. At the Topaz mansion¡­ Naomi was ying with her food on the table. She did not understand why Francisco would think of her that way. It was true that she had a thing for him, but she did not force him to like her back, so she was unable to fathom his hostility. ¡°Nelly, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Anthony asked, pulling her back from her thoughts. ¡°Huh? I¡¯m fine,¡± Naomi replied and lowered her head. Anthony then continued, ¡°I need you to attend a cocktail party with me in two days. I haven¡¯t introduced you to my friends. I know you don¡¯t like to attend asions like that, but this is a formality we need to go through. After all, myworks will be yours in the future, so I think you should meet them first.¡± Naomi lifted her head to look at him. ¡°But¡­ I don¡¯t want to embarrass you¡­¡± Anthony chuckled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯re my daughter. Just be yourself. You don¡¯t need to care about other people.¡± She nodded. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Even though she did not like to attend big events like that, she would have to face them alone in the future and could not always rely on her father. Her goal was to make her own brand, so she would have to be exposed to those asions in the future At night, at the hospital¡­ Sandy sat nkly on the bed. She had sent a few messages to Tanner, but thetter had only replied to her once and disappeared Chapter 1222 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1222 Sandy knew the rift between them was about her having had abortions before, and he couldn¡¯t ept that fact. She bit her fingernail as she thought, ¡®He can ¡°ept¡± a woman like Pearl, so why can¡¯t he ept me? Besides, he should suspect Pearl for today¡¯s incident, right? After all. Pearl has done something like this to frame other people before. So, it makes sense to pin the me on her.¡¯ Meanwhile¡­ Tanner asked the security to pull out the surveince footage on the corridor to investigate the incident about Sandy. The footage was fixed on the appearance of the three men after they left, and he asked his bodyguard to check their identities. When Tanner came out of the monitoring room, he pulled his phone and saw there were a few unread messages. He frowned deeply and deleted all of them without checking on them. Then, another message came through. Pearl did not dare to go home because of the marks around her neck. She stayed temporarily in a hotel and asked her assistant to buy her clothes for her to change. After taking her shower, the doorbell rang. She became alert and asked, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Miss, I¡¯m sorry to disturb you, but our hotel has aplimentary champagne event for all single luxury suites.¡± It was the voice of a female attendant. Thank you, but I don¡¯t need it,¡± Pearl said. The female attendant persisted and continued. ¡°But the champagne is already here. It¡¯s free of charge, so you should take it.¡± Pearl opened the door and saw the female attendant holding a bottle of champagne in her hand. Just when she was about to take the champagne from her, a hand appeared out of nowhere and grabbed her wrist. Her shoulders trembled, and then Tanner appeared in front of her. Her heart skipped a beat as Tanner said to the female attendant , ¡°You¡¯re dismissed.¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The female attendant nodded and left. Pearl tried to pull her hand out of his grip but to no avail. Tanner went closer to her and asked, ¡°Passion is a hotel under the Hannigans. I¡¯m sure you know about that, right?¡± Pearl was so angry that she did not want to say anything and red at him coldly. Tanner pushed the door and brought her into the room. She broke herself free from him when he closed the door and asked.¡¯ What do you want from me? Do you want to sleep with me? Didn¡¯t you hate me? Why? Are you not afraid of catching a disease?¡¯ Tanner pinned her in the wall corner and set his jaw tightly. He went even closer to her and hissed. ¡°If I catch a disease, then you¡¯ re stuck with me for the rest of your life.¡± Pearl grinned sarcastically and said,¡± What¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t Sandy satisfy you anymore?¡± He gripped her chin and said through gritted teeth, ¡°You have a lot of nerves to mention Sandy before me. If it weren¡¯t for you, she wouldn¡¯t have lost her baby.¡± ¡°What does her miscarriage have to do with me?¡± Pearl struggled, but Tanner locked her tightly in between his arms. He mped on her chin and forced her to meet his gaze. ¡°Who knows? Maybe you¡¯re jealous of her, so you found someone to make her lose her baby. After all, it isn¡¯t the first time you¡¯ve done this.¡± Pearl suddenly froze, and her blood ran cold. ¡°So, you think it¡¯s me?¡± Tanner did not say anything. Sheughed, and her eyes turned red around the rims. ¡°So, what now? Are you going to kill me to avenge your unborn baby?¡± ¡°No. I¡¯m not going to kill you.¡± Tanner grabbed her cheek and went closer to her ear. ¡°I want you to make up to us by delivering me a son. ¡°Never!¡± she shouted. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not your decision.¡± Tanner turned her face over and kissed her. He forced himself into her despite her struggle, and it was truly addictive to force her to do something that she did not want to do. The next day, Tanner woke up and looked at the woman sleeping next to him. He pushed the hair that was covering her face away with his hand. Even though she was a domineering and arrogant woman, she was nothing more than a disobedient cat when he removed her ws. Even if she was a rose with thorns, he just needed to remove the thorns. Chapter 1223 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1223 Pearl rolled over and opened her eyes when her back was facing him, her lips pressing into a fine line. Tanner hugged her from the back, and when he noticed that she was trembling, he turned her around. Her eyes were tightly shut, but a drop of tear flowed down from the corner of her eyes. He wiped it off with his finger and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Let¡¯s take a step back each, shall we?¡± She opened her eyes and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°It wasn¡¯t me.¡± Tanner looked at her. Honestly, he did not suspect Pearl at all. He was just taking advantage of that to give himself a reason not to let her go. ¡°No matter if it¡¯s you or not, I¡¯m not letting you leave my side.¡± He released her and rose up to get himself changed. It was only when he left the room and closed the door with a m that Pearl closed her eyes. When Tanner exited the hotel, he received a call from his bodyguard. ¡°Mr. Hannigan, we¡¯ve found the identities of those people. They¡¯re loan sharks.¡± He stood beside his car. ¡°Loan sharks?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the bodyguard replied. Tanner frowned. He hung up the call and fell into deep thought. ¡®Loan sharks, huh?¡¯ It seemed to him that he needed to look into what had happened during the years Sandy left him. Tanner came to the hospital in the afternoon. Sandy had been waiting for him. When he appeared, a smile broke across her pale face. ¡°Tan, you¡¯re here.¡± Tanner pulled the seat and sat beside the bed. He asked, ¡°How do you feel today?¡± She lowered her head and replied, ¡°The nurse said I can be discharged from the hospital in another few days.¡± She darted a few nces at him carefully and pressed her lips. ¡°Tan, are you still mad at me?¡± ¡°Why should I be mad at you?¡± ¡°Because I didn¡¯t tell you the truth.¡± Sandy lowered her head. ¡°I was just worried about what you would think of me. I was afraid you would abandon me.¡± Tanner took a deep breath and looked outside at the sky through the window. ¡°Sandy, tell me honestly. Is this the only thing you didn¡¯t tell me the truth about? Are you sure you didn¡¯t tell me any more lies?¡± Sandy grabbed the cup tighter, and her expression changed. ¡°What do you mean?¡± He looked at her silently. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Sandy had a bad feeling about it, and she said, ¡°Tan, do you still suspect me?¡± Something crossed her head, and she continued. ¡°Is it because I told you those people were sent by Ms. Santiago, so you.¡± ¡°Sandy!¡± Tanner shouted, cutting her off. He had never talked to her in such a serious tone before. ¡°If it were Pearl who did it, why would she look for loan sharks? To get money from you? Do you think she would do that for money?¡± Sandy¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°Tan¡­¡± He ced his hand on his forehead and said, ¡°This is all my fault. You were so perfect in my memory, and I kept thinking that it was my fault when you left me for a few years. I had been thinking about you in those few years until you returned. Do you know how happy I was when you said you couldn¡¯t get over me either?¡± Tannerughed at himself. ¡°It¡¯s only now that I realize what I can¡¯t let go of is the good memory we once had.¡± ¡°Tan, I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean it¡­¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t mean to lie to me, but if I didn¡¯t ask or look into it, you would still not tell me the truth!¡± Tanner shouted to interrupt her , his eyes turning bloodshot. ¡°Since when did you be like this, Sandy?¡± Sandy did not expect that Tanner would go to look into it, and she became nervous. She threw herself at him and hugged him tightly. ¡°Tan, those loan sharks came to look for me, but I don¡¯t owe them money. It was that man. He used my identity and-¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Tanner pushed her away. She fell to the bed and was stunned. ¡°I gave you a chance, and I believed you when you said that man cheated you until I went to check it out¡± Tanner looked at her coldly. Sandy shuddered and cried, ¡°Tan, I¡¯m sorry. I really didn¡¯t mean it¡­¡± Chapter 1224 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1224 ¡°Sandy, if you told me the truth just now, I would believe that you had your own reasons, but you chose to lie to me again. How am I supposed to know that you¡¯re not lying to me now as well?¡± Tanner lifted his head and forced himself to calm down. ¡°You even made Pearl your scapegoat. Sandy, you¡¯ve changed.¡± Sandy¡¯s chest began heaving up and down heavily. She clenched her fists tightly, and tears were falling down from her cheeks like broken beads. ¡°I¡¯ve changed¡­¡± She lifted her head to look at Tanner and asked, ¡°Is it me, or is it you who have changed?¡± Tanner did not reply. Crying, Sandy shouted, ¡°Ever since I got pregnant, you¡¯ve been giving me the cold shoulder. You are the one who made me feel like I might lose you. I don¡¯t want that to happen, so do you think I¡¯d dare to tell you the truth?¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. She gradually broke down emotionally and shouted. ¡°Tanner, I¡¯m a woman, and a woman¡¯s intuition is always right. Since when did you change your attitude when facing Pearl?¡± Tanner was stunned, but he still kept silent. Since when did his attitude change when facing Pearl? He had no idea either. He always thought he loved Sandy because she was his first love and also his current girlfriend. The times when they had been together used to be so wonderful and despite the breakup, he still couldn¡¯t bring himself to forget her. Then Pearl, a woman with a bad reputation, became his fiancee and would be his wife in the future. Could she be Sandy¡¯s recement? Of course not. In his heart, Sandy was the purest and the most perfect. However, he did not know why, but he came to care about Pearl. For him, Sandy was like something he loved very much that he had lost. He wanted to cherish her, but at the same time, he felt guilty. As for the current Sandy, he resented her and hated himself for being influenced by her. Looking at him, Sandy sobbed. ¡°You don¡¯t care about her past, but you care about the fact that I had an abortion and lied to you. In the end, it¡¯s your feelings for me that have changed. The truth that I had an abortion is just a mere opening for you to voice out your dissatisfaction with me. I can sense it. After finding out about that, I¡¯m not that perfect Sandy in your mind anymore. ¡°Tanner, I didn¡¯t lie to you this time. I owe $ 450,000 to the loan shark. I was forced by that man who was ruined by gambling to get a loan from the loan shark. I have never onceid my finger on that $450,000.1 ran away from him, and I kept avoiding them after I returned to you. The only chance I have to get rid of them is that I marry you, and I thought that as long as I became your wife, they wouldn¡¯t dare toe after me anymore. ¡°I haven¡¯t asked for a single cent from you after I¡¯ve returned. I didn¡¯t even think about asking you to help me settle the debt. When they found me and forced me to pay back the money, I had to lie to them to save my life, and they gave me a three-day grace period. I¡¯m not afraid that they wille back for me. I¡¯m just afraid that you won¡¯t be there and that I¡¯ll die where no one knows.¡± Sandy couldn¡¯t stop crying. She covered her face and continued. ¡°I left you back then because my family is poor. I don¡¯t deserve you. It¡¯s only when I met you again that I realized I¡¯ve been unable to forget about you. I want to be your wife, not because I want to share your wealth. I just want to shake off my past. I admit that I¡¯m jealous of Ms. Santiago. I was afraid that you¡¯d fall in love with her, so I lied to you.¡± Tanner looked at her and said in a solemn voice, ¡°You should have told me earlier.¡± Sandy stopped crying. Tanner stretched his hand to help her wipe the tears off her face, but his hand stopped midway. He clenched his hand into a fist and withdrew his arm. ¡°Sandy, if you had told me everything when you returned, even if I¡¯d be disappointed, I¡¯d still ept you because I love you.¡± Chapter 1225 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1225 ¡°Maybe you¡¯re right. You were perfect in my memories. It¡¯s exactly because Pearl is the exact opposite of you that I still chose you after you returned. I thought I still loved you. Even now, I can¡¯t tell how I feel about you. Do I still love you? Do I feel guilty about you? Is the person I love the perfect Sandy from the past or the woman before me?¡± Sandy sat silently on the bed. After a long while, she said in a hoarse voice, ¡°So you don¡¯t love me anymore.¡± Tanner parted his mouth and replied, ¡± What if this is the bitter truth?¡± Sandy did not say anything anymore. Neither of them spoke for a long while. In the end, sheughed and wept. ¡°I get it now. We can never go back to what we once were. ¡°I¡¯ll help you to settle your debt.¡± Tanner turned around and walked away. Suddenly, he stopped in his tracks and said, ¡°Sandy, this is what I owe you.¡± He left the ward afterward. Sandy broke into tears as Tanner slowly disappeared from her vision. If she could go back in time, she wouldn¡¯t have lied to him. Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t turn back time. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The cold wind blew the curtain open, and she looked outside through the window. When Tanner emerged from the hospital, a loud thud wafted into his ears from not far away. Then, someone shouted in panic,¡± Someone has jumped off the building!¡± He froze and looked in the direction of the hospital building. He did not know why, but there was a bad feeling stirring in his heart, and he went toward the spot where the noise came. Tanner wedged his way through the crowd, and when he saw the person before him, his pupils constricted as he shouted,¡± Sandy Sandy had humped and crushed the car below her. There was a smile tugging at the corner of her lips. She looked like she was sleeping peacefully while blood was dripping down the roof of the car. Two dayster¡­ Anthony brought Naomi to the cocktail party. Naomi had put on a pink dress with a white pearl-buttoned fur coat. She followed Anthony to greet his friends along the way. Since this was the first time Anthony brought his daughter out for an event like this, other people finally had the chance to take a glimpse at the daughter of the Eastwood Company¡¯s owner. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you would bring your daughter over, Mr. Topaz¡± an elegantdy said as she approached them with her husband. Offering her a smile, Anthony replied, ¡°Well, it¡¯s time for my daughter to get herself familiar with my friends.¡± Thedy looked at Naomi gently and said,¡± You¡¯re so pretty Ms. Topaz. I¡¯m sure you must have inherited your looks from your mother.¡± Anthony¡¯s smile froze for a moment when the elegantdy mentioned Naomi¡¯s mother. However, he soon came around to his senses and replied, ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s better for a girl to look more like her mother.¡± At that moment, amotion broke out in the crowd . They looked in the direction and saw Alexander had shown up with his son and wife. The elegantdy was startled, ¡°Isn¡¯t she Patricia Emerson? She used to be a famous actress in the entertainment industry. I didn¡¯t expect to see her in person for the first time after she retired from the entertainment industry for so many years Anthony remained calm even though they were walking toward them. Alexander brought his son, Zephir, and greeted them with a genial smile. ¡°Mr. Topaz, I haven¡¯t been able to properly thank you and your daughter for saving my son¡¯s life.¡± The crowds turned their heads to look at them. Anthony nodded and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, Mr. Gosling. ¡°No, if it were not for your daughter, my son¡¯s surgery would not have been sessful,¡± Alexander said sincerely. Zephir, standing beside his father, nodded at them politely and greeted, ¡°Mr. Topaz, Ms. Topaz, I¡¯m happy to see you two here.¡± Anthony rubbed his head and smiled. ¡°You need to study harder and be more sessful than your father in the future, understand?¡± Zephir nodded. ¡°Understood, Mr. Topaz.¡± Patriciaughed and turned her head to look at Naomi. However, Naomi averted her gaze and looked at Anthony. ¡°Dad, I need to use the restroom.¡± Chapter 1226 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1226 Anthony responded, ¡°Okay.¡± Naomi put the wine ss down, turned around, and left. She carried her dress walked to the promenade, looked around, and finally walked toward the garden, where the fountain that was located in the middle of the courtyard reflected the colorful lights. She walked to a bench, sat down, tightly wrapped herself in her coat, rubbed her freezing hands, and exhaled warm breaths onto them. Hearing the sound of a pianoing from not far away, Naomi looked around, got up, and followed the sound of the music. only to see a lot of people gathered at a spot as if they were looking at something. She fought through the crowd and saw an elegant-looking man with gold-rimmed sses who was sitting in front of the piano and ying it. When the music ended, everyone around gave the man a round of apuse. Someone in the crowd asked, ¡°What¡¯s the name of the song that you just yed?¡± Before the man could answer the question, Naomi had already uttered the name of the song. ¡°Moonlight¡±. The man¡¯s gazended on Naomi¡¯s face, and he gave off a smile. ¡°You¡¯ve heard it.¡± Naomi nodded, ¡°I heard it when I was studying music.¡± ¡°You studied music?¡± She replied with a smile, ¡°I used to be a member of the orchestra department and I took piano lessons while I was younger too.¡± Is that so?¡¯ The man stood up instantly and offered Naomi the seat in front of the piano. ¡°I really want to hear you y a song.¡± She was startled and waved her hands hastily. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not very good at ying,¡± The man smiled. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Just take it as a casual game. I only tried to y because I was bored.¡± Everyone around joined the man and asked her to try it out. Seeing that they were so enthusiastic, Naomi became too embarrassed to reject their request. Thus, she walked over to the piano, sat down, and ced her fingertips on the keys. Soon after that the piano sounded, and crisp melodies permeated the whole courtyard. After she finished ying a song, the apuse around her brought her back to her senses. She stood up and said, ¡°I hope you¡¯ve enjoyed the song.¡± ¡°No, you¡¯ve yed well. The man looked at her. ¡®This song is filled with sadness. It seems that you¡¯re a person who¡¯s full of stories too.¡± She paused for a split second, and that was when someone came over and summoned the man, ¡°Jackie, it¡¯s time to go.¡± Jackie nodded, and he looked back at Naomi. T¡¯ll take my leave first. I¡¯ll see you when I see you.¡± He left with two other people while Naomi stood by the piano and watched them leave the scene. As the crowd gradually dispersed, a figure that was still standing in the crowd became clearer gradually. Naomi was momentarily astounded. Francisco stood there with his arms crossed and nced at her. ¡°It looks like I¡¯m right.¡± He walked toward Naomi, and his gazended on the piano. ¡°Ms. Topaz, did the man who shares the same hobby with you manage to charm you?¡± Naomi pursed her lower lip. ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to be so harsh. Mr. Boucher. Even if I¡¯ve fallen for someone else, it¡¯s none of your business.¡± ¡®Even if I were to take a fancy to that man, it has nothing to do with him.¡¯ the opening was from the song that she Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. She passed by him and was about to leave, but the piano behind her suddenly sounded had just yed. She froze in ce and turned to look at him. Francisco stood beside the piano and yed a few notes with one hand before stopping and lifting his head. ¡°You¡¯ve changed your mind rather quickly, Ms. Topaz.¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Naomi frowned as she almost lost her head. Francisco looked at her and did not say a thing. Naomi took a deep breath. ¡°Mr. Boucher, I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯reing at me when I¡¯ve done nothing wrong!¡± She stepped back subconsciously, worrying that she would be seen crying because of the grievance. ¡°All I¡¯ve done is let you know that I like you. Is having a thing for you an incorrect thing to do? Moreover, I didn¡¯t fall for you because of your appearance¡± ¡°Don¡¯t take another step hack!¡± Francisco yelled abruptly, but it was already toote. After stepping on the edge of a staircase, Naomi lost her bnce and fell down the steps. In embarrassment, she fell to the ground, her cold palms rubbed against the ground, and she grazed her skin. Thecerations felt scorching hot. Francisco ran to help her up, but she smacked his hand away. ¡°I don¡¯t need your help.¡± Chapter 1227 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1227 Naomi got up on her own, but her ankle hurt badly after taking two steps forward. Francisco walked over and grabbed her arm. ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to force yourself to walk if it hurts.¡± Just as she was about to withdraw her arm, Francisco suddenly picked her up in a bridal carry. Naomi was shocked. ¡°You-¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a woman as dumb as you.¡± He gnashed his teeth and left the scene with her in his arms The sudden plot twist made Naomi feel extremely flustered, and she did not know where she should keep her eyes fixed on. All she could do was stay in his arms obediently and quietly, listening to her heart beat at an unreasonably fast rate. They came to a lounge that was located next to the banquet hall. Francisco put her on the couch and frowned when he saw that she had been holding her palm. ¡°Open your hand.¡± She spread her palm obediently, and a few drops of blood oozed out of the wound on her palm. Francisco went out and asked the waiter to get him a first-aid kit. After a while, he came in with a first- aid kit and sat down right next to Naomi. Naomi looked up at him. ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡¯ ¡°Is it convenient for you to apply ointment with your left hand?¡± Francisco grabbed her hand, pulled it closer to him, and started applying the ointment on her wounds without even lifting his head. She hissed and wanted to withdraw her hand, but he tightened his grasp. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Naomi stopped moving and looked scrupulously at how he was applying ¡®medicine to herself. The distance between the two of them was obviously not close, but she felt that it was their first timeing so close. She was so close to him that she could count each and every strand of his eyshes, and the scent of his shampoo seemed to smell nice. She gulped, but that was when Francisco lifted his head too. She was startled, so she lowered her head hurriedly, looked away, and withdrew her hand. ¡°Okay.¡± She then thought of something and pouted. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°What do you like about me?¡± He stared at her. Naomi paused for a bit, lowered her head, brushed the gauze that was covering the palm of her hand, and said casually,¡± Whatever I like about you, will you change it?¡± Francisco burst intoughter abruptly but quickly restrained himself and put on his ordinary look. ¡°Why would you trust me so easily? Are you not afraid that I¡¯ll deceive your feelings?¡± ¡°Usually, men that say this are definitely not cheaters or yers.¡± Naomi murmured. ¡°Because a cheater or a yer won¡¯t reject others.¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Francisco squinted slightly. ¡°Ms. Topaz, do you know anything about ying hard to get?¡¯ She wondered. ¡°Then are you ying hard to get?¡± He smiled. ¡°Do you think that I¡¯m doing so?¡± She shook her head in a daze. ¡°You¡­ I don¡¯t think so.¡± Francisco pinched her chin all of a sudden, and she was stunned as his gradually approaching face filled up her pupils. She stopped breathing. It was so nerve-racking that she closed her eyes, but all she heard was his laughter after a while. Naomi opened her eyes and saw him leaning against the back of the couch and smiling with his palms covering his face. It was a joy that she had never seen before in her life. She felt like she had been yed again, which made her feel so exasperated that her cheeks started to warm up. ¡®That was so embarrassing! He opened his fingers and looked at her through the gaps. ¡°Did you expect me to kiss you just now?¡± 13:18 LIUPILI ILLI ¡°No.¡± She turned her head away, but her pounding heart had already betrayed her. The atmosphere of them getting along like this felt very subtle, and it seemed to be a rather scarce scenario. ¡°It¡¯s time for you to get back to the banquet hall.¡± Francisco reminded her while supporting his forehead with one hand. Naomi remembered instantly that her father was still waiting in the banquet hall. She grabbed her evening dress and stood up. Her ankle did not hurt as much after a short rest. She was already at the door when Francisco stopped her. ¡°Naomi.¡± Naomi stopped and turned her head in doubt, and the approaching figure stretched out his hands and held her cheeks in his palms. Not long after that, a warm kissnded on her forehead. Naomi was astonished. The facial features that were approaching her eyes became blurred under the dazzling lights-it was as surreal as a dream. She still could not return to her senses after Francisco had left. The only sensation that she could feel at this moment was the warmth on her forehead. She raised her hand and rubbed the spot.¡± What¡­ What does that mean?¡± Chapter 1228 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1228 ¡°Nelly.¡± Anthony came out to find her because he was worried about her. Seeing her standing at the door of the lounge, he breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Here you are.¡± ¡°Dad,¡± Naomi hid her hands behind her, ¡°¡­ I met a friend just now, so I chatted with her for a bit.¡± Anthony felt helpless. ¡°Remember to at least inform me in the future. Otherwise, I¡¯ll be worried.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dad, I¡¯ll pay more attention to that in the future.¡± She lowered her head. It was indeed her fault for making her father worried. Anthony did not ask her anything, and they did not return home until the banquet was over. Naomi walked back to her room, closed the door, and leaned behind the door. She opened her hand to expose her palm, which was covered with a tiny piece of gauze. Her heart started pounding again upon recalling that scene. ¡®I seem to have fallen!¡¯ ¡°I heard that Mr. Hannigan¡¯s lover jumped off the hospital room. How terrible is that.!¡± ¡°Are you talking about the Mr. Hannigan who ran away from his own wedding ceremony with his lover?¡± ¡°Yes, there are rumors on the Inte saying that Ms. Santiago is the one who forced the woman into jumping off the building. Tsk tsk, the daughter of the Santiagos is actually quite pitiful. Her fiance despises her so much that he ran away with his mistress in public. And now, she¡¯s been made the primary suspect after the death of her fiance¡¯s mistress. Why doesn¡¯t anyone actually remember that she¡¯s the real deal? That she¡¯s Mr. Hannigan¡¯s actual fiancee?¡± Two to three female staff members walked past Naomi, and she stopped when she heard the topic they were discussing. She looked surprised. At that moment Lucy just happened toe out of the elevator. Seeing that Naomi was standing there, pondering about something, she walked up to her and asked, ¡°Naomi, why are you in a daze?¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Naomi returned to her senses and smiled.¡± It¡¯s nothing. I was just thinking about something.¡± Lucy looked at her and patted her on her shoulder, ¡°Then stop thinking about it already. Ms. Vanderbilt ising back to thepany today. We¡¯ll have to work hard.¡± She smiled and nodded. Maisie arrived at Soul at noon, and Lucy handed her all the previous week¡¯s reports when she returned to the office. She took the reports from her and put them on the desk to go through them. ¡°Did something huge happen when I was not around Lucy smiled. ¡°It¡¯s really nothing major.¡± Maisie nodded as if she had thought of something. ¡°1 asked you to bring Naomi around thepany so she could learn a thing or two from you. How is it?¡± Lucy frowned. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, Naomi actually doesn¡¯t suffer from any social anxiety disorder. She¡¯s just a little introverted and shy, and she¡¯s also a richdy in hiding!¡± Maisie lifted her head to look at her, only to see her continueughingly. ¡°Not to mention that she¡¯s still a good-tempered and gentle richdy.¡± Maisie narrowed her eyes. ¡°What in the world happened to the rtionship between the two of you during my absence from thepany?¡± Before taking some time off, Maisie had asked Lucy to take care of Naomi for a while because she was worried the other employees would shun Naomi because of her temperament. ¡®It seems that Lucy was the right choice. Compared with this girl, she talks a lot more and can hold a conversation with anyone. So as long as she¡¯s there for Naomi, thetter will never feel lonely. In general, the effect has been great.¡¯ Lucy scratched her cheeks and smiled.¡± Anyway, we both have gone to the movies, eaten dinner, and gone shopping together. I think Naomi gets along with others very well. It¡¯s just that the others in the company who don¡¯t know her might misunderstand her.¡± Maisie smiled. ¡°She is not a difficult person to get along with, to begin with. It¡¯s just that she doesn¡¯t know how to integrate herself into a big group of people.¡± 1/2 13:19 Cpiei izzo Lucy wondered. ¡°She doesn¡¯t know how to integrate herself into a group of people?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Maisie nodded. ¡°After all, she¡¯s been isted from society for such a long time, so she¡¯s not used to it. Everything will be fine when she gets used to how things work in the future.¡± Lucy was even more confused after hearing that. She recalled in a trance that Naomi had once told her that she no longer had the contact information of all her friends. ¡®Could that be what she meant?¡¯ Chapter 1229 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1229 Lucy suddenly felt a little sympathetic toward Naomi. ¡®Her family¡¯s upbringing shouldn¡¯t be this strict, right? ¡®She¡¯s not allowed to be in contact with others, so has she always been staying at home just like those Victoriandies in ancient times? ¡®No wonder Naomi doesn¡¯t even have a Twitter or Instagram ount. I even had to teach her how to create one. How can I not feel sympathetic toward someone who can¡¯t even have ess to the Inte?¡¯ She remembered something all of a sudden. ¡°Oh cr*p! Then did I just put harm in her way?¡± Maisie frowned. ¡°What harm did you put in her way?¡± ¡°I-I thought that Naomi is so good-looking, but it¡¯s a pity that she doesn¡¯t have a boyfriend. So, I thought about making a match out of Mr. Boucher and her. Moreover, I thought that Naomi has a thing for Mr. Boucher too, but what if¡­¡± Maisie paused for a split second. ¡°Which Mr. Boucher are you referring to?¡± Lucy lowered her head and murmured, ¡°It¡¯s the second heir of the Bouchers.¡± Lucy could not help but tell Maisie about what had happened when she was not around. She even reminded Naomi after she found out that the man was the second heir of the Bouchers. Although what she had tried to tell Naomi got into the ears of the actual person, Naomi did not seem to care about that at all that day. ¡®She¡¯s such a pure and innocent fairdy. Would she still stay by a man¡¯s side even if she were to be deceived?¡± Maisieughed out loud abruptly when she heard this. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I know that you¡¯ve been ying cupid?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± Lucy pouted. ¡°I didn¡¯t know he¡¯s the second heir of the Bouchers at the time.¡± ¡°Actually, Francisco is not as wicked as you think he is. The rumors that you hear from the public may not always be true.¡± Maisie could not help but keep onughing. ¡°If you¡¯ve yed your role well, perhaps she might need to thank you in the future.¡± Lucy was in the middle of pondering about something and whispered, ¡°I think it¡¯s very unlikely for it to turn out as a sess.¡± At the Santiagos¡¯ manor¡­ ¡°That womanmitted suicide by jumping off the building. What does it have to do with Pearl? This is just pure bullsh*t!¡± Mrs. Santiago mmed the newspaper on the table. ¡®That wh*re embarrassed the Santiagos so much before this, and now they¡¯re going to point all their fingers at Pearl and say that it¡¯s all her fault that the wh*remitted suicide!?¡¯ The more she thought about it, the more she could not let it go. She turned her head to look at Antonio. ¡°We should¡¯ve rejected the marriage proposal in the first ce! It¡¯s so unlucky!¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough. Is the gossip on the Inte something that we can stop even if we want to?¡± Antonio finished his tea and put the teacup down. ¡°Now that the marriage has been annulled let¡¯s just allow the past to pass us by.¡± The butler entered the room through the door at this time. ¡°Master, Madam, Mr. Hannigan is here.¡± Mrs. Santiago¡¯s expression changed instantly. ¡°That b*stard is shameless enough to pay us a visit after all that?¡± Antonio opened his mouth at this time.¡± Let him in. I want to listen to what he has to say.¡± Mrs. Santiago snorted and sat down with an upset expression. After a while, Tanner came in through the main doorway. He nodded at the patriarch and matriarch of the Santiagos. Mrs. Santiago did not appreciate his politeness at all and looked away from beginning to end. Antonio lifted his head to look at him. ¡°The union through marriage between the two families has been annulled. The Santiagos don¡¯t n to point fingers for the things that have happened in the past, so what the hill are you doing here?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. Tanner smiled. ¡°Mr. Santiago, I was at fault for what happened back then, and that¡¯s something that I won¡¯t be able to make up for Pearl. I hereby apologize to both of you.¡¯ Mrs. Santiago scoffed. ¡°You want to apologize to us only after that woman jumped off a building? Isn¡¯t this a little toote already Whatever emotion that was left in Tanner¡¯s gaze sank to the bottom of his eyes, but it was not noticeable as there was still a smile on his face. He asked the assistant behind him to ce all the items that he had brought on the table, which were all very precious gifts. ¡°I have no other intentions. I just want to express my apology to both of you.¡± Antonio frowned and did not even utter a single word. Mrs. Santiago only took a nce at the gifts on the table, unmoved. ¡°We¡¯ve got your apology. As for these unnecessary gifts, let¡¯s just forget about that.¡± Chapter 1230 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1230 Tanner gave off a faint smile. ¡°I can rify for Pearl about the gossip that¡¯s spreading like wildfire on the Inte.¡± Mrs. Santiago¡¯s expression turned slightly restrained, and she said in a stern voice.¡± Even if you don¡¯t take any action, our daughter is still innocent.¡± ¡°But will anyone believe it?¡± Tanner managed to choke Mrs. Santiago with only one question. Mrs. Santiago¡¯s face paled. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Tanner replied calmly, ¡°Sandy died after all, but her death is thought to have something to do with Pearl. Sandy once told me that she had a miscarriage because of Pearl-¡® ¡°Bullsh*t!¡± Mrs. Santiago smacked the table, stood up, and refuted furiously.¡± Tanner Hannigan, I don¡¯t care what¡¯s your purpose foring here, but my daughter has never done anything to that woman. Don¡¯t you ever think you can put any of the me rted to that damn woman on my daughter¡¯s shoulders.¡± ¡°Will the public care about what the truth looks like? They only want the result.¡± Tanner slowed down. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t want to see your daughter suffer because of all those rumors, would you?¡± Mrs. Santiago¡¯s face gradually dimmed. He continued calmly. ¡°In the end, if it weren¡¯t for the marriage arrangement that you negotiated with my father, I would have nothing to do with Pearl now, and perhaps Sandy wouldn¡¯t have made that decision that day.¡± His eyes looked gloomy. ¡°Since we¡¯vee this far, we can only keep on moving forward. I think all men in Bassburgh would take offense to her history with Pearl¡¯s reputation, don¡¯t you think so?¡± Mrs. Santiago was trembling with wrath. Antonio, who had not spoken a word, took a nce at Tanner. ¡°Are you threatening US?¡± ¡°Do you think so, Mr. Santiago?¡± He put on another smile again. ¡°I¡¯m just trying to hold a negotiation with both of you. After all, I also want both of you to give me a chance to treat her well.¡± Antonio¡¯s masseter moved. ¡°That depends on whether Pearl will agree to your proposal or not.¡± Tanner smirked. ¡°What if she agrees to it?¡± Antonio did not utter another word. When Tanner left the Santiagos manor, Mrs. Santiago pushed Antonio. ¡°Have you lost your mind!? Can¡¯t you see that that b* stard has already made it clear that he wants to take revenge on our daughter for that woman?¡± Antonio stared at her with an unusually calm expression. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t spoiled Pearl and turned her into that mischievous and rebellious youngdy that she used to be, would she have fallen to the extent of being manipted now? ¡°It¡¯s useless for you to protect her. You can help our daughter for now, but not for the rest of her life. Will Tanner let her go when we¡¯re both gone? She still has to deal with her affairs after all.¡± Mrs. Santiago seemed to have been choked All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. by her throat, and her eyes turned bloodshot instantly. Antonio slowly got up and left the room, and Mrs. Santiago fell back into the couch and cried while covering her face with both hands At the apartment.. When Pearl woke up, the only thing she felt was a sore neck. She remembered that she seemed to have been knocked unconscious in the parking lot. When she saw Tanner sitting on a chair fiddling with a camera, she sat up in a panic. She then immediately realized that she was not wearing any clothes, so she pulled the nket, wrapped herself in it, and asked with a pale face, ¡°Tanner Hannigan, what have you done to me!?¡± Tanner did not even lift his gaze. ¡°It hasn¡¯t even been a week since Sandy¡¯s death, so don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t touch you¡± Pearl was about to rummage for clothes, but Tanner¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to look for them now. I¡¯ve thrown them away.¡± She froze on the bed. ¡°What do you mean?¡¯ ¡°I mean every single word that I just said, literally.¡± Tanner raised his head, and his eyes looked dimmed and enigmatic. ¡°I went to your house today.¡± Pearl¡¯s face turned pale, and her lips trembled slightly. Tanner got up, walked toward her, and showed her the camera. ¡°If I were to show these photos to Mr. and Mrs. Hannigan, please enlighten me about what they would think of you.¡± Looking at the photos in the camera, Pearl¡¯s pupils constricted, her hands and feet turned cold, and blood was drained from her cheeks. ¡°What the h*ll are you trying to aplish?¡± Chapter 1231 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1231 ¡°Sandy is now dead.¡± Tanner approached Pearl with mixed emotions surging from the bottom of his eyes. ¡°So how about you stay by my side on behalf of her from now on?¡± Pearl¡¯s shoulders trembled, and tears were streaming down her cheeks. ¡°What have I done to deserve this?¡± ¡°Indeed, you haven¡¯t done anything. You can me it on the fact that we¡¯re now tied to each other.¡± Tanner grabbed her by her neck and pulled her closer, his eyes bloodshot. ¡°Everything would have been better if you hadn¡¯t appeared in my life. Without you, Sandy and I wouldn¡¯t have gotten to where we are today, and she wouldn¡¯t have chosen to end her life either.¡± Looking at the tear that was rolling down from the corner of her eye, Tanner pushed her away and turned away from her. ¡°At this point, even though this is not the right thing to do, we can only move on with what we have since we¡¯ve already made the wrong choice in the first ce. Pearl Santiago, if you don¡¯t want these photos to be sent to your parents, you can only stay by my side obediently until you¡¯ve made it up for the child that we lost.¡± Tanner left. Watching the door close, Pearl was stunned and looked zed. She was clearly indoors but felt as cold as if trapped in an ice cer. Naomi knocked on the door of the office. After getting permission, she pushed the door open and walked in. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, are you looking for me?¡± Maisie stood in front of the bookshelf and was flipping through a book. She turned to look at Naomi, put the book back onto the shelf, and asked with a smile, ¡°Would you like to go on an outing together on the weekend?¡± She was startled. ¡°An outing? Is it some kind of activity organized by thepany?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± Maisie sat back in her seat. ¡°I¡¯m the organizer of this outing, and only a few people will be there. Ryleigh¡¯s due date is expected to be somewhere in the middle of next month, so I¡¯m arranging an outing for her to rx before she goes intobor. Since the both of you are quite close to each other, let¡¯s go together.¡± Naomi smiled. ¡°Okay then, I¡¯ll definitely be there.¡± Maisie nodded, and she picked up her cell phone and sent a text message to Barbara after Naomi went out. At this time, at the Spring Ripple Neighborhood¡­ N?velDrama.Org owns this. Barbara had just finished breastfeeding the baby, and after putting the baby to sleep, she handed her over to the nanny to bring her back to her room. When she came to the study, she saw Helios sitting behind the desk, revising a script. Helios stopped writing when he heard some movement, raised his head to look at her, and smiled. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Mrs. Boucher?¡± Barbara walked behind him and ced both hands on his shoulders, ¡°Seeing that you¡¯re so busy with work, I¡¯vee to give you a massage on the shoulders.¡± He held the back of her hand and turned to look at her. ¡°Is that so?¡± She leaned over and wrapped her arms around him from behind. ¡°Zee has invited us to an outing this weekend.¡± Helios smiled. ¡°Didn¡¯t she go on a trip with Nn? Why would she think of asking us to go on an outing out of the blue?¡± ¡°Ryleigh¡¯s baby is due next month.¡± Barbara rested her chin on his shoulder and tilted her head against his. ¡°But your cousin is still a bachelor.¡± Helios frowned, pulled her to the front, and looked up at her. ¡°Is my cousin the main point?¡± Barbara hugged him. ¡°Of course, Zee specifically requested that you should bring your cousin along.¡± He squinted and smiled. ¡°Is that so? Then I¡¯ll have to ask him about that.¡± Helios called Francisco right after the conversation. Francisco seemed to be outside, and some background noise came from his end of the call. ¡°There¡¯s an outing. Do you want toe along?¡± Francisco wondered. ¡°What kind of outing are you talking about?¡± Helios responded, ¡°Maisie invited me and your cousin-inw.¡± Francisco kept quiet for a few seconds and then rejected him directly. ¡°No, you people are all couples, yet you want to drag me along with you? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a little too much?¡± Helios smiled and seemed to have guessed that he would say that ¡°I didn¡¯t say that it¡¯s only the four of us. There may be others 100¡± Francisco remained silent again Chapter 1232 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1232 Barbara stood by and watched until Helios finished the call. She then asked, ¡°Did he agree toe along?¡± Helios ced his phone on the desk, stretched out, and hugged her. ¡°He¡¯s agreed to it, but I¡¯m putting my bet on the fact that he¡¯ll be livid when he finds out that we intend to arrange a blind date for him.¡± Barbara smoothed his cor. ¡°Zee imed that the chances of this girl getting together with Francisco are as high as 90%.¡± ¡°Is she that certain?¡± Helios narrowed his eyes slightly, and he seemed to be a little curious about who the girl that Maisie mentioned was. Barbara lifted his head, made him look at her, and chuckled softly. ¡°You¡¯ll know by then, won¡¯t you?¡± On the day of the outing, Maisie and Nn took the two kids to the outskirts of the town to pick a spot before anyone¡¯s arrival. They finally chose a ce with beautiful scenery that was very suitable for camping The water in theke was very shallow and looked clear, so crystal clear that one could see the pebbles and clusters of aquatic nts at the bottom of theke from the bank. ¡°Dad, Mom, there are a lot of tadpoles!¡± Daisie squatted on the cobblestone bank andughed happily when she saw a school of tadpoles in the water that got scared and hid in the cracks of the stone when they saw humans approach. Colton looked disgusted. ¡°What¡¯s so good about staring at tadpoles? They¡¯ll one day grow up to be ugly frogs.¡± Maisie and Nn set up the tent, and she turned and nced at them both, ¡°Be careful not to fall. Your clothes are very expensive.¡± Nn lifted his gaze to look at her and could not help butugh. ¡°Are the kids or their clothes more important?¡± ¡°Their clothes,¡± she answered without any hesitation. Besides, theke is so shallow that it can¡¯t even reach the kids¡¯ knees, so how can it drown them?¡¯ Nn squinted. ¡°What about the kids and me? Who¡¯s more important?¡± She replied instantly, ¡°The kids. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Nn was at a loss for words. Maisie sneered and got closer to him. ¡°The kids are more important, but I have only one husband.¡± Nn nodded with satisfaction upon hearing that answer. ¡°That¡¯s more like it! Louis and the others arrived only when they had gotten half of the setup and the grills all set up. All the ingredients for the barbecue were in their car. Louis carried a lot of things in both hands, while Naomi came along with them. Naomi supported Ryleigh, and both of them were a short distance behind Louis. Maisie turned to Colton and Daisie and said, ¡°Go and help your uncle carry all the ingredients.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± The two little rugrats ran over to help. Louis put down the bags that contained food and looked around. ¡°Is anyone else here yet?¡± Maisie stood up and looked at the four-wheel-drive that was driving in their direction from not far away. ¡°Isn¡¯t that them?¡± Naomi and Ryleigh turned their heads and looked over, only to see Helios and Barbara getting out of the car with multiple bags of all sizes. ¡°We¡¯re a littlete. Sorry to have made you guys wait!¡± ¡°Godfather Helios!¡± Because Daisie had not seen Helios for a long time, she ran over, intending to ask him to carry her, but Colton grabbed her by the back of her cor. Colton looked helpless. ¡°Just how old are you now? And you¡¯re still asking others to carry you around? Shameless.¡± Heliosughed, walked up to the two little rugrats, lifted his hand, and rubbed their little heads. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since!st saw you two, and you two little rascals are still so enthusiastic.¡± ¡°We¡¯re no longer little rascals,¡± Colton replied seriously while Helios took a better look at them as his grin widened. ¡°We¡¯ve grown into bigger rascals.¡± Barbara looked at the two of them. ¡°You kids are growing so quickly now. Neither of you was this tall thest time I saw you. Daisie pouted, looking all aggrieved. ¡°Mom alsoined that we¡¯re growing so quickly, so we¡¯re going through all the clothes she buys too quickly.¡± Barbara giggled. Francisco appeared from behind them. He wore a cap, carried a sling bag on his shoulder, and had a pair of headphones hanging around his neck, looking extremely casual. The two rugrats stared at him curiously as this was their first time meeting him. Chapter 1233 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1233 Barbara introduced Francisco to the two of them. ¡°This handsome man is your godfather¡¯s cousin.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± The two little rugrats nodded in a daze and greeted him politely. ¡°Hello, uncle, it¡¯s nice to see you.¡± Francisco nced at the two of them. ¡®They should be Maisie and Nn¡¯s kids, shouldn¡¯t they? They look alike.¡¯ N?velDrama.Org owns this. Barbara looked at Helios. ¡°I¡¯ll go over and help them out first.¡± Helios nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Barbara walked toward the campsite with the two children while Francisco stared at the site and crossed his arms. ¡°Why do I have a feeling that I¡¯ve been tricked here by you guys?¡± Helios lowered his gaze, smiled, and ced his hand on Francisco¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Since you¡¯re already here, it¡¯s dumb not to make the trip worth it, isn¡¯t it?¡± Francisco clicked his tongue and looked at the camp again. He was slightly startled as he saw someone. Naomi squatted beside Maisie and set up the barbecue with her. She added charcoal to the grill and set it on fire in a matter of minutes. Maisie looked at her. ¡°You¡¯re quite skilled.¡± Naomi replied with a grin, ¡°I participated in quite a few camping activities organized at the academy back then.¡± Ryleigh nodded when she heard what Naomi said. ¡°Yes, yes, it was during our sophomore year. I remember that Naomi was the captain of our group at the time. Maisie raised her gaze and looked in Helios¡¯ direction. Seeing that she was staring in their direction, Helios turned his head and nced at Francisco, and as if he had realized something, he patted him on the shoulder. ¡°I won¡¯t stop you if you want to go back now.¡± He then walked toward the campsite. Francisco was amused for a short while and caught up to him. ¡°Since I¡¯ve followed you here, I¡¯ll just put up with the rest of the trip.¡° Naomi did not notice the addition of a few more people around her at all until she heard Francisco¡¯s voice. She stopped moving immediately and stared at Francisco, who was picking up firewood, with Louis in surprise. The moment she met Francisco¡¯s gaze, she turned her head away in a hurry, and she was at a loss instantly. Maisie, who was squatting right next to her, noticed something and pretended to smile as if she did not know anything.¡± That¡¯s the second heir of the Bouchers. You might not have met him before this.¡± Naomi returned to her senses and smiled with an evasive gaze. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ve met him a few times.¡± Maisie narrowed her eyes. ¡°Is that so?¡± Naomi nodded, bowed her head, and started to skewer the food. Seeing her blushing cheeks, Maisie could not help but sigh with a helpless smile. ¡®She really looks like a young girl who¡¯s just beginning to know what love is.¡¯ They started roasting the skewers immediately after everything was ready, and the two little rugrats could not wait to get their hands on those foods and send them into their mouths when they sniffed the wafting aroma. Barbara and Maisieid a pic mat on the grass and ced all kinds of snacks and fruits on it. After the barbecue was served, everyone was in a hurry to taste it. Daisie chewed loudly. ¡°Hmm! The beef skewers that Dad roasted are so delicious!¡± Ryleigh handed her a shrimp. ¡°Little foodie,e, this is your favorite.¡± ¡°Thank you, Auntie Ryleigh!¡± Daisie was in an overload of happiness when she ate the shrimp. After finishing her food, she said,¡± It would be nice if Wayion were here, but it doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll eat a few more skewers on Wayion¡¯s behalf.¡± Cotton gave her a sideways nce at that moment. ¡°Just admit that you want to eat more.¡± Daisie snorted softly. ¡°That¡¯s none of your business, busybody.¡± Ryleigh did not forget to hand Naomi a few skewers. Naomi took them from her. ¡°Thank you.¡± The four men sat down on the pic mat at this moment too. Nn sat beside Maisie and the children. It was only natural for Louis and Helios to sit beside their wives, and the vacant seat beside Naomi was the only one left empty. Except for Louis and Ryleigh, the other two couples understood what was happening between Naomi and Francisco. Ryleigh looked at Naomi and simply felt that she would feel embarrassed to sit next to a strange man. ¡°Naomi, why don¡¯t you sit by my side?¡± Barbara raised her head abruptly. ¡°You¡¯re pregnant. How convenient would it be if you were to have to move around to make space for Naomi? It¡¯s all right. We¡¯re all friends. It doesn¡¯t matter wherever she sits.¡± Chapter 1234 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1234 Helios poured himself a ss of red wine.¡± Barbara is right You¡¯re pregnant, and your husband has to take care of all your needs already. So just leave Ms. Topaz to the others. Someone else will take care of her for you.¡± Ryleigh frowned ¡®What just happened? So what if I¡¯m a pregnant woman? I¡¯m worried that Naomi would feel awkward and embarrassed. That¡¯s why I asked her to sit by my side.¡¯ Louis seemed to have sensed what Helios and Barbara meant, so he took a nce at Francisco and Naomi, and then wrapped his arm around Ryleigh, who was sitting next to him. ¡°Helios is right.¡± Ryleigh elbowed his waist sullenly. Maisie took the wine bottle and poured some wine slowly. ¡°Do you need someone to take care of Naomi? Naomi is the only designer that Soul Jewelry has, so I¡¯ll definitely take good care of her.¡± Ryleigh thought what Maisie said made sense and stopped worrying immediately. Naomi pursed her lips, Thave to sit right next to Francisco, so how can I not feel nervous?¡¯ At that moment, Maisie turned to her and asked, ¡°Naomi, do you want some fruit wine? I brought two cans.¡± In order to relieve her tension, Naomi nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± The fruit wine that Maisie handed over was peach vored. She wanted to open the can but could not manage to do so. After seeing her struggle for a minute, Francisco reached out, grabbed the can from her, and opened it for her. The whole process was as smooth and slick as it could possibly be. Naomi¡¯s heart was pounding as she took the can from him and whispered, ¡°Thank you.¡± Francisco responded with a faint hum. The picturesque scenery and quiet woods were filled with chatter andughter throughout the whole meal, and everyone raised their cups. ¡°Cheers!¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t had such a satisfying and poetic life for a long time.¡± After saying so, Barbara suggested with a grin all of a sudden, ¡°Why don¡¯t we y a game?¡± ¡°It won¡¯t be Truth or Dare again, right?¡± Ryleigh said with a downcast face. ¡°That¡¯s no fun for someone as heavily pregnant as me ¡°Why y Truth or Dare when we can y another game?¡± Barbara took out a stack of ying cards. ¡°Let¡¯s y Locate the Joker! All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Ryleigh was stunned. ¡°What is locate the Joker?¡± Barbara drew a Joker card out of the stack of cards and exined, ¡°We¡¯ll take turns dealing the cards. Whoever gets the Joker mustplete a single or double-yer mission. Sounds alright to you guys?¡± Maisie nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Neither Nn nor Helios objected to the idea while Ryleigh and Louis both nodded, so everyone looked at Francisco and Naomi. Francisco shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t mind it.¡± Naomi hesitated for a few seconds before nodding. ¡°I¡¯m fine with it.¡± Seeing that everyone had nothing much to say, Barbara proposed to divide everyone into two groups. Naomi was naturally assigned to be in the same group as Francisco, Barbara handed the cards to Maisie, and starting from Maisie, each person would be dealt two cards, and no one could reveal the cards in their hands, not even to themselves. After all, the game was popr because of the enigma that the game brought to the asion. After the cards were revealed, the group that possessed the Joker mustplete the designated single- or double-yer mission When everyone revealed their cards, it was Louis who had the Joker. Ryleigh red at him. ¡°Just what kind of sh*tty luck do you have here?¡± Louis was rendered speechless. Barbara covered her mouth and giggled. Zee, you can nowe up with a mission for them.¡± Maisie rubbed her chin and gave it a proper thought, then turned to Nn and asked, ¡°What do you think will be suitable for them?¡± Louis stared at them. ¡°You two, don¡¯t go too far.¡± Nn raised his eyebrows and ced the wine ss right in front of his lower lip. ¡°Then you guys should do 50 one-handed push-ups.¡± ¡°50!?¡± Louis was furious. ¡°My dear cousin-inw, are you kidding me?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? And allow me to remind you that your wife¡¯s pregnant, so there¡¯s no way she can help you out with the mission.¡± Nn looked at him. ¡°So just bite the bullet and give us 50 push- ups. It¡¯s not that many for a real man.¡± Louis stood up. ¡°You¡¯re truly a ruthless piece of crap!¡± Chapter 1235 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1235 Louispleted 50 one-handed push-ups. In the next few rounds, Louis pulled the Joker another three times, Maisie drew it twice, and Helios got it once. Barbara gnashed her teeth. ¡°I refuse to believe that you¡¯ll always be so lucky, Francisco.¡± Francisco crossed his arms and said calmly, ¡°Jeez, this game is so boring. I haven¡¯t even gotten the chance to experience the game at all.¡± It was Nn¡¯s turn to deal the cards next. And when the cards were revealed, Francisco¡¯s smile froze because the Joker was in Naomi¡¯s hand. Naomi did not expect that she would get the card at all, so she was even more flustered. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡­¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡®Karma¡¯s really a b*tch. Barbara nced at Francisco, who was still sneering just minutes ago-his arrogance was indeed very disagreeable to her eyes.¡± Sure enough, God is still fair to everyone. Didn¡¯t you say you haven¡¯t gotten the chance to experience the game? How does it feel now?¡± Francisco took a deep breath and smiled.¡± It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll just take it as an experience.¡± Nn handed the task of assigning the mission over to Maisie. ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go with a two-yer mission this time.¡± Maisie thought about something, looked at the two of them, squinted, and smirked. ¡°You two will be munching on a wafer roll.¡± Francisco frowned. ¡°What kind of mission is that?¡¯ ¡°I¡¯ll show you how.¡± Maisie picked up a wafer roll and held it with her lips. She then turned to Nn, who immediately understood and ate the wafer roll with her in a ¡®Lady and the Tramp¡¯ style. Staring at this scene, Naomi was dumbfounded. Am I about to. : ¡°What? Must we go that far?¡± Ryleigh was astonished for a split second and looked at Naomi worriedly. ¡°This doesn¡¯t seem fair to Naomi.¡± Barbara smirked and waved her hands. ¡± It¡¯s just a game. Besides, it¡¯s not really a kiss. They don¡¯t even have to touch each other¡¯s lips.¡± Ryleigh pondered over it and thought it seemed to make sense. But when it came to kissing, Naomi¡¯s ears turned extremely flushed-she was so nervous that all her fingers were intertwined, interlocked, and entangled at the same time. ¡°Apart from this, is there any other task that I can do?¡± Francisco opened his mouth. Naomi was slightly startled while everyone else stared at him. Nn squinted slightly. ¡°100 one-handed push-ups. Would you prefer this?¡± ¡°Okay, it¡¯s just 100 push-ups.¡± Francisco got up and started doing one-handed push-ups on the side. Barbara looked at Maisie, and thetter shrugged. I didn¡¯t expect Francisco would rather choose to do 100 push-ups thanplete a double yer mission. Is the information wrong?¡¯ While Francisco was doing all the pushups, Naomi sat silently at the side. When the barbecued food on the table was almost finished, Maisie and Barbara stayed back to clean up while the children went to theke with Naomi and Ryleigh for some fun. Barbara leaned over to Maisie. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that there¡¯s a high probability? Why do I feel that Francisco doesn¡¯t seem to be interested in Ms. Topaz?¡± Maisie took a nce at Naomi, ¡°But the thing is that Naomi has a thing for that kid Francisco.¡± Barbara had realized that during the meal and snorted, ¡°Then Francisco deserves to stay single for the rest of his life Over there, Naomi squatted by theke and helped Daisie collect pebbles. Daisie walked up to her all of a sudden and whispered to her embarrassedly, ¡°Aunt Naomi, can you apany me into the forest for number two?¡± Naomi got up with a smile. ¡°Okay.¡± Daisie took her hand, and the Iwo went straight into the woods, Louis and Francisco were setting up the tents, and when they came out of the tent, they saw the two of them going to the woods together Daisie covered her stomach throughout the whole journey when she came to the forest with Naomi. She suddenly thought of something and turned around anxiously ¡°I don¡¯t have any tissues. What should I do now?¡± ¡°I have some ¡± Naomi took a packet of tissues out of her handbag and handed it to Daisie ¡°Thank you, Aunt Naomi. Please stay here and wait for me!¡± Daisie ran behind one of the stumps, Chapter 1236 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1236 Naomi smiled, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± She stood in the woods and looked around. A rustling sound could be heard every now and then. ¡°I¡¯m done, Aunt Naomi,¡± Daisie walked out from behind the tree and tidied up her clothes. Naomi looked at this beautiful and well-behaved girl and couldn¡¯t help but pinch her cheeks. Daisie suddenly saw something and pointed. ¡°Aunt Naomi, there are a lot of wildflowers there. Let¡¯s go take a look.¡± She then hopped over, with Naomi following close behind. ¡°Take it slow.¡± At the campsite, Maisie walked to theke and saw Ryleigh and Colton picking up seashells. She looked around. ¡°Where are Daisie and Naomi?¡± ¡°They¡¯re over there¡­¡± Ryleigh looked over but didn¡¯t see them. ¡°Eh?¡± Louis walked over, ¡°Are you looking for Naomi and Daisie? They went into the woods.¡± Maisie paused. ¡°Why are they in the woods?¡± Colton stood up straight and answered, ¡°I heard Daisie say that she needed to go to the toilet, and Aunt Naomi went with her.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been too long. I¡¯ll go and find them.¡± Maisie started walking toward the woods, but Louis stopped her. ¡°You don¡¯t need to. Someone went along.¡± Maisie was curious and looked toward the campsite-someone was missing. Maisie nodded. ¡°I guess there¡¯s nothing to worry about then.¡± Ryleigh turned around. ¡°What were you talking about?¡± Louis walked to her with a smile and put his arms around her shoulder. ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s been a long day, so let¡¯s get you some N?velDrama.Org owns this. rest.¡± On the other side¡­ Low hills surrounded them, and patches of grass separated the shallowke. There were clean and elegant-looking yellow and white flowers, which looked beautiful among the greenery. Daisie¡¯s eyes shone. ¡°Wow, what flowers are these? They¡¯re so pretty!¡± Naomi didn¡¯t expect the woods to hide such a beautiful and heavenly ce. She smiled and replied, ¡°These are daffodils.¡± ¡°Daffodils?¡± Daisie scratched her head. ¡°But they look different from the ones in school.¡± Naomi gave a light chuckle. ¡°Because these are wild daffodils.¡± She was surprised when Daisie started plucking them.¡° Daisie, be careful. It might be slippery,¡± Right after she said that, she slipped and fell to the ground. Daisie got one of the flowers and turned to look at her. ¡°Are you alright, Aunt Naomi?¡± Naomi took a deep breath and smiled, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± When she was trying to get up, she realized that she had twisted her ankle. She felt someone approaching and turned to look Francisco walked over with hands in his pockets and looked at Daisie, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of the wolves wandering around here?¡± Daisie frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t try to scare me. There are no wolves in the woods!¡± ¡°Cough¡­ Your mom is looking for you. She says there won¡¯t be any barbecue for you if you don¡¯t go back now.¡± Francisco looked very serious while saying that. Daisie immediately forgot about the daffodils and stood there for a few seconds before throwing the flower away, ¡°How could she do that!?¡± She then ran off angrily. ¡°Dai-¡± Before Naomi could call out her name, she had disappeared, and only the two of them were left in the woods. Naomi sat on the ground and felt a little embarrassed, so she tried to make it less awkward, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Francisco looked down at her and didn¡¯t really answer. ¡°Why are you in such a situation every time I see you?¡± Chapter 1237 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1237 The first time was at the cafe when she hadn¡¯t brought any money, the second time she had been arguing with someone about the price of fixing a car, the third time she had been stuck in the rain while walking around, and the fourth time she had fallen off the stairs and he had had to carry her¡­ Naomi was even more embarrassed because he was right. He put a hand in front of her, and she froze before looking up at Francisco. Francisco looked at her. ¡°Do you expect me to carry you back instead?¡± She was frantic. ¡°No, of course not!¡± She grabbed his elbow and slowly stood up, but the pain in her ankle made her take a sharp breath. Francisco looked at her right foot. ¡°Twisted your ankle?¡± She nodded. Francisco helped her walk to a tree so that she could sit under it and knelt to remove the shoe on her right foot. Naomi put out her hand. ¡°Let me do it.¡± ¡°Does it make a difference if I do it?¡± Francisco removed her sock too and looked at her. ¡°It¡¯s still removing.¡± Naomi pressed her lips together and thought, ¡®Of course there¡¯s a difference! No man has touched my foot before. ¡°Your foot is so swollen it looks like a pig¡¯s leg.¡± Francisco helped her massage it, but she was in so much pain she yelped and covered her mouth. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He frowned and looked at her. ¡°Why are you apologizing?¡± Naomi looked down. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡­ you might think that I¡¯m too noisy.¡± Francisco paused and suddenly looked at her. Naomi felt ufortable from his stare, so she looked down to avoid eye contact. After a long pause, he suddenly said,¡± You¡¯re such a weird woman.¡± She was surprised. ¡°What?¡± ¡°You¡¯re from an affluent family and are so careful in whatever you do. You seem to be meek but are quite brave.¡± After he said that, he looked at her. ¡°You¡¯re bravest when you¡¯re watching horror movies.¡± Naomi paused for a moment while she pressed her lips together, not replying. She wasn¡¯t meek. She was very careful because she didn¡¯t want to be hated. She wanted to blend in with everyone but couldn¡¯t join in their conversation, so she was very careful. Francisco looked at her and felt that she looked like a poor little bunny. He suddenly turned around. ¡°Come on. Guess I have to give you a piggyback ride back.¡± Naomi was surprised when Francisco, who was looking forward, said, ¡°It¡¯s going to rain soon. Get on if you don¡¯t want to get wet.¡± Naomi couldn¡¯t hesitate anymore. She put her shoe back on and climbed onto his back. Francisco carried her. ¡°You look so skinny, but you¡¯re actually quite heavy.¡± The dark clouds started rolling over, and it seemed like it was going to rain. Everyone at the campsite sat under the tent and drank tea. Maisie looked toward the woods, ¡°Why aren¡¯t they back yet?¡± Nn put down the teacup. ¡°They probably found somewhere to hide from the rain. With the years of training that Francisco went through, survival in the wild wouldn¡¯t be an issue.¡± Barbara nodded in agreement while she looked at the rain. ¡°The rain is too heavy now, and we don¡¯t know when it¡¯s going to stop. When it slows down, let¡¯s go look for them. I¡¯m sure Francisco can protect Naomi well.¡± Daisie put her cheeks on her hands and was daydreaming about barbecue. That terrible fellow had tricked her! Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. The rain stopped at night when the woods were already dark. A fire could be seen in a space under a huge rock where the rain didn¡¯t hit. The two people drenched by the rain were drying their jackets by the fire. Chapter 1238 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1238 Francisco sat near the fire and added wood to it, then looked back at Naomi, who was leaning against the stonewall. She was curled up, hugging her legs as if she was freezing. He stood up, walked over, squatted down in front of her, and touched her forehead. It wasn¡¯t burning, so she probably had a low fever. He stood back up, took the dried jacket, wrapped it around her, and pulled her into his arms. Naomi was surprised. Maybe she was feeling very cold, but the moment when she was in his arms, she felt warm andfortable. You¡¯ll feel better after you sleep.¡± He gently pressed her head toward his chest. Naomi listened to his voice and felt his heartbeat, then suddenly smiled. ¡°Just like a dream.¡± Francisco looked down. ¡°What dream?¡± Naomi felt like she was floating, put her arms around his waist, and snuggled. ¡°I like Francisco heard her mumble the rest of the sentence and beamed. After a moment, he whispered, ¡°What do you like?¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Naomi¡¯s breath slowed, and he smiled after noticing that she was asleep. Naomi¡¯s face was on his shoulder, and her breathing was gentle, a warm breath on his neck. He looked sideways at her and yed with her hair before his eyes lingered on her lips. Nn, Helios, and Louis searched for them by following the source of light. Helios saw something and immediately pulled them both aside. Louis was surprised. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Helios shushed him and looked toward the cliff. ¡°We don¡¯t need to bother them as long as we know they¡¯re safe. They¡¯lle back when the sun is back up.¡± ¡°But we¡¯re here to look for the-¡± Before Louis could finish, Nn tapped his shoulder. ¡°Helios is right. Let¡¯s go back.¡± After they both walked away, Louis paused and tried to keep up, ¡°Are we being unkind?¡± Nn red at him. ¡°Do you think interrupting them is a kind thing to do? Louis finally understood. He nodded and followed them back. Once they were back, Ryleigh worriedly asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you find them?¡± Helios smiled. ¡°Yes, they¡¯re safe.¡± Ryleigh looked behind them, and it was pitch ck. No one was there. ¡°Where are they then?¡± Barbara and Maisie walked out from inside the tent. Nn stopped in front of Maisie and smiled with his eyebrows raised. Maisie looked toward them and asked him, ¡°They¡¯re together?¡± He smiled. ¡°They¡¯re having an intimate moment.¡± Maisie couldn¡¯t help but smile. Louis said something to Ryleigh that made her freeze on the spot. ¡°What!? You¡¯re not worried that something might happen to Naomi, leaving them alone?¡± Barbara put her arm around Helios¡¯ arm and smiled. ¡°Ryleigh, why do you think Francisco might do something to her?¡± Ryleigh paused. She had no idea why she would think that way, but they didn¡¯t seem to know each other. ¡°They don¡¯t know each other but are spending time together. If you don¡¯t bring them back, what if¡­ Naomi is ady. She can¡¯t spend time with a stranger ¡°Haha!¡± Barbara couldn¡¯t help butugh.¡¯Ryleigh, what if she wanted to spend time with him?¡± Ryleigh was surprised. ¡°What are you talking about? That¡¯s not possible¡­¡± Chapter 1239 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1239 Maisie walked over and put her hand on Ryleigh¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Naomi. Francisco won¡¯t do anything to her.¡¯ ¡°Zee, you and Barbara are acting so weird today.¡± Ryleigh moved her hand away as she realized something. ¡°Why does it feel like you know something that I don¡¯t?¡± Louis coughed. ¡°You¡¯re just not thinking far enough.¡± Ryleigh stomped on his foot which made him take a sharp breath. He had to endure that because she was his wife. Nn hugged Maisie by her shoulders. ¡® Alright, it¡¯s gettingte. We should all get some rest. They¡¯ll come back tomorrow morning.¡± The two of them went back into their tent, followed by Barbara and Helios. Ryleigh held onto Louis. ¡°Tell me what is happening.¡± Louis hugged her. ¡°Littledy, I¡¯ll tell you when we¡¯re back in the tent.¡± Ryleigh frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me.¡± Louis helplessly said, ¡°I won¡¯t¡± The night grew darker, and the moon peeked out from behind the dark clouds. Morning broke, and the fire was out. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Naomi slowly opened her eyes because she was feeling hot. It was already really bright outside. But when she opened her eyes, she took a sharp breath. The two of them were sleeping on some dried grass. Francisco slept next to her with his arms around her while she curled up Her heart pounded upon seeing that his face was inches away. She wasn¡¯t dreaming -she was really in his arms! Naomi closed her eyes and smiled, then slowly leaned on his chest. He was driving her crazy. How could she adore him so much? ¡°Naomi.¡± The voiceing from above her head made her freeze. She was so embarrassed to be caught in the act. She slowly looked up and into Francisco¡¯s eyes and suddenly sat up, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean it.¡± Francisco turned around, propped his body up with his hand, and looked down at her.¡¯ What didn¡¯t you mean to do?¡¯ She choked. She couldn¡¯t say that she had leaned closer to him after waking up. Francisco stared at her. ¡°Do you remember what you saidst night?¡± ¡°1 ¡°Naomi paused because she didn¡¯t remember. ¡°What did I sayst night?¡± Francisco leaned on his side and on his hand while his lips parted. ¡°You said¡­ You like¡­ spending time with me.¡± Naomi was stunned, and her heart stopped. She was so nervous she couldn¡¯t look into his eyes. ¡°I¡­ Did I say that? I don¡¯t remember Francisco put out his hand while she was stunned and pulled her into his arms. She put her hand on his chest and looked at him with eyes wide open, her heart pounding, She didn¡¯t see him leaning in for a kiss. Her hand on his chest balled up because she was almost out of breath, Francisco looked at her blushing cheeks.¡± Breathe.¡± She took a deep breath. Francisco turned away andughed when he saw her fumbling. Naomi paused and sat up straight. ¡°Why are youughing?¡± Francisco put his hand to his forehead but couldn¡¯t stopughing. ¡°I might just kill you by kissing you.¡± Naomi¡¯s face turned red. Francisco sat up and leaned in. ¡°1 was worried that if I went on, you might die.¡± ¡°Went on¡­Naomi¡¯s eyes darted around because she didn¡¯t know where to look. Francisco pushed her chin up. ¡°What do you like about me?¡± Chapter 1240 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1240 ¡®This question again.¡¯ Naomi looked at him. ¡°Do I need a reason?¡± Francisco smiled. ¡°Do you know me well enough? How can you admire me if you don¡¯t know me? Are you not afraid that I might be a bad person?¡± Naomi looked down and slowly said, ¡°I know you¡¯re not.¡± Francisco ran his finger over her lips. ¡°How did youe to that conclusion? Do you feel safe when you¡¯re around me?¡± She frowned, a little confused. ¡°You¡¯re so innocent.¡± Francisco stared at her. ¡°You¡¯re not careful enough with men. If it were other men, do you think you could be safe staying with a guy?¡± Naomi pressed her lips together. ¡°But you¡¯re not them.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not, but it was because I suppressed my feelings.¡± He let go and sat up with his back facing her. ¡°You need to be more careful with men.¡± He stood up and walked to where the fire was to pick up his jacket and put it on, then looked out at the sky. ¡°The sun is up. Let¡¯s head back.¡± Naomi looked down. If he weren¡¯t going to be with her, why did he kiss her? Francisco and Naomi got back to the campsite, and everyone turned to look at them. Barbara smiled and said, ¡°I told you, safe and sound.¡± Naomi lowered her head because she felt that they knew, so she was a little embarrassed. Francisco frowned. ¡°You really didn¡¯t care if we survived?¡± Helios chuckled, walked to him, and put his hand on his shoulder. ¡°We went looking for you and didn¡¯t want to interrupt¡± Thest part was only audible to Francisco. He paused. Maisie walked toward Naomi. ¡°Are you hurt?¡± Naomi shook her head. Barbara smiled. ¡°She wouldn¡¯t be hurt with Francisco around.¡± Maisie held her hands. ¡°You must be hungry. Have some breakfast.¡± After breakfast, they packed up around noon to return to the city After their outing, Naomi didn¡¯t see Francisco for a long time, as if nothing had happened and it was just a dream. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Naomi sat in the office, daydreaming. The design in her hands was half done. She immediately snapped back when she heard a knock on her door. ¡°Come in.¡± Lucy opened the door and walked in, then said shyly. ¡°Naomi, um¡­ Could you help me with something?¡± Naomi nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± Lucy yed with her fingers. ¡°My parents are asking me to go on a blind date, but I don¡¯t like the man they¡¯ve set me up with Could you.. mess it up for me?¡± Naomi paused for a moment. ¡°You want me to mess it up on your behalf?¡± Lucy nodded and said in a sad tone, ¡°You know that even though I talk a lot, my mind freezes when it really matters. I am afraid that I might be unable toe up with an excuse to reject him. ¡°He hasn¡¯t seen me before, so you can just mess it up. It doesn¡¯t matter how.¡± Naomi thought about it and said, ¡°Alright, let me handle it. ¡°You¡¯re the best, Naomi!¡± Lucy ran over and shook her hand. ¡°You¡¯re my savior!¡± That afternoon, Naomi went to the restaurant with the photo that Lucy had given her. She looked around for a bit and noticed a man sitting at the corner table, so she looked at the photo. She walked over. ¡°Excuse me, are you Mr. Roswald?¡± He looked up at her and stood up. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me. You¡¯re Lucy?¡± Chapter 1241 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1241 ¡°Yes.¡± Naomi smiled and nodded before taking the seat opposite Mr. Roswald. He studied her and smiled. ¡°What a surprise. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so¡­ elegant, Ms. Xavier. I thought¡­¡± ¡°You thought what?¡± Mr. Roswalrd chuckled and continued. ¡± After all, you don¡¯t look much like your mother described.¡± Naomi nodded. Something crossed Mr. Roswald, and he picked up the menu. ¡°Do you want to eat something? Feel free to order anything you want.¡± She was stumped for a moment before replying with a smile, ¡°No, thank you. I¡¯ve already eaten. I came here only because you said you wanted to see me.¡¯ ¡°I see. So, would you like something to drink?¡± Mr. Roswald asked again. Unable to turn down his offer, Naomi ordered a cup of coffee. While he was having his meal, he asked about her work. Since Naomi worked in Soul as well, she was familiar with it. After they had finished talking, Mr. Roswald seemed rather satisfied with her as he said, ¡°It truly surprises me that you¡¯re very serious in your work. Do you have any ns after you get married?¡± After I get married?¡¯ Naomi¡¯s eyshes trembled, and she shook her head. ¡°Nope. I don¡¯t have any ns.¡± Mr. Roswald frowned slightly. ¡°You don¡¯t have any after-marriage ns? Could it be that you still want to work after getting married?¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t I continue to work after I get married?¡± Naomi asked. Mr. Roswald was momentarily stunned. ¡°That¡¯s because people like you guys can¡¯t take care of your career and family at the same time. Besides, after you get married, you need to take care of the kids, right?¡± Naomi was stumped. It took her quite a while before she came around to her senses and said, ¡°What do you mean by people like us? Do we have to sacrifice our career after getting married?¡± Mr. Roswald¡¯s smile froze, and his face turned solemn. ¡°Ms. Xavier, so are you saying that you¡¯re going to choose your career over your family and kids?¡± As if her thought amused him, he continued. ¡°I¡¯m an engineer with a monthly sry of $15,000.1 can support my whole family. I don¡¯t care how much my wife earns. I just want my wife to concentrate on her duties in the future.¡± Naomi looked at him silently. Mr. Roswald picked up a ss of water and took a sip. After that, he decided to go into the main point. ¡°In fact, I¡¯ve run al background check on your family, Ms. Xavier. Both your parents are teachers, and although your family is fairly well-off, you¡¯re far from being affluent. ¡°I¡¯m the only son in my family, and my father passed away at an early age. My mother is the manager of a well-knownpany. I currently have three properties in my name and also have a car. ¡°You don¡¯t have to work so hard anymore after we get married, Ms. Xavier. Besides, bing a housewife and taking care of the children is easier than going to work, right? I¡¯m not asking for anything. I just want you to be good to my mother and help me to take care of my family. That¡¯s all.¡± After a short while of silence, Naomi lifted her head to look at him. ¡°So, you want your wife to give up on her career after marrying you and having children?¡± Mr. Roswald was stunned. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Not everyone has to abandon their career after they get married. It¡¯s a matter of choice. It isn¡¯t a must. Only if a person loves you will they marry you and help you to take care of your family. ¡®We¡¯ve just met, and you¡¯re asking me to leave my work after marrying you. Are you looking for a wife or a babysitter?¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Mr Roswald looked at her incredulously. He did not know whether he should beughing or be angry at her. ¡°Ms. Xavier, you aren¡¯t young anymore. It¡¯s true that you¡¯re pretty and fit the criteria for my choice of spouse. However, as time passes, you¡¯ll get older, and your beauty will wilt away Do you think you still have the luxury of picking for the man you like?¡± Naomi gripped the cup of coffee tightly, but she did not say anything in return. Mr. Roswald continued patiently. ¡°Besides, I¡¯m a decent man with a good family background. If you marry me, your living conditions will improve significantly. I¡¯ll also take care of your parents after we get married. As for our rtionship¡­¡± Chapter 1242 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1242 Mr. Roswald stretched his hand and caressed the back of her hand. Naomi was stunned and frowned while he continued. ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll work out anyway. I need a decent and wise wife like you, Ms. Xavier.¡± Naomi suddenly pulled her hand out and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I already have someone I like.¡± Mr. Roswald¡¯s expression changed, and he pulled her hand away. ¡°You have a man you like? So? What¡¯s the big deal? Are you guys dating? Are you married? If your parents know about your rtionship, will they approve of it?¡± Naomi was startled. She tried to pull her hand out of his grip but to no avail. Her face turned grim as she warned, ¡°Mr. Roswald, please let go of my hand.¡± ¡°Ms. Xavier, I really like you. I liked you from the first moment I saw you.¡± Mr. Roswald pulled her hand andnded a kiss on it, causing goosebumps to erupt over her skin. Naomi felt disgusted and pulled her hand out of his grip. She rose to her feet and said, ¡°Please mind your manners, Mr. Roswald!¡± The rest of the guests in the restaurant turned their heads and looked at them. Mr. Roswald leaned against the back of the chair and smiled sarcastically, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you looking down at me? ¡°Lucy Xavier, do you think you can get everything your way just because you¡¯re pretty? If not for your pretty face, do you think you can get attention from other men because of your meager sry? I know what you want. You want to marry a rich man, isn¡¯t it? Hah, what a dreamer. ¡°All of you people are the same. You want nothing but gold and money. You think you¡¯re pretty, so you can get everything your way? You¡¯re notpetent and can¡¯t earn enough money yourself, so you demand a massive bride price, yet you don¡¯t want to help your husband to take care of his family, and you want him to take care of you instead like some sort of high-priced doll. So, why do we even have to get married?¡± The words that spilled out of his mouth were obnoxious, and the voices of the people around them were getting louder and louder. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Naomi clenched her fists tightly. Although she knew he was not insulting her, she still felt humiliated because he was talking about Lucy. She picked up the cup of water on the table and sshed it on him. Mr. Roswald was Infuriated by her action, so he shot up from his seat and shouted,¡± How dare you ssh water on me, you crazy woman!?¡± He lifted up his arm in an attempt to give her a p. Naomi just stood there and looked as his hand came at her without batting an eye. Just when his hand was about tond on her cheek, he was kicked back to the seat by someone. A man¡¯s hand came out of nowhere and pulled Naomi, who still couldn¡¯te around to her senses, into his arms and brought her away ¡°You-¡± Just when Mr. Roswald stood up and shouted, a bodyguard stood in front of him and pushed him back to his seat ¡°Do you have a death wish? Do you know who she¡¯s? She¡¯s the daughter of Mr. Topaz, the owner of Eastwood Enterprise!¡± ¡°She¡¯s the daughter of Mr. Topaz?¡± Mr. Roswald was stunned. Isn¡¯t she Lucy Xavier?¡¯ In the corridor, Naomi could barely keep up with his speed. While she was struggling, she said, ¡°Mr. Boucher, please walk slower Francisco brought her to the emergency exit. Before she could say anything, he sped his hand on her chin and kissed her This kiss was different from the kiss the previous time. He pried through her teeth, and she felt suffocated. Naomi whimpered, and it took a few moments for him to leave her lips. Looking at Naomi, whose face was red and breathing heavily, Francisco lifted his hand to rub her head and turned his face sideways. ¡°Now, you can¡¯t join any blind dates in the future. Naomi was stunned, ¡°Why. Why?¡± ¡°You still want to have a date with other men after kissing me? Francisco looked at her. ¡°What am I to you then?¡± It took Naomi a few seconds before she could regain her senses. Her eyshes trembled, and she mumbled, ¡°What are you talking about? Aren¡¯t you the one who. So, what is our rtionship now? He lifted her chin and asked, ¡°What do you think?¡± Chapter 1243 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1243 Naomi was momentarily stunned. Her eyshes were trembling as she said, ¡°I have no idea either. I don¡¯t know what our rtionship is right now. Besides, you don¡¯t take our rtionship seriously, do you? ¡°Although I¡¯ve never been in a rtionship before, I know kissing between men and women represents the intimacy of a rtionship. But we¡¯re not that kind of rtionship. Well, maybe for you, we are not.¡± Francisco did not know whether he should beughing or be angry right now. He stood as stiff as a ramrod in front of her and asked, ¡°So, you think that the thing between us is just a game for me?¡± ¡°Is there a difference?¡± Naomi¡¯s eyes turned red, looking just like a rabbit that had just gotten bullied. ¡°Yes, it is.¡± Francisco ced his hand on the wall beside her as he leaned closer. ¡°If this were just a game for me, I wouldn¡¯t kiss you. I¡¯d just have s*x with you.¡± Naomi was so terrified that she froze in ce. She looked at him fixedly as he went even closer to her. A devilish grin tugged at the corner of his lips as he whispered into her ear, ¡°You know what? There¡¯s no need for a man to put in much effort if he just wants to have fun with a woman. He just needs to let his desire loose. For men, desire and affection can be separated, and I remember I have told you before not to think too highly of men, especially the ones like me.¡± He withdrew his arm and turned around. Mr. Topaz protects you well. You have not experienced the world yet, and there are all kinds of people in this world who are good at disguising themselves with masks. You said you believe in me, but you don¡¯t know me well. ¡°I¡¯m not as good as you think, and I¡¯m sure you know how bad my reputation is. My father used to be a yboy who cheated on his wife, and I, too, inherited his behavior. At the age of 17,1 indulged in a hedonistic lifestyle, and women were like clothes to me. It¡¯s my grandfather who sent me for training in a closed environment that I turned a new leaf. However, it¡¯s true that I¡¯ve yed with women¡¯s feelings.¡± When he finished speaking, he turned around and looked at Naomi, whose face was written with surprise. ¡°I was set up by the Hannigans¡¯ daughter once, so I hate scheming women. Of course, this is what I deserve. I don¡¯t really understand why an innocent and ignorant woman like you would like a man like me. It¡¯s just¡­ It¡¯s terrible.¡± Naomi stood and looked at him silently. Even though he had told her every bad thing he had done in the past, her heart did not waver. After a short while, she looked at him and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± He was stunned. Naomi took a deep breath and added, ¡°I don¡¯t care about your past. Even¡­ Even though everyone is telling me how bad you are, I still like you.¡± She lowered her head and clenched her hands together. ¡°You can reject me, but you can¡¯t doubt my feelings for you.¡± Francisco¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he set his jaw tightly. ¡°Are you sure you want to be my girlfriend even if our future might not turn out as you expected?¡± She smiled, and tears fell from her eyes. ¡°Never try, never know. Even if the future isn¡¯t¡­¡± He stretched his arms and pulled her into his embrace, stunning her. Her tears rolled in her eyes, and Francisco pressed on. ¡°Are you sure you won¡¯t regret it?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. Naomi wrapped her arms around him and buried her face into his chest. ¡°No, I won¡¯t regret it.¡± She sobbed. Francisco lifted her face and realized that she was crying. He wiped the tears off her face with his finger and lowered his head to kiss her. She closed her eyes and tried her best to respond to the kiss. After a long while, both of them moved away from each other. Francisco looked at her reddened nose and chuckled. ¡°You look really like a rabbit.¡± He lifted his hand to tousle her hair and asked, ¡°When are you free?¡± ¡°Why do you ask?¡± Naomi asked. Francisco hugged her, and they emerged from the emergency exit. ¡°Let¡¯s go on a date.¡± Naomi¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡®He¡¯s asking me for a date? Does this mean that we¡¯re officially dating now?¡¯ Chapter 1244 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1244 When Naomi did not reply, Francisco cocked his head to look at her. ¡°You don¡¯t want to go on a date with me?¡± ¡°Of course, I want to go on a date with you ¡­¡± Naomi froze for a moment and asked,¡± Are we in a rtionship now?¡± Francisco tightened his grip and pulled her closer into his arms. ¡°Really? This is the question you have for me? You really are more ignorant than I thought you were.¡± Naomi looked at him, and a smile appeared on her face. The next day, at Soul¡­ ¡°Thank you for yesterday, Naomi. My mom told me that guy called her and said we were not suitable. He even apologized to my mom, and my mom was shocked,¡± Lucy said, expressing her gratitude to Naomi. Naomi replied with a smile on her face, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I should thank you instead.¡± ¡°Thank me?¡± Lucy was confused. ¡°Why are you thanking me?¡± Naomi lowered her head. She had been feeling different since yesterday. Looking at the smile on Naomi¡¯s face, Lucy said, ¡°Look at you, grinning like a Chesire cat. You aren¡¯t in love, are you?¡± Naomi¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment when she heard what Lucy said. Seeing her reaction, Lucy knew she had guessed it right and asked, ¡°Seriously?¡± Naomi nodded. Piqued by her curiosity, Lucy went closer and asked, ¡°Who is it?¡± Naomi lowered her head and replied, ¡°It¡¯s someone you know.¡± Lucy fell into contemtion for a moment before looking at her incredulously. ¡°You¡¯re not talking about Mr. Boucher, are you ?¡± When she saw the expression on Naomi¡¯s face, she was stunned. ¡°Seriously? You¡¯re dating him?¡± Naomi replied with a smile, ¡°Yeah. Who else could it be if not him?¡± ¡°What do you really like about him? Aren¡¯t you worried about¡­¡± Even though Lucy did not finish her sentence, Naomi knew what she wanted to say. She looked at her and said seriously, ¡°I don¡¯t care about his past. I just know that I like him for how he¡¯s now. As for what I like about him, I can¡¯t really tell. Maybe think he¡¯s a nice person.¡± Lucy did not want to say anything anymore upon seeing how resolute Naomi was. ¡°Alright then. What¡¯s done cannot be undone. Congrattions.¡± After Lucy left, Naomi received a text message from Francisco, and her face broke into a smile. In the afternoon, Naomi came to the car park. Francisco was waiting for her in front of his car. He was wearing a blue and gray double-breasted trench coat jacket that fit him like a glove, and it made him stand out from other people. Naomi ran toward him. She tripped herself and fell right into his arms. Francisco grabbed her into his embrace and chuckled, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so excited when you see me.¡± She felt embarrassed. She pulled herself out of his arms and stood straight. Francisco took a box of snacks out of the car and handed it to her. ¡°You haven¡¯t had lunch yet, right? Here, it¡¯s for you.¡± Naomi took over the box of snacks and lifted her head to look at him. ¡°Are you here to deliver lunch for me?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± he replied matter-of-factly. ¡°I¡¯m worried that you¡¯ll get hungry, and this is what I should do as your boyfriend as well.¡± Naomi smiled and replied, ¡°Thank you.¡± Francisco tousled her hair and continued.¡± I have to go back to the prosecutor¡¯s office. I may not be able toe to see you in the next two days, but if you miss me, you can call me.¡± After that, he kissed her forehead. Naomi pressed her lips and nodded obediently. Both of them did not know that someone was watching them from a car not far away. Naomi watched as Francisco got into the car and drove away. She looked at the box of snacks in her hand, and just when she turned around, she saw her fathering out of his car and was stunned. She walked over to him and asked, ¡°What brought you here today, Dad?¡± Anthony looked in the direction where the car had disappeared with a frown. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I heard you¡¯re still at Soul, so I wanted to pay you a visit.¡± Chapter 1245 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1245 Naomi pressed her lips thin. Anthony looked at the box of snacks in her hand and frowned deeply. ¡°Nelly, is that¡­ Francisco?¡± Naomi¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she became nervous. However, she did not dare to hide it from her father and confessed everything. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m sorry, Dad. I should¡¯ve told you earlier.¡± ¡°When did it start?¡± ¡°Yesterday¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m asking. I want to know when you two started seeing each other.¡± Anthony frowned. ¡°About a month ago¡­¡± she replied. ¡°Dad, you told me that you won¡¯t interfere with my rtionship. I like him very much.¡± Anthony took a deep breath and said seriously, ¡°Yes, I did tell you before that I wouldn¡¯t interfere with your rtionship, but it depends on who you¡¯re seeing. Nelly, Francisco isn¡¯t suitable for you.¡± ¡°Dad, I know he has a bad reputation, but I don¡¯t care about his past,¡± Naomi replied. This was the first time she went against her father. Upon realizing how much his daughter liked Francisco, Anthony¡¯s face turned grim. ¡°Nelly, this isn¡¯t as simple as you think. A man like Francisco isn¡¯t someone you can handle. This is for your own good.¡± Naomi could not understand it at all. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. You think he¡¯s still a bad guy just because he had a bad reputation in the past?¡± ¡°Nelly-¡± ¡°Dad, I¡¯m an adult. I can differentiate good from bad. He isn¡¯t as bad as we think he was.¡± Naomi pulled his hand. ¡°Dad, please give us some time. We¡¯ll prove it to you. I have faith in him.¡± Anthony did not say anything, but he was worried. Putting aside what kind of a man Francisco used to be, everyone in the city knew about his scandalous past. Francisco might have be a prosecutor because of his own effort, but Anthony did not dare to risk his daughter¡¯s future Besides, his daughter had been cut off from the outside world ever since she fell into aa, so she was gullible. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She was his only daughter, so he must not let down his guard. It seemed to him that he had to introduce his daughter to better men who she could depend on. In the evening, at the Blue Bay vi.. Maisie was changing her shoes in the hallway. When she walked into the living room, she saw that Nn was making dinner in the kitchen. She threw her purse on the couch and walked up to him. When she saw what kind of food he was making, she said in surprise, ¡°You¡¯re making Buffalo chicken wings?¡± He chuckled deeply and replied, ¡°I saw you like this on the day of our outing, so I tried to make some.¡± Maisie hugged him from the back and pressed her cheek on his back. ¡°I like everything you make.¡± Nn cocked his head to look at her and said, ¡°Go wash your hands. Dinner is ready.¡± She walked to the table and sat down. After Nn had served all the food, Maisie hurriedly took a piece of the Buffalo chicken wings into her te. Nn took off the apron and looked at her.¡¯ What does it taste like?¡± Maisie lifted her head and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s even tastier than the one my cousin made! After that, she picked one up and sent it to Nn¡¯s mouth. When Nn was tasting the chicken wing, she giggled and said, Right?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± he replied faintly. ¡°When you eat something you made yourself, it tastes just average.¡± Maise pouted. Just average? His cooking skills areparable to those of a five-star hotel chef. He¡¯s such a humblebrag.¡¯ Maisie blinked and said, ¡°What about I make it for you next time?¡± Chapter 1246 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1246 Nn took a bowl, fetched himself some soup, andughed out loud. ¡°I don¡¯t expect you to cook anymore. You¡¯re the one who¡¯s going to make money and feed me.¡± Maisie took the soup bowl and chuckled.¡± It¡¯s very expensive to feed a CEO.¡± Nn was about to say something when his cell phone rang. He narrowed his eyes and answered the call when he saw the caller ID. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± The other party said something to him through the call, and he responded with a light hum. ¡°I¡¯ll be there tonight.¡± When the call ended, Maisie looked at him. ¡®What¡¯s wrong?¡± Nn¡¯s lips curled slightly. ¡°There¡¯s a gathering tonight, and your ssmate will also be there.¡± Maisie knew who he was talking about and clicked her tongue. ¡°My ssmate? Isn¡¯t he your cousin too?¡± Nn became even more amused. ¡°He¡¯s also your cousin.¡± As night fell, the city became decorated with lights. The VIP Room #1 of the hotel¡¯s restaurant was filled with well-known figures in the field. As the Cliffords expanded their cross-strait business, it was only natural for veteran directors and CEOs in the industry toe and join in. Apart from Nn, Anthony was also invited. Nn and Jackie were cousins, and since this matter had not been made public, almost no one knew about it. Everyone thought that he was there out of courtesy.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Nn drank with several directors who came to him and proposed a toast. He then lifted his head and brought the wine ss to his lips, but before he took a sip out of the ss, he saw Anthony appear with his daughter, Naomi. Naomi came with her father, and she did not understand the reason her father would bring her. It was not until she entered the private room that she realized that not only her but several daughters of the other CEOs and directors were also present. Anthony walked toward Nn, who smiled and nodded at him. ¡°Uncle Topaz, you¡¯vee too.¡± ¡°Yeah, I brought Naomi over to let her get in touch with the circle more. After all, she¡¯ll be in touch with them more frequently in the future,¡± Anthony said with a smile. Naomi only nodded at Nn and greeted him politely. At this time, a director called Anthony over, so he turned around, told Naomi to wait for him, and went away. Because she was unfamiliar with anyone present, Naomi looked around and thought that Maisie would also be there, but unfortunately, she was not. Nn put down the wine ss and saw Naomi looking for someone. ¡°Zee didn¡¯te with me. Are you looking for her?¡± Naomi was stunned for a split second. She then waved her hand and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s fine. There¡¯s no need to bother her,¡± Nn exined lightly. ¡°You¡¯re Mr. Topaz¡¯s daughter. Those people won¡¯t do anything to you, so don¡¯ t worry.¡± Several directors¡¯ daughters looked in their direction and were surprised by what they saw. Since his marriage, Mr. Goldmann has always been a great husband who loves and pampers his wife to the max, and he¡¯s never taken the initiative to talk to other women. Yet, he¡¯s having a conversation with the daughter of the owner of Eastwood Enterprise? That¡¯s unbelievable! A voice came from behind. ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯t even show up. I didn¡¯t expect you to do me this honor.¡± Naomi turned her head in doubt, and the elegant and handsome man with gold-rimmed sses who was approaching them was the man who had been ying the piano that night. Nn looked at Jackie, who wasing over with a lukewarm attitude. ¡°I¡¯ll still have to save my cousin some face.¡± When Jackie heard the word ¡°cousin¡±, the smile on his face stiffened slightly. His gaze thennded on Naomi¡¯s face, and he was astonished. ¡°Miss, you look very familiar. Have we met somewhere else?¡± She nodded politely. ¡°Mr. Pianist ¡°Oh yeah, it turns out to be you.¡± Jackie picked up the wine ss on the table and smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you again.¡± Naomi smiled. At that moment, Anthony walked over with several veteran directors, and they introduced Jackie to him, This is the grandson of Elder Master Clifford from Octavia, Mr. Jackie Clifford Chapter 1247 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1247 ¡°It turns out to be Mr. Clifford. I¡¯ve heard so much about you.¡± Anthony raised his ss and proposed a toast. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Jackie raised his ss and said with a smile. ¡°Tve also heard a lot about you, Mr. Topaz Especially about your overseas coboration in the Persian Gulf project Anthony was astounded and smiled ¡°The sess of the Persian Gulf project is the joint effort between the other investors and me. They¡¯re the ones who should get most of the credits whenpared to me Jackie slowly finished the red wine ¡°Mr Topaz, you¡¯re being too modest ¡°By the way, do you know my daughter?¡± Anthony took a nce at Naomi. He had seen Jackie talking to his daughter a few seconds ago Jackie paused for a second. ¡°Is this youngdy your daughter?¡± He responded, ¡°Yes, my daughter rarely attends such asions, so I¡¯ve been bringing her along to get her to adapt to them recently ¡°I see ¡°Jackie exined calmly. We just met at the dinner banquet the other day Listening to the conversation between her father and Jackie, Naomi lowered her gaze and did not utter a single word from beginning to end She had always been a sensitivedy and could sense that her father wanted her to get in touch with all these wealthy men and women As for his intention¡­ She pursed her lips tightly ¡°Dad still can¡¯t let go of his prejudice against Francisco Nn sipped his wine slowly as he nced at this scene thoughtfully Maisie sent him a text message at this moment, asking him not to drink too much wine and that she had prepared supper and was waiting for him to go home The corners of his lips rose slightly My wife is waiting for me at home, and I really wish to go home immediately These events are so annoying ¡°Mr Goldmann.¡± Naomi walked up to him and asked cautiously, ¡°Can I upy a few minutes of your time 7 Nn and Naomi came out to the corridor knowing that she had a favor to ask. Nn immediately opened his mouth Just give it to me, Ms Topaz Naomi lowered her head ¡°1 know that you¡¯re quite close to my father so I want to ask you to help persuade my father and get him to let go of his prejudice against Francisco Nn squinted slightly He had probably guessed Anthony¡¯s purpose for bringing his daughter to the banquet tonight ¡°What makes you think I can convince Mr Topaz ¡°I think my father will ept your opinion to a certain extent. She bit her lip No matter how she She did not want to ruin her rtionship with her father, nor did she want to leave Francisco. ¡°Mr. Topaz is definitely a good father.¡± Nn frowned. After having children, he could somewhat understand the feeling of being a father. ¡°Ms. Topaz, you shouldn¡¯t rely on others if you want to convince your father.¡± Naomi was stunned for a moment. Nn¡¯s expression was unchanged. ¡°If you want your father to let go of his prejudice against Francisco, the problem can¡¯t be solved by relying on someone else¡¯s advice. The problem has to be solved by the two of you and only the two of you.¡± Naomi pursed her lips and clenched her hands tightly. Before going back into the room, Nn said, Perhaps, this is the test that¡¯s sitting right in between the two of you.¡± She froze in ce. Returning to the private room, Anthony summoned Naomi with a smile. ¡°Nelly, Mr. Clifford mentioned about you just now, saying that you yed the piano well thest time you two met, so why not go up the stage and have another go with Mr. Clifford?¡± Naomi¡¯s gazended on the piano that was ced on the stage, and Jackie had already sat right next to it Anthony pushed her over. ¡°Go and give it a try.¡± Jackie seemed to be waiting for her, and when he saw Naomiing onto the stage, he grinned ¡°Ms Topaz, all you need to do is assist me from the side.¡± Naomi nodded. She sat down next to Jackie, and they yed Pachelbel¡¯s Canon in D major with four hands Everyone present looked at their coboration and praised them ¡°These two kids seem to be a good match.¡± Chapter 1248 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1248 ¡°It¡¯s no wonder that Mr. Topaz brought his daughter over tonight. This seems to be his intention.¡± Listening to thements of the people around him, Anthony smiled without saying a word. ¡®I do hope that Naomi will get into too much contact with an excellent man like Jackie.¡¯ At 9:00 p.m. Nn had left the banquet and returned to the Blue Bay vi. Maisie was dumbfounded when she saw himing back so early. ¡°Why did youe back so soon?¡± Nn undid his tie and took off his jacket.¡± The dinner was boring, so I wanted toe home earlier to apany my wife. Maisie sneered and took the jacket from him. ¡°Why? Wasn¡¯t there a pretty woman at the dinner party 7 He hugged Maisie from behind, buried his face in her hair, and smirked. ¡°Other than you, other women are all men to me.¡± She turned around and pressed her finger against his lips. ¡°You¡¯d better watch out for that glib tongue of yours.¡± He responded lightly with a hum, straightened his posture, and gently rolled up his sleeves. ¡°I met Naomi at the banquet.¡± Maisie was stunned and could not help but wonder. ¡°Naomi is there too?¡± He walked to the couch, sat down, and rubbed the bridge of his nose. ¡°Specifically, Anthony is the one who brought her there, probably with the intention of making a match out of Naomi and Jackie.¡± Maisie was slightly startled. Anthony wants to make a match out of Naomi and Jackie?¡¯ She thought of something and walked over. ¡°Does Mr. Topaz not know about Naomi and Francisco? ¡°All these happened only because he knows.¡± Nn hugged her. ¡°Naomi came to me and asked me to speak to her father about his prejudice against Francisco.¡± Maisie looked at him and said nothing He sounded serious and rigorous ¡°But it¡¯s a matter between the two of them It¡¯s pointless to rely on others to speak to someone about his or her prejudice They have to resolve it themselves.¡± Maisie remained silent What Nn just said isn¡¯t wrong Anthony¡¯s prejudice against Francisco is nothing more than the result of the scandals that Francisco had had in the past Besides, Anthony only has one daughter, so he¡¯s always been very cautious in order to protect his daughter. He doesn¡¯t approve of Francisco only because he is worried, isn¡¯t he? hain DI ¡®Naomi fell into aa due to an ident during her university years. After more than ten years of aa, she has been isted from all sorts of social interactions and has never had any form of contact with any man. ¡°After regaining her consciousness, Anthony has been loving and protecting his daughter even more. He doesn¡¯t agree with the idea of Naomi being together with Francisco only because of the consideration of a father. Nn took her to his thigh and sat her down. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Maisie lifted her gaze to look at him and wrapped her arms around his neck. ¡°I¡¯m thinking if our daughter were to fall for a boy you don¡¯t like in the future, would you do the same to them?¡± Nn¡¯s own words choked him. He cleared his throat and looked away. ¡°It¡¯s too early to think about this now.¡± ¡°Time flies, doesn¡¯t it? The kids will turn into adults in just a few more years, and then, Hmmm!¡± Nn had sealed her lips. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it when the timees.¡± Maisie was at a loss for words. The next day, at Soul¡­ Naomi was still sitting alone in the staff restaurant, but she had no appetite. She kept staring at her phone from time to time as Francisco had not replied to the text message that she sent himst night. N?velDrama.Org owns this. She did not raise her head until someone sat down across from her. She raised her head and was stunned instantly. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt?¡± Maisie smiled and put down her tableware. ¡°Lucy has taken a leave of absence. I saw you¡¯re eating alone again, so I¡¯vee to apany you.¡± Naomi lowered her gaze and did not say anything. Seeing that Naomi was looking at the screen of her phone from time to time, Maisie could not help but ask, ¡°Are you waiting for Francisco¡¯s message?¡± She was flustered again Seeing her reaction, Maisieughed. ¡°I know everything about you and Francisco. Actually, Francisco is quite a nice person.¡± Chapter 1249 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1249 It was probably Naomi¡¯s first time listening to someone else praise Francisco. Naomi lifted her head and looked at Maisie. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, do you think he¡¯s a good man too?¡± ¡°I went to the training camp for more than half a month back in the day, and back then, Francisco was¡­¡± Maisie stirred the soup in the bowl. ¡°Should I say unruly and very active? But he¡¯s indeed be a lot more mature now.¡± Naomi pursed her lips. ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t know him before, but I don¡¯t care what he was like before.¡± ¡°Why do you like him?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. Maisie¡¯s words made Naomi think of the question that Francisco had asked her three times before this. She lowered her gaze. ¡°I don¡¯t know that either. I just think that he¡¯s a fine man.¡± ¡®Is it because I saw his kind gesture at the hospital? Or is it because he saved me from certain embarrassment by paying for my coffee at the cafe? Or maybe it¡¯s because of that time when he helped me out when we rammed into the rear-end of someone else¡¯s car and were almost scammed of our money? ¡®I don¡¯t even know the answer myself. Maisie supported her chin with one hand.¡¯ If you really want to be together with him, I believe that even your father can¡¯t stop you. You two are facing difficulties because of your father¡¯s disapproval So, you¡¯ll still have to face the things that you must face You can even face them together.¡± Naomi lowered her gaze and smiled. ¡°Mr Goldmann has told you¡­¡± ¡°His grandfather didn¡¯t think highly of me back then either, but Nn insisted.¡± Maisie looked back at her past disdainfully. ¡°Nn and I have gone through a lot of things just to get to where we are today, and that includes life and death But after all that we¡¯ve gone through, I¡¯ve never regretted marrying him up until today¡± Naomi was astounded. After a while, she seemed to have understood something and said with a smile on her face, ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t give up on us.¡± At the same time, at the District¡¯s Attorney¡¯s Office¡­ Francisco and his colleagues came out of the building and saw Anthony standing in front of a car Francisco said something to the people next to him and walked toward Anthony ¡°What brings you here, Mr Topaz?¡± Anthony nced at him. I¡¯m here for you¡± Francisco guessed it was probably because of this matter, so he nodded, ¡°Are you here because of Naomi?¡± ¡°Yes, Anthony answered without hesitation and then added, ¡°I¡¯m here to ask you to break up with my daughter On his way back, Francisco recalled what Anthony had told him and tightened his grip on the steering wheel. I might so well you overything directly, Nelly is a simple and pure girl because she got into an ident at university, which caused her to fall into aa for more than 10 years. Even when the hospital informed me that she could only be in a vegetative state and that the chances of her regaining consciousness were extremely slim, I did not give up on her. ¡°She had been isted from the world for so long and had never been in contact with others from the outside world. The changes in the outside world are still fresh to her, so perhaps she likes you only because of her ignorance of the romantic rtionship aspect of things. ¡°She might not care about your past, but I only have one daughter. Her mother abandoned her in under a month after giving birth to her. I¡¯m the one who¡¯s gone through all the hardships to bring her up. So, I can¡¯t watch my daughter get abandoned again someday in the future, and I don¡¯t believe that you can provide her with a future.¡¯ The ringtone of Francisco¡¯s cell phone interrupted his thoughts. He picked up the cell phone and took a glimpse at the caller ID. It was a call from Naomi. He hesitated for a few seconds and was about to answer, but when he shifted his gaze away from the phone¡¯s screen, an oing car made him turn the steering wheel abruptly. Naomi stood in the corridor to make the call, and she was astonished as she stared at the screen in confusion when the call was hung up. When she tried to call him again, nobody was there to answer the call Naomi put the phone down He must be very busy now. Did I disturb him? Chapter 1250 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1250 Francisco called back after a few minutes, and she answered the call with a smile. ¡°Hello¡­¡± After hearing something that came from the other end of the phone call, Naomi¡¯s expression changed slightly. At the hospital¡­ Naomi rushed to the door of the ward. Besides Francisco, a middle-aged man was also standing in the ward, his father, Eugene. Francisco had a ster cast on his left leg, and it seemed that there was nothing serious except his leg injury. He sat on the hospital bed and nced at Naomi. Eugene also looked over and wondered. She¡¯s¡­¡± Francisco replied indifferently, ¡°A friend.¡¯ ¡°Since you¡¯re fine, then have a good rest.¡± Eugene got up and left the ward. Naomi walked over to the hospital bed and stared at him. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s just a flesh wound.¡± Francisco gave off a faint smile. ¡°So, don¡¯t worry.¡± Naomi lowered her head and bit her lower lip. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, L¡­ I called because I hadn¡¯t received your reply. I didn¡¯t know that my action would cause you to¡­ To run into an ident.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. You don¡¯t have to apologize.¡± Francisco pulled the nket up to his waist and leaned back on the pillow.¡¯ Naomi, can I ask you something?¡± She froze for a few seconds, then nodded. He smiled and asked, ¡°Can you describe your feelings for me?¡± Is it just as her father mentioned, she likes me only because of her ignorance? Naomi was stunned for a while. ¡°Can I describe my feelings for him?¡¯ Thinking back to what Maisie had said to her, Naomi took a deep breath. ¡°My feelings for you are so strong that I want to be with you for the rest of my life.¡± Francisco looked at her. She lowered her gaze-her eyes were filled with a hint of glee that she could not hide.¡± It¡¯s also a feeling that I won¡¯t give up. Francisco¡¯s gaze was fixed on her ¡°You won¡¯t give up even if everyone else doesn¡¯t like the fact that We¡¯re together ¡°No¡± Naomi did not even hesitate, but she then thought of something, paused for a second or two, and said, ¡°As for my father. He¡¯s just a little prejudiced, but I¡¯ll make sure that he¡¯ll ept you in the future¡± Francisco covered his face with his palm and chuckled softly. ¡°You¡¯re so dumb. You obviously have so many better choices¡­¡± Naomi lowered her gaze. ¡°Those might be better choices, but they¡¯re never going to be someone that I like.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this. After a long while, he opened his mouth with difficulty. ¡°You should find someone who¡¯s better for you. I may not be suitable for you.¡± Naomi¡¯s heart trembled. ¡°W-What are you talking about?¡± He avoided her gaze and continued calmly. ¡°Let¡¯s just break up.¡± Naomi froze in ce. When Kennedy and Samantha, who arrived at the door, heard what they were talking about, they immediately hid behind the wall at the room¡¯s entrance. The atmosphere in the ward was dead silent as if it had cut off all the background and surrounding sounds. Naomi stood stiffly in ce, staring at him in disbelief. ¡°Did you just say¡­ that we should break up?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Francisco looked out the window with a gloomy expression. ¡°I can¡¯t provide you with a promising future, and I don¡¯t want to waste your time.¡± Naom¡¯s breathing became exceptionallybored, and her vision blurred as the tears rose. ¡°But why?¡± Francisco lowered his tone a little. ¡°Do we need any reason to break up?¡± Naomi¡¯s clenched fists trembled, and her lips turned pallid as if something had rolled over and crushed her heart. She felt devastated deep down. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t you like me?¡± Francisco clenched his hands that were resting under the nket, but he did not let any emotion escape through his facial expression. ¡°Who in the world would appreciate a woman who reverses the courting process?¡± A teardrop gushed down from the corner of her eye, and she still could not believe what she had just heard. ¡°Breaking up is just a lie, isn¡¯t it-¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for me to lie to you.¡± Francisco looked at her with an indifferent expression ¡°Naomi, Tonly got together with you only because I thought you were too pure and too easily fooled. You might not think I¡¯m such a man, so I¡¯m proving to you that I am. As such, we¡¯re done here.¡± Chapter 1251 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1251 When Naomi heard that her tears dropped like pearls from a broken ne She sped her heart in pain, turned around, and ran without looking back Francisco saw her disappear from the door, and his heart suddenly ached. The feelings that he was suppressing made his face twitch. Samantha couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer, so she walked into the room. ¡°How could you do that17¡± He was surprised ¡°Mom¡± *Samantha Kennedy tried to stop her, but it was toote Francisco¡¯s face turned after the p, but he kept quiet Samantha took a deep breath and spoke when she calmed down ¡°I think you have feelings for the girl and sending her away hurts you What made you do that? Why can¡¯t you deal with the issue together? He looked down and replied after a moment. Mom, let me deal with it ¡°Let you deal with it? Do you think I¡¯d care if you weren¡¯t my son Alright, it let you be* Samantha pointed at him ¡°You did this to yourself Now live with it She was worried about her son, but after seeing what happened, she didn¡¯t feel like getting involved with her useless son Kennedy helplessly looked at Francisco, then turned around and followed her The room was back to being quiet Francisco put his hand to his forehead and mumbled, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± Naomi sat at the bus stop sadly and stared at the people and cars passing by Her heartfelt empty as if there was a hole in the middle ¡°Let¡¯s just break up That sentence stabbed her in her heart and took that part of her heart away It would never be whole anymore Naomi didn¡¯t understand why rtionships were soplicated if he didn¡¯t like her why had he kissed her? Unfortunately, she would never get an answer to all those questions Everything hade to an end A car stopped in front of her, and the window slowly rolled down Naomi was startled The man who was driving was none other than Jackie Clifford After getting into the car, Jackie drove away He asked, ¡°Are you in trouble? Naomi lowered her head. ¡°Not really She was just heartbroken Jackie looked at her and smiled ¡°Are you seeing someone?¡± She paused but didn¡¯t reply He quietly said, ¡°There¡¯s someone I can¡¯t let go of either, so I understand how you feel Naomi looked at him ¡°You¡¯re seeing someone?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± he slowly said ¡°But we didn¡¯t get together and never will ¡°Why She didn¡¯t understand ¡°Aren¡¯t you both in love? Why can¡¯t you be together?¡± Jackie frowned ¡°Not all lovers can end up together. He smiled after saying that there are a lot of people who love each other but can¡¯t be togetherand these losi loves will be regrets that can only be remembered But not ending up together doesn¡¯t mean that it never existed ¡°Some people felt sad because they were never together but some felt sad because they were meant to be together but broke up instead I¡¯m the former Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Naomi looked out the window What about Francisco and her? Were they thetter? Jackie parked outside the Topaz residence Naomi got out and turned to look at him. Thanks for the nde Jackie stood next to his car and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡± Chapter 1252 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1252 Naomi nodded ¡°I¡¯m head in then Drive safe.¡± Jackie watched her walk in before driving away Naomi walked into the living room Mrs. Irving had prepared dinner and smiled when she saw her. ¡°It¡¯s time for dinner, ma¡¯am.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not hungry You go ahead¡± Naomi walked up the stairs without looking back Mrs Irving put the food on the table and looked at her worriedly After Anthony arrived home, Mrs Irving told him about what had happened because she was worried, Anthony took off his coat and handed it to her ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look¡± He went to Naomi¡¯s room, knocked on the door, opened the door, and saw Naomi sitting in front of her desk, going through a photo album ¡°Naomi, why aren¡¯t you having dinner?¡± Naomi shook her head ¡°I¡¯m not hungry yet, don¡¯t feel like eating¡± Seeing how sad his daughter was, he could guess what had happened He walked to her, sat down, and said, ¡°Nelly, all that i have done is for your own good All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Naomi was surprised Anthony looked down. ¡°I know you like Francisco a lot, but he¡¯s not good for you I don¡¯t want to gamble off your happiness because I don¡¯t want to see you end up like me Naomi was stunned She saw the sadness in her father¡¯s eyes and understood that her father really was just concerned about her After a moment of silence, she slowly said,¡± Dad, when Mom left you, you must have been really sad too¡± Anthony chuckled ¡°I was for a while, but i¡¯m d I had you You¡¯re the reason I carried on¡± Naomi lowered her head ¡°Dad, I¡¯m sorry Anthony raised his hand and touched her head ¡°There¡¯s no need to apologize to me Naomi started crying, and Anthony hugged her to console her ¡°Everything will get better After a few days Maisie made some coffee, walked to her desk, and sat down Someone knocked on the door She picked up her coffee and took a sip ¡°Come in¡± Lucy and Naomi walked in ¡°Ms Vanderbilt, you asked to see us?¡± Maisie put down her cup and looked up ¡°Yes, I n to send you to manage the stores. What do you think?¡± Lucy walked to the desk ¡°Do we go together?¡± Maisie nodded ¡®Yes Naomi is familiar with jewelry making now, and you have experience with management I trust you the most after Uncle Kennedy, so I trust it won¡¯t be a problem?¡± Lucy smiled and answered, ¡°It¡¯s fine by me, but Naomi * She turned to look at her Maisie looked too Naomi smiled and nodded ¡°That¡¯s fine¡± Maisie asked Naomi to stay Naomi looked at her curiously ¡°What can I do for you, Ms Vanderbilt? Maisie crossed her fingers and ced them under her chin ¡°I heard that you¡¯re not being yourselflely Did something happen?¡± Naomi paused and looked down ¡°Nothing, I¡¯ll get back on my feet as soon as possible.¡± Maisie looked at Naomi. ¡°Is it about Francisco? Naomi opened her mouth but didn¡¯t say anything, and Maisie didn¡¯t push ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened but listen to your heart. No matter what you end up choosing, pick one that you won¡¯t regret in the future¡± Kennedy had recounted everything, so Maisie knew what had happened it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for her to intervene no matter what issues they were facing, but she could nudge them in the right direction Naomi looked at her. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, if If you missed your chance to be with Mr Goldmann, would you have regretted it?¡± Chapter 1253 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1253 Maisie was in deep thought for a long time ¡°Yes, but I could feel his love for me, so I wouldn¡¯t have let it be a regret ¡°Hmm¡±Naomi looked down and gave a sad smile When people who loved each other couldn¡¯t be together it was just because they didn¡¯t love each other enough Why would two people who loved each other a lot let it turn into regret? She liked Francisco, but did he feel the same? Since he had given up so easily, maybe he just wasn¡¯t that into her The week after that, Naomi and Lucy worked at the store, and she slowly Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. recovered Naom sat in her new office and was doing some design work when a colleague appeared outside her door ¡°Naomi, a handsome man is asking for you outside Naomi¡¯s heart skipped a beat She stood up and walked out to the corridor When she got there and saw the person waiting for her there was Jackie, disappointment shed across her eyes, but she recovered quickly She felt pathetic for her own naively as she walked toward him ¡°Mr Chifford, why are you here7* Jackie turned to face her ¡°Im sorry for interrupting¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t ¡°Naomi smiled. ¡°But how did you know that I¡¯m at the store?¡± ¡°Your dad told me Naomi paused ¡°My dad told you?¡± He nodded and looked at her ¡°It¡¯s a little embarrassing My grandfather wants me to get a girlfriend while I¡¯m at Bassburgh, but the girls I know are marned or working overseas TM Naomi paused ¡°Are you trying to¡±. Jackie smiled ¡°Don¡¯t worry I don¡¯t insist It just happens that I know you, so I¡¯d like to ask for your help.¡± She was curious ¡°How do you want me to help?¡± Jackie put his hand under his chin ¡°We could pretend to be dating, so my grandfather stops worrying He gave me an order, but I don¡¯t want to end up in an arranged marriage with a woman I don¡¯t know Naomi wouldn¡¯t want to be arranged to marry someone she didn¡¯t know either She looked down ¡°But how long could we keep up the act? Jackie smiled and said ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that Since I¡¯ll be here for a long time, I might meet someone that I like, and when that happens, you won¡¯t need to y along anymore¡± Naomi agreed, even though she wasn¡¯t sure why It was probably because she no longer had a rtionship with Francisco, so even if she agreed to this fake rtionship, he wouldn¡¯t mind After Jackie left he got a call from Maisie right when he got to his car ¡°How can I help you, old friend?¡± Maisie teased him ¡°Is it too embarrassing to call me your cousin?¡± He chuckled ¡°i¡¯m sorry, but I just can¡¯t do it Shoot¡± She was direct ¡°Let¡¯s meet¡± Maisie waited in the cafe, and Jackie showed up not too long after that He walked to the seat across from her and sal down ¡°What is so important you have to tell me in person? Aren¡¯t you afraid that your husband will get jealous?¡± Maisie crossed her arms and leaned back I¡¯m meeling you openly, so there¡¯s no point for him to be jealous You went to see Naom7 Jackie raised his eyebrows There¡¯s a spy in the store Maisie chuckled ¡°Have you fallen for her?¡± ¡°No¡±Jackie sat up straight and put his hand under his chin ¡°I just don¡¯t want to keep getting set up to meet a different woman every time I have dinner Their intentions were too obvious, and Ms Topaz is the opposite. It turns out that I need someone to help keep those pesky women away from me.¡± Chapter 1254 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1254 Maisie frowned ¡°So you picked her?¡± The server brought over a cup of coffee, and Jackie moved it next to his hand ¡°Her father wanted to match-make us, so it would be normal for me to pick her Maisie rubbed her temples ¡°So, you¡¯re not really interested in her?¡± ¡°She isn¡¯t interested in me either I don¡¯t like to make people do things.¡± She smiled. ¡°Oh, you didn¡¯t make anyone do anything at the hotel Jackie was rendered speechless Maisie put her hand under her chin ¡°I feel better hearing you say that I need your help with something too* The news about Naomi and Jackie dating spread quickly, and it got to Anthony too Even he was shocked Naomi was having dinner at the table when he rushed home and looked up. You¡¯re back All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I just finished work.¡± Anthony put down his brefcase, pulled up a chair at the table, and suddenly asked, ¡°Nelly, how did you and Mr Clifford : Naomi smiled ¡°Didn¡¯t you wish that I would end up with him?¡± Even though she was just pretending to date Jackie, she couldn¡¯t tell her father the truth Anthony paused He did hope that his daughter would end up with Jackie, but that was too soon He didn¡¯t believe that it was that simple He looked at Naomi ¡°Nelly, do you like him?¡± Naomi paused, and after a while, she looked at him ¡°Dad, would you let me marry a man that I don¡¯t have feelings for Anthony choked and looked down ¡°No way Of course I want you to marry someone you love ¡°But the man that I like doesn¡¯t feel the same way for me anymore, so it doesn¡¯t matter who I end up with, right? She smiled sadly, put down her cutlery before she even finished eating, and went upstairs Anthony froze on the spot and frowned He didn¡¯t know if what he had done was nght, but he knew it was for his daughter and that wasn¡¯t wrong If Francisco wasn¡¯t sincere with his daughter, he would do everything to get her away from him The next day, Naomi let Jackie send her to the office as usual When she got out of the car Jackie called out to her She looked back and saw him walking over ¡°What is it?¡± Jackie put the scarf he was holding around her neck, which made her pause ¡°Alright Jackie tied it up and smiled, ¡°It looks good on you Naomi knew they were pretending, but the act of putting on a scart was something a real boyfriend would do, so she was confused She smiled and said, ¡°Thank you Jackie waved ¡°Run along Naomi nodded, turned around, and entered the office building After she disappeared into the building. Jackie looked over to a corner She went into the elevator, but someone suddenly popped up behind her, and before she could react the doors closed She struggled to free herself but paused when she saw the familiar face under the hat You¡± Francisco took off his hat ¡°Are you in a rtionship with Mr Clifford now?¡± It sounded like he was interrogating her Naomi pressed her lips together She hadn¡¯t seen Francisco for a long while and never thought he would show up, but he did She turned her face away ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to you who I¡¯m with now He smiled ¡°You¡¯ve changed. Changed?¡¯ Naomi¡¯s heart ached, and she balled up her fist. ¡°You¡¯re the one who wanted to break up We¡¯re no longer together, so should I still miss you?¡± Chapter 1255 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1255 Francisco didn¡¯t answer She lowered her head, still unable to be as calm as he was ¡°If you have nothing more to say, I¡¯ll be on my way She was going to turn around when Francisco pulled her arm ¡°I have a question Naomi took a deep breath but didn¡¯t turn around ¡°What?¡± ¡°Do you love Jackie?¡± Naomi beamed and didn¡¯t say anything After a moment, she pulled her hand away ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter Francisco tumed to look at her ¡°Do you have any feelings for him?¡± Naomi didn¡¯t understand why Francisco was asking her about that, so she turned around and looked into his eyes. What does this have to do with you? You don¡¯t like me, but I can¡¯t be with someone else?¡± She regretted saying that because she saw how sad his eyes were, and it made her think that he was the one who was hurt After a long pause, he turned his body away ¡°I guess Mr Topaz was right the feelings you had for me weren¡¯t real When you met someone better, you easily fell for him.¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Naomi froze ¡°What What did you say?¡± Francisco put his hat back on and walked down the stairs without looking back When Naomi snapped back, she went after him ¡°FranciscoShe put out her arm and grabbed him ¡°Exin yourself ¡°There¡¯s nothing more to say Francisco pulled his arm out of her grasp and looked at her ¡°You got a new lover once we broke up Isnt that enough proof?¡± *1 ¡°Naomi¡¯s heart ached, ¡°I didn¡¯ti¡± ¡°Stop pretending¡± Francisco raised his voice and pulled down his hat to cover his eyes ¡°Your feelings were shallow He turned around, but Naomi said behind him, ¡°What about you? Did you have feelings for me?¡± Francisco stood at the stairs but didn¡¯t look back Naomi tried to keep her tears from falling ¡± If you really had feelings for me, you wouldn¡¯t have broken up with me if you didn ¡®t want to face all this with me, why should I be the one who¡¯s waiting for you? It took a lot of courage for me to get close to you, but you just ignored me You said that I was doing too much, so now I¡¯m not going to do anything anymore She wiped her tears away and smiled a forceful smile ¡°Tve given up. Francisco I don¡¯t have feelings for you anymore¡± Even though her heart ached so much that she felt like she was going to die, she decided to give herself some respect and turned around to leave, but her tears just kept falling She was hugged from behind when she opened the door to walk out and froze Francisco seemed to be using all his might, ¡°Naomil He buried his head in the back of her head, and her hair tangled up with his shirt¡¯s buttons ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± Naomi burst into tears in his arms Francisco tightened his grip His eyes were deep and sad, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have said what I said, and I didn¡¯t ignore you, I just | mjust confused She didn¡¯t reply Francisco turned her over and wiped the tears off her face ¡°I don¡¯t hate you I¡¯m insecure because I have feelings for you Naomi blinked, and her wetshes bunched together ¡°You said that everything was over ¡°Francisco, it¡¯s tiring to love you I can¡¯t see through your heart You break up. apologize whenever you want to, and never care about how i feel i had to tiptoe around you because I didn¡¯t want you to hate me or be a nuisance because I have leelings for you, and that changed me She cried in his arms, and every word hit Francisco deep in his heart Chapter 1256 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1256 Francisco trembled, and he hugged her even tighter. It looked like he was using all his strength, but a sense of powerlessness rose from the depths of his heart. A surge of emotion raged in his eyes as he said,¡± Naomi. I don¡¯t know how to express my feelings. You¡¯re different from those women I wooed before, so I can¡¯t treat you like I treated them.¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. He tightened his grip on her shoulders. ¡°If I had known this day woulde, I would have stayed away from you in the first ce.¡± Naomi¡¯s eyshes trembled. She stayed in his arms and did not say anything, Francisco stroked her cheek with his hand and wiped the tears off her face. ¡°I don¡¯t deserve a good woman like you.¡± He slowly pulled away from Naomi after he finished speaking. Just when he turned around, Naomi hugged him from behind. He was stunned, and his chest rose up and down heavily. ¡°Naomi¡­¡± ¡°Just let me hug you for a while.¡± Naomi closed her eyes. She pressed her cheek against his back, feeling the warmth of his body seeping into her for thest time. After a long while, she withdrew her arms and said, ¡°I¡¯m satisfied that I know you like me too.¡± His chest heaved up and down heavily. He pulled the door open and went away without turning his head. He dared not to turn his head around, for he did not want her to see the redness beneath his eyes. Several dayster¡­ ¡°Engagement?¡± Naomi was stunned. She looked at Jackie sitting in front of her in surprise and asked, ¡°Are¡­ Are you serious, Mr. Clifford?¡± ¡®I thought we¡¯re just pretending to be a couple? Why does he want to get engaged? Jackie picked up his coffee cup and took a sip. ¡°It¡¯s just a fake engagement.¡± He then put the cup on the table and straightened his back. ¡°We¡¯re just going to go through some formalities. Besides, we can cancel the engagement at any time.¡± ¡°Mr. Clifford, are you doing this just to lie to your grandfather?¡± Naomi asked. ¡°You can put it that way.¡± Jackie replied with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know what Francisco will do after learning of your engagement?¡± Naomi was stunned. Indeed, Naomi was curious about what Francisco would do when he learned of the engagement between her and Jackie. Would he give them his blessing, or¡­ ¡°Do you want to bet?¡± ¡°Bet on what?¡± Naomi asked hesitantly. The smile on Jackie¡¯s face deepened as he said, ¡°Let¡¯s bet on whether or not he¡¯ll stop us from getting engaged.¡± She lowered her head and clenched her hands tightly. ¡®What if he chooses to give us a blessing? Jackie ced his hand on his forehead and pressed on. ¡°What do you think? Do you want to bet or what?¡± ¡°What about you, Mr. Clifford?¡± Naomi lifted her head to look at him. ¡°If he appears, won¡¯t you be the one to be abandoned? It doesn¡¯t seem fair to you, does it?¡± Jackie was stunned for a moment before letting out augh. ¡°Well, this is a surprise. I didn¡¯t know you would worry about me, Ms. Topaz¡± He leaned against the back of the chair and continued. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that at all, Ms. Topaz. After all, it¡¯s me who approached you to put up a show in the first ce. This charade isn¡¯t real; sooner orter, people will find out.¡± Naomi pressed her lips thin, ¡°When are we going to do it?¡± He rested his chin on his hand and suggested, ¡°How about the end of this month?¡± #Naomi Topaz of the Eastwood Enterprise is engaged# Everyone was stunned when the news came out. After all, she and Jackie had only been in a rtionship not more than a month, and they did not expect them to get engaged so soon. Barbara went straight to Soul Jewelry when she saw the news. She pushed the door to the office open and said, ¡°Maisie, Naomi is engaged!¡± Maisie lifted her head and replied, ¡°Yeah, I know about that¡± ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you surprised?¡± Barbara walked up to the desk and put her hands on it. ¡°Does this not mean that our effort to match them up has gone to waste?¡± ¡°Well, there¡¯s nothing we can do about it,¡± Maisie said as she yed with the pen around her fingers. ¡°The problem is with Francisco. Maybe you¡¯re right. He should just be single.¡± Barbara crossed her arms in front of her chest. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him? I thought he was very experienced with women? Didn¡¯t he have a lot of girlfriends in the past?¡± Chapter 1257 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1257 ¡°Maybe that¡¯s the problem.¡± Maisie looked at Barbara, ¡°Mr. Topaz isn¡¯t satisfied with Francisco because of his scandalous past. You try and think about it. A yboy who wants to settle down in a rtionship. Who can guarantee that he won¡¯t go around and tease other women after getting married? ¡°Mr. Topaz has only one daughter. She has never fallen in love with any men before, and she¡¯s as pure as a nk sheet of paper, so do you think he¡¯ll hand his daughter over to Francisco?¡± Barbara was stumped. ¡°Aren¡¯t they all saying a prodigal who returns is more precious than gold?¡± Maisie chuckled. ¡°Yeah, but even Francisco doesn¡¯t have confidence in himself that he can give Naomi happiness. He should be serious about his rtionship with Naomi. A man with a long love history meets a woman who has never fallen in love with any man before. He wants to cherish the rtionship, but he¡¯s afraid he doesn¡¯t deserve her purity, so he can only let it go.¡± After hearing what Maisie said, Barbara scoffed exasperatedly. ¡°Sigh, why must he do that to himself? He could¡¯ve just followed his heart.¡± Maisie shrugged and continued. ¡°If he chooses not to do anything when he learns that Naomi is getting engaged, then they¡¯re over.¡± Jackie brought Naomi to pick her dress. The shopkeeper enthusiastically ced various new dresses in front of Naomi and let her pick. He took his phone and walked up to her. ¡± You pick first. I¡¯m going to make a call.¡± She nodded. After Jackie left, she picked avender off-shoulder dress and walked to the dressing room. She changed into the dress and looked at herself through the mirror. The dress fit her like a glove, further entuating her great physique. Thece on the top of her dress echoed with the tulle pattern cut on the side of the skirt, making the dress less in. Just when Naomi looked at her reflection in a trance, a series of footsteps wafted into her ears. She thought Jackie had returned, and when she opened up the curtain of the dressing room, what met her vision was a familiar figure that was walking away. Her heart skipped a beat, and she picked up the hem of her dress to chase after the figure. Naomi came out to the corridor, but there was no one there. ¡°Naomi?¡± Jackie showed up. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She shook her head in a daze and turned around to look at him. ¡°Nothing. Let¡¯s go back inside.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Jackie wrapped his arm around her shoulder, and he nced in the direction of the stairs when he turned around. Naomi had been rather distracted from the moment she came out of the shopping mall. She was pretty certain that the figure was Francisco, but she did not understand why he refused to see her. Why had hee here if he did not want to see her? Jackie opened the door for her. When she got into the car, Jackie walked over to the driver¡¯s seat and drove the car away. Not far away, Francisco, who was sitting in his own car, watched the car as it slowly disappeared from his vision. He looked down at his phone and frowned. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Jackie drove Naomi back to her house. She got out of the car and bade him goodbye. After she saw the car leave, she turned around and entered her house Jackie returned 10 the hotel and parked his car in the basement car park. No sooner had he gotten out of his car than a car showed up from nowhere and blocked in front of him Jache looked at Francisco and smiled ¡°You¡¯ve been following us the whole time Can I say that you still haven¡¯t gotten over her?¡± Francisco closed the door and walked toward Jackie expressionlessly ¡°Do you really love Naomi?¡± he asked. Jackie met his gaze and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s your business, right, Mi Boucher?¡± You have a mariage contiact with the daughter of the king of Casinos in Octavia, Francisco said calmly ¡°Not only is your engagement not canceled, but you still keep in touch with her privately Does she on the Byrons know about your engagement? Jocke frowned You investigated me? Of course, I had to¡¯ Francisco kokad at him straight in the eyes, tuis gaze sharp. ¡®Are you not worried that Naomi might leam atrout it? Chapter 1258 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1258 ¡°What if she knows about it?¡± Jackie asked, stunning Francisco. He looked at Francisco and chuckled. ¡°Go ahead and tell her about it. I don¡¯t really care.¡± After he finished speaking, he patted Francisco¡¯s shoulder and continued. ¡°After all, she did it out of her own free will. I didn¡¯t her.¡± Francisco¡¯s gaze was cold, and he clenched his fists tightly. ¡°I won¡¯t let you get away with it.¡± He turned around, went back into his car, and drove away. Jackie watched the car that had gotten further away in his vision ai clicked his tongue. It seemed to him that Francisco couldn¡¯t hold himself anymore. ¡®Guess I still need to give him onest push! The next afternoon, Naomi came to the restaurant. Jackie had already booked the entire restaurant and was waiting for her. She walked to the seat opposite him and sat down. Then, she said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to spend so much money, Mr. Clifford.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t like getting disturbed,¡± Jackie said as he poured a ss of wine.¡± Do you drink?¡± Naomi was stunned for a moment before replying, ¡°I can drink some.¡± Jackie poured a ss for her and said, * Francisco came looking for me yesterday.¡± Naomi¡¯s hand froze midair when she took Jackie¡¯s ss of wine. After that, she lowered her head and pressed her lips. ¡± Why did hee looking for you?¡± ¡°Maybe he doesn¡¯t feelfortable with our engagement.¡± Naomi did not say anything. She was certain that the figure in the shopping mall yesterday was Francisco. However, why was he avoiding her? Why did he go look for Jackie if he was avoiding her? All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The more Naomi thought about it, the angrier she became. ¡°I won¡¯t forgive him so soon.¡± Jackie put the ss against his lips and looked at the angered Naomi. A figure popped up in his brain, and he fell deep in though When the waitress was serving the dishes, her elbow identally knocked over the wine ss on the table. The ss then fell toward Naomi, spilling wine all over her. ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯m so sorry about that!¡± The waitress was startled. She hurriedly pulled out a tissue paper in an attempt to clean her up. Naomi smiled and replied, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± She took over the tissue paper and began cleaning herself. The restaurant manager came over and scolded the waiter, ¡°What is wrong with you? How could you be so clumsy?¡± The waitress kept her head low and kept apologizing. The restaurant manager then turned over to Jackie and said with an ingratiating smile, ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry about that, Mr. Clifford. I hope it doesn¡¯t affect your dining mood.¡± Jackie picked up a napkin to wipe the corner of his mouth. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Please lead Ms. Topaz to the guest room to change her clothes Hearing what he said, Naomi chimed in hesitantly, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t think it is necessary for me to change my clothes¡­ Jackie lifted his head to look at her and replied, ¡°No, it isn¡¯t fine. I guess you don¡¯t want to continue our date with dirty clothes, right? Naomi was rendered speechless, After the waitress brought her to the room, she came out. The room was warmly decorated. There were large floor-to-ceiling windows with 360¡ã panoramic views of the city and fully automatic curtains. However, what surprised her even more was that the fluffy while bed was sprinkled with rose petals, and even the bathroom was translucent Naomi was stunned. This room was fine for one person, but wouldn¡¯t it be awkward if two people stayed in it? One could see through the bathroom when someone was taking a bath inside. There was no privacy at all, and she wondered who had designed the room Someone knocked on the door when she was immersed in her thoughts. She opened the door, and the waitress handed a bag of clothes to her. ¡°Ms. Topaz, Mr. Clifford says you should take a bath in the bathroom first before changing into your clothes.¡± ¡°Umm¡­ Alright.¡± Naomi closed the door. Her face was fully written with confusion. She did not know why, but she had a feeling that Jackie was a little bit too well-prepared. When Naomi was taking a hot shower in the bathroom, she heard the doorbell. She turned off the shower, quickly grabbed her bathrobe, and wrapped it around her body.¡± Is it Mr. Clifford?¡± Chapter 1259 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1259 Naomi opened the door, and when she saw the man standing in front of her, she was stunned, and her brain went nk. When Francisco saw her wrapped in a bathrobe and remembered who she was calling just now, his face turned dark. At that moment, Naomi finally came around to her senses. ¡°Mr. Boucher, what are you,¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Francisco pushed her into the room. He closed the door, and when he saw the rose petals on the bed, a cold glint crossed his eyes as he smiled coldly. ¡°Are you waiting for Jackie?¡± ¡°What?¡± asked Naomi. ¡°This is a honeymoon suite, and you even took a shower,¡± said Francisco, his face grim with anger. ¡°Are you going to offer yourself to him?¡± This is a honeymoon suite!?¡¯ Naomi was stunned. Before she coulde around to her senses, Francisco pinned her to the wall and kissed her. Naomi¡¯s eyshes fluttered. His kiss was fueled with desire, and his action was more vigorous than the last time he kissed her. She put her hands on his chest and pushed him twice because she was suffocating. Francisco mped her hands together and deepened the kiss. She felt dizzy and could sense that his breath was bing hotter with each passing second. He moved his lips away and nibbled on her neck, causing her to shudder and her arms and legs to go limp. ¡°Francisco¡­¡± She spoke with difficulty. She couldn¡¯tmand her body, and a strange tingling thrill ran through her body. ¡°Why do you want to get engaged to him?¡± Francisco stopped and buried his head into her shoulder as he tightened his arms.¡± He¡¯ sa liar.¡± Naomi was stunned. The rtionship and engagement between her and Jackie were fake, so she didn¡¯t really care if he was lying to her or not. After a long while, she asked, ¡°You¡­ You don¡¯t want me to get engaged?¡± Francisco cupped his hands on her cheeks and pressed his forehead against hers. ¡°If I say yes, will you cancel the engagement?¡± Naomi lowered her head as she felt a bolt of heat rush up to her face. ¡®No, Naomi. You mustn¡¯t forgive him so easily At that moment, a voice rang out in her mind, and she chided herself inwardly. She turned her head sideways and said, ¡°No. I¡¯m not going to cancel the engagement. You broke my heart, so I¡¯m going to make your life terrible as well. Besides, we¡¯ve already broken up. I can be engaged with any man that I want¡± Francisco pressed his lips against hers. He carried her to the bed, and the rose petals beneath her were messed up. She was startled as she looked at Francisco, who was on top of her right now. He grabbed her hand and put it on his chest. ¡°Then you did it.¡± He kissed her fingertip and continued.¡± Naomi, I¡¯m having a terrible time right now. I don¡¯t want you to be with another man, and I don¡¯t want another man to have you.¡± Naomi¡¯s heart pounded upon seeing the affection in his eyes, and her eyes turned red around the rims. ¡°Then¡­ Why did you break up with me?Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Francisco Vissed her forehead and said, ¡°I was just lying. I didn¡¯t want to break up with you.¡± Naomi stretched her arms and wrapped them around him. She buried herself into the side of his face and sobbed. Francisco turned around andid her down on her side. He grabbed her into his arms and pressed his lips to the top of her head. ¡°Why are you crying? he asked ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯t care, and I was so scared that you wouldn¡¯te ¡®She wobbed She was afraid that he would say with you happiness,¡¯ when he learned that she was engaged. Therefore, she had decided to Lube the te Uus time she was afraid of losing, but she seemed to have won the bel this time franbolu wiped the tear off the corner of the eyes He found that she really liked to cry She would cry when she was sad or when We wae touched He did not like women yung since it was annoying, but whenever he saw her crying he felt as if someone was huo heart with a wide ste werely had the patter how and then the corners of her lips she looked at tum through her tears, and he lowered his Had to let the gate the ent. he kissed her lips to the spacious red.wal Jackie sal slone on the wel w gantly ted the wine glom in die hond his eyes onzing out into the distance through the window. Chapter 1260 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1260 I guess my job is done here! Jackie ced the ss in front of his lips and took a sip from the wine. Looking at the empty ss, he couldn¡¯t help himself and chuckled. It seemed to him that he had be the ¡°cupid.¡± Why had he agreed to such a boring thing at that time? It didn¡¯t seem like his style to pair up a couple. Suddenly, his phone on the table rang. He took a look at the iing call and frowned before answering it. ¡°Grandpa.¡± Thomas¡¯ voice blurted out through the other side of the line. ¡°You br*t, I¡¯ll give you two days to return.¡± Jackie ced his hand on his forehead. It seemed to him that his grandfather had learned about the fake engagement. Naomi woke up from Francisco¡¯s arms. She felt like she was dreaming when she looked at the face that was right beside her. Slowly, ever slowly, she approached him and nted a kiss on his lips lightly Suddenly, Francisco stretched his arm and pulled her into his embrace, stunning her. She was caught red-handed kissing him, and her face turned red like a cooked shrimp. ¡°W-When did you wake up?¡± ¡°A long time ago.¡± Francisco propped his head up with one hand andy on his side. There was a smile in his eyes as he continued ¡°I wanted to see what you would do to me.¡± She buried herself into the coverlet. Franciscoughed and pulled her out. ¡°Do you want to suffocate yourself?¡± The opening of his cor was right in front of Naomi, and she did not know where she should look. Seeing how nervous she was, Francisco pulled her into his arms and said, ¡°How can you get nervous so easily? I haven¡¯t done anything yet.¡± Naomi felt her head burning as she mumbled, ¡°You¡¯ve kissed me, hugged me, and touched me. How can you say you haven¡¯t done anything yet?¡± He coiled her hair around his finger and continued. ¡°I just want you to get used to it. After all, we¡¯re going to do something even more intimate in the future.¡± Something even more intimate? Is he talking about that thing?¡¯ When the thought surfaced in her head, her face turned burning hot like a pot of boiling water. But it¡¯s normal for a couple to do something like that, right?¡¯ Naom had mentally prepared for it, but it seemed to her that Francisco was not. Francisco seemed to be able to read her mind when he saw the disappointment in her eyes. He leaned closer and kissed her cheek. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to think I¡¯m only with you to do that kind of thing.¡± Naomi was stunned. He stroked the corner of her lips with his finger and added, ¡°I¡¯ll only do that with you on our wedding night.¡± Naomi was stunned for a moment belore she came around to her senses. She sat upright and asked, ¡°What did you say? Wedding night? Could it be that he Francisco looked at her and asked, ¡°Will you marry me? Naorni dosed her mouth with her hands in shock He wants to marry mei7 He grabbed her hand and kissed its back. We can get married any time. You just need to nod.¡± She nodded Francisco grabbed her into his arms,ughing as he tousled her hair. ¡°Then what about the engagement between you and Jackie.. It¡¯s take,¡¯ she said Francisco wos stunned Naomi lowered her head in embarrassment and said, ¡°We¡¯re not seeing each other, and our engagement is fake. When Francisco did not say anything in return, she said nervously, ¡°You. You¡¯re not angry with me, are you? Francisco took a deep breath. ¡°Both of you set me up.¡± Naomi put her fingers together and said triumphantly, ¡°We just wanted to give you a little push¡­¡± He tightened his arms and put her in front of him. ¡°How could you set me up? I¡¯m going to punish you,¡± he said as he started tickling her, causing Naomi tough and try to run away. Three dayster, at the Topaz mansion¡­ Anthony sat on the couch silently with aplicated expression on his face. Naomi was sitting opposite him as she said carefully. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dad. I shouldn¡¯t have lied to you.¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°Actually, I already knew about it¡± Naomi froze for a few seconds. ¡°You knew about it?¡± Chapter 1261 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1261 ¡°After getting married, any woman should act obediently and virtuously just like your mother. She takes good care of her family, her children, and her husband. However, the husband thinks those are all that she should do. H e¡®s never given her a single word of approval or appreciation. You should know it yourself. Your mother has never dared to go against my father¡®s will.¡± The car was parked outside the apartment. Lucy unfastened her seat belt but did not get out of the car. Instead, she turned to look at ine. ¡°So, is that why you don¡®t like my mother?¡± Lucy waited for her answer in silence. ine leaned on the back of the seat. ¡°I just can¡®t stand your mother¡®s aggrieved looks and pleading m anners. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Lucy lowered her gaze and said nothing. It was not that she did not know that her mother felt aggrieved and wronged. After getting married to the Xaviers, she could no longer e ngage in the profession that she liked. Edward wanted her to be a housewife and even asked her to cut ties with her own social circles. Her mother always said that her marriage to Edward was her second marriage, making her unworthy of Edward, not to mention that she had married him with a fully grown daughter. Edward was a sessful businessman, and a man¡®s reputation had always been important in the outsi de world. Thus, he had asked her to cut ties with her own social circles only because he did not want her identity to disgrace the Xaviers¡® reputation. But to put it bluntly, her mother had remarried only to be a nanny for the Xaviers. Not only did she have to ce her husband first in all aspects of life, but she was also prohibited from having her own thoughts. Lucy had once asked her mother if she regretted the decision, but she did not answer. ¡®In fact, I think she regrets it too, but it was her choice, so what¡®s the use of regretting that?¡® Watching ine drive away, Lucy stood downstairs for a while before turning around and walking into t he apartment. At that time, at. Soul¡­ Maisie obtained ine¡®s information. ine indeed shared the same college and course as Nn back then, and she had studiedputing science as well. She had creat ed half of the data codes of Beyond Tech Corporation. She was not only the daughter of the owner of Beyond Tech Corpor ation but also the deputy director of the IT department. Maisie flipped through the documents and smiled. ¡°This woman is quite capable.¡± ¡®No wonder she would say those words when they came to Nn looking for a coboration. ¡®Although Nn majored in finance, he also majored inputing science. Hispany owns many o utstanding technologypanies, and most of them excel in overseas emerce and e¨Csports. . So; ine probably thought of this when she came to Nn too.¡± Quincy grinned. ¡°Mrs. Goldmann, I¡®ve given you the information, so can I leave now? Mr. Goldmann is waiting for me to return.¡± Maisie waved her hand, and Quincy left immediately. Maisie supported her forehead with one hand and looked at the information on the desk with a slight frown. Unexpectedly, ine failed to obtain the shares of Beyond Tech Corporation. ¡®ine is Mr. Xavier¡®s only daughter, and she should inherit Beyond Tech Corporation in the future, but Mr. Xavier distributed his shares to several of the shareholders in charge ine didn¡®t get anything that ¡®It¡®s like ine is only working for Beyond Tech Corporation. ¡®Mr. Xavier is actually approaching the age of retirement already, not to mention that his daughter is so c There was a knock on the door, and Saydie was the one who opened the door and came in, ¡°Ma¡®am, I¡®ve already made a trip to Beyond Tech Corporation.¡± Maisie looked at her. ¡°How was it?¡± Saydie replied, ¡°Ms. Xavier has no connection with the board of directors. The employees in theirpany told me that Mr. Xavier would rather cultivate outsid ¡°Also, Ms. Xavier is the major contributor when ites to the design of the Kontact software, but the one who got to the cre was the director of the IT department, and not her.¡® Chapter 1262 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1262 Maisie was stunned. ¡°Does she have a bad father¨Cdaughter rtionship with Edward?¡± Savdie shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that, but that¡®s the general situation. Ms. Xavier would have a fight with her father from time to time, and the staff often heard him say that it¡®s a shame that Ms. Xavier is a woman.¡± ¡®It¡®s a shame that ine is a woman?¡® Maisie frowned, and understanding soon dawned upon her. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Edward did not n to nurture ine at all. In his eyes, his daughter was going to marry another man in the future, so no matter how capable she was, she would never stay in Beyond Technology and the Xaviers forever. She thought for a while and said to Saydie,¡± Help me to make an appointment with Ms. Xavier.¡± ¡¤ Several dayster, at Beyond Technology¡­ ine walked toward the CEO¡®s office with a document in her hands, her face grim. The staff in the department had already gotten used to it, and just as they expected, a smack¡± echoed from the CEO¡®s office as she hurled the document on Edward¡®s desko Edward frowned and lifted his head. ¡°What is this about, ine?¡± 101 ¡°What is this about? Why don¡®t you ask yourself? I¡®m the one who led the IT department crew to do Kon tact¡¯s nning all these years, and without us, Kontact wouldn¡®t be as popr as it is today. It doesn¡®t matter if you don¡®t ask my opinion, but how can you transfer me to another department without my permission?¡± ine shouted so loud that the people outside all turned their heads to look toward the CEO¡®s office. They could see everything that was happening inside. All of them put their heads together and talked to each other.¡± Mr. Xavier transferred Ms. Xavier to another department?¡± | ¡°Isn¡®t Ms. Xavier Mr. Xavier¡¯s daughter? She and her team in the IT department have contributed a lot to Beyond Technology. Even if he chose to ignore her contri bution, how could he transfer her to another department for no reason? Don¡®t you think it¡®s a little bit unreasonable?¡± After all, nobody would be able to ept it if they were transferred to another department despite having done a great job in their department, were part of the administrative level, and had their contributions taken away from them. If it were another person, they might have quit already. Another staff member said in a low voice,¡± I heard that it¡®s because Mr. Xavier doesn¡®t want to pass thepany to Ms. Xavier, so he intentionally ignores her contribution. Besides, Ms. Xavier is goi ng to marry another man in the future. Once she gets married, does it not mean that she has be an outsider?¡± ¡°There is no such thing. Even if she¡®s married, they¡®re still a family.¡± ¡°That¡®s because your emotions easily sway you people. What if your husband is a bad guy and takes advantage of your feelings to take over thepany for himself? In my I don¡®t think MF. Xavier has done anything wrong.¡± TI! ¡°That¡®s stereotyping. Who told you that our emotions easily sway us?¡± At that moment, Maisie and Saydie emerged from the elevator. They heard the discussion between the said in a serious voice, ¡°ine, I have my considerations. It¡®s without a doubt that you¡®re very capable and I¡®m very proud of you. Howeve get married in the future, I¡®m sure your husband won¡®t want a pushy wife, right?¡± ine did not know if she should beughing or getting angry right now. ¡°Is this how you look at me, Dad? It¡¯s because I¡®m n Edward¡®s face turned stern as he said,¡± Alright, ine. Let¡®s stop arguing over something useless like this. ¡°I really feel sorry for your current wife.¡® ¡°ine!¡± Edward smacked the desk and roared, ¡°I said stop it!¡± Chapter 1263 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1263 ine ignored his anger and continued.¡± Dad, I hate your selfishness, and I hate your toxic masculinity even more. My mom made the right decision when she left you.¡± She grabbed her ID card and threw it on the floor. ¡°You look down on me just because I¡®m a woman, rig ht? Alright then. I¡®ll auit. I¡®ll show you that I¡®m no worse than any man!¡± Without waiting for Edward to say anything, she pulled the door open and went out. She lifted her head and saw Maisie. She was stunned for a moment and said, ¡°If you¡®re looking for my f ather, he¡®s in there.¡± Maisie smiled and said, ¡°I¡®m here looking for you.¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ine was stunned. ine led Maisie to a small restaurant not far away from Beyond Technology. Although this restaurant was not as ssy andfortable as those upscale restaurants, it was her favorite. She took two bottles of beer out of the fridge, popped one open, and poured it into her ss.¡± Since you asked me to pick a ce, I picked this one. I¡®m sure you don¡®t mind, right?¡± Maisie sat in front of her and said, ¡°I¡®m not as prissy as you think I am, Ms. Xavier.¡± After all, she had eaten in diners or food courts before. ine picked up therge ss of beer and chugged it down, much to Maisie¡®s surprise. After emptying her beer, she put the empty ss down and asked, ¡° Is there anything I can help you with, Mrs. Goldmann?¡± ¡°Initially, I asked my assistant to make an appointment with you, but¡­ I thought I should c ome and see you personally ¡± Maisie said as she poured herself a ss of beer. ¡°It¡®s been a long time s ince I sat in such a rxing ce to drink beer, and it¡®s an honor to have a few drinks with you today, M s. Xavier.¡± ine was dumbfounded and looked at Maisie in surprise. Maisie emptied the beer into her ss and heaved out a sigh. Then, sheughed¡± Nothing is more r xing than having a big ss of beer!¡± After the waiter served their dishes, ine and Maisie clinked their sses. ine was not in a good m ood to begin with, and after taking a few sses of beer, she became drunk. ¡°I don¡®t like my dad. He has always been looking down on me because I¡®m a woman. He said that women don¡®t need to work hard on our job since we¡®re going to get married anyway. We should just stay at home to take care of the kids and o ur parents.¡± Maisie just listened to her ranting without saying anything in return. ine kept her head low, and her face was written with disappointment. ¡°When I saw my parents fighting when I was a kid, I couldn¡®t wait for them to get divorced. My dad alwaysined ¡°When my mother wanted to go out to work, my dad criticized her for not taking care of the family. When bought a dress she liked with the money she saved, my dad said she was a spendthrift and that she did ¡°My mom didn¡®t think she could provide me with a good life, so she asked me to follow my father. Howev After she finished speaking, sheughed at herself. ¡°If every man is like my father, then why should I get married? Why should I put myself in such a low position? Why should I be the housewife, endure a to beg for my husband to buy something I want since I don¡®t have any source of ie? I just want to know what makes men think they can do something like that to us. ¡°Just because we¡®re a baby¨C making tool they bought with a bride price? Just because they¡®re working hard outside to support the E f Chapter 1264 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1264 Maisie lifted her eyelids to look at ine.¡± Marriage is something that¡®s difficult to ur¨ªderstand. Everyone has th eir own difficulties. Women can understand men¡®s difficulties, but not every man can understand wome n¡®s difficulties. You aren¡®t married yet, so you can choose whatever life you want without caring about th e views of others, right?¡± ine was stunned for a while. She lowered her head and chuckled. ¡°Yeah, you¡®re right. It¡®s a little bit t oo soon for me to trouble myself with something like this. Life is long. There are still many meaningful things to do besides getting married.¡± ¡° Are you¨Csure you want to leave Beyond Technology?¡± Maisie asked. She nodded. ¡°Yes, I want to prove to my dad that I¡®m not inferior to any man.¡± Maisie smiled and did not say anything. ine was an independent woman who knew what she wanted. She bore a bit of resemnce to Mad am Nera. She chose what she wanted to have in her own life. Everyone had the right to choose what kind of lifestyle they wanted. Some chose love and family, while others chose career and freedom. No matter what kind of life one chose, a s long as it wasn¡®t something immoral and didn¡®t cross over the line, it was praiseworthy Maisie sat at the back and rubbed her temples when they were on their way back. She had drunk too m uch beer and felt her head was swimming right now. Saydie could smell the alcohol and said,¡® Miss, should I send you home right away?¡± Maisie opened her eyes and said, ¡°Bring me to the ckgold.¡± When they arrived at ckgold, Maisie took the elevator and headed straight toward the administrative office. The receptionists were busy doing her own stuff when a figure that reeked of booze suddenly flitted past their vision. Both of them looked at Maisie , who was heading toward the administrative office with a surprised expressions on their faces. ¡°Isn¡®t that¡­ Is Mrs. Goldmann drunk?¡± Nn was not in the office. Maisie sat on the couch, waiting for Nn while she slowly fell into slumber¡­ Maisie did not know how long she had been sleeping. She felt a little bit hot. It felt as if there was a furnace next to her. She nudged that thing with her head, and suddenly, she cracked h er eyes open. Nn was sitting beside her. Even though she had been sleeping on him for the whole afternoon, he h ad never once changed his position, for he was worried that he might wake her up. Even he himself had fallen asleep. Maisie looked at the face of the man beside her and chuckled. Just when she propped herself up to kis s his cheek, he turned his head around, and she kissed on his lips instead, WOD 1!! Nn wrapped his arms around her and said, ¡°Have you sobered up?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. She replied embarrassingly, ¡°I guess so.¡± Nn picked her up and ced her on his!?p. He bit her neck and said, ¡°You drank too much beer in the morning and came to sleep in my office? What are you thinking, Zee?¡± Maisie shuddered and held Nn¡®s head.¡± I¡®m not drunk. I just had a few sses of beer. I came to you He chuckled, and then in the next second, he suddenly said in a serious voice, ¡°You came here to sleep because you wanted to see me?¡± Maisie was stumped and pouted in a small voice. ¡°I was waiting for you until I fell asleep!¡± He coiled his finger with a strand of her hair and asked, ¡°Who were you drinking with?¡± ¡°Your coursemate,¡± Maisie replied. Nn lifted his eyelids to look at her and chuckled. ¡°Since when did you two be good friends?¡± ¡°Did we¡®re not good friends?¡± she mumbled. Nn lifted her chin and kissed her lips. Chapter 1265 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1265 Maisie was stunned. ¡°You¡®re kidding, right?¡± Nn smiled at her and replied, ¡°I know you can¡®t wait any longer but I still need to work. So, let¡®s wait until we get home, alright?¡± Maisie was so exasperated that she was tongue¨Ctied, and her face turned red in embarrassment. At the Lakeview Apartment¡­ Lucy had just finished making her dinner when she heard someone knock on the door. She did not kno w who it was, so she went to answer the door. She was stunned when she saw ine standing in front of the door with her luggage. ¡°What on earth is ine went into her apartment directly and said, ¡°I need to stay with you for the time being.¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Lucy closed the door and looked at her.¡® Are you serious? You have a big vi to stay in yet want to squ eeze in with me in a small apartment?¡± ¡°I have fallen out with my dad, ine replied with her arms in front of her chest¡® Even though we¡®re not blood¨Crted, I¡®m still your elder sister. Why can¡®t I stay here with you?¡± Lucy did not say anything in return. Honestly, she was kind of surprised that ine would have fallen out with her father. When they were eating, ine told her that it was because of the things that happened in thepany that she had a fallout with her father. She asked, ¡°Are you not going to go back anymore?¡± ¡°Nope,¡± ine replied, ¡°I¡®ll move out from here aft er I get a new job.¡± Lucy did not say anything anymore. 11 Next morning¡­. Lucy woke up, but ine was still sleeping. She left a key for her and went to work. ¨C Suddenly, her mother called her and asked if she had seen ine or not. Lucy replied,¡± She¡®s here with me.¡± ¡°Lucy, you need to persuade ine toe home. She should try to understand her father. He¡®s doing everything for her own good¨C¡± ¡°Mom, it isn¡®t that I don¡®t want to persuade her. It¡®s just that nobody can force her to do anything she do esn¡®t want to do. Eli knows nother sho After listening to what Lucy said, Jenna hung up the phone. Lucy lowered her head to look at her phone and let out a sigh. In the eyes of her parents, both ine and she were bratty and willful little girls, but they were already adults. They had their own thoughts, th ey could make their own judgments, and they had their own lives. When the thought surfaced in her mind, she seemed to be able to understand ine a little more. ine just wanted her father to understand and support her decision. At Morwich¡®s Maple Lane¡­ Pearl was flipping through the photobook that recorded the growth of her kid. A surge of warmth filled her heart when she saw the smile on her kid¡®s face. Kam pushed the door open and came inside. ¡°Pearl.¡± She lifted her head and closed the photobook. ¡°What¡®s wrong, Mom?¡± Kam sat beside her and ced her hand on her back. ¡°Ever since Tanner came, Noah has been ver y fond of him. He has been in Morwich for some time, and I can see that he likes the kid very much. We ¡®re old and worried that no one will take care of you two after we¡®re gone. Besides, Noah is still so young.¡± ¡°Mom, stop beating around the bush.¡± Pearl knew that her mother was implying something. It was just that she did not want to hurt her daughter anymore, so she did not say it explicitl y. Kam lowered her head, and her face turned serious. ¡°I don¡¯t want to do this either. I don¡®t want you t o have any rtionship with Tanner, but after seeing the interaction between Noah and Tanner, I changed my mind. Tanner can take good care of the kid, and Noah has gotten used to him as his father. If you two split up, Noah will lose h is mother or father, which will be detrimental to his growth. ¡°Most children of single¨Cparent families are rebellious, and only a few will be more mature. ¡°Noah is only two years old, and kids at his age already have the ability to recognize people. He¡®ll reme mber how good Tanner is to him, and once the memories are formed, he won¡®t be able to forget him easily in the future.¡± Pearl lowered her head and didn¡®t speak. Kam put her hand on her shoulder.¡± Pearl, I know you¡®ve been wronged, but the past is already in th e past, and we need to move forward. You should think about your child.¡± Pearl nodded, then answered, ¡°I know.¡± Tanner only came back with their son in the afternoon. Noah happily ran toward Kam with a toy in ha nd. ¡°Grandma, Daddy¡®s toy Kam touched his hair and smiled. ¡°Do you like it?¡± Noah nodded and continued ying with the toy ne. ¡°Yes!¡± Kam didn¡®t want to interrupt her grandchild¡®s happiness. Tanner walked toward her. ¡°Where¡®s Pearl, Ma¡®am?¡± She answered neutrally, ¡°In the room.¡± Tanner walked to her room and opened the door. He saw Pearl standing in front of the window, the pink curtains covering her body. She looked as if she was floating by the window, suddenly disappearing in front of his eyes. His heart ached immensely, and he suddenly ran forward to hug her. Pearl was shocked. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°¡­ I thought you¨C¡± Tanner calmed down and noticed that he was hugging her tightly. ¡°I¡®m sorry, I was ju st worried that you did what you did three years ago.¡°. Pearl was surprised and could feel him shaking while she was in his arms. Her heart pounded, and a tear rolled down her cheek and burned her, but she was certain that wasn¡®t her te ar! She raised her hand and touched his face. Tanner was stunned but retracted his arms and avoided her gaze. ¡°Why are you standing by the window She didn¡®t answer. ¡°Tanner, you¡­ thought I was going to jump?¡± He didn¡®t reply. Pearl pressed her lips together the wetness still lingered on her cheek: Tanner could cry. She turned around and walked to the window. ¡°I was just moving the nest here. It fell down and had bee Tanner paused and calmed down as he listened to her exnation. He walked to Pearl and leaned out. ¡°Where¡®s the nest?¡± Pearl pointed. ¡°It¡®s stuck on the branch.¡± The tree wasn¡®t too far from the window. Tanner rolled up his sleeves to climb out, but Pearl immediately grabbed him, ¡°Be careful.¡± Tanner looked back at her, but she looked away and didn¡®t see him smiling. ¡°Alright, I will.¡± Tanner stepped on the branch and moved the nest, but the branch couldn¡®t handle his weight and snapp ¡°Tanner!¡± Pearl shouted. Luckily, Tanner immediately jumped back onto the balcony and managed to protect the nest when hended. Pearl ran to him and leaned down to check on him. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Tanner lay on the ground frowning but couldn¡®t help but smile when he saw how worried she was. ¡°I¡®m fine.¡± She paused. ¡°You¡± ¡°Pearl, what happened?¡± Kam had heard the commotion and thought something had happened, so she came to check. She saw Tanner sitting up while her daughter was on the floor, helping him up. Chapter 1266 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1266 Chapter 1367 Tanner smiled. ¡°I¡®m fine.¡°.Kam turned around and left without a word.When Pearl looked back at Tanner, she looked into his eyes and then looked down. ¡°Are you¡­ really fine?¡±Tanner looked away. ¡°I¡® m fine. Let me put the nest back.¡± ,After cing the nest back, Tanner turned to look at Pearl, who stoo d there unmoving. He slowly got closer and stopped in front of her. ¡°Pearl, there¡®s no need to feel guilty. I¡®m fine.¡±But when he saw her tears falling, he was surprised and didn¡®t know what to do.He held her fa ce and wiped away her tears.¡°Pearl, why are you crying?¡±She didn¡®t know why she was feeling so bad. Maybe she remembered their past, or maybe she just remembered the feeling, but her tears just kept falling.Tanner lowered his head and lightly kissed where the tears rolled past.Pearl¡®sshes fluttered, but she didn¡®t move away when he stopped at the side of her lips. Tanner stared at her for a long moment before slowly kissing her when she didn¡®t push him away as if she had given him permission.Tanner kissed her deeply, and h e lost it the moment she hugged him. They both leaned back. He didn¡®t ignore her feelings like before but instead asked if it was okay.She looked at him as if she silently agreed.Tanner brushed his fingers across her cheeks, smiled, and kissed her forehead, nose, a nd lips.The sun was redder than usual and turned the maple leaves red. They shook and gave a warm sheen while casting a shad ow on the curtains.Tanner hugged Pearl from behind, nted his face on her neck, and held her hand while they both looked out the window. ¡°Pearl, I¡®m content with wh at I have now.¡± *** He didn¡®t want to be greedy and ask for more. ::This was already the best ending he could ask forPearl looked around. ¡°Would you let Noah have your name?¡±Tanner paused and moved the hair away from her neck. ¡°Yes.¡± He then added, ¡°Not just Noah, you too.¡±Pearl was silent.Tanner kissed the back of her hand. ¡°Even if you don¡®t marry me, I won¡®t marry anyone. I¡®m happy to have a son, and I¡®ll reserve the title of my wife for you.¡°.She slowly cl osed her eyes.At Bassburgh¡®s Private Middle and High School¡­ Lisa returned to school after her legs were better. The moment she stepped into the ssroom, she sa w Leah and a few others standing in the corridor.Lisa¡®s heart pounded, and she looked away to avoid th em.¡°You¡®re alright now?¡± Leah walked over with her arms crossed. ¡°I guess you¡®ve been doing well, gai ning weight and all.¡°.Lisa kept her head low and didn¡®t say anything.Lead tapped her shoulder, ¡°Daisie knows about your influencer gig.¡°.That statement made Lisa turn pale. She bit her lip and held her bag tightly.Leah was bored. ¡°Don¡®t worry. I won¡®t speak to you after this. I just wanted to tell you.¡± She leaned in close to Lisa¡®s ear and whispered, ¡°A chicken will always b e a chicken even if it spends time with a phoenix.¡±Leah walked away with the others, leaving Lisa frozen on the spot with tears in her eyes.Lisa seemed to be avoiding Daisie for the next few days. Whenever Daisie went to see her, she would never be in her ssroom, and she couldn¡®t get in touch with her. After asking a few friends, she discovered she was on the rooftop.Daisie got to the rooftop, and Lisa was there sitting on a bench.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Chapter 1267 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1267 Daisie walked over and sat down next to Lisa. ¡°Lisa, are you alright?¡± She didn¡®t reply. Daisie was worried about her, so she ced a hand on her shoulder, but at that moment, Lisa moved it away. ¡°Daisie, let¡®s not be friends.¡± Daisie was startled and curious. ¡°Why?¡± Something came to her mind, ¡°Did Leah say something to you ?¡± Lisa lowered her head and wiped her teass away. ¡°I know that I¡®m not from a rich family. My parents ca n¡®t give me anything more than the fees for this school. I just wanted friends. Why.!! Why did they have to say that about me?¡± Daisie slowly walked in front of her and knelt down. ¡°Lisa, ignore what they say and think. You know tha t Leah loves to manipte people. I only see you as my friend.¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Seeing that Lisa was still crying, Daisie got up because she was angry. ¡°I¡®m going to speak to Leah!¡± Lisa held her back, ¡°Please, Daisie, there¡®s no point. Do you think she will stop targeting me if you spea k to her?¡± Daisie paused because she made sense. She had warned Leah not to bully Lisa, but she never listened. *Daisie, if you think of me as a friend, we should stay away from each other in school for my own good.¡± Lisa stood up and left with swollen eyes. Daisie didn¡®t have her dinner. She hid under her nket and cried her eyes out after returning from school.T When Maisie brought her food to her room, she ced her cutleries on the desk and pulled up her nket, ¡°Daisi?, you won¡®t have the energy to cry if you don¡®t eat. You ca n continue crying after you eat.¡± Daisie moved to the edge of the bed, pouting. ¡°Mom, Lisa just wanted to be friends with me. Why did th ey have to berate her?¡± Maisie had heard about the whole situation from Colton, so she sat down next to her.¡± Daisie, everyone has their own advantages and ws. No one in this world is loved by everyone. If there are people who like her, there will be some who don¡®t.¡± Daisie looked at Maisie. ¡°Mom, I don¡®t get it.¡± Maisie touched her hair and frowned, ¡°Your father, Wayion, and grandpa have really spoiled you, Daisie ¡°Friends should help each other. The expensive gifts and beautiful clothes that Wayion and your grandp ¡°If you want to give her gifts, you need to work for it. If she doesn¡®t ept it, you can¡®t insist, or people will think you¡®re giving it out like charity and look dow Daisie started worrying, ¡°I didn¡®t look down on her!¡± Maisie was helpless. ¡°I didn¡®t say you did that, but think about it. If you didn¡®t keep giving all those gifts to her without thinking if she really wanted them, people wouldn¡®t think that Lisa just became your friend to get gifts from you. I know you wanted to help her, but your kind Chapter 1268 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1268 When Maisie brought her food to her room, she ced her cutleries on the desk and pulled up her nket, ¡°Daisi?, you won¡®t have the energy to cry if you don¡®t eat. You ca n continue crying after you eat.¡± Daisie moved to the edge of the bed, pouting. ¡°Mom, Lisa just wanted to be friends with me. Why did th ey have to berate her?¡± This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Maisie had heard about the whole situation from Colton, so she sat down next to her.¡± Daisie, everyone has their own advantages and ws. No one in this world is loved by everyone. If there are people who like her, there will be some who don¡®t.¡± Daisie looked at Maisie. ¡°Mom, I don¡®t get it.¡± Maisie touched her hair and frowned, ¡°Your father, Wayion, and grandpa have really spoiled you, Daisie Chapter 1269 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1269 Daisie was too well protected and didn¡®t understand how the world worked. She wanted to give Lisa the best gifts because she wanted her to be confident, but confidence couldn¡®t be boosted with material go ods. People werent bom greedy. If they got things they wanted without putting in any effort too often, that was when greed started growing Thus, Daisie was naive. ¡®What should I do then?Daisie suddenly realized that she had given Lisa a terrible burden, Maisie smiled and stood up. ¡°Change before it¡®s toote.¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. On the other side, in the suburbs¡­ Lisa wandered around and only got home when it waste. The door opened when she was putting her keys on the door lock. She curiously pushed the door open and went in. ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡®m home.¡± She took off her shoes and shouted, but there was no reply. She walked in and ced her bag on the couch. She suddenly heard a noise from the kitchen, so she walked over, but when she stood at the door, she saw her mother lying in a pool of blood. Lisa froze, and her face slowly turned pale.¡± Mom¨C¡± When the ambnce got there, the neighbors stood around and watched while the paramedics put her mother in the back while Mr. Fraiser rushed home. *They¡®re so unlucky to have an *sshole of a son.¡± ¡°Exactly. Not only did their son not give them money, but he also tried to take her life.¡± ¡°That¡®s why I saw the kid run out after an argument. That¡®s such a horrible thing to happen.¡± Mr. Fraiser didn¡®t let Lisa follow along because she had school tomorrow and got her to wait at home. Li sa stood there and listened to her neighbor¡®s discussion, her expression bleak while she watched the a mbnce drive away: She then sat on the couch in their empty living room and stared at the family photo next to the television. Her brother was in it. Howe ver, her brother slowly started changing when she was in elementary school. He didn¡®t care for her any more and started losing his temper and did nothing all day. Why did she have to go through all this? Why did she have to suffer? Why? ¡°Can¡®t you just work harder?¡± ¡°Don¡®t bother me. I know you have a rich friend. These are all from her, right?¡± A chicken will always be a chicken even if it hangs out with a phoenix.¡± ¡°Who could you me for your misfortune? me that little Ms. Goldmann. She would have other friend Lisa¡®s hands that were on herp curled into fists. The hurtful words still rang in her ears and attacked h Lisa took a week off from school, but nobody knew why Daisie sat in the ssroom doing her homework when she heard a few ssmates discussing. ¡°Is it Lisa Daisies hand paused, and she slowly looked up. The voice continued behind her. ¡°Yes, I heard that her mother passed away. That¡®s so sad. Daisie turned to look at them, making them realize that Daisie and Lisa were best friends, so they scatte After school, Dalsie went to speak to a teacher from the other ss and asked about Lisa. The teacher knew they were close, so she told her, ¡°Her mother passed away, and she has taken some school.¡± Chapter 1270 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1270 Daisie was surprised. She quietly thanked the teacher and left. In the suburbs¡­ Lisa¡®s father collected his wife¡®s items and started balling when he saw their family photo. Lisa, who saw everything, held her fists, turned around, and walked to her room with no expression. Sh e took out everything Daisie had given her, put them in her backpack, and walked out with it. There was a cyber cafe at the end of the street, and she knew that her brother Evan and his gang woul d hang out there. She also knew that Evan had a ¡®boss¡¯ there who the boys called Tvanka¡®. Ivanka was the owner of the cybercafe, but she looked like she had a lot of money. The red sports car t hat was always parked outside belonged to her. Lisa walked into the shop and to the cashier. The keeper had a sandwich while gaming and didn¡®t notice her. Lisa hesitated before speaking. ¡°Is Ivanka here?¡± ¡°She¡®s¨C¡± The man looked up and saw that she was just a girl who looked underage, so he put down his sandwich. ¡°You know our boss? Who are you?¡± INN ¡°I¡®m Evan Eraiser¡®s sister. I need to speak to her.¡± There was no way that man didn¡®t know Evan because he was there frequently and worked for Ivanka. When he heard that she was his sister, he stood up. ¡°Wait here.¡± He walked away from the counter and toward a room blocked by a curtain. Soon after that, he came back. ¡°Come in. She¡®s in there.¡± Lisa followed him to the room in the back, which looked very different from the front. There was a long corridor, and it was dimly lit. There were a dozen doors on both sides, and they were numbered and clo sed. The noises that came from inside scared Lisa, The man brought her into a room that had no number and looked like an office. A woman in her 30s sat behind the desk with a lit cigarette between her fingers. She was voluptuous with big curls and heavy makeup. The two men standing next to her looked scary, and Lisa didn¡®t dare look at them. The man walked to Ivanka and said something to her. She then crushed her cigarette in the ashtray an d poured some tea on it to put it out. ¡°Evan¡®s sister?¡± Lida stood there, a little nervous. Ivanka looked at her. ¡°Why do you want to see me, girl?¡± She carefully walked toward the desk. ¡°Can ¡­ Can I speak to you alone?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. Ivanka squinted and waved to ask the men to leave. That evening, Evan and his friends went to the shop, but before they could walk in, a few men rushed to and beat them to a pulp. Lisa, hiding in a corner watching, couldn¡®t help but smile. Lisa didn¡¯t tell her father that Evan had been beaten up so badly he was admitted to the hospital until the Mr. Eraiser looked up. ¡°Lili, your brother¡­ is my child too.¡± ¡°But he killed Mom for money. He and his gang of friends did it. It¡®s their fault!¡± Lisa yelled. Her father was surprised. ¡°Lili, what are you talking about? Your brother doesn¡®t know what happened to Chapter 1271 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1271 ¡°It was them! Our neighbors saw it with their own eyes!¡± Lisa shouted while tears fell from her eyes. ¡°He asked for money from Mom. She refused to give it to him, so he did that to her!¡± Mr. Fraiser looked at her silently. He stood there for a while before heading out to the hospital. While looking at the door as it slowly closed, Lisa¡®s mind was filled with her father¡®s expression. ¡®He doesn¡®t believe me. When the thought surfaced in her head, she flung the cup on the table to the floor. The next day, Daisie and Colton came to look for Lisa. She knocked on the door for a long while, but no one opened the door. She turned her head around to look at Colton and asked, ¡°Brother, is Lisa not home?¡± ¡°No idea. I guess so.¡± Colton turned around. ¡°Let¡®s go then.¡± Daisie nodded. Initially, she wanted to check on Lisa. However, it seemed to her that Lisa was not at home, so she decided to look for her when she came to school. When Daisie and Colton arrived at the district, they ran into Lisa¡®s father. ¡°Sir. I¡®m Daisie. Is Lisa not home?¡± Mr. Fraiser was dumbfounded. ¡°I guess she went out.¡± After Mr. Fraiser went back into the building, Daisie lowered her head and said, ¡°Colton, I¡®m worried about Lisa.¡± Colton walked up to her and replied,¡± There¡®s nothing to worry about. She¡¯ll be fine. I¡®m sure she¡®ll e to school in another few days.¡± After that, Daisie and Colton left the district. When Mr. Fraisie arrived at his home, he pushed the door to Lisa¡®s room open. He thought Lisa was no t in the room, but when he saw Lisa was sleeping on her side under the nket, he quietly closed the d oor and left. Ta However, he did not know that Lisa had been awake. Her eyes were wide open as she stared out the w indow gloomily. She could hear all the knocks on the door when Daisie came to look for her. It was just that she pretend ed that she was not at home as she did not want to see anyone right now. Two dayster, Lisa finally returned to school. When Daisie learned she was back, she went looking for her. She stood in the corridor and waited for Lisa. When Lisa emerged from the ssroom, she went up to her with a smile on her face. ¡°Lisa, are you okay? i¡®m worried about you.¡± Lisa shook her head. ¡°I¡®m alright.¡± ¡°I went to look for you with Colton the other day, but you were not home,¡± Daisie said as a smile broke across her face. ¡°Well, I¡®m relieved that you¡®re fine.¡± Lisa did not say anything in return. Suddenly, Daisie thought of something and pulled a simple shell bracelei out of her pocket. ¡®This is a shell bracelet i made for you myself. Come to think of it, I don¡®t think I¡®ve ever made a gift for y Lisa was stunned. ¡®Let me put it on for you¡± Daisie helped her to put on the shell bracelet. ¡°All done. Look, it fits you perfect Touching the shell bracelet on her wrist, Lisa raised her head and said, ¡°Thank you, Daisie.¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. After Lisa had returned to the ssroom, she looked at the shell bracelet on her wrist and removed it. S At Bassburgh Airport¡­ Tanner was holding Noah with one arm while holding Pearl¡®s baggage with another. Peart was following The driver had been waiting for him at the exit, and he helped them to put their baggage into the car. This was the first time Noah had traveled to a distant ce, so he was a little bit scared. Hetched himself on Tanner¡®s chest and held his neck tightly After getting into the car, Pearl too Noah lifted his head and asked, ¡°Mommy, where are Grandpa Antonio and Grandma Kam?¡± Pearl caressed his head and looked outside through the window. ¡°Grandpa Antonio and Grandma Kama to visit you in the future.¡± Tanner wrapped his arm around Pearl¡®s shoulder and said, ¡°That¡®s right. They¡®l Noah turned his head to look at him. ¡°Then will Grandpa and Grandma like me?¡± Chapter 1272 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1272 Tanner smiled at him and said, ¡°They will. Soon, they arrived at the Hannigan manor. Tanner had informed them about their arrival, so Nathaniel and Mrs. Hannigan had been waiting for them in the living room. When they saw a woman and a kid walking into the living room with Tanner, both of them found it hard to believe it. Holding Noah¡®s hand, Tanner led Pearl up to them. ¡°Dad, I¡®ve brought your grandson and Pearl back to you.¡± Noah subconsciously hid behind Tanner¡®s leg and poked half of his head out to look at the two people in front of him. Mrs. Hannigan¡®s heart melted upon seeing how adorable Noah was. ¡°Kid,e over here and let me ta ke a look.¡± Pearl squatted down and said something to Noah before he walked toward Mrs. Hannigan hesitantly. Mrs. Hannigan ran her hand over his head and said with a smile, ¡®What a good kid.¡± She then lifted her head to look at Pearl and said, ¡°Pearl, it must have been hard on you.¡± Pearl was moment¨¢rily stunned before shaking her head. Standing up with the help of a cane, Nathaniel said, ¡°Since you¡®re back. I¡¯ll go inform the servants to get the dinner ready.¡± ¡°Honey, you sit down.¡± Mrs. Hannigan stood up and pushed her husband back to his seat. ¡°I¡¯ll do it. You stay here and y with our grandson.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Honestly, it was exactly because Nathaniel did not know how to interact with kids that he wanted to go away. It was just that he did not expect his wife to see through his intention and push him back down. Noah looked at Nathaniel. His eyes were bright and clear, as if there were stars in them. Nathaniel¨Cliked the kid very much. Just when he was thinking about how to talk to the kid, he saw the fruit on the table. He took an apple and handed it to Noah. Noah hesitated for a while before walking over and taking the apple. Before returning to Pearl, he said, ¡°Thank you, Grandpa.¡± After that, he ran toward Pearl and threw himself into her arms. Nathaniel was delighted when Noah called him ¡®Grandpa¡®. After having dinner, Pearl took Noah for a walk in the courtyard while Tanner looked at them from the balcony on the second floor Mrs. Hannigan walked to him and said, ¡± Tan.¡± She looked downstairs and continued. ¡°Has Pearl said yes to marry you?¡± This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Something flickered in Tanner¡®s eyes as he parted his lips open. ¡°Not yet: She hasn¡®t said yes yet.¡± Mrs. Hannigan sighed. ¡°Your father is old, and his health is deteriorating day by day. The future of the Hannigans is on your shoulders, and I¡®m sure your father is very happy that you have a so n. Since she¡®s willing to bring the kid back with you, you¡®ll have to treat her well. ¡°I know,¡± Tanner replied as he gazed at Pearl. ¡°I¡®ll treat her well.¡± At Soul In the reception room, Edward came to request Maisie to step in and persuade his daughter to go home. Maisie knew what had happened that day, so she lifted her head when she heard his request and asked, ¡°Mr. Xavier, can I ask you something?¡± Edward was stumped for a moment, and he nodded. ¡°Yeah, sure. ¡°Ms. Xavier is your daughter, and I¡®m sure you know her capability Inore than anyone else. Generally speaking, she¡®s one of the people who has co Edward felt awkward when he heard Maisie¡®s question. ¡°Mrs. Goldmann, yes, it¡®s true that ine is my daughter, but I don¡®t want he Running apany is something a man should do. A woman like her doesn¡®t have to work so hard. I¡®m just doing it for her own Yes I know you¡®re doing it for her own good, but you don¡®t understand what kind of lifestyle your daughter wants.¡± While Edward was stunned Maisie continued calmly. ¡°Ms. Xavier h Besides, you¡®ve underestimated your daughter. After all, an excellent woman is not inferior to a man.¡± Chapter 1273 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1273 Edward kept his head low and fell silent. When he came out of the reception room, he ran into Lucy and was stunned. ¡°What are you doing here ?¡± Lucy did not expect to run into her stepfather here at all. At the same time, Maisie emerged from the reception room. When she saw Edward talking to Lucy, she felt strange, ¡°Mr.. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Xavier, do you know Lucy?¡± Before Edward could reply, Lucy said,¡± Uncle Edward, I¡­ I¡®m working at Soul right now.¡± Edward nodded. ¡°I see. So, you¡®ve been working at Soul the whole time?¡± ¡°Yeah..¡± Lucy replied.. Maisie walked up to Edward and looked at L¨²cy, ¡°Are you Lucy¡®s rtive, Mr. Xavier?¡± Now that Maisie thought of it, Lucy¡®s surname was Xavier as well. Edward did not reply instantly. After a short while, he smiled and said, ¡°She¡®s my wife¡®s daughter.¡± roduce A hint of surprise flitted across Lucy¡®s eyes. This was the first time he introduced her in front of other people. Everyone knew that he had married a second time, and wasn¡®t the daughter of his second wife also considered his daughter? II After Edward left, Lucy followed Maisie back into the office. ( Maisie sat on the couch and rested her chin on her hands as she looked at her. ¡°So, Mrs. Xavier is your mother?¡± Lucy nodded and replied with a pout, ¡°My mother married into the Xaviers, but my stepfather doesn¡®t all ow me to reveal my identity.¡± Truth be told, she was born into a normal family. Her mother was a teacher, and her father was a worker at a construction site. How ever, her father came across an ident on the construction site and passed away when she was still a kid. A4? After that, her mother came across her stepfather, Edward Xavier. Edward did not mind marrying her mother despite her having a daughter because he liked her mother¡®s gentleness and kindness. Although Lucy had taken on her stepfather¡®s surname, she couldn¡®t tell anyo ne she was his daughter. For her, the Xavier mansion was not her house. Lucy did not like being at other p eople¡®s mercy, so she moved out to live independently after graduation. Maisie got up and walked to her. She ced her hand on her shoulder and asked, ¡°How about your r Lucy pressed her lips thin and replied, ¡°Eli ¡­ She doesn¡¯t like us. She is sharp¨C tongued, but she¡®s actually tender¨C hearted. She hasn ¡®t been hometely and is staying at my ce. She hasn¡®t found a new job yet.¡± After that, she paused for a few seconds before continuing. ¡°She refuses to listen to me as well. Honestly, Eli just wants recognition from her father.¡± Maisie chuckled and said, ¡°I¡®m not asking you to persuade her. When a stubborn person is determined t do something, nothing can stop them.¡± ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, I want to help Eli.¡± ¡°How do you want to help her?¡± Maisie lifted her eyebrows. Lucy thought for a while before saying, ¡°With her ability, she will shine in anypany. If she can work i Maisie rested her chin on her hand and looked at Lucy. ¡°So, you want to introduce her to one of the ITpanies und Lucy nodded truthfully. She lowered her eyelids and continued. ¡°If she goes to anotherpany, there¡®s a possibility that my stepfather will request them to reject her. However, things will be difierent if she works under ckgold. Beyond Techn do anything to her. Chapter 1274 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1274 Maisie couldn¡®t help herself and chuckled.¡± You¡®ve even considered your stepfather¡®s¡®actions. It seems l ike you really want to help her.¡± Honestly, Maisie was kind of envious that Lucy was willing to help ine even though they were not rted by blood, and she couldn¡®t help but think of Willow. Willow wasn¡®t born a bad person. They were rted by blood, and Maisie still remembered the day Willow came to her ho use with Le for the first time. Willow was slightly taller than Maisie, and shebed her hair into two braids. She looked shy and bas hful. Stephen pushed her forward and introduced her to Maisie, ¡°Zee, Willow will be your older sister from no w onward.¡± Maisie looked at Willow with a slight hostility. After all, her mother had only passed away for less than a year, and her father had found her a stepmother. What¡®s more, this stepmother had brought back an ¡°older sister¡± for her too. She did not like them at all, so she turned around and ran upstairs. Since then, Willow did not dare to talk to her, and she behaved carefully in their house. However, Maisie knew that Willow wanted to y with her. Kids were not asplicated as adults, and after getting to know Willo w, she slowly warmed up to her and would bring her out to y from time to time. One thing that impressed Maisie the most was that they returnedte one day, and Le did not have t he guts to punish Maisie. Thus, she beat up Willow. It was also that day that Willow started to avoid her. As time went by, Willow seemed to have changed into another person. She had learned how to please her father and became vain. Maisie did not understand it in the past, but now she finally knew that parenting was important. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt?¡± Lucy¡®s voice snapped Maisie back to reality. ¡°Yeah?¡± Lucy scratched her cheek and said, ¡°If you think it¡®s okay, TH tell Eli when I go home and ask her to prepare her resume.¡¯ Maisie smiled and flipped through her document. ¡°Let¡®s see whichpany under ckgold she wants to join.¡± In the afternoon, at the Lakeview Apartment¡­ ine stood on the balcony and talked to Lucy on the phone. When Lucy told her something, she was stunned. ¡°What? Yo u¡¯ll introduce me to one of thepanies under ckgold?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Lucy replied, ¡°With your ability, I¡®m sure you¡®ll shine if you join one of thepanies under ckgold.¡± ine massaged her nose and said helplessly, ¡°Why are you poking your nose in this? It has nothing to do with you where I¡®m going to work, right?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care if you want to go or not. I¡®m not going to talk to you anymore. I need to return to my workst ation.¡± Lucy hung up the call before ine could say anything. ine looked at her phone and did not know if she should get angry at Lucy or not. ¡°How dare she hang up on me.¡± However, there was no angry expression on her face. Just when she was about to turn around and go into the room, she heard someone opening boxes from next door. The apartment next door had not been upied, and it seemed like someone had moved in. At the Private Middle and High School¡­ The bodyguards were waiting for Colton and Daisie at the school entrance. Daisie wanted to bring Lisa along, but she couldn¡®t find Lisa in her ssroom, After getting into the car, Daisie began to talk nonstop, like a chirping little bird. Colton leaned against the window with one hand on the corner of his forehead while giving her some responses from time to time. Suddenly, his gaze caught the shell bracelet on Daisle¡®s wrist, and he asked,¡± You know how to make a bracelet now?¡± ¡°Of course! Our mom is a jewelry designer, so of course, I¡®d inherit some of her talents as well!¡± Daisie w stopped arguing with Colton. Colton clicked his tongue as he looked at the things outside through the window. ¡°Do you really trust Lis ¡°Why shouldn¡®t 1?¡± Daisie did not know why Colton suddenly brought things like this up. She looked at Colton, but he said, ¡° Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. He felt it was useless to tell her anything. There was a possibility that it would backfire and that she wou Chapter 1275 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1275 No one knew his sister more than he did, so after a short while of contemtion, he decided not to tell her anything. Meanwhile, Evan was discharged from the hospital, and Mr. Eraiser went to pick him up. After returning home, Mr. Eraiser told him to stop causing trouble outside. Evan replied half¨C heartedly. He had been beaten up for no reason, so it went without saying that he wouldn¡®t stomach an insult like that. When Lisa returned from school, her expression changed upon seeing her brother ying games on the couch. She did not greet She mmed the door shut, and Mr. Fraiser, preparing food in the kitchen, turned his head around. He knew her mot her¡®s death had left a big impact on her. However, he had asked the police about the incident, and it had nothing to do with Evan at all. Evan ow ed a group of people some money, and they had a fight with Mrs. Fraiser when they came to their house to look for him. An ident had happened, and they ran away in fear. Mrs. Fraiser had lost too much blood, and she was beyond saving by the time she was rushed to the hospital. He was devastated by the death of his wife as well, and he med himself for not educating his son pr operly. His wife had died, but life continued. He just hoped that his son would realize his mistake after this incident and return to his family to turn a new leaf. The next day, Daisie and Lisa went to the library to borrow some books. Their school library was massive. It had an area of two or three basketball courts and was divided into different areas. The junior high school department was located in a different area from the senior high school departme nt. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. When Lisa was looking for a book in front of a shelf, Daisie did not see the shell bracelet on her wrist a nd asked, ¡°Lisa, where¡®s your bracelet? You didn¡®t wear it?¡± Lisa was stumped for a moment. A hint of expression crossed her face, and then she offered Daisie a smile. ¡°I¡®m scared I¡®ll lose it , so I keep it at home.¡± Daisie believed her and said, ¡°It¡®s fine if you lose it. I can make a new one for you.¡± ¡°I don¡®t want to trou ble you,¡± she replied with a smile. ¡°We¡®re friends, and you can trouble me whenever you want.¡± Daisie stood at the tip of her toe as she tried to take the book on the shelf. She couldn¡®t reach the book no matter how hard she tried, and in the next second, someone took the b ook. She was stunned and turned her head around to see Zephir standing behind her. ¡°It¡®s you?¡± Zephir handed the book to her and said,¡± Here.¡± ¡°Thank you, Zeph.¡± She took the book.¡± What are you doing in this library?¡± Zephir replied with a smile on his face, ¡°I came here with my friends, and I saw you two were here.¡± After three years, Zephir was already a student in the first year of high school, and he was three years older than her. The once bashful and energetic boy had be a good¨Clooking senior that every girl in school sought after. When one went around the school and asked about Zephir, they would find out that he was one of the most popr figures in the school and t he current hunk in the senior high school department. ¡°Zeph¡± His friends were members of the basketball club in the senior high school department. When they saw Zephir talking to Daisie, they approached them with smiles and said, ¡°Oh my, if it isn¡¯t Daisie from the junior high school department.¡± ¡°You know me?¡± Daisie asked. One of them put their arm on the shoulder of the person next to him and chuckled. ¡°Of course. You¡®re that little angel that Zeph is always talking about.¡± They were Zephir good friends, and they knew about Daisie through Zephir. However, she felt a little bit awkward when she learned that Zephir had been calling her ¡°little angel.¡± She felt it was normal if they were in elementary school, but all of them had grown up now, and she felt the nickname was embarrass Zephir turned his head to warn his friends. ¡°Stop talking nonsense.¡± They both smiled and did not say anything. Suddenly, they thought of something and asked, ¡°Oh yeah, Daisie, do you wan Daisie frowned, ¡°Can we go watch?¡± ¡°Of course, you can. The high school basketball tournament is open to the whole school, and all of you i Chapter 1276 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1276 Daisie really didn¡®t know. The boy smiled and said, ¡°There¡®ll be a lot of spectators. If you want toe, we¡®ll keep a seat for you, and it¡®s going to be a great seat.¡± Zephir looked toward Daisie. Daisie held Lisa¡®s hand, ¡°Can Ie with Lisa?¡± The boy was nning to invite Daisie, and he knew who he was asking on behalf of, but when he saw that Daisie wanted to bring her friend along, he hesitated. . Lisa noticed something, so she pushed Daisie¡®s hand away and smiled. ¡°Daisie, you go ahead. I might have something on that day. . ¡°Then t¨C¡® ¡°Daisie, pleasee,¡± he asked sincerely, Colton had his hands in his pockets and was quiet. Lisa continued. ¡°By the way, Zephir asked Daisie to go watch a basketball match with him, and she agr eed.¡± Colton didn¡®t know if she was intentionally telling him that, so he frowned. ¡°I¡®m curious if you really see Daisie as a friend.¡± Lisa¡®s smile faded. Colton looked away toward the windows. ¡°I noticed that you¡®ve changed a lot.) N?velDrama.Org owns this. Lisa¡®s fingers curled. ¡°¡­ I didn¡®t.¡°, He looked back, then shrugged. ¡°I hope so too.¡± Before Lisa could reply, he took out the seashell bracelet she had thrown away out of his pocket. ¡°This looks very familiar. My sister gave it to you.¡± Lisa¡®s face turned pale, and she didn¡®t say anything. She had thrown away the bracelet because she didn¡®t want it. She hadn¡¯t been feeling great that day because she felt that Daisie couldn¡®t understand her feeli ¡°If you don¡®t want the presents, you can say no.¡± He put the bracelet away. ¡°If you ept it, you can¡®t just throw it away no matter if you like it or not.¡± Lisa bit her lip and remained silent, Colton walked past her. ¡°I won¡®t tell her about this. She trusts you a lot, so I don¡¯t wish to see your actions hurting her. If you don¡®t appreciate this friendship, stop talking to her.¡± Lisa stood there until Colton left. At the Lakeview Apartment¡­ ine returned with Lucy¡®s car after the interview and finally found a parking spot, but since it was too n Chapter 1277 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1277 ine was thinking about what she should do when a man in another car got out. He was wearing a business suit that looked simple and clean, brown cks, and had a briefcase in hand. He looked amazing She had never seen a man look so good with such short hair, but it looked perfect on him. She rolled down her window. ¡°Sir.¡± Hector paused, ¡°Are you talking to me?¡± ine smiled and opened the door. ¡°I¡®m sorry, I can¡®t get my car in. Can you help me, please?¡± Hector looked at her car, which was blocked. He could tell she was too close and didn¡®t notice the distance, which was why she was stuck He nodded. ¡°I¡®ll give it a go.¡± ine moved over. ¡°Thanks so much.¡± He got into the car, adjusted the seat, slowly reversed the car, and adjusted the steering wheel. In less than 10 minutes, he managed to park the car. He took out the keys and handed them to her. ¡°Done.¡± ine took the keys and smiled. ¡°Thank you so much.¡± Hector smiled. ¡°Don¡®t worry about it.¡± ine was surprised when he walked into the building, so she caught up. ¡°Do you live here too?¡± ¡°Yes, I just moved in recently.¡± Oh! They entered the elevator, and ine paused when she saw the floor he was going to. Hector looked at her. ¡°Which floor are you on?¡± She smiled. ¡°The same as you.¡± Hector didn¡®t say anything after that. When they got to the 12th floor, they walked out together, and ine slowed her steps until she saw he was going to the unit next to hers. Le Hector took out his keys and unlocked his door when he heard in¡®s voice. ¡°What a coincidence, You¡® re my new neighbor!¡± Hector paused, turned to look at her, and chuckled. ¡°That really is a coincidence.¡± ¡°By the way, thanks f or helping me park the car. Let me cook you dinner.¡± Hector hesitated. ¡°I don¡®t think that¡®s a good idea.¡± ine understood. They were strangers, and it wouldn¡®t be too nice, so she exined, ¡°I live with my sister.¡± This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Hector paused. ¡°Let¡®s y by ear.¡± In the evening, Lucy bought some groceries home when she returned from work because ine had as When she got into their apartment, she saw ine tidying up the living room and frowned, ¡°What¡®s happening? You asked me to get groceries and tidied up the living room. Are we expecting guests?) ¡°Of course, why else would I ask you to get groceries?¡± ine cleaned up the living room and sat on the couch, ¡°That¡®s so tiring. Let¡®s hire a cleane Lucy ced the groceries on the table and tossed her bag onto the couch. ¡°Are you going to help me pa ine ced the bag neatly. ¡°Don¡®t mess it up. We have a hot guy living next door who¡®s about your age. He looks great, and I¡®m guessing that he¡®s single. ¡°He helped me park my car, and I invited him for dinner. We can¡®t show him a messy ce as a first impression, can we?¡± Lucy ignored her, took the groceries into the kitchen, and started unpacking. ine went close to her. ¡°I¡®m helping you. You better act properly¡°. ¡°Helping me?¡± Lucy looked at her. She looked serious. ¡°To find a match.¡± Lucy was rendered speechless as she pushed her out: ¡°Go away. You should look for one yourself.¡± ine leaned against the fridge. ¡°I¡®m a career woman. Dating isn¡®t something on my mind at this age.¡± Chapter 1278 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1278 Lucy ignored ine. When she was done cooking dinner, ine seized the moment and quickly ran next door and knocked on the door. It took a long time before Hector finally opened the door. He seemed to have juste out of the show er as he smelled of very fresh soap. He had casually put on a loose lounge T¨C shirt and pants beforeing out to answer the door. ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting.¡± ¡°It¡®s fine. Do you live alone?¡± ine peeked into the house upon saying that. Sure enough, it looked like he lived alone! The living room was spacious and clean. There were no women¡®s shoes on the shoe rack. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Hector hesitated. ¡°About dinner, I think=¡± ine didn¡®t give him a chance to refuse and quickly dragged him out: ¡°I asked my sister to make an extra portion for dinner tonight. It will be a waste if you don¡®te to join us.¡°. 14 ULT Thus, Hector was forcefuily brought next door. ih When Lucy heard themotion outside the door, she looked up and met Hector¡®s gaze. She almost l ost her grip on her fork. TT ine did not notice Lucy¡®s shock. She smiled and introduced her sister to Hector. ¡°This is my sister, L ucy.¡± Hector looked at Lucy. ¡°You live here?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ Yeah.¡± Lucy nodded, startled. ine looked at them and realized something was amiss. Surprised, she asked, ¡°You know each other?¡± . The three of them sat at the dining table. Only then did ine find out Lucy and Hector were colleague s three years ago. What a small world! To have been colleagues three years ago and end up as neighbors three yearster after not keeping in contact with one another. That was fate! There was an awkward silence in the room. Lucy nibbled her fork and broke the silence. ¡°When did you get back?¡± ine looked at him. Hector smiled and said, ¡°This week.¡± Lucy asked again, ¡°Does Ms. Vanderbilt know?¡± He grunted. ¡°I haven¡®t told her,¡± With that, Lucy didn¡®t ask any more questions. ine kicked her foot under the table, causing Lucy to frown and look in her direction. ine shot her a look that said: ¡°Is that all we¡®re talking about?¡± Lucy shifted her foot away: Although she and Hector were once colleagues, that was three years ago. Moreover, they had not contacted each other for three years. How could she have the nerve to pry into any more of his life¡®s details than that? Did ine want her to ask about his bank ount details as well!? They proceeded to eat in silence. When Lucy reached out to fork a pork rib from the sharing tter, Hector just so happened to have targeted the same rib. The two of them paused midway and looked up at each other. Then, they both pulled back their forks and s aid in unison, ¡°You first.¡± As an unwilling participant in such an awkward situation, ine simply butted in and took away the pork rib. ¡°If you guys won¡®t eat it, I will.¡± Suddenly, Lucy¡®s cell phone rang. She checked the caller ID, but before she could answer, ine snatch from her and saw it was her mother, ¡°I¡®ll answer it,¡± ¡°Hey, you¨C¡± Before Lucy could finish, ine walked to the balcony to answer the call. Hector looked up at her. ¡°You¡®re still working at my cousin¡®spany, right?¡± Lucy looked away and scratched her cheek with a smile. ¡°Ah, right. I¡®m still working there.¡± Then she added, ¡°The benefits Ms. Vanderbilt gives are quite good. The main thing is tha ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Hector lowered his eyes and did not deny it. ¡°There¡®s no doubt about that. She¡®s really good.¡± ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt will be very happy to know you¡®re back¡± Lucy said as she ced the pork ribs on her N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Heughed out loud. ¡°Let¡®s hope so.¡± After dinner, Hector returned to his apartment. As Lucy cleared the table, 20 ine walked over with a ss of water and leaned close to her. You like him?¡± Lucy paused and looked up. ¡°Who said that? You don¡®t like him? That¡®s a pity. I¡®m sure many girls like a handsome man like him.¡± ine slowly drank Chapter 1279 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1279 Lucy rolled her eyes. ¡°You don¡®t do anything around here, but you sure talk the most.¡± Then, she took th e dishes to the kitchen. ine tutted, put on her headphones, and returned to her room. Night approached. Rain poured down across the city, blurring the neon lights of the streets. The lights in the room were warm and yellow. Pearl stood in front of the window. The raindrops pelted a gainst the window like curtainyers. Tanner pushed open the door and walked toward her, hugging her from behind. ¡°Why, are you standing in front of the window?¡± She looked through the ss at the blurry figure of Tanner. ¡°I love rainy days.¡± He snuggled himself against the side of her neck andughed huskily. ¡°Is that so?¡± Pearl¡®s eyshes fluttered. ¡°Because rain can wash away all sorts of dirty things.¡± Tanner turned her around and cupped her cheek in his palm. ¡°Do you know about moss?¡°. Pearl looked at him, and Tanner smiled and chuckled as he said, ¡°Moss may be a low¨C level nt. It¡®s not as dazzling as flowers and likes to inhabit dark, damp ces, but it never loses the c ourage to grow. Even if the warm spring sun can¡®t reach the dorsum, it still remains very much alive. It¡®s still green. Although it¡®s as small as a grain of rice, it doesn¡®t stop it from blooming passionately like a graceful and charming peony.¡± Pearl pursed her lips and stared at him. Tanner rubbed her face with his fingertips. ¡°Do you know when you¡®re most dazzling?¡± She winced. ¡°When?¡± ¡°When you don¡®t lose yourself.¡± Tanner hugged her and rested his chin on the top of her head. ¡°No matt er what others say about you.¡± Pearl sank into his arms. The warmth that enveloped her melted her cold heart. ¡°Mommy.¡± Noah appeared in the bedroom doorway, holding a pillow, as he rubbed his eyes. Pearl gently pushed Tanner away and walked toward Noah. She squatted down and said, ¡°Noe, why ar e you awake?¡± Noah hugged her. ¡°There¡®s thunder when it rains. I don¡®t dare sleep alone.¡± Pearl turned to look at Tanner, who smiled. ¡°Noe can sleep with us tonight.¡± Tanner went forward and picked up Noah. Noah hugged his neck and asked childishly, ¡°Does Daddy know how to tell stories?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Tanner kissed his forehead. ¡°Do you want to hear a story?¡± Noah nodded. Tanner then carried him to the bed and told him a bedtime fairy tale. As Pearl watched both father and son, a smile appeared on her lips. As the clock ticked deeper into the night, the rain gradually lessened.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. After Tanner finished telling the story, he closed the storybook and turned to look at Noah and Pearl beside him. Both He set the storybook on the bedside table, tucked them in, and rolled to his side. Noah slept between th The next day... Lucy was just leaving the house when she bumped into Hector. She greeted him with a smile, ¡°Morning. Are you going Hector closed the door and turned to her.¡± Yes, I¡®m going to stop by my cousin¡®s office. She slung her bag over her shoulder, ¡°Then we¡®re going the same way.¡± She stepped into the elevator with Hector and pressed the button for the first floor. She turned and nc Hector answered, ¡°I¡®ll probably work on some makeup design at an entertainmentpany.¡± * Lucy was surprised. ¡°Makeup design for celebrities, huh?¡°||| Heughed a little. ¡°Something like that.¡± The two of them walked out of the elevator, and Lucy said excitedly beside him, ¡°That sounds amazing. You¡®ll get to know many list celebrities. The sry will definitely be handsome.¡± Chapter 1280 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1280 Since celebrities made a lot of money, the sry of their personal stylists would definitely be quite subs tantial. Moreover, if the stylist¡®s design was umon and amazing, they might even be a pop r brand. With that, a stylist could decide how much they wanted to charge for their services. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. It was the equivalent of someone paying you for your services, yet you would still be able to specify the price for your services. Hectorughed. ¡°Sounds like you¡®re desperate for money.¡± ¡°Of course. Who isn¡®t?¡± Lucy said matter¨Cof¨Cfactly. ¡°Workers like us working in first¨C ss cities have to work our *sses off to make money.¡± He nodded. ¡°True.¡± Soon, they arrived at his car. He stopped and looked at Lucy. ¡°Do you need a ride over?¡± ¡°No, thanks. I can drive myself.¡± She ru¨ªmaged in her purse for her car keys, felt for them, and frowned. ¡°Hey, where are my keys? Lucy continued searching. She remembered putting her car keys in her bagst night. ¡°Lucy!¡± They heard ine shouting from 12 floors up. They looked up to see her standing on the balcony, looki ng down. ¡°I¡®m going to use your car today. I¡®ve got your keys. You figure out how to get to the office, alri ght!¡± With that, she proudly pocketed the car keys and returned to the apartment. Fuming, Lucy held herself back from cursing. She took a deep breath and looked awkwardly at Hector. ¡°In that case, yes, please. I¡®ll have to trouble you to drive me to the office. Soon after, they arrived. Hector parked in front of the Soul¡®s branch office. Lucy got out and waved toward Hector, who was in the car. ¡°I¡®ll go in now. You take care and drive slowl y.¡± He pursed his lips and smiled as he watched her enter the building. Then he turned around and drove i n the direction of Soul¡®s office. Maisie was sitting in her office reading documents when Saydie knocked on the door and walked in. ¡°Ma¡®am.¡± Maisie looked up to see Hectoring in behind Saydie. She put the file down and stood up. ¡°Hector, y ou¡®re back in the country?¡± Saydie backed out, closing the door behind her, Hector smiled and said, ¡°Yeah, I¡®m back.¡± Maisie walked up to him and held his chin as she sized him up. ¡°Not bad. It seems that sending you overseas to further your studies was the right choice.¡± Hector was wearing a light blue suit with a ck turtleneck and dark trousers. He looked like a casual b usinessman¨Csimple and efficient. Maisie walked to the sofa and sat down. She poured two cups of tea and waited for him to sit down. ¡°Does your father know that you¡®re back?¡± He nodded. ¡°I told him.¡± ¡°About Linda¡­¡± Maisie frowned, ¡°I¡®m sorry I couldn¡®t persuade her.¡± He picked up his teacup. ¡°I know, cuz, but I can¡®t me you for that.¡± Maisie smiled. She slowly drank her tea and changed the topic. ¡°Have you found a job since you came b ¡°Well, the entertainmentpany is in a hurry to hire a stylist. I went for an interview, and I passed,¡± he She asked, ¡°Which entertainmentpany?¡± ¡°Zestar.¡± Maisie sneered. ¡°I thought you would choose Royal Crown.¡± He looked down. ¡°Royal Crown is apany owned by my cousin¨Cin¨C law, but I still want to try working at otherpanies.¡± Maisie looked at him. ¡°That¡®s not a bad idea, If you do well in otherpanies, it doesn¡®t matter where y Then she stood up. ¡°Have you had breakfast? Do you want to grab breakfast together?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Maisie drove to a high¨C end restaurant. She had reserved a seat by the window in advance. When they arrived, the waiter brought them to their seats and handed them the menu with both hands. After they ordered and the waiter left, Maisie looked at him. ¡°Was it difficult for you when you were all alo Chapter 1281 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1281 Hector shrugged, ¡°Everything has been fino apart from the difficulty i faced at the beginning because of thenguage barrier. However, after being there f or a long time, I made friends, and things Improved over time¡± She smiled. ¡°That sounds great. By the way, what¡®s your friend¡®s namo? You should invite him to Zloko va someday in the future. I¡®ll have to treat him to a meal for you.¡± ¡°His name is Eric. By the way, his father used to be a shareholder of Luxe. I wonder if you¡®d know the father?¡± ather?¡± Maisie was startled, ¡°Which shareholder of Luxe?¡± Hector replied, ¡°His father¡®s name is Harry Knowles.¡± Maisie was astonished for a split second and then burst intoughter all of a sudden. ¡°He turns out to b e Mr. Knowles¡® son. Then you¡®re truly a lucky b*stard.¡± ¡®Mr. Knowles has always been very friendly to ot hers, and his connections in Stoslo are also very strong. The apple never falls far from the tree, so the son that he brought up would naturally be as great as the father. It can only be said that Hector is indeed very fortunate. ¡®It¡®s said that birds of a feather flock together. Making excellent friends has always been considered as collecting wealth on one¡®s path to sess, while messing around with bad friends will only impede his chance of seeding. ¡®This sounds very brutal and real because it¡®s the reality. After the two of them had breakfast, when the y were paying the bills at the cashier, they encountered Tanner and a woman, who wereing in their direction. Tanner was holding a child in one hand and the woman in the other¨C the whole scene looked very warm and blissful. Maisie did not recognize the woman, who was Pearl, but she was a little surprised when she saw this s cene. Seeing Maisie, Pearl was stunned and stopped moving for a moment. Tanner turned around and looke d at her. Maisie¡®s gaze was fixed on their interlocked hands. ¡®Because of Pearl¡®s matter, Tanner has never had an affair with any other woman in the past three year s, and it¡®s even more impossible for him to have a child of this age. Therefore, Pearl is the only one that he would treat with such care nowadays! Maisie greeted them with a polite smile, followed Hector as he turned and was about to leave, walked p ast the couple, and left the diner. Pearl turned her head. ¡°Maisie.¡± Maisie stopped, turned around slowly, and nced at Pearl. Pearl let go of Tanner¡®s hand and walked toward her. ¡°I wish to talk to you.¡± Maisie took a nce at Tanner, and it did not look like he was going to stop her from doing so. Thus, she gave off a smile. ¡°Okay.¡± Maisie and Pearl walked to the French windows in the corridor. The nts outside the window looked s o green and lively, bringing a different view to the rooftops around the city. Pearl looked out the window and said slowly, ¡°You wanted to see me three years ago, but I didn¡®t agree to meet you back then.¡± Maisie turned to look at her. ¡°I know.¡± ¡°I used to hate you, but I don¡®t hate you anymore. I just don¡®t have the courage to face you.¡± Pearl turne d around and stared at Maisie. ¡°Because I¡®ll think of those things that happened and the things that I did back then whenever I see you, I thought I¡®d find relief by hiding from you. That¡®s why I avoided meeting you cowardly.¡± ¡°Maisie.¡± She called her name. ¡°I can finally face you now.¡± Maisie stepped forward, stretched out her arms, and hugged her Pearl was astounded, and the darkness in her heart faded gradually as if the dark clouds that were over Maisie smiled andforted her. ¡°You¡®ve done a great job.¡± Pearl¡®s eyes turned bloodshot immediately. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. She could finally bid her past self goodbye and no longer needed to live with the guilt anymore Nrained very frequently during the hot summer. Especially after the sweltering heat, there was always heavy rain Nn stood in front of the French window with an arm akimbo, holding a mug of coffee. The rain outside the window was so heavy that it almost clouded t A Quincy walked into the office and stood behind him after knocking on the door. ¡± Mr. Goldmann, the representative of Hannigans Inc. hase and left.¡± Nn turned around. ¡°What did they say?¡° Chapter 1282 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1282 Quincy scratched his head and expressed his doubts. ¡°They imed it¡®s to express their gratitude. They actually handed the development rights of the Bronze Bay Hotel to us. Mr. Goldmann do enlighten me, what is Tanner thinking? Could it be that he¡®s so happy because Pearl and his son have returned to him?¡± Nn put the coffee on the desk. ¡°He¡¯s not doing so to thank me¡± Quincy was startled. ¡°Is he not?¡± Heughed. ¡°He¡®s thanking Zee.¡± After saying so, Nn lifted his gaze. ¡°Zee was able to make Pearl let go of her pastpletely. And P earl has agreed to marry Tanner by the end of the year.¡± Quincy was stunned. ¡°She¡®s agreed to get married to him, and he¡¯s so happy that he¡®s on the verge of losing his mind?¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Nn sat on the leather chair. ¡°Pearl didn¡®t n to marry him originally, but she agreed to it in the end. So, how can he not be happy?¡± Quincy finally understood the whole concept. ¡®So, Tanner is thanking Mrs. Goldmann because she helped him to marry the love of his life? And because of that, he¡®s handing such a huge project over to ckgold? It turns out that Mrs. Goldmann is quite a pro. If she were to work under ckgold as a sales representative, her performance would be off the charts¡® Maisie was standing outside the door at some point, so she could not help but knock on the door. ¡°Hey, I heard you guys talking about me behind my back before I entered the door.¡± Quincy turned his head and exined immediately, ¡°The discussion isn¡®t something bad, Mrs. Goldman n. We were praising you.¡± Nn sneered. Maisie walked to the couch and sat down.¡± Quincy, go make some tea.¡± Quincy nodded fawningly. ¡°Yes, I¡®m on it right now!¡± He then left the office. Nn got up, walked toward her, stood in front of her, leaned over, and propped his arms against the b ack of the chair behind her. ¡°It¡®s raining so heavily, and you¡®ve purposelye to see me.¡± Maisie chuckled and gently pulled his tie.¡± Haven¡®t you heard that famous saying?¡± Nn¡®s lips approached her. ¡°And what saying is that?¡± She wrapped her arms around his neck. ¡± Humans tend to miss someone more when it rains.¡± His smile intensified as he turned over, picked her up, and ced her on his thighs. ¡°Did you juste back from Pearl¡¯s?¡± She pouted. ¡°Yes, and they forced a free romance y onto me while I was there.¡± Nnughed. ¡°So, is that why you thought of me?¡± ¡°After all, I¡®m also a woman who has a husband to start a romance y!¡± Maisie threw herself into his arms and was about to do something to him when Quincy pushed the door open and entered the room with tea. ¡°Mrs. Goldmann, I¡®ve finished making tea.¡± That was how Quincy was forbidden from stepping into the office again today, A week passed in the blink of an eye... Daisie came to watch the high schoolers¡® basketball game in the school, and the entire hali almost had a full house. Just as she was looking around for them, someone called her, ¡°Little angel, this way.¡± Her seat was in the front row, which was indeed the best seat one could get if a good view were of top priority. Seeing her approaching them, the senior sitting next to Zephir took the initiative to give up his seat. ¡°You She had not seen anyone from the same grade as her so far. Zephir turned to look at her and gave off a warm smile. ¡°Not many people from junior high came.¡± Daisie stared at him. ¡°Is that so?¡± The senior sitting next to her chuckled.¡± You¡®re the only one who came.¡± Her expression dimmed instantly. ¡°You lied to me? How can you live with that?¡± After saying so, she turned around and red at Zephir. ¡°And you, too, joined forces with them and lied Zephir rubbed her head. ¡°Don¡®t worry, the high schoolers¡® basketball game is indeed open to the public, so it¡®s okay for us to bring you here.¡± The other senior sitting on the side agreed. ¡°Yes, some of our ssmates even brought their family mem Chapter 1283 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1283 After the two¨Chour game, Daisie followed Zephir out of the basketball court. Daisie turned around and looked at him.¡± Brother Zephir, do you want to y basketball too?¡± Zephir smiled. ¡°I¡®m fine with not ying.¡± ¡°Wasn¡®t your illness healed long ago? If you want to y, then just do it.¡± Daisie ced her hands behin d her as if she was giving Zephir a piece of advice. The two seniors, who yed in the game, had changed out of their jerseys. They approached them and wrapped their arms around Zephir¡®s shoulder. ¡°Your brother Zephir is a super schr, all he d oes is focus on his studies. ying basketball doesn¡®t suit him at all.¡± Zephir pursed his lips and gave off a smile. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Daisie crossed her arms and looked at the two of them. ¡°Why doesn¡®t it suit him?¡± The two seniors exchanged nces andughed out loud: :¡°If your brother Zephir can do everything th at you throw at him, how do you expect ordinary boys tike us to survive high school?¡± ¡®He¡®s handsome, filthy rich, and a top student at the same time. He¡®s already the top gun among all the one¨C percenters of this high school. What would we have to do if he were to be proficient in sports?¡® Ze phir looked at them. ¡°Don¡®t you guys have tuition sses to attend in the afternoon? Why are you still st anding here?¡± ¡°Tsk, alright, alright, we¡®ll leave now.¡± The two seniors then said goodbye to Daisie with a smile. ¡°Little a ngel, we¡¯re leaving already. See you around.¡± Daisie also waved to them. Zephir sent Daisie to the school gate. It was a weekend today, so most students were on holiday, and o nly very few could be seen. Although there were a few students, most of them were only there for the tuition sses. The car that came to pick up Daisie was parked not far away, and Daisie turned around and asked, ¡°Br other Zephir, do you want me to send you back?¡± Zephir raised his hand and rubbed her head. ¡°Nah, my father wille to pick me upter. You should go back first.¡± Daisie nodded. ¡°Okay, then I¡®ll go first.¡± She took a few steps forward, looked back at Zephir, and waved with a grin. Zephir could not help butugh when he saw her figure trotting toward the car. Daisie just got in the car, only to find out that Colton was actually in the car, and she was stunned. ¡°Colt on, you¡®re here?¡± Colton retracted his gaze from the rearview mirror and took off his earphones. ¡°I¡®m here because I¡®m worried about you, you idiot.¡± ¡°Brother Zephir and I were watching the game. What¡®s there to worry abo ut?¡± She was puzzled. But after saying so, she realized something, startled, and asked¡® Colton, how did you know that I would be here to watch the game today?¡± Colton shook his head and stared at her. ¡°Guess who told me about it?¡± Daisie frowned. It was actually very easy to.get to the bottom of the question. After all, it could not have Thus, apart from herself, only Lisa knew about the game. However, she did not me Lisa but spoke up for her. ¡°She¡®s probably worried about me too. That¡®s why she told you about this. Colton scoffed. He did not even bother to utter another word and put on his earphones again. ¡®She¡®ll only learn her lesson when she gets to see Lisa¡®s true colors¡® Mr. Fraiser was cooking dinner at home when Evan rushed in and kicked open the door of Lisa¡®s room, did this, right!?¡± Mr. Fraiser quickly put down all the utensils in his hands, walked out of the kitchen, and saw Evan grabbing Lisa¡®s hair and drag out of the room. ¡°Evan Fraiser, what in the hill are you doing to your sister!?¡± ¡°My sister?¡± Evan pushed L Chapter 1284 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1284 Mr. Fraiser was momentarily stunned. He looked at Lisa, who was sitting on the floor, without saying a word. ¡°Lili, did you really do that?¡± Lisa¡®s expression looked sullen, but she did not utter a single word. Evan did not have a target to vent his anger, so he could only kick the cab beside him. The items di syed in the cab swayed and fell to the floor, creating a series of loud noises. ¡°Look at the obedient daughter that you¡®ve brought up. I didn¡®t expect that she would have the guts and ability toe up with such a scheme.¡± ¡®Evan, just shut up. ¡°There you go. You¡®re starting to get all biased again.¡± Evan scoffed, clicked his tongue, and said straightforwardly, ¡°in order to fulfill y our precious daughter¡®s vanity, you have to spend more money to send her to a noble junior high, but I don¡®t think she¡®s learned anything. Ah, no, I think the only thing that she¡®s picked up from the school is bribing others. She¡®s even outdone me in that department.¡± Mr. Eraiser¡®s expression dimmed, and he did not say anything. At that moment, Lisa got up abruptly and rushed out. ¡°Lili!¡± As the sunset faded and darkness took over the sky, Lisa was walking on the street. The neon lights on the side of the road lit up gradually and began to embellish the dark environment. Even the shops were bri ghtly lit. She took out her cell phone and logged into her social media ount. More than a dozen fans realized that she had not updated her news feed for some time, and they had started urging her to update her f eed. She merely took a nce at the messages and put the phone back in her pocket irritably. * A sedan stopped at the entrance of a hotel at that moment, and the woman who got out of the car had a two¨Cand¨Ca¨Chalf¨Cyear¨Cold girl in her arms, while the man who came out of the car after the mother¨C and¨Cdaughter was not wearing a mask. Thus, Lisa recognized him at first nce. ¡®It¡®s Helios Boucher, the famous actor who¡®s retired from the facade of the entertainment industry for three years.¡¯ In the three years after Helios¡® retirement, he rarely appeared in front of the public. He had always kept a very low profile, even when he was traveling. Before he quit the industry, whenever he appeared, there would always be a huge crowd, and all of the m were his fans. But after retiring from the industry, his itinerary had always been kept a secret and wa s no longer avable to the public. Lisa did not expect to meet the actor Helios Boucher himself in public, so she took out her phone immediately to record a video. After saving the video, she c ame up with a caption and posted the video on her social media. Unfortunately, she did not know that this action of hers would create an enormousmotion in society . The next day¡­ More than a dozen media outlets were in a mad rush to be the first to report the news that Helios brought his wife and daughter out for dinner. Generally, the more standard and well¨C known agencies would censor the child¡®s face for fear of causing trouble. But some less famous reporters chose not to censor the child¡®s face to gain exposure and make a fortu ne out of this piece of news. The face of Helios¡® child had been exposed, so many reprimands appeared on the Inte over the nigh Lisa was sitting in the ssroom jotting down notes, and the cell phone in her pocket kept vibrating. She ounts. She tapped on the screen, and all of them were friend requests, but all of them added her only to rebuke her. (Why don¡®t you kill yourself?] [Princess Lizzie? What a username! Didn¡®t you feel embarrassed and shameful when exposing a video of someone else¡®s child? [Young influencers nowadays are just absurd. All they¡®ve learned is to piggyback on someone else¡®s pop Lisa¡®s hand trembled. She was so frightened that she knocked over the book on the desk, and loud nois The ssmates sitting in the front half of the ss turned to look at her, and the teacher raised her head at this moment and fro This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Lisa stood up in a panic, and her face paled. ¡°Ma¡­ Ma¡®am, ¡­ 1. I want to go to the bathroom.¡± Seeing that her face looked rather pallid, the teacher nodded. ¡°Murry up and go.¡± Chapter 1285 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1285 Lisa ran out of the ssroom in a hurry. When she arrived at the bathroom, she hid in the cubicle and turned on her phone with trembli ng hands. Half of theizens thatmented on her post scolded her for not having a conscience and being immoral. The people who sent her friend requests were all Helios¡® fans. Upon seeing those unpleasantments, Lisa sat directly on the toilet bowl as her legs wobbled. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. She tapped on the browser and searched for entertainment news and information, all of which were upied by the video she had taken the previous night. She did not expe ct the video to be reposted by fans andizens. She was really in the soup now. Meanwhile¡­ The Bouchers contacted the media outlets and asked for the video to be removed immediately. Unfortunately, the child¡®s uncens ored appearance had been exposed to all sorts of people worldwide. Even if the articles and video were withdrawn, it was not guaranteed that others would not spread it privately. CO Beatrice was being carried held in her grandmother¡®s arms. She was holding a smallb in her hand tob the hair of t he doll in her other hand. She was still young and did not know what was going on. ¨C w Barbara looked at Helios, who was on the phone while standing in front of the window. After a while, he hung up the phone and turned around. ¡°All the articles have been taken off, and those videos that haven¡®t been censored have also be en removed from the Inte. I believe that this incident will be forgotten after a while, just like any other news.¡± Christina was exasperated. ¡°I don¡®t know who in the world can be so immoral. Bea is still so young. I won¡®t me that person for taking pictures or recording videos, but the problem is that they should censor the child¡®s face.¡± Helios responded in a heavy tone, ¡°This is all on me. It¡®s my negligence.¡± A n VarunaratiL Barbara took his hand. ¡°You¡®ve been very careful all this while. After all, we didn¡¯t know that there¡®d be someone recording videos nearby.¡± Helios used to travel in cars that cost hundreds of thousands of dors, but he had started driving a ver y low¨Cprofile st tens of thousands of dors ever TOUT LIIC from He sat down beside Barbara and held the back of her hand. ¡°If you and Beatrice want to go out, bring a few bodyguards along.¡± She nodded. At this time, Helios¡® assistant walked into the living room. ¡°Mr. Boucher, we¡®ve found the person who rec orded the video and the original tform where the video was uploaded. But.¡± The assistant hesitated. stiri Christina picked up her granddaughter and asked, ¡°But what?¡°. The assistant handed a tablet to Helios and replied, ¡°But the other party seems to be a junior high student. She¡®s studying in a private school, and her photos on her socia l media ounts feel a little familjar.¡± Not to mention her appearance. After looking at the background of a few photos, Helios immediately re alized they were taken at the Goldmann mansion. The girl in the photo had retouched her looks in those photos. She looked a little familiar, and the clothes that she was wearing seemed to b Barbara took the tablet from his hand at this time. ¡°Let me take a look.¡± She only skimmed through two to three photos and immediately remembered who it was. ¡°Isn¡®t this Daisie¡®s ssmate?¡± At Soul¡­ Maisie went through the social media feed that Barbara showed her. She scrolled from top to bottom an Barbara rubbed her forehead. ¡°I didn¡®t expect it to be that little girl. What in the world is going on?¡± ¡°Why would she be wearing Daisie¡®s clothes and watch? i remember the watch in her hand. It¡®s the watc I gave Daisie as her Christmas gift a while back.¡± Maisie had already heard what Colton ?aid, but she was still a little surprised after seeing these photos. Lisa posted the things Daisie gave her on the Inte to show off. To be honest, she was quite heartbro her the most was not those precious gifts and the money spent but the fact that a little girl had not been Daisie¡®s original intention when giving Lisa all those gifts was only to strengthen their bond. She had once told Maisie she hoped Lisa could be as confident as she wa Chapter 1286 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1286 Daisie had everything, so she couldn¡®t understand that when people got something they could never ha ve gotten, they started to think that it would be easy for that to happen again. Maisie put her hand to her forehead because it was her concern. ¡°I¡®ll take care of that.¡± Barbara sighed and looked down at her. * It¡®s best that you don¡®t do anything and let the teacher or father take over. Daisie loves this friend a lot, so it would be a bad idea for you to take action.¡± Maise looked at the desk, deep in thought. At the Private Middle and High School¡­ Lisa dragged Daisie to the rooftop in a hurry while looking around. Daisie looked around and back at her, ¡°Lisa, are you hiding from someone?¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Daisie hadn¡®t watched the news, so she wasn¡®t aware of what had happened, and the trend had been r eced, so she wouldn¡¯t be able to see anything anymore. Lisa bit her lip and was hesitant for a long time. All theizens were against her and had found her information, so she was terrified. She didn¡®t w ant to be under attack because of this. She suddenly grabbed Daisie¡®s hand. ¡°¡­ I need your help.¡± Daisie looked d to be able to help. ¡°Sure, tell me about it.¡± Lida told her everything, but because she was afraid that Daisie wouldn¡®t help her, she skipped the part about secretly taking pictures. Instead, she said that Helios had¡® ident ally walked into the frame while she was taking selfies. She had supposedly posted the video without re alizing who they were. Daisie looked at her, a little surprised. Lisa¡®s eyes welled up with tears. ¡°Now, Mr. Voucher¡®s fans are cursing me out, but I didn¡®t mean to do it. I really¡­ didn¡®t know that that was him.¡± After that, she started looking at Daisie with puppy eyes. ¡°So, could you help me talk to your mom?¡®¨C know that your mom is close with him, so I¡®ll be fine if she clears the air with him.¡± Daisie agreed without a second thought. After they happily left the rooftop, Colton, who was hiding in a corner, looked annoyed. In the evening¡­ After school, the children returned to the Goldmann mansion and bumped into Maisie and Nn,, who wereing down the stairs. . Daisie happily pushed her bag into Colton¡®s arms and ran toward Maisie. ¡°Mom!¡± When Maisie saw Daisie rushing over to hug her, she squinted. ¡°What¡®s going on?¡± Daisie was going to speak when Colton ced their bags on the couch and said,¡± Nothing is going on w for Lisa.¡± Daisie paused and looked at Colton in astonishment. Maisie¡®s smile faded a little. ¡°Daisie, I know you¡®re close with Lisa, but she exposed Bea¡®s face without p Daisie didn¡®t expect her mother to be so serious about it, so she pouted, then lowered her head and said to do that.¡± Maisie and Nn looked at each other before cing a hand on her shoulder,¡± What did she tell you?¡± Daisie told Maisie everything, which made her expression darken. She might have believed that Lisa didn¡®t mean to do it if she had not watched the video. But now, only Daisie believed in Lisa. Maisie handed the video to her. ¡°This doesn¡®t look like it wasn¡®t intentional, Daisie. I can¡®t help you, and neither can you.¡± Chapter 1287 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1287 Daisie looked up, ¡°But¨C¡± ¡°Daisie, people need to take credit for their own mistakes. You can¡®t help her for the rest of your life,¡± M aisie stopped the video and looked less stoic. ¡°She asked you to speak to me, right?¡± ¡°NO¡± Daisie wasn¡®t good at lying because her ears would turn red if she did. Maisie raised her eyebrows. ¡°Real friends wouldn¡®t manipte you.¡± Daisie ran upstairs, closed her door, and jumped onto her bed, looking distraught. She didn¡¯t understand why Lisa would lie to her. Was she just afraid that she would be criticized? Colton leaned against her door outside,¡® You silly girl, haven¡®t you realized that Lisa has changed?¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Daisie sat up, looked toward him, and bit her lip. ¡°That¡®s impossible. Why would she change?¡± Colton walked over with his arms crossed! Everyone changes. She¡®s still Lisa, just not the one you used to know.¡± Daisie fell quiet. Colton ced her shell bracelet on the desk, and she was surprised. ¡°Didn¡®t I give this to Lisa?¡± ¡°Yes, I picked it up.¡± Picked up meant that Lisa had thrown it away. Daisie paused, her eyes staring at the bracelet on the desk. She would be lying if she said that she didn¡®t mind the present she handmade being thrown away. Daisie didn¡®t sleep well that night because of that. She rested on the desk and didn¡®t know how to face Lisa like she used to. ¡°Daisie,¡± Lisa called out to her from outside the ssroom. Daisie snapped back to the present, calmed herself down, and walked over to her, ¡°Lisa, l-¡± ¡°Have you spoken to your mom?¡± Lisa interrupted while looking at her hopefully. Daisie looked down and asked after a moment, ¡°Lisa, was it really unintentional?¡± Lisa¡®s smile dropped. ¡°What do you mean?¡® ¡°We¡®re friends, right, Lisa? Tell me the truth, and I¡®ll try to figure something out¨C¡± Before she could finish , Lisa¡®s expression changed. ¡°Do you think that I¡®m lying?¡± ¡°That¡®s not what I meant.¡± ¡°What did you mean then, Daisie? You agreed to help me.¡± Lisa was anxious . I¡®m running out of time. Everyone is criticizing me. You¡®re the only person who can help me now.¡± Daisie looked at Lisa¡®s wrist. ¡°Why was the bracelet that I gave you with Colton?¡± Lisa¡®s expression froze, and she avoided eye contact with Daisie in silence. Daisie took a deep breath. ¡°Lisa, I want to help, but I¡®ve watched the video, and I know you¡®re afraid of being criticized. Uncle Helios won¡®t me you if you apologize.¡± ¡°Forget it.¡± Lisa¡®s face dropped, and she looked unfriendly. ¡°If you don¡®t want to help, then just say so. There¡®s no need for all these excuses. I guess I¡®ve seen the real you now.¡± She turned and left. Daisie froze on the spot and didn¡®t know how to react. Lisa never went to see Daisie after that, and even if they bumped into each other, Lisa pretended that sh saw that would ask, ¡°Daisie, did you have an argument with Lisa?¡± They all knew that Lisa was close with Daisie. Daisie lowered her head and didn¡®t answer. She didn¡®t know why Lisa would turn into a person like that. Chapter 1288 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1288 When Daisie got back to her ssroom and took out her phone as she wanted to text Lisa to exin. A fter sending the message, however, she realized that she was blocked. Lisa, who had blocked her, didn¡®t know what her mistake was and thought that Daisie would exin herself to her. She did that just so that Daisie would feel anxious. Daisie cherished their friendship, so she must have been feeling upset. Lisa was going to wait for Daisi e to beg her to be friends, again. She deleted all the badments about her and tweeted. After a few days, during gym ss, Daisie went to the library. She was feeling terrible because she was blocked, so she tried re ading to feel better. She stood in front of the shelves and flipped through a book when she faintly heard someone say, ¡°Are you still ignoring Daisie?¡± ¡°Yes, aren¡®t you best friends?¡± Daisie ced the book back on the shelf, quietly walked next to them, and stuck her head out. She saw Lisa and two other friends there. Lisa was flipping through a book as she said, ¡°She wille and see me even if I ignore her.¡± The two students looked at each other but were curious. ¡°You¡®re confident about that?¡± Lisa sniggered. ¡°I¡®m her only friend other than her brother. Who else can she go to?¡± ¡°That¡®s true. It feel s like Daisie kept hanging around you. ¡°Haha, you know what everyone says about her. She doesn¡®t have friends other than Lisa.¡± Lida turned to look at them, seemingly happy. ¡°Is that really what they say?¡± The friend replied, ¡°Yes, they say that the boys? all love to stick around her because she¡®s pretty, but h er brother Coleman doesn¡®t let them near her because it¡®s very easy for the boys to trick her.¡± Another girlughed. ¡°Daisie does look naive and easy to trick.¡± Daisie, who was hiding behind a shelf, turned and left. She was running out of the library without looking and bumped into someone. Zephir immediately grabbed her. ¡°Daisie?¡± Daisie pushed him away without saying anything and ran aw ay. The other boys who were with him were confused. ¡°What happened to her?¡± Zephir looked at Daisie, who was getting further and further away, and frowned while deep in thought. She ran to the rooftop and cried her heart out. After a long time, Colton¡® suddenly appeared next to her w She paused and looked toward him with red eyes. ¡°Colton.¡± Colton helplessly squatted down and wiped her tears. ¡°You¡®re too old to be crying.¡± She fell into his arms and cried even louder. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Colton patted her back to calm her in silence. She choked. ¡°Am I dumb? Why did they have to say that about me? What did I do wrong?¡± Colton frowned. ¡°You are silly, Real friends take care of each other and don¡®t keep talking about your ws. You were doing your best to pro didn¡¯t mean anything to her. People who treat you as a friend wouldn¡®t forget about you even if you didn out to them. ¡°Some people are not meant to be lifelong friends, so there¡®s no need to force it. She showed up in your life and taught you a lesson, and you learned. We¡®re still young, choices, but those who stay till the end are the true friends.¡± Chapter 1289 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1289 In the evening. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Lisa stood at the school gate when school ended because she wanted to wait for Daisie to speak to her. She decided that if Daisie spoke to her first, she would forgive her, and Daisie would be afraid of losing her. Daisie walked out of the school and paused when she saw. Lisa standing under the signboard. Lisa saw Daisie but ignored her because she thought she woulde to her anyway. But suddenly, a group of people rushed over. ¡°That¡®s her! Wel They approached Daisie, who didn¡®t react in time and was shoved to the ground. Lisa was stunned and was going over when the woman with a mask took out her phone and kept yelling, ¡°Traitor!¡°, while filming. ¡°How could you leak Helios information when he treats you so well?¡± TAHUN ¡°Does your father know that you¡®re a traitor?¡± Daisie had no idea what was going on, and her mind went nk while the people were scolding her and taking photos. The teacher ran over with the guard while the students stood around and started chattering. Colton saw that and immediately ran toward Daisie and stood in front of her. ¡± What are you doing to my sister?¡± ¡®She betray ed Helios!! ¡°Yes, the person who posted the video rified that Daisie asked her to take her video. How could a little girl use Helios to go viral and expose his daughter? That¡®s so disrespectful!¡± . They were all Helios¡® fans who immediately went to the school after reading the rification post. They didn¡®t care who Daisie was¨Cshe had to take responsibility for what she had done. Colton helped Daisie up. Her head was hung low, and she was silent. Colton red at them. ¡°You should go ask Helios Boucher if my sister actually did this.¡± The fans stopped and stared at each other. 1 1914 Colton looked through the crowd at Lisa, who was looking pale and shaking. ¡®How did this happen?¡® She had just wanted to clear the air so they would stop cursing her, so she threw Daisie under the bus. Helios¡® fans would probably forgive her because she was so close with him, but she didn¡®t expect th The teachers shooed the students away and walked toward the fans. ¡°This is a school. We will not allow The fans weren¡®t happy about it, so they red at Daisie and mouthed ¡®tr¨¢itor¡®, snitch¡®, and so on while leaving. Daisie froze while Colton hugged her. She wanted to cry, but no tears came out. The car that was there to pick them up was parked at the gate, so Colton walked her over. After she got the car drove away, At the dining table¡­ Maisie heard about Daisie being attacked by Helios¡® fans at school and immediately put down her cutlery. ¡°I told you not to spoil Daisie. She could Chapter 1290 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1290 B Nn and Nichs continued having dinner and didn¡¯t dare say anything, Maisie got up and went upstairs. Nichs looked at Nn. ¡°Did you hear what your wife said? You can¡¯t spoil Daisie anymore.¡± Nn was casual about it. ¡°You sound like you haven¡¯t been spoiling her.¡± Nichs pressed his lips together. That was his granddaughter. They had everything, so there was nothing wrong with giving whatever his grandchildren wanted to them. Daisie did grow up with all the protection they could give, so once she left her safety bubble, she wouldn¡¯t be able to survive. 29 She was naive when it came to worldly issues and didn¡¯t know how to speak to people. She was too innocent, and if Colton weren¡¯ t at their school to look after her, she wouldn¡¯t even know that she was manipted. However, this incident helped her mature a little, or at least she now understood that friendships shouldn¡¯t be maintained through benefits. That would be more of a transaction, and even if it was a transaction, both parties should have received equal benefits, just like a business deal. She thought that crying was tiring, and there were no tears left after crying for a long time. ¡°Don¡¯t cry then.¡± Maisie raised her hand and touched her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t cry when I was in a worse situation. This isn¡¯t too bad.¡± Daisie blinked but didn¡¯t say anything. ! ¡°Daisie, you¡¯re a lot luckier than I was. You have a grandfather who loves you, your brothers and father, and me. Your grandmother passed away a long time ago, and your maternal grandfather didn¡¯t love me when I was young. I¡¯ve gone through all the hardship alone, and I was young and never loved. I couldn¡¯t just cuddle up to someone like you do.¡± Maisie slowly stood up and pulled the curtains away so light could shine into the room. ¡°Everyone needs to grow, and it doesn¡¯t usually go smoothly. You were really happy when you were children, but now you¡¯re in junior high school and have your own ideas. When you get into high school and college and then out into the world, you will meet more people and understand that everyone has their own problems. ¡°You have an advantage over the others, and many people grew up with a disadvantage, but everyone is equal. You can¡¯t wish that they¡¯re all like you. Lisa, for example, you need to get to know her better if you want to be her friend instead of making her happy with what you think will work by giving her gifts. Those gifts were a burden to her family.¡± Maisie turned to look at her. ¡°There is always greed in people, do you understand?¡± Daisie pressed her lips together and got up after a while. ¡°Mom, want to see Lisa.¡± The car was parked in the suburbs, and the sky was turning dark. The streetmps started turning on when Daisie stood in front of the car. She hesitated for a long time before deciding to go see Lisa.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1291 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1291 After Daisie knocked on the door for a while, Mr. Fraise came out and opened the door. Daisie asked with a smile on her face, ¡°Sir, is Lisa home?¡± Mr. Fraiser told Daisie that Lisa had gone downstairs to buy something. Just when he invited her to have a seat inside, Daisie rejected and lowered her head. ¡°I t¡®s okay. I¡®lle back tomorrow.¡± She turned around and left. Just as Daisie got into the car, Lisa emerged from the other side of the road. The car drove away. They grazed past each other, but Daisie did not raise her head and missed Lisa. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. As soon as Lisa reached home, her father told her that her friend hade to look for her just now, an d she was stunned. ¡°She came?¡± Honestly, she felt guilty for Daisie and did not dare to meet her in person. After all, she had not expected something like that to happen. She was certain that Colton hated her to the core right now, and she did not know if Daisie would forgive her or not. The next day, Lisa climbed upstairs and headed toward her ssroom. She did not have a good night¡®s sleepst night. Truth be told, she had never intended to break her frie ndship with Daisie. Daisie treated her nicely. She was generous and did not look down on her because she was poor. Whe never they had a fight, it was Daisie who woulde and apologize to her first. Daisie would take care of her feelings, and she would humor her unconditionally. This kind of treatment was something she ha d never felt from her family members before. Besides, it was just an ident. There was a possibility that Daisie hade to make up with herst night. ¡°Lisa.¡± A voice rang out, and she stopped in her tracks. Lisa raised her head, and the person that appeared in her vision was none other than Daisie. Lisa had already made up her mind, so she was not nervous anymore. She was certain that Daisie did not want to end their friendship either. She walked up to Daisie and said, ¡°I¡­ I wanted to help you yesterday, but¡­ But I was too scared. Plea se forgive me, Daisie.¡± Daisie smiled at her and said, ¡°It¡®s okay. Don¡®t beat yourself up.¡± After that, she turned around. ¡°Let¡®s go to the mini¨Cmart and buy something to eat.¡± Lisa smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Both of them came to the mini¨Cmart on campus. After buying two ice creams; Daisie handed one to Lisa. Lisa took it and replied, ¡°Thank you.¡± As Lisa opened the packet, she asked¡± Daisie, you¡­ You¡®ll forgive me for ignoring you the past few days, right?¡± Both of them were standing in front of the mini¨Cmart. Daisie took a bite of her ice cream but did not say anything. Turning around, Lisa looked at her and continued. ¡°We¡®re friends. You told me before that even if we do wrong, we just need to apologize to each other. I¡®ll apologize to you this time, and I promise I won¡®t do it next time.¡± She never apologized to Daisie whenever they had a fight. It had always been Daisie who woulde t for her andfort her. Since she had apologized to her now, she should forgive her, right? ¡°Lisa¡± Daisie said as she kept her head low, ¡°Actually, I¡®m not stupid.¡± Lisa was stunned, Keeping her head low, Daisie smiled bleakly. ¡°I pretend not to know anything because I care too much about you as a friend. In fact, it didn¡®t s Lisa froze. ¡°What did you hear?¡± Slowly, ever slowly, Daisie turned her head to look at her. She told her that she had heard everything that Lisa had said about her behind her back. The reason those female students didn¡®t like her was not all about her being popr with the boys. It wa like her attendant when they were together. ni Nobody knew if it was intentional or unintentional, but the things Lisa had been saying about Daisie beg amongst the students. Eventually, they began to stay away from Daisie. They all felt that Daisie was a p Chapter 1292 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1292 However, the truth was that Daisie had never treated Lisa like her attendant. Why would Lisa think that way? The answer was simple¨Cinsecurity. That was the reason Daisie would give her expensive gifts. She would share with her everything she had. She wanted Lisa to stop looking dow n on herself and that she could also be a princess. Until one day, when she went to the changing room to get herself changed for gym ss, she heard this conversation.¡± Don¡®t you think Daisie is stupid? She probably doesn¡®t even know how Lisa talks about her behind her back, right? If not, why would she treat her so generously?¡± Well, she indeed is an idiot who doesn¡®t know how or where to spend all her money. Her family is so rich, yet she keeps hanging around Lisa. Does she not k now that she¡®s poor? She deserves to be treated like that by Lisa.¡± Daisie felt hurt. She did not know what she had done wrong. All she wanted was the recognition of her friend, She knew everything but could only y dumb. This was because the happy moments when she was around Lisa could mak e her forget all those harshments for a while. However, she was devastated when she heard those words in the library, and when she became her sc apegoat and got cursed by the fans of her godfather, she felt heartbroken. Daisie tossed the ice cream into the trashcan and turned around to look at Lisa. ¡°I¡¯ve tried really hard to treat you as my best friend. I can ignore what you¡®ve said and done, but you shouldn¡®t think I¡®m stupid.¡± Lisa parted her lips and tried to exin.¡± No, listen to me, Daisie. They misunderstood my words.¡± ¡°Even if you¡®re lying to me, you shouldn¡®t be taking advantage of me.¡± Daisie¡®s eyes turned red around t he rims. She spun her head around to wipe the tears off and said,¡± I¡®m done being an idiot, and I won¡®t be looking for you in the future anymore.¡± Daisie ended her friendship with Lisa decisively. Ever since that day, Daisie had been focusing on her studies. When people asked what happened to h er and Liza, she didn¡®t answer. One day, someone posted photos of Lisa showing off her wealth on the Inte with Daisie¡®s gifts. The y were all pasted all over the bulletin board, and the students gathered around to see them. Daisie¡®s curiosity was piqued, so she wedged herself through the crowd and was stunned when she saw the photos on the bulletin board. ¡°Daisie!¡± Lisa suddenly appeared among the crowd and grabbed Daisie s shoulders agitatedly. ¡°Are you the one who did it? Did you do it to humiliate me on purpose?¡± Daisie was stunned. ¡°It wasn¡®t me.¡± ¡°I hate you!¡± Lisa shouted hysterically. She pushed her away, turned around, and ran away, leaving Dai sie to stand frozen stiff in front of the bulletin board. Even though they were not friends anymore, she did not want this to happen. Besides, she did not need to expose Lisa, so who did it? ¡®Could it he¡­ A person appeared in her head, and she turned around to run toward the high school department. Leah and her friends were walking out of a building. They were chatting happily when Daisie¡®s voice eru Leah turned around and looked at her.¡± Daisie?¡± Daisie stopped in front of her and panted out her question, ¡°Are you the one who exposed Lisa?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Lisa chuckled. ¡°Why should I do that?¡± ¡®Are you not the one who exposed her photos on her soc Other than Leah, Daisie couldn¡¯t think of other people who would do something like this. Leah stood before Daisie with her arms crossed in front of her chest. She was much taller than Daisie a long ago. Why should I wait until now?¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Chapter 1293 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1293 Daisie was stunned. Leah was right. She had learned about the things Lisa did on her social media tform a long time ago. If she wanted to destroy Lisa, she would have exposed her long ago. ¡°But¡­ Don¡®t you hate Lisa?¡± asked Daisie. Why would she keep bullying her if she didn¡®t hate Lisa? Leah chuckled and replied, ¡°I knew you¡®re naive, but I didn¡®t expect you to be this naive.. Are you telling me that you still don¡®t know why I hate her so much?¡± The reason Leah hated Lisa was that she knew what Lisa had been doing behind Daisie¡®s back. Daisie treated her generously by giving her expensive gifts, yet she posted them all online and told everyone that they were her own. It was not wrong to be poor. However, one should never allow themselves to be overwhelmed by greed and hypocrisy. Lisa had be a celebrity on the Inte with those photos. Even though she had quite a number of fans and gathered some fame on the social media tform, she still acted pitifully and told Daisie that s he was poor while continuing to exploit Daisie. Leah loathed people like Lisa the most. Besides, there were so many students from low¨C ie families who received grants from the school. Why didn¡®t she bully them and target Lisa only? In her opinion, every poor student would receive a monthly grant of $1,500, and those who excelled in t heir studies would have an additional $800 as a bonus. Therefore, who were they to think that the school was biased toward the rich children? This was originally a private school. They did not ept poor students, and it was only when the gover nment demanded the school ept 2,000 students that they started taking in poor students that excelled in their studies from government schools with grants and schrships. ¨C As for the rest of the students, they were randomly picked by the schools, and those students whose performance was not outstanding and from low¨C ie families should feel fortunate that they could study here. If they really wanted to talk about unfair treatment, the party that was receiving unfair treatment was the m, the wealthy students No matter how well they performed in their studies, they were not eligible for any of the schrships. Altho ugh they did not care about the money, they paid more in tuition each year than the students who had d ifficulties.¡¯ 1. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. The rich people paid the school to provide subsidies and grants to poor students. The children of wealt hy families were not given anything, and they deserved to be treated unfairly like this just because they were from wealthy families? Daisie pressed her lips thin. She felt embarrassed since she had misunderstood Leah. ¡°I¡®m sorry for misunderstanding you.¡± After she finished apologizing, she nodded at her and turned around to leave. Leah felt strange. She turned around and asked, ¡°Do I look like a bad person that much?¡± Her friends chuckled and replied, ¡°Well, you do look like a bad person when you are bullying Lisa.¡± Leah was straightforward. She did not like to beat around the bush. If she did not like something, she would express her disgust directly. When she saw s omeone she did not like, she would treat them badly without any hesitation. Even though what she did was not right. Soon, Lisa applied for a withdrawal. When Daisie learned of this news, she was sad. She stayed in the library alone, lying on the table. She never thought it woulde to this. Zephir sat beside her and said, ¡°Daisie.¡± Stunned, she jerked up and looked at him.¡± Zeph?¡± He smiled at her and asked, ¡°What are you doing here alone?¡± Daisie closed the book and lowered her head. ¡°Well, I just feel a little bit sad.¡± ¡°I heard about you and Lisa,¡± Zephir said as he ran his hand over her head. ¡°You must¡®ve had a hard time.¡± She was stunned and replied, ¡°Not really.¡°. Lisa did it of her own free will. Even though Lisa did not appreciate Daisie¡®s kindness, she could not me other people but herself. It was just that Daisie felt a little bit disappointed. She and Lisa had known eac Noce, Lisa was her best friend. Chapter 1294 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1294 However, after Noce left her, Daisie and Lisa could never go back to how they used to be. Zephir studied her face meticulously. Even though her face was pale and she was disappointed, she pretended to be strong. He chuckled and continued. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Life is long. I¡¯m sure you¡¯lle across better friends along the way.¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. He paused for a moment before adding, ¡°If you need any help, just turn around. I¡¯ll always be waiting for you.¡± Daisie was stunned. She pressed her lips thin and replied, ¡°Thank you, Zeph.¡± Zeph replied with a faint smile. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Daisie felt a lot better after talking to Zephir. When she was leaving, she waved at him with a smile on his face. Zephir looked at her, and the smile on his face faded when she disappeared from his sight. He took his phone out and took a look at the message. He replied: (No schools are allowed to ept Lisa Fraiser.] That day in the library, after Daisie had bumped into him and had run away sadly, he had gone in only to find that Lisa was talking about Daisie behind her back with her ssmates. Daisie was an angel. She did not deserve such betrayal andments, so he investigated Lisa. When he found out that Leah had been bullying Lisa, he went to collect more information about Lisa from Leah, and it was only then he learned Lisa had been showing off her wealth with the gifts Daisie gave her. Besides, he had heard from someone that they saw Daisie arguing with Lisa in front of the mini-mart that day, so he decided to expose Lisa. In his opinion, a perfidious girl like Lisa did not deserve to stay in their school. At Lakeview Apartment¡­ Lucy took a day off because she had a fever. She slept until noon before she got up to go to the pharmacy downstairs to buy antipyretic medicine. She walked into the elevator groggily. When the elevator reached the 12th floor and the door opened up, she copsed onto the floor as soon as she exited the elevator: By the time she came around to her senses, she found herself lying in the hospital getting an infusion. She could vaguely hear that the nurse was talking to someone outside. ¡°She has a fever and hypoglycemia. That¡¯s why she fell unconscious. She just needs to take some rest after the fever is gone. She¡¯ll be fine.¡± When the door to the ward was pushed open, Lucy was stunned when she saw Hector. ; Hector walked up to her and asked, ¡°You¡¯re awake. What do you feel now?¡± Lucy¡¯s face was pale. ¡°Did you send me to the hospital?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± he replied. ¡°You fell unconscious in front of your house. You had a fever, so I brought you to the hospital! ¡°I see. Thank you, then,¡± she replied, offering him a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡± He sat on the chair beside the bed. ¡°Are you feeling better now?¡± She nodded. Perhaps she was having a fever right now, so her voice was weaker and softer. ¡°I don¡¯t feel as dizzy anymore. Maybe I¡¯ll recover after sleeping for a while.¡± ¡°Then maybe you should get some rest.¡± Hector looked at her. Lucy still felt a bit tired after getting the infusion. She closed her eyes and fell into slumber. When she woke up again, the sky had already gone dark. ine was sitting next to her bed. ¡°Yo, you¡®re awake.¡± Lucy seemed a lot better right now, and she asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°What am I doing here? Look after you, of course. If not, who else do you think can take care of you now? That boy?¡± Lucy was stumped. ine clicked her tongue and continued.¡± He asked me here. He has something to attend to and doesn¡¯t feelfortable leaving you alone.¡± After she finished talking, she sighed.¡± Honestly, he¡¯s not bad, Not only did he send you to the hospital, but he even stayed back IN and looked after you for three hours.¡± * Lucy rubbed her temples and did not say anything. At that moment, a delivery man showed up with take-out in his hand. ¡°Are you Ms. Lucy Xavier?¡± Lucy was dumbfounded for a while before answering, ¡°Yes, I am. ¡°This is your take-out.¡± The delivery man put the take-out on the table and left. Chapter 1295 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1295 ¡°Did you order this for me?¡± Lucy looked at ine and asked, her voice thick with disbelief. ¡°Nope. It wasn¡®t me.¡± ine gazed at her. Lucy picked up the take¨Cout and noticed that there was quite a lot of it. She also saw that there was a note underneath the box. She picked it up and read the message that was written on it. Iyou need something to replenish your body since you¡®re recovering. I don¡®t know what your taste is like, but this restaurant¡®s food shouldn¡®t be too bad.] ine craned her neck forward and looked at the note in her hand. ¡°Not bad.¡± Lucy pushed her away and crumpled the note. ¡®This is nothing. He¡®s just taking care of his sick colleague. We all did that all the time.¡± Hector was very polite and gentlemanly to the girls when he was working in Soul. Therefore, she did no t feel that Hector was so nice to her because she was so special. ¡°If I were another person, ?e would do the same, right?¡® Lucy returned to work the next day. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Maisie knew that she had taken a day off because she was sick, so when she ran into Lucy while she was waiting for the elevator in the corridor, she asked, ¡°Have you recovered already? W hy don¡®t you rest for a few more days?¡± Lucy scratched her head and replied. ¡°It¡®s fine. I¡®m feeling a lot better already.¡± Maisie patted her should er and said, ¡°Work isn¡®t everything. You also need to take a break from your work from time to time. Alth ough you¡®re young, you can¡®t work too hard and put too much toll on your body. You haven¡®t gotten mar ried yet, so you shouldn¡®t put too much pressure on yourself.¡± Lucy nodded. She suddenly thought of something and said, ¡°Oh yeah, I need to¡­ I need to thank Hector. He sent me to the hospital yesterday.¡± ¡°Hector?¡± Maisie was momentarily stunned before replying with a smile, ¡°So, you guys have met each other after his return.¡± ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Lucy said in embarrassment, ¡°He¡®s staying next to me now, and I¡®m kind of surprised, honestly .¡± ¡°I see..¡± Maisie replied, ¡°I thought you guys have been keeping in touch the whole time.¡± Lucy quickly waved her hand. ¡°Nope, nope. I don¡®t even know how to contact him, so we haven¡®t been talking to each other for a long time. It¡®s just that I¡®m kind of surprised he¡®s staying in the same building as I am after his return.¡± After they walked into the elevator, Maisie pressed the floor button and continued. ¡°If you want to thank him, you can just buy him a meal. After all, you¡®re a neighbor right now, so it should be even easier.¡± Lucy scratched her cheek and said, ¡°But it¡®s so embarrassing¡­ She felt embarrassed, but she did not know about her sister. ¡°There is nothing to be embarrassed about. You were colleagues three years ago, and you were the one who led him when he was working here. Hector has be a l ot more mature, and he isn¡®t the same person as he was in the past,¡± Maisie said. She was not implying anything. She just felt like talking about Hector in front of Lucy. Lucy seemed a little bit confused, and she was interested to know more about Hector. ¡°How was Hector like in the past?¡± The elevator doors opened, and both of them walked out of the elevator one after another. Maisie stuck her hands into the pockets and replied, ¡°In the past, he was spoiled by his grandmother. He was arrogant and selfconceited. When he came to Soul three years ago, I was shocke be so mature at all.¡± The speaker had no particr intention in saying something, but the listener r Two dayster, Lucy came backte from work, and she bumped into Hector in the neighborhood. Hector got out of the car, and just when she wanted to say hi to him, another two men emerged from his car. Both of them arms on his shoulders and seemed to be talking about something. Both men looked totally different from Hector. They looked very dodgy, and one of them wore a big gold chain and a fancy blouse, which gave her a bad feeling. When they looked in her direction, Lucy hid behind a wall. Luckily, they were looking in another direction and did not notice her. Chapter 1296 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1296 ¡°Hector, you¡®ve been doing well these years, huh? However, ever since you¡®ve seeded in life, you¡®ve forgotten about your buddies.¡± The man wearing the thick, gold chain straightened Hector¡®s cor and grinned. Hi s pregnant tone sounded like he was trying to hint to Hector something. Hector grabbed his hands, removed them from his cor, and smiled. ¡°You guys are doing quite well yourselves too.¡± The man next to him took out a pack of cigarettes. ¡°It¡®s obvious that we¡®re not doing as well as you are. All of us went to prison together back then, but your career is currently sky rocketing like 5 space shuttle.¡± He took out one and handed it to Hector. Hector did not take the cigarette from him. I¡®ve quit smoking.¡± The man inserted the cigarette in his mouth, took out a lighter, lit it, and took a puff. ¡°Even Maverick can ¡®t satisfy you now?¡± ¡°I¡®ve quit smoking, for real. It¡®s not that I don¡®t like it.¡± Hector lowered his gaze, smiled, lowered his head , and took a glimpse at his watch. ¡°It¡®s gettingte already. Thank you for sending me back.¡® The man with the gold chain wrapped his hand on Hector¡®s shoulder and rubbed his nose. ¡°Don¡®t worry about that. And since we¡®re buddies, will you lend your buddy a helping hand when he¡®s in trouble?¡°.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Hector had already seen through them at a nce and scoffed. ¡°t depends on what trouble we¡®re talkin g about here.¡± Lucy hid behind the wall, heard their conversation, and was shocked as what she heard was borderline unbelievable. ¡°How did Hector get to know these people, and¡­ What does it mean that they went to jail together? The man wearing the gold chain said something to Hector, and thetter frowned. I¡®m afraid I can¡®t help you with this matter.¡± ¡°What can¡®t you do to help? You even smuggled stuff with us back then, didn¡®t you? Besides, we¡®re not committing a crime this time around. We only n to shoot some short videos. Both of us are only in charge of finding the actress fo r the shooting. Since you¡®re working under an entertainment agency, you¡®re in the exact position to get us connected. Anyway, even an extra will do. ¡°Of course, we won¡®t get you implicated. What we want to do is on us. All you need to do is get us connected to the candidate we need. Even if something goes wrong, someone will bail you out. I promise you that once we get our hands on the profits, you¡®ll get 30% of the payment.¡± Hector was silent for a moment and agreed to the n. After getting a reply, the men left with satisfaction. They naturally thought that Hector would still be the pushover that he had always been back then. In th e past, Hector would always nod in agreement as long as they could offer him money. He might have jo ined an entertainment agency and had a proper job now, but so what? As long as there was something good in it for him, he would never reject them. As Hector watched the car drive away, the smile on his face gradually disappeared. He then turned aro und and saw Lucy standing not far away. Judging from the look on her face, she seemed to have heard everything. Hector walked toward her. ¡°Since when did you arrive?¡± Lucy slowly returned to her senses. She did not know why she would voluntarily walk out after the men left. She was a little nervous. She knew that she seemed to have heard something she should not have heard, but sh e could not just sit back and watch as things developed in an undesirable way. ¡°D¨C Do you really n to help them?¡± ¡®Shooting a video that can make someone such a high profit, it must be, by no means a proper video.¡¯ ¡°Have you heard it all?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Lucy responded subconsciously, lowered her head, and dared not look directly into his eyes. ¡°Yes¡­ I¡®m sorry Hector smiled but did not get angry. ¡°It¡®s alright. As long as they didn¡®t find out you were here, I¡®m fine wi Lucy stared at him, ¡°But do you really n to help them?¡± He did not say a word, ¡°I don¡®t think those friends of yours are proper people. Not to mention.., The job that they offered is defin FI appropriate. They want to trick you into getting yourself involved. And they¡®ll betray you if it goes south.¡± Chapter 1297 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1297 After ¡®saying that, Quincy stood with his arms akimbo andined, ¡°It¡®s not easy to be someone¡®s personal assistant nowadays. Delivering food for my boss is one of the errands I have to run while I¡®¨½ not managing thepany for him. And my sry gets deducted instead of increasing.¡± Saydie nced at him expressionlessly.¡± I¡®ll pass this message on to Mr. Goldmann without leaving out a singl e word.¡± ¡°Don¡®t!¡± Quincy shut up immediately and then looked around with an aggrieved face. ¡°I was just joking around, Ma¡®am. I¡®m begging you. We¡®ve been working together for three years n ow. Can we please just live together peacefully?¡± His gaze thennded on the report and thermos that were in Saydie¡®s hand. ¡°What are these?¡± Saydie handed the report to him. ¡°See it for yourself.¡± Quincy¡®s expression changed slightly when he skimmed through the report. Saydie returned to the office and passed the report results to Maisie. She also reported to her that she had run into Quincy downstairs. Maisie took the report from her and paused for a split second. ¡°Did you allow Quincy to go through the content?¡± She nodded and ced the snacks Quincy had handed her on the desk. Maisie looked at the box of snacks and gave off a wry smile. ¡°Nn will definitely be exasperated again this time around. Saydie stared at her. ¡°I think it¡®s you who should be livid.¡± Maisie¡®s face dimmed instantly when she saw the sentence ¡°Overdose can lead to shock and even death¡°, which was written on the test report. Linda was taken to an abandoned unfinished building. The man kicked her to the ground as she cried and shuddered. ¡± Mr. Donovan, I swear I¡®ll return the $150,000 to you to morrow!¡± Mr. Donovan took a cigarette handed to him by his subordinate, and his subordinate ignited the lighter and lit the cigarette for him. He then took a sharp puff and exhaled the smoke. ¡°Are you sure you can g et the money by tomorrow?¡± She nodded. ¡°Sure, I¡®m sure!¡± Mr. Donovan leaned over and puffed a mouthful of smoke at her. ¡°But I can¡®t wait any longer.¡± The smoke covered her face, and her body curled into a fetal position as she backed off tremblingly. Th e blood was drained from her cheeks, and she started to shudder even more vigorously. ¡°W¨C What do you mean by that?¡± He stretched out two fingers. ¡°In order topensate for the losses that I¡®ve been incurring these few d ays, the penalty will at least cost you another $150,000, making the whole payment worth $300,000.¡± Linda¡®s tears gushed down like two streams. ¡°But¡­ But $150,000 is the number that we agreed on.¡± As soon as she said that, Mr. Donovan pped her. ¡°If you can¡®t pay me back, you¡®reing back with me to serve my customers! Linda got dizzy from all the pping while she cried and nodded. Til make it work. I¡®ll definitely make it w ¡°Remember, it¡®s $300,000. I¡®ll give you hell if I don¡®t get the money by tomorrow.¡± Mr. Donovan left with his men after giving her a warning. Linda dragged her beaten self out of the abandoned building, sobbed softly as she picked up her cell ph everything ording to your instructions, can you¡­ Can you please lend me $300,000 first? Mr. Donov She could only ce all her hope on Cecile. Cecile remained silent for a moment before speaking slowly. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, Maisie is still alive and kicking, so how can you ask me to lend you the Linda held her breath as she felt chills shooting down her spine and all over her body. ¡°Ms. Wolfsbane¡­ Didn¡®t you say that drug wouldn¡®t kill?¡± Cecile chuckled. ¡°An overdose could definitely kill someone, but you can¡®t me me. You¡®re the one who spiked the drink with one whole packet of the Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Linda froze in ce. ¡®I didn¡®t want to kill anyone! I¡®ve never thought about killing anyone!¡± ¡°It seems you¡®ve failed in your miss with you. I¡®m waiting for you across the road. Come over.¡± Linda looked at the opposite side of the road, and a car was indeed parked at the roadside. However, w Chapter 1298 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1298 Linda did not overthink it as she urgently needed money now. Thus, she hung up the phone and hurried across the road, but a car appe ared out of nowhere and rammed into her. A loud shriek pierced through the stagnant air, and Linda was knocked into the air, flew in the air, and nded a few feet away from the car. One of her shoes fell off, and the screen of the cell phone beside he r shattered. Her facended on the ground, and she seemed to be staring straight ahead with an unwilling gaze. Her fingertips trembled as her pupils gradually dted, and a pool of scarl et blood oozed out from behind her head. A man walked up to her, picked up her phone with a gloved hand, pulled out the SIM and SD card, brok e them forcibly, and threw them into the flowerbed in the middle of the road. He then walked back to the parked car and got into the car. Cecile, who was sitting in the rear seat, retracted her gaze as the corners of her cherry lips twitched. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Maisie called Hector, obtained Linda¡®s number from him, and tried to call her, but her phone was turned off. Hence, she asked Saydie to track Linda down. However, the result of the investigation led them to the hospital¡®s mortuary. he AL ih ¡± TCT She hurried to the hospital with Saydie. itle The police cfficers weremunicating with the doctor when she stepped forward and asked, ¡°Excuse me, may I know if the deceased who was brought in is called Linda Vanderbilt?¡± . 1997 F O ¨C . FE . ¨C One of the officers picked up the ID card and took a nce at it. ¡°Who are you, and what¡®s your rtionship with the deceased?¡± Maisie pursed her lower lip. ¡°I¡®m her cousin.¡± CH The police officer nodded. ¡°We¡®re just trying to contact her family members, but because her phone has broken, and the SIM card isn¡®t in the phone¡­ Maisie frowned. ¡°What¡®s the cause of death?¡± He replied, ¡°A car ident. And apparently, the street where she was knocked over doesn¡®t have any surveince camer as set up, so the perpetrator fled. When she was found, and we rushed to the scene, it was already toote.¡± ! The officers left after asking Maisie some more questions. Maisie was left standing in the empty corridor, wondering about something. Nn and Quincy arrivedter. He saw Maisie sitting on the bench and hurried forward. ¡°Zee.¡± Maisie lifted her head but could not even force a faint smile. ¡°I didn¡®t expect things to end like this.¡± Nn frowned. After a long time, he crouched down in front of her and covered the back of her hand wit Maisie lowered her head and leaned on his shoulder. ¡°Even if Linda hated me to the bones, she wouldn¡®t want to kill me and would at most only want to retaliate against me ¡®If Linda wanted to kill me, she would¡®ve done it long ago. She needed the money desperately, which makes it even more unlikely for her to kill me because she woulde to me when she¡®s desperate.¡® 11 Maisie had seen through Linda¡®s mindset long ago, but she did not expect that Linda would run into an a Nn hugged her and stroked her hair. ¡± Don¡®t worry. I¡®ll get to the bottom of this matter.¡± Yorick and Madam Vanderbilt were informed that their daughter and granddaughter had encountered an morgue, Yorick turned his head away as he did not dare to look straight at her. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Madam Vanderbilt stood frozen in ce for a while, but she did not cry hysterically. ¡°This is just unfortunate. The daughter that¡®s been with us for more than 20 years died just l find herself a family to get married to as soon as possible. Now, look at what happened!¡± Yorick did not utter a single word. He took out a packet of cigarettes, walked silently to the corridor, took one out, and lit it. Maisie and Saydie walked out of the elevator. She asked Saydie to wait for her there and walked toward Yorick took two puffs of smoke. His hands were shaking while his voice sounded hoarse. ¡°Both the mother and the daughter, both of them had had a rough life.¡± ¡°I¡®m already investigating the ident. As long as the perpetrator is caught, maybe Before she could finish the sentence, Madam Vanderbilt walked out of the morgue and saw Maisie. Her overcast by a series of misfortunes. All the damned ones are dead now, so let¡®s just all end this right here, right now.¡± Chapter 1299 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1299 ¡°Mother, please just stop. Linda is already lying in the morgue, so what else do you want?¡± Yorick felt v ery upset too. Madam Vanderbilt shut up wisely. Maisie did not take Madam Vanderbilt¡®s words to heart and looked at Yorick. ¡°I¡®ll pay for the funeral¡®s expenses. We¡®ll get to the bottom of the incident when we find out about the cause of the i dent.¡± At ckgold¡­ Quincy walked next to Nn. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, I¡®ve located the nightclub for which Linda worked before this. The owner is known locally as Mr. Donovan, and he runs an illegal loan shark organization. His nightclub bu siness isn¡®t clean either, as he provides special services for his guests. ¡°I also found out that he often exploits his female employees, deceiving them into taking nude loans from him. When they cannot pay him back, he¡®ll get them to serve guests ording to his requirements.¡± Nn¡®s gaze looked keen. ¡°Who does he have supporting him from behind the scenes?¡± Quincy skimmed through the information.¡± Among his clientele is Mr. Saldana from the Fortune Building Inc. By the way, Mr. Saldana once had business dealings with the Hannigans three years ago, but there doesn¡®t seem to be any obvious intera ction between the twopanies over the past three years. So, maybe you can turn to Mr. Hannigan fo r more information. He should know something about this.¡± Nn did not say anything. When the two of them passed by the elevator, a woman stepped out of the elevator abruptly and bumped into him. Quincy was about to teach the woman a lesson, but he was momentarily stunned when the woman lifted her head. Cecile had already seen Nn pass by from within the elevator, and she had chosen to bump into him on purpose. She could not contain her excitement and pretended to be caught off guard. ¡°I¡®m sorry, I¡®m really sorry, I didn¡®t see you.¡± Nn nced at the woman indifferently and gave off a faint frown. ¡®She¡®s the woman that appeared on one of the interview documents. But this woman gives me a strang e feeling, just like what Quincy told me before, and I don¡®t like this sensation. Nn unbuttoned his jacket and walked away without saying a word. Quincy took a glimpse at the woman, smiled at her out of courtesy, and immediately caught up to Nn¡®s footsteps. Nn took off his jacket because another woman¡®s perfume had stained it. He then threw the jacket into the cleaning cart parked in the corridor by the cleaner. Quincy felt extremely helpless. ¡®This jacket costs thousands of dors, yet he throws it away just because he feels like doing so. If Mrs. Goldmann were to learn about his action, she¡®d definitely reprimand Mr. Goldmann for being such a pr odigal man! Cecile naturally saw this scene, and the corner of her lips twitched slightly. Now that I got a closer look at him, he looks even more attractive than he was a few years back ! She rubbed her fingertips across the corners of her lips, and her eyes looked cold. ¡®As expected of a m an that you can¡®t even keep by your side Linda¡®s body was cremated at the funeral home, but Madam Vanderbilt did not attend the funeral. Yorick and his wife were the only ones who were there by Linda¡®s coffin when it was time to send her off. When the cremation process was over, the staff handed an urn to Yorick. Yorick held the urn in his hands, feeling deeply aggrieved and sorrowful. Maisie walked out of the funeral home with them. Yorick turned to look at her before she sent them into the car, ¡°Zee, thank you.¡± Maisie nodded. ¡°Bring this back and organize a proper burial for her. I¡®ll get back to you when we get our hands on the investigation results.¡± Yorick and his wife got into the car and left. After the car disappeared from her sight, Maisie followed Saydie back to the car. Saydie asked if Maisie wanted to return to thepany, and Maisie replied, ¡°We¡®re heading to ckgold Maisie and Saydi¨¦ appeared at the ckgold Group. All the staff members who worked at ckgold¡®s front desk knew about Maisie and smile.¡± It¡®s nice to see you, Mrs. Goldmann.¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Maisie walked up to the elevator dedicated to the CEO, and Saydje pressed the button on the wall. When the doors opene they were about to step into the elevator, someone stopped her. ¡°Are you Mrs. Goldmann?¡± Maisie stopped, turned around, and looked at the woman who was approaching her. She squinted slightly as if she had seen the woman standing in front of her somew She looked almost perfect as she approached them¨C her stern and gorgeous face subconsciously made Maisie think of someone. Chapter 1300 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1300 The wording on her nametag showed that she was Cecile Wolfsbane from the strategy department. Cecile had a jacket in her hands, and Maisie was very familiar with the custom¨C made jacket that Nn wore to the office earlier this morning. Maisie raised his eyebrows slightly and chuckled. ¡°Miss, is there anything that I can help you with?¡± Cecile lowered her gaze and handed her the jacket. ¡°Mr. Goldmann has dropped this jacket. Since you¡®re his wife, please return it to him for me. Thank you.¡± Maisie took a glimpse at the jacket in Cecile¡®s hand, and her gaze shifted onto Cecile¡®s face. She did not grab the jacket directly from Cecile but asked Saydie to grab it for her instead. Saydie took the jacket into her hands, and Maisie walked into the elevator with her without uttering another word. The moment the elevator¡®s doors slowly closed, isting the people on both sides of the doors, Cecile smirked out of the blue. She nced at her reflection in the mirror, and her Maisie walked into Noian¡®s office. Nn was indeed not wearing a jacket, and Quincy was talking with him when he saw Maisie first. ¡°Mrs. Goldmann?¡± When his gazended on the jacket in Saydie¡®s hands, he was stunned. ¡°That jacket wasn¡®t it¡­¡± Saydie threw the jacket to Quincy, and he caught it with a bewildered look on his face. Nn leaned against the edge of the desk with a smirk on his face. ¡°Why did you pick this jacket up fro m the cleaning cart?¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°I didn¡¯t pick it up.¡± M¨¢isie shrugged, walked to the couch, sat down, and grabbed a teacup from the de sk. ¡°It was given to me by a woman named Cecile. She asked me to bring it to you.¡± Nn¡®s eyes narrowed slightly.¡° Quincy was surprised and exined to Maisie, ¡®The woman named Cecile bumped into Mr. Goldmann t his morning, so Mr. Goldmann threw away his jacket, saying that it smelled of her perfume. He¡®s afraid that you¡®d misunderstand¡­¡± ¡®So did the woman pick the jacket up and give it back to Mrs. Goldmann?¡® Maisie blinked and said nothing. Nn asked Saydie and Quincy to exit the office. After the two left, he walked to the couch, leaned ove r, propped his hands against the back of the couch, and approached her. ¡°You¡®re worried about me.¡± MALI Maisie leaned back, looked at him, and could not help but sneer, ¡®Why would I worry about you?¡± 100KE al . HY COUI Nn pinched her chin and gently rubbed her lips with his fingertips. ¡°You¡®re worried that I would cheat on you with another woman.¡± She raised her hand to tten his tie and smiled. ¡°Wouldn¡®t I have to live the rest of my life carefully and fearfully if I didn¡®t even have any trust for you? There¡®s no way I¡®m going to do that.¡± He sneered, turned over, and took her into his arms. ¡°That woman thinks she¡®s smart. T + 7 I¡®ll get Quincy to notify the human resource department to fire her immediately.¡°: I Maisie was astonished, but she thought of something all of a sudden. Don¡®t fire her first. I have a feeling Nn narrowed his eyes and said nothing. Maisie was silent for a moment, and her lips slowly moved. ¡°A neer who¡®s just joined thepany, who¡®s never seen me, but knows who I am, and handed me the jacket deliberately without any exnation, if this were to happen to a woman who doesn¡®t trust the spot.¡± Nn tucked the hair hanging over her forehead behind her ears with a pregnant expression. ¡°You think she¡®s strange too, hu ¡°If I hadn¡®t seen Rowena die at the bottom of the sea with my very own eyes, I would¡®ve suspected that she¡®s Rowena. But if you go deeper into the d to be alive right now, she would¡®ve wanted to cover all her trails out of fear of being discovered.¡± Maisie looked at Nn. ¡°But that woman resembles Rowena in a lot of ways. Even her facial features an ¡°I¡®ll get Quincy to keep an eye on her,¡± Nn rubbed the top of her head, and his gaze became sterner a would also like to know who the heck she is.¡± Chapter 1301 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1301 ¡°By the way, have we gotten anything back about Linda¡®s ident?¡± Maisie got to the point because sh e almost forgot about it. Nn got up, walked to the desk, and took out a file. ¡°Linda¡®s workce, including the clients she had and her boss, all the infor mation is in here.¡± Maisie walked over, took the file, and flipped through it. Just as she suspected, the ce she had been working at had an illegal backing. It was impossible that Linda didn¡®t know about it. If she weren¡®t a willi ng participant, she should¡®ve gone to see Maisie when she noticed something was off. Nn sat on his leather seat. ¡°I¡®ve asked Tanner to check it out. Coincidentally, that ;¡® loanpany had dealings with his first love.¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Maisie paused before she continued going through the information. ¡°illegal loans, forced ¡®naked loans¡®, exploiting employees. How could apany like this not have been investigated?¡± Nn chuckled. ¡°No one did before this, but it¡®s happening now.¡± The loanpany was surrounded by police cars, and the passersby stood around to see what was going on. The police officers led out a group of people while police officers with guns stood b y and watched. When Mr. Donovan was led out, he was still exining, ¡°Officer, I didn¡®t do anything. The students willin gly sent us their nudes in exchange for a loan. I didn¡®t force-¡® ¡°Get in.¡± The police officer pushed him int o the cruiser. After thepany was locked up, the police officers drove the men away. In the interrogation room, Mr. Donovan was put in handcuffs and was questioned by the police officers under the bright light. When they asked about Linda, he was surprised and immediately said, ¡°What ha ppened to Linda? She wanted¡­ to cancel her contract. There¡®s a fee for breach of contract, but she hasn¡®t paid that yet. ¡°Moreover, we give out loans, and it¡®s not a crime. We don¡®t kill people¨C¡°. The police officer mmed the table and looked serious. ¡°It¡®s not a crime, but it¡®s illegal. Forcing wome n to send nudes in exchange for a loan is a transaction. You even swindle, exploit employees, and thre aten people. That¡®s enough to send you to prison.¡± Mr. Donovan¡®s expression changed, and he sat up straight, ¡°No, officer, you don¡®t have evidence¨C¡± The other police officer threw a ¡®stack of papers on the table. ¡°Do you want to take a look at what we ha ve?¡± Mr. Donovan opened the file, and his face turned pale, and he immediately stopped talking. Ing. Meanwhile, Maisie and Nn were standing on the other side of the window and were watching what was happening. The police officer asked, ¡°Have you seen Linda in the past two days?¡± ¡°Y¨C Yes.¡± Cold sweat started pouring as Mr. Donovan asked, ¡°Did something happen to her?¡± The police officers didn¡®t answer. ¡°Where did you see her, and what was she doing?¡± He answered, ¡°At the building site on the outskirts. I asked to meet her there because we needed to talk He didn¡®t dare say she had been kidnapped and his people had beaten her up. The police officers stared at him and only spoke after a long pause. ¡°She got into an ident that day and died at the building site. Did you d Mr. Donovan was stunned, then started yelling, ¡°I didn¡®t do it! After we talked, we dumped her there and left! I have people that can confirm she was still fine when we left.¡± Chapter 1302 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1302 Maisie looked at Mr. Donovan¡®s expressions because one could tell a lie through that. Even though he l ooked very emotional and anxious, his eyes didn¡®t avert. He was just exining because he didn¡®t want to suddenly be linked to a murder. The police officers left the interrogation room and looked at Nn, ¡°Mr. Goldmann, I don¡®t think they ca used the ident.¡± Nn spoke to him for a bit, and then he brought Mr. Donoval out when Maisie suddenly walked forward. ¡°Hold on¡± The police officer and Mr. Donovan both looked toward her. Maisie walked to him. ¡°When you met Linda, what did she say to you?¡± Mr. Donovan paused, looked at the police officer, and then replied, ¡°I asked her to pay the penalty as s oon as possible, and she agreed.¡± ¡°Did you remove her SIM?¡± Maisie asked. He took a deep breath, almost out of patience. ¡°Why would I do that? I didn¡®t think she would have the guts to call the police on me.¡± ¡°That¡®s all then.¡± After Maisie said that, the police officer took him away. Nn walked to her and held her hand. ¡°Why did you ask?¡± Maisie looked around. ¡°Her SIM was intact before her ident but waster removed. Even if her phon e was crushed, the card wouldn¡®t just disappear unless¨C¡± After Linda was killed, someone took her phone and removed it. As for why that was done, it was simple¨Cto remove her call list. Mr. Donovan had said that Linda agreed to pay him, but even though Maisie rejected Linda when she a sked for money previously. she probably would still contact her to borrow some money because she wa s desperate. 27 N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. However, since Linda had tried to drug her that morning, she hadn¡®t called Maisie, and if Maisie had dra nk the tea and died, Linda wouldn¡®t be able to pay back any of the money she owed anyway. All that was enough to indicate that someone had promised to give Linda some money, and that was w hy she had tried to poison her. When Maisie snapped back, she held Nn¡®s hand. ¡°By the way, I want to ask Quincy to get her call re cord.¡± Nn smiled. ¡°Alright.¡± At a private rental zone¡­ Cecile went to Linda¡®s room along with thendy, and once she opened the door and saw how messy it was, she couldn¡®t help but feel disgusted. Thendy looked at the immactely dressed Cecile and said, ¡°This is Linda¡®s room. Are you really Linda¡®s friend? I¡®ve never seen you before.¡± Cecile took out a few dors and stuffed them into her hand. ¡°I¡®m here to help her collect her things. You can leave me here. Thendy held the money and smiled! Alright, do whatever you wish. Just hang the keys at my door w She walked to the desk and went through everything before finding the namecard she had given to Lind She put that away. ¡°You would do this too, right?¡± Then she happily left. Meanwhile, Quincy visited Linda¡®s phone provider and printed out her call record for Maisie. Maisie took it and saw that Linda had been calling a number rather frequently two days before her death out to Nn and smiled beautifully. ¡°I¡®m sure my lovely husband will be able to find out to whom the num Chapter 1303 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1303 Nn chuckled, hugged Maisie by her shoulder, and took the paper, ¡°I can, bul..¡± Holeoned in closet, ¡°I want a reward¡± Maisie looked at Quincy through the corner of her eyes. ¡°Don¡®t look¡± Quincy quietly looked out the window. ¡°1 won¡®t, but you need to make it quick. I nood to drive.¡± Maisie kissed Nn on his lips which made him sh a big smile, and pulled her back in for a deeper kl oo. After a minute, she pulled back with her face fully blushing and cleared her throat.¡± Quincy, you can driv e now¡± Quincy sighed. He shouldn¡®t have stayed in the car. Nn picked up theptop and opened an app while Maisie leaned closer to look, putting her head clo ser to hio body. Seeing how this hairy thing was blocking his eyesight, he helplessly smiled and presse d her head onto his chest. ¡°Don¡®t look too close. It¡®s bad for your eyes.¡± Maisie blinked and looked up at him. ¡°I know, I¡®m just curious¡­¡± Nn rarely used his hacking skills, and it had been a few years since the previous time. Nn nted a kiss on her forehead.¡± Colton is probably as good as I am already: Maisie was surprised. ¡°Colton?¡± She immediately sat up and looked at him.¡± I didn¡®t know that Colton¨C¡± ¡°Do you think he¡®s only good at ying the no?¡± Nn tapped her nose. ¡°You don¡®t know your son well enough.¡± Maisie was stunned. Colton was a hacker and had hidden it from her for so many years¨Cthe disrespect! Nn was able to find out quickly, and Maisie looked at the information on the screen. ¡°Who¡®s Maxine Summers?¡± ¡°This is not a local number.¡± Nn closed hisptop and looked up. ¡°Quincy, get someone to find out w ho Maxine Summers from Stoslo is.¡± Quincy nodded. ¡°Got it.¡± Maisie looked down and was curious. It wouldn¡®t be that simple. Was Maxine rted to Linda¡®s iden t? Why would she do something to her? And that mysterious woman Cecile, her eyes made Maisie ufortable. It seemed like something tha t was made to look like a coincidence, and it was hard not to be suspicious. That evening at the Goldmann mansion¡­ While they were having dinner, Nn and Maisie sat across from the children, who were already in high school. The babies had now grown into beautiful teenagers. Colten and Wayion looked more and more like Nn as they grew older. They thought that Daisie was a good mix of her and Nn, but other than her eyes, Daisie was pretty much the female version of Nol an, and she was absolutely stunning. ¡°Mom, why are you staring at me?¡± Daisie looked up, saw her mother staring, and smiled. Maisie felt awkward because her daughter had her personality. She cleared her throat and slowly said, ¡°Daisie, you need to be moredylike.¡± Daisie stopped smiling and pouted while she chewed on her fork Coltonughed out loud. ¡°Mom, there¡®s no way that she will be ady. No, that doesn¡®t work for her.¡± Daisie red at him, ¡°Why don¡®t you stuff your face with food?¡± ¡°I was just saying it as it is.¡± ¡°You should be a gentleman too!¡± Colton shrugged and said in a serious tone, ¡°I didn¡®t say that I¡®m not a gentleman. All you need is for Zep This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Daisie angrily put down her fork and rolled up her sleeves. ¡°Coleman Goldmann, there¡®s no need to brin Chapter 1304 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1304 ¡°Was i wrong?¡± Colton was annoyed.¡± You¡®re going to watch a movie during the weekend. I hope you don¡®tin about him not treating you like a friend.¡± When Noce had left her, she had cried to him and said that he hever treated her like a friend. ¡°You¨C¡°Daisie was so angry she could no longer eat, so she got up and stomped upstairs. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Colton continued sitting there and finished his food. Maisie looked helpless, so she threw a rib into his bowl. ¡°You should stop teasing her.¡±. ¡°I will,¡± Coltonzily replied. ¡°I don¡®t want her not to learn from her past. She can¡®t just keep getting attached to every boy she meets. We don¡®t know if the men have bad intentions.¡± He didn¡®t like Zephir because he could see there was something off about him. His sister couldn¡®t see it . Maisie was surprised. Nn, who was quiet, couldn¡®t help butugh. ¡°It¡®s great that Colton is trying to protect his sister.¡± Maisie suddenly asked, ¡°Daisie is going to the movies with Zephit?¡± ||| ¡°Yes, she tried to hide it from me.¡± Colton wouldn¡®t have been so upset if he didn¡®t have to find out from someone else that his sister was going to the movies with some other man! Maisie didn¡®t say anything. The children were in their youth, and it was problematic. It might ruin them if they didn¡®t teach them well enough when they were starting to date. After dinner, Maisie went to Daisie¡®s room and knocked on the door. ¡°Daisie?¡± After a moment, Daisie opened the door with a towel on her hair. ¡°Mom?¡± Daisie went to her dresser while Maisie helped her dry her hair. ¡®Are you still angry with your brother?¡± She pouted. ¡°Why did he have to say that about me?¡± Maisie picked up her hairdryer and slowly used it on Daisie¡®s hair. ¡°Your brother cares about you a lot e ven though he teases you.¡± SO ¡°Cares?¡± Daisie looked at Maisie through the mirror. ¡°He just bullies me. He doesn¡®t care.¡± Wayion would always spoil her and bring lots of presents back whenever he came home. He didn¡®t argu Maisie smiled. ¡°You silly girl. Everyone shows that they care differently. Wayion loves you because you¡®re the youngest in the family, and since he can¡®t spend time with the two of you, that is his way of sh you. ¡°Colton has always been by your side and watched you grow up. He has a bigger responsibility of taking Daisie lowered her head after listening to Maisie. Maisie ced the hairdryer on the table and put her hands on Daisie¡®s shoulder while looking at her through the mirror.¡± Your brother is upset and worrie him.¡± Daisie pouted. ¡°I¡®m not just going with him. Lisa ising along too, and.. She mumbled, ¡°I wasn¡®t trying to hide it from him. I just don¡®t want them to be together. He always picks Calton does that,¡° Chapter 1305 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1305 That was why she didn¡®t tell Colton that she was going to the movies. Since she had promised Zephir, s he couldn¡®t just cancel it. Maisie smiled and rubbed her head. ¡°I understand. You just don¡®t want your friends to feel bad, right?¡± Daisie nodded, and Maisie smiled warmly.¡± All you need to do is to speak to Colton. Look, if you don¡®t tell him how you feel, you¡®ll be protecting your friends but hurting your family b ecause he did it out of care. He was upset when you talked back.¡± Daisie thought about it for a long time, and the anger in her heart soon disappeared. She stood up. ¡°Mom, I¡®ll go talk to him now! She ran out of the room. Maisie walked out and was startled by Nn, who was leaning on the wall with his arms crossed. ¡°How long have you been there ¡°Not long.¡± He smiled and looked at her. ¡± You managed to convince Daisie so quickly.¡± ¡°Well, it¡®s because I gave birth to her.¡± Maisie raised her brows. Nn took a step forward and leaned down to give her a warm kiss on her forehead. ¡°Our children are mature because they have a mom who knows them well.¡± He cupped her cheeks. ¡°It¡®s a shame that I couldn¡®t be there when you were giving birth to them.¡± Maisie smiled and held his hand. ¡°The past is in the past. I¡®ll be happy if you¡®ll be there when I¡®m old an d in bed.¡± Daisie and Colton poked their heads out and saw how lovey-dovey their parents were. The next day, Saydie parked her car in the private rental zone. Maisie got out and looked at the crowd gathered there. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. She turned to say to Saydie, ¡°Let¡®s go take a look.¡± Saydie nodded and walked toward the crowd. There was a police cruiser, and the person who made a report immediately walked forward. ¡°Officers, finally, this way.¡± He brought them toward the area. The crowd didn¡®t know what had happened, so they were discussing. ¡°What happened here?¡± ¡°I heard that thendy died. I saw her going to the market this morning and even greeted her. Who would¡®ve known that she would be stabbed to death on her way back? That¡®s so scary.¡± Maisie and Saydie looked at each other. They wanted to take a look at Linda¡®s home but didn¡®t expect t o walk into a murder scene The police officers walked down with the victim¡®s family, who was crying. The police officers gave their condolences and were going to leave when one of them noticed Maisie. He walked over. ¡°Mrs: Goldmann, why are you here?¡± Maisie smiled and replied, ¡°I¡¯m here to take a look at Linda¡®s home, but I wasn¡®t expecting this to happen The officer was surprised. ¡°Linda Vanderbilt lived here?¡± She nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Linda Vanderbilt?¡± The victim¡®s family member heard the name and walked over. It was thendy¡®s s and hasn¡®t paid her rent for months. We couldn¡®t get a hold of her. It must be her! She must have killed m The police officer rubbed his temple and calmly exined, ¡°Linda passed away a few days ago, so there 15 The man was startled, but his wife suddenly remembered something. ¡°Oh! A woman came to see my inw about Lindas room yesterday.¡± Chapter 1306 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1306 Maisie frowned. ¡°What kind of a woman?¡± ¡°¡­ I¡®m not sure about it. I was taking care of the kid at that time, so I wasn¡®t looking. I just heard her voi ce. She said that she¡®s Linda¡®s friend and that she¡®s here to help Linda get her stuff.¡± The wife of the deceased thought for a moment and continued. ¡°My mother¨Cin¨C law received $300 when she came back. She told me that that woman gave her a tip, and my mother¨C inw was delighted.¡± Inside the car¡­ Maisie leaned against the back of the seat with her arrns crossed in front of her chest and fell in deep thought. ¡®Is the woman who came to Linda¡®s house Maxine? If it¡®s her, why did shee to Linda¡®s ce? To find or to destroy any evidence?¡® Thendy had been killed today, and Maisie felt that it was too coincidental. It seemed to her that an invisible hand was manipting everything from the dark. D It was as if the mysterious woman named Maxine was trying to destroy all the evidence against her. The SIM, the things in the residence, and thendy who had met her. If she was behind all these incidents, she was nothing but a monster. At that moment, Quincy called her. Maisie answered the call, and Quincy said, ¡°Mrs. Goldmann, we¡®ve f ound something about Maxine.¡± At ckgold¡­ Maisie came to Nn¡®s office, and before Quincy could say anything, she flung her purse on the desk a nd supported her arms on the desk to look at Nn. ¡°Maxine should still be in Bassburgh.¡± Nn lifted his eyelids and nodded. He turned the monitor toward her, and there was aplete profile information of a certain woman on the screen. ¨C When Maisie saw the woman¡®s photo on the screen, she was stunned. ¡°How.. How is this possible!?¡°. Maisie froze and found it difficult to believe it. This was because ¡°Maxine¡± had the same face as Sue, th e woman Rowena had burned to death. Nn had looked into Sue¡®s death certificate. He found that the death certificate had not been made pu blic or even canceled. This was because after Rowena had killed Sue, she pretended to be her family and imed¡®her remains. However, instead of going to the police station and deleting Sue¡®s information , she lived on with her identity. F els However, Rowena had died in the sea. The identity of the dead was supposed to be discarded, be it Ro wena or Sue.. Theref?re; she couldn¡®t understand why this woman named Maxine would appear on Sue¡®s profile. She looked at Nn in astonishment and asked, ¡°What on earth is going on?¡°: Quincy kept his head low as he replied,¡± Mr. Goldmann and I were shocked. The user of the SIM is clea rly Maxine, but the information I got from my men in Stoslo belongs to Sue. Not only that, but she also graduated from Turner Institute of Art, and her parent¡®s information is exactly the same as Sue¡®s.¡°. As Quincy was talking, he rested his chin on his hand and continued. ¡°Could it be that Sue and Maxine are twins?¡± Maisie rubbed her temple and said, ¡°If they¡®re twins, why did Maxine not show herself when Rowena pr etended to be Sue?¡± Quincy was stumped. Indeed, this was strange. Sue had died in a fire, and Rowena had pretended to be her family to im her remains. As her twin sister, why did Maxine This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. And why had Maxine approached Linda? What was her purpose? Nn chuckled deeply and shattered the dense atmosphere. Maisie and Quincy looked at him, and he said slowly, ¡°I found a problem that was overlooked at first, and it.¡± ¡°What problem?¡± Maisie asked. Notan looked at the profile on the screen and continued. ¡°Adrian didn¡®t suspect Rowena when she pretended to be Sue because 1/2 10:30 both of them had the same height.¡± Chapter 1307 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1307 Nn stared at the profile as a glint shed across his eyes. ¡°Maybe the Sue who got burned to death wasn¡®t Adrian¡®s student.¡± Maisie nodded in a trance. Nn was right. Sue was a bit shorter than Rowena was, so there was no way Adrian wouldn¡®t suspect her when Rowena pretended to be Su e. Even though there was a possibility that Rowena mighte up with many excuses and lies, it all mad e sense now. After all, on the profile, Maxine¡®s height was 5¡®4¡°, about the same as Rowena¡®s. Perhaps even Rowena did not know about this ¡°coincidence.¡± She would have never targeted Sue if she had known that Sue had a twin sister Quincy scratched his head and said, ¡°This is strange. She knew that Rowena was pretending to be Sue, but instead of exposing h er, she allowed her to stay around Adrian as Sue. Why would she do that?¡± Maisie did not say anything in return¡­ Nn suddenly closed theputer and said, ¡°We will know the reason when we find her.¡± ¡°What are you doing in front of the door?¡± Suddenly, Saydie¡¯s voice erupted outside of the office. Quincy knew that someone was eavesdropping on them. He hastily went out of the office and saw Say die standing in front of Cecile. Cecile did not appear to be nervous at all. With a smile on her face, she lowered her head to look at the document in her arms and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry . I¡®m here to deliver the documents, but I heard that you guys were talking, so I didn¡®t enter.¡± Saydie¡®s face sank. ¡°You were clearly eavesdropping.¡± Cecile was stunned. Then, she smiled. ¡°I was standing in the doorway and happened to be able to hear their conversation. Does this count as me eavesdropping as well?¡± Maisie and Nn came out. When Nn saw the document in her hands, he signaled Quincy to take it. After Quincy took the document, Nn said tly, ¡°You can ask the head of your department to deliver t he document next time.¡± Cecile nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± She gave them a smile and added, ¡°If there¡®s nothing else, I¡®m leaving first.¡± She turned around and left. Quincy asked, ¡°I¡®m sure she heard everything. Are we going to let her go away like that?¡± Nn returned to his office. ¡°So what if she heard everything? It isn¡®t a secret at all.¡± Quincy pouted and looked at Maisie. Maisie crossed her arms in front of her chest and smiled ¡°Your boss is right.¡± Saydie and Maisie came out of the elevator. When they were about to leave ckgold, Cecile called th em. Standing at the entrance, Maisie turned around to look at Cecile. ¡°Ms: Wolfsbane, is there anything I can Cecile stopped in front of her and smiled.¡± I¡®m sorry. I overheard your conversation, so I know you guys were talking about Max ¡°Yes,¡± she replied tly. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. There was a coffee shop nearby ckgold. After the waiter served two cups of coffee, Cecile picked up pretty familiar with Maxine and her sister.¡± Maisie looked at her and asked, ¡°How familiar?¡± She lifted her eyelids to look at Maisie and replied calmly, ¡°I know everything that happened between them.¡± She took a sip from the coffee and smiled.¡¯ I know you were once a designer in Luxe, Mrs. Goldman, s ¡°It seems to me that you know a lot about these events,¡± Maisie replied, offering her a smile of her own. The corner of Cecile¡®s lips curled into a smile as she continued. ¡°Of course, I know a lot about it.¡± She ran her finger over the cup¡®s rim and added calmly, ¡°After all, it¡®s because of her that Maxine could o Chapter 1308 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1308 ¡°Shadow?¡± ¡°Yeap.¡± Cecile rested her chin on her palm.¡± I¡®m sure you know what shadow means, right, Mrs. Goldm ann? It means she can only live under the light of other people. She will forever be that person¡®s essory. Everyone knows about Sue, but no one knows that Sue has a sister named Maxine.¡± Maxine and Sue were twins. However, her mother preferred Sue over Maxine from childhood. This was becaus e Sue had been the most outstanding child in her mother¡®s eyes. Sue had good grades since she was a kid, but her sister, Maxine, was totally opposite of her. Their mother had keptparin g Maxine to her sister. Whenever their rtives or other guests visited them, their mother would only let Suee out to receive the guests, and she would lock Maxine up in the room. After all, in her mother¡®s opinion, Maxine was an extra. She was a disgrace to their family. After graduating high school, Maxine had not been epted into the Turner Institute of Art. Instead, Sue had been epted into the college of her dreams. Sue had been aware that studying at Turner Institute of Art was her sister¡®s dream, so she gave the opp ortunity to Maxine. In the end, Maxine had entered the Turner Institute of Art with her sister¡®s identity and became Adrian¡®s student. However, things had not gone as smoothly as they had expected Fearing that her sister would expose herself and their mother¡®s rage, Sue had helped her sister finish her assignments and even attended her examinations. She had not given Maxine a chance to perform at all. With those papers, Sue had be an excellent student in the eyes of those professors, including Adr ian, and Maxine was able to enjoy the benefits as well, thanks to Sue. However, for Maxine they were i mpressed by Sue¡®s talent, not hers. In the eyes of the teachers and students, they only knew Sue. They did not know her at all. Maisie lowered her head. It seemed to her that Nn¡®s spection was correct. Maxine was Adrian¡®s student. It was just that she had been using Sue¡®s identity. However, she wondered why Cecile knew so much about the things between Sue and Maxine. She put her coffee down. ¡°Since you know Maxine, that means Maxine is in Bassburgh now, right?¡± Cecileughed. ¡°Is she? I¡®m not so sure about that.¡± Maisie looked at her silently. However, there was still a smile on her face. After a short while, Maisie ros e to her feet and said, ¡°Thank you for your story, Ms. Wolfsbane. I¡®ll pay for the coffee.¡± Maisie picked up her purse and walked toward the counter. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Cecile was still sitting on her seat, sipping on her coffee. She looked at Maisie, and the smile at the corn When Maisie got back into the car, Saydie turned her head around and asked, ¡°What did that woman te Even if everything she had said was the truth, as the third party, it was really strange that she knew so m death, If it were Maxine who told her everything, then how did Maxine know that she knew Sue? After all, she a way Sue would tell Maxine about her. Therefore, Cecile must be hiding something about Maxine from her. In the afternoon, Maisie ced her hand on her forehead and looked absentmindedly at the table. Her phone rang and pulled ner out of her thoughts. She picked it up, and it Chapter 1309 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1309 Maisie asked, ¡°Where was it abandoned?¡± The police officer put the photo on the table and replied, ¡°It¡®s somewhere in the middle of the wildernes s. There is nothing left but the metal frame of the car. There was no one in the car, so we do suspect that the ident was an intentio nal murder. After hitting the victim, the culprit burned the car down to erase the evidence.¡± Maisie pressed her lips thin. ¡°What about the recording in the can?¡± *Someone took it away,¡± the police officer replied. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Maisie fell silent. Without a doubt, it was an intentional murder. Otherwise, they would not need to go th rough all the effort of destroying the evidence. ¡°This has nothing to do with Mr. Donovan and his men, ri ght?¡± ¡°We¡®ve interrogated them several times. They admitted that they had beaten and threatened the victim before, but they didn¡®t kill her.¡± After Maisie left the office, she stood in the corridor and frowned deeply. ¡®If it¡®s intentional murder, then Maxine indeed is the greatest suspect. But why on earth did she design a n to kill Linda? What is the thing that she¡®s trying to hide?¡® Suddenly, Maisie remembered the poison that Linda had put into her tea. ¡°Could it be She returned to the office and said, ¡°Sir, can you do me a favor?¡± The police officer was stunned for a moment before he rose to his feet. ¡°Sure. What can I do for you, Mrs. Goldmann?¡± She parted her lips and said slowly, ¡°Can you fix Linda¡®s phone for me?¡± The police officer was dumbfo unded. After a short while, he replied, ¡°Yes, we can try to do that. But even if we can repair it, the storage card in it is g one.¡± At Hannigans Inc¡­. After they had finished their meeting, Tanner and his assistant walked back into the office. There was a woman waiting for them. She was sitting on the couch with her back facing them as she sipped on a cup of tea. The assistant was shocked to see her, and he walked over to her. ¡°How did you get in here?¡± Cecile put the cup down and smiled. ¡°I¡®ve been waiting for you, Mr. Hannigan.¡± Tanner frowned, He sen t his assistant away and walked to the couch to look at the woman. ¡°Who are you?¡± Cecile lifted her ey elids andughed. ¡°You don¡®t need to know who I am, Mr. Hannigan.¡± After she finished speaking, she pulled a photo out of her purse and put it on the table. ¡°The woman you love dearly is living a good life overseas.¡± Tanner took a seat on the couch and picked up the photo. There was no way he could forget the woman in the photo. Even though her face had changed, he could recognize her instantly. She was none other than Pearl Santiago.. When he saw the baby in her arms, his eyes turned bloodshot, and he gripped the photo so hard that it crumpled. ¡°Where did you get her photo from?¡± Cecile said, ying with the cup in her hand, ¡°I got to know Ms. Santiago overseas. She told me that you let her go because you were upset about what happened in her past,¡± Tanner¡®s face sank, and his heart trembled in his chest. Three years. It had been three years, and he fin She had a kid, a kid that belonged to her and another man. ¡°Mr. Hannigan, honestly, I think you shouldn¡®t me Ms. Santiago for that.¡± Cecile leaned forward and looked him in the eye. ¡°The one who caused Ms. Santiago to lose her virginity, and I¡®m sure you should know better than me who th is, Mr. Hannigan,¡± Tanner lifted his head. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Cecile sat upright, and a hint of coldness crossed her eyes. ¡°If it weren¡®t for Maisie, Ms. Santiago wouldn¡®t have ended up in that situation. She may seem like she doesn¡®t hate her on the surface, but I¡®m sure she still hates her to the core deep down. It¡®s just that M Mr. Goldmann¡®s wife, so she can¡®t do anything to her. Ultimately, she has no choice but to part with the man she loves since she isn¡®t pure anymore. ¡°Mr. Hannigan, Ms. Santiago told me that she still loves you after all these years, but she can¡®t get over that thing.¡± When Tanner did not say anything, Cecile went closer to him and said, ¡°She wanted me to pass you a m Maisie is gone.¡± After that, Cecile left the office without turning her head, leaving Tanner to sit frozen stiff on the couch alone. Chapter 1310 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1310 Tanner looked at the crumpled photo and set his jaw tightly. At night, Maisie was doing the financial report in her notebook on the bed. When Nn came out of the bathroom, he put the towel he used to wipe his hair aside and walked up to her. The bed sank, and a warm body approached her from behind. Before she could do anything, she was enveloped by the fragr ance of the body shampoo. ¡°Are you still working, Zee?¡± he asked. She turned over and ced her palm on his chest. ¡°Of course, I¡®m busy. I have to bring work home.¡± Nn kissed the center of her eyebrows before moving on to her lips. She groaned and reached out to hug him. ¡°Nn.¡± ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± he replied as he deepened the kiss. Maisie opened her lips with difficulty and said, ¡°I don¡®t feelfortable if we can¡®t find out the rtionsh ip between Cecile and Maxine. It seems to me that Maxine ising for me.¡± He stopped and nced at her face. Maisie¡®s eyshes trembled, and she continued, ¡°Linda¡®s death m ight be rted to the person who wanted to poison me. I wasn¡®t dead. Her n failed, so Linda was kill ed.¡± Nn stroked the corner of her lips with his finger, and his breath was heaving.¡± Has it never crossed your mind that they might be one person, Zee?¡± ¡°One person?¡± Maisie asked. Nn sat upright. The desire was slowly gone from his eyes, leaving nothing but coldness behind. ¡°I as ked Quincy to keep an eye on her, so I know everything she did in ckgold. She was absent from work on the day of Linda¡®s ident.¡± Maisie turned around and sat up. She knew what Nn was trying to say. Cecile had left thepany when Linda ran into the ident. Suddenly, she thought of something and asked, ¡°How about the day before yesterday?¡± ¡°It¡®s the same,¡± he replied. Maisie pressed her lips thin and lowered her head. The day before yesterday, someone had visited. Lin da¡®s ce. The wife of thendy¡®s son had said it was a woman, and everything fell into ce. Cecil e, who had been absent from work when Linda ran into the ident and who had visited Linda¡®s ce the day before yesterday, was Maxine. In other words, Maxine had changed her face and her identity, but why did she do that? There was no feud between her and Maxine. Nn cupped her cheek and went closer to her. ¡°Zee, no matter who she is, I¡®ll expose her true form. I don¡®t care about other people, but she should never try to harm my family.¡± He pulled her into his arms, and when Maisie felt how nervous he was, she chuckled and whispered into his ear, ¡°With yo u by my side, I¡¯m not afraid of anything, Noles my love.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Nn giggled. He kissed her lips and said, ¡°I thought you were going to cry because you¡®re to o scared.¡± Maisie turned around and pinned him under her. She untied her belt, and her silk dress fell off her body ¡°We still don¡®t know who will cry in the end yet.¡± A chuckle escaped from Nn¡®s lips as he held onto Maisie¡®s waisi. ¡°Seems like someone is asking for some punishment.¡± The night was getting darker and darker. The dew turned into ayer of fog on the ss window. The fi gures reflected in the window were blurry and filled with emotion. The next day, at the police station... The police officer handed the repaired phone to Maisie. Maisie hastily checked the messages as soon as she got the phone, and just as she expected, the mess Maisie returned the phone to the police officer and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± Suddenly, she thought of something and pulled a document out of her bag. ¡°She might be the one behin This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The police officer took the document and read through it. He lifted his head and said, ¡°Thank you for your information, Mrs. 1/2 10:370) Chapter 1310. Goldmann. We¡®ll look into this woman¡®s background.¡± When Maisie came out of the police station, she got into her car and drove away. A ck car that parked not far away auickly followed after her. While Maisie was driving, her face sank when she thought about the possibility of Maxine being Cecile. the coffee shop that day. Chapter 1311 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1311 ¡®She was clearly the party involved, but she was able to make herself sound like an outsider calmly, ma king it impossible for others to doubt her.¡® Maisie took a nce at the rearview mirror and frowned slightly. ¡®Isn¡®t the car behind the one parked outside the police station?¡® The other party suddenly elerated, overtook her car, and was now driving right in front of her car. At that moment, Maisie¡®s front wheels broke abruptly, and the front of the car got out of control. When it was about to hit, Maisie had to turn the steering wheel quickly, and the body of the car sk dded into a s ign by the roadside. The sudden impact left a high¨Cpitch hum echoing within her head, and her vision turned blurry as she stared at the vehicle that stopped right next to her c ar for a few minutes and then drove away. Meanwhile, at ckgold¡­ Nn and Quincy came out of the conference room. After Quincy answered a phone call, he caught up to Nn i mmediately. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, Mrs. Goldmann has run into an ident.¡± Nn¡®s expression changed. He instantly tore off his tie and went with Quincy with a grim face. Cecile, who was walking behind them, had just received a call too. The moment she saw the metal doors closed, the corners of her lips could not help but rise. # ¡°You¡®re nning to run a background check on me? I won¡®t allow it to end so soon.¡® C In the nursing room of the hospital, a nurse bandaged a small gauze on Maisie, instructed her not to dr ench her wound, and then went out. REATION Maisie rubbed the ga¨²ze. The wound was on the brow bone, so it hurt a lot when she frowned. At that moment; Nn appeared at the door of the ward. Maisie was astonished, and looking at Nn¡®s dimm ed face, she immediately knew that he was furious. She stood up and walked toward him. ¡°I was careless this time around. I¡®ll be more careful next time.¡± Nn creased his brows. ¡°You want this incident to happen again?¡± ¡°It won¡®t happen again, I promise.¡± Maisie took his hand and stared at him with a sincere expression. Nn lifted his hand and gently caressed the wound on her brow bone. He was afraid she would feel pain, so he did not dare to rub it. He then took a deep breath and retracted his hand. ¡°Where¡®s Saydie?¡± ¡°I thought I was only heading to the police station, so I didn¡®t ask her to apany me. I didn¡¯t expect someone to have the guts to rig my car when it was parked outside the police station.¡± Maisie smiled, r aised her hand to rub her forehead, and thought of something. ¡°I wrote down the other party¡®s license pl ate number and asked the police to trace the car for me.¡± Nn hugged her and said in a deep voice,¡± Remember, no more acting by yourself in the future.¡± Maisie pressed her cheek against his warm chest and smiled. ¡°Okay.¡± At the Goldmann mansion¡­ Nn carried Maisie into the mansion, and Alfred, the butler, was stunned when he saw the injury on Maisie¡®s forehead.¡± What¡®s the matter. Madam?¡± ¡°Something happened, so we¡®re moving back here for the time being.¡± After a brief reply, Nn passed by Alfred and carried her upstairs. He then put her on the bed when they came into the room. The moment Maisie touched the mattress, she pulled the nket to cover herself and asked in a low voice, ¡°Is this really necessary?¡± Nn responded with a light hum, sat on the bed, and looked at her. ¡°Otherwise, my heart won¡®t be abl e to handle it.¡°. ¡®My heart was about to stop the moment I heard about Maisie¡®s ident. I¡®d rather die if I have to exper ience that a few more times¡® Maisie chuckled. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. At that moment, Quincy called. Hannigans Inc. is the person who ordered him to do so.¡± ¡°Tanner Hannigan?¡± Maisie was astounded when she heard what Quincy said. ¡°How coul d it be Tanner? Nn did not avoid her either by answering the call right in front of her.¡± Have you found something?¡± ILIPS Rati UNI! TE EFTER th ING THIS FETTE TAP VIEWS Ethi ZISTUEN 1 . MATE Estrada PER DER Hem TTT Hannigans Inc. is the one who ordered me to do so, so go to him. I just did what I was paid to do.¡° Quincy sounded suspicious. ¡°The other party said that Tanner Hannigan of VESTELLI Quincy yed the recording of the man¡®s confession. ¡°Mr. Hannigan from Quincy replied, ¡°Tve managed to find that person, but.. Hearing him pause, Nn frowned. ¡°But what?¡± Chapter 1312 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1312 Nn¡®s eyes became stern and cold. He hung up the call and turned to look at her.¡± Be good and wait f or me here.¡± He then got up and went out. Maisie leaned her back against the head of the bed, and she fell into a daze when the door closed. Tanner wouldn¡®t make a move on me for no reason. This matter is getting stranger and stranger. What¡®s the reason behind all this? Nn and Quincy brought some men to Hannigans Inc. directly. Their stance and grandeur seemed to have petrified the staff members at the front desk. They then call ed Tanner¡®s assistant immediately after returning to their senses. The assistant was a little confused when he received the news. He was about to report the incident to T anner, but the moment the metal doors of the elevator opened, Nn had already walked out of it. He nced at the assistant expressionlessly. ¡°Is Mr. Hannigan int¡°: 1, The assistant nodded. ¡°Yes¡­¡± He slowly undid the buttons on his sleeves and followed Quincy straight to the entrance of Tanner¡®s offi ce. Quincy then knocked on the door and pushed it in. Tanner lifted his head and seemed a little surprised. He put the documents down. ¡°Is there something w rong, Mr. Goldmann?¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Nn walked to the couch, sat down on his own, and crossed his legs. ¡°I¡®vee here to ask you som ething. Tanner got up, walked around the end of his desk, and sat across from Nn.¡± What¡®s the matter?¡± Nn looked at Quincy, and thetter stepped forward and handed a voice recorder to Tanner. Upon receiving it. Tanner nced at the gadget and turned on the recording . After listening to the recording, Tanner was momentarily dumbfounded, and his eyebrows could not hel p but crease. He only lifted his head after a long time. ¡°I don¡®t know anything about this.¡± Tanner seemed to remember something and added, ¡°However, a woman dide to me yesterday.¡± Quincy was astonished. ¡°What kind of woman are you talking about?¡± ¡°I don¡®t know. She had photos of Pearl being abroad. She told me Pearl will only return to me when Maisie dies.¡± Tanner replied calmly. Quincy looked at Nn in surprise as Nn frowned. ¡°Do you believe her?¡± Tanner exchanged nces with him. ¡°The person that I believe is Pearl. She didn¡¯t leave me because o f Maisie. I know this better than anyone else.¡± Regardless of Maisie dying or not, Pearl would never return to me. I¡®m not dumb. The woman came to me with Pearl¡®s photo for a r eason, so how could I take action so rashly without knowing her purpose and identity? ¡®But I didn¡®t expect that even though I didn¡®t do anything, the me would still be ced on me. Quincy ced Cecile¡®s information on the table. ¡°Is the woman her?¡± Tanner was slightly startled and frowned.¡± That¡®s her.¡± Nn stood up at this time, and he suddenly stopped before he was about to leave the office. ¡®Tanner, I a fact first.¡± Seeing that Tanner was puzzled, Nn turned to look at him. ¡°Since this woman knows what happened Tanner¡®s expression changed slightly, and he stood up abruptly. ¡°Are you saying that Pearl isn¡®t safe?¡± Nn had something to say but chose to keep it to himself. ¡°Although it¡®s just a hypothesis, you shouldn When Nn left the office, Quincy followed him and whispered while they were on their way out, ¡°D*mn ¡®Even if Cecile is truly Maxine Reynolds, Maxine has been living in Stoslo all this while. How could she k Chapter 1313 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1313 ¡®Even if she¡®s investigated Mrs. Goldmann before this, it¡®s impossible for her to know everything down to the very details as if she¡® s very close to Mrs. Goldmann. Besides, if Maxine wants to avenge Sue Reynolds, the person that she should hate should be Rowena because Rowena was the one who killed Sue. So, why would she make Mrs. Goldmann her primary target instead?¡® Nn stopped in front of the elevator, fastened his buttons while listening to Quincy¡®s mumbling, and tu rned to look at him. ¡°This isn¡®t an act of revenge.¡± The elevator¡®s doors opened at this moment. Quincy followed Ndian in and pressed the floor button. He could not help but wonder. ¡°What is it if it¡®s not for revenge? She¡®s doing so just for fun?¡± Nnughe d. ¡°If what you want is revenge, will you end the other party directly?¡± Quincy paused for a bit. ¡°That¡®s for sure. However, what I do must be permitted byw.¡± ¨C O ¡°That¡®s it.¡± Nn¡®s expression looked meaningful and profound. ¡°If all she wanted were to take revenge , she would¡®ve killed Zee directly, but all she¡®s done so far is either hire someone else to harm Zee ory her fingers o n the people around Zee. Thus, rather than looking at this and saying that it¡®s an act of revenge, it looks more like she¡®s ying with her prey. ¡°It¡®s just like when a cat is hunting its prey. It usually doesn¡®t swallow it in one bite. It will wait for its prey to slowly lose its ability to fight back while ying with it. That¡®s when the cat will treat its prey as food. LE Quincy was stunned, thinking that it was indeed very suspicious. ¡®If her target had always been Mrs. Goldmann, she would have a better chance at it if she joined Soul r ather than ckgold, but she chose to join ckgold instead. ¡®If Linda was killed because she wanted to cover up her identity, why would she take advantage of Mr. Hannigan¡®s feelings for Pearl. An d if she wanted to kill Mrs. Goldmann, she wouldn¡®t have only punctured her tire. . This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡®If it¡®s said that people who want revenge are extremely scary, then what level is Cecile at?¡® . ¨C 1 Back in the car, Nn instructed Quincy,¡± Get someone to look into the rtionship between Sue and Maxine when they were both living in Stoslo and Maxine¡®s traces over the years. Also, get someone to ask Mr. Kestner about her. He should know her the best.¡± At the Goldmann mansion¡­ Maisie walked into the study and saw Alfred sorting out the books on the bookshelf. Thus, she asked, ¡° Why are you suddenly sorting out the books?¡± TH bar Alfred nced back at her and responded with a smile. ¡°Mr. Goldmann Sr. said that there are too many items on disy on the bookshelf, so it¡®s time to sort it out. Many of the books disyed here are books from t have enough boxes to store them now. After all, bookshelves have to be freed up from time to time to make space for some new books. Maybe the youngdy and young masters will Maisie¡®s gaze stopped on the back of a photo frame ced on the top of one of the boxes. She picked up the photo frame and turned it over:It was a photo from the old days. In the group photo, t race man, and she recognized him almost instantly. ¡°Is this Grandfather when he was young?¡± Alfred nced at the photo frame in her hand, stopped what he was doing, and answered, ¡°Yes, it¡®s a ph Maisie was startled. ¡°The Summers¡­. As in Rowena¡®s grandparents?¡± Alfred nodded. He imed that besides Rowena¡®s grandparents, the other boy standing right beside Titu Rowena¡®s father, Tyson Summers, and the young girl in the upper left corner, who was standing next to the matriarch of the Summers back then was Tyson¡®s fiancee, Lorraine Wolfsbane. Maisie looked at everyone in the old photo. Although the photo was yellowish and blurry, the facial featu simr to Rowena. Maisie smiled. ¡°Mr. Summers and Mrs. Summers had been arranged to marry each other since they wer If I was not mistaken, Rowena¡®s full name is Rowena Wolfsbane Summers. Her parents named her afte Unexpectedly, Alfred sighed at that moment. ¡°Their rtionship Inight seem close, but in reality, Mr. Sum Chapter 1314 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1314 Maisie was stunned. ¡°He didn¡®t like her?¡± Alfred sighed. ¡°Lorraine came from the maternal side of the family and is considered a distant rtive. Although it was already in the post¨C reform era, the Wolfsbanes were a huge and wealthy family at that time and retained some feudal ideol ogy. ¡°Mr. Summers was a boy, so he had better education, but Lorraine¡®s story was different. She didn¡®t have the opportunity to attend school at that time, so her education level was different from that o f Mr. Summers, and it was difficult to get along with someone whose ideas and concepts were so distinct from hers. ¡°What¡®s more, Lorraine was Mr. Summers¡®s cousin, so in other words, he was forced to marry his own c ousin. Even though they weren¡®t closely rted, still, not many people could ept it back then.¡± Maisie was a little surprised to hear that. Marriages between close rtives were basically an ancient tr adition. It was verymon before thete 19th century, especially amongstrge and prestigious families in which they wanted to preserve the family¡®s wealth, maintain g eographic proximity, and keep traditions. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. It was just like the royal families of some countries nowadays¨C they were still keen on marriages between close rtives, which was not eptable to everyone. Maisie did not expect that Rowena¡®s parents would get connected through such a tie. She ced the photo frame back and thought of something. ¡°Grandfather imed that he brought Row ena in and raised her because of the death of her parents. Is that true?¡± ¡°That¡®s right.¡± Alfred nodded and exined slowly, ¡°It was only after Lorraine¡®s death that Elder Master Goldmann brought Rowena with him. He also promised the Summers he would take good care of Row ena. Sigh, Elder Master Goldmann wouldn¡®t be that disappointed if Rowena hadn¡®t done something like that back then.¡± Maisie asked out of the blue, ¡°What about her father?¡± Alfred was about to answer the question, but Nn appeared at the door at that moment. ¡°¡°If you want to know about these, why didn¡®t you ask.me?¡± Maisie was startled at first but then walked up to him with a smile. ¡°That was fast.¡± He raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°Was it fast?¡± Seeing that he meant something again, Maisie kicked him. Nn ducked andughed. ¡°How could you beat your husband in front of Alfred?¡± Maisie choked on her own words. ¡°I didn¡®t hit you!¡± ¡°You should carry on with the task on hand.¡± Maisie turned around, looked at Alfred, who was smiling, a nd said so as she pushed Nn out of the study. In the corridor, Nn was pushed by her to the door o f their bedroom. He turned around abruptly, and Maisie was caught off guard and fell into his arms. Nn caught her and pinched her chin. Wow, you can¡®t wait any longer, huh?¡± ¡°Yes, I can¡®t wait any longer. Now let me in!¡± Sheughed angrily and pushed Nn into the room. Nn leaned against the wall, wrapped his arm around her soft, slender waist, and asked with a hint of amusement shing across his eyes, ¡°Wha t do you want to know?¡± She snorted. ¡°You stood at the door and eavesdropped the whole time, didn¡®t you? Then answer the que Nn picked her up abruptly, and Maisie subconsciously wrapped her arms around his neck. ¡°You have ¡°Aren¡®t you tired of talking while standing?¡± He sat on the edge of the bed, still holding her in his arms, a of the equation at that time.¡± She was slightly stunned. Nn continued calmly. ¡°Uncle Summers was found dead in a foreign country a few yearster. I heard Maisie lowered her gaze, and her eyshes trembled. ¡°So that¡®s her story¡­¡± Nn caressed her cheek with his palm.¡± In addition to helping the Summers take care of Rowena beca ¡°She spent more time with her mother since she was a child, but her mother did not treat her well because she was a girl, and she didn¡®t get to see her father very often. So, perhaps Rowena¡®s exist biological grandson.¡± Chapter 1315 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1315 Titus had chosen to believe in Rowena over and over again back then only because he wanted to give Rowena the oppo rtunity to change for the better. In fact, it was not that Titus did not doubt Rowena, it was just that his prejudice against Maisie and his stubbornness made him turn a blind eye to the facts. No one would deny that Titus had always been kind and benevolent to Rowena, but what he did not kn ow was that his kindness was also the force that drove Rowena toward the sins that shernitted. Maisie leaned on his shoulder. ¡°If she had aplete and happy family, perhaps¡­¡± ¡®Perhaps she woul dn¡®t have grown into someone that extreme.¡® ¡°So, you¡®re a strong woman.¡± Nn interfupted her with a smile and held her cheek in his hand. ¡°At least you¡®ve grown into a kind and considerate woman.¡± She taughed. ¡°At least my mother loved me very much.¡± Although her father and mother had not gotten together because of love, her mother¡®s love for her was sincere and genuine . She thought of something and looked up at him. ¡°By the way, you didn¡®t go to confront Tanner, did you?¡± Nn responded with a faint hum. ¡°This matter has nothing to do with Tanner, but Cecile has approached him because she w ants to use him to harm you.¡± Maisie pursed her lips. ¡°It¡®s because of Pearl. ¡®The only thing that can be used to manipte Tanner should be rted to Pearl: Heughed. ¡°You¡®re quite smart. That¡®s why I asked Tanner to stay put for now when ites to this matter.¡± ¡°I¡®ve always been Cecile¡®s target.¡± Maisie stared straight at Nn ¡°But she hasn¡®te at me directly, not even once. It seems that she¡®s been ying a game o f cat and mouse with me.¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Nnughed out loud. ¡°Are you nning to fight back?¡± ¡°Otherwise, everything that¡®s happened so far makes me seem so passive.¡± Maisie ttened the cor of his shirt and approached him. ¡°Don¡®t all good hunters usually appear as the prey at first?¡± Nn supported her neck gently with his palms, bowed his head, and kissed her on her forehead. ¡°The premise is that you¡®re not allowed to get hurt again.¡± She buried herself into his shoulder and eximed, ¡°This was really an ident!¡± Nn stroked the top of her head with a smile. ¡°That¡®s why you should be even more vignt starting n ow, and what do you n to do next?¡± Maisie raised her head. ¡°Then TH need your help, Noles.¡± Two dayster, gossip about Tanner of Hannigans Inc. taking revenge on Maisie was spreading like wild I heard that Mr. Hannigan made a move on Mrs. Goldmann because of what happened to Ms. Santiago ¡°Who knows? Mrs. Goldmann seems to have suffered a lot of grievances. The two seemed to have qua The discussion between the two female staff members in the pantry just happened to be overheard by C Cecile stood at the door and peeped in through the gap in the door, and the corners of her lips twitched ¡®Nn quarreled with Maisie? This was really out of my expectations. Aren¡®t the two of them Bassburgh¡®s model couple? It¡®s so easy to create conflict between the two of them¡­ Heh, sure enough, all men change after marriage. ¡®Maisie, oh Maisie, you¡®re really a pitiful woman. ¡®And Rowena, allow me to help you out, I¡®ll make sure you get to see how the man you loved so much falls into the abyss just like how your father did! At the administrative office¡­ Nn kicked Quincy out of the office. All the staff of the administration dep that Quincy was in and did not dare to even breathe. Chapter 1316 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1316 Quincy had a sad expression. He was actually very impressed with Nn¡®s acting, but that was too mu ch. How could he kick him out? Cecile suddenly showed up next to Quincy, ¡°Mr. Lawson.¡± Quincy turned to look at her. He was surprised but then smiled. ¡°Ms. Wolfsbane, Mr. Goldmann is in a bad mood. I¡¯m afraid that he won¡®t be able to focus on work.¡± The woman must have heard the rumors in thepany, so shouldn¡®t she take the chance to annoy M aisie? The Goldmann couple had put on a performance because they wanted to give Cecile another chance. If she thought that Nn wouldn¡®t stand on Maisie¡®s side, t hen she would have her chance Why was she there? Did she have another n? ¡°Oh?¡± She pretended to be troubled. ¡°But there¡®s something that I need to talk to Mr. Goldmann about. Could you help me, please? Quincy scratched his chin. ¡°Hmm¡­ I¡®ll have to ask him, but I can¡®t promise anything.¡°. She smiled. ¡°Sure.¡± Quincy knocked on the door when Nn¡®s cold voice could be heard. ¡°Didn¡®t I ask you to get lost?¡± Qui ncy lowered his head, ¡°Mr. Goldmann, Ms. Wolfsbane says she has something to speak to you about. Could you,¡± It was quiet for a moment. ¡°Let her in. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Cecile didn¡®t expect Nn to want to see her, so she was secretly proud but quietly snapped back. After getting his approval, she walked into the room, and the moment Quincy closed the door, he went t o the stairwell and called Maisie. Maisie took the call and found out that Cecile had gone to see Nn. She wasn¡®t upset but instead smil ed. ¡°Let Nn find out what her motives are then.¡± Quincy was surprised. ¡°Ma¡¯am, aren¡®t you worried that the woman has bad intentions?¡± Maisie stood in front of the windows and looked at the building in front of her. ¡°She can¡®t do anything to him. Is she going to devour him? Don¡®t worry. Nn isn¡®t someone that can be forced into do Quincy was rendered speechless. Meanwhile, in the office¡­ Cecile looked at the papers scattered all over the floor, then at the man sitting on the chair with the back Nn rapped his fingers on the armrest but didn¡®t turn around. ¡°Yes?¡± Cecile smiled, picked up the papers, walked to the desk, and arranged them into a tidy pile. ¡°Mr. Goldma be angry with your wife even if you disagreed. She is, after all, the woman that you love. Even if there w Nn¡®s rapping stopped, and he swirled the chair with no expression. ¡°This was what Chapter 1317 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1317 Nn¡®s eyes were hard to read. ¡°So, you think that benefits are important, right?¡± Cecile smiled and said, ¡°Everyone who runs an empire would be interested in benefits.¡± She walked for ward and leaned closer. ¡°If my husband was a businessman, I would support his choices. A woman who can¡®t even resolve a conflict isn¡®t a good wife.¡± Nn¡®s expression was hard to read when he looked at her and was quiet. Cecile stuffed a lipstick into his coat pocket and smiled seductively at him. ¡°If you trust me, I can be like Mr. Lawson and help you. Nnughed. ¡°Sure, if you¡®re so confident, I can give you a chance.¡± Cecile stood up straight and smiled. ¡°I won¡®t let you down.¡± This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. After she left, Nn took out the lipstick, threw it into the trash, and then wiped his hand with a napkin. Quincy walked in. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, what did she want?¡± ¡°She isn¡®t just after Zee.¡± Nn stood up, walked to Quincy, and patted his shoulder.¡± This is going to b e a long performance, so we need to find out what she wants as soon as possible. She¡®ll follow you around as your assistant, so keep an eye on her.¡± At Soul¡­ Maisie paced around her office, and after a short while, Saydie walked in and said something in her ear. She was a little surprised. ¡°She requested to work close to Nol an?¡± Saydie nodded. ¡°Quincy said that she isn¡®t just after you. Her bigger goal might just be to ruin your marriage.¡± Maisie suddenly smiled. ¡°I guess that argument we acted out gave her a chance, but that was great.¡± She crossed her arms, stood in front of the desk, paused, and said, ¡°At least we¡®re secretly watc hing her.¡± If Cecile kept hidden, she would be able to conceal her motives, and they would only be able to react since they don¡¯t know what kind of person she was yet and her motives. Now that she had a chance to approach Nn, it wouldn¡®t be bad for them. Cecile was happy that she was able toe in between her and Nn. If she believed them, she would have fallen into their trap. + This time, Maisie was going to work with Nn and slowly expose who Cecile was. Cecile working as an became news in ckgold, and the people who didn¡®t know thought that there had been a crack in N They were more convinced because Cecile was beautiful. Everyone said that Nn must have been bewildered for falling for a newly hired employee. However, whenever the staff saw Maisie, they knew that something big was go Maisie got into the office and saw how close Cecile was with Nn when they were speaking, and she snapped Nn looked at her with no change in expression. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°Why can¡®t I be here? You¡®ve been cold to me ever since our argument.¡± Maisie mmed her bag on the desk, and the pen that was on the files fell to the floor. She ignored it and walked closer ¡° for this woman?¡± Chapter 1318 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1318 Nn loosened his tie and calmly said, ¡®No. Cecile saw that Maisie was upset, so she tried to exin, ¡°Mrs. Vanderbilt, it¡®s a misunderstanding,¡± ¡°This is none of your business.¡± Maisie red at her. Cecile was happy when she saw that. ¡°How could you suspect him? We¡®re just working together, and y ou¡®re his wife. You should trust him.¡± Maisie stared at her face and chuckled. ¡°What? Are you feeling bad because of this? You knew that I¡®m his wife, but if I didn¡®t show up just now, you¡®d probably be in his arms already.¡± Nn almost smiled, but he kept hisposure. ¡°Zee, go home Maisie yelled, ¡°Must you keep this woman around!?¡± Nn frowned. ¡°This is my office. Don¡®t make a scene here.¡± Cecile was relieved when Nn said that, so she continued. ¡°Ma¡®am, this isn¡®t Soul. It¡®s ckgold. Please understand¨C¡± Maisie pped her across the face when she almost finished. Cecile turned her face over and looked at Maisie in disbelief. ¡°Ma¡®am¡± Maisie approached her. ¡°Who do you think you are? All the women who tried to get close to my husband have lost to me, and even you won¡®t be as good asm.¡± Cecile put her hand to her face and looked like she was wronged ¡°Ma¡®am, that¡®s a huge misunderstandi ng.¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. At that moment, Nn said, ¡°Maisie, stop it, go home.¡± Maisie looked at him, ¡°You¡®re chasing me away?¡± She angrily picked up her bag.¡± Alright, don¡®t let me find out that you¡®re doing something behind my back. And you, I won¡®t let you get away with this.¡± She turned and left without looking back. The moment the door closed, Cecile looked toward Nn, who looked calm, so she didn¡¯t say anything but instead took a step back, ¡°Mr. Goldmann, it¡®d be best if you exined to her.¡± Nn opened up a file with no expression.¡± There¡®s no need. I can¡®t spoil her too much.¡± Cecile didn¡®t say anything, but the corners of her lips curled slightly upward, ¡®Rowena Summers failed because they were madly in love, but now that they¡®ve been married for so many years, their rtionship is no longer as hot. Too bad that she wasn¡®t able to li ve long enough to see this! But Cecile could. In the garage¡­. Maisie sat at the back of the car and touched up on her makeup. ¡°She probably believes us 100% now.¡± Quincy, who was in the passenger¡®s seat, turned to look at her with a huge grin.¡± Daisie definitely got her acting skills from the both of you. The entirepany is going to b ¡°That¡®s perfect.¡± Maisie put her mirror away and looked up, ¡°How would it look real if that didn¡®t happen? Saydie, who was in the driver¡®s seat, looked at Quincy. ¡°You can leave now.¡± Quincy didn¡®t know what to say. Was he just a tool that could be summoned and pushed away when nee When he was getting off, Maisie called out to him. ¡°People would be suspicious if you just went back like that.¡± Quincy paused. ¡°What should I do then?¡± Maisie smiled and looked at Saydie, who understood her. She suddenly curled her finger, asking Quincy Quincy suspiciously leaned in, and then Saysie gave him a big punch on his left eye, which made him ye Chapter 1319 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1319 Maisie leaned closer and couldn¡®t help butugh when she saw his ck eye. ¡°I¡®m sorry, Quincy, we ha ve to make it look believable. Saydie did pull back.¡± ¡°You¡®re all devils!¡± Quincy angrily got out of the car. After that incident, a lot of people believed that Maisie and Nn were breaking up, and the rumors even got to Nichs. When Nn got home, he was summoned to the study. Nichs mmed on the desk angrily.¡± How dare you, you rascal?¡°¡± Alfred had told Nn about this, so he knew why his father wanted to speak to him. He rubbed the bridge of his nose.¡± Dad, it¡®s not what you think.¡± ¡°What then?¡± Nics knocked on the desk.¡± Nn, you begged Zee to marry you, but now that you have her, you¡®re not even appreciating her?¡± Nn was feeling more and more helpless. ¡°I told you, it¡®s not what you think.¡± ¡°What else then-¡± Nichs looked at the things that were on the desk and finally picked up a book to throw at him. Maisie suddenly rushed it. ¡°Dad, hold on!¡± Nichs was in a throwing position but stopped when he saw Maisie. ¡°Don¡®t try to help this bast*rd. I¡®ll skin him for betraying you! Maisie held back herughter and walked in front of Nn. ¡°Dad, listen. It really isn¡®t what you think. We did this¡­ for a reason.¡± ¡°A reason?¡± Nichs calmed down and ced the book back on the table. ¡°I would like to know the reason.¡± Maisie exined everything to him. After clearing everything, the anger on Nichs¡® face disappeared. He red at Nn. ¡°Is that true?¡± Nn smiled sadly. ¡°What else? I won¡®t betray the wife I worked so hard to marry.¡± Nichs was quiet. Maisie walked behind him and gave him a shoulder massage. ¡°Please don¡®t be angry, Dad. It¡®s our fault for not telling you about it earlier.¡± ¡°I¡®m relieved if it¡®s not true.¡± Nichs sighed but remembered something and looked at Nn. ¡°Who is t his Cecile?¡± Nn frowned. ¡°I¡®m not sure. We don¡®t have a lot of information about her.¡± Nichs rubbed his temple because a headache started. ¡°However,¡± Nn slowly added, ¡°Her actual name is probably Maxine Reynolds. We can know more if we find out who Maxine Reynolds is.¡± Nichs paused and looked up. ¡°Maxine Reynolds?¡± Maisie and Nn both looked toward him.¡® Do you know her?¡± Nichs shook his head. ¡°No¡­ I don¡¯t.¡± But he was deep in thought. Nn and Maisie looked at each other when Quincy suddenly popped up, ¡°Mr. Goldmann¨C¡± When he saw that Nichs was there, he nodded. ¡°You¡®re here, sir.¡± Nichs asked, ¡°What¡®s the matter?¡± Quincy looked at Nn, who then nodded, so he continued. ¡°People from Stoslo said they have information about the sisters, Sue and Maxine Reynolds.¡± This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Meanwhile, in Stoslo¡­ A group of men in ck rushed into a residence while a handsome young man sat in the car parked in the yard. It was none other than Wayion¨CWayne Goldmann. Chapter 1320 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1320 Even though he was just 13, he was already 5¡®9¡°. He looked exactly like the handsome protagonist of a TV series when he was in his uniform. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. The men in ck searched the residence, and after a long time, one of thern rushed to the car with so mething in hand. When Wayion lowered the window, the man said, ¡°Young Mr. Goldmann, we found thi s box.¡± Wavion took the box and opened it. There was an old bronze pocket watch that could be opened up. T here was a picture about the size of an inch inside. Arow of men in ck stood in the yard of the Goldmann Court, and when they saw Wayion walking over, they courteously greeted hi m, ¡°Young Master Goldmann.¡± He walked between them. ¡°Where¡®s Grandpa?¡± One of the men replied, ¡°In the study.¡± Then he brought him to the study. Wayion walked in, and Titus looked up, who was going through some documents.¡± Wayion, how can I help you?¡± Nn ced the pocket watch on the desk, which made Titus pause. He picked up the watch carefully. ¡°Where did you find this?¡± ¡°Quincy asked Gur men to look into a woman named Maxine Reynolds. She¡®s here and is a threat to m y mother. Now that I have the power, I must remove anyone threatening my mom.¡± Titus suddenly fell q uiet after hearing his answer, and he looked at the Watch. In the evening, at the Goldmann mansion¡­ aisis a found. Nn lifted her chin. ¡°Thinking about Maxine?¡± She nodded and?ily leaned into his arms. ¡°Even though we can confirm that Cecile is Maxine, I don¡®t Nn put his chin on her head and looked at something in the distance. ¡°We have to force her to expos Maisie looked up. ¡°Force her?¡± He nodded, ran his fingers through her hair, and smiled. ¡°I¡®ll be the bait. She seems to be very interested Maisie¡®s smile faded before she suddenly pushed him away and looked away. ¡°You just have to say that Chapter 1321 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1321 ¡°My Zee is being jealous right now.¡± Nn chuckled as he pulled her back into his arms. ¡°But unfortunately, you¡®re just worrying for nothing.¡± She was stunned. ¡°Nothing? What do you mean?¡± The smile on his face deepened as he said,¡± You think she likes me, but after I¡®ve given her so many ch ances, she didn¡®t make any advances on me. Apparently, she isn¡®t interested in taking me away from y ou.¡± She squinted. ¡°Could it be that you¡®ve lost your charm since you¡®re old now?¡± Nn did not know whether he should beughing or getting angry right now. ¡°What are you thinking about? Do y ou really want her to make advances on me?¡± Maisie chuckled. Jokes aside, if he really allowed Cecile to get any closer to him, she would skin him when they got home. Maisie leaned against the back of the chair. ¡°I can¡®t believe that she isn¡®t interested in you, but don¡®t you think it¡¯s strange if her objective of staying by yourself is to sow discord between us?¡± Nn leaned closer and rubbed the corner of her lips with his thumb. ¡°So, it¡®s time for the show that she has been looking forward to.¡± Maisie looked at him as a n surfaced in her mind. The next day, at ckgold¡­ Cecile came to the office as always. Just when she was about to knock on the door, she heard Quincy¡® s voice. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, are you insane? You¡®re going to get a divorce with Mrs. Goldmann?¡® Nn closed the contract and said, ¡°That¡®s the only way now. Otherwise, she will keep oning here and making a scene. In the worst case, she can have custody of the kids.¡± Quincy raised his voice and said, ¡°But, have you forgotten that you wanted to get a divorce with Mrs. G oldmann in the past? Are you not worried that she might jump off a building or something if she learns you want to get a divorce again?¡± Nn squinted. ¡®What a surprise. He¡®s a better actor thanm! Someone knocked on the door, and Quincy went forward to answer the door. When he saw Cecile, he said, ¡°You¡®re early, Ms. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Wolfsbane.¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡®m sorry. I¡®m not interrupting anything, am I?¡± Cecile smiled. ¡°Nope.¡± Quincy moved to one side to let her in. When she put the document on the desk, she saw the d ivorce papers on the desk. She faked her surprise and said, ¡°Mr. Goldmann, are you¡­¡± Nn did not say anything. Quincy came over and tugged at her as he said, ¡°Don¡®t ask anything you shouldn¡¯t be asking. Go back t o your workstation.¡± Cecile nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± After she turned around and went out of the office, she frowned. ¡®Is it true that they¡®re getting a divorce?¡® Cecile went to the fire escape stairwell and made a call. ¡°Help me check if it¡®s true that Nn and Maisie are getting a divorce.¡± After she had ended the call, a hint of coldness crossed her eyes They¡®re getting a divorce so soon? It seems to me that they don¡®t love each other that much either. But if it¡®s true, I can get twice the result with half the effort.¡± At Private Middle and High School¡­ Daisie went to the next ss to look for Lisa. She wanted to go to the library with her, but Lisa was not in the ss. She asked one of Lisa¡®s ssmates, but the student hesitated to tell her Lisa¡®s whereabouts. She averte Daisie was stunned. ¡°What happened to her?¡± The student said in a low voice, ¡°A few seniors took her away.. Meanwhile, on the rooftop¡­ Several high school girls pushed Lisa to the ground. They snatched her bag away and gave it to the long haired girl who seemed to be their leader. The long¨C haired girl wore light makeup, and she was the vice president of the student council. She took over the b Sitting on the ground, Lisa bit her lips. The girl crossed her arms in front of her chest and gazed across the new and expensive stationery on th ¡°Because she thinks I¡®m her friend,¡± Lisa replied. A girl walked over and gave her a p across her face, causing her head to turn sideways. Chapter 1322 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1322 The long¨C haired girl approached her and looked at her in a condescending manner.¡± You think Daisie treats you a s a friend, so you consider yourself a princess? Let me tell you something, you can change your appearance, but you can¡®t change the fact that you¡®re poor. Being poor isn¡®t your fault, but you sho uldn¡®t take other people¡®s belongings to show off.¡± Lisa clenched her fists tightly. The girl squatted in front of her and grabbed her wrist. She looked at her watch and continued. ¡°Look, you c an afford a $3.000 watch because you¡®re Daisie¡®s friend. Does she know about your Vanity?¡± Lisa¡®s shoulder trembled. She lowered her eyes and said, ¡°I¡®m not that kind of person ¡°You¡®re not? You have the nerve to say that in front of me.¡± The girl went closer to her.¡± I know all of your secrets.¡± Lisa¡®s face turned pale. ¡°Leah!¡± When Daisie arrived, she saw Leah was dragging Lisa. . Lisa was sitting on the ground, so Daisie went forward and pushed Leah away.¡± Didn¡®t I already tell you to stop bullying Lisa?¡± Leah clicked her tongue and said, ¡°Daisie, I don¡®t understand why you have to be so nice to her. Given your status, you can have all the friends you want but her. She isn¡®t your friend. Are you n ot worried that she is cheating you?¡± Lisa bit her lips tightly. Daisie helped her to get back on her feet, and Lisa said, ¡°I¡®m not cheating Daisie.¡± Leahughed coldly but did not say anything. 1 Daisie guarded Lisa behind her and looked at Leah. ¡°I know my own friends. I don¡®t need you to tell me what to do. I don¡®t want to see you bothering her again in the future!¡°: . In the TUTI Al IG. OILTULLI . # WR After that, she brought Lisa away. L . 1 .¡± building als ia: This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. he bottom OLT CICLICUULLOILUI IOA When they were at the bottom of the building, Daisie turned around to look at her. ¡°Are you alright? Why does Leah have to be so mean and keep bullying you?¡°; Lisa shook her head and forced a smile on her face. ¡°I¡®m fine. Maybe she¡­ She doesn¡®t like it that I¡®m your friend.¡± .. ns ome S NO Idye. DalSIETE ¡°It¡®s none of her business what kind of friends I have,¡± Daisie replied as she stood with her arms on her waist. ¡°If shees to you again, you¡®ve got to tell me, okay?¡± Lisa nodded. ¡°Thank you, Daisie.¡± NE . aske n SU Cri LUISUITEULIU do 11 After Lisa finished speaking, she thought of something and asked, ¡°Umm¡­ Do you believe what Leah s because of money?¡± Al! . e O . ¡°We¡®ve known each other for so many years. Of course, I believe in you.¡± Daisie pinched her cheek. ¡°Don¡®t think too much. I don¡®t care about status when ites . Lisa smiled. Suddenly, Daisie saw that Lisa¡®s clothes were dirty and said, ¡°Your clothes are dirty. You¡®ll be scolded by don¡®t you change into my clothes after school endster?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Lisa was stunned. All of the clothes that Daisie wore were designer clothes and expensive. ¡°No, I think. You already gave me your watch. I can¡®t ask you for anything else.¡± ¡°It¡®s okay. We¡®re friends.¡± She grabbed Lisa¡®s arm. ¡°Let¡®s go to the library.¡± In the afternoon, Cecile received a text message saying that Maisie h When Cecile saw the photo of Maisieing out of the attorney firm, she replied, ¡°Okay.¡± In the meantime, Maisie leaned against the car door and looked at the text message sent by Cecile. Afte man¡®s mouth and bruises on his face. She walked up to the man and said, ¡°Just as I expected. You¡®ve been following me for a long time, have The man turned his head sideways decisively. Maisie stored the phone in her purse and said to Saydie, ¡°Bring him to Glitz.¡± Chapter 1323 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1323 Saydie nodded. She grabbed the man up from the ground and shoved him into the car. In a private room of Glitz¡­ A group of bodyguards was beating the man. His hands were cuffed, so he couldn¡®t fight back. The group of bodyguards only stopped when Ma isie appeared. She walked to the couch and took her seat. She then looked at the man lying on the floor in a battered state.¡°You¡®re the one who ran Linda over, rig ht?¡± The man remained silent. At that moment, the bodyguard said,¡± Ma¡®am, this kid is tough. Should we continue to beat him?¡± ¡°He won¡®t speak even if you beat him to death.¡± Maisie smiled. ¡°There are many other ways to make him speak ot her than beating him.¡± ¡°You¡®re right, Ma¡®am,¡± the bodyguard said as he scratched his head embarrassingly. Maisie stood up and walked up to the man.¡± Cecile.. Oh no, I should call her Maxine. It seems to me th at you two are rather close. You aren¡®t working with her for money only, are you? You aren¡®t from Bassburgh. You came here with her from Stoslo. The fact that you can avoid the police means you have some skills.¡± C She stopped in front of the man and looked down at him. ¡°You¡®re pretty good at fighting, so it¡®s safe for me to say that you¡®re a professional, right? Unfortunately, you¡®re still no match for Saydie.¡± The man¡®s face contorted in rage as he said through gritted teeth, ¡°If you want to kill me, just do it!¡± Maisie took a ss of wine from the table and sshed it on the man¡®s face without any hesitation. The man was stunned. Looking at him, she threw the ss onto the carpet and said, ¡°I¡®m not the one who should decide if you should die or live. You killed Linda as well as that innocentndy, so I¡®ll leave that decision to the jud ge.¡± + Seeing the changes on the man¡®s face, Maisie leaned closer and continued; ¡°Don¡®t worry. Maxine is the mastermind. Just like you, she¡¯ll be sent to prison as well. There is a possibility that she¡®ll face ¡®a more severe punishment than you.¡± ¡°It¡®s me! I¡®m the one who did it!¡± the man shouted hysterically. He tried to get up from the floor, but the bodyguards did not allow him to. He continued to shout helplessly, ¡°This h as nothing to do with her! I¡®m the one who did it! I¡®m the mastermind!¡°. Maisie straightened her body and looked at him calmly. ¡°As long as you turn yourself in, I promise you I won¡®t do anything to Ma xine.¡± . O 0 6 Na The man was stunned and then harrumphed: ¡°Why should I trust you?¡± . This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ei Our na ¡°Well, it depends on you. After all, you¡®re in our hands now ¡± Maisie crossed her arms in front of her ches and smiled with raised eyebrows, ¡°It¡®s geing to be a breeze if I want to take Maxine down.¡± The man did not say anything in return. In the meantime, Cecile was making coffee in the pantry. Suddenly, she received a text message on her phone. When she read through the text message, her fac ¡®He has turned himself in? What the h*ll is going on with him? Could it be that there¡®s a change of n? Was he busted?¡® Cecile left the pantry. She entered the fire emergency exit and called another number. ¡°Brian may have been busted. Go to the pier now and meet me there.¡± Cecile walked to the parking lot and left in her car. Sitting in front of the monitor, Quincy watched as Cecile drove away from the parking lot. He turned his h released the news.¡± It urred to them that Cecile was truly decisive, and it would be difficult to find her once she escaped. After all, she hadn¡®t revealed her true identity yet. This was all possible thanks to Maisie¡®s n. Since Cecile was trying to sow discord between them, they just needed to use divorce as bait to lure her into their trap. Besides, she would definitely send someone to find out whether the news was true or false. Therefore, S her chance to strike. That was what had happened in front of the attorney firm today. Chapter 1324 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1324 The wolf won the game when the shepherds quarreled. Of course, they were able to get her. Nn narrowed his eyes. ¡°Is everyone already in their positions?¡± Quincy nodded. ¡°Yes. We¡®ve got people watching the sea, near the airport, and the state highways.¡± He turned around and went out. ¡°Then, let¡®s roll out.¡± When Cecile arrived at the pier, she saw that there were a few cars around the pier. She stopped her c ar and made a call. * Where are you?¡± The voice from the other side of the line told her that they were still on their way. They also told her that there was a roadblock along the way. Cecile stared at the few cars on the pier, and her face slowly turned grim. ¡°You guys don¡®t need toe here anymore. You guys try to get yourself out of there first.¡± Before the person could say anything, she ended the call decisively. She threw a look at the pier and le ft. Meanwhile, Maisie and Saydie came out of Glitz. Just when she was about to get into her car, her phon e rang. When she saw it was an unknown caller number, she hesitated for a while before answering it. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°It¡®s me.¡± Maisie frowned. ¡°Ms. Wolfsbane?¡± ¡®Cecile should be on the run right now. Why would she call me?¡® The woman on the phone chuckled, ¡°What a good show you and Mr. Goldmann have put up. You nearl y got me.¡± Something crossed Maisie¡®s eyes, and she smiled. ¡°What do you mean, Ms. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Wolfsbane?¡± Cecile looked out of the window and said,¡± You guys aren¡®t going to get divorced, are you? You worked together to stage a show to force me to show my true face, right?¡°: She had sent Brian to check if it was true that they were getting a divorce. When Brian suddenly said he would turn himself in, she kn ew he must have been busted. She thought there was a change of n, and they had to leave immediately. However, a few cars were on the pier, and her men were still stuck halfway down the road due to a roa dblock. Once they were found out to have entered the country illegally during the roadblock, they would be detained It seemed to her that they were prepared for her. After Cecile finished talking, Maisie chuckled. ¡°Are you sure it isn¡®t because of your identity that you got exposed, Ms. Wolfsbane?¡± 27 ¡°Stop beating around the bush. So what if you guys know whon??¡± Cecileughed coldly. ¡°Are you going to arrest me? I¡®m the one who helped you get rid of Linda. Shouldn¡®t you be thanking me?¡± . Maisie¡®s face sank. ¡°No matter how bad the rtionship betweeny Linda and me was, you shouldn¡®t have killed her, Maxine.¡± Cecileughed. Even when her identity was revealed, she didn¡®t deny it or get nervous. ¡°As I expected, out like this. It isn¡®t challenging at all.¡± Maisie frowned. ¡°Do you think human life is a game for you to y with?¡± ¡°If you think Linda shouldn¡®t have died that way, then why did you reject her? She was a woman who wa Maisie¡®s face turned grim, but she did not say anything in return. Cecile then continued, ¡°Pearl lost her reputation because of you. You didn¡®t even let go of your two sisters from the Vanderbilts. We¡®re the same type of people. We are no good people, and I¡®m just doing what you don¡®t d ¡°So what if I rejected Linda? I don¡®t have an obligation to help her pay the money. Even if I¡®m a good per 10 person who doesn¡®t know when to stop being good is stupid. However, you can even kill an innocentndy, so who are you to c Cecile¡®s smile froze, and she harrumphed coldly. ¡°Yes, you people are always right, and I¡®m always wron putting herself so low and that she should give up on that man, but she thought I was mocking her for be she hated me for life. I don¡®t think I¡®m wrong, but she thinks I¡®m wrong.¡° Chapter 1325 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1325 ¡°And that kind older sister of mine. I¡®m grateful that she gave me the opportunity to study at the Turner Institute of Art, but in reality, she still thought that I was inferior to her. She was w orried that I would bring disgrace to her, so she told me what to do in my studies. Whenever my teacherplimented me, they¡®d be dalling her name. I hated her. I hated her m ore than anything in this world. Therefore, when Rowena burned her to death, I was finally free. I didn¡®t have to live as her shadow any more.¡± Maisie felt a chill down her spine when she heard what she said. She took a deep breath and asked, ¡°What do you mean by telling me this?¡± You still don¡®t know, right? About Sue¡®s death,¡± Cecileughed, ¡°Why do you think Rowena could kill Su e? Even when a living person is in a deep sleep, they will wake up nheless during a fire due to the smoke. You guys think Rowena started the fire after killing Sue? Well, you are wrong.¡± Maisie felt a tingle on her scalp. Sue had died during a fire. They all had been under the impression that Rowena had started the fire to destroy t he evidence that would point at her for killing Sue. When Maisie had gone to look at Sue¡®s ce, the house owner had said that the door was locked from the inside. Now that she thought about it, she realized that they had overlooked one thing! If Rowena had started the fire after killing Sue, she would not have needed to lock the door. After all, Sue was dead. By the time the fire was put out, she would have already been charred and unlikely to be alive. Locking the door of the room from inside would only arouse more suspicion. At that moment, Cecile¡®s calm voice wafted into Maisie¡®s ear. ¡°This is because I killed her through Rowe na¡®s hands.¡± o Maisie was stumped. ¡°What?¡± Sheughed heartily and sounded as if it was something that made her happy. ¡°I¡®ve always wanted to kill Sue, so I put a sleeping pill into her water. I could start my n when she fell asleep after taking the drink.. ¡°But then, shortly after I left, I saw a woman sneaking into Sue¡®s room, and I wanted to see what she was going to do. I didn¡®t expect that she was g oing to set her on fire. I couldn¡®t be happier that someone did this for me, and when she escaped, Ilock ed the door from inside to ensure that Sue would die. Even if she could wake up midway, it would be toote. ¡°Besides, what if others suspected me? I¡®m not the one who set the fire. I just locked the door while I was on my way out, right?¡± Maisie pressed her lips thin and gnashed her teeth. ¡°You¡®re insane.¡± ¡°I always thought I was insane too, but I was forced to do it, so now I want to do something even crazier. Mrs. Goldmann, guess where I am now.¡± Cecileughed Abad feeling rose in Maisie¡®s heart, and she asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Cecile looked toward the private school and took a look at her watch. ¡°School session is almost over, right? I¡®m really curious how you would react if were to happen to your daughter or son when they¡®re on their way home.¡± ¡°Maxine!¡± Maisie hastily got into the car.¡± Leave them out of this!¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°You¡®re the one who said I¡®m insane, and there¡®s nothing an insane person wouldn¡®t dare to do.¡± Cecile c No, she lost at the hands of a man. She¡®s stupid, just like my mother. She cared about nothing but those heartless men. If not, do you think she¡®d die under the sea? After all, she¡® Before waiting for Maisie to say anything, she ended the call. Maisie looked at her phone, and a bad feeling rose from her stomach pit. She said to Saydie, ¡°Quickly! W to go to school right now!¡± Chapter 1326 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1326 At the Private Middle and High School Middle school students and high school students walked out after school. Most of the students in the sc hool were fetched to and back from school by their family¡®s private vehicles. Seeing a luxury car parking outside the school¡®s gate had always been amon scene. Lisa stood outside the school gate and waited for Daisie. She was wearing her clothes. Dalsie was slig htlyte, so she took out her cell phone and took a selfie. Several students then walked by her and looked back at her. Lisa put her phone away and lowered her head in embarrassment imme diately. However, she heard the students talking about her clothes. ¡°That blouse looks so beautiful. It must be e xpensive.¡± ¡°There are so many rich people studying in this school. It¡®s normal to run into someone that wears desi gner clothes.¡± Lisa knew they were talking about her clothes, but she pretended she did not hear them. Still, she felt d elighted deep down. ¡°Lili.¡± Daisie came out and ced her arm on Lisa¡®s shoulder. ¡°Why don¡®t you go home in my carter? I¡®ll send you back home.¡± Lisa was stunned for a moment, she wanted to agree to that idea originally, but she lowered her head instantly w hen she saw Leah and the others looking at the both of them. ¡°That¡®s fine. I¡®ll just grab a cab and go ba ck by myself. There¡®s no need to trouble you even more.¡± Daisie did not see Leah and only thought that Lisa did not want her to send her home. ¡°Okay, then be c areful when you¡®re on your way home.¡± Lisa nodded. The car that came to pick up Daisie stopped not far away. Seeing that Colton was already waiting for h er in front of the car, she waved at Lisa to bid her goodbye and ran straight toward Colton. The two got into the car and left. Seeing that Leah and the others had not left, Lisa did not dare to stay back at school alone any longer, so she quickly left. However, she did not know that two men were staring at her from the inside of a van when she walked past the van. One of the men picked up the photo in his hand and took a glimpse at it. The photo did not show the fa ce of their target, but the clothes that the girl wore in the photo looked exactly the same as the clothes t hat the girl was wearing now. ¡°Is the girl who just walked past us the Goldmann daughter?¡± The other man turned his head. ¡°It seems so.¡± Lisa took out her cell phone, lowered her head, and posted the photo she had just taken on her Instagr am. She already had 150,000 followers, and each of her photos or videos had thousands ofments: Soon after she uploaded hertest photo, heaps of likes andments starteding in. In addition t o those that praised her for her looks and achievement, some were envious of her superior lifestyle. Just when she stopped to reply to some of thements, a van appeared out of nowhere and outnked her way. Before she could react, someone had already covered her mouth and dragged her into the van. The car sped away. And only one shoe was left behind on the ground. On the other hand, Maisie received a call from Quincy as soon as she arrived at the school. She was finally relieved to learn that the children had arrived home safely. ¡®Thank God¡­ ¡®Thank God that Maxine didn¡®t seed! She hurried back to the Goldmann mansion, and as soon as she entered through the door, she saw Daisie and Colton sitting on the couch vying for a fruit sd. Non When the call was over, he turned his head to look at Maisie as Maisie strode forward toward him, and h Feeling her shudders, Nn stroked her hair and chuckled hoarsely. ¡°Everything¡®s alright now. Haven¡®t t ¡°But I¡¯m still afraid.¡± Her voice sounded choked. She was not afraid of what Maxine would do to her, but she was afraid of involving her children. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Thinking of something, she looked up at him, and her teary eyes looked crystal clear and moving. ¡°Maxi to get what she wanted this time, so she¡®ll definitely be back again. My intuition tells me that she¡®s someone that will do anything in order to achieve her goa Chapter 1327 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1327 Nn carried her into the study and closed the door. ¡°We¡®ve found out about Maxine¡®s life experience.¡± She was startl ed, ¡°Her life experience?¡± Nn walked behind the desk, opened the drawer, took out a document, and ced it on the desk. ¡°Th anks to our son, Wayion.¡± Maisie¡®s eyes moved as she picked up the documents and saw the result of the DNA identification. She was shocked. The kinship rate between Maxine and Rowena is as high as 95%?¡® ¡°Are they sisters?¡± Nn responded lightly, ¡°They¡®re halfsiblings.¡± Maisie suddenly remembered the words that Maxine had used to describe her mother on the phone. ¡®So their mother was Mr. Summers¡® lover! She took a deep breath. ¡°Maxine knows about this.¡± She knew that Rowena, Sue, and she were all half¨Csisters Nn loosened his tie. ¡°Just take a look at the date above.¡± Maisie¡®s gaze shifted to the date. This identification had been made a few years ago when Rowena fak ed Sue¡®s identity. The paper looked new, but only because the results had been reprinted. There was a knock on the door, and Quincy pushed it open and walked¨Cin¡°Mr. Goldmann, Mrs. Goldmann.¡± Nn lifted his head. ¡°How was it?¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Quincy replied, ¡°Her two aplices escaped, and Maxine seems to have gone into hiding.¡± Maisie pursed her lips tightly and said nothing. Nn tapped the desk with his knuckles.¡± All of them ca n¡®t leave Bassburgh now, and they wan¡®t be able to hide for long.¡± In a remote and abandoned factory building The light bulbs on the walls were dimly lit, and it was dark outside the window. Lisa¡®s mouth was covered with tape, and her eyes were obviously swollen as if she had been crying a l ot. Her hands and feet were tied, and she curled her body into a ball, shivering in the corner of the roo m with a trace of fear shing across her eyes. Two men were sitting at a nearby table drinking and ying cards until they heard the sound of a car ar riving outside. They got up, went out, and pulled up the shutters. 27 Maxine got out of the car and walked straight into the warehouse. ¡°Where¡®s the girl?¡± The man replied, ¡°We¡®ve abducted her. All we¡®re waiting for is your next instruction.¡± However, when Maxine saw the little girl who was cowering in the corner, her expression turned gloomy, and she pped the man with the back of her hand. ¡°You regard this as abducted? I told you to kidnap Nn G oldmann¡®s daughter, but who is this!?¡± The two men were stunned for a moment.¡± But¡­ But wepared her with the person in the photo. Th e dress she¡®s wearing is from a huge brand. Could it be that¡­ she isn¡®t our target?¡± Maxine red at them, and the two men lowered their heads and stopped talking instantly. She went up to Lisa. There were still tears welling up in the corners of Lisa¡®s eyes, She had overheard their conversation just now. ¡®They were trying to kidnap Daisie, and they¡®ve mistaken me for Daisie?¡® Looking at the woman in front of her, Lisa could not help but tremble, and she could only whimper at the ¡®Since they¡®ve caught the wrong person, 1 can only hope that this woman will let me go. Maxine tore off the tape on her mouth, leaned over, and looked at her expressionlessly. ¡°What¡®s your rtionship wit Lisa¡®s teeth were chattering. ¡°I¡­ I¡®m her friend.¡± ¡°Friend?¡± Maxine rubbed her chin meaningfully and looked at the little girl.¡± Then can you help me to lure her out?¡± ¡°W¨CWhat?¡± Lisa felt a sheer coldness down her spine, and she was stunned in ce. Maxine scoffed. ¡°Are you afraid?¡± Lisa trembled vigorously and did not dare to look her in the eyes. ¡°Yes..! Maxine pinched her chin tightly. ¡°That¡®s the emotion that I need you to feel. If you want to get out of here don¡®t care what¡®s the reason that you put forward. You are friends, aren¡®t you? She should trust you a lot Chapter 1328 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1328 The blood was drained from Lisa¡®s cheeks and limbs, causing her to look extremely pale and feel cold in her hands and feet. Must l¡®ask Daisie out? But am I going to betray Daisie? Daisie is my friend! Seeing her hesitate, Maxine let go of her, straightened up her posture, and gave off a cold gaze. ¡°If you don¡®t want to do so, then do you want to die on her behalf?¡± A sentence was all it took to frighten Lisa to the extent of sobbing. ¡°But¡­ But I¡­¡± ¡°But what? Friendship is the most fragile thing in the world. She¡®s the daughter of the regal Goldmanns, and her life is worth m ore than yours. Do you think it¡®s worth it for you to die for her?¡± Maxine squatted and gently stroked her hair. ¡°Young girl, sometimes, people sacrifice all their interests and bottom lines to survive, including their friends. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. 18 ¡°If you don¡®t want to sacrifice your friends, you can only sacrifice yourself. Do you want to live or die?¡± Maxine grabbed her hair all of a sudden, ¡°Spea k!¡± Lisa¡®s scalp was in pain, but she did not dare to cry out loud. ¡°¡­ I want to live.¡± Maxine smiled in satisfa ction and dragged Lisa closer to her: ¡°That¡®s more like it. I¡®ll take you back to your school tomorrow, and you must sure the daughter of the Goldmanns out at all costs. And if you dare escape¡­¡± Maxine¡®s expression turned ruthless. ¡°THI kill you.¡± Lisa nodded obsequiously, and her tears kept gushing down. Maxine turned around and looked at the two men. ¡°Keep an eye on her. If she dares to escape, I¡®ll break your legs.¡± The two men grinned. ¡°Don¡®t worry. With us watching her, she won¡®t be able to escape.¡± After Maxine left, Lisa cowered in the corner and sobbed in a low voice. She was so scared that she felt both distressed and agonizing deep down. She did not know why she had to go through these things. She did not want to betray Daisi e! But she was afraid. Outside the window, there was only the silent and boundless night sky. Lisa did not dare to sleep throu gh the night¨Cshe could only stare into the darkness and wait for the dawn. The next day, at the Private Middle and High School. When Daisie and Colton came to the school, several bodyguards came with them. The bodyguards wat ched as they entered the school and did not leave after that but stayed where they were. Colton waited for Daisie to go in first, then turned back and came to one of the bodyguards. ¡°Dad must have asked you to follow us around. Did something happen?¡± The bodyguard paused for a split second and lowered¡® his head to answer him,¡± Young Master Goldma nn, this is what Mr. Goldmann wants. There might be danger in the near future.¡± Colton pondered for a bit and walked back into the school without uttering a single word. When the bell that signified the end of the first period rang, Daisie went to the next ssroom to look for Lisa but was told that Lisa had note to ss. Daisie was astonished. ¡°Is Lisa sick and has asked for a medical leave?¡± The ssmate replied, ¡°I don¡®t know. The teacher didn¡®t borate much. Anyway, I didn¡®t see her in ss today.¡± Daisie stood in the corridor with a bewildered expression. ¡®Why didn¡®t Lisae to school? Could it be because of what happened yesterday?¡® She picked up her cell phone and called Lisa. No one answered the first call, but she got through on the ¡°Lisa, why didn¡®t youe to school? Are you sick?¡± Daisie asked thoughtfully. Lisa¡®s voice sounded a little stiff. ¡°No¡­ No, I¡®m on my way to school now, Daisie, can youe out and Daisie felt that something was wrong. ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m really fine.¡± Lisa¡¯s hands trembled so badly that she could only hold them tightly together. ¡°I¡¯m arriving late, and I¡®m afraid of being scolded. I¡®m sorry, you¡®lle out and pick me up, won¡®t you?¡± Seeing that she was about to cry, Daisie smiled helplessly. ¡°Okay, then call me when you arrive. I¡®ll go o 11:00 ) worry. If the teacher wants to see you, I¡®ll exin everything to the teacher for you. Chapter 1329 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1329 ¡°Yeah.¡± Upon hearing what Daisie said, Lisa¡®s tears rolled down. But Maxine had already cut off the call before she could say anything. She handed Lisa¡®s cell phone to the man sitting in the front passenger seat, turned her head to look at Lisa, who was weeping softly right next to her, and patted her shoulder with a smile. ¡°Don¡®t be afraid, ar en¡®t you friends? If you¡®re friends, she¡®ll understand your actions even if you¡®ve betrayed her.¡± Soon, Daisie received a call from Lisa, who was currently waiting for her at the parking lot outside the school. She ran to the school gate but was stopped by one of the bodyguards. ¡°Youngdy, where are you going?¡± ¡°I¡®m going to pick up my friend.¡± Daisie pushed the bodyguard away. Nheless, the bodyguard managed to block her way. ¡°You can¡®t go out. Mr. Goldmann said that both you and the young master can¡®t leave before school is over without his permission.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Daisie was a little pissed off. ¡°I¡®m just going out to pick my friend up and bring her to her ss. She got herete, and she¡®s afraid of being scolded. She¡®s my friend, and I can¡®t just sit back and watch!¡± Seeing that he still refused to let her through and was still standing in her way, Daisie stood with her ar ms akimbo. ¡°Are you going to let me through or what!?¡± The bodyguard lowered his head, but his expression was unchanged. ¡°Youngdy, please don¡®t make t hings difficult for us.¡± ¡°You¨C¡± Just as Daisie was about to say something, Colton appeared behind her. ¡°Daisie!¡± Daisie ran up to Colton, grabbed his arm, and harassed him. ¡°Colton, I want to go out to pick Lisa up, but they won¡®t let me through . Please help me to get them out of my way!¡± Colton frowned. ¡°Even if Lisa has asked you to pick her up, you can still wait for her here. There¡®s no need to go out.¡± Daisie was stunned for a moment. She was so worried about Lisa that she had forgotten about that. Sh e quickly picked up her phone and called Lisa. After the call was connected, Daisie said,¡± Lisa, I¡®m waiting for you at the school¡®s gate. Come over her e.¡± The man turned on the loudspeaker. Lisa looked at Maxine cautiously when she heard Daisie¡®s warm voice¡­, Maxine¡®s eyes turned cold, and her gaze was fixed on the few men standing right next to the school gate in the distance. She then signaled the man to hang up the call. Lisa¡®s gaze looked saddened, and she became more and more nervous. Maxine looked at Lisa, clicked her tongue, and scoffed. ¡°Look, that girl that you call your friend doesn¡®t even care about your safety.¡± Lisa¡®s face turned ashen. Daisie was surprised by the abrupt end of the call. She tried to call back, but Lisa¡®s phone had already been turned off when she called again. She turned around. ¡°Colton, could something have happened to Lisa? She¡®s turned off her phone.¡± Colton held his chin, thought about everything he had seen and teard so far, and grabbed Daisie¡®s hand suddenly.¡± Come, let¡®s go to the co mputer room¡± Colton and Daisie came to theputer room to borrow aputer. He then operated theputer s killfully and used advanced software to track Lisa¡®s phone through its GPS location. Sure enough, the phone was on the move, and it was leaving the school at high speed. Daisie was even more worried. ¡°Colton, has something really happened to Lisa? She doesn¡®t usually turn off her phone!¡± She thought of Lisa¡®s voice when they were talking over the phone¨C it sounded very strange. Colton responded with a hum. ¡°Maybe.¡± ¡°Then what should we do? Did Lisa get kidnapped? Colton, we have to find a way to save her!¡± Daisie c This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Colton turned off theputer and stood up. ¡°We can¡®t act rashly. We can only tell Dad about this.¡± 1 /2 11:01 At the police station¡­ Maisie sat on the bench in the corridor and waited patiently. After a while, a police officer came to her wi Chapter 1330 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1330 Maisie stood up. ¡°Thank you for the hard work.¡± The police officer responded, ¡°You¡¯re wee. It¡®s thanks to you, ma¡®am. You¡®re the one who¡®s able to convince the criminal into a confession.¡± Maisie smiled. ¡®Rather than saying that I¡®ve convinced him into a confession, I believe it sounded more like a threat. It seems that this man is extremely loyal to Maxine. He¡®d rather take on all the charges than implicate Ma xine! Maisie left the police station and sent a message to notify Yorick. After all, she had promised her uncle she would inform him of the result. As soon as she got into the car, her cell phone rang, and her eyes dimmed when she nced at the caller ID. She picked up the phone and answered it but did not speak. The other party giggled. ¡°Maisi¨¦ Vanderbilt, you should be very thankful that your daughter¡®s fine.¡± Maisie remained calm andposed.¡± Maxine Reynolds, what do you want?¡± ¡°Don¡®t even think you can force me to give up just because I can¡®t leave town. Maisie Vanderbilt, you do care about your daughter¡® s life. Other parents would care about their children¡®s lives too, wouldn¡®t th ey?¡± Maxine¡®s words startled her for a short moment, and she frowned. ¡°What are you nning to do this time around?¡± Maxineughed. ¡°Your daughter¡®s friend is with me. What¡®s her name? I can¡®t seem to remember it well . Oh, it¡®s Lisa, isn¡®t it?¡± Maisie remembered her. ¡®She¡®s Daisie¡®s friend! Maisie bit her lower lip. ¡°You¡®ve kidnapped an innocent child just to threaten me?¡± ¡°Yeah, You said you wouldn¡®t implicate innocent people, but your daughter has already gotten one pers on implicated. If your daughter hadn¡®t lent her clothes to her friend, causing my men to mistake her, she wouldn¡®t have fallen into our hands, would she ¡°If she dies, it¡®s you who¡®s caused it. Maisie Vanderbilt, the fact that an innocent child died because of your daughter will surely haunt your conscience for the rest of yo ur life, hahaha.¡± Maisie¡®s expression changed suddenly, and she was about to say something when Maxine cut off the c all abruptly. Saydie looked at her worriedly. ¡°Ma¡®am.¡± Maisie took a deep breath. ¡°Maxine kidnapped an innocent girl, and we must rescue the child. Contact Nn for me, and I¡®ll track Maxine down.¡± Saydie was worried. ¡°Are you nning to go there alone?¡± ¡°I¡®ll go first. You can follow me right after this. Don¡®t worry, I¡®ll be careful.¡± After Maisie stopped a taxi and left in it. She then picked up her cell phone and called Maxine, ¡°Let¡®s meet. I¡®ll asked the driver to let her off on the side of the road. When the driver left, she nced at the van parked across the road. Two men brought her to the abandoned factory, her hands were tied, and her cell phone had been confi Maxine came out of the factory. ¡°You actually have the guts toe and meet me by yourself. You must Nn long ago, haven¡®t you?¡± Maisie smiled. ¡°You¡®re holding on to an innocent girl¡®s life. Wouldn¡¯t you kill her if I were to inform Nn beforehand?¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Maxine walked to the side, took a packet of cigarettes out of her handbag, and lit herself a cigarette. ¡°Th the truth, but it won¡®t matter much if Nn is here.¡± She held the cigarette with her fingertips and puffed Maisie asked calmly, ¡°Where¡¯s the girl?¡± ¡°Why do you care so much when she¡®s not even your daughter?¡± Maxine walked up to her. ¡°Is it possible that a girl who¡®s not rted to you by blood is more important than your own life?¡± Maisie stared at her. ¡°This is a matter between us. It has nothing to do with the girl. You have me now, s Maxineughed out loud all of a sudden and took a nce at one of the men. The man nodded, walked Chapter 1331 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1331 However, after seeing how miserable Lisa looked, Maisie¡®s expression changed in an instant. ¡°What ha ve you done to that child!?¡± Lisa¡®s skirt was stained with blood, her bruised face was so swollen that Maisie could hardly recognize her, and there were bloodstains on the corners of her lips too. She seemed to have been tortured, and her gaze looked absent, nk, and dimmed. The man only nudged her, and she could not even keep her feet under her body, lost her bnce, and fell to the floor. Upon seeing this, Maisie¡®s jawline tightened, and the bottom of her eyes was dyed scarlet. All children were always extremely precious to their parents, and seeing a child suffer such abuse would make any mother lose their cool. Although Lisa was not her child, Maisie was still a mother. It was impossible for her to stay indifferent! Maxine chuckled even more happily, seeing the chill beaming from Maisie¡®s eyes as if she were about t o tear her into pieces. ¡°What¡®s wrong? Are you feeling bad for someone else¡®s daughter? You should thank her.¡°. She approached Maisi¨¦. ¡°If it weren¡®t for her suffering everything for your daughter, the person who would have suffered all these right now w ould be your daughter.¡± Maisie¡®s bound hands were tightly tied, and her nails sank into the crevices of her palms. ¡°Maxine Reyn olds, you¡®re really out of your mind!¡± ¡°If Rowena were still alive, she would have done the same, wouldn¡®t she?¡°, Maxine pinched and extinguished the cigarette in her hand, and the cigarette butt and ashes fell at Maisie¡®s feet. ¡°However, I had overestimated her in the past. A woma n who only wants to get her man is destined to fail in the end. Her death was an inevitable fate.¡± Maisie looked at her expressionlessly. ¡°It is also yours:¡°) Before Maxine could react, Maisie lifted her foot and kicked her abruptly. Maxine got kicked and staggered several steps backward. She would have fallen to the floor if the man had not supported her in time. Another man stepped forward and grabbed Maisie. However, Maisie bashed the bridge of the man¡®s nose with the back of her head. The moment the man let go of her due to the pain, she caught him off guard by kicking him vigorously i n the abdomen. Using the dagger hidden in her sleeve, she then cut the rope with her backhand¨C every movement looked neat and clean. Maxine roared at the man behind her,¡± What are you standing here in a daze for!?¡°. The man behind her returned to his senses and went after Maisie. Maisie lifted her hand to block his attack, but the brute force still pushed her back. Still, she managed to stabilize herself with her heels.. When the man went for his dagger, Maisie suddenly thought of the move that Logan had used to dislocate her shoulder when she went against her in the training camp a few years ago. 1 The man¡¯s attack was only inches away from her when Maisie quickly tripped him to the floor and dropp man, she did not forget to hold his arm, grab his shoulder, and pull it backward with all her force. A loud crack echoed, and the man yelled in pain. The other man pounced at her, bent his knees, and was about to kick her. But Maisie rolled away, quickl move head¨Con. Maxine, who was standing on the side, looked anxious butughed hysterically.¡± Kill her! Even if she has was forced into a corner where she could only defend herself. Upon seeing that she had nowhere else t However, the other party seemed to have gone into berserk mode and ignored the severe pain. Thus, Maisie turned the dagger¡®s hilt until his flesh was torn and blood gus The moment he felt the pain intensify and lost his grip strength, Maisie pushed him away, and the man fell palm first. The dagger went through his palm. He could not take it any longer and immediately started shuddering and screaming out of pain All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Chapter 1332 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1332 Maisie walked toward Maxine. Maxineughed and raised the remote control in her hand with a frantic look. ¡°I¡®dare you to take anothe r step closer. That¡®s if you want to go down in pieces.¡± Maisie stopped, and her face darkened while looking at the remote control in Maxine¡®s hand. ¡°Did you think I didn¡®te prepared? Why would I allow you toe to me in the first ce? I¡®m not r eally worried about whether you¡®ll bring help here. Even if you were to get Nn or the police here, I w ouldn¡®t let any of you escape this unscathed.¡± Sheughed smugly. Maisie took a deep breath and remained silent for a while. ¡°Did you n to go down together with us?¡® After saying that, she pointed to the two injured men behind her. ¡°Those two almost died and another e ven went to prison for you. These people¡®s lives don¡®t matter at all to you, do they?¡± ; Maxine looked indifferent. ¡°What do their lives have to do with me? They work for me only because of t he cash. Hence, it goes without saying that they will take the fall for me after paying them, doesn¡®t it?¡°. Maisie gave off a cold smirk. ¡°Maxine, you keep saying that Rowena¡®s ways of tackling things were superior to yours, but before what happened today, I realized that Rowena was actually inferior to you. At least, she had a conscience, and that was to treat the Goldmanns well. Even if she harmed innocent people, she had never really made a move against Nn and the Goldmanns, the people who raised her. And you, not only did you want to kill Sue, your biological sister, but you even poisoned your mothe r, didn¡®t you?¡°. Maxine¡®s smirk gradually faded, and her eyes dimmed and turned ruthless. ¡°You¡®ve even gotten to the bottom of that.¡± ¡°Yes, I know everything about you now.¡± Maisie stepped forward. Maxine roared, ¡°How dare youe here!?¡± Maisie did not stop, so Maxine stepped back, and her hand holding the remote control trembled. ¡°Maisie Vanderbil t, have you decided to go down with us? However, don¡®t forget that an innocent, poor child is still here. What¡®s the matter? Don¡®t you care about her life?¡± Seeing that Maisie refused to stop and was getting closer and closer to her, she yelled,¡± Then let¡®s go to hell together! She was in a frenzy and pressed the button on the remote control with a grim grin on her face. Unexpectedly, after waiting for a while, there was no trace of the explosives being detonated. As such, Maxine pressed the button several times in a row again and then stood in ce in astonishment.¡± What ¡®s going on¡± Maisie raised her hand, smacked the remote control off Maxine¡®s hand, and pped her face instantly without giving her any time to react Maxine gradually felt the pain in her cheek, her shoulders started trembling, and sheughed with blood Maisie then gave her a backhand p; and its force caused her to fall to the floor. Sheughed hysterically once again, lifted her head, and red at Maisie. ¡°Why don¡®t you kill me? You d Maisie grabbed her hair, hauled her to Lisa¡®s side, and forced her to look up at her. ¡°Look at this girl and remember her. She looks like this now all because of you.¡± She then turned Maxine¡®s face the o atone for those you killed or hurt.¡± The sound of the sirens approached, and two helicopters hovered in the air. Soon, Nn rushed into the factory with his men, Maisie helped Lisa up, and Lisa curled in her arms and trernbled, unable to utter a single word. The police had surrounded the scene, and the ambuiance arrived in time. The police officers sent the injured men to the ambnce, and Maisie also handed Lisa All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Chapter 1333 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1333 After saying something to the police, Nn walked toward Maisie, pulled her into his arms, and tightened his hug. Maisie sniffed the soothing fragrance on his body and chuckled softly. ¡°I knew you would get here in tim e.¡± He kissed the top of her head vigorously and sneered from the bottom of his throat. However, his tone sounded reproachful.¡± You always take the liberty to act by yourself. You would¡®ve been blown to pieces if I couldn¡®t get here in time.¡± Maisie looked up at him: ¡°It¡®s because I believe in you and Colton¡± While she was on her way to meet Maxine, Maisie received a call from Nn, and Colton was next to h im. They had managed to locate Maxine, so they had pinpointed the area where Maxine was at. As long as the area hadwork coverage, they could find out her exact location and the route she could use to e scape. Since the ce Maxine had not chosen a suitable escape route, she must have never nned to esca pe from the beginning and might have chosen to end things in a more extreme way. And that was to bring someone down together with her. Therefore, they had sent someone to the hotel where Maxine stayed and found a batch of remote device purchases that Maxine had made abroad, an d included in the order were remote¨Ccontrolled explosives. Because the bomb that she had set up could not be detonated physically, the bomb could be detonated remotely through thework. Thus, as long as thework in this area was blocked, the remote control would lose its ability to detonate the explosives. Maisie had faith in Nn and Colton, which was why she would bet that the bomb would not detonate when Maxine pressed the button on that remote control Nn held her cheeks in his palms, not knowing whether he should be exasperated or amused by her. ¡°I really can¡®t do anything about you.¡± Back at the Goldmann mansion¡­ Colton and Daisie were already waiting for Maisie toe home. When she returned home, the two of them hurried over. ¡°Mom! Daisie threw herself into her arms. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mom! It¡®s all my fault. I got Lisa embroiled in this in cident. I shouldn¡®t have let her wear my clothes.¡± When she learned she was the one that would have been kidnapped, she felt very guilty. After all, Lisa had been kidnapped only because Daisie had lent her her clothes. Maisie raised her hand, stroked her head, and said with a smile, ¡®It has nothing to do with you. You only wanted to help your friend , and no one could predict such a thing would happen.¡± ; Daisie cried out loud. Nn walked up to her and rubbed the top of her head. ¡°Alright, you¡®re a grown girl now, and you¡®re still crying in your mother¡®s arms. We¡®ve rescued Lisa.¡± Daisie wiped her tears. ¡°Then can I go and visit her in a few days?¡± Maisie paused for a bit and then redded.¡± Yeah, your mother will apany you to pay her a visit a fe w dayster.¡± After the children went upstairs, Maisie turned to look at Nn. ¡°How did you know that Maxine¡®s moth er was poisoned to death by her?¡± I really wouldn¡®t have known that if it weren¡®t for the information that Nn shared on the phone. And M axine actually admitted to doing so This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Nn took her into his arms. ¡°That geezer found out about those old incidents.¡± The geezer that he referred to was his grandfather. Maisie was stunned. Nn caressed her cheek with his palm. ¡°I told you about the cause of Uncle Summers¡®s death the othe not stolen.¡± ¡°So, the killer did not kill for his money.¡± Maisie looked at him. Nn responded with a faint hum and continued. ¡®The other party didn¡®t want his money, so it was obvio anyone when he was abroad.¡± Maisie lost herposure. ¡°Could it be¡­ Is it Maxine?¡± 1/2 11.03 She recalled Maxine¡®s words, saying that she had avenged her Chapter 1334 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1334 When thinking about it, the statement made Maisie shudder. The next day... Quincy went to the Goldmann mansion to report to Nn, saying that Maxine had been diagnosed with mental illness at the Bureau of Justice and was currently being held in custody. Maisie was astounded when she heard these words. ¡°Mental illness?¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Quincy nodded, ¡°It¡¯s said to be intermittent personality cognitive impairment, which is a symptom of schizophrenia.¡± Maisie pursed her lips and said nothing, Nn held the back of her hand and looked at Quincy. ¡°If mentally ill people intermittentlymit crimes when they¡®re mentally normal, they should bear criminal responsibility just like any other normal people. This is inevitable. If Maxine wants to use her mental illness to find a reason to defend herself in thiswsuit, i¡¯ll y along with her till the end of it.¡± Quincy replied, ¡°I¡¯ve informed thewyer and will hand the evidence and judgment.¡± After Quincy left, Maisie sat on the couch and did not say anything. Nn hugged her. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± I didn¡¯t expect Maxine to have another trick up her sleeve.¡± ¡®Does she want to avoid bearing criminal responsibility by saying she¡¯s mentally ill? If she were to seed in doing so, then it¡¯d be a disaster to society. Nn smiled. ¡°She won¡¯t be able to do as she wants. I¡¯ve never lost awsuit. Even if she¡¯s truly sick, I won¡¯t give her the chance of evading criminal responsibility.¡± Maisie looked at him and chuckled. ¡°Are you well-prepared for thewsuit?¡± He stroked the ends of her hair. ¡°You¡¯ll know when the trial starts.¡± A weekter, on the trial¡¯s day, the courtroom seats were fully upied. Maisie and Nn sat at the intiff¡¯s desk while the defendant¡¯swyer sat across from them. Helios was also among the audience. Maxine was brought into the courtroom by four female police officers. She was shackled, her hair was disheveled, and she was in a prisoner¡¯s uniform. She turned her head and nced at Maisie, who was sitting at the intiff¡¯s desk, and the corners of her lips twitched and were raised coldly as if she was provoking her. Maisie¡¯s hands, which were resting on her thighs, could not help but tighten as her expression stiffened. The judge sorted out the documents in his hands and nced at Maxine. ¡°Maxine Reynolds, the defendant of this case, has been charged with illegal entry into the country and direct involvement in major murder and kidnapping cases, which are serious offenses. ¡°As the defendant has an intermittent mental illness, the investigators can¡¯t prove whether the crime wasmitted during a period when she couldn¡¯t differentiate right from wrong or when she was not in control of her own behavior. So, she cannot be held criminally responsible for the crimes that she has Thewyer sitting next to Nn looked through the documents. ¡°I¡¯ve added the following three points. ¡°Firstly, if the defendant, an intermittent mental patient,mits a crime during the onset of their illness, why can the defendant target her victims so precisely? This only shows that the defendant was in her right mind at the time of the crime. ¡°Secondly, the defendant has been suspected of murder before entering the country illegally, which means that the defendant may be a habitual offender. If she were to be acquitted, this would be a scar that the justice systent leaves in the heart of every family member of the deceased and the victims. ¡°Thirdly, since the defendant¡¯swyer can¡¯t even prove whether the defendant was sick while she committed all the crimes. It¡¯s too far-fetched for the defendant to plead for an acquittal.¡± The audience in the courtroom whispered to each other and seemed to agree with the point of view that the intiff put forward. The defendant¡¯swyer stood up. ¡°My client didn¡¯t participate in the hit- and-run, and the suspect of the case has already pleaded quilty. I have the suspect¡¯s confession in my hand, which proves that my client has mental issues that she has no control over.¡± The defendant¡¯swyer submitted the confession to the judge, and the judge went through the evidence and then looked at the intiff. Chapter 1335 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1335 The intiff¡®swyer chuckled. ¡°The suspect who caused the death in the hit¨Cand¨C run pleaded guilty only because he¡®s the defendant¡®s scapegoat. Since he would take the me for her, the confession that he gave can also be false.¡± The intiff¡®swyer slowly stood up and handed in the documents. The documents were presented to the judge, who skimmed through them and frowned. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°This is the evidence of all the crimesmitted by the defendant. How can a mentally ill person draw out each step of the n so purposefully when she wasn¡®t in her right mind and couldn¡¯t control her ow n behavior? So, no matter who the defendant is, they can¡®t be spared, and the premeditated actions do n¡®t constitute out¨Cof¨Ccontrol behaviors.¡± The judge looked at the defendant. ¡°Do you have any other evidence?¡± The defendant¡®swyer submitted two more pieces of evidence. ¡°All the premeditated behaviors that m y client showed were due to multiple personality disorder, better known as dissociative identity disorder. ¡°My client suffers from severe mental illness and even has experienced a few personality substitution in cidents before this because of the brutal assauit that she suffered when she was younger. ¡°Patients with dissociative identity disorder can¡®t control their behavior when the other personality takes over, so even if my clientmitted a premeditated murder, it wasmitted by her second personality, not her true self.¡± Maisie pursed her lips when she heard the statement. Nn noticed her hidden emotions and ced hi s hand on the back of hers. Maisie turned to look at him, and he gave off a grin that gave her great relief. Dissociative identity disorder, including a murder case carried out by a secondary personality, was indeed very rare, so rare that even the audience in the cour troom thought it was unbelievable. The defendant¡®swyer managed topletely distinguish and separate the defendant¡®s behavior from the behavior of her uncontroble personality! After all, this was a crime associated with dissociative identity disorder, and the exact diagnosis provided by the hospital proved that the murder had beenmitted while the defendant¡®s secondary personality took over. Thus, when both conditions we re met simultaneously, the defendant¡®s criminal responsibility would be exempted! Maxine nced at Maisie, and Maisie was looking at her too. There seemed to be a hint of mockery shing across her eyes as if she was trying to provoke Maisie by giving off a victorious gesture. The judge asked for the hospital¡®s medical certificate to be handed to the intiff¡¯swyer, who took a look at its content and frowned Nn leaned over to thewyer beside him and said something, and thewyer nodded. The defendant¡®swyer said at this time,¡± Since the criminal case was committed by someone who has dissociative identity disorder and the certificate issued by the hospital can verify that the defendant indeedmitted premeditated murder under the control of her secondary personality, then the defendant should be exempted from bearing the criminal responsibility.¡± The intiff¡®swyer suddenly added,¡± Wait a minute. One of the intiffs, Mr. Goldmann, has something to add.¡± The judge nodded. Nn propped his upper arm against his chin and nced at the defendant. ¡°Since the defendant¡®s secondary persona we¡®re looking for, I want to know who¡®s the person standing here now. The audience was astonished. Even the defendant¡®swyer was stunned. Apparently, they had not prepared for this in advance. The judge continued, ¡°Maxine Reynolds, please answer the question.¡± No emotion could be seen on Maxine¡®s face. ¡°I¡®m Maxine Reynolds. I don¡®t know much about my second personality. I only know that her name is Cecile Wolfsbane.¡± Nn smirked. ¡°Are you sure that you¡®re Maxine Reynoids?¡± Maisie looked at Nn in bewilderment. Why would he ask her about this?¡® Chapter 1336 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1336 After Nn said that, the people in the courtroom started chattering. The judge pounded his gravel. ¡°Silence in court.¡± After that, he looked questionably toward the intiff. ¡°Pretending to have multiple personalities?¡± Nn looked toward thewyer, who nodded, then opened the folder they received just now. ¡°Judging from this case, if the second personalitymitted the crim e, which she could not control, then in principle, she could indeed be exempted from criminal responsib ility. ¡°However, in essence, the exemption is only applicable when the person has totally lost consciousness and had been taken over by the second personality because the second personality had taken full control and she co uld no longer control her actions.¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. The intiff¡®swyer looked toward M¨¢xine: ¡°However, the defendant was clearly aware that her secon d personality exists and was even using the identity of Cecile Wolfsbane, so there is only one possibility . That¡®s that she acted out the disorder¡®s traits and pretended to have dual personalities.¡± Everyone, including Maisie, was shocked. At that moment, the judge asked why she would pretend to have two personalities, and Francisco slowl y said, ¡°Criminals try to escape being prosecuted by pretending to be mentally unstable. Pretending to have multiple personalities was pretty much like acting as if another personality existed, so this isn¡®t a crimemitted while having multiple personalities.¡± Maxine lost control and yelled, ¡°Bullsh*t! You¡®re all working together to frame me!¡± The police officer went up and held her down, forcing her to calm down. Francisco arranged the documents, including the evidence that Nn submitted, and stood up, ¡°Your Ho identity disorder tomit a crime. Other than her childhood trauma twisting her way of seeing life, she ¡°Due to her childhood emotional trauma caused by unfair treatment from her parents and the gossipping information submitted by our intiff. Maxine had attempted to murder her sister Sue to escape from he sister, Rowena Summers.; ¡°Seeing her half¨C sister burning her twin to death made her start worshiping Rowena. If she could pretend to be her own sister, she could imitate Rowena and pretend to be her as well.¡± Francisco ced the documents and his palm on the desk. ¡°From a psychological standpoint, this imitation is to improve oneself and be more like the other person. It¡®s caused by low esteem. She blindly wanted change and lost herself while moving into an extreme situation. This is a me Chapter 1337 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1337 When the judge spoke to the defendant¡®swyer, thewyer gave up on the defense. The moment Maxine heard the sentencing, she looked as if her soul had left her body, and when she was taken away, she couldn¡®t walk by herself. Maisie and Nn left the court. ¡°How did you find the evidence?¡± She was surprised. Nn touched her nose. ¡°It¡®s all thanks to your son.¡± Wayion had found evidence in Maxine¡®s home, a pocket watch. There was a picture of Tyson Reynolds and a woman who was the mother of the twins. It showed the reason that Tyson had left: the family for a few years. On the way back, Maisie guessed that Tyson had ¡® met Sue and Maxine¡®s mother and had fallen in love. However, they could not be together even when they loved each other because Tyson was married, and even if he didn¡®t lov e his wife, he felt sorry for her. The traditional ideology of marriage just tied them down. Since Lorraine Wolfsbane was. Tyson¡®s cousi n, he hadn¡®t been very keen on m¨¤rrying her but was forced to. After their wedding, they had just been a couple by name. After Lorraine gave birth, Tyson left and work ed overseas. Tyson had felt sorry for Lorraine too because if not for this arranged marriage, she would have married the man she loved and built her own happy family. Lorraine had been an understanding woman and never questioned him, so he treated her well in return. Even when he left to work, he would bring gifts back for his wife and child, take care of the child, and love his wife as a hu sband. After meeting a woman who stole his heart, he never asked for a divorce from Lorraine. ) Between marriage and love, he had chosen the former because of a sense of responsibility and not lov e. Even for the right person who had shown up in his life at the wrong time, he could only choose to let her down. Maisie didn¡®t really understand, ¡°Why does Maxine hate her mother?¡± Maxine hated her father because he was the reason she couldn¡®t have aplete and happy family. T hey had all been mistreated since they were without a father and her mother had gotten pregnant before getting married. But why would she hate her mother? Had she killed her mother because thetter loved Sue more than her? Nn pulled her into his arms and yed with her hair. ¡°She thought that her mother¡®s negligence when she was young was the reason she had to go through her trauma. She felt th Maisie looked down. ¡°They¡¯re both her daughters. How could she think that she wasn¡®t important?¡± What Maxine had told her in the cafe was only from her perspective and how she saw her mother love Sue more. Some people liked to victimize themselves andin to others to get some sympathy, but who would Just like the videos online. Some were posted to create an illusion and a lie, but people believed them. Nn smiled. ¡°When someone¡®s mind is made, it¡®s hard for them to see the good in others. That was ho He meant Titus. He had been under the impression that Titus hadn¡®t sent someone to save his mother, but it was becaus idea. It had been toote when he found out.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Chapter 1338 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1338 After a few days, Maxine was given a life sentence. Maisie went to see her onest time. When the warden brought her to the visitation room, she still looked calm as ever. not showing signs that she was a person on death row. She sat down and put the receiver to her ear, then smiled. ¡°It¡®s ironic that you¡®re thest person I see.¡± Maisie looked at her. ¡°Do you not regret your actions?¡± ¡°Regret?¡± Sheughed, but her eyes were cold. ¡°There¡®s nothing to regret about. I¡®m not the one at faul t. The world is at fault for not being fair to me.¡± Maisie¡®s eyes darted. ¡°I sympathize with you, but this isn¡®t a good reason to kill someone for revenge.¡± ¡°What do you know? Have you gone through what I have?¡± Maxine¡®s expression was dark. ¡°I was six when I had to go through such an ugly experience, but the m an who assaulted me was perceived as a good man because he was enthusiastic and had so¨C called good behavior. He easily convinced the police and neighbors, and even my mother. What I said as a six¨Cyear¨C old became a lie, and the neighbors were against me, just because the man who assaulted me was a p olite old man.¡± The hatred in her eyes darkened. ¡°I was the one who had to go through that, but my mother was disgus ted at me. Sue didn¡®t have to go through any of that. She was a nk paper with outstanding colors while I was tainted.¡± After that, she smiled eerily. ¡°When I fed her the poison and told her howl burned Sue to death, it was ir onic to see her apologize to me while she cried.¡± ¡°That¡®s enough.¡± Maisie looked at her with pity. ¡°Do you really think your mother didn¡®t believe you and was disgusted? You were wrong. She believed you, but she couldn¡®t do anything to help. jas ad to bring the two of you up in a foreign country. She even had to ask your father for help. After the incident, she didn¡®t choose topromise, but since the culprit destroyed all evidence, and the police and neighbors didn¡®t like foreigners, do you think you¡®re th e only one who had to listen to hateful words? Your mother and sister endured the same.¡± ¡°Bullsh*t..¡± Maisie ignored her darkened expression.¡± You had to go through a horrific experience and thought that your mother didn¡®t believe you, that she felt guilty because she neglected you, but that was all just your perception.¡± ¡°Hah, what do you know?¡± Maxine chuckled, ¡°Maisie, do you think what you¡®re saying will move me? Do Sheughed hysterically. ¡°You¡®re so pathetic. Do you think you can save me? You think that the poor littl or Maisie frowned, Maxine suddenly stood up, ¡°She¡®s going to follow in my footsteps, Maisie. She won¡®t thank you for it, hahThis text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. The warden grabbed her while she struggled and screamed. Her bloodshot eyes stared intently at Maisi all the hysterics looked even crazier on the other side. The noise on the other side of the receiver only faded when the warden forcefully dragged her out. After Maisie walked out of prison, the car window parked outside slowly rolled down, revealing half of No Chapter 1339 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1339 Maisie got in the car. ¡°I¡®m done.¡± Nn put his hand across her back and leaned in. ¡°What¡®s wrong?¡± She frowned, ¡°I didn¡®t know that she was so far gone.¡± Nn hugged her. ¡°She got what she deserved.¡± Maisie looked down, holding back what she wanted to say. Nn noticed that and then held her face up. ¡°Did you want to say something?¡± i N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°I still have a question. How did Maxine find out about us?¡± Maisie looked at him. Maxine didn¡®t know them, but how could she know so much about Pearl and Linda? Nn rested his chin on the top of her head. ¡°Imitating someone, ying a character, then getting too f ar into character. That¡®s why she looked into our past. That¡®s not unusual.¡± Maisie didn¡®t reply. Even if she had a troubled life, and what happened to her was terrible, she lost all sympathy when choosing such an extreme path Lisa had to go through life with trauma because of her madness. At the hospital¡­ Lisa¡®s legs were bandaged after two rounds of surgery. Her bones had fractured, and she needed a ste el te. She was just 13, but her legs were broken, and she had to go through the torture. One could o nly imagine the pain she endured. Maisie and Daisie went to visit her and saw that her face was less swollen but still bruised. She needed crutches when she walked. ¡°Lisa.¡°. Daisie slowly walked to her bed and looked at her. ¡°I¡®m sorry, it was my fault. I shouldn¡®t have let you wear my clothes.¡± Lida looked at her and squeezed out a smile. ¡°It¡®s alright.¡± Daisie held her hand. ¡°You¡®ll get better.¡± She smiled but didn¡®t say anything. Maisie stood outside the room and walked forward when the nurse came over. ¡°Please move this child t o a private room. I¡®ll bear the cost.¡± The nurse nodded and smiled. ¡°Sure, ma¡®am.¡± Daisie walked out of the room. ¡°Mom.¡± ¡°Did you have a good chat?¡± Maisie touched her hair. She nodded. ¡°Lisa¡®s legs will get better, right?¡± ¡°Of course they will.¡± Maisie held Daisie s cheeks when she saw how guilty she looked, ¡°Daisie, this isn¡®t your fault. No one could have predicted the future. The faul She brushed away the tears of Daisie, who then fell into her arms. Maisie hugged her and consoled her Daisie visited Lisa after school for the next few days and would bring her presents and food. The bedside table was almost fully covered. Daisie sat there having a good conversation with Lisa when Lisa¡®s parents walked in. They were surpris Lisa¡®s father asked her to calm down. Lisa looked down but didn¡®t say anything. Daisie stood up. ¡°Sir, Ma¡®am, my mom was the one who upgraded the room. She¡®s footing the entire bill Chapter 1340 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1340 ¡°Yes, Ma¡®am, my name is Daisie Vanderbilt.¡± Daisie answered politely. Mrs. Fraiser walked to Lisa¡®s bed and said to her, ¡°You should bring your friends home. We thought you didn¡®t have friends from school.¡± Lisa was still quiet. Daisie smiled and said, ¡°I¡®ll visit after this then.¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Mrs. Fraiser couldn¡®t stop smiling. ¡°Great, you¡®re very much weed. Hey, how¡®s Lisa¡®s performance i n school? I hope you can help her in the future.¡± ¡°Yes, I will.¡± Daisie nodded. Lisa bit her lips and turned to her side. ¡°I¡®m tired. I need to rest.¡± Mrs. Fraser was annoyed. ¡°You stupid girl, we¡®vee all the way to visit you, but you¡®re throwing a tantrum. Are you ashamed of your parents?¡± ¡°Honey, Lisa is in bad condition. Just let it go.¡± Mr. Fraiser felt helpless but couldn¡®t say much. His wife was the one who made most of the decisions at home. ¡°Was I wrong? She never brings her friends home and won¡®t even let us go for the parent¨C teacher conference. Why would she be ashamed of us?¡± Mrs. Fraiser was angry. As a mother, she couldn¡®t even attend her daughter¡®s parent¨C teacher conference, and Lisa would be annoyed when they asked her to bring her friends home. Daisie heard what Mr. and Mrs. Fraiser said, then looked toward Lisa, who was in bed. She mentioned going to their home too, but Lisa wasn¡®t too happy about that. She kept saying that her mother was very strict and wouldn¡®t let her bring friends home, but it was actually the other way around. Daisie didn¡®t overanalyze that. She thought Lisa was just afraid that her friends would think sh e came from a poor family. Daisie didn¡®t care about the financial status of her family. At Morwich¡®s Maple Lane¡­ Pearl was building a sand castle with her child in the yard. She had a son who was already two years ol d. His hair and facial features were really simr to his father¡®s. ¡°Mommy, look, a castle.¡± The boy chuckled while pointing at the castle. Pearl touched his head and smiled. ¡°You¡®re so good at this.¡± A car parked outside their gate. Pearl looked up and froze when she saw the man who got out of the car. ¡°Mommy,¡± The boy hugged her because he was afraid of the stranger. Pearl hugged him tightly while staring at Tanner, who slowly walked over, her heart pounding. ¡°Pearl¡­¡± Kam walked over, and her heart dropped when she saw Tanner. As such, she rushed forward. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Tanner gnashed his teeth. ¡°I¡®m here to see Pearl.¡± ¡°Why? She has a child now.¡± After that, she pulled the child into her arms, afraid he would be snatched away. Pearl turned to look at Kam and said, Mom, please bring Noa in.¡± Kam thought about it and brought the child into the home. She didn¡®t let Tanner see the child because Pearl stood in the yard with Tanner. Three years had passed, but Tanner had never looked for her. She calmly asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¨C HOME MADE Tanner stared at her but didn¡®t reply. Pearl felt uneasy under his gaze, so she turned around. ¡°I¡®m going back in¡± Tanner put out his arms and hugged her from behind. Chapter 1341 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1341 Pearl froze. Tanner hugged her tightly and lowered his head. He pressed his lips on the top of her head and said in a soft voice, ¡°You¡®ve be thinner.¡± Beforeing to her, he had imagined many different kinds of reunion scenarios. Would he go crazy a nd express his longing for her? Or would he try to stop at nothing to trap her by his side again? Countless thoughts flitted across his mind, but he was scared when he saw her. He was afraid of her rejection. He was afraid that she would hate him. Pearl stayed frozen stiff in his arms for a long while. She pressed her lips thin and pulled his arms away. ¡°Tanner,¡± she said without turning her head back, ¡°What are you doing here? There¡®s no way we can ret urn to how things were.¡± His heart skipped a beat, and he froze. ¡°Do you still hate me?¡± ¡°Not anymore.¡± Pearl turned around to look at him. She forced herself to stay calm and said, ¡°I¡®ve already let go of everything between us.¡± Tanner walked up to her and said, ¡°But I can¡¯t.¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. She was stunned for a moment, but she swiftly regained herself. ¡°That¡®s impossible, Tanner. For you; I¡® m a blemish in your rtionship. You and Sandy would have had a happy life without that marriage con tract, so you hate me.¡± ¡°I¡®ve never hated you.¡± Tanner stopped in front of her. He gazed into her eyes an d continued. ¡°Hate is nothing but an excuse.¡® He pulled her into his arms and stroked her cheek with his palm. His breathing was bing heavier as he said, ¡°Pearl, I¡®m a jack*ss. By the time I realiz ed how wrong I was, I had lost you. I¡®ve been living in guilt for the past three years, and there hasn¡®t been a day that goes by without me thinking about you.¡± Pearl turned her head sideways and added, ¡°I have a kid.¡± ¡°But you aren¡®t married yet.¡± Tanner¡®s finger stopped on her lips. ¡°You haven¡®t been seeing any men for the past three years, and if you got pregnant that year, your kid should be this big already, right?¡¯ Pearl¡®s heart skipped a beat, and she pushed him away. ¡°Tanner! Tanner took a step back. He looked at her but did not say anything. Pearl turned around and said, ¡°The kid isn¡®t rted to you. Don¡®te back to me anymore.¡± After leaving that sentence, she ran into the house without turning her head back, leaving Tanner to sta nd as stiff as a ramrod on the spot. The sky was getting darker, and soon, rain fell. Kam looked out of the window with the kid in her arms. Tanner was still standing in the courtyard, an d he was wet thoroughly due to the rain She looked at Pearl and said, ¡°Pearl, Tanner is still outside.¡± Although she did not want her daughter to have anything to do with the Hannigans, things would go bad for them if anything were to happen to him in the rain. Pearl was stunned and walked to the window. Tanner was standing in the rain. He refused to go away despite being wet thoroughly. Pearl turned away from looking. She was going to pay him no mind, but she did not know why she just couldn¡®t do it. She grabbed an umbre and went outside. She ced the umbre on top of him. Water droplets were dangling on his eyshes. His face was pale as Pearl couldn¡®t help herself anymore and shouted, ¡°What the hell are you thinking? I already asked you to Tanner smiled. ¡°I¡®m not leaving.¡± Pearl felt something had stung her heart. She leaned the umbre toward Tanner, allowing the rain to we ¡°Do you think you do this¡­ Her eyes turned red, ¡°And I¡®ll forgive you? Tanner, I won¡®t forgive you. I¡®ll nev Tanner stretched his arms forward and pulled her into his embrace. ¡°I don¡®t need your forgiveness.¡± He chuckled and added, ¡°I just want to stay by your side.¡± A tear fell from the corner of Pearl¡®s eyes, and she began to sob silently. Suddenly, she felt something fall on her, a Chapter 1342 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1342 ¡°Tanner.¡± At Bassburgh¡®s Private Middle and High School Just as Daisie stepped into the ssroom with her backpack, Leah and a few other seniors approached her. ¡°Daisie,¡± Leah called her out. She turned her head around and frowned.¡± What do you want?¡± Leah had been bullying Lisa, so Daisie did not like them. She did not know how she became the vice¨C president of the student council. Standing with her arms crossed, Leah said, ¡°There is something I want to tell you.¡± Daisie looked at her. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡®s about Lisa.¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°If it¡®s about Lisa, then you can save your breath.¡± Daisie turned around and walked into her ssroom. Suddenly, Leah¡®s voice erupted. ¡°What if Lisa has been lying to you?¡± Daisie was stumped. She stopped in her tracks and turned her head around to look at Leah. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Lisa has been lying to me? How is that possible?¡® Leah knew Daisie wouldn¡®t believe her. She pulled her phone out and logged into her Kontact ount. *Since you don¡®t believe in me, then take a look at this yourself.¡± She handed the phone to Daisie. ¡°Look at the true face of your so¨Ccalled friend.¡± Hesitantly, Daisie took the phone. She lowered her head to look at the screen of the phone. It was an Kontact ount known as ¡± Princess Lizzie.¡± All the videos and photos she posted showed an extravagant lifestyle, and no one would be more familiar than Daisie with these photos and videos. All of the clothes, bags, shoes¡­ Even watches and bracelets were presents Daisie gave to Lisa: The vi¡®s interior was obviously the Goldmann mansion, and she was ce rtain that Lisa must have taken a picture of it when she came to her housest time. The luxury car with its license te blocked off was also the private car that often brought her and her brother to and from school. Seeing her stunned expression, Leahughed. ¡°Do you believe me now? Your best friend didn¡®t tell you about this social media application, did she?¡± When Daisie did not say anything, Leah went closer to her and continued. ¡°Not only that, but she also poses as a rich family¡®s daughter and shows off her wealth on this social media tform with t hese videos. Thanks to you, she has gathered quite some fans and be a celebrity on this social m edia tform.¡± Daisie knew that Lisa carne from a humble background. She was also aware of Lisa¡®s inferiorityplex Even though Lisa had not told her about these videos that she posted on the social media tform, Daisie was certain that Lisa was just afraid that she would get angry. When Leah saw that Daisie still did not believe her, sheughed. ¡°Daisie, oh, Daisie, are you stupid? Why would Lisa hide it from you if she considered you her friend?¡± Daisie was stumped. ¡°That¡®s because¨C¡± ¡°That¡®s because you¡®re rich. You¡®re the daughter of Nn Goldmann. You never bother to look at the pric of an expensive item, and although it isn¡®t a bad thing to be generous to your friends, you have to look at who she is,¡± Leah cut her short. ¡°The gap between you and her is as big as the sky and the ground. The vain nature of the poor is something engraved in their bones that can¡®t be changed. It¡®s because they can¡®t have it that ¡°A friend who finds vanity appealing. Your generosity just happened to satisfy her hunger for vanity. You she finally reveals her true self and bares her fangs to you, it will be toote.¡± After Leah finished speaking, she left with her group. Chapter 1343 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1343 Daisie remained petrified on the spot. She lowered her head and fell into deep thought. Even though sh e did not believe in everything Leah had said, she found her words difficult to digest. Is Lisa materialistic?¡¯ She had known Lisa for years, so she knew her inside out. She was the one who willingly gave those things to Lisa, and Lisa had never asked for anything from her, ¡®Yes! That¡®s right. Lisa is certainly not materialistic!¡® In the evening, at the Goldmann mansion¡­ Daisie had been absent-minded during dinner. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Maisie noticed something and asked,¡± What¡®s wrong, Daisie?¡± Nn and Colton looked at her as well. Daisie came around to her senses and shook her head. ¡°Lisa w ill be discharged from the hospital in half a month.¡± Maisie chuckled. ¡°Shouldn¡®t you be happy that Lisa is finally discharged from the hospital? You can y with your friend again.¡± Daisie did not say anything and buried her face in her te. ¨C * Colton looked at Daisie for a while but did not say anything.. After Daisie finished her meal, she got up and went back to her room upsta Nn looked at the figure of his daughter and frowned. ¡°It seems to me that something is troubling Daisie! Maisie was stunned. ¡°Is it?¡± Daisie was a teenager, so it was normal for her to encounter some problems. Maisie was just worried t hat Daisie would me herself for what happened to Lisa.is Daisie had been living under the care of her, Nn, and her brothers. She was naive and med herse lf for what had happened to Lisa. After all, if she had not changed her clothes with Lisa, things like that wouldn¡®t have happened. She could also see that Daisie was trying her best to make up to Lisa. Maisie suddenly remembered the crazy stuff that Maxine had said. Honestly, she couldn¡®t tell what would happen in the future, but she was worried that this incident would cause a rift in the friendship between Daisie and Lisa. After all, Lisa was innocent. They had mistaken her for Daisie because she was wearing her clothes. M axine and her crew had brutally tortured her, causing her indelible psychological trauma. Colton put his fork down and stood up.¡± Dad, Mom, I¡¯m going to take a look at Daisie.¡± Maisie nodded. Colton went upstairs and entered Daisie¡®s room. He saw that Daisie was sitting on the bed with her leg s in her arms, and she looked down. He walked over to her and sat on the chair. ¡°Did Leah and the oth ers talk to you today?¡± Daisie was the only junior high student in the student council and was the disciplinary member of the e ntire intermediate year group, so he did know Leah. She was a ssmate with Zephir in senior year. ¡°Colton,¡± Daisie lifted her head slowly, ¡°She told me something about Lisa, but I don¡®t believe her.¡± Colton crossed his arms in front of his chest. ¡°Since you don¡®t believe her, why are you still upset about it?¡± ¡°But¡­ What she said seems to be right. Lisa did hide something from me. Colton, shouldn¡®t there be no Colton frowned. ¡°It isn¡®t necessary. There are secrets between friends too.¡± Daisie pressed her lips and nodded. ¡°Yeah, you¡®re right. I must be overthinking. Lisa is keeping a secret 11:09 3 Colton did not say anything. He knew it was because of the incident, but it seemed to him that he had to The next day, Colton went to the senior students building to look for Leah after arriving at school. Leah was studying in her ss, and the female student beside her nudged her when she noticed Colton. Chapter 1344 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1344 Colton was the most popr student in the school aside from Zephir. Although he was just a junior high school student, he was as smart as a senior high school student. Leah turned her head around to look at Colton. She put the textbook down and walked up to him, ¡°Are you here to look for me?* Standing with his hands in his pockets, Colton asked, ¡°What is the thing about Lisa that you told my sist er yesterday?¡± Leah was stunned. After a short while, she chuckled. ¡°Lisa? Did Daisie not tell you about it?¡± Colton frowned. Leah handed her phone to him and said, Why don¡®t you look at it yourself?¡± Colton took her phone and took a look at it for a moment. There was no expression on his face, and Leah patted his shoulder. She went closer to him and said, ¡°Colton, I hope you don¡®t mind me saying this. You shoul d talk to your sister. Don¡®t be the farmer in the Farmer and the Viper.¡± At the hospital, in the ward¡­ Lisa was trying to get down from her bed without using crutches. She could stand still right now, but she still felt some pain in her Tegs whenever she tried to walk. At that moment, Daisie arrived at the ward. When she saw that Lisa was walking, she hurriedly walked over to support her. ¡°Why did you get down from your bed, Lisa?¡± I want to see if I can walk or not. I don¡®t want to keep staying on the bed,¡± Lisa said. Daisie helped her sit on the side of the bed and said, ¡°But you can¡®t rush it. You need to do it step by step.¡± Lisa sat on the side of the bed and looked at Daisie. ¡°Daisie, will you me me?¡± Daisie was stunned. She asked dumbfoundedly, ¡°Why should I me you?¡± ¡°When they asked me to call you out to pick me up, there was nothing I could do but follow their orders. I nearly betrayed you. Don ¡®t you hate me?¡± Lisa asked. After hearing what she said, Daisie chuckled helplessly. ¡°Of course I am not ming you. I know you w ere forced to do it:¡± Lisa finally felt relieved after what Daisie said. She kept her head low and continued. ¡°It¡®s good to know that you don¡¯t me me.¡± ¡°Oh yeah, Leah came to me yesterday¡­¡°, Seeing the change in Lisa¡®s expression, Daisie smiled. ¡°Don¡®t worry. She told me that you have been lyi ng to me, but I don¡®t believe her. Even if you¡®re hiding something from me, I can understand as well. Therefore, I¡®m n ot going to ask.¡± Daisie said this tofort Lisa. Lisa fell silent for a long while before parting her lips. ¡°Daisie, it¡®s true that I¡®m hiding something from yo u, but you should know that my family is poor. Everyone else looks down on me in the school other than you.¡± Daisie nodded. ¡°I know, so I won¡®t get upset with you.¡± Lisa forced a smile on her face. ¡°Thank you.¡± When Tanner opened his eyes, the first thing that wee Pressing his lips thin, he propped himself up and approached Pearl slowly. He lifted his hand and stroked her cheek Pearl¡®s eyshes trembled, and she caught his hand subconsciously. When she met his gaze, she was Tanner leaned against the bed, and his eyes showed a smile. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Since you¡®re awake, you should probably go back now.¡± Just when Pearl was about to leave, a little boy emerged from the door. He poked his head out and called Pearl out. ¡°Mommy.¡± When Tanner saw the kid, he was stunned at firsi, and then he fixed his gaze on him. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Pearl walked over and picked the boy up from the floor. Sitting in Pearl¡®s arms, the boy observed Tanner and suddenly said,¡± Daddy Tanner¡®s chest heaved up and down heavily when he heard the boy calling him ¡°Daddy.¡± A strange feeling rose from the depth of his heart. He was not against this kind Chapter 1345 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1345 ¡°Stop It, Noe,¡± Pearl said aftering back to her senses. She patted her son¡®s buttocks and continued. ¡°You should stop calling other people your father¡± She did not expect that her son would call Tanner ¡°Daddy.¡± Even though Tanner was truly his father, she did not want Tanner to know about it. She worried that Tan ner might harm her son if he found out he was the kid¡®s father. The boy suddenly cried, ¡°Noa wants Daddy!¡± Pearl was stunned. She did not know what she should do when her son began to cry. When she thoug ht about it, she was indeed not considered apetent mother in the past two years. Every time her so n cried, her mother would help her to calm him down. Just when she did not know what to do, a figure approached her and took the kid away from her arms. A light chuckle wafted into her ears as the man said, ¡°Do you know that a man shouldn¡®t cry?¡± Noah stopped crying and looked at him with teary eyes. ¡°Daddy.¡± Tanner held him in his arms and stroked his head. ¡°Yes, I¡®m here. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. When Noah stopped crying, Pearl was so shocked that she froze. In the living room¡­ Noah refused to let Tanner go, and Tanner had been holding him Antonio and Kam were sitting in front of him. Both of them had strange expressions on their faces, a nd the atmosphere was awkward. Kam rose to her feet and smiled at Noah. ¡°Noah,e. Granny will carry you.¡± Noah shook his head, hugged Tanner¡®s neck tightly, and said, ¡°I want Daddy.¡± Kam retracted her arms awkwardly. She did not know what she should feel right now. Noah had never seen his father before ever since he was born, yet he called Tanner ¡°Daddy¡± as soon as he s aw him. Antonio cleared his throat and said in a serious voice, ¡°Tanner, I¡®m sure you know why Pearl left you th at year. It has been so long, and Pearl has already gotten over it. Her mother and I aren¡®t going to poke our noses into the affair between you and Pearl. However, we won¡®t help you either. It¡®s up to Pearl if she wants to forgive you or not. Tanner lowered his head and said, ¡°I know. I¡®m not asking for anything. I just hope I can do everything I can to make it u p to her.¡± ¡°Hmph, make it up to her?¡± Kam¡®s face turned grim. ¡°If you had known this, why would you have done it in the first ce? Pearl has suffered so much becaus e of you. After that incident, I sent her overseas so that she could forget everything, yet you cast her back in a bad light with just a few words.¡± Kam became even more agitated as she continued. ¡°If you can¡®t ept her, why do you still want to hurt her? If you didn¡®t want to marry her, you could¡®ve rejected it when we proposed the marriag e. Not only did you cheat on her, but you also treated her with contempt.¡± Antonio went forward and asked her to calm down. Kam harrumphed and turned her head sideways. Tanner was aware of the terrible things he had done to Pearl. He only found out that she was not as ¡°ex after reading her diary. She was not heartless. She was not cold. She just did not dare to show her true heart. She might look indifferent on the surface when he hurled those hurtful words and criticisms at her, but in Therefore, he didn¡®t dare to ask her for forgiveness. However... He looked at the boy in his arms and opened his tightly pressed lips. ¡°I¡®m his father, right?¡± Antonio and Kam did not say anything, but the answer was pretty apparent. Half a monthter¡­ Lisa was discharged from the hospital, and this was also the first time Daisie went to Lisa¡®s house. Lisa was staying in an old apartment. The apartment had two rooms, a living room, and a standalone kit Chapter 1346 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1346 The furniture was all made of ordinary wood, which was much shabbier than therge Goldmann mansion. Mrs. Fraiser was very enthusiastic. ¡°Daisie, do stay back for dinner today, What do you want to eat? I¡®ll go out and buy some ingredients to cook something you like.¡± Daisie replied with a smile. ¡°Anything will do!¡± ¡°That¡®s good. Then I¡®ll go shopping now.¡± Mrs. Fraiser nodded and left immediately, but she did not forg et to remind Lisa to entertain her ssmate before leaving the house. Lisa brought Daisie to her room. Her room was much smaller than Daisie¡®s, but it still looked warm. The strange thing was that there was a double¨Cdecker bed, but the upper deck had obviously been vacant for a long time as it had be a storage space for boxes of all sizes. Daisie sat on a swivel chair next to Lisa¡®s desk and asked, ¡°Lisa, does anyone sleep above you?¡± Lisa sat on the bed and lowered her eyes.¡± There used to be someone, but there¡®s no one sleeping up t here now.¡± Daisie wondered. ¡°You have an elder brother or younger brother or something, don¡®t you?¡± Lisa nodded. Daisie asked, ¡°Then why haven¡¯t I heard you mention him?¡± Lisa pouted and opened her mouth slowly. My brother doesn¡®t like to stay with us.¡± Daisie was momentarily stunned. ¡®Lisa seems to have a bad rtionship with her brother. Otherwise, it¡®s impossible for her not to mentio n that she has a brother. ¡®But isn¡®t brother a family member? Why doesn¡®t he like to stay with his family?¡® Daisie did not ask any further because she did not want to force Lisa to tell her what she did not want a nyone else to know. Mrs. Fraiser returned very soon to cook. And because they had guests, she cooked a sumptuous dinne r. Mr. Fraiser returned from work slightly after that. It was the first time that their daughter had brought a ssmate back for dinner, so both Mr. Fraiser and Mrs. Fraiser were very happy, especially Mrs. Fraiser. She did not forget to fetch D aisie more side dishes when they were at the dining table. ¡°Daisie,e, you should eat more.¡± Daisie smiled and thanked her. ¡°Thank you, auntie.¡± Lisa could see that Daisie was indeed more favored by the elders than she ever was. Even at school, all teachers liked Daisie very much. In fact, she had always been quite envious of Daisie because thetter was superior at birth and could l ive a worry¨Cfree life without having to work too hard. As for her¡­ ¡°Lisa, you have to eat more too.¡± Daisie picked up a piece of meat and ced it on Lisa¡®s te. Lisa was dumbfounded and lowered her head. ¡°Thank you.¡± Mrs. Eraiser frowned. ¡°Lisa, pay attention while you¡®re eating. What were you thinking just now? You actually made your guest fetch you food.¡± ¡°Auntie, it¡®s fine.¡± Daisie spoke up for Lisa. ¡®Lisa told me that her mother has always been strict with her, and I can feel it. ¡®However, her mother has been really tolerant toward me.¡® At that moment, someone knocked on the door. ¡°Who is it?¡± Mrs. Fraiser put down her cutlery, got up, and went to open the door. Meanwhile, Daisie stared in the direction of the door curiously All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. When Mrs. Fraiser saw the man standing outside the door, her expression turned distressed. ¡°Why are you back at this time The boy standing outside was around 17 or 18 years old¨C his red hair, ear studs, the tattoos on his arms, and attire made him look like a thug. ¡°Why can¡®t Ie back at this time?¡± The red¨C haired boy looked into the house, ignored his mother, and walked in with his hands in his pockets. ¡°Oh, d Lisa bit her lower lip and said nothing. The red¨C haired boy disregarded everyone, sat at the dining table, and grinned. ¡°Lisa, why aren¡®t you introducing me?¡± Daisie looked at Lisa. Lisa had already put down her cutleries, and her face looked as pale as death, ¡°It has nothing to do with Chapter 1347 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1347 The teenager crossed his legs. ¡°Tsk, tsk tsk, you just don¡®t think of me as your brother.¡± ¡°Evan, since you¡®re back, eat your dinner. If you don¡®t n to eat with us, get out.¡± Mr. Eraiser¡®s face dimmed. If he knew that he would giv e birth to such a spoiled and useless son, he would have strangled him to death back then. Evan smiled. ¡°Father, no matter what, I¡®m still your son. Is there a need for you to be so heartless?¡± ¡°You¡®re actually shameless enough to admit that you¡®re your father¡®s son?¡± Mrs. Eraiser stood behind hi m. ¡°All you do all day is fool around out there without knowing when toe home, and the only time youe back home is when you need money. You¡®re no longer a youngd. Can¡®t you learn how to behave practically, look for a job, and earn some money to pay for yo ur sister¡®s studies?¡± Evanughed out loud. ¡°Why would she need¡®me to pay for her studies? She goes to such a prestigiou s school, so the ssmates she gets to know there should all be filthy rich, right?¡± After saying that, he saw the watch on Lisa¡®s wrist. ¡°Wow, this watch is worth thousands of dors. Nice one, Lisa. You¡®ve gotten so rich that you can afford a designer watch while I¡®m away.¡± .. Lisa pulled her hand back and covered her wrist subconsciously. Mr. Eraiser questioned him furiously,¡± Evan, what do you think you¡®re doing?¡± Evan shrugged. ¡°What¡®s wrong with me taking a look at my sister¡®s watch? Since you have the money to buy such an expensive watch for Lisa, then¡­ Why not spare me some money to spend?¡± After asking his father for some money, he looked at him with a smug smirk. ¡°You!¡± Mr. Eraiser was so exasperated that his face flushed. He threw the bowl and cutleries, got up, an d left. Lisa could not stay put any longer and grabbed Daisie¡®s h?nd. ¡°¡®ll send you off first.¡± Lisa left with Daisie without waiting for thetter to react to her suggestion. As soon as Daisie stepped out of the house, she heard the quarrel between Mrs. Eraiser and Evan. She looked back as many things went through her mind When they got downstairs, Lisa lowered her head. I¡®m sorry, Daisie. I didn¡®t know that my brother would return at this time.¡¯ Daisie looked at her. ¡°Your brother¡­ Has he always been like that?¡± ¡°I¡®m sorry to have gotten you involved in this farce.¡± Lisa bit her lip. ¡°I don¡®t like my brother.¡± Daisie did not ask her about anything in the end. After sending Daisie off, Lisa returned home. As soon as she entered through the door, she witnessed her mother being pushed to the floor. Her expression changed, and she ran over to pull him.¡± Evan, what are you doing!?¡± Evan flung her hand away, and Lisa fell to the floor. Mr. Fraiser came out of the room when he heard the commotion, saw his wife and daughter on the floor, and lost his head.¡® You b *stard! How dare you mak e a move on your mother and sister!? Have you lost your mind!?¡± ¡°Yes, she¡®s your wife, and she¡®s your daughter, b?t have you ever treated me like a son?¡± Mr. Fraiser was trembling with anger.¡± Nobody raised you to be this useless. We sent you to a school, an half as obedient as your sister, you wouldn¡®t have been sent to a juvenile detention center!¡± Evan swept all the tableware on the table to the floor. Themotion was so loud that Lisa did not dare to make a sound. Evan went back to the room, and Lisa suddenly remembered something, got up, and chased after him. Evan saw the designer bag in the room and the precious bracelets in the jewelry box, and she immediately grabbed them. This was not the first time he had done that. In the past, as long as Lisa had This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Evan, these things aren¡®t mine!¡± Lisa dashed up to him and wanted to stop him. Unfortunately, Evan pushed her away. ¡°I dare you to stop me. I know that you must¡®ve be friends w are all gifts that you got from them. Your ssmates are truly generous.¡± He looked at the brand¨C new bag in his hand. ¡°I¡®ll get at least several thousands of dors if I can sell this as a pre¨C owned bag. Anyway, you can always get your ssmates to give you more, can¡®t you?¡± Chapter 1348 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1348 Lisa froze in ce, and she could only watch helplessly at the side as Evan took away everything Daisie had given her. Back at the Goldmann mansion¡­ Daisie had juste upstairs when she saw Colton leaning against the wall, his arms crossed, waiting for her. She frowned. ¡°Colton, you¡®re acting cool again.¡± Who¡®s acting cool?¡± Colton inserted his hands back into his pockets. ¡°Didn¡®t you go to Lisa¡®s house for dinner? Why a re you back so soon?¡± ¡°The dinner is over already.¡± Daisie walked to the door, thought of something, and stopped. ¡°Colton, I th ink you¡¯re quite a fine brother.¡¯ The corners of Colton¡®s mouth twitched. ¡± Have you fallen ill?¡± ¡®It¡®s rare to getplimented by Daisie.¡® ¡°You can let your imagination run wild.¡± Daisie spread her hands, pushed the door, and got into the roo m. Colton watched as the door closed, rubbing his chin as if he was deeply absorbed in his thought. The next day, after Maisie sent Daisie and Colton to school, he went to Nn¡®spany to deliver him a lu nchbox she had prepared. Quincy came out of the office and saw Maisie. ¡°Mrs. Goldmann, why are you here?¡± Maisie lifted the lunchbox in her hand, and he recognized it at first nce. ¡°Oh, it turns out to be a loving breakfast for Mr. Goldmann.¡± Maisieughed out loud. ¡°If you¡®re envious, find yourself a wife sooner.¡± Quincy was at a loss for words. ¡®This couple, enough is enough!¡®All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Chapter 1349 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1349 Maisie pushed open the door and walked into the office. Nn was behind the desk, supporting his forehead with one hand while reading the documents in front of him. He had heard Maisie¡®s conversation with Quincy outside, lifted hi s gaze, and chuckled. ¡°Are you trying to be a matchmaker now? You can always arrange a blind d ate for Quincy.¡± Maisie put the lunchbox on the desk. ¡°He¡®s your employee. As his boss, why aren¡®t you the one arranging it for him?¡°. Nn smirked as he put down the documents. ¡°It¡®s not that you don¡®t know me. I don¡®t know many women.¡± Maisie choked on her own words. ¡®Sure enough, since I got to know him up until now, I¡®ve never seen any of Nn¡®s female friends. All the people around him are ba sically men. Maisie propped her arms against the surface of the desk and leaned forward.¡± Nn, you should¡®ve been very popr back in college. Did none of thedies in college tackle you back then?¡°. . 1 ¨C Nn caressed her cheek with his palm.¡± Yes, I didn¡®t really encounter any of them.¡°. 4 . # 0 ¡± Nn had been so focused on studying and managing thepany back in college that he had no tim e or energy to focus on other things. 40 ¨C 4 1.¨C4 All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¨C Maisie held the back of his hand andughed. ¡°You didn¡®t even save the contact information of anydies from back then?¡± He frowned, pinched the back of her neck, and pulled her closer. Why ask? Do you want me to contact my female ssmates after all these years?¡± : it 7, ¡°No, I¡®m just curious.¡± She smiled as her eyes narrowed, then got up and opened the lunchbox. ¡°I made egg¨Cfried rice for you. I haven¡®t tried it myself, so I wonder how it tastes.¡°. Nn picked up the spoon, took a mouthful, and nodded. ¡°This isn¡®t bad.¡± ht TOUThti 249 ¡°Really?¡± Maisie stared at him for fear of missing the slightest change in his expression. + E He lifted his eyelids and gazed at her. ¡°Your cooking skills have improved a little over the years.¡± At that moment, there was a knock on the office door. Maisie took the initiative to retreat to the couch and sat down. Seeing that she sat down obediently, Nn chuckled but calmed down almost instantly and went back t Chapter 1350 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1350 G Quincy pushed the door open and quickly walked up to the desk. ¡®Mr. Goldmann, Mr. Xavier of Beyond Tech Corporation wants to see you.¡± Nn frowned. ¡°Beyond Tech Corporation hasn¡®t been in any coboration with us before this. What do they wish to bring to my attention?¡± Quincy shook his head. ¡°I ¡®m not sure. The front desk said they had already been waiting for an hour. It¡®s said that Beyond Tech Corporation is about to be acquire d by anotherpany, and it¡®s prospects are looking rather grim, so maybe he¡®s here to seek some sort of coboration?¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Nn put the documents on the desk and leaned back against the back of the chair.¡± A techpany that¡®s about to be acquiredes to me for a coboration. What do they think ckg old is? A charity? Tell the front desk to ask them to leave.¡± Quincy called the front desk and told them exactly what Nn said. The receptionists then said something to him, and he looked at Nn immediately.¡± Mr. Goldmann, was Mr. Xavier¡®s daughter your coursemate back in colle ge?¡± A chuckle came out of nowhere. Maisie covered her mouth and turned her face away, but her trembling shoulders had already betrayed her. ( DV D 11 Nn pinched the bridge of his nose. ¡°Zee, is it funny?¡± ¡°I¡®m sorry, I couldn¡®t help it.¡± Maisie still could n ot help but want tough. Nn red at Quincy. ¡°You, go out.¡± Quincy was stunned for a split second and then left the office tactfully. Nn walked toward Maisie, and before she could react, a figure had leaned forward and kissed her lips. Maisie could no longerugh¨C all she could feel was a dense and domineering aura that came with him. She propped her hands again st his shoulders, and just as she was able to catch a breath, he sped the back of her neck with his hand and kissed her more vigorou sly. After a long time, she panted. ¡°Thave to head back home already¡± He rubbed her cherry lips with his fingertips. ¡°Aren¡®t you going to stay?¡± ¡°You have work to do. Aren¡®t you afraid that you¡®ll be badmouthed if I stay?¡± Maisie pushed him away gently. ¡®If I stay for another minute, I won¡®t know if I¡®ll still be able to hold myself back! Nn chuckled inwardly and moved his lips closer to her cheek. ¡°You¡®re the wife of thepany¡®s own er. Who in the world would have the balls to gossip about you?¡± Maisie got nibbled by him on the side of her neck. ¡°Nn Goldmann, you-¡± Quincy¡®s voice came from the other side of the door when the emotions were about to overflow. ¡°Mr. Go ldmann, are you ready?¡± Nn was rendered speechless. Maisie chuckled and lifted Nn¡®s upset face. ¡°You should work first. So, it¡®s not very appropriate for m e to stay here, is it?¡± Nn took a deep breath and pinched the tip of her nose. T¡¯I let you go this time around.¡± He then asked Quincy to lead the other party to his office. When Edward of Beyond Tech Corporation learned that Nn was not willing to see him, he immediately brought his daughter. He followed Quincy to the a dministrative office, walked into the office with a smile, and saw Maisie sitting on the couch with a cup of tea. He was momentarily stunned.¡± Mr. Goldmann, are you seeing a guest?¡± Nn¡®s expression slightly dimmed. ¡°She¡¯s my wife.¡± Maisie gave off a polite smile. Edward realized that he had said something wrong and quickly exined,¡± I¡®m really sorry, my eyesight deteriorating exponentially recently, and I¡®m now as blind as a bat. I¡®ve failed to recognize Mrs. Goldman Maisie was quite happy when he praised her for looking young and beautiful. However, Nn did not like it deep down. Does that mean that he thinks I¡®ve robbed the cradle?¡® Edward did not notice the change in Nn¡®s facial expression and introduced his daughter with a grin. ¡° daughter, ine, that she shared the same course with you back in college. I wonder if you still rememb ine nodded with a smile. Maisie took a closer look at thedy. She exuded a very gentle and magnanimous temperament and looked gorgeous Nn frowned. ¡°I¡®m sorry, it¡®s been so long since I graduated, so I can¡®t really remember any of my cour Edward was slightly embarrassed and gave off an awkward chuckle. ¡°It doesn¡®t matter.¡± ¡°I studiedputing science too. You sat in the row right behind mine back then.¡± ine tried to remind However, Nn¡®s expression remained unchanged, and his attitude was extremely indifferent. ¡°I don¡®t re Chapter 1351 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1351 ine and her father were even more awkward. Nn didn¡®t seem to want to hear what happened in college, so he cut straight to the point. ¡°You can be blunt, Mr. Xavier. Even if we were cour semates, we weren¡®t that close, so there¡®s no need to pretend to be friends.¡± His intentions were clear. Trying to use their rtionship as acquaintances to help Beyond Tech was pointless because they weren¡®t close, and Nn couldn¡®t care less about that. Edward understood, so he changed his tune. ¡°Beyond Tech is facing some financial issues, and I heard that you tookputer science in college and you¡®re versed in technology, so we¡®d like to ask for your help.¡± Nn crossed his legs and leaned back while crossing his arms. ¡°I don¡®t waste time on failed ventures. There¡®s nothing about Beyond Tech that intrigues me.¡± Edward clenched his jaw because he didn¡®t know what to say. ine stood up. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, I know that Beyond Tech is nothing in your eyes because the ITp anies under ckgold are bigger than Beyond Tech, but we¡®re not too far behind when ites to software. ¡°The usage of Kontact exceeds other social tforms yearly, with hundreds of millions of views. We cur rently have over 20,000,0 00 users, and the app is a result of the hard work of all Beyond Tech¡®s staff fo r over a decade. My dad just doesn¡®t want it to leave the market.¡± Nn didn¡®t answer but seemed to be deep in thought. Maisie looked toward ine and her father. She didn¡®t know much about social apps, but she knew that the apps wer e popr now, and Kontact is one of the newer tforms. On top of connecting with friends, video view ing, and live streams, just like other tforms, the users could build their own fan base and share their work, so students loved it. She looked toward Nn. ¡°Beyond Tech seems to be pretty outstanding when ites to software and apps. If we worked together, we would be able to help each other out. Why don¡®t you think about it?¡® Edward and ine both looked at Maisie with surprise. Nn chuckled and leaned closer to her, What¡®s on your mind?¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Maisie smiled. ¡°I¡®m thinking about the benefits you could get. Kontact has captured the market¡®s demand and is well¨C known and loved by its users. It would be a shame if it was taken down. There are plenty of skilled peop Getting an experienced partner would be better than hiring a new person. All the job markets would pref would want the employee that they had trained well to go to anotherpany. And as for most corporations, an experienced partner would be more mature¡®than a fresh graduate and Nn smiled and yed with her hair. ¡°I¡®m really d that you¡®re thinking about helping me.¡± Chapter 1352 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1352 Maisie smiled, ¡°We have three big spenders at home. Of course I have to help you out.¡± Nn looked toward the father and daughter. ¡°My wife has asked me to think about it, so I will¡± Edward was very surprised but smiled,¡® Thank you, Mrs. Goldmann, and thank you, Mr. Goldmann, for giving us a chance.¡± After Quincy walked them out, Maisie stood up. ¡°I should leave Before she could finish, Nn pulled her into his arms and buried his face in her hair. ¡°Leave to go whe re?¡± She cried, ¡®Back to my office!¡± Nn was in heat ¡°Don¡®t even think of going back today.¡± At Morwich¡­ Tanner brought Noah to the zoo. Noah had his arms around his neck while he looked around excitedly. He was curious about all the animals because he had never been to a zoo. He asked question after question, but Tanner answered all of them patiently. Pearl followed behind them. It was the first time she saw her son so happy, so she didn¡®t want to interru pt them. The zoo was crowded, so she lost sight of Tanner and Noah when she snapped back. While she was looking around, a hand held hers. She paused, then turned around and saw Tanner carrying Noah with one arm. He frowned. ¡°Keep up.¡± Pearl looked away. ¡°I¡®m sorry.¡± Tanner held her hand. ¡°Let¡®s go.¡± He held her hand and walked in front while carrying their child on the other arm. Pearl¡¯s eyes floated to their hands. She pressed her lips together and didn¡®t struggle to get free. They arrived at the penguin¡®s section, and Tanner let Noah down. The kid ran to the ss and watched the penguins. His eyes were wide and shone with excitem ent. ¡± Mommy, there are so many penguins here!¡± Pearl smiled and nodded. Noah sneezed, and his snot shot out. She immediately took out some napkins and squatted down. ¡°Did you kick your nkie away against night?¡± Noah blew his nose and shook his head. No.¡± Pearl looked toward Tanner, who was taking pictures, then paused. Noah rushed over to grab his legs. ¡°Daddy, pictures! Tanner rubbed his head. ¡°Alright, let¡®s take one together.¡± He looked around and asked someone to help them. The person was very friendly and immediately too k the phone. Tanner carried Noah and put out his other hand to hug Pearl. Pearl looked a little awkward in front of the camera, so the person said, ¡°Could thedy please smile?¡± Tanner turned to look at Pearl, who looked at the camera and smiled. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. After the picture was taken, he returned the phone to Tanner. Tanner thanked the man and went through the photos. They looked very much like a family together, When they returned to Maple Lane, Kam was waiting for them in the yard. Noah ran toward Kam. ¡°Grandma!¡± Kam caught him and smiled ¡°Did you have fun?¡± He nodded andughed. ¡°Yes, with Daddy and Mommy.¡± Kam brought him into the house and left Tanner and Pearl alone outside, Pearl looked around and pressed her lips together. ¡°Do you not n to go back? He had been in Morwich for half a month because of their child. Tanner held her hand. ¡°Do you want me to go back?¡± Pearl parted her lips but didn¡®t say anything. Chapter 1353 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1353 Tanner slowly spoke. ¡°Noah needs aplete family and me.¡± Pearl paused¨Cher chest heaving¨C hut pulled her hand out of his grasp. ¡°I don¡®t want to get married.¡± She no longer had the courage to go through marriage. Tanner¡®s eyes lost hope, but he understood she didn¡®t want to forgive him. He said, ¡°We won¡®t have to get married if you don¡®t want to. We¡®ll do it if or when you want to. Pearl, the decision is in your hands. I won¡®t force it.¡± Tanner touched her face, which looked cold because he wan ted to warm her up. Pearl looked around and took a deep breath. ¡°I¡®m not worth the effort.¡± ¡°I think you are.¡± Tanner got closer and rubbed his hand on her cheek. ¡°Pearl, you and Noah bring meaning to my life.¡± Pearl froze before looking into his eyes. ¡± Tanner, if we got married and you had a tainted wife, you would need to hear people talking behind your back. Do you think that¡®s a marriage you want?¡°. ¡°I don¡®t care,¡± Tanner touched her face and stared into her eyes, ¡°I don¡®t care what others say as long a s I love my wife.¡± Pearl looked at him but didn¡®t say anything. Tanner kissed her cheek and gave her a peck on her lips after seeing that she didn¡®t flinch. The touch shocked her, so she immediately pushed him away and took deep breaths.¡± I¡®m sorry¨C¡± Tanner saw that she was shaking and was afraid that he had scared her. ¡°Don¡®t worry. I can wait.¡± He would wait for her to be alright with his touch, no matter how long that would take. After three days, Quincy brought the agreement to Beyond Tech. The assistant had already prepared s ome tea in the office. Edward Xavier sat on the couch and read through the agreement. After a long time, Quincy, who sat ac ross from him, said, ¡± You can bring up any objections.¡± Edward smiled. ¡°I have no objections.¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. He picked up his pen and signed, then handed it back to Quincy. Quincy closed the file, stood up, and put out his hand. ¡°Here¡®s to a great partnership.¡± Edward shook his hand. When Quincy was leaving, he remembered something. ¡°By the way, I wonder i f it¡®s possible to get Mr. and Mrs. Goldmann for dinner? I would like to thank Mrs. Goldmann.¡± Quincy turned to look at him. ¡°I¡®ll check with Mr. Goldmann.¡± Edward nodded. ¡°Thanks.¡± At Soul¡­ Lucy came to the office to report on thepany¡®s sales performance. In three years, Lucy had matured After listening to her report, Maisie nodded happily. ¡°I was right about you. Lucy blushed when she was praised. ¡°No, it was because you mentored me well.¡± Maisie crossed her fingers, ced her chin on them, and smiled. ¡°Be confident. You wouldn¡®t have impro Lucy smiled and nodded, ¡°Thank you.¡± At that moment, Maisie got a call from Nn. ¡°Honey, I¡®m at the office.¡± Lucy knew it was Nn, so she quietly walked out but overheard their conversation. ¡°Mr. Xavier wants to Nn smiled. ¡°It¡®s to thank you for giving them a chance.¡± Chapter 1354 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1354 Nn hadn¡®t nned to work with Beyond Tech, especially when they tried to use his rtionship with ine. He didn¡®t want another situation like the Hannigans. Nathaniel had tried to introduce Maizie to him under the guise of a partnership when he lost his memories. If there were any underlying motives, he wouldn¡®t consider a partnership, even if it were with a greatpany. However, Beyond Tech was open and good at reading people. Since Maisie was interested, he had agr eed on behalf of her. Maisie smiled. ¡°I¡®ll go where my dear brings me.¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Nn smiled and agreed. After the call ended, Lucy slowly turned around. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, which Mr. Xavier were you talking abo ut?¡± TIS Maisie smiled and answered, ¡°From Beyond lech.¡± . SELE L GE IT 1 . Lucy¡®s expression slightly changed. A . Maisie noticed that and squinted. ¡°What¡®s wrong?¡± Lucy snapped back to her senses, scratched her head and smiled. ¡°It¡®s nothing. I was just curious. I¡®m going back to work.¡± The moment she left the office and closed the door, her smile disappeared, and her expression turned dark. Maisie and Nn showed up at the restaurant at 7:00p.m. Edward had booked a private room in a high¨Cend restaurant. He was there with his daughter and his wife. When they saw Maisie and Nn, the Xaviers all stood up and greeted them warmly. ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Gol dmann, take a seat.¡± Nn sat next to Edward, and Maisie sat next to him. CA CU The women of the Xavier family sat on the left side of Edward and were facing them. Edward happily h anded the menu over.¡± We haven¡®t ordered anything because we don¡®t know what you enjoy. We wante d for you to be here when we ordered.¡± . . . ecause IA IJU Nn didn¡®t take the menu but calmly said, ¡°You¡®re the family leader and a senior, so you can decide on the food. We don¡®t have any allergies or preferences. After Nn said that, Edward didn¡®t push.¡± I¡®ll get their signature dish then. It¡®s quite good.¡± He got the server to take their order and asked Nn, ¡°Mr. Goldmann, do both of you drink?¡± ¡°She doesn¡®t.¡± Maisie looked at Nn and frowned. ¡°I can drink a little.¡± Nn chuckled and yed along. ¡°Fine, a little then.¡± Jenna Xavier couldn¡®t help but smile when she saw their interaction. ¡°Your rtionship is really as great as the rumors.¡± Rumors about Nn had mostly started after getting married. He had be the standard for the socia Maisie looked at Jenna. She wasn¡®t as overbearing as the other women in the circle but was instead gen She smiled. ¡°Thanks, Mrs. Xavier. I didn¡®t know that you¡®re quite young¡± Edward was already in his 60s, but Jenna looked like she was in her 40s, a young wife. Chapter 1355 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1355 Jenna was surprised, then looked toward Edward and smiled. Edward made it lively during their dinner while ine had a few things to say when the food was serve d. Nn rarely spoke when dining, and Maisie would usually be the one speaking. She noticed that Jenna had no interaction s with ine After dinner, Edward walked them to the door. Maisie said goodbye to them politely and got into the car with Nn: The car slowly drove away while she looked into the side mirror. ¡°I felt that Jenna didn¡®t really blend in.¡± Nn casually unbuttoned his jacket, tilted his head, and smiled, ¡°You were paying attention to that?¡± ¡°I just found it odd.¡± Maisie leaned on his shoulder. ¡°Jenna had to look at her husband before speaking and didn¡®t interact with her daughter as though she was an outsider.¡± When the driver heard that, he said, ¡°I heard that this is Mr. Xavier¡®s second wife. Ms. Xavier was from the first wife who he divorced many years ago.¡± Maisie leaned forward with a curious expression. ¡°Why did they get a divorce?¡® The driver noticed the dark eyes behind him, so he awkwardly smiled. ¡°I¡®m not sure, Ma¡®am.¡± INSER Maisie pouted. ine was Nn¡®s age, so how could her mother be in her 40s? She was just a stepmo ther. . 3 ! R . RETA W . Nn put out his arm and pulled her into his arms. ¡°Since when were you so interested in gossip?¡°. PI YOL Interese All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Maisie looked up at him and smiled, ¡°Don¡®t you know that gossiping is every woman¡®s hobby?¡± UE 2 Nn touched her hair and smiled. ¡°I do now.¡± He leaned in and smiled. ¡°You¡®re very nasy too.¡± NI . Maisie got up in annoyance but smiled. ¡°I¡®m going to ignore you if you keep calling me out.¡± Nnughed and hugged her. ¡°Alright, I¡®ll stop.¡± The next day¡­ ine was doing some shopping with her close friends. Since news of ckgold and Beyond Tech¡®s partnership had spread, her best friends were jealous that her family could work with ckgold. ine walked into a luxury boutique and was going through the racks when her friend got close to her w ¡°We¡®re just in the same course. We¡®re not close,¡± ine had no expression. Another woman smiled. ¡°Did you have dinner with him? Did you manage to get his phone number?¡± Noman ine put the shirt back on the rack. ¡°We had dinner, but Mrs. Goldmann was there too.¡± The woman was sad. ¡°He brought her along for dinner. I guess he really loves her.¡± However, the other friend disagreed. ¡°I think she was just worried he would be in contact with other women and followed along. If my husband was rich and goodlooking, I¡®d follow him everywhere too.¡± / ine didn¡®t say anything. After they left the mall, a car slowly drove past them. She saw who was driving, so she turned to speak t Chapter 1356 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1356 ine walked toward the car. The car drove into the car park. After Lucy parked the car, she came out and closed the door. As soon as she turned around, she saw ine walking toward her. ¡°It has been a long time, Lucy. It seems like you¡®re leading a pretty good life. You even have a new car.¡± Lucy did not expect to run into ine here. The smile on her face disappeared. ¡°So? It¡®s not like I¡®m spending your family¡®s money! Just when she was about to leave, ine stopped her ¡°It has been three years. You don¡®t even care ab out how your mother is living in our house?¡± When ine talked about her mother, Lucy averted her gaze and fell silent. When she turned 15, her mother remarried a businessman. Since then, she and her mother had been li ving with the Xaviers. She had also acknowledged her stepfather as her father and changed her surna me. However, she knew that she and her mother had always been outsiders. Her mother was obedient to the man and tried her best to be a good wife. Although Lucy had be t he ¡°daughter¡± of the Xaviers and her stepfather had paid for her education, he did not allow her to tell anyone that she was part of the Xaviers. Even her mother was prohibited from ackn owledging that she was her daughter in front of people. 31 1 In order to find a good husband for her and save her from the same miserable life as she had, she had organized the blind date three years ago. ine studied Lucy for a while and approached her. ¡°Who¡®s the sugar daddy? You didn¡®t tell your moth er about it, did you?¡± . Lucy was stunned. ¡°What?¡± # TEA ine frowned and continued. ¡°This purse cost about $3,000. How could you get so much money if yo u didn¡®t have a sugar daddy ? Although I¡®m not your biological sister, and I don¡®t have an obligation to te ll you what¡®s right or wrong, you should also think about your mother, right?¡± Lucy did not know why ine woulde to such a conclusion. She did not want her to go back and tell her mother some nonsense, so she said, ¡°Don¡®t be ridiculous. I bou ght this purse with the money learned myself. ¡°What kind of job is it?¡± ¡°It¡®s none of your business.¡± Lucy flung her aside and went back into the building. ine followed behind her secretly, and she was slightly shocked when she saw her walking toward th e branch of Soul Jewelry. At the Xavier mansion¡­ Edward was reading the newspaper in front of the desk while Jenna was making him tea. He flipped thr ough the newspapers, and then he suddenly thought of something. He put the newspaper on the side a nd picked up a cup of tea. ¡°It¡®s been a few years, and I don¡®t think I¡®ve heard you mention your daughter again.¡± Jenna was momentarily stunned before she smiled and said, ¡°I have been keeping in touch with her pri vately.¡± ¡°You¡®re her mother. If you have been keeping in touch with her, then you should call her back for dinner once in a while,¡± Edward said seriously. He did not want other people to know her identity, but it did not mean he did not allow them to see each other. When ine returned to the house, she happened to hear the conversation between her father and Jen smile, ¡°You¡®re back, ine. I¡®ll go prepare dinner then.¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. When Jenna passed by her, ine crossed her arms in front of her chest and said, ¡°I saw your daughte Jenna was stunned again. However, she did not say anything and went into the kitchen. ine took a look at Jenna and then sat on the couch. Edward asked her, ¡°If you¡®ve seen Lucy, why didn¡®t you ask her toe back for dinner?¡± ¡°She¡®s busy,¡± ine replied. Edward asked, ¡°What does she do for a living?¡± ine picked up a cup. She hesitated for a few seconds and replied, ¡°No idea.¡± M Edward did not press on. He looked at her and said, ¡°ine, if you have time, go mingle with Mr. Goldmann and his wife. Bing their friend will only bring you benefits and n Chapter 1357 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1357 ine took a sip from the tea silently. Nobody could tell if she was listening or not. She had not wanted to go with her father to the ckgold that day. Even though she graduated from the same college as Nn, she was unfamiliar with him. Her father had wanted her to go because he wanted to take advantage of the ¡°rtionship¡± between he r daughter and Nn and hoped that he would give them a chance. However, he was obviously wrong. She was also well aware that her father wanted her to enter that circle solidly and gain a foothold in it. Many people wanted to work with ckgold, but not all of them had the opportunity. When people wanted to cotton up to the Goldmanns, the first target they would go after was Nn, and they would usually ig nore Nn¡®s wife. Her father knew how much Nn loved his wife, so he wanted her to form a good rtionship with her i nstead. Everyone said Maisie was just lucky for marrying Nn. Some of them even thought that she was just a woman, and even though she worked as a jewelry designer, it didn¡®t mean that she could provide any help to Nn, and she could never represent ckgold. However, she was tre only one who saw through the truth. Why did Nn love no one but Maisie? Why was Nn so obedient to her? She did not just depend on Nn, and she was unique in her own way. She did not have to be a housewife. Not only did she have her own business, but she could also make decisions for your husband¡®s benefit. Many people in this world sought equality between men and women. However, only a minority of them could really do so, and Nn did not ask his wife to do what a woman should do because she was a woman, just like her father did. Instead, they achieved true equality. Not only were they husband and wife, but they could als o be ¡°partners in work.¡± Many men did not wish their wives to be better than them, but little did they know that their attitude deci ded whether a woman wanted to be pushy or not. When men became unreliable, women could only count on themselves. She lowered her head and replied, ¡°Okay. Two dayster, at Soul¡­. LE17 Soul had just launched a new season of jewelry. They wanted to invite several popr celebrities to be their sp okesperson, and Maisie left it to the advertising nning department to decide during the meeting. SI After the meeting was over, Maisie came out of the meeting room. Lucy walked up to her and said, ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt.¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. She turned around to look at Lucy and replied, ¡°Yeah?¡± ) Lucy scratched her cheek and said, ¡°¡­. I may have to take two days off.¡± Without asking her the reason, Maisie replied with a smile, ¡°Sure Go ahead.¡± . A smile broke across Lucy¡®s face. ¡°Thank you, Ms. Vanderbilt.¡± At that moment, Saydie came over and whispered something into her ear. ¡°Ms. Xavier?¡± Maisie was dum Saydie nodded. ¡°I already asked her to wait for you in the reception room.¡°. When Lucy heard the name ¡°Xavier;¡± her heart skipped a beat. ¡®Is it ine? Meanwhile, ine was waiting for Maisie in the reception room. When she saw Saydie and Maisie, she ¡°It¡®s okay. Have a seat.¡± Maisie sat opposite her and asked, ¡°Is there anything I can help you with, Ms. Xavier?¡± Maisie was kind of curious why ine woulde to her. The reeling she gave her was different from those women who got their heads banged up when they saw Nn. That day at ckgold, she had been under the impression that ine would express her love for Nn on behalf of Beyond Tech Corporation were from her heart. Chapter 1358 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1358 Not only that, but ine did not take the chance and curry favor with Nn when they were having din ner that night. Apparently, she was not interested in Nn. ine put the gift on the table and said with a smile, ¡°To express my gratitude, I hope you can keep this , Mrs. Goldmann.¡± Maisie knew it was expensive, judging from the gift box alone. She narrowed her eyes and seemed rather perplexed. ¡°You¡®re wee, Ms. Xavier. However, did you not already express it at dinner the other day? So don¡®t you think it¡®s a little inappropriate for me to ept your gift now?¡± There were two meanings when it came to gift¨C giving. The first one was to express something, while the second was to curry favor. When one wanted to express something, it could mean that they were asking for a favor. However, ine did not look like she was asking for a favor but was more inclined to the second one. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. In other words, ine was currying favor with her, but she did not show it explicitly. It was within ine¡®s expectation that Maisie did not take the gift. She was following her father¡®s reques t to get on good terms with Maisie. It seemed a bit disrespectful to shove a gift down her throat, and it c ould backfire with excessive enthusiasm. After thinking for a while, ine decided to take a step back. ¡°It was inconsiderate of me and caused you to misunderstand. This gift is a small token of my appreciation, I just want to thank you for giving B eyond Technology a chance, and I¡®ll not forget this favor from you.¡± Maisie smiled. ¡°This is the opportunity that you fought for Beyond Technology. I was just objectively exp ressing my opinion. The person who ultimately gave Beyond Technology a chance is Nn. ¡°Honestly, if you want to express your gratitude, you don¡®t have to give me a gift. In the future cooperati on with ckgold, I just hope that Beyond Technology can put up the end of your bargain to bring out t he full benefits of this cooperation. This is the best way to thank us.¡± ine was stunned. Maisie was indeed different from other women. She had a good vision and did not stick at trifles. It was no wonder that Nn would love her so much. ine left after chatting with Maisie for some time. She did not take the gift along with her. After ine l eft, Maisie turned her head to look at the gift on the table. It was a little awkward to take back the gift that had been given. She couldn¡®t reject her eit her since it would also injure their rtionship. She ordered Saydie to put the gift away without opening it. At night, Maisie told the matter of ine giving her a gift to Nn. Nn was sitting on the couch reading a document in his sleep robe. He looked rxed, and after liste ning to Maisie, he lifted his eyelids and said, ¡°It isn¡®t surprising that she wants to please you, Zee.¡± ¡°Yes , it isn¡®t surprising.¡± Maisie was applying facial cream to her face. She turned around to look at him and continued. ¡°I¡®m just wondering why she is doing that.¡± She looked like she wanted to curry favor with her, but she did not show excessive passion when meeti ng her this afternoon. It did not seem to be her intention, or she was not good at it. Why was she doing it if she was not good at it? Was she trying to get something fro m her? Maisie just wanted an answer. Nn put the document on the table and rose to his feet to walk toward Maisie. He supported his arms o benefit only you can offer her?¡± She squinted. ¡°Benefit that only I can offer her?¡± She was not the one who cooperated with Beyond Technology. Nn caressed her face with his finger and chuckled. ¡°The Xaviers are smart. They know they won¡®t get Understanding instantly dawned upon Maisie. She smiled and said, ¡°So, they want to achieve a long¨C term cooperative rtionship with you through me?¡± ¡°Maybe.¡± Nn put his finger on her lips. Maisie got up and coiled her arms around his neck. Her fingers grazed past his chest as she said, ¡°They Chapter 1359 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1359 Nn wrapped his arms around Maisie¡¯s waist and pulled her closer. ¡°Can¡®t you?¡± Maisie was stunned for a moment and chuckled. ¡°Can I?¡± Nn lowered his head andnded a trail of kisses on her cheek to the corner of her lips. ¡°Yes, you can.¡± Maisie slightly pushed him away and lifted her head to look at his handsome face.¡± That¡®s because you know I won¡®t make any unreasonable demands.¡± To make a man obedient, being unreasonable was useless. An appropriate amount of vexatiousness c ould improve the rtionship between husband and wife, but it would only make a man feel bored whe n overused. Nn chose to listen to her when it came to important matters. He gave her the amount of respect and trust she needed. People always said that men went out to work while women looked after the house. When a woman gave her husband the respect he needed, the man would reciprocate by giving her a good life. However, things were different when it came to Nn. 5 ¨C ¨C L : Regardless of whether they were outside or in the house, she gave him the respect and trust he needed, and he did the same to her. . + = A man¡®s dignity and pride did not entirely depend on his wife. Instead, it depended on the man himself. She would naturally be willing to back off if he respected his wife. If a man refused to respect his wife, how could he expect his wife t o give him respect in front of the people? Many times, a wife threw a tantrum and made things difficult for her husband when she found out that h er husband had cheated on her. Nn chuckled deeply and turned around to put Maisie on the table. ¡°Well, it¡®s fine if you want to make an unreasonable demand now.¡± She lifted her eyebrows and put her hand on his waist. ¡°You mean now?¡± Nn lowered his head to kiss her. ¡°You¡®re so naughty, Zee. The next day, at the Xavier mansion¡­* Lucy was pacing back and forth in the courtyard Just when she was thinking if she should go in or not, Jenna opened the door. When she saw her standing in front of the door, she said, ¡°What are you doing out here? Come on in.¡± Lucy did not say anything and went into the living room with Jenna. Edward and ine were sitting on the couch. Jenna pushed Lucy forward and ushered her to greet the m. Lucy pressed her lips thin and greeted Edward hesitantly, ¡°Dad.¡± J ! All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Edward put the cup down and replied indifferently, ¡°Your mom has been talking about you since you haven¡®t returned home for several years. Since you¡®re back today, then stay back for lunch.¡± To make her mother happy, Lucy decided to stay for dinner. Lucy did not say anything when they were having lunch. After her mother formed a new family, she bec ame an outsider. She couldn¡®t blend herself in no matter how hard she tried, so she could only keep sil ent. Suddenly, Jenna asked, ¡°Lucy, ine said she ran into you the other day. Who are you working for right now?¡± Lucy was stunned and jerked her head up to look at ine. ine had never liked her and her mother. She used to cause her some trouble from time to time when they were studying. Therefore, they were not on good terms. She did not know if ine had said something to her mother, s However, ine just nced at her and did not say anything. Then, Lucy replied, ¡°I¡®m working as a salesperson in apany.¡± Jenna nodded and continued. ¡°Is the work hard? Are you tired?¡± Lucy was her own daughter, and it went without saying that she was worried about her. She knew she owed her daughter a lot, so she wanted her to marry a good husband. She did not want her to go through the same miserable life as she had. Before Lucy could say anything, ine chuckled and said, ¡°I don¡®t think she¡®s tired. Judging from her sa Lucy¡®s heart skipped a beat. THRILLE 7 When Edward heard what ine said, he lifted his head and looked at Lucy. ¡°Hmm? Amanager? Whichpany are you working for?¡± Does she know something? Chapter 1360 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1360 Lucy lowered her head and pressed her lips thin. Seeing her reaction, Jenna was worried that Edward would get angry, so she nudged Lucy. ¡°Your father is talking to you.¡± Just when Lucy was about to say something, ine suddenly chimed in, ¡°It¡®s just a smallpany. There¡®s nothing to ask, Dad.¡± After hearing what his daughter said, Edward nodded. Honestly, he was not interested in whatever Lucy was doing. If she really were the manager of a big corporation, it would me an that his stepdaughter was still rather useful. After all, profits and gains were the priority of businessm en. Lucy looked at ine, but ine paid her no mind. Lucy did not want to stay after she had finished lunch. Jenna walked her to the entrance. Before she left, Jenna grabbed her hand and said, ¡°Lucy, are you mad with me?¡°. Lucy was not someone who could hold grudges. When she said she was not mad, she was not mad an ymore. After all, she had grown up now, and she could understand her mother¡®s choice. ¡°Mom, do you regret it?¡± she asked. Jenna was stunned for a moment. She stroked her belly, but she did not say anything in return.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Lucy did not say anything more and turned around to leave. After walking far from the Xavier mansion, a car suddenly stopped beside Lucy. The window was rolled down, and ine was sitting in the driving seat. ¡°Since you¡®ve bought a car, why didn¡®t you drive here? If your mom sees that you¡®ve bought a car and your life isn¡®t as hard as she thinks, maybe she won¡®t force you to go on a blind date anymore.¡± Lucy turned her head around to look at her. ¡°I just don¡®t want to drive here.¡± ine unlocked the car and said, ¡°Get on. I¡®ll drive you home.¡± Lucy hesitated for a while. Since she had something to ask ine as well, she got into the car. ¡°What were you doing at Soul yesterday?¡± ¡°I went to see Mrs. Goldmann, or I should say, your boss?¡± ine chuckled. ¡°Seems like your boss is r ather good to you.¡± ¡®She knew it! Lucy lowered her head and continued.¡± Then why you ¡°Don¡®t get me wrong. If my dad learns that you¡®re working as a manager at Soul now, it won¡®t be good fo know that my father can only have one daughter. If your mother didn¡®t marry my father, he would love m hatred in her words. Her parents had gotten a divorce, and her father married another wom?n. Could she resent other people? No, she could only resent her father. He was the one who had destroye Lucy lowered her head. Although she and ine were not on good terms, ine just did not like her and her mother. She would criticize them or speak to them harshly from time to time, but she had ne After a long while, Lucy sighed. ¡°Your father has only had one daughter from the beginning.¡± ineughed. ¡°What if your mother gets pregnant? Even though she¡®s old, my father still wants a son. Lucy was shocked. She recalled that her mother had touched her belly when she was seeing her out. C be that¡­ ine continued. ¡°Do you think it¡®s worth it for a woman to risk her own life and have a baby in her 40s? When my mother told my father that she didn¡®t want to have another baby, my father said she was selfish. He criticized he nanny or a baby¨Cproducing tool. ¡°When she gave birth to me, she had a massive hemorrhage due to difficultbor. She nearly died, but m feelings.¡± Chapter 1361 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1361 ¡°After getting married, any woman should act obediently and virtuously just like your mother. She takes good care of her family, her children, and her husband. However, the husband thinks those are all that she should do. H e¡®s never given her a single word of approval or appreciation. You should know it yourself. Your mother has never dared to go against my father¡®s will.¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. The car was parked outside the apartment. Lucy unfastened her seat belt but did not get out of the car. Instead, she turned to look at ine. ¡°So, is that why you don¡®t like my mother?¡± Lucy waited for her answer in silence. ine leaned on the back of the seat. ¡°I just can¡®t stand your mother¡®s aggrieved looks and pleading m anners. Lucy lowered her gaze and said nothing. It was not that she did not know that her mother felt aggrieved and wronged. After getting married to the Xaviers, she could no longer e ngage in the profession that she liked. Edward wanted her to be a housewife and even asked her to cut ties with her own social circles. Her mother always said that her marriage to Edward was her second marriage, making her unworthy of Edward, not to mention that she had married him with a fully grown daughter. Edward was a sessful businessman, and a man¡®s reputation had always been important in the outsi de world. Thus, he had asked her to cut ties with her own social circles only because he did not want her identity to disgrace the Xaviers¡® reputation. But to put it bluntly, her mother had remarried only to be a nanny for the Xaviers. Not only did she have to ce her husband first in all aspects of life, but she was also prohibited from having her own thoughts. Lucy had once asked her mother if she regretted the decision, but she did not answer. ¡®In fact, I think she regrets it too, but it was her choice, so what¡®s the use of regretting that?¡® Watching ine drive away, Lucy stood downstairs for a while before turning around and walking into t he apartment. At that time, at. Soul¡­ Maisie obtained ine¡®s information. ine indeed shared the same college and course as Nn back then, and she had studiedputing science as well. She had creat ed half of the data codes of Beyond Tech Corporation. She was not only the daughter of the owner of Beyond Tech Corpor ation but also the deputy director of the IT department. Maisie flipped through the documents and smiled. ¡°This woman is quite capable.¡± ¡®No wonder she would say those words when they came to Nn looking for a coboration. ¡®Although Nn majored in finance, he also majored inputing science. Hispany owns many o utstanding technologypanies, and most of them excel in overseas emerce and e¨Csports. . So; ine probably thought of this when she came to Nn too.¡± Quincy grinned. ¡°Mrs. Goldmann, I¡®ve given you the information, so can I leave now? Mr. Goldmann is waiting for me to return.¡± Maisie waved her hand, and Quincy left immediately. Maisie supported her forehead with one hand and looked at the information on the desk with a slight frown. Unexpectedly, ine failed to obtain the shares of Beyond Tech Corporation. ¡®ine is Mr. Xavier¡®s only daughter, and she should inherit Beyond Tech Corporation in the future, but Mr. Xavier distributed his shares to several of the shareholders in charge ine didn¡®t get anything that ¡®It¡®s like ine is only working for Beyond Tech Corporation. ¡®Mr. Xavier is actually approaching the age of retirement already, not to mention that his daughter is so c There was a knock on the door, and Saydie was the one who opened the door and came in, ¡°Ma¡®am, I¡®ve already made a trip to Beyond Tech Corporation.¡± Maisie looked at her. ¡°How was it?¡± Saydie replied, ¡°Ms. Xavier has no connection with the board of directors. The employees in theirpany told me that Mr. Xavier would rather cultivate outsid ¡°Also, Ms. Xavier is the major contributor when ites to the design of the Kontact software, but the one who got to the cre was the director of the IT department, and not her.¡® Chapter 1362 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1362 Maisie was stunned. ¡°Does she have a bad father¨Cdaughter rtionship with Edward?¡± Savdie shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that, but that¡®s the general situation. Ms. Xavier would have a fight with her father from time to time, and the staff often heard him say that it¡®s a shame that Ms. Xavier is a woman.¡± ¡®It¡®s a shame that ine is a woman?¡® Maisie frowned, and understanding soon dawned upon her. Edward did not n to nurture ine at all. In his eyes, his daughter was going to marry another man in the future, so no matter how capable she was, she would never stay in Beyond Technology and the Xaviers forever. She thought for a while and said to Saydie,¡± Help me to make an appointment with Ms. Xavier.¡± ¡¤ Several dayster, at Beyond Technology¡­ ine walked toward the CEO¡®s office with a document in her hands, her face grim. The staff in the department had already gotten used to it, and just as they expected, a smack¡± echoed from the CEO¡®s office as she hurled the document on Edward¡®s desko Edward frowned and lifted his head. ¡°What is this about, ine?¡± 101 ¡°What is this about? Why don¡®t you ask yourself? I¡®m the one who led the IT department crew to do Kon tact¡¯s nning all these years, and without us, Kontact wouldn¡®t be as popr as it is today. It doesn¡®t matter if you don¡®t ask my opinion, but how can you transfer me to another department without my permission?¡± ine shouted so loud that the people outside all turned their heads to look toward the CEO¡®s office. They could see everything that was happening inside. All of them put their heads together and talked to each other.¡± Mr. Xavier transferred Ms. Xavier to another department?¡± | This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Isn¡®t Ms. Xavier Mr. Xavier¡¯s daughter? She and her team in the IT department have contributed a lot to Beyond Technology. Even if he chose to ignore her contri bution, how could he transfer her to another department for no reason? Don¡®t you think it¡®s a little bit unreasonable?¡± After all, nobody would be able to ept it if they were transferred to another department despite having done a great job in their department, were part of the administrative level, and had their contributions taken away from them. If it were another person, they might have quit already. Another staff member said in a low voice,¡± I heard that it¡®s because Mr. Xavier doesn¡®t want to pass thepany to Ms. Xavier, so he intentionally ignores her contribution. Besides, Ms. Xavier is goi ng to marry another man in the future. Once she gets married, does it not mean that she has be an outsider?¡± ¡°There is no such thing. Even if she¡®s married, they¡®re still a family.¡± ¡°That¡®s because your emotions easily sway you people. What if your husband is a bad guy and takes advantage of your feelings to take over thepany for himself? In my I don¡®t think MF. Xavier has done anything wrong.¡± TI! ¡°That¡®s stereotyping. Who told you that our emotions easily sway us?¡± At that moment, Maisie and Saydie emerged from the elevator. They heard the discussion between the said in a serious voice, ¡°ine, I have my considerations. It¡®s without a doubt that you¡®re very capable and I¡®m very proud of you. Howeve get married in the future, I¡®m sure your husband won¡®t want a pushy wife, right?¡± ine did not know if she should beughing or getting angry right now. ¡°Is this how you look at me, Dad? It¡¯s because I¡®m n Edward¡®s face turned stern as he said,¡± Alright, ine. Let¡®s stop arguing over something useless like this. ¡°I really feel sorry for your current wife.¡® ¡°ine!¡± Edward smacked the desk and roared, ¡°I said stop it!¡± Chapter 1363 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1363 ine ignored his anger and continued.¡± Dad, I hate your selfishness, and I hate your toxic masculinity even more. My mom made the right decision when she left you.¡± She grabbed her ID card and threw it on the floor. ¡°You look down on me just because I¡®m a woman, rig ht? Alright then. I¡®ll auit. I¡®ll show you that I¡®m no worse than any man!¡± Without waiting for Edward to say anything, she pulled the door open and went out. She lifted her head and saw Maisie. She was stunned for a moment and said, ¡°If you¡®re looking for my f ather, he¡®s in there.¡± Maisie smiled and said, ¡°I¡®m here looking for you.¡± ine was stunned. ine led Maisie to a small restaurant not far away from Beyond Technology. Although this restaurant was not as ssy andfortable as those upscale restaurants, it was her favorite. She took two bottles of beer out of the fridge, popped one open, and poured it into her ss.¡± Since you asked me to pick a ce, I picked this one. I¡®m sure you don¡®t mind, right?¡± Maisie sat in front of her and said, ¡°I¡®m not as prissy as you think I am, Ms. Xavier.¡± After all, she had eaten in diners or food courts before. ine picked up therge ss of beer and chugged it down, much to Maisie¡®s surprise. After emptying her beer, she put the empty ss down and asked, ¡° Is there anything I can help you with, Mrs. Goldmann?¡± ¡°Initially, I asked my assistant to make an appointment with you, but¡­ I thought I should c ome and see you personally ¡± Maisie said as she poured herself a ss of beer. ¡°It¡®s been a long time s ince I sat in such a rxing ce to drink beer, and it¡®s an honor to have a few drinks with you today, M s. Xavier.¡± ine was dumbfounded and looked at Maisie in surprise. Maisie emptied the beer into her ss and heaved out a sigh. Then, sheughed¡± Nothing is more r xing than having a big ss of beer!¡± After the waiter served their dishes, ine and Maisie clinked their sses. ine was not in a good m ood to begin with, and after taking a few sses of beer, she became drunk. ¡°I don¡®t like my dad. He has always been looking down on me because I¡®m a woman. He said that women don¡®t need to work hard on our job since we¡®re going to get married anyway. We should just stay at home to take care of the kids and o ur parents.¡± Maisie just listened to her ranting without saying anything in return. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ine kept her head low, and her face was written with disappointment. ¡°When I saw my parents fighting when I was a kid, I couldn¡®t wait for them to get divorced. My dad alwaysined ¡°When my mother wanted to go out to work, my dad criticized her for not taking care of the family. When bought a dress she liked with the money she saved, my dad said she was a spendthrift and that she did ¡°My mom didn¡®t think she could provide me with a good life, so she asked me to follow my father. Howev After she finished speaking, sheughed at herself. ¡°If every man is like my father, then why should I get married? Why should I put myself in such a low position? Why should I be the housewife, endure a to beg for my husband to buy something I want since I don¡®t have any source of ie? I just want to know what makes men think they can do something like that to us. ¡°Just because we¡®re a baby¨C making tool they bought with a bride price? Just because they¡®re working hard outside to support the E f Chapter 1364 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1364 Maisie lifted her eyelids to look at ine.¡± Marriage is something that¡®s difficult to ur¨ªderstand. Everyone has th eir own difficulties. Women can understand men¡®s difficulties, but not every man can understand wome n¡®s difficulties. You aren¡®t married yet, so you can choose whatever life you want without caring about th e views of others, right?¡± ine was stunned for a while. She lowered her head and chuckled. ¡°Yeah, you¡®re right. It¡®s a little bit t oo soon for me to trouble myself with something like this. Life is long. There are still many meaningful things to do besides getting married.¡± ¡° Are you¨Csure you want to leave Beyond Technology?¡± Maisie asked. She nodded. ¡°Yes, I want to prove to my dad that I¡®m not inferior to any man.¡± Maisie smiled and did not say anything. ine was an independent woman who knew what she wanted. She bore a bit of resemnce to Mad am Nera. She chose what she wanted to have in her own life. Everyone had the right to choose what kind of lifestyle they wanted. Some chose love and family, while others chose career and freedom. No matter what kind of life one chose, a s long as it wasn¡®t something immoral and didn¡®t cross over the line, it was praiseworthy 1 . ! ! * .. * , Maisie sat at the back and rubbed her temples when they were on their way back. She had drunk too m uch beer and felt her head was swimming right now. 11 ** VT * Saydie could smell the alcohol and said,¡® 1 * 11 til ¡­ trs 4 Miss, should I send you home right away?¡± Maisie opened her eyes and said, ¡°Bring me to the ckgold.¡± When they arrived at ckgold, Maisie took the elevator and headed straight toward the administrative office. The receptionists were busy doing her own stuff when a figure that reeked of booze suddenly flit ted past their vision. Both of them looked at Maisie , who was heading toward the administrative office with a surprised expressions on their faces. ¡°Isn¡®t that¡­ Is Mrs. Goldmann drunk?¡± = = = = = Nn was not in the office. Maisie sat on the couch, waiting for Nn while she slowly fell into slumber¡­ t know how long she wa ace Maisie did not know how long she had been sleeping. She felt a little bit hot. It felt as if there was a furnace next to her. She nudged that thing with her head, and suddenly, she cracked h er eyes open. ¨C 1 WIT ugden YU CITI au, All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. * ¡± 4 Nn was sitting beside her. Even though she had been sleeping on him for the whole afternoon, he h ad never once changed his position, for he was worried that he might wake her up. Even he himself had fallen asleep. S 00 nor CU ¡± Maisie looked at the face of the man beside her and chuckled. Just when she propped herself up to kiss WOD 1!! Nn wrapped his arms around her and said, ¡°Have you sobered up?¡± She replied embarrassingly, ¡°I guess so.¡± Nn picked her up and ced her on his!?p. He bit her neck and said, ¡°You drank too much beer in the morning and came to sleep in my office? What are you thinking, Zee?¡± Maisie shuddered and held Nn¡®s head.¡± I¡®m not drunk. I just had a few sses of beer. I came to you He chuckled, and then in the next second, he suddenly said in a serious voice, ¡°You came here to sleep because you wanted to see me?¡± Maisie was stumped and pouted in a small voice. ¡°I was waiting for you until I fell asleep!¡± He coiled his finger with a strand of her hair and asked, ¡°Who were you drinking with?¡± ¡°Your coursemate,¡± Maisie replied. Nn lifted his eyelids to look at her and chuckled. ¡°Since when did you two be good friends?¡± ¡°Did we¡®re not good friends?¡± she mumbled. Nn lifted her chin and kissed her lips. Chapter 1365 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1365 Maisie was stunned. ¡°You¡®re kidding, right?¡± Nn smiled at her and replied, ¡°I know you can¡®t wait any longer but I still need to work. So, let¡®s wait until we get home, alright?¡± Maisie was so exasperated that she was tongue¨Ctied, and her face turned red in embarrassment. At the Lakeview Apartment¡­ Lucy had just finished making her dinner when she heard someone knock on the door. She did not kno w who it was, so she went to answer the door. She was stunned when she saw ine standing in front of the door with her luggage. ¡°What on earth is ine went into her apartment directly and said, ¡°I need to stay with you for the time being.¡± Lucy closed the door and looked at her.¡® Are you serious? You have a big vi to stay in yet want to squ eeze in with me in a small apartment?¡± ¡°I have fallen out with my dad, ine replied with her arms in front of her chest¡® Even though we¡®re not blood¨Crted, I¡®m still your elder sister. Why can¡®t I stay here with you?¡± . . . TH . . ¨C . . Lucy did not say anything in return. . . . . . Honestly, she was kind of surprised that ine would have fallen out with her father. ha+ LILLICI UL When they were eating, ine told her that it was because of the things that happened in thepany that she had a fallout with her father. She asked, ¡°Are you not going to go back anymore?¡± ¡°Nope,¡± ine replied, ¡°I¡®ll move out from here aft er I get a new job.¡± = ¨C¨C ¨C Lucy did not say anything anymore. 11 Next morning¡­. Lucy woke up, but ine was still sleeping. She left a key for her and went to work. ¨C Suddenly, her mother called her and asked if she had seen ine or not. Lucy replied,¡± She¡®s here with me.¡± ¡°Lucy, you need to persuade ine toe home. She should try to understand her father. He¡®s doing everything for her own good¨C¡± ¡°Mom, it isn¡®t that I don¡®t want to persuade her. It¡®s just that nobody can force her to do anything she do esn¡®t want to do. Eli knows # IIHII . CITULI? nother sho *** O OO . uluna .. F # 3 ¡± . 2 . After listening to what Lucy said, Jenna hung up the phone. . Web Lucy lowered her head to look at her phone and let out a sigh. In the eyes of her parents, both ine and she were bratty and willful little girls, but they were already adults. They had their own thoughts, th ey could make their own judgments, and they had their own lives. When the thought surfaced in her mind, she seemed to be able to understand ine a little more. ine just wanted her father to understand and support her decision. ¨C ¨C At Morwich¡®s Maple Lane¡­ Pearl was flipping through the photobook that recorded the growth of her kid. A surge of warmth filled her heart when she saw the smile on her kid¡®s face. Kam pushed the door open and came inside. ¡°Pearl.¡± She lifted her head and closed the photobook. ¡°What¡®s wrong, Mom?¡± Kam sat beside her and ced her hand on her back. ¡°Ever since Tanner came, Noah has been ver y fond of him. He has been in Morwich for some time, and I can see that he likes the kid very much. We ¡®re old and worried that no one will take care of you two after we¡®re gone. Besides, Noah is still so young.¡± ¡°Mom, stop beating around the bush.¡± Pearl knew that her mother was implying something. It was just that she did not want to hurt her daughter anymore, so she did not say it explicitl y. Kam lowered her head, and her face turned serious. ¡°I don¡¯t want to do this either. I don¡®t want you t o have any rtionship with Tanner, but after seeing the interaction between Noah and Tanner, I changed my mind. Tanner can take good care of the kid, and Noah has gotten used to him as his father. If you two split up, Noah will lose h is mother or father, which will be detrimental to his growth. ¡°Most children of single¨Cparent families are rebellious, and only a few will be more mature. ¡°Noah is only two years old, and kids at his age already have the ability to recognize people. He¡®ll reme mber how good Tanner is to him, and once the memories are formed, he won¡®t be able to forget him easily in the future.¡± Pearl lowered her head and didn¡®t speak. Kam put her hand on her shoulder.¡± Pearl, I know you¡®ve been wronged, but the past is already in th e past, and we need to move forward. You should think about your child.¡± Pearl nodded, then answered, ¡°I know.¡± Tanner only came back with their son in the afternoon. Noah happily ran toward Kam with a toy in ha Kam touched his hair and smiled. ¡°Do you like it?¡± Noah nodded and continued ying with the toy ne. ¡°Yes!¡± Kam didn¡®t want to interrupt her grandchild¡®s happiness. Tanner walked toward her. ¡°Where¡®s Pearl, Ma¡®am?¡± She answered neutrally, ¡°In the room.¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Tanner walked to her room and opened the door. He saw Pearl standing in front of the window, the pink His heart ached immensely, and he suddenly ran forward to hug her. Pearl was shocked. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°¡­ I thought you¨C¡± Tanner calmed down and noticed that he was hugging her tightly. ¡°I¡®m sorry, I was jus Pearl was surprised and could feel him shaking while she was in his arms. Her heart pounded, and a tear rolled down her cheek and burned her, but she was certain that wasn¡®t her tea She raised her hand and touched his face. Tanner was stunned but retracted his arms and avoided her gaze. ¡°Why are you standing by the window She didn¡®t answer. ¡°Tanner, you¡­ thought I was going to jump?¡± He didn¡®t reply. Pearl pressed her lips together the wetness still lingered on her cheek: Tanner could cry. She turned around and walked to the window. ¡°I was just moving the nest here. It fell down and had bee Tanner paused and calmed down as he listened to her exnation. He walked to Pearl and leaned out. ¡°Where¡®s the nest?¡± Pearl pointed. ¡°It¡®s stuck on the branch.¡± The tree wasn¡®t too far from the window. Tanner rolled up his sleeves to climb out, but Pearl immediately grabbed him, ¡°Be careful.¡± Tanner looked back at her, but she looked away and didn¡®t see him smiling. ¡°Alright, I will.¡± Tanner stepped on the branch and moved the nest, but the branch couldn¡®t handle his weight and snapp ¡°Tanner!¡± Pearl shouted. Luckily, Tanner immediately jumped back onto the balcony and managed to protect the nest when hended. Pearl ran to him and leaned down to check on him. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Tanner lay on the ground frowning but couldn¡®t help but smile when he saw how worried she was. ¡°I¡®m fine.¡± She paused. ¡°You¡± ¡°Pearl, what happened?¡± Kam had heard the commotion and thought something had happened, so she came to check. She saw Tanner sitting up while her daughter was on the floor, helping him up. Chapter 1366 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1366 Tanner smiled. ¡°I¡®m fine.¡°. Kam turned around and left without a word. When Pearl looked back at Tanner, she looked into his eyes and then looked down. ¡°Are you¡­ really fine?¡± Tanner looked away. ¡°I¡®m fine. Let me put the nest back.¡± , After cing the nest back, Tanner turned to look at Pearl, who stood there unmoving. He slowly got cl oser and stopped in front of her. ¡°Pearl, there¡®s no need to feel guilty. I¡®m fine.¡± But when he saw her tears falling, he was surprised and didn¡®t know what to do. He held her face and wiped away her tears. ¡°Pearl, why are you crying?¡± She didn¡®t know why she was feeling so bad. Maybe she remembered their past, or maybe she just remembered the feeling, but her tears just kept falling. Tanner lowered his head and lightly kissed where the tears rolled past. Pearl¡®sshes fluttered, but she didn¡®t move away when he stopped at the side of her lips. Tanner stare d at her for a long moment before slowly kissing her when she didn¡®t push him away as if she had given him permission. Tanner kissed her deeply, and he lost it the moment she hugged him. They both leaned back. He didn¡®t ignore her feelings like before but instead asked if it was okay. She looked at him as if she silently agreed. Tanner brushed his fingers across her cheeks, smiled, and kissed her forehead, nose, and lips. The sun was redder than usual and turned the maple leaves red. They shook and gave a warm sheen while casting a shad ow on the curtains. Tanner hugged Pearl from behind, nted his face on her neck, and held her hand while they both looked out the window. ¡°Pearl, I¡®m content with wh at I have now.¡± *** 27 He didn¡®t want to be greedy and ask for more. :: This was already the best ending he could ask for Pearl looked around. ¡°Would you let Noah have your name?¡± Tanner paused and moved the hair away from her neck. ¡°Yes.¡± He then added, ¡°Not just Noah, you too. ¡± Pearl was silent. Tanner kissed the back of her hand. ¡°Even if you don¡®t marry me, I won¡®t marry anyone. I¡®m happy to have a son, and I¡®ll reserve the title of my wife for you.¡°. She slowly closed her eyes. At Bassburgh¡®s Private Middle and High School¡­ All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Lisa returned to school after her legs were better. The moment she stepped into the ssroom, she saw Lisa¡®s heart pounded, and she looked away to avoid them. ¡°You¡®re alright now?¡± Leah walked over with her arms crossed. ¡°I guess you¡®ve been doing well, gaining Lisa kept her head low and didn¡®t say anything. Lead tapped her shoulder, ¡°Daisie knows about your influencer gig.¡°. That statement made Lisa turn pale. She bit her lip and held her bag tightly. Leah was bored. ¡°Don¡®t worry. I won¡®t speak to you after this. I just wanted to tell you.¡± She leaned in close to Lisa¡®s ear and whispered, ¡°A chicken will always be a phoenix.¡± Leah walked away with the others, leaving Lisa frozen on the spot with tears in her eyes. Lisa seemed to be avoiding Daisie for the next few days. Whenever Daisie went to see her, she would never be in her ssroom, and she couldn¡®t get in touch with her. After asking a few friends, she discovered she was on the rooftop. Daisie got to the rooftop, and Lisa was there sitting on a bench. Chapter 1367 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1367 Daisie walked over and sat down next to Lisa. ¡°Lisa, are you alright?¡± She didn¡®t reply. Daisie was worried about her, so she ced a hand on her shoulder, but at that moment, Lisa moved it away. ¡°Daisie, let¡®s not be friends.¡± Daisie was startled and curious. ¡°Why?¡± Something came to her mind, ¡°Did Leah say something to you ?¡± Lisa lowered her head and wiped her teass away. ¡°I know that I¡®m not from a rich family. My parents ca n¡®t give me anything more than the fees for this school. I just wanted friends. Why.!! Why did they have to say that about me?¡± Daisie slowly walked in front of her and knelt down. ¡°Lisa, ignore what they say and think. You know tha t Leah loves to manipte people. I only see you as my friend.¡± . Seeing that Lisa was still crying, Daisie got up because she was angry. ¡°I¡®m going to speak to Leah!¡± WETTE ¡°Don¡®t¨C¡± SHOES HI Unte hace . Lisa held her back, ¡°Please, Daisie, there¡®s no point. Do you think she will stop targeting me if you spea k to her?¡± Daisie paused because she made sense. She had warned Leah not to bully Lisa, but she never listened. *Daisie, if you think of me as a friend, we should stay away from each other in . UL school for my own good.¡± Lisa stood up and left with swollen eyes. Daisie didn¡®t have her dinner. She hid under her nket and cried her eyes out after returning from sch ool.T ¨C VERT . NET . . SH RW. 10 A O ¨C When Maisie brought her food to her room, she ced her cutleries on the desk and pulled up her nket, ¡°Daisi?, you won¡®t have the energy to cry if you don¡®t eat. You ca crying after you eat.¡± Daisie moved to the edge of the bed, pouting. ¡°Mom, Lisa just wanted to be friends with me. Why did the Maisie had heard about the whole situation from Colton, so she sat down next to her.¡± Daisie, everyone Daisie looked at Maisie. ¡°Mom, I don¡®t get it.¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Maisie touched her hair and frowned, ¡°Your father, Wayion, and grandpa have really spoiled you, Daisie ¡°Friends should help each other. The expensive gifts and beautiful clothes that Wayion and your grandp ¡°If you want to give her gifts, you need to work for it. If she doesn¡®t ept it, you can¡®t insist, or people will think you¡®re giving it out like charity and look dow Daisie started worrying, ¡°I didn¡®t look down on her!¡± Maisie was helpless. ¡°I didn¡®t say you did that, but think about it. If you didn¡®t keep giving all those gifts to her without thinking if she really wanted them, people wouldn¡®t think that Lisa just became your friend to get gifts from you. I know you wanted to help her, but your kind Chapter 1368 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1368 When Maisie brought her food to her room, she ced her cutleries on the desk and pulled up her nket, ¡°Daisi?, you won¡®t have the energy to cry if you don¡®t eat. You ca n continue crying after you eat.¡±1 . ..TDaisie moved to the edge of the bed, pouting. ¡°Mom, Lisa just wanted to be friends with me. Why did they have to berate her?¡± Maisie had heard about the whole situation from Colton, so she sat down next to her.¡± Daisie, everyone has their own advantages and ws. No one in this world is loved by everyone. If there are people who like her, there will be some who don¡®t.¡±DA WALDRETULDaisie looked at Maisie. ¡°Mom, I don¡®t get it.¡±M aisie touched her hair and frowned, ¡°Your father, Wayion, and grandpa have really spoiled you, Daisie. Remember, there¡®s no way you can buy friendship. A real friend woul When Maisie brought her food to her room, she ced her cutleries on the desk and pulled up her nket, ¡°Daisi?, you won¡®t have the energy to cry if you don¡®t eat. You ca n continue crying after you eat.¡± 1 . . . T Daisie moved to the edge of the bed, pouting. ¡°Mom, Lisa just wanted to be friends with me. Why did th ey have to berate her?¡± Maisie had heard about the whole situation from Colton, so she sat down next to her.¡± Daisie, everyone has their own advantages and ws. No one in this world is loved by everyone. If there are people who like her, there will be some who don¡®t.¡± D A W This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ALD RETUL Daisie looked at Maisie. ¡°Mom, I don¡®t get it.¡± Maisie touched her hair and frowned, ¡°Your father, Wayion, and grandpa have really spoiled you, Daisie Chapter 1369 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1369 Daisie was too well protected and didn¡®t understand how the world worked. She wanted to give Lisa the best gifts because she wanted her to be confident, but confidence couldn¡®t be boosted with material go ods. People werent bom greedy. If they got things they wanted without putting in any effort too often, that was when greed started growing Thus, Daisie was naive. ¡®What should I do then?Daisie suddenly realized that she had given Lisa a terrible burden, Maisie smiled and stood up. ¡°Change before it¡®s toote.¡± On the other side, in the suburbs¡­ This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Lisa wandered around and only got home when it waste. The door opened when she was putting her keys on the door lock. She curiously pushed the door open and went in. ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡®m home.¡± She took off her shoes and shouted, but there was no reply. She walked in and ced her bag on the couch. She suddenly heard a noise from the kitchen, so she walked over, but when she stood at the door, she saw her mother lying in a pool of blood. Lisa froze, and her face slowly turned pale.¡± Mom¨C¡± When the ambnce got there, the neighbors stood around and watched while the paramedics put her mother in the back while Mr. Fraiser rushed home. *They¡®re so unlucky to have an *sshole of a son.¡± ¡°Exactly. Not only did their son not give them money, but he also tried to take her life.¡± ¡°That¡®s why I saw the kid run out after an argument. That¡®s such a horrible thing to happen.¡± Mr. Fraiser didn¡®t let Lisa follow along because she had school tomorrow and got her to wait at home. Li sa stood there and listened to her neighbor¡®s discussion, her expression bleak while she watched the a mbnce drive away: She then sat on the couch in their empty living room and stared at the family photo next to the television. Her brother was in it. Howe ver, her brother slowly started changing when she was in elementary school. He didn¡®t care for her any more and started losing his temper and did nothing all day. Why did she have to go through all this? Why did she have to suffer? Why? ¡°Can¡®t you just work harder?¡± ¡°Don¡®t bother me. I know you have a rich friend. These are all from her, right?¡± A chicken will always be a chicken even if it hangs out with a phoenix.¡± ¡°Who could you me for your misfortune? me that little Ms. Goldmann. She would have other friend Lisa¡®s hands that were on herp curled into fists. The hurtful words still rang in her ears and attacked h Lisa took a week off from school, but nobody knew why Daisie sat in the ssroom doing her homework when she heard a few ssmates discussing. ¡°Is it Lisa Daisies hand paused, and she slowly looked up. The voice continued behind her. ¡°Yes, I heard that her mother passed away. That¡®s so sad. Daisie turned to look at them, making them realize that Daisie and Lisa were best friends, so they scatte After school, Dalsie went to speak to a teacher from the other ss and asked about Lisa. The teacher knew they were close, so she told her, ¡°Her mother passed away, and she has taken some school.¡± Chapter 1370 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1370 Daisie was surprised. She quietly thanked the teacher and left. In the suburbs¡­ Lisa¡®s father collected his wife¡®s items and started balling when he saw their family photo. Lisa, who saw everything, held her fists, turned around, and walked to her room with no expression. Sh e took out everything Daisie had given her, put them in her backpack, and walked out with it. There was a cyber cafe at the end of the street, and she knew that her brother Evan and his gang woul d hang out there. She also knew that Evan had a ¡®boss¡¯ there who the boys called Tvanka¡®. Ivanka was the owner of the cybercafe, but she looked like she had a lot of money. The red sports car t hat was always parked outside belonged to her. . LE VR Lisa walked into the shop and to the cashier. The keeper had a sandwich while gaming and didn¡®t notice her. . H All Lisa hesitated before speaking. ¡°Is Ivanka here?¡± ¡°She¡®s¨C¡± The man looked up and saw that she was just a girl who looked underage, so he put down his sandwich. ¡°You know our boss? Who are you?¡± INN ¡°I¡®m Evan Eraiser¡®s sister. I need to speak to her.¡± C There was no way that man didn¡®t know Evan because he was there frequently and worked for Ivanka. When he heard that she was his sister, he stood up. ¡°Wait here.¡± He walked away from the counter and toward a room blocked by a curtain. Soon after that, he came back. ¡°Come in. She¡®s in there.¡± ¨C ¨C ¡ª . Lisa followed him to the room in the back, which looked very different from the front. There was a long corridor, and it was dimly lit. There were a dozen doors on both sides, and they were numbered and clo sed. The noises that came from inside scared Lisa, The man brought her into a room that had no number and looked like an office. A woman in her 30s sat behind the desk with a lit cigarette between her fingers. She was voluptuous with big curls and heavy makeup. The two men standing next to her looked scary, and Lisa didn¡®t dare look at them. The man walked to Ivanka and said something to her. She then crushed her cigarette in the ashtray and Lida stood there, a little nervous. Ivanka looked at her. ¡°Why do you want to see me, girl?¡± She carefully walked toward the desk. ¡°Can ¡­ Can I speak to you alone?¡± Ivanka squinted and waved to ask the men to leave. That evening, Evan and his friends went to the shop, but before they could walk in, a few men rushed to and beat them to a pulp. Lisa, hiding in a corner watching, couldn¡®t help but smile. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Lisa didn¡¯t tell her father that Evan had been beaten up so badly he was admitted to the hospital until the Mr. Eraiser looked up. ¡°Lili, your brother¡­ is my child too.¡± ¡°But he killed Mom for money. He and his gang of friends did it. It¡®s their fault!¡± Lisa yelled. Her father was surprised. ¡°Lili, what are you talking about? Your brother doesn¡®t know what happened to Chapter 1371 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1371 ¡°It was them! Our neighbors saw it with their own eyes!¡± Lisa shouted while tears fell from her eyes. ¡°He asked for money from Mom. She refused to give it to him, so he did that to her!¡± Mr. Fraiser looked at her silently. He stood there for a while before heading out to the hospital. While looking at the door as it slowly closed, Lisa¡®s mind was filled with her father¡®s expression. ¡®He doesn¡®t believe me. When the thought surfaced in her head, she flung the cup on the table to the floor. The next day, Daisie and Colton came to look for Lisa. She knocked on the door for a long while, but no one opened the door. She turned her head around to look at Colton and asked, ¡°Brother, is Lisa not home?¡± ¡°No idea. I guess so.¡± Colton turned around. ¡°Let¡®s go then.¡± Daisie nodded. Initially, she wanted to check on Lisa. However, it seemed to her that Lisa was not at home, so she decided to look for her when she came to school. When Daisie and Colton arrived at the district, they ran into Lisa¡®s father. ¡°Sir. I¡®m Daisie. Is Lisa not home?¡± Mr. Fraiser was dumbfounded. ¡°I guess she went out.¡± After Mr. Fraiser went back into the building, Daisie lowered her head and said, ¡°Colton, I¡®m worried about Lisa.¡± Colton walked up to her and replied,¡± There¡®s nothing to worry about. She¡¯ll be fine. I¡®m sure she¡®ll e to school in another few days.¡± After that, Daisie and Colton left the district. When Mr. Fraisie arrived at his home, he pushed the door to Lisa¡®s room open. He thought Lisa was no t in the room, but when he saw Lisa was sleeping on her side under the nket, he quietly closed the d oor and left. Ta However, he did not know that Lisa had been awake. Her eyes were wide open as she stared out the w indow gloomily. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. She could hear all the knocks on the door when Daisie came to look for her. It was just that she pretend ed that she was not at home as she did not want to see anyone right now. Two dayster, Lisa finally returned to school. When Daisie learned she was back, she went looking for her. She stood in the corridor and waited for Lisa. When Lisa emerged from the ssroom, she went up to her with a smile on her face. ¡°Lisa, are you okay? i¡®m worried about you.¡± Lisa shook her head. ¡°I¡®m alright.¡± ¡°I went to look for you with Colton the other day, but you were not home,¡± Daisie said as a smile broke across her face. ¡°Well, I¡®m relieved that you¡®re fine.¡± Lisa did not say anything in return. Suddenly, Daisie thought of something and pulled a simple shell bracelei out of her pocket. ¡®This is a shell bracelet i made for you myself. Come to think of it, I don¡®t think I¡®ve ever made a gift for y Lisa was stunned. ¡®Let me put it on for you¡± Daisie helped her to put on the shell bracelet. ¡°All done. Look, it fits you perfect Touching the shell bracelet on her wrist, Lisa raised her head and said, ¡°Thank you, Daisie.¡± After Lisa had returned to the ssroom, she looked at the shell bracelet on her wrist and removed it. S At Bassburgh Airport¡­ Tanner was holding Noah with one arm while holding Pearl¡®s baggage with another. Peart was following The driver had been waiting for him at the exit, and he helped them to put their baggage into the car. This was the first time Noah had traveled to a distant ce, so he was a little bit scared. Hetched himself on Tanner¡®s chest and held his neck tightly After getting into the car, Pearl too Noah lifted his head and asked, ¡°Mommy, where are Grandpa Antonio and Grandma Kam?¡± Pearl caressed his head and looked outside through the window. ¡°Grandpa Antonio and Grandma Kama to visit you in the future.¡± Tanner wrapped his arm around Pearl¡®s shoulder and said, ¡°That¡®s right. They¡®l Noah turned his head to look at him. ¡°Then will Grandpa and Grandma like me?¡± Chapter 1372 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1372 Tanner smiled at him and said, ¡°They will. Soon, they arrived at the Hannigan manor. Tanner had informed them about their arrival, so Nathaniel and Mrs. Hannigan had been waiting for them in the living room. When they saw a woman and a kid walking into the living room with Tanner, both of them found it hard to believe it. Holding Noah¡®s hand, Tanner led Pearl up to them. ¡°Dad, I¡®ve brought your grandson and Pearl back to you.¡± Noah subconsciously hid behind Tanner¡®s leg and poked half of his head out to look at the two people in front of him. Mrs. Hannigan¡®s heart melted upon seeing how adorable Noah was. ¡°Kid,e over here and let me ta ke a look.¡± Pearl squatted down and said something to Noah before he walked toward Mrs. Hannigan hesitantly. Mrs. Hannigan ran her hand over his head and said with a smile, ¡®What a good kid.¡± She then lifted her head to look at Pearl and said, ¡°Pearl, it must have been hard on you.¡± Pearl was moment¨¢rily stunned before shaking her head. Standing up with the help of a cane, Nathaniel said, ¡°Since you¡®re back. I¡¯ll go inform the servants to get the dinner ready.¡± ¡°Honey, you sit down.¡± Mrs. Hannigan stood up and pushed her husband back to his seat. ¡°I¡¯ll do it. You stay here and y with our grandson.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Honestly, it was exactly because Nathaniel did not know how to interact with kids that he wanted to go away. It was just that he did not expect his wife to see through his intention and push him back down. Noah looked at Nathaniel. His eyes were bright and clear, as if there were stars in them. Nathaniel¨Cliked the kid very much. Just when he was thinking about how to talk to the kid, he saw the fruit on the table. He took an apple and handed it to Noah. Noah hesitated for a while before walking over and taking the apple. Before returning to Pearl, he said, ¡°Thank you, Grandpa.¡± After that, he ran toward Pearl and threw himself into her arms. Nathaniel was delighted when Noah called him ¡®Grandpa¡®. After having dinner, Pearl took Noah for a walk in the courtyard while Tanner looked at them from the balcony on the second floor Mrs. Hannigan walked to him and said, ¡± Tan.¡± She looked downstairs and continued. ¡°Has Pearl said yes to marry you?¡± Something flickered in Tanner¡®s eyes as he parted his lips open. ¡°Not yet: She hasn¡®t said yes yet.¡± Mrs. Hannigan sighed. ¡°Your father is old, and his health is deteriorating day by day. The future of the Hannigans is on your shoulders, and I¡®m sure your father is very happy that you have a so n. Since she¡®s willing to bring the kid back with you, you¡®ll have to treat her well. ¡°I know,¡± Tanner replied as he gazed at Pearl. ¡°I¡®ll treat her well.¡± At Soul In the reception room, Edward came to request Maisie to step in and persuade his daughter to go home. Maisie knew what had happened that day, so she lifted her head when she heard his request and asked, ¡°Mr. Xavier, can I ask you Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. something?¡± Edward was stumped for a moment, and he nodded. ¡°Yeah, sure. ¡°Ms. Xavier is your daughter, and I¡®m sure you know her capability Inore than anyone else. Generally speaking, she¡®s one of the people who has co Edward felt awkward when he heard Maisie¡®s question. ¡°Mrs. Goldmann, yes, it¡®s true that ine is my daughter, but I don¡®t want he Running apany is something a man should do. A woman like her doesn¡®t have to work so hard. I¡®m just doing it for her own Yes I know you¡®re doing it for her own good, but you don¡®t understand what kind of lifestyle your daughter wants.¡± While Edward was stunned Maisie continued calmly. ¡°Ms. Xavier h Besides, you¡®ve underestimated your daughter. After all, an excellent woman is not inferior to a man.¡± Chapter 1373 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1373 Edward kept his head low and fell silent. When he came out of the reception room, he ran into Lucy and was stunned. ¡°What are you doing here ?¡± Lucy did not expect to run into her stepfather here at all. At the same time, Maisie emerged from the reception room. When she saw Edward talking to Lucy, she felt strange, ¡°Mr.. Xavier, do you know Lucy?¡± Before Edward could reply, Lucy said,¡± Uncle Edward, I¡­ I¡®m working at Soul right now.¡± Edward nodded. ¡°I see. So, you¡®ve been working at Soul the whole time?¡± ¡°Yeah..¡± Lucy replied.. Maisie walked up to Edward and looked at L¨²cy, ¡°Are you Lucy¡®s rtive, Mr. Xavier?¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Now that Maisie thought of it, Lucy¡®s surname was Xavier as well. Edward did not reply instantly. After a short while, he smiled and said, ¡°She¡®s my wife¡®s daughter.¡± roduce A hint of surprise flitted across Lucy¡®s eyes. This was the first time he introduced her in front of other people. Everyone knew that he had married a second time, and wasn¡®t the daughter of his second wife also considered his daughter? II After Edward left, Lucy followed Maisie back into the office. ( Maisie sat on the couch and rested her chin on her hands as she looked at her. ¡°So, Mrs. Xavier is your mother?¡± Lucy nodded and replied with a pout, ¡°My mother married into the Xaviers, but my stepfather doesn¡®t all ow me to reveal my identity.¡± Truth be told, she was born into a normal family. Her mother was a teacher, and her father was a worker at a construction site. How ever, her father came across an ident on the construction site and passed away when she was still a kid. A4? After that, her mother came across her stepfather, Edward Xavier. Edward did not mind marrying her mother despite her having a daughter because he liked her mother¡®s gentleness and kindness. Although Lucy had taken on her stepfather¡®s surname, she couldn¡®t tell anyo ne she was his daughter. For her, the Xavier mansion was not her house. Lucy did not like being at other p eople¡®s mercy, so she moved out to live independently after graduation. Maisie got up and walked to her. She ced her hand on her shoulder and asked, ¡°How about your r Lucy pressed her lips thin and replied, ¡°Eli ¡­ She doesn¡¯t like us. She is sharp¨C tongued, but she¡®s actually tender¨C hearted. She hasn ¡®t been hometely and is staying at my ce. She hasn¡®t found a new job yet.¡± After that, she paused for a few seconds before continuing. ¡°She refuses to listen to me as well. Honestly, Eli just wants recognition from her father.¡± Maisie chuckled and said, ¡°I¡®m not asking you to persuade her. When a stubborn person is determined t do something, nothing can stop them.¡± ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, I want to help Eli.¡± ¡°How do you want to help her?¡± Maisie lifted her eyebrows. Lucy thought for a while before saying, ¡°With her ability, she will shine in anypany. If she can work i Maisie rested her chin on her hand and looked at Lucy. ¡°So, you want to introduce her to one of the ITpanies und Lucy nodded truthfully. She lowered her eyelids and continued. ¡°If she goes to anotherpany, there¡®s a possibility that my stepfather will request them to reject her. However, things will be difierent if she works under ckgold. Beyond Techn do anything to her. Chapter 1374 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1374 Maisie couldn¡®t help herself and chuckled.¡± You¡®ve even considered your stepfather¡®s¡®actions. It seems l ike you really want to help her.¡± Honestly, Maisie was kind of envious that Lucy was willing to help ine even though they were not rted by blood, and she couldn¡®t help but think of Willow. Willow wasn¡®t born a bad person. They were rted by blood, and Maisie still remembered the day Willow came to her ho use with Le for the first time. Willow was slightly taller than Maisie, and shebed her hair into two braids. She looked shy and bas hful. Stephen pushed her forward and introduced her to Maisie, ¡°Zee, Willow will be your older sister from no w onward.¡± Maisie looked at Willow with a slight hostility. After all, her mother had only passed away for less than a year, and her father had found her a stepmother. What¡®s more, this stepmother had brought back an ¡°older sister¡± for her too. She did not like them at all, so she turned around and ran upstairs. Since then, Willow did not dare to talk to her, and she behaved carefully in their house. However, Maisie knew that Willow wanted to y with her. Kids were not asplicated as adults, and after getting to know Willo w, she slowly warmed up to her and would bring her out to y from time to time. One thing that impressed Maisie the most was that they returnedte one day, and Le did not have t he guts to punish Maisie. Thus, she beat up Willow. It was also that day that Willow started to avoid her. As time went by, Willow seemed to have changed into another person. She had learned how to please her father and became vain. Maisie did not understand it in the past, but now she finally knew that parenting was important. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt?¡± Lucy¡®s voice snapped Maisie back to reality. ¡°Yeah?¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Lucy scratched her cheek and said, ¡°If you think it¡®s okay, TH tell Eli when I go home and ask her to prepare her resume.¡¯ Maisie smiled and flipped through her document. ¡°Let¡®s see whichpany under ckgold she wants to join.¡± In the afternoon, at the Lakeview Apartment¡­ ine stood on the balcony and talked to Lucy on the phone. When Lucy told her something, she was stunned. ¡°What? Yo u¡¯ll introduce me to one of thepanies under ckgold?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Lucy replied, ¡°With your ability, I¡®m sure you¡®ll shine if you join one of thepanies under ckgold.¡± ine massaged her nose and said helplessly, ¡°Why are you poking your nose in this? It has nothing to do with you where I¡®m going to work, right?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care if you want to go or not. I¡®m not going to talk to you anymore. I need to return to my workst ation.¡± Lucy hung up the call before ine could say anything. ine looked at her phone and did not know if she should get angry at Lucy or not. ¡°How dare she hang up on me.¡± However, there was no angry expression on her face. Just when she was about to turn around and go into the room, she heard someone opening boxes from next door. The apartment next door had not been upied, and it seemed like someone had moved in. At the Private Middle and High School¡­ The bodyguards were waiting for Colton and Daisie at the school entrance. Daisie wanted to bring Lisa along, but she couldn¡®t find Lisa in her ssroom, After getting into the car, Daisie began to talk nonstop, like a chirping little bird. Colton leaned against the window with one hand on the corner of his forehead while giving her some responses from time to time. Suddenly, his gaze caught the shell bracelet on Daisle¡®s wrist, and he asked,¡± You know how to make a bracelet now?¡± ¡°Of course! Our mom is a jewelry designer, so of course, I¡®d inherit some of her talents as well!¡± Daisie w stopped arguing with Colton. Colton clicked his tongue as he looked at the things outside through the window. ¡°Do you really trust Lis ¡°Why shouldn¡®t 1?¡± Daisie did not know why Colton suddenly brought things like this up. She looked at Colton, but he said, ¡° He felt it was useless to tell her anything. There was a possibility that it would backfire and that she wou Chapter 1375 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1375 No one knew his sister more than he did, so after a short while of contemtion, he decided not to tell her anything. Meanwhile, Evan was discharged from the hospital, and Mr. Eraiser went to pick him up. After returning home, Mr. Eraiser told him to stop causing trouble outside. Evan replied half¨C heartedly. He had been beaten up for no reason, so it went without saying that he wouldn¡®t stomach an insult like that. When Lisa returned from school, her expression changed upon seeing her brother ying games on the couch. She did not greet She mmed the door shut, and Mr. Fraiser, preparing food in the kitchen, turned his head around. He knew her mot her¡®s death had left a big impact on her. However, he had asked the police about the incident, and it had nothing to do with Evan at all. Evan ow ed a group of people some money, and they had a fight with Mrs. Fraiser when they came to their house to look for him. An ident had happened, and they ran away in fear. Mrs. Fraiser had lost too much blood, and she was beyond saving by the time she was rushed to the hospital. He was devastated by the death of his wife as well, and he med himself for not educating his son pr operly. ¨C 1 His wife had died, but life continued. 4 + He just hoped that his son would realize While EM! Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. l ! ! milvio IULIA to turn a newe his mistake after this incident and return to his family to turn a new leaf. 34 CU i ! The next day, Daisie and Lisa went to the library to borrow some books. Their school library was massive. It had an area of two or three basketball courts and was divided into different areas. cho C D The junior high school department was located in a different area from the senior high school departme nt. nior CUT . When Lisa was looking for a book in front of a shelf, Daisie did not see the shell bracelet on her wrist a nd asked, ¡°Lisa, where¡®s your bracelet? You didn¡®t wear it?¡± Lisa was stumped for a moment. A hint of expression crossed her face, and then she offered Daisie a smile. ¡°I¡®m scared I¡®ll lose it , so I keep it at home.¡± Daisie believed her and said, ¡°It¡®s fine if you lose it. I can make a new one for you.¡± ¡°I don¡®t want to trou ble you,¡± she replied with a smile. ¡°We¡®re friends, and you can trouble me whenever you want.¡± Daisie stood at the tip of her toe as she tried to take the book on the shelf. She couldn¡®t reach the book no matter how hard she tried, and in the next second, someone took the b ook. She was stunned and turned her head around to see Zephir standing behind her. ¡°It¡®s you?¡± Zephir handed the book to her and said,¡± Here.¡± ¡°Thank you, Zeph.¡± She took the book.¡± What are you doing in this library?¡± Zephir replied with a smile o After three years, Zephir was already a student in the first year of high school, and he was three years o looking senior that every girl in school sought after. When one went around the school and asked about Zephir, they would find out that he was one of the most popr figures in the school and th school department. ¡°Zeph¡± His friends were members of the basketball club in the senior high school department. When they saw Zephir talking to Daisie, they approached them with smiles and said, ¡°Oh my, if it isn¡¯t Daisie from the junior high school department.¡± ¡°You know me?¡± Daisie asked. One of them put their arm on the shoulder of the person next to him and chuckled. ¡°Of course. You¡®re that little angel that Zeph is always talking about.¡± They were Zephir good friends, and they knew about Daisie through Zephir. However, she felt a little bit awkward when she learned that Zephir had been calling her ¡°little angel.¡± She felt it was normal if they were in elementary school, but all of them had grown up now, and she felt the nickname was embarrass Zephir turned his head to warn his friends. ¡°Stop talking nonsense.¡± They both smiled and did not say anything. Suddenly, they thought of something and asked, ¡°Oh yeah, Daisie, do you wan Daisie frowned, ¡°Can we go watch?¡± ¡°Of course, you can. The high school basketball tournament is open to the whole school, and all of you i Chapter 1376 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1376 Daisie really didn¡®t know. The boy smiled and said, ¡°There¡®ll be a lot of spectators. If you want toe, we¡®ll keep a seat for you, and it¡®s going to be a great seat.¡± Zephir looked toward Daisie. Daisie held Lisa¡®s hand, ¡°Can Ie with Lisa?¡± The boy was nning to invite Daisie, and he knew who he was asking on behalf of, but when he saw that Daisie wanted to bring her friend along, he hesitated. . Lisa noticed something, so she pushed Daisie¡®s hand away and smiled. ¡°Daisie, you go ahead. I might have something on that day. . ¡°Then t¨C¡® ¡°Daisie, pleasee,¡± he asked sincerely, Colton had his hands in his pockets and was quiet. 31 Lisa continued. ¡°By the way, Zephir asked Daisie to go watch a basketball match with him, and she agr eed.¡± 1 i Colton didn¡®t know if she was intentionally telling him that, so he frowned. ¡°I¡®m curious if you really see Daisie as a friend.¡± Lisa¡®s smile faded. 1 Colton looked away toward the windows. ¡°I noticed that you¡®ve changed a lot.) Lisa¡®s fingers curled. ¡°¡­ I didn¡®t.¡°, He looked back, then shrugged. ¡°I hope so too.¡± Before Lisa could reply, he took out the seashell bracelet she had thrown away out of his pocket. ¡°This looks very familiar. My sister gave it to you.¡± Lisa¡®s face turned pale, and she didn¡®t say anything. She had thrown away the bracelet because she didn¡®t want it. She hadn¡¯t been feeling great that day because she felt that Daisie couldn¡®t understand her feeli ¡°If you don¡®t want the presents, you can say no.¡± He put the bracelet away. ¡°If you ept it, you can¡®t just throw it away no matter if you like it or not.¡± Lisa bit her lip and remained silent, Colton walked past her. ¡°I won¡®t tell her about this. She trusts you a lot, so I don¡¯t wish to see your actions hurting her. If you don¡®t appreciate this friendship, stop talking to her.¡± Lisa stood there until Colton left. At the Lakeview Apartment¡­ ine returned with Lucy¡®s car after the interview and finally found a parking spot, but since it was too nCopyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Chapter 1377 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1377 ine was thinking about what she should do when a man in another car got out. He was wearing a business suit that looked simple and clean, brown cks, and had a briefcase in hand. He looked amazing She had never seen a man look so good with such short hair, but it looked perfect on him. She rolled down her window. ¡°Sir.¡± Hector paused, ¡°Are you talking to me?¡± ine smiled and opened the door. ¡°I¡®m sorry, I can¡®t get my car in. Can you help me, please?¡± Hector looked at her car, which was blocked. He could tell she was too close and didn¡®t notice the distance, which was why she was stuck He nodded. ¡°I¡®ll give it a go.¡± ine moved over. ¡°Thanks so much.¡± He got into the car, adjusted the seat, slowly reversed the car, and adjusted the steering wheel. In less than 10 minutes, he managed to park the car. l Dili Tha i .Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. He took out the keys and handed them to her. ¡°Done.¡± th . !! ine took the keys and smiled. ¡°Thank you so much.¡± Hector smiled. ¡°Don¡®t worry about it.¡± ine was surprised when he walked into the building, so she caught up. ¡°Do you live here too?¡± ¡°Yes, I just moved in recently.¡± Oh! They entered the elevator, and ine paused when she saw the floor he was going to. Hector looked at her. ¡°Which floor are you on?¡± She smiled. ¡°The same as you.¡± Hector didn¡®t say anything after that. When they got to the 12th floor, they walked out together, and ine slowed her steps until she saw he was going to the unit next to hers. Le Hector took out his keys and unlocked his door when he heard in¡®s voice. ¡°What a coincidence, You¡® re my new neighbor!¡± 3 Hector paused, turned to look at her, and chuckled. ¡°That really is a coincidence.¡± ¡°By the way, thanks f or helping me park the car. Let me cook you dinner.¡± Hector hesitated. ¡°I don¡®t think that¡®s a good idea.¡± ine understood. They were strangers, and it wouldn¡®t be too nice, so she exined, ¡°I live with my sister.¡± Hector paused. ¡°Let¡®s y by ear.¡± In the evening, Lucy bought some groceries home when she returned from work because ine had as 1 When she got into their apartment, she saw ine tidying up the living room and frowned, ¡°What¡®s happening? You asked me to get groceries and tidied up the living room. Are we expecting guests?) ¡°Of course, why else would I ask you to get groceries?¡± ine cleaned up the living room and sat on the couch, ¡°That¡®s so tiring. Let¡®s hire a cleane Lucy ced the groceries on the table and tossed her bag onto the couch. ¡°Are you going to help me pa ine ced the bag neatly. ¡°Don¡®t mess it up. We have a hot guy living next door who¡®s about your age. He looks great, and I¡®m guessing that he¡®s single. ¡°He helped me park my car, and I invited him for dinner. We can¡®t show him a messy ce as a first impression, can we?¡± Lucy ignored her, took the groceries into the kitchen, and started unpacking. ine went close to her. ¡°I¡®m helping you. You better act properly¡°. ¡°Helping me?¡± Lucy looked at her. She looked serious. ¡°To find a match.¡± Lucy was rendered speechless as she pushed her out: ¡°Go away. You should look for one yourself.¡± ine leaned against the fridge. ¡°I¡®m a career woman. Dating isn¡®t something on my mind at this age.¡± Chapter 1378 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1378 Lucy ignored ine. When she was done cooking dinner, ine seized the moment and quickly ran next door and knocked on the door. It took a long time before Hector finally opened the door. He seemed to have juste out of the show er as he smelled of very fresh soap. He had casually put on a loose lounge T¨C shirt and pants beforeing out to answer the door. ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting.¡± ¡°It¡®s fine. Do you live alone?¡± ine peeked into the house upon saying that. Sure enough, it looked like he lived alone! The living room was spacious and clean. There were no women¡®s shoes on the shoe rack. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Hector hesitated. ¡°About dinner, I think=¡± ine didn¡®t give him a chance to refuse and quickly dragged him out: ¡°I asked my sister to make an extra portion for dinner tonight. It will be a waste if you don¡®te to join us.¡°. 14 ULT Thus, Hector was forcefuily brought next door. ih When Lucy heard themotion outside the door, she looked up and met Hector¡®s gaze. She almost l ost her grip on her fork. TT ine did not notice Lucy¡®s shock. She smiled and introduced her sister to Hector. ¡°This is my sister, L ucy.¡± Hector looked at Lucy. ¡°You live here?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ Yeah.¡± Lucy nodded, startled. ine looked at them and realized something was amiss. Surprised, she asked, ¡°You know each other?¡± . The three of them sat at the dining table. Only then did ine find out Lucy and Hector were colleague s three years ago. What a small world! To have been colleagues three years ago and end up as neighbors three yearster after not keeping in contact with one another. That was fate! There was an awkward silence in the room. Lucy nibbled her fork and broke the silence. ¡°When did you get back?¡± ine looked at him. Hector smiled and said, ¡°This week.¡± Lucy asked again, ¡°Does Ms. Vanderbilt know?¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. He grunted. ¡°I haven¡®t told her,¡± With that, Lucy didn¡®t ask any more questions. ine kicked her foot under the table, causing Lucy to frown and look in her direction. ine shot her a look that said: ¡°Is that all we¡®re talking about?¡± Lucy shifted her foot away: Although she and Hector were once colleagues, that was three years ago. Moreover, they had not contacted each other for three years. How could she have the nerve to pry into any more of his life¡®s details than that? Did ine want her to ask about his bank ount details as well!? They proceeded to eat in silence. When Lucy reached out to fork a pork rib from the sharing tter, Hector just so happened to have targeted the same rib. The two of them paused midway and looked up at each other. Then, they both pulled back their forks and s aid in unison, ¡°You first.¡± As an unwilling participant in such an awkward situation, ine simply butted in and took away the pork rib. ¡°If you guys won¡®t eat it, I will.¡± Suddenly, Lucy¡®s cell phone rang. She checked the caller ID, but before she could answer, ine snatch from her and saw it was her mother, ¡°I¡®ll answer it,¡± ¡°Hey, you¨C¡± Before Lucy could finish, ine walked to the balcony to answer the call. Hector looked up at her. ¡°You¡®re still working at my cousin¡®spany, right?¡± Lucy looked away and scratched her cheek with a smile. ¡°Ah, right. I¡®m still working there.¡± Then she added, ¡°The benefits Ms. Vanderbilt gives are quite good. The main thing is tha ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Hector lowered his eyes and did not deny it. ¡°There¡®s no doubt about that. She¡®s really good.¡± ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt will be very happy to know you¡®re back¡± Lucy said as she ced the pork ribs on her Heughed out loud. ¡°Let¡®s hope so.¡± After dinner, Hector returned to his apartment. As Lucy cleared the table, 20 ine walked over with a ss of water and leaned close to her. You like him?¡± Lucy paused and looked up. ¡°Who said that? You don¡®t like him? That¡®s a pity. I¡®m sure many girls like a handsome man like him.¡± ine slowly drank Chapter 1379 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1379 Lucy rolled her eyes. ¡°You don¡®t do anything around here, but you sure talk the most.¡± Then, she took th e dishes to the kitchen. ine tutted, put on her headphones, and returned to her room. Night approached. Rain poured down across the city, blurring the neon lights of the streets. The lights in the room were warm and yellow. Pearl stood in front of the window. The raindrops pelted a gainst the window like curtainyers. Tanner pushed open the door and walked toward her, hugging her from behind. ¡°Why, are you standing in front of the window?¡± She looked through the ss at the blurry figure of Tanner. ¡°I love rainy days.¡± He snuggled himself against the side of her neck andughed huskily. ¡°Is that so?¡± Pearl¡®s eyshes fluttered. ¡°Because rain can wash away all sorts of dirty things.¡± Tanner turned her around and cupped her cheek in his palm. ¡°Do you know about moss?¡°. Pearl looked at him, and Tanner smiled and chuckled as he said, ¡°Moss may be a low¨C level nt. It¡®s not as dazzling as flowers and likes to inhabit dark, damp ces, but it never loses the c ourage to grow. Even if the warm spring sun can¡®t reach the dorsum, it still remains very much alive. It¡®s still green. Although it¡®s as small as a grain of rice, it doesn¡®t stop it from blooming passionately like a graceful and charming peony.¡± Pearl pursed her lips and stared at him. Tanner rubbed her face with his fingertips. ¡°Do you know when you¡®re most dazzling?¡± She winced. ¡°When?¡± ¡°When you don¡®t lose yourself.¡± Tanner hugged her and rested his chin on the top of her head. ¡°No matt er what others say about you.¡± Pearl sank into his arms. The warmth that enveloped her melted her cold heart. ¡°Mommy.¡± Noah appeared in the bedroom doorway, holding a pillow, as he rubbed his eyes. Pearl gently pushed Tanner away and walked toward Noah. She squatted down and said, ¡°Noe, why ar e you awake?¡± Noah hugged her. ¡°There¡®s thunder when it rains. I don¡®t dare sleep alone.¡± Pearl turned to look at Tanner, who smiled. ¡°Noe can sleep with us tonight.¡± Tanner went forward and picked up Noah. Noah hugged his neck and asked childishly, ¡°Does Daddy know how to tell stories?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Tanner kissed his forehead. ¡°Do you want to hear a story?¡± Noah nodded. Tanner then carried him to the bed and told him a bedtime fairy tale. As Pearl watched both father and son, a smile appeared on her lips. As the clock ticked deeper into the night, the rain gradually lessened. After Tanner finished telling the story, he closed the storybook and turned to look at Noah and Pearl beside him. Bot h mother and son were asleep. He set the storybook on the bedside table, tucked them in, and rolled to his side. Noah slept between t hem. He wrapped his arms around them both and smiled tightly.¡± Good night.¡± The next day... Lucy was just leaving the house when she bumped into Hector. She greeted him with a smile, ¡°Morning. Are you goin g out too?¡± Hector closed the door and turned to her.¡± Yes, I¡®m going to stop by my cousin¡®s office. She slung her bag over her shoulder, ¡°Then we¡®re going the same way.¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. She stepped into the elevator with Hector and pressed the button for the first floor. She turned and n ced at Hector. ¡°Do you U n ha verodon.lt ¨C .. 19 . . RISIT . or Hector answered, ¡°I¡®ll probably work on some makeup design at an entertainmentpany.¡± 03 122 * Lucy was surprised. ¡°Makeup design for celebrities, huh?¡°||| Heughed a little. ¡°Something like that.¡± TUT The two of them walked out of the elevator, and Lucy said excitedly beside him, ¡°That sounds amazing. You¡®ll get to know many list celebrities. The sry will definitely be handsome.¡± Chapter 1380 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1380 Since celebrities made a lot of money, the sry of their personal stylists would definitely be quite subs tantial. Moreover, if the stylist¡®s design was umon and amazing, they might even be a pop r brand. With that, a stylist could decide how much they wanted to charge for their services. It was the equivalent of someone paying you for your services, yet you would still be able to specify the price for your services. Hectorughed. ¡°Sounds like you¡®re desperate for money.¡± ¡°Of course. Who isn¡®t?¡± Lucy said matter¨Cof¨Cfactly. ¡°Workers like us working in first¨C ss cities have to work our *sses off to make money.¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. He nodded. ¡°True.¡± Soon, they arrived at his car. He stopped and looked at Lucy. ¡°Do you need a ride over?¡± ¡°No, thanks. I can drive myself.¡± She ru¨ªmaged in her purse for her car keys, felt for them, and frowned. ¡°Hey, where are my keys? Lucy continued searching. She remembered putting her car keys in her bagst night. ¡°Lucy!¡± They heard ine shouting from 12 floors up. They looked up to see her standing on the balcony, looki ng down. ¡°I¡®m going to use your car today. I¡®ve got your keys. You figure out how to get to the office, alri ght!¡± With that, she proudly pocketed the car keys and returned to the apartment. Fuming, Lucy held herself back from cursing. She took a deep breath and looked awkwardly at Hector. ¡°In that case, yes, please. I¡®ll have to trouble you to drive me to the office. Soon after, they arrived. Hector parked in front of the Soul¡®s branch office. Lucy got out and waved toward Hector, who was in the car. ¡°I¡®ll go in now. You take care and drive slowl y.¡± He pursed his lips and smiled as he watched her enter the building. Then he turned around and drove i n the direction of Soul¡®s office. Maisie was sitting in her office reading documents when Saydie knocked on the door and walked in. ¡°Ma¡®am.¡± Maisie looked up to see Hectoring in behind Saydie. She put the file down and stood up. ¡°Hector, y ou¡®re back in the country?¡± Saydie backed out, closing the door behind her, Hector smiled and said, ¡°Yeah, I¡®m back.¡± Maisie walked up to him and held his chin as she sized him up. ¡°Not bad. It seems that sending you overseas to further your studies was the right choice.¡± Hector was wearing a light blue suit with a ck turtleneck and dark trousers. He looked like a casual b usinessman¨Csimple and efficient. Maisie walked to the sofa and sat down. She poured two cups of tea and waited for him to sit down. ¡°Does your father know that you¡®re back?¡± He nodded. ¡°I told him.¡± ¡°About Linda¡­¡± Maisie frowned, ¡°I¡®m sorry I couldn¡®t persuade her.¡± He picked up his teacup. ¡°I know, cuz, but I can¡®t me you for that.¡± Maisie smiled. She slowly drank her tea and changed the topic. ¡°Have you found a job since you came back?¡± ¡°Well, the entertainmentpany is in a hurry to hire a stylist. I went for an interview, and I passed,¡± he said with a smile. ¡°I¡®ll start officially in a few days.¡± She asked, ¡°Which entertainmentpany?¡± ¡°Zestar.¡± Maisie sneered. ¡°I thought you would choose Royal Crown.¡± He looked down. ¡°Royal Crown is apany owned by my cousin¨Cin¨C law, but I still want to try working at otherpanies.¡± Maisie looked at him. ¡°That¡®s not a bad idea, If you do well in otherpanies, it doesn¡®t matter where y le is ¨C ¨C . Then she stood up. ¡°Have you had breakfast? Do you want to grab breakfast together?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Maisie drove to a high¨C end restaurant. She had reserved a seat by the window in advance. When they arrived, the waiter brought them to their seats and handed them the menu with both hands. After they ordered and the waiter left, Maisie looked at him. ¡°Was it difficult for you when you were all alo Chapter 1381 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1381 Hector shrugged, ¡°Everything has been fino apart from the difficulty i faced at the beginning because of thenguage barrier. However, after being there f or a long time, I made friends, and things Improved over time¡± She smiled. ¡°That sounds great. By the way, what¡®s your friend¡®s namo? You should invite him to Zloko va someday in the future. I¡®ll have to treat him to a meal for you.¡± ¡°His name is Eric. By the way, his father used to be a shareholder of Luxe. I wonder if you¡®d know the father?¡± ather?¡± Maisie was startled, ¡°Which shareholder of Luxe?¡± Hector replied, ¡°His father¡®s name is Harry Knowles.¡± Maisie was astonished for a split second and then burst intoughter all of a sudden. ¡°He turns out to b e Mr. Knowles¡® son. Then you¡®re truly a lucky b*stard.¡± ¡®Mr. Knowles has always been very friendly to ot hers, and his connections in Stoslo are also very strong. The apple never falls far from the tree, so the son that he brought up would naturally be as great as the father. It can only be said that Hector is indeed very fortunate. ¡®It¡®s said that birds of a feather flock together. Making excellent friends has always been considered as collecting wealth on one¡®s path to sess, while messing around with bad friends will only impede his chance of seeding. ¡®This sounds very brutal and real because it¡®s the reality. After the two of them had breakfast, when the y were paying the bills at the cashier, they encountered Tanner and a woman, who wereing in their direction. Tanner was holding a child in one hand and the woman in the other¨C the whole scene looked very warm and blissful. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Maisie did not recognize the woman, who was Pearl, but she was a little surprised when she saw this s cene. Seeing Maisie, Pearl was stunned and stopped moving for a moment. Tanner turned around and looke d at her. Maisie¡®s gaze was fixed on their interlocked hands. ¡®Because of Pearl¡®s matter, Tanner has never had an affair with any other woman in the past three year s, and it¡®s even more impossible for him to have a child of this age. Therefore, Pearl is the only one that he would treat with such care nowadays! Maisie greeted them with a polite smile, followed Hector as he turned and was about to leave, walked p ast the couple, and left the diner. Pearl turned her head. ¡°Maisie.¡± Maisie stopped, turned around slowly, and nced at Pearl. Pearl let go of Tanner¡®s hand and walked toward her. ¡°I wish to talk to you.¡± Maisie took a nce at Tanner, and it did not look like he was going to stop her from doing so. Thus, she gave off a smile. ¡°Okay.¡± Maisie and Pearl walked to the French windows in the corridor. The nts outside the window looked s o green and lively, bringing a different view to the rooftops around the city. Pearl looked out the window and said slowly, ¡°You wanted to see me three years ago, but I didn¡®t agree to meet you back then.¡± Maisie turned to look at her. ¡°I know.¡± ¡°I used to hate you, but I don¡®t hate you anymore. I just don¡®t have the courage to face you.¡± Pearl turne d around and stared at Maisie. ¡°Because I¡®ll think of those things that happened and the things that I did back then whenever I see you, I thought I¡®d find relief by hiding from you. That¡®s why I avoided meeting you cowardly.¡± ¡°Maisie.¡± She called her name. ¡°I can finally face you now.¡± Maisie stepped forward, stretched out her arms, and hugged her Pearl was astounded, and the darkness in her heart faded gradually as if the dark clouds that were over Maisie smiled andforted her. ¡°You¡®ve done a great job.¡± Pearl¡®s eyes turned bloodshot immediately. She could finally bid her past self goodbye and no longer needed to live with the guilt anymore Nrained very frequently during the hot summer. Especially after the sweltering heat, there was always heavy rain Nn stood in front of the French window with an arm akimbo, holding a mug of coffee. The rain outside the window was so heavy that it almost clouded t A Quincy walked into the office and stood behind him after knocking on the door. ¡± Mr. Goldmann, the representative of Hannigans Inc. hase and left.¡± Nn turned around. ¡°What did they say?¡° Chapter 1382 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1382 Quincy scratched his head and expressed his doubts. ¡°They imed it¡®s to express their gratitude. They actually handed the development rights of the Bronze Bay Hotel to us. Mr. Goldmann do enlighten me, what is Tanner thinking? Could it be that he¡®s so happy because Pearl and his son have returned to him?¡± Nn put the coffee on the desk. ¡°He¡¯s not doing so to thank me¡± Quincy was startled. ¡°Is he not?¡± Heughed. ¡°He¡®s thanking Zee.¡± After saying so, Nn lifted his gaze. ¡°Zee was able to make Pearl let go of her pastpletely. And P earl has agreed to marry Tanner by the end of the year.¡± Quincy was stunned. ¡°She¡®s agreed to get married to him, and he¡¯s so happy that he¡®s on the verge of losing his mind?¡± Nn sat on the leather chair. ¡°Pearl didn¡®t n to marry him originally, but she agreed to it in the end. So, how can he not be happy?¡± Quincy finally understood the whole concept. ¡®So, Tanner is thanking Mrs. Goldmann because she helped him to marry the love of his life? And because of that, he¡®s handing such a huge project over to ckgold? It turns out that Mrs. Goldmann is quite a pro. If she were to work under ckgold as a sales representative, her performance would be off the charts¡® Maisie was standing outside the door at some point, so she could not help but knock on the door. ¡°Hey, I heard you guys talking about me behind my back before I entered the door.¡± Quincy turned his head and exined immediately, ¡°The discussion isn¡®t something bad, Mrs. Goldman n. We were praising you.¡± Nn sneered. Maisie walked to the couch and sat down.¡± Quincy, go make some tea.¡± Quincy nodded fawningly. ¡°Yes, I¡®m on it right now!¡± He then left the office. Nn got up, walked toward her, stood in front of her, leaned over, and propped his arms against the b ack of the chair behind her. ¡°It¡®s raining so heavily, and you¡®ve purposelye to see me.¡± Maisie chuckled and gently pulled his tie.¡± Haven¡®t you heard that famous saying?¡± Nn¡®s lips approached her. ¡°And what saying is that?¡± She wrapped her arms around his neck. ¡± Humans tend to miss someone more when it rains.¡± His smile intensified as he turned over, picked her up, and ced her on his thighs. ¡°Did you juste back from Pearl¡¯s?¡± She pouted. ¡°Yes, and they forced a free romance y onto me while I was there.¡± Nnughed. ¡°So, is that why you thought of me?¡± ¡°After all, I¡®m also a woman who has a husband to start a romance y!¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Maisie threw herself into his arms and was about to do something to him when Quincy pushed the door open and entered the room with tea. ¡°Mrs. Goldmann, I¡®ve finished making tea.¡± That was how Quincy was forbidden from stepping into the office again today, A week passed in the blink of an eye... Daisie came to watch the high schoolers¡® basketball game in the school, and the entire hali almost had a full house. Just as she was looking around for them, someone called her, ¡°Little angel, this way.¡± Her seat was in the front row, which was indeed the best seat one could get if a good view were of top priority. Seeing her approaching them, the senior sitting next to Zephir took the initiative to give up his seat. ¡°You She had not seen anyone from the same grade as her so far. Zephir turned to look at her and gave off a warm smile. ¡°Not many people from junior high came.¡± Daisie stared at him. ¡°Is that so?¡± The senior sitting next to her chuckled.¡± You¡®re the only one who came.¡± Her expression dimmed instantly. ¡°You lied to me? How can you live with that?¡± After saying so, she turned around and red at Zephir. ¡°And you, too, joined forces with them and lied Zephir rubbed her head. ¡°Don¡®t worry, the high schoolers¡® basketball game is indeed open to the public, so it¡®s okay for us to bring you here.¡± The other senior sitting on the side agreed. ¡°Yes, some of our ssmates even brought their family mem Chapter 1383 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1383 After the two¨Chour game, Daisie followed Zephir out of the basketball court. Daisie turned around and looked at him.¡± Brother Zephir, do you want to y basketball too?¡± Zephir smiled. ¡°I¡®m fine with not ying.¡± ¡°Wasn¡®t your illness healed long ago? If you want to y, then just do it.¡± Daisie ced her hands behin d her as if she was giving Zephir a piece of advice. The two seniors, who yed in the game, had changed out of their jerseys. They approached them and wrapped their arms around Zephir¡®s shoulder. ¡°Your brother Zephir is a super schr, all he d oes is focus on his studies. ying basketball doesn¡®t suit him at all.¡± Zephir pursed his lips and gave off a smile. Daisie crossed her arms and looked at the two of them. ¡°Why doesn¡®t it suit him?¡± The two seniors exchanged nces andughed out loud: :¡°If your brother Zephir can do everything th at you throw at him, how do you expect ordinary boys tike us to survive high school?¡± ¡®He¡®s handsome, filthy rich, and a top student at the same time. He¡®s already the top gun among all the one¨C percenters of this high school. What would we have to do if he were to be proficient in sports?¡® Ze phir looked at them. ¡°Don¡®t you guys have tuition sses to attend in the afternoon? Why are you still st anding here?¡± ¡°Tsk, alright, alright, we¡®ll leave now.¡± The two seniors then said goodbye to Daisie with a smile. ¡°Little a ngel, we¡¯re leaving already. See you around.¡± Daisie also waved to them. Zephir sent Daisie to the school gate. It was a weekend today, so most students were on holiday, and o nly very few could be seen. Although there were a few students, most of them were only there for the tuition sses. The car that came to pick up Daisie was parked not far away, and Daisie turned around and asked, ¡°Br other Zephir, do you want me to send you back?¡± Zephir raised his hand and rubbed her head. ¡°Nah, my father wille to pick me upter. You should go back first.¡± Daisie nodded. ¡°Okay, then I¡®ll go first.¡± She took a few steps forward, looked back at Zephir, and waved with a grin. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Zephir could not help butugh when he saw her figure trotting toward the car. Daisie just got in the car, only to find out that Colton was actually in the car, and she was stunned. ¡°Colt on, you¡®re here?¡± Colton retracted his gaze from the rearview mirror and took off his earphones. ¡°I¡®m here because I¡®m worried about you, you idiot.¡± ¡°Brother Zephir and I were watching the game. What¡®s there to worry abo ut?¡± She was puzzled. But after saying so, she realized something, startled, and asked¡® Colton, how did you know that I would be here to watch the game today?¡± Colton shook his head and stared at her. ¡°Guess who told me about it?¡± Daisie frowned. It was actually very easy to.get to the bottom of the question. After all, it could not have Thus, apart from herself, only Lisa knew about the game. However, she did not me Lisa but spoke up for her. ¡°She¡®s probably worried about me too. That¡®s why she told you about this. Colton scoffed. He did not even bother to utter another word and put on his earphones again. ¡®She¡®ll only learn her lesson when she gets to see Lisa¡®s true colors¡® Mr. Fraiser was cooking dinner at home when Evan rushed in and kicked open the door of Lisa¡®s room, did this, right!?¡± Mr. Fraiser quickly put down all the utensils in his hands, walked out of the kitchen, and saw Evan grabbing Lisa¡®s hair and drag out of the room. ¡°Evan Fraiser, what in the hill are you doing to your sister!?¡± ¡°My sister?¡± Evan pushed L Chapter 1384 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1384 Mr. Fraiser was momentarily stunned. He looked at Lisa, who was sitting on the floor, without saying a word. ¡°Lili, did you really do that?¡± Lisa¡®s expression looked sullen, but she did not utter a single word. Evan did not have a target to vent his anger, so he could only kick the cab beside him. The items di syed in the cab swayed and fell to the floor, creating a series of loud noises. ¡°Look at the obedient daughter that you¡®ve brought up. I didn¡®t expect that she would have the guts and ability toe up with such a scheme.¡± ¡®Evan, just shut up. ¡°There you go. You¡®re starting to get all biased again.¡± Evan scoffed, clicked his tongue, and said straightforwardly, ¡°in order to fulfill y our precious daughter¡®s vanity, you have to spend more money to send her to a noble junior high, but I don¡®t think she¡®s learned anything. Ah, no, I think the only thing that she¡®s picked up from the school is bribing others. She¡®s even outdone me in that department.¡± Mr. Eraiser¡®s expression dimmed, and he did not say anything. At that moment, Lisa got up abruptly and rushed out. ¡°Lili!¡± As the sunset faded and darkness took over the sky, Lisa was walking on the street. The neon lights on the side of the road lit up gradually and began to embellish the dark environment. Even the shops were bri ghtly lit. She took out her cell phone and logged into her social media ount. More than a dozen fans realized that she had not updated her news feed for some time, and they had started urging her to update her f eed. She merely took a nce at the messages and put the phone back in her pocket irritably. * A sedan stopped at the entrance of a hotel at that moment, and the woman who got out of the car had a two¨Cand¨Ca¨Chalf¨Cyear¨Cold girl in her arms, while the man who came out of the car after the mother¨C and¨Cdaughter was not wearing a mask. Thus, Lisa recognized him at first nce. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡®It¡®s Helios Boucher, the famous actor who¡®s retired from the facade of the entertainment industry for three years.¡¯ In the three years after Helios¡® retirement, he rarely appeared in front of the public. He had always kept a very low profile, even when he was traveling. Before he quit the industry, whenever he appeared, there would always be a huge crowd, and all of the m were his fans. But after retiring from the industry, his itinerary had always been kept a secret and wa s no longer avable to the public. Lisa did not expect to meet the actor Helios Boucher himself in public, so she took out her phone immediately to record a video. After saving the video, she c ame up with a caption and posted the video on her social media. Unfortunately, she did not know that this action of hers would create an enormousmotion in society . The next day¡­ More than a dozen media outlets were in a mad rush to be the first to report the news that Helios brought his wife and daughter out for dinner. Generally, the more standard and well¨C known agencies would censor the child¡®s face for fear of causing trouble. But some less famous reporters chose not to censor the child¡®s face to gain exposure and make a fortu ne out of this piece of news. The face of Helios¡® child had been exposed, so many reprimands appeared on the Inte over the nigh Lisa was sitting in the ssroom jotting down notes, and the cell phone in her pocket kept vibrating. She ounts. She tapped on the screen, and all of them were friend requests, but all of them added her only to rebuke her. (Why don¡®t you kill yourself?] [Princess Lizzie? What a username! Didn¡®t you feel embarrassed and shameful when exposing a video of someone else¡®s child? [Young influencers nowadays are just absurd. All they¡®ve learned is to piggyback on someone else¡®s pop Lisa¡®s hand trembled. She was so frightened that she knocked over the book on the desk, and loud nois The ssmates sitting in the front half of the ss turned to look at her, and the teacher raised her head at this moment and fro Lisa stood up in a panic, and her face paled. ¡°Ma¡­ Ma¡®am, ¡­ 1. I want to go to the bathroom.¡± Seeing that her face looked rather pallid, the teacher nodded. ¡°Murry up and go.¡± Chapter 1385 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1385 Lisa ran out of the ssroom in a hurry. When she arrived at the bathroom, she hid in the cubicle and turned on her phone with trembli ng hands. Half of theizens thatmented on her post scolded her for not having a conscience and being immoral. The people who sent her friend requests were all Helios¡® fans. Upon seeing those unpleasantments, Lisa sat directly on the toilet bowl as her legs wobbled. She tapped on the browser and searched for entertainment news and information, all of which were upied by the video she had taken the previous night. She did not expe ct the video to be reposted by fans andizens. She was really in the soup now. Meanwhile¡­ The Bouchers contacted the media outlets and asked for the video to be removed immediately. Unfortunately, the child¡®s uncens ored appearance had been exposed to all sorts of people worldwide. Even if the articles and video were withdrawn, it was not guaranteed that others would not spread it privately. CO Beatrice was being carried held in her grandmother¡®s arms. She was holding a smallb in her hand tob the hair of t he doll in her other hand. She was still young and did not know what was going on. ¨C w Barbara looked at Helios, who was on the phone while standing in front of the window. After a while, he hung up the phone and turned around. ¡°All the articles have been taken off, and those videos that haven¡®t been censored have also be en removed from the Inte. I believe that this incident will be forgotten after a while, just like any other news.¡± Christina was exasperated. ¡°I don¡®t know who in the world can be so immoral. Bea is still so young. I won¡®t me that person for taking pictures or recording videos, but the problem is that they should censor the child¡®s face.¡± Helios responded in a heavy tone, ¡°This is all on me. It¡®s my negligence.¡± A n VarunaratiL Barbara took his hand. ¡°You¡®ve been very careful all this while. After all, we didn¡¯t know that there¡®d be someone recording videos nearby.¡± Helios used to travel in cars that cost hundreds of thousands of dors, but he had started driving a ver y low¨Cprofile st tens of thousands of dors ever TOUT LIIC from He sat down beside Barbara and held the back of her hand. ¡°If you and Beatrice want to go out, bring a few bodyguards along.¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. She nodded. At this time, Helios¡® assistant walked into the living room. ¡°Mr. Boucher, we¡®ve found the person who rec orded the video and the original tform where the video was uploaded. But.¡± The assistant hesitated. stiri Christina picked up her granddaughter and asked, ¡°But what?¡°. The assistant handed a tablet to Helios and replied, ¡°But the other party seems to be a junior high student. She¡®s studying in a private school, and her photos on her socia l media ounts feel a little familjar.¡± Not to mention her appearance. After looking at the background of a few photos, Helios immediately re alized they were taken at the Goldmann mansion. The girl in the photo had retouched her looks in those photos. She looked a little familiar, and the clothes that she was wearing seemed to b Barbara took the tablet from his hand at this time. ¡°Let me take a look.¡± She only skimmed through two to three photos and immediately remembered who it was. ¡°Isn¡®t this Daisie¡®s ssmate?¡± At Soul¡­ Maisie went through the social media feed that Barbara showed her. She scrolled from top to bottom an Barbara rubbed her forehead. ¡°I didn¡®t expect it to be that little girl. What in the world is going on?¡± ¡°Why would she be wearing Daisie¡®s clothes and watch? i remember the watch in her hand. It¡®s the watc I gave Daisie as her Christmas gift a while back.¡± Maisie had already heard what Colton ?aid, but she was still a little surprised after seeing these photos. Lisa posted the things Daisie gave her on the Inte to show off. To be honest, she was quite heartbro her the most was not those precious gifts and the money spent but the fact that a little girl had not been Daisie¡®s original intention when giving Lisa all those gifts was only to strengthen their bond. She had once told Maisie she hoped Lisa could be as confident as she wa Chapter 1386 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1386 Daisie had everything, so she couldn¡®t understand that when people got something they could never ha ve gotten, they started to think that it would be easy for that to happen again. Maisie put her hand to her forehead because it was her concern. ¡°I¡®ll take care of that.¡± Barbara sighed and looked down at her. * It¡®s best that you don¡®t do anything and let the teacher or father take over. Daisie loves this friend a lot, so it would be a bad idea for you to take action.¡± Maise looked at the desk, deep in thought. At the Private Middle and High School¡­ Lisa dragged Daisie to the rooftop in a hurry while looking around. Daisie looked around and back at her, ¡°Lisa, are you hiding from someone?¡± Daisie hadn¡®t watched the news, so she wasn¡®t aware of what had happened, and the trend had been r eced, so she wouldn¡¯t be able to see anything anymore. . . . vas C Lisa bit her lip and was hesitant for a long time. All theizens were against her and had found her information, so she was terrified. She didn¡®t w ant to be under attack because of this. ¨C ¨C She suddenly grabbed Daisie¡®s hand. ¡°¡­ I need your help.¡± ¨C Daisie looked d to be able to help. ¡°Sure, tell me about it.¡± 124 Lida told her everything, but because she was afraid that Daisie wouldn¡®t help her, she skipped the part about secretly taking pictures. Instead, she said that Helios had¡® ident ally walked into the frame while she was taking selfies. She had supposedly posted the video without re alizing who they were. . . Daisie looked at her, a little surprised. Lisa¡®s eyes welled up with tears. ¡°Now, Mr. Voucher¡®s fans are cursing me out, but I didn¡®t mean to do it. I really¡­ didn¡®t know that that was him.¡± After that, she started looking at Daisie with puppy eyes. ¡°So, could you help me talk to your mom?¡®¨C know that your mom is close with him, so I¡®ll be fine if she clears the air with him.¡± . ¡± . . . .. OD ( UT .. ¡°. . . Daisie agreed without a second thought. . After they happily left the rooftop, Colton, who was hiding in a corner, looked annoyed. In the evening¡­ After school, the children returned to the Goldmann mansion and bumped into Maisie and Nn,, who w . Daisie happily pushed her bag into Colton¡®s arms and ran toward Maisie. ¡°Mom!¡± When Maisie saw Daisie rushing over to hug her, she squinted. ¡°What¡®s going on?¡± Daisie was going to speak when Colton ced their bags on the couch and said,¡± Nothing is going on w for Lisa.¡± Daisie paused and looked at Colton in astonishment. Maisie¡®s smile faded a little. ¡°Daisie, I know you¡®re close with Lisa, but she exposed Bea¡®s face without p Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Daisie didn¡®t expect her mother to be so serious about it, so she pouted, then lowered her head and said to do that.¡± Maisie and Nn looked at each other before cing a hand on her shoulder,¡± What did she tell you?¡± Daisie told Maisie everything, which made her expression darken. She might have believed that Lisa didn¡®t mean to do it if she had not watched the video. But now, only Daisie believed in Lisa. Maisie handed the video to her. ¡°This doesn¡®t look like it wasn¡®t intentional, Daisie. I can¡®t help you, and neither can you.¡± Chapter 1387 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1387 Daisie looked up, ¡°But¨C¡± ¡°Daisie, people need to take credit for their own mistakes. You can¡®t help her for the rest of your life,¡± M aisie stopped the video and looked less stoic. ¡°She asked you to speak to me, right?¡± ¡°NO¡± Daisie wasn¡®t good at lying because her ears would turn red if she did. Maisie raised her eyebrows. ¡°Real friends wouldn¡®t manipte you.¡± Daisie ran upstairs, closed her door, and jumped onto her bed, looking distraught. She didn¡¯t understand why Lisa would lie to her. Was she just afraid that she would be criticized? Colton leaned against her door outside,¡® You silly girl, haven¡®t you realized that Lisa has changed?¡± Daisie sat up, looked toward him, and bit her lip. ¡°That¡®s impossible. Why would she change?¡± Colton walked over with his arms crossed! Everyone changes. She¡®s still Lisa, just not the one you used to know.¡± Daisie fell quiet. Colton ced her shell bracelet on the desk, and she was surprised. ¡°Didn¡®t I give this to Lisa?¡± ¡°Yes, I picked it up.¡± Picked up meant that Lisa had thrown it away. Daisie paused, her eyes staring at the bracelet on the desk. She would be lying if she said that she didn¡®t mind the present she handmade being thrown away. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Daisie didn¡®t sleep well that night because of that. She rested on the desk and didn¡®t know how to face Lisa like she used to. ¡°Daisie,¡± Lisa called out to her from outside the ssroom. Daisie snapped back to the present, calmed herself down, and walked over to her, ¡°Lisa, l-¡± ¡°Have you spoken to your mom?¡± Lisa interrupted while looking at her hopefully. Daisie looked down and asked after a moment, ¡°Lisa, was it really unintentional?¡± Lisa¡®s smile dropped. ¡°What do you mean?¡® ¡°We¡®re friends, right, Lisa? Tell me the truth, and I¡®ll try to figure something out¨C¡± Before she could finish , Lisa¡®s expression changed. ¡°Do you think that I¡®m lying?¡± ¡°That¡®s not what I meant.¡± ¡°What did you mean then, Daisie? You agreed to help me.¡± Lisa was anxious . I¡®m running out of time. Everyone is criticizing me. You¡®re the only person who can help me now.¡± Daisie looked at Lisa¡®s wrist. ¡°Why was the bracelet that I gave you with Colton?¡± Lisa¡®s expression froze, and she avoided eye contact with Daisie in silence. Daisie took a deep breath. ¡°Lisa, I want to help, but I¡®ve watched the video, and I know you¡®re afraid of being criticized. Uncle Helios won¡®t me you if you apologize.¡± ¡°Forget it.¡± Lisa¡®s face dropped, and she looked unfriendly. ¡°If you don¡®t want to help, then just say so. There¡®s no need for all these excuses. I guess I¡®ve seen the real you now.¡± She turned and left. Daisie froze on the spot and didn¡®t know how to react. Lisa never went to see Daisie after that, and even if they bumped into each other, Lisa pretended that sh saw that would ask, ¡°Daisie, did you have an argument with Lisa?¡± They all knew that Lisa was close with Daisie. Daisie lowered her head and didn¡®t answer. She didn¡®t know why Lisa would turn into a person like that. Chapter 1388 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1388 When Daisie got back to her ssroom and took out her phone as she wanted to text Lisa to exin. A fter sending the message, however, she realized that she was blocked. Lisa, who had blocked her, didn¡®t know what her mistake was and thought that Daisie would exin herself to her. She did that just so that Daisie would feel anxious. Daisie cherished their friendship, so she must have been feeling upset. Lisa was going to wait for Daisi e to beg her to be friends, again. She deleted all the badments about her and tweeted. After a few days, during gym ss, Daisie went to the library. She was feeling terrible because she was blocked, so she tried re ading to feel better. She stood in front of the shelves and flipped through a book when she faintly heard someone say, ¡°Are you still ignoring Daisie?¡± ¡°Yes, aren¡®t you best friends?¡± Daisie ced the book back on the shelf, quietly walked next to them, and stuck her head out. She saw Lisa and two other friends there. Lisa was flipping through a book as she said, ¡°She wille and see me even if I ignore her.¡± The two students looked at each other but were curious. ¡°You¡®re confident about that?¡± Lisa sniggered. ¡°I¡®m her only friend other than her brother. Who else can she go to?¡± ¡°That¡®s true. It feel s like Daisie kept hanging around you. ¡°Haha, you know what everyone says about her. She doesn¡®t have friends other than Lisa.¡± Lida turned to look at them, seemingly happy. ¡°Is that really what they say?¡± The friend replied, ¡°Yes, they say that the boys? all love to stick around her because she¡®s pretty, but h er brother Coleman doesn¡®t let them near her because it¡®s very easy for the boys to trick her.¡± Another girlughed. ¡°Daisie does look naive and easy to trick.¡± Daisie, who was hiding behind a shelf, turned and left. She was running out of the library without looking and bumped into someone. Zephir immediately grabbed her. ¡°Daisie?¡± Daisie pushed him away without saying anything and ran aw ay. The other boys who were with him were confused. ¡°What happened to her?¡± Zephir looked at Daisie, who was getting further and further away, and frowned while deep in thought. She ran to the rooftop and cried her heart out. After a long time, Colton¡® suddenly appeared next to her w She paused and looked toward him with red eyes. ¡°Colton.¡± Colton helplessly squatted down and wiped her tears. ¡°You¡®re too old to be crying.¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. She fell into his arms and cried even louder. Colton patted her back to calm her in silence. She choked. ¡°Am I dumb? Why did they have to say that about me? What did I do wrong?¡± Colton frowned. ¡°You are silly, Real friends take care of each other and don¡®t keep talking about your ws. You were doing your best to pro didn¡¯t mean anything to her. People who treat you as a friend wouldn¡®t forget about you even if you didn out to them. ¡°Some people are not meant to be lifelong friends, so there¡®s no need to force it. She showed up in your life and taught you a lesson, and you learned. We¡®re still young, choices, but those who stay till the end are the true friends.¡± Chapter 1389 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1389 In the evening. Lisa stood at the school gate when school ended because she wanted to wait for Daisie to speak to her. She decided that if Daisie spoke to her first, she would forgive her, and Daisie would be afraid of losing her. Daisie walked out of the school and paused when she saw. Lisa standing under the signboard. Lisa saw Daisie but ignored her because she thought she woulde to her anyway. But suddenly, a group of people rushed over. ¡°That¡®s her! Wel They approached Daisie, who didn¡®t react in time and was shoved to the ground. Lisa was stunned and was going over when the woman with a mask took out her phone and kept yelling, ¡°Traitor!¡°, while filming. ¡°How could you leak Helios information when he treats you so well?¡± TAHUN ¡°Does your father know that you¡®re a traitor?¡± Daisie had no idea what was going on, and her mind went nk while the people were scolding her and taking photos. CE (02 ¡°What are you doing!?¡± + The teacher ran over with the guard while the students stood around and started chattering. Colton saw that and immediately ran toward Daisie and stood in front of her. ¡± What are you doing to my sister?¡± ¡®She betray ed Helios!! ¡°Yes, the person who posted the video rified that Daisie asked her to take her video. How could a little girl use Helios to go viral and expose his daughter? That¡®s so disrespectful!¡± tet . They were all Helios¡® fans who immediately went to the school after reading the rification post. They didn¡®t care who Daisie was¨Cshe had to take responsibility for what she had done. Colton helped Daisie up. Her head was hung low, and she was silent. Colton red at them. ¡°You should go ask Helios Boucher if my sister actually did this.¡± The fans stopped and stared at each other. 1 1914 Colton looked through the crowd at Lisa, who was looking pale and shaking. ¡®How did this happen?¡® She had just wanted to clear the air so they would stop cursing her, so she threw Daisie under the bus. Helios¡® fans would probably forgive her because she was so close with him, but she didn¡®t expect th MENU ! 1 The teachers shooed the students away and walked toward the fans. ¡°This is a school. We will not allow The fans weren¡®t happy about it, so they red at Daisie and mouthed ¡®tr¨¢itor¡®, snitch¡®, and so on while leaving. Daisie froze while Colton hugged her. She wanted to cry, but no tears came out. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. The car that was there to pick them up was parked at the gate, so Colton walked her over. After she got the car drove away, At the dining table¡­ Maisie heard about Daisie being attacked by Helios¡® fans at school and immediately put down her cutlery. ¡°I told you not to spoil Daisie. She could Chapter 1390 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1390 B Nn and Nichs continued having dinner and didn¡¯t dare say anything, Maisie got up and went upstairs. Nichs looked at Nn. ¡°Did you hear what your wife said? You can¡¯t spoil Daisie anymore.¡± Nn was casual about it. ¡°You sound like you haven¡¯t been spoiling her.¡± Nichs pressed his lips together. That was his granddaughter. They had everything, so there was nothing wrong with giving whatever his grandchildren wanted to them. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Daisie did grow up with all the protection they could give, so once she left her safety bubble, she wouldn¡¯t be able to survive. 29 She was naive when it came to worldly issues and didn¡¯t know how to speak to people. She was too innocent, and if Colton weren¡¯ t at their school to look after her, she wouldn¡¯t even know that she was manipted. However, this incident helped her mature a little, or at least she now understood that friendships shouldn¡¯t be maintained through benefits. That would be more of a transaction, and even if it was a transaction, both parties should have received equal benefits, just like a business deal. She thought that crying was tiring, and there were no tears left after crying for a long time. ¡°Don¡¯t cry then.¡± Maisie raised her hand and touched her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t cry when I was in a worse situation. This isn¡¯t too bad.¡± Daisie blinked but didn¡¯t say anything. ! ¡°Daisie, you¡¯re a lot luckier than I was. You have a grandfather who loves you, your brothers and father, and me. Your grandmother passed away a long time ago, and your maternal grandfather didn¡¯t love me when I was young. I¡¯ve gone through all the hardship alone, and I was young and never loved. I couldn¡¯t just cuddle up to someone like you do.¡± Maisie slowly stood up and pulled the curtains away so light could shine into the room. ¡°Everyone needs to grow, and it doesn¡¯t usually go smoothly. You were really happy when you were children, but now you¡¯re in junior high school and have your own ideas. When you get into high school and college and then out into the world, you will meet more people and understand that everyone has their own problems. ¡°You have an advantage over the others, and many people grew up with a disadvantage, but everyone is equal. You can¡¯t wish that they¡¯re all like you. Lisa, for example, you need to get to know her better if you want to be her friend instead of making her happy with what you think will work by giving her gifts. Those gifts were a burden to her family.¡± Maisie turned to look at her. ¡°There is always greed in people, do you understand?¡± Daisie pressed her lips together and got up after a while. ¡°Mom, want to see Lisa.¡± The car was parked in the suburbs, and the sky was turning dark. The streetmps started turning on when Daisie stood in front of the car. She hesitated for a long time before deciding to go see Lisa. Chapter 1391 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1391 After Daisie knocked on the door for a while, Mr. Fraise came out and opened the door. Daisie asked with a smile on her face, ¡°Sir, is Lisa home?¡± Mr. Fraiser told Daisie that Lisa had gone downstairs to buy something. Just when he invited her to have a seat inside, Daisie rejected and lowered her head. ¡°I t¡®s okay. I¡®lle back tomorrow.¡± She turned around and left. Just as Daisie got into the car, Lisa emerged from the other side of the road. The car drove away. They grazed past each other, but Daisie did not raise her head and missed Lisa. As soon as Lisa reached home, her father told her that her friend hade to look for her just now, an d she was stunned. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°She came?¡± Honestly, she felt guilty for Daisie and did not dare to meet her in person. After all, she had not expected something like that to happen. She was certain that Colton hated her to the core right now, and she did not know if Daisie would forgive her or not. The next day, Lisa climbed upstairs and headed toward her ssroom. She did not have a good night¡®s sleepst night. Truth be told, she had never intended to break her frie ndship with Daisie. Daisie treated her nicely. She was generous and did not look down on her because she was poor. Whe never they had a fight, it was Daisie who woulde and apologize to her first. Daisie would take care of her feelings, and she would humor her unconditionally. This kind of treatment was something she ha d never felt from her family members before. Besides, it was just an ident. There was a possibility that Daisie hade to make up with herst night. ¡°Lisa.¡± A voice rang out, and she stopped in her tracks. Lisa raised her head, and the person that appeared in her vision was none other than Daisie. Lisa had already made up her mind, so she was not nervous anymore. She was certain that Daisie did not want to end their friendship either. She walked up to Daisie and said, ¡°I¡­ I wanted to help you yesterday, but¡­ But I was too scared. Plea se forgive me, Daisie.¡± Daisie smiled at her and said, ¡°It¡®s okay. Don¡®t beat yourself up.¡± After that, she turned around. ¡°Let¡®s go to the mini¨Cmart and buy something to eat.¡± Lisa smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Both of them came to the mini¨Cmart on campus. After buying two ice creams; Daisie handed one to Lisa. Lisa took it and replied, ¡°Thank you.¡± As Lisa opened the packet, she asked¡± Daisie, you¡­ You¡®ll forgive me for ignoring you the past few days, right?¡± Both of them were standing in front of the mini¨Cmart. Daisie took a bite of her ice cream but did not say anything. Turning around, Lisa looked at her and continued. ¡°We¡®re friends. You told me before that even if we do wrong, we just need to apologize to each other. I¡®ll apologize to you this time, and I promise I won¡®t do it next time.¡± She never apologized to Daisie whenever they had a fight. It had always been Daisie who woulde t for her andfort her. Since she had apologized to her now, she should forgive her, right? ¡°Lisa¡± Daisie said as she kept her head low, ¡°Actually, I¡®m not stupid.¡± Lisa was stunned, Keeping her head low, Daisie smiled bleakly. ¡°I pretend not to know anything because I care too much about you as a friend. In fact, it didn¡®t s Lisa froze. ¡°What did you hear?¡± Slowly, ever slowly, Daisie turned her head to look at her. She told her that she had heard everything that Lisa had said about her behind her back. The reason those female students didn¡®t like her was not all about her being popr with the boys. It wa like her attendant when they were together. ni Nobody knew if it was intentional or unintentional, but the things Lisa had been saying about Daisie beg amongst the students. Eventually, they began to stay away from Daisie. They all felt that Daisie was a p Chapter 1392 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1392 However, the truth was that Daisie had never treated Lisa like her attendant. Why would Lisa think that way? The answer was simple¨Cinsecurity. That was the reason Daisie would give her expensive gifts. She would share with her everything she had. She wanted Lisa to stop looking dow n on herself and that she could also be a princess. Until one day, when she went to the changing room to get herself changed for gym ss, she heard this conversation.¡± Don¡®t you think Daisie is stupid? She probably doesn¡®t even know how Lisa talks about her behind her back, right? If not, why would she treat her so generously?¡± Well, she indeed is an idiot who doesn¡®t know how or where to spend all her money. Her family is so rich, yet she keeps hanging around Lisa. Does she not k now that she¡®s poor? She deserves to be treated like that by Lisa.¡± Daisie felt hurt. She did not know what she had done wrong. All she wanted was the recognition of her friend, She knew everything but could only y dumb. This was because the happy moments when she was around Lisa could mak e her forget all those harshments for a while. However, she was devastated when she heard those words in the library, and when she became her sc apegoat and got cursed by the fans of her godfather, she felt heartbroken. Daisie tossed the ice cream into the trashcan and turned around to look at Lisa. ¡°I¡¯ve tried really hard to treat you as my best friend. I can ignore what you¡®ve said and done, but you shouldn¡®t think I¡®m stupid.¡± Lisa parted her lips and tried to exin.¡± No, listen to me, Daisie. They misunderstood my words.¡± ¡°Even if you¡®re lying to me, you shouldn¡®t be taking advantage of me.¡± Daisie¡®s eyes turned red around t he rims. She spun her head around to wipe the tears off and said,¡± I¡®m done being an idiot, and I won¡®t be looking for you in the future anymore.¡± Daisie ended her friendship with Lisa decisively. Ever since that day, Daisie had been focusing on her studies. When people asked what happened to h er and Liza, she didn¡®t answer. One day, someone posted photos of Lisa showing off her wealth on the Inte with Daisie¡®s gifts. The y were all pasted all over the bulletin board, and the students gathered around to see them. Daisie¡®s curiosity was piqued, so she wedged herself through the crowd and was stunned when she saw the photos on the bulletin board. ¡°Daisie!¡± Lisa suddenly appeared among the crowd and grabbed Daisie s shoulders agitatedly. ¡°Are you the one who did it? Did you do it to humiliate me on purpose?¡± Daisie was stunned. ¡°It wasn¡®t me.¡± ¡°I hate you!¡± Lisa shouted hysterically. She pushed her away, turned around, and ran away, leaving Dai sie to stand frozen stiff in front of the bulletin board. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Even though they were not friends anymore, she did not want this to happen. Besides, she did not need to expose Lisa, so who did it? ¡®Could it he¡­ A person appeared in her head, and she turned around to run toward the high school department. Leah and her friends were walking out of a building. They were chatting happily when Daisie¡®s voice eru Leah turned around and looked at her.¡± Daisie?¡± Daisie stopped in front of her and panted out her question, ¡°Are you the one who exposed Lisa?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Lisa chuckled. ¡°Why should I do that?¡± ¡®Are you not the one who exposed her photos on her soc Other than Leah, Daisie couldn¡¯t think of other people who would do something like this. Leah stood before Daisie with her arms crossed in front of her chest. She was much taller than Daisie a long ago. Why should I wait until now?¡± Chapter 1393 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1393 Daisie was stunned. Leah was right. She had learned about the things Lisa did on her social media tform a long time ago. If she wanted to destroy Lisa, she would have exposed her long ago. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°But¡­ Don¡®t you hate Lisa?¡± asked Daisie. Why would she keep bullying her if she didn¡®t hate Lisa? Leah chuckled and replied, ¡°I knew you¡®re naive, but I didn¡®t expect you to be this naive.. Are you telling me that you still don¡®t know why I hate her so much?¡± The reason Leah hated Lisa was that she knew what Lisa had been doing behind Daisie¡®s back. Daisie treated her generously by giving her expensive gifts, yet she posted them all online and told everyone that they were her own. It was not wrong to be poor. However, one should never allow themselves to be overwhelmed by greed and hypocrisy. Lisa had be a celebrity on the Inte with those photos. Even though she had quite a number of fans and gathered some fame on the social media tform, she still acted pitifully and told Daisie that s he was poor while continuing to exploit Daisie. Leah loathed people like Lisa the most. Besides, there were so many students from low¨C ie families who received grants from the school. Why didn¡®t she bully them and target Lisa only? In her opinion, every poor student would receive a monthly grant of $1,500, and those who excelled in t heir studies would have an additional $800 as a bonus. Therefore, who were they to think that the school was biased toward the rich children? This was originally a private school. They did not ept poor students, and it was only when the gover nment demanded the school ept 2,000 students that they started taking in poor students that excelled in their studies from government schools with grants and schrships. ¨C As for the rest of the students, they were randomly picked by the schools, and those students whose performance was not outstanding and from low¨C ie families should feel fortunate that they could study here. If they really wanted to talk about unfair treatment, the party that was receiving unfair treatment was the m, the wealthy students No matter how well they performed in their studies, they were not eligible for any of the schrships. Altho ugh they did not care about the money, they paid more in tuition each year than the students who had d ifficulties.¡¯ 1. The rich people paid the school to provide subsidies and grants to poor students. The children of wealt hy families were not given anything, and they deserved to be treated unfairly like this just because they were from wealthy families? Daisie pressed her lips thin. She felt embarrassed since she had misunderstood Leah. ¡°I¡®m sorry for misunderstanding you.¡± After she finished apologizing, she nodded at her and turned around to leave. Leah felt strange. She turned around and asked, ¡°Do I look like a bad person that much?¡± Her friends chuckled and replied, ¡°Well, you do look like a bad person when you are bullying Lisa.¡± Leah was straightforward. She did not like to beat around the bush. If she did not like something, she would express her disgust directly. When she saw s omeone she did not like, she would treat them badly without any hesitation. Even though what she did was not right. Soon, Lisa applied for a withdrawal. When Daisie learned of this news, she was sad. She stayed in the library alone, lying on the table. She never thought it woulde to this. Zephir sat beside her and said, ¡°Daisie.¡± Stunned, she jerked up and looked at him.¡± Zeph?¡± He smiled at her and asked, ¡°What are you doing here alone?¡± Daisie closed the book and lowered her head. ¡°Well, I just feel a little bit sad.¡± ¡°I heard about you and Lisa,¡± Zephir said as he ran his hand over her head. ¡°You must¡®ve had a hard time.¡± She was stunned and replied, ¡°Not really.¡°. Lisa did it of her own free will. Even though Lisa did not appreciate Daisie¡®s kindness, she could not me other people but herself. It was just that Daisie felt a little bit disappointed. She and Lisa had known eac Noce, Lisa was her best friend. Chapter 1394 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1394 However, after Noce left her, Daisie and Lisa could never go back to how they used to be. Zephir studied her face meticulously. Even though her face was pale and she was disappointed, she pretended to be strong. He chuckled and continued. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Life is long. I¡¯m sure you¡¯lle across better friends along the way.¡± He paused for a moment before adding, ¡°If you need any help, just turn around. I¡¯ll always be waiting for you.¡± Daisie was stunned. She pressed her lips thin and replied, ¡°Thank you, Zeph.¡± Zeph replied with a faint smile. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Daisie felt a lot better after talking to Zephir. When she was leaving, she waved at him with a smile on his face. Zephir looked at her, and the smile on his face faded when she disappeared from his sight. He took his phone out and took a look at the message. He replied: (No schools are allowed to ept Lisa Fraiser.] That day in the library, after Daisie had bumped into him and had run away sadly, he had gone in only to find that Lisa was talking about Daisie behind her back with her ssmates. Daisie was an angel. She did not deserve such betrayal andments, so he investigated Lisa. When he found out that Leah had been bullying Lisa, he went to collect more information about Lisa from Leah, and it was only then he learned Lisa had been showing off her wealth with the gifts Daisie gave her. Besides, he had heard from someone that they saw Daisie arguing with Lisa in front of the mini-mart that day, so he decided to expose Lisa. In his opinion, a perfidious girl like Lisa did not deserve to stay in their school. At Lakeview Apartment¡­ Lucy took a day off because she had a fever. She slept until noon before she got up to go to the pharmacy downstairs to buy antipyretic medicine. She walked into the elevator groggily. When the elevator reached the 12th floor and the door opened up, she copsed onto the floor as soon as she exited the elevator: By the time she came around to her senses, she found herself lying in the hospital getting an infusion. She could vaguely hear that the nurse was talking to someone outside. ¡°She has a fever and hypoglycemia. That¡¯s why she fell unconscious. She just needs to take some rest after the fever is gone. She¡¯ll be fine.¡± When the door to the ward was pushed open, Lucy was stunned when she saw Hector. ; Hector walked up to her and asked, ¡°You¡¯re awake. What do you feel now?¡± Lucy¡¯s face was pale. ¡°Did you send me to the hospital?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± he replied. ¡°You fell unconscious in front of your house. You had a fever, so I brought you to the hospital! ¡°I see. Thank you, then,¡± she replied, offering him a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡± He sat on the chair beside the bed. ¡°Are you feeling better now?¡± She nodded. Perhaps she was having a fever right now, so her voice was weaker and softer. ¡°I don¡¯t feel as dizzy anymore. Maybe I¡¯ll recover after sleeping for a while.¡± ¡°Then maybe you should get some rest.¡± Hector looked at her. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Lucy still felt a bit tired after getting the infusion. She closed her eyes and fell into slumber. When she woke up again, the sky had already gone dark. ine was sitting next to her bed. ¡°Yo, you¡®re awake.¡± Lucy seemed a lot better right now, and she asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°What am I doing here? Look after you, of course. If not, who else do you think can take care of you now? That boy?¡± Lucy was stumped. ine clicked her tongue and continued.¡± He asked me here. He has something to attend to and doesn¡¯t feelfortable leaving you alone.¡± After she finished talking, she sighed.¡± Honestly, he¡¯s not bad, Not only did he send you to the hospital, but he even stayed back IN and looked after you for three hours.¡± * Lucy rubbed her temples and did not say anything. At that moment, a delivery man showed up with take-out in his hand. ¡°Are you Ms. Lucy Xavier?¡± Lucy was dumbfounded for a while before answering, ¡°Yes, I am. ¡°This is your take-out.¡± The delivery man put the take-out on the table and left. Chapter 1395 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1395 ¡°Did you order this for me?¡± Lucy looked at ine and asked, her voice thick with disbelief. ¡°Nope. It wasn¡®t me.¡± ine gazed at her. Lucy picked up the take¨Cout and noticed that there was quite a lot of it. She also saw that there was a note underneath the box. She picked it up and read the message that was written on it. Iyou need something to replenish your body since you¡®re recovering. I don¡®t know what your taste is like, but this restaurant¡®s food shouldn¡®t be too bad.] ine craned her neck forward and looked at the note in her hand. ¡°Not bad.¡± Lucy pushed her away and crumpled the note. ¡®This is nothing. He¡®s just taking care of his sick colleague. We all did that all the time.¡± Hector was very polite and gentlemanly to the girls when he was working in Soul. Therefore, she did no t feel that Hector was so nice to her because she was so special. ¡°If I were another person, ?e would do the same, right?¡® Lucy returned to work the next day. Maisie knew that she had taken a day off because she was sick, so when she ran into Lucy while she was waiting for the elevator in the corridor, she asked, ¡°Have you recovered already? W hy don¡®t you rest for a few more days?¡± Lucy scratched her head and replied. ¡°It¡®s fine. I¡®m feeling a lot better already.¡± Maisie patted her should er and said, ¡°Work isn¡®t everything. You also need to take a break from your work from time to time. Alth ough you¡®re young, you can¡®t work too hard and put too much toll on your body. You haven¡®t gotten mar ried yet, so you shouldn¡®t put too much pressure on yourself.¡± Lucy nodded. She suddenly thought of something and said, ¡°Oh yeah, I need to¡­ I need to thank Hector. He sent me to the hospital yesterday.¡± ¡°Hector?¡± Maisie was momentarily stunned before replying with a smile, ¡°So, you guys have met each other after his return.¡± ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Lucy said in embarrassment, ¡°He¡®s staying next to me now, and I¡®m kind of surprised, honestly .¡± ¡°I see..¡± Maisie replied, ¡°I thought you guys have been keeping in touch the whole time.¡± Lucy quickly waved her hand. ¡°Nope, nope. I don¡®t even know how to contact him, so we haven¡®t been talking to each other for a long time. It¡®s just that I¡®m kind of surprised he¡®s staying in the same building as I am after his return.¡± After they walked into the elevator, Maisie pressed the floor button and continued. ¡°If you want to thank him, you can just buy him a meal. After all, you¡®re a neighbor right now, so it should be even easier.¡± Lucy scratched her cheek and said, ¡°But it¡®s so embarrassing¡­ All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. She felt embarrassed, but she did not know about her sister. ¡°There is nothing to be embarrassed about. You were colleagues three years ago, and you were the one who led him when he was working here. Hector has be a l ot more mature, and he isn¡®t the same person as he was in the past,¡± Maisie said. She was not implying anything. She just felt like talking about Hector in front of Lucy. Lucy seemed a little bit confused, and she was interested to know more about Hector. ¡°How was Hector like in the past?¡± The elevator doors opened, and both of them walked out of the elevator one after another. Maisie stuck her hands into the pockets and replied, ¡°In the past, he was spoiled by his grandmother. He was arrogant and selfconceited. When he came to Soul three years ago, I was shocke be so mature at all.¡± The speaker had no particr intention in saying something, but the listener r Two dayster, Lucy came backte from work, and she bumped into Hector in the neighborhood. Hector got out of the car, and just when she wanted to say hi to him, another two men emerged from his car. Both of them arms on his shoulders and seemed to be talking about something. Both men looked totally different from Hector. They looked very dodgy, and one of them wore a big gold chain and a fancy blouse, which gave her a bad feeling. When they looked in her direction, Lucy hid behind a wall. Luckily, they were looking in another direction and did not notice her. Chapter 1396 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1396 ¡°Hector, you¡®ve been doing well these years, huh? However, ever since you¡®ve seeded in life, you¡®ve forgotten about your buddies.¡± The man wearing the thick, gold chain straightened Hector¡®s cor and grinned. Hi s pregnant tone sounded like he was trying to hint to Hector something. Hector grabbed his hands, removed them from his cor, and smiled. ¡°You guys are doing quite well yourselves too.¡± The man next to him took out a pack of cigarettes. ¡°It¡®s obvious that we¡®re not doing as well as you are. All of us went to prison together back then, but your career is currently sky rocketing like 5 space shuttle.¡± He took out one and handed it to Hector. Hector did not take the cigarette from him. I¡®ve quit smoking.¡± The man inserted the cigarette in his mouth, took out a lighter, lit it, and took a puff. ¡°Even Maverick can ¡®t satisfy you now?¡± ¡°I¡®ve quit smoking, for real. It¡®s not that I don¡®t like it.¡± Hector lowered his gaze, smiled, lowered his head , and took a glimpse at his watch. ¡°It¡®s gettingte already. Thank you for sending me back.¡® The man with the gold chain wrapped his hand on Hector¡®s shoulder and rubbed his nose. ¡°Don¡®t worry about that. And since we¡®re buddies, will you lend your buddy a helping hand when he¡®s in trouble?¡°.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Hector had already seen through them at a nce and scoffed. ¡°t depends on what trouble we¡®re talkin g about here.¡± Lucy hid behind the wall, heard their conversation, and was shocked as what she heard was borderline unbelievable. ¡°How did Hector get to know these people, and¡­ What does it mean that they went to jail together? The man wearing the gold chain said something to Hector, and thetter frowned. I¡®m afraid I can¡®t help you with this matter.¡± ¡°What can¡®t you do to help? You even smuggled stuff with us back then, didn¡®t you? Besides, we¡®re not committing a crime this time around. We only n to shoot some short videos. Both of us are only in charge of finding the actress fo r the shooting. Since you¡®re working under an entertainment agency, you¡®re in the exact position to get us connected. Anyway, even an extra will do. 27 ¡°Of course, we won¡®t get you implicated. What we want to do is on us. All you need to do is get us connected to the candidate we need. Even if something goes wrong, someone will bail you out. I promise you that once we get our hands on the profits, you¡®ll get 30% of the payment.¡± Hector was silent for a moment and agreed to the n. After getting a reply, the men left with satisfaction. They naturally thought that Hector would still be the pushover that he had always been back then. In th e past, Hector would always nod in agreement as long as they could offer him money. He might have jo ined an entertainment agency and had a proper job now, but so what? As long as there was something good in it for him, he would never reject them. As Hector watched the car drive away, the smile on his face gradually disappeared. He then turned aro und and saw Lucy standing not far away. Judging from the look on her face, she seemed to have heard everything. Hector walked toward her. ¡°Since when did you arrive?¡± Lucy slowly returned to her senses. She did not know why she would voluntarily walk out after the men left. She was a little nervous. She knew that she seemed to have heard something she should not have heard, but sh e could not just sit back and watch as things developed in an undesirable way. ¡°D¨C Do you really n to help them?¡± ¡®Shooting a video that can make someone such a high profit, it must be, by no means a proper video.¡¯ ¡°Have you heard it all?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Lucy responded subconsciously, lowered her head, and dared not look directly into his eyes. ¡°Yes¡­ I¡®m sorry Hector smiled but did not get angry. ¡°It¡®s alright. As long as they didn¡®t find out you were here, I¡®m fine wi Lucy stared at him, ¡°But do you really n to help them?¡± He did not say a word, ¡°I don¡®t think those friends of yours are proper people. Not to mention.., The job that they offered is defin FI appropriate. They want to trick you into getting yourself involved. And they¡®ll betray you if it goes south.¡± Chapter 1397 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1397 ¡®They don¡®t care what they have to do. As long as they get to make quick money, whether the job is ille gal or not doesn¡®t matter to them. They¡®re in it only for the money! Hector was slightly startied. To be honest, he was a little surprised. ¡®She¡®s clearly heard a lot of things, but she¡®s not asking me about my rtionship with them, and she h asn¡®t changed her impression of me. Instead, she¡®s trying to persuade me so that I won¡®t be fooled: ¡°You.¡± Hector nced at the convenience store opposite the street. ¡°Do you want something to drink?¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. She was astounded. ¡°Anything will do. Hector walked into the convenience store and bought two cans of juice. The two sat on the bench by the door of the store as the red neon s ignboard of the convenience store covered everything around them in red. Vehicles passed by one afte r another, and there were two or three tables of guests sitting in front of the small barbecue stall. One c ould almost smell the smell of the citying from every corner. Hector did not utter a single word, so Lucy felt rather awkward and did not know how to convey her message. Thus, she could only bite the bullet and ask, ¡°Are you close with those me n?¡± However, she immediately regretted it after that. ¡°He would be pissed if I were to ask such a dumb question. Hector drank the juice slowly. ¡°Nah, it¡®s just that I used to be idiotic and ignorant.¡± ¡°Then you can reject them directly.¡± He did not say anything. Lucy thought of something all of a sudden.¡± They wouldn¡®t have something on you, would they?¡± ¡°I don¡®t care about those anymore.¡± Hector squeezed the can in his hand. ¡°It¡®s nothing other than the thi ngs that I did with them.¡± He turned to look at her. ¡°You should¡®ve heard it too. I¡®ve been in prison.¡± Lucy did not expect he would admit it directly, so she did not know what to say. But she remembered w hat Maisie had told her before this and felt it was excusable.¡± No one¡®s perfect. Who hadn¡®t done anythi ng wrong when they were young?¡± Hector looked at her. ¡°Don¡®t you think a person with a criminal recor d is scary?¡± ¡°You didn¡®t murder someone or incinerate someone alive, right?¡± She lowered her head and whispered, ¡°Even after a murderer is released from prison, as long as they repent and rehabilitate, they should be given a chance to live a normal life. It¡®s just that the public has a deeper prejudice toward such people, so fear is inevitable because pe ople know they have killed someone before.¡± It had always been difficult for a criminal who had been imprisoned and released from prison to hold their head high in front of others, but no one could point fingers at the public¡®s prejudice. Althoug h a criminal could reform, not every criminal could be reformed after being released. Everyone was afraid of getting into trouble, and fearing death was a normal emotion too. Avoiding a criminal had always been a norm for everyone. After saying so, she looked at Hector solemnly. ¡°However, I seriously think you¡®re different from them¡± Hector paused, looked away, and chuckled. ¡°I thought you¡®d be particrly afraid of me.¡± ¡°What¡®s so scary about you? By the way, I haven¡®t thanked you properly for taking me to the hospital.¡± L ucy stood up and smiled at him. ¡°It¡®s only nine o¡®clock, Since the night¡®s still young, how about we go ou t for ate¨Cnight snack?¡± Hector did not reject her but agreed to her suggestion. Maisie sent the children to school in the morning before rushing to thepany. She parked the car in the parking lot and heard someone honking at her as soon as she got out of the car. Maisie turned her head, and ine lowered the car window. ¡°Mrs. Goldmnan, you should know Hecior, shouldn¡®t you?¡± Maisie frowned and walked up to the driver¡®s door. ¡°What¡®s the matter with him?¡® ine leaned out of the window. ¡°He was with Lucyst night, and they didn¡®te back for the whole night Did your former employee kidnap my sister?¡± Maisie pondered for a moment but did not utter another word. ¡°Don¡®t get me wrong. I¡®m just curious. After all, their rtionship is developing rather quickly. I know what¡®s on Lucy¡®s mind, but WEN the person that I¡®m worried about is Hector: SINO To SES LE HING SER RE RE Srl ti LL MA SARA CAS MA SES W Chapter 1398 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1398 ¡°They¡¯re adults, so I can understand anything as long as it¡®s consensual. However, Lucy has never been in love, so I¡¯m afraid that she will disregard everything and do something that she¡®ll regret in the future when she¡®s in love. That¡®s why I¡®vee to you to ask about them.¡± ine had said so much, but all she wanted to ask Maisie about was Hector¡®s personality. After all, the y were developing at lightspeed, and Lucy was already noting home at night. How could she not b e worried about her? Maisie chuckled. ¡°Ms. Xavier, don¡®t worry. My cousin isn¡®t someone who will take advantage of others. I f he does something like that, I¡®ll be there to make sure he¡®ll be responsible for what he¡®s done. *That¡®s good¨C Wait a minute! Hector¡®s your cousin!¡± Then doesn¡®t that mean he¡®s Mr. Goldmann¡®s cousin¨Cinw!?¡® Lucy went to work, and the employee that passed by her smelled the strong smell of alcohol on her body, not to mention that she was still in the same clothes th at she wore to work yesterday. ¡°Just how much alcohol have you drunk?¡± Lucy lowered her head and sniffed her clothes. ¡°Is the smell really that prominent?¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Of course, I can totally feel that your smell has pervaded the whole corridor.¡± The employee waved her hand in front of her nose, dispelling the alcoholic odor enveloping her sense of smell. Lucy chuckled in embarrassment. ¡°Last night¡­ I went to grab ate¨C night snack with a friend of mine. Time was great, solhad drunk too much before I realized it.¡± Not only had she drunk too much, but she drank until she lost consciousness. And she was in Hector¡®s car when she woke up. Hector had drunk a lotst night too, and it was already toote when they finished. He had been afraid of being caught drunk driving, so he rested in the driver¡®s seat after moving her to the car for a while. Who would have thought that the first time she did not return home at night was because she had gotte n so drunk that she lost consciousness? She had made Hector stay up all night in the car with her¨C what an experience and impression! Lucy did not even know whether she had done something dumb while drunk or snored while asleep. If so, she would be too ashamed to see him again. At Zestar.. The deputy director called Hector to the office. He knocked on the door and only pushed it open after getting permission. In addition to the d eputy director, an artist was also in the room. She was Olivia Cortez, and thepany had heavily favored her in the past three years. Hector¡®s gaze shifted from one corner of the room to the other. ¡°Deputy director, are you looking for me?¡± The deputy director motioned him to sit at will, then got up, walked up to the couch, sat down, and start ed smoking a cigarfortably. ¡°Hecky, I¡®ve seen your makeup design works, and they¡®re marvelous. Moreover, my goddaughter Liv likes your designs very much, so I want you to be he r makeup artist. As long as you¡®re willing to take this job, you¡®ll be adequatelypensated.¡± Hector took a nce at Olivia, and his expression was unchanged. Olivia looked gorgeous, but everything that met the eyes was artificial, not the natural appearance she was blessed with. Hector had applied makeup for so many women that he could detect whether a face had undergone any minor sur gery or not at first nce. Before joining thepany, he had already done his research and found out that Olivia was the female artist that Zestar had been focusing on promoting. She had no fewer resources than other S¨C list celebrities, but she had not created any magnum opus in the past three years that could secure her position in the industry. As for her acting skills, they were not very outstanding. That was why she had been crowned as the most useless eye candy by theizens over the years. If such great resources had been invested in someone else, they would have skyrocketed to fame long a Especially when she attended the red carpet events of any g or ceremony, theizens would always To be honest, Hector did not want to waste his talent on her. Also, ording to rumors, Olivia was a poser and had gone through no less than ten makeup artists over the t Most of the makeup artists who worked under her quit in the end because they could not stand her temp The deputy director took a puff and let out a smoke ring. ¡°Hecky, so what do you think?¡± Hector opened his mouth slowly. ¡°What if I refuse?¡± Not only the deputy director but even Olivia was also taken aback.* The deputy director frowned, gave him a pregnant gaze, and said meaningfully with the cigar in his mou Chapter 1399 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1399 To avoid offending anyone. Hector exined, ¡°I heard that Ms. Cortez has reced several makeup artists, so I think I may not bepetent enough to serve under her.¡± Olivia replied with a smile, ¡°This is different. I didn¡®t like the makeup that they put on me.¡± The deputy director nodded. ¡°Liv has already made it clear, Hecky. I¡®ll leave it to you to think about it.¡± Hector left the office sullenly, and Olivia exited the office behind him. She followed him with a smirk and approached him,¡± Mr. Vanderbilt, you reek of alcohol. Do you like to drink?¡± Hector distanced himself from her. ¡°I don¡®t like to drink. I only do so asionally.¡± Her makeup was too showy, and her clothes looked very exaggerated and revealing. She wanted to cr eate a sexy character setting, but she would put on anything that made her look sexy without any restra int and taste. Thus, once she took it a step too far, it would only make her look shy and cheap instead of ssy and sexy. However, Hector did not expect that she would be quite bold in her behavior. ¡°Hecky, if you have the time, let¡®s have a drink together.¡± She stretched out her fingers and hooked the f ront of his shirt as she approached him. ¡°I love myself a cleanlooking man like you, and I can give you anything you want.¡± ¡°Oh, Hecky, here you are.¡± A man suddenly appeared in the corridor, approached H ector, put his hand on his shoulder, saw Olivia¡®s slightly stiff expression, and smiled at her. ¡°I¡®m sorry, Ms. Cortez, but I have something to discuss with Hecky.¡± Before Olivia could react, he had already dragged Hector out of the corridor. Olivia looked at Hector¡®s back, and the corners of her lips could not help but twitch. ¡®There¡®s always tomorrow This cute little puppy will surrender under my autocratic power sooner orter . The man brought Hector down from the administration floor, and Hector finally asked when they got out of the elevator,¡± Sir, is there anything you wish to discuss with me?¡± ¡°No, nothing¡®s wrong.¡± The man st opped and turned to look at him. ¡°I just saved you. You¡®ve just started working here, so I don¡®t think you know much about Olivia.¡± Hector nodded sincerely. ¡°Indeed.¡± The man looked around and brought him aside. ¡°Anyway, that woman isn¡®t someone to be trifted with. So, stay away from her for your own good. But I think she already has her eyes on you.¡± ¡°On me?¡± ¡°Don¡®t you know the rumors that surround Olivia?¡± The man stood in front of the water dispenser, got hi mself a ss of water, and drank it slowly. ¡°Olivia does whatever she wants in thepany just becaus e of the deputy director. She¡®s the goddaughter of the deputy director, and the deputy director has already given her permission to do so. ¡°Apart from any of the S¨C list celebrities, she can get her hands on anyone she wants. That is to say, as long as Olivia doesn¡®t get Hector squinted slightly. ¡°What does getting anyone killed mean?¡± The man smiled. ¡°This is just an exaggeration. It means that she can do whatever the f*ck she wants here, such asing up with a set of underlying rules, suc Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. He had made it very clear with the exnation. It meant that Olivia would not let go of any man she fancied, especially those B¨C and C¨C list male artists in thepany. She should have gotten her filthy hands on every one of them. It was jus If any male artist were to have the guts to speak up about this matter, he would be internally banned by thepany and get his career ruined. Even if he chose to the artist banned throughout the whole industry. The deputy director always turned a blind eye to her affairs. As long as she did noty her hands on any list celebrities and or get someone killed, he would ignore anything she did. ¡°Hecky. you are young and have a rather positive image and handsome appearance. Inevitably, you¡®ll ev seduce you. However, she¡®ll definitely shove you away as soon as she loses interest in you after you¡®ve because of such an incident. The male artists who quit the industry in recent years because of her have all failed miserably. As such, you¡®d better be more careful.¡± 28 Chapter 1400 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1400 The man left after giving Hector a kind reminder. Hector froze in ce as he was lost in thought. In the evening... Hector drove back to the Lakeview Apartment. He sat in the car and took a nce at the text message that popped up on the screen of his cell phone. It was a message from his past acquaintances, and they urged him to find them the ¡°actress¡°. He read it but did not reply to the text. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. He returned to his residence to take a shower. When he came out of the bathroom in his nightgown, he rummaged through the refrigerator to find himself a can of Coke, sat down on the couch, and turned on hisptop. Upon hearing the doorbell ring, he put the Coke down, got up, and walked to open the door. Lucy was originally thinking about how she should start the conversation as she felt extremely guilty she had made Hector apany her for one whole night because she had gotten drunk the previous night. She raised her head when the door was opened from the inside, and the first thing that caught her eyes was the body in front of her. She was immediately choked by the words she wanted to utter. Although Hector was in a nightgown, the nightgown was made of silk, a fabric that fit the body so closely and firmly as if the gown would fall off with just a slight jerk. Lucy shifted her gaze to the side awkwardly and scratched her cheeks. ¡°Uh, did... Did you juste out of a shower?¡± Hector nodded and asked, ¡°Is something wrong?¡± ¡°Well, I¡®m really sorry aboutst night. I just had to drag you out for a drink.¡± Lucy felt extremely embarrassed. ¡°You didn¡®t get to workte today, did you? I seem to have caused you trouble again.¡± ¡°It¡®s nothing.¡± Hector turned sideways with a smile. ¡°Do you want toe in?¡± Lucy gulped. ¡®He¡¯s invited me to go in... Will it be rude if I refuse to do so?¡¯ Walking back to the couch. Hector asked her to take a seat at will and went back in to change his clothes. Lucy looked around the living room. It looked clean and spacious, and the blue and white interior design made it look very cozy. She sat on the couch. A few beauty and makeup magazines were lying around on the desk, and the screen saver on theptop¡®s screen was an illustration of a robot. ¡®Sure enough, all men are interested in machinery. Hector changed into some more appropriate clothes and came out. ¡°Do you want something to drink?¡± ¡°Anything will do,¡± she replied with a smile. Hector brought her a can of fruit tea. She opened the can and took a few sips. ¡°I didn¡®t do anything embarrassingst night, did I?¡± He picked up the unfinished Coke and chuckled. ¡°Nah, but I realized that you¡®re quite a drinker.¡± After getting praised for being quite a drinker, Lucy wanted to find a ce where she could hide and gave off a wry smile.¡± Stop making fun of me. My drinking capacity was forced onto me. I had to socialize very frequently to improve my sales performance before joining Soul. I even had to share the burden with my superiors when they were being forced to drink.¡± Because Lucy had had to socialize and drink very often, her body could not bear it. She had even gotten hospitalized several times due to the insane lifestyle, which was why she still got fired when the companyid off employees. ¡®However, it¡®s been quite some time since Ist went out for a drink since I joined Soul. So, I think that¡®s why...¡± ¡®I thought I wouldn¡®t get drunk. What a mistake! Hector sneered. ¡°But you did surprise mest night.¡± The woman, who seemed very gentle and shy on the surface, acted like a warrior on a battlefield when she was drunk. Lucy had a bad premonition, ¡°I didn¡®t do something humiliating, did I?¡± He could not help butugh. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Your expression has betrayed you.¡± Lucy felt bad. I might not remember anything that happenedst night, but that doesn¡®t mean Hector would experience the same thing.¡® Hector rubbed his chin and asked thoughtfully, ¡°What do munter and bint mean?¡± Lucy choked on her tea. ¡°D¨CDid I say thatst night?¡± He acquiesced. Lucy covered her forehead and whispered,¡± I didn¡®t scold you, did I?¡± Hector looked at her. ¡°To be precise, you were about to teach me how to use those two words.¡± Lucy almost died from the embarrassment. ¡®I actually taught him how to curse after I got drunk!?¡®|| Chapter 1401 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1401 ¡°What do you mean?¡± Seeing that Hector was going to get to the bottom of it, Lucy covered her face. ¡°Stop asking, I... Let me go home and calm down.¡± She immediately stood up but knocked her knee on the marble table, which made a loud noise, then vibrated. Hector put out his hand to hold her, ¡°Be careful.¡± Lucy lost her bnce and fell into his arms. She paused, then turned her face away because the face that was inches away made her stop breathing. It was an interesting moment, as if they were caught in a maic field. After snapping back to reality, Lucy immediately stood back up with her ears red, ¡°... I¡®m sorry!¡± She couldn¡®t care about the pain in her knee and wobbled away without looking back. When she got back next door, she closed the door and stood against the door, taking deep breaths, reminding herself to calm down. But her thumping heart was out of her control. Two dayster... Olivia went to see Hector. Hector was just done with styling the other celebrities and was cleaning up the desk in the makeup room. 11 Olivia leaned against the door, reapplied her lipstick, and walked over to him. ¡°Mr. Vanderbilt.¡°: She leaned against the desk, the silk cors covering her shoulders making her look seductive. ¡°Have you considered being my personal makeup artist?¡± Hector looked at her through the mirror and suddenly smiled. ¡°Were you as nice to the other makeup artists before this?¡± ¡°No.¡± Olivia approached him, and her chest area was in full view. ¡°I only do this to you.¡± 111, dllder chest area wa ha ¡°I¡®m honored.¡± Hector zipped up his bag and turned to look at her with a discreet smile. ¡°Do you want to go for a drink tonight?¡± Olivia wasn¡®t surprised by this sudden invitation because she knew that men would always fall for her, and this one, she didn¡®t even need to spend too much time on. All she had to do was curl her fingers. Even though it was a little boring, it was fresh. ¡°Alright, tonight¡± She raised Hector¡®s chin. ¡°I¡®ll call you.¡± After she left, a man who was standing outside walked in and seemed to have heard everything. He sighed, ¡°Are you sure about this?¡± Hector smiled. ¡°I can¡®t keep running away from problems.¡± The man was quiet. ¡°You seem to have a clear mind.¡± Running away really wasn¡®t the way to solve problems. All the male celebrities wanted to escape, but they weren¡®t powerful enough and could only be Olivia¡®s ythings. Even if they chose to resign, they might be banned from the industry. Hector walked past the man with this bag in hand, then stopped. ¡°Why didn¡®t you be an agent?¡± The man paused and looked awkward, but it seemed to be more like helplessness.¡± Something happened to my artist, so I had to quit my position as an agent.¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Hector turned to look at him. ¡°Given your experience, going to anotherpany would be better than staying here.¡± ¡°You make this sound too simple.¡± The man¡®s eyes went toward the view outside the window, looking solemn,¡± Everyone wants to leave, but unless you have enough power to fight against them, even if you wanted to leave, they might just not let you go. ¡°Zestar would swallow us whole. The executives all have connections. They will only treat you well if you can bring benefits to thispany. ¡°I¡®ve been here for eight years and have seen how thepany went from its peak to moving downhill. I¡®m sure you know Triden He was the best agent of Zestar at one point, with very famous artists under his care. But after the deputy director came into power a few years ago and reced all the executives with his rtives, all of Triden¡®s artists were transferred away and he lost all his power. He ended up bing a paparazzo because he wanted to go against the higher¨Cups and was banned from everywhere¡± Chapter 1402 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1402 The man was furious because people stood up to thepany, but it was futile. And since there were artists who were as hical as Olivia, it would be impossible for people not to be annoyed. However, since everyone on the board was from the same group, even if the employees spoke up about it, they would be able to cover it up and suppress the news. No one could contest against them, especially when it came to having resources. Hector looked at him. What if I can?¡± That night, Hector arrived at the hotel for their date. Olivia opened the door in a ck silk dress while swirling a ss of red wine. ¡°Come Hector walked in while she sat down on the couch and smiled at him seductively.¡± Do you know what coming to the hotel means?¡± Hector stood there calmly. ¡°What else could it mean?¡°: All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Olivia put the ss down with a smile, got up, and walked toward him. She then put her arms around his neck and was going to kiss him when he tilted his head to the side. ¡°Are we in a hurry?¡± Sheughed. ¡°Why? Are you regretting this?¡°, wn on Hector suddenly pushed her down on the couch, which stunned her. She had always been the person who took the lead, but she didn¡®t expect this. A man like this was her type. He pulled off his tie, dropped it to the floor, then leaned close to her neck but paused.¡± Go take a shower. The smell of your perfume is too strong. I prefer the smell of body wash.¡± Olivia froze there for a few seconds. She then looked up at Hector, who was emotionless. ¡°Are you toying with me?¡± The other male makeup artists had never dared to ask her to do anything. Hector pinched her chin. ¡°Wash it off, and I¡®ll do whatever you want tonight.¡± Olivia suddenly felt a rush of adrenaline and smiled. ¡°So, this is who you really are? I love it.¡± She got up and took her dress off in front of him. Hector kept his gaze on her face and didn¡®t move even when her body was fully bare in front of him. She walked toward the shower, but the light suddenly went off. Suddenly, a man pushed her against the wall from behind without giving her time to think before she could react. She thought that Hector was ying with her, so she was giddy, ¡°I¡®ve never met someone as kinky as you are.¡± Olivia was enjoying it, but a group of police officers rushed in when the lights came back on. ¡°Freeze!¡± Olivia was stunned. She looked at the man in front of her, but it wasn¡®t Hector but a ck man, which made her scream. A female officer brought her some clothes while she cried and said that Hector had tricked her and that she was innocent. The officer ignored her and brought her out of the shower. A few men were cuffed in the living room, and there were some nightvision cameras. She was utterly shocked. Hector sat in the car and watched while the police brought the people out. The man in the passenger seat saw everything and was surprised. ¡°Did you do that?¡± Hector smiled. ¡°Isn¡®t it great when we can kill two birds with one stone?¡± The man didn¡®t understand what he meant by that and just thought that he was doing this to create a scandal for Olivia so that Zestar would not be able to handle it. But in truth, what Hector meant was using Olivia to get rid of those men. The man was worried. ¡°If the deputy director wants to protect Olivia, and she knows that you did this, you will be in trouble.¡± ¡°Don¡®t worry about me. I got this.¡± Hector was going to start up his car when he rernembered something. ¡°By the way, do you know what I¡®m your daddy¡® means?¡± Chapter 1403 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1403 The man paused. ¡°It means I¡®m your father.¡± Hector sent the man home on the way back, and by the time he was back at his apartment, it was arou nd 11:00 p.m. He was covered in the scent of that woman, which repulsed him and made him shower twice. He returned to his bedroom, turned off the lights, andy down. The neon lights outside his window sho ne in through his thin curtains and reflected on his ceiling. Hectory on his hand, stared at the ceiling, and chuckled upon recalling something. The next day¡­ When Lucy got out her door and saw the doors of the elevator closing, she rushed over. ¡°Hold the doors!¡± She saw Hector when she squeezed through the doors and paused as she recalled what happened the other day. It was awkward to either ignore or speak to him. She squeezed a smile and stood next to him. ¡°What a coincidence.¡± He looked at her. ¡°It is.¡± Lucy snuck a peek at him. He was wearing a white shirt, which looked simple yet casual, giving him a fresh look. When she got close, the scent of cedarwood was on his clothes, a zesty lemon mixed with clean and s harpvender, carrying a tinge of sweetness blended in well with the cedarwood. On top of that, there was a smooth scent of¨Cmusk_that ended with a calm tone. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Hector saw that her head was leaning really close and chuckled, ¡°What¡®s going on?¡± She paused and looked up into his eyes. Her nose almost touched his shoulder, and she was caught in the act. She took a deep breath and strai ghtened her back. ¡°Your detergent smells nice. What brand is it?¡± Hector smiled. ¡°It¡®s not my detergent. It¡®s my scented diffuser.¡± He paused for a few seconds. ¡°If you lik e it, I can give you a bottle of it.¡± Lucy¡®s heart skipped a beat. If he gave her a bottle, they would have the same scent! The elevator doors opened, and Lucy¡®s smile froze when she saw that her mother was standing outside . She walked out of the elevator with Hector. ¡°Mom, why are you here?¡± Jenna looked at the man standing next to Lucy, ¡°I¡®m here to see Eli. Is this your friend?¡± ; Hector nodded politely. ¡°Hello, ma¡®am.¡± Jenna looked at him and decided that he was a good man around Lucy¡®s age, ¡°What¡®s your name?¡± He paused a little before answering,¡± Hector Vanderbilt.¡± ¡°Hector, I¡®ve never heard Lucy mention you before. What does your family do,¡± ¡°Mom!¡± Lucy subconsciously walked in front of Hector and cut her questioning short. ¡°Eli is at home. Go Jenna wanted to stop her, but Lucy had already left the building: When they got to the car park, Lucy realized she was still holding his arm, so she immediately let go and Hector smiled, ¡°That reminds me, you don¡®t look like your sister.¡± What he meant was that they didn¡®t look like sisters. Lucy pressed her lips together. ¡°We¡®re not blood¨C rted. She¡®s my stepsister. My mom remarried into their family.¡± Hector was surprised but nodded, ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°Alright, we¡®re going to bete. You don¡®t need to drive me today. I¡®m driving.¡± She took out her keys and Hector nodded and only got into his car after watching her walk toward hers. Chapter 1405 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1405 The less famous celebrities were forced into doing things with Olivia, but how badly were they forced and humiliated for them to fall apart? Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. It was perplexing why the deputy director let Olivia have her ways with the male artists. Sean had said it was because Olivia could bring benefits to thepany, but a celebrity who just could n¡®t be famous enough and couldn¡®t even be considered a B¨C lister managing to get the resources of an A¨Clisters was baffling. It wasn¡®t until today, when Mr. Brown showed up, that he suddenly understood. It might be rted to taking videos. The deputy director¡®s face turned dark¡± What do you know?¡± ¡°You¡®re in this together, or he wouldn¡®t be here for me.¡± Hector pointed at the man with the gold chain and ignored his expression. ¡°You needed a scapegoat, and it had to be someone new to thepany and could get close to a low¨C level actress. If I followed your instructions and something happened, I would have to take the fall for it. Zestar would be able to pretend they didn¡®t know anything and kick me aside.¡± He chuckled and looked at the deputy director. ¡°Olivia was interested in me, so you yed along and le t me approach her. If I did something with her, you would have a hold of me and could use that to mani pte me, am I right?¡± The man suddenlyughed and spoke with an eerie expression. ¡°You really are a smart man. I wonder if you¡®re a spy sent by someone. No matter, even if you found out, I wouldn¡®t let Zestar fall because of y ou. You should know nothing good woulde out of fighting against us.¡± A few bodyguards walked in and surrounded Hector. Hector raised his arms. ¡°I won¡®t fight back. I¡®ll go with you.¡± Mr. Brown stood up. ¡°That¡®s the smart thing to do.¡± Hector walked out with the bodyguards without a word. When they walked out of the building, a group of reporters rushed toward them and blocked their path, asking if this was all rted to Olivia¡®s scandal. Mr. Brown noticed that something was off, so he got the man in the gold chain to get rid of the reporters . But when the man walked over, Hector suddenly pointed at them, ¡°It¡®s a deal between Zestar and them, I¡®m the only person who knows anything, and they¡®re trying to take me away and get rid of me.¡± That caused chaos to break out. ¡°Hector, that¡®s b*llshit!¡± The man with the gold chain turned pale while he grabbed him by the cor. Hector ignored him and looked at the cameras, ¡°The male artists that Zestar banned from work are the o ups pressured them. They were secretly filmed, but thepany executives wiped them all clean.¡± ¡°Shu up!¡± The man raised his hand to punch him, but Hector didn¡®t flinch and took the hit. The reporters spoke up. ¡°Why are you hurting him!?¡± ¡°So, this man was right. There could never be a snitch in Zestar!¡± The man in the gold chain looked at Hector, who stood up and wiped away the blood from the corner of his mouth and smiled. ¡°As for evidence, I hope the police will thoroughly investigate th This was when Sean walked out. ¡°I¡¯m a witness, and Mr. Vanderbilt is telling the truth.¡± The employees came out after Sean. ¡°We are witnesses too. We can¡®t take this anymore. Zestar has be Chapter 1406 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1406 The interview via live carned. Everyone was able to join the live stream, and it caused a bigmotion , William and his men mohed into the car and fled, leaving Hector bohind, Soon, the police arrived at the scene, #Zestar Media Corporationis scandal has been exposodil Zestar employees protest en massell #The truth behind the sholving of male artistall These three news storiesnded on Google Trends. Due to themotion it caused, the police even is sued an update on the investigation of Zestor Oh gosh, i never expected Zestar to be so ¡°No wonder there are so few celebrities in Zestar, not to mention that they¡®re all mentioned by the government. I¡®m afraid that Zestar won¡®t be able to turn the table around this time¡± ¡°Ney Howard has terminated his contract with Zestar! Seems like it¡®s real this time!¡± Homard published a post on his Facebook ount stating the termination of his contract with Zestar. At the same time, he published a post that read: ¡°I¡®m with you.¡± He did not mention it explicitly, but everyone knew what he was trying to say. Apparently, he was telling everyone about the ¡°dark truth¡± behind Zestar. Alter Howard terminated his contract with Zestar, several A¨Clist celebrities followed suit. In the meantime, the Zestar higher¨Cups had been thrown into chaos. The director of Zestar hurled the document at the deputy director¡®s face. ¡°I asked you to take care of th epany, and this is how you do your job? You¡®ve ruined Zestar! Are you here to cause trouble for m e?¡± The deputy director exined nervously, t I¡®m very sorry about that, cousin, but¡­ this is all Hector¡®s fau lt! He¡®s the one who The director of Zestar kicked the chair away in exasperation and walked up to the deputy director. He p ointed at the tip of his ne and hissed, ¡°How many times have I told you to keep a low profile? If you had n¡®t given Olivia so much leeway, how would the staff of thepany be so angry The deputy director gnached his teeth. He was furious but didn¡®t dare to express his anger, The director grabbed his cor and continued. ¡°Find a way to get rid of Hector. Remember, don¡®t leave any evidence behind!¡± Hector and Sean were eating in a restaurant nearby. Both of them clinked their sses, and Seanme nted¡± Honestly, I didn¡®t nee that at all, fou really are a miracle if it weren¡®t for you, I wouldn¡®t have been able to convince the others to stand up for Ore person might not be able to do anything against the capitalists, but the result would be different if a group of people stepped Hectorrad summoned the reporters and exposed Zestar in front of them to let everyone in Bassburgh k now that even thoughBelongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Zestar wanted to hold down the news, they were far too slow to keep up with the spread of the Inte. Hector choxxed and replied, ¡°Well, it¡®s out of my expectation as well.¡± Fre was just trying to get nd of the things he needed to get rid of. sean one dat help numself andughed.¡± You have a lot of potential, kid. If every young man were as courageous , fearless, and 574, the world would you been a better ce. These are the true qualities of a man, upright and honest, impartial and lector wered as head it¡®s the first time someone has cornplimented me like that.¡± attens s ider andughed¡± Then I should be the first one Come on, cheers We should celebrate our sess toni 15:00 15e ar ¨¢rid were atxutto doporate ways. Sean bad drunk quite a bit of beer, so he ced his hand on Hector¡®s shoulder and let out a burp. ¡°If I were ten years younger, I would definitely be your good brother.¡± 3 Hector helped him to get to his feet and replied, ¡°You aren¡®t that old.¡± $ Sean waved his hand. ¡°At my age, I could be your dad. Of course, I¡®m old.¡± He patted Hector¡®s shoulder and continued. ¡°Remember, we need to be true to ourselves at all times. O Chapter 1407 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1407 Hector felt someone had pushed him as he fell to the ground. It was Sean. He pushed him out of the way just as the car arrived in front of them. For a moment, the air was filled with the brakes¡® screech and the collision¡®s sound. Hector¡®s pupils cons tricted as Sean disappeared from his vision, leaving only a shoe on the ground. It was only when the screams of the people around them and after the car had escaped that Hector ca me to his senses and looked in a daze at the man who had fallen in a pool of blood. At the police station¡­ Maisie and Nn rushed to the police station when they received the call. As soon as she stepped into the police station, she saw Hector sitti ng on the chair with his head held low in dejection. The police officer put down the cup of water and rose to his feet. ¡°Mr. Goldmann?¡® ¨C . Nn walked up to the police officer and asked him about the situation. The police officer walked aside with him and told him all about what had happened. HT Maisie looked at Hector and approached him. She stopped beside him and asked,¡± Are you alright, Hec tor?¡± 2 Hector sped his palms together so tightly that veins were bulging on the back of his hands. His chee ks puffed up, and he seemed to be holding something back. Maisie ced her hand on his shoulder and said, ¡°I¡®m sorry about what happened. ¡°I¡¯m the one who the y wanted to kill,¡± Hector said through gritted teeth, his heart awash with guilt. ¡°But why was it him who died?¡°. Why did he push him away? Maisie looked at him silently. She knew this was a hard time for him. After all, Sean had died right in front of his eyes. D After Nn learned everything from the police officer, he walked to Hector and asked, ¡°Do you want to avenge him?¡± Hector was stunned. He raised his head and looked at Nn. Nn patted Hector¡®s shoulder and said meaningfully, ¡°Just do what you think is right. You don¡®t need t o worry about the rest. It was already veryte by the time Hector returned to his home. He took a can of beer out of the fridge and walked to the balceny. Looking at the light in the distance, he fell into a pensive mood. ean was in He rarely interacted with Sean, but Sean was the first one who had stepped forward and helped him. H e was just ufortable with what the Zestar higher¨C ups.were doing and didn¡®t feel he had done anything wrong. Still, his action had indirectly dragged Sea n into it. We need to be true to ourselves at all times. Only when we¡®re true to ourselves can we move forward f earlessly. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡®Just do what you think is right. You don¡®t need to worry about the rest.! Hector lifted his head and took arge gulp of beer. ¡°Hector?¡± He was stunned and turned his head around to look at Lucy on the next balcony. Lucy took her earphones down and smiled. ¡°You can¡®t sleep either?¡± Hector was stumped for a moment before he pressed his lips tightly and replied,¡± Yeah.¡± ¡°I saw you on the news today.¡± Lucy looked at him, her eyes glittering with a smile.¡± I¡®m kind of surprised His pupils trembled, and he raised his head to drink the beer. After falling silent for a while, he said, ¡°But He couldn¡®t prevent Sean¡®s death. Lucy was stunned as she looked at Hector. She did not know why, but she felt that he was feeling down right now. ¡°There¡®s a limit to what everyone can do. You¡®re doing your best to r in this world that isn¡®t as good as we see on the surface. ¡°While injustice continues to exist, as long as someone has the courage to stand up and stop it, justice w LE ¡°We can¡®t change other people, so we can only change ourselves Since we can¡®t change how things hap Lucy looked into the distance and smiled.¡± You see, there are still people who keep carrying forward des Chapter 1408 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1408 It seemed to him that Lucy¡®s smile could cure everything in life. ¡°Lucy,¡± he called out to her. ¡°Yeah?¡± Lucy turned her head around and answered with a smile on her face. Hector couldn¡®t help himself but chuckle.¡± You truly are a strange giri.¡± Lucy cocked her head and replied, ¡°Am I?¡± Hector let out augh. Lucy did not know what he wasughing at. After all, she was talking to him seriously. She turned her h ead around and shouted : excitedly when she saw a few shooting stars streaking across the sky,¡± Look! Shooting stars!¡± Hector looked in the direction she pointed. Even though both of them were standing on their own balconies under the night sky, they felt closer to each other. Several dayster, at Zestar¡­ Sean¡®s seat was filled with bouquets of white flowers. Nearly all of the staff in the department wore c k. There was no smile on their faces, and the atmosphere was dense. The higher¨Cups had been oppressing the Zestar staff for years, and Sean¡®s death was the final straw. Zestar was under investigation, but the deputy director and the higher¨C ups acted as if nothing had happened: The apology message they released was insincere, and they ev en tried to push all the me on the staff, saying that they had started the strike because they were dis satisfied with thepany¡®s internal welfare. They also made light of Sean¡®s death and the celebrities who had their careers ruined for no reason. They did not give them a sincere apology at all. A staff member threw his employee¡®s card on the floor. ¡°I quit! I¡®m leaving this sh* thole!¡± After a short while of silence, more and more people started to take their cards down. ¡°We quit too! Thi s isn¡®t a ce for people to stay!¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Just when they were about to leave, a group of bodyguards appeared at the door, and the deputy direct or walked in with a stern face. ¡°You guys want to go? Not so fast.¡± ¡°Why can¡®t we go?¡® ¡°That¡®s right. You treated us like animals, and now you¡®re not letting us go?¡± The deputy director harrumphed and looked at the crowd condescendingly. ¡°If you want to go, sure, yo u can go. The contract you signed when you joined thepany is very clear. You can leave without re ason, but you have to pay thepany 15% of the liquidated damages.¡± A murmur soon spread through the staff in the department. Some had fearful expressions on their faces, while the others looked angry. One of the employees step ped forward and snarled, ¡°This is contract fraud! We didn¡®t see that at all when we signed the contract!¡° ¡­ ¡°That¡®s right! That¡®s right. You can¡®t just simply add something new into the contract afterward as you wi sh.¡± ¡°We won¡®t ept it!¡± The deputy director looked at them and said arrogantly, ¡°Do you think you can fight against us just beca The remaining staff fell silent. They were angry but did not dare to say anything. The deputy director walked toward the employee and poked his shoulder. ¡°You guys are just a bunch of The employee clenched his fist tightly, and the veins on his forehead were bulging. ¡°It¡®s Zestar that paid you, yet you turned your back on us. Who do you think y The deputy director pushed him to the floor and stepped on his chest. After that, he gazed at the employ Everyone¡®s faces paled after being threatened by the deputy director. They all fell silent, and none of them dared to speak. Seeing that nobody was talking back to him, the deputy director withdrew his leg and spat. ¡°A bunch of u | After that he left the department with bis men. Chapter 1409 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1409 Some of the girls in the department were so scared that they began to sob. The staff¡®s eyes looked dim as they couldn¡®t see any hope. A few cars stopped in front of Zestar. A dozen men d in ck emerged from the cars and stood in tw o rows. Quincy opened the door to the back seat, and Hector got out of the car. He lifted his head to look at the building, and his gaze became more determin ed when he thought of what had happened to Sean. Quincy looked at him and said, ¡°Let¡®s go, Hector. Mr. Goldmann said you can do whatever you want to do.¡± Hector took a deep breath and stepped into the building. Quincy followed behind with a team ofwyers and bodyguards. They barged straight into the administration department and went straight to the director¡®s office. They put down the bodyguards that were guarding outside, and Hector pushed the door into the office open. The director of Zestar and a few higher¨Cups were in the middle of a meeting. When the deputy director beside the director saw Hector, his face became dark.¡± Hector, how dare you¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Quincy appeared with a team ofwyers. The director of Zestar rose to his feet, and a smile broke across his face. ¡°If it isn¡®t Mr. Lawson from the ckgold Group What brought you here today?¡± Quincy chuckled and said, ¡°Mr. Goldmann said that from today onward, there¡®s no need for Zestar to exist in this world.¡± The director¡®s expression changed slightly. ¡°What do you mean? We don¡®t seem to have any conflict of interest with ckgold, right? Is ckgold going to poke its nose into Zestar¡®s affair now?¡± Quincy chuckled. ¡°Mr. Goldmann isn¡®t just going to poke his nose into Zestar¡®s affairs.¡± As he was talking, he looked at Hector and continued. ¡°Hector is Mr. Goldmann¡®s cousin¨Cinw, so his business is Mr. Goldmann¡®s business.¡± The deputy director and the director¡®s faces turned grim.. Neither of them expected this new makeup artist to be Nn¡®s cousin¨Cinw! Quincy walked toward a couch and sat down. He took over the file handed to him by his team ofwyer s and tossed it on the table. ¡°All of your crimes are here. I¡®m afraid something fun is going to happen if we turn them to the government, right?¡± The director fell on his chair. They were so bold because the police couldn¡®t do anything to them due to theck of evidence. However, they did not expect that they had messed with the wrong people this time. The deputy director picked up the file and took a quick nce. After that, he smacked it on the table and ¡°So what if Hector is Mr. Goldmann¡®s cousin ¨Cin¨C law? He works in Zestar, and that means he¡®s a Zestar employee. He incites our internal staff to do wha haven¡®t found him topensate for our losses!¡± Hector looked at the deputy director expressionlessly. ¡°We have enough evidence.¡± The deputy director was stunned. ¡°Mr. Lewis¡® death isn¡®t an ident. The car wasing straight at me. If he hadn¡®t pushed me away and Hector suppressed his anger and continued. ¡°You said there¡®s no evidence because you¡®ve hidden the e dare note forward because of your intimidation and threats.¡± The deputy director let out augh exasperatingly, ¡°You just won¡®t understand what people are saying ar All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. He dashed toward Hector after he finished speaking. Before everyone could stop him, Hector threw a punch at him and sent him tumbling to the floor. Chapter 1410 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1410 The higher¨Cups were stunned. Hector took off his jacket and threw it to the floor. He picked up a vase on the side and walked toward the deputy director. The deputy director was so shocked that his face turned pale. As he took a step back, he said, ¡°W¨C What are you trying to do? There are so many people over here. You¡®remitting a crime if you dare t oy a single finger on me!¡± Hector lifted the vase, and the director shouted. ¡°Stop!¡± The vase fell on the floor and smashed into pieces. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. However, the vase just shattered on the wall behind ihe deputy director, who was holding his head in his hands. Fear drove him to scream like a madman, a nd the floor soon became wet. When Hector saw he had pissed himself, he snorted. ¡°Hah, so you¡®re a coward too.¡± Quincy looked toward the director, whose face was dark, and said, ¡°You don¡®t have any choice now.¡± He handed the transfer agreement to him and continued. ¡°Sign the agreement, and sell Zestar to ck gold. As for your crimes, the court will deal with them. If you refuse to sign the contract, we¡®ll bring you t o the court and have the court forcefully remove Zestar and permanently ban thepany from being li sted.¡± The director threw an angry nce at the deputy director. He had no other choice but to do as Quincy said since things had developed to this point. If Zestar was banned from being listed, then as thepany¡®s owner, he wouldn¡®t be able to open anotherpany in the future. While there was life, there was hope. With that thought in mind, he picked up the pen and signed the contract. The contract was stamped as well. The director then left with the higher¨C ups. The deputy director, who had been scared out of his wits, was also taken away. The meeting room became empty, leaving nothing but wreckage behind. Quincy walked up to Hector and handed the agreement to him. ¡°From now onward, Zestar is yours.¡± Hector took a look at the agreement but did not take it. He lifted his head slowly and said, ¡°So, this is th eir punishment? Don¡®t you think we¡®ve gone too easy on them?¡± Quincy chuckled. ¡°Kid, letting your emotions control you won¡®t change anything. Mr. Goldmann has his own reasons for his actions You just need to know that courage and guts aren¡®t the only things you can rely on when you¡®re solving a problem. You also need your head. ¡°Even if you want to get revenge, you can¡®t go beyond thew. Yo u think their punishment is light, but it isn¡®t the same case in their eyes.¡± As Quincy was talking, he handed the agreement in his hand. He patted his shoulder and added meanin Just like Quincy said, the director made the deputy director and the other people his scapegoats. The de The deputy director was not willing to be his scapegoat, so he confessed the cause of Sean¡®s deat The police arrested the man wearing a gold chain and William. The police also found many unsightly vid As for Zestar¡®s director, he was arrested and deported back to his home country as soon as he got off th In just a week, all of them were caught. As soon as Hector stepped into thepany in the morning, he was startled by the sound of a cracker. A dozen employees emerged and stood in front of him. All of them were wearing smiles on their faces. T Chapter 1411 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1411 They waved the party crackers in their hands, whistled, and shouted to wee their savior. Hector was stunned for a moment and finally gave off a helpless smile. He lowered his head, and his e yes turned a little bloodshot. ¡°The person that everyone should thank is Mr. Lewis. fit weren¡®t for him, I might¡®ve¡­¡± As soon as Sean¡®s name was mentioned, everyone became quiet for a moment. No one could forget what happened to Sean. A male employee walked out of the crowd and ced his arm on Hector¡®s shoulder.¡± Hector, we don¡¯t me you for Mr. Lewis¡® encou nter. It¡®s not your fault but theirs instead.¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes, it¡®s those b*stards¡® fault!¡± Hector chuckled and seemed to be able to blend in with the atmosphere and everyone else.. Lucy passed through the corridor of the department and suddenly heard several female staff members discussing Zestar. She did not pay much attention to it at first, but they mentioned Hector at that mome nt. ¡°Is this true? So, Mr. Goldmann¡®s cousin¨Cinw is Zestar¡®s new owner?¡± ¡°It¡®s absoluteiy true. I have a friend who works for Zestar. She told me that the current owner of Zestar i s Hector, Ms. Vanderbilt¡®s cousin. So, doesn¡®t that make him Mr. Goldmann¡®s cousin¨Cinw?¡± Mr. Goldmann¡®s cousin¨Cin¨C law is way too bold. Rumors have it that he singlehandedly tore Zestar¡®s higher¨C ups apart. Didn¡®t it appear in the news not long ago? If it weren¡®t for him, we would still be deceived by Zestar and know nothing about the cr*p that¡® s happening within thepany!¡± Lucy slowed down, smiled, and seemed to feel happy for Hector. As soon as she entered the office, she was startled by Jenna, who was already sitting on the couch, wa iting for her.. ¡°Mom?¡± Lucy put her bag on the desk and walked up to her. ¡°Why didn¡®t you tell me in advance that yo u¡®reing over to see me? Jenna put down the cup of tea in her hand. ¡°Lucy, that friend of yours, whose name is Hector¡­ Is he M rs. Goldmann¡®s cousin?¡± Lucy turned around and sat down on the couch. She had already seen throug h her mother¡®s thoughts. ¡°So what if he is? Mom, our rtionship isn¡®t what you think it is. We used to be colleagues, and he¡®s currently my neighbor.¡± Jenna lowered her gaze. ¡°Lucy, you haven¡®t spoken to me properly since you left the Xaviers. I know yo u still me me for my failure of not being able to provide you with aplete family.¡± 1. Lucy did not say anything. Jenna stroked her slightly bulging but not very obvious¨C looking belly. ¡°You once asked me whether I regretted my choice. I do r¨¨gret it, but at the same time, I can¡®t help it either. I¡®m not a saint, just an ordinary woman. ¡°After your father passed away, all our household burdens fell onto my shoulders. I had to work alone an ¡°I didn¡®t say that I don¡®t understand you.¡± Lucy goi up, walked to her desk, and turned her back on her. ¡°B Jenna stared at her. ¡°Don¡®t I understand you well enough?¡± Lucy turned around. ¡°If you truly understood me well enough, you wouldn¡®t always think about arranging everything for me.¡± Jenna was flustered. ¡°I just don¡®t want you to face so many hardships!¡± You have your thoughts, but I have mine too.¡± Lucy¡®s emotions were getting a little out of control too. ¡°No Jenna was rendered speechless. Her original intention was good. She only wanted to help her daughter out, hoping she would not have to Chapter 1412 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1412 The conversation could no longer go on, so Jenna bade Lucy goodbye and left. Jenna ran into Maisie in the corridor as Maisie came out of the elevator. ¡°Mrs. Goldmann.¡± Maisie smiled at her and approached her.¡® Mrs. Xavier, are you here for Lucy?¡± ¡°Yeah, I originally wanted toe and talk with her, butmunication seems to be getting increasingly difficult as she gets older.¡± Jenna gave off a wry smile as she could not help but feel extre mely distressed deep down. The barrier between our rtionship seems impossible to remove.¡® ¡°Lucy is already an adult. And adult s have their own thoughts and ns. Although parents¡® worries are necessary from time to time, childre n will have their own lives when they grow up. You¡®re worrying too much, Mrs. Xavier.¡± Maisie¡®s advice caught Jenna off guard and stunned her for a split second, but she felt a little embarrassed after returning to her senses. ¡°Mrs. Goldmann, you have three children, don¡®t you?¡° . . 11 ¡°Yes, but don¡®t be fooled by their age because I¡®ve always listened to their ideas. No matter what the ch ild wants to do, I¡®ll always support it as long as it¡®s morally correct.¡± H0 t Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¨C ! # ih di 11 Jenna was surprised. ¡°The children are still young, so what ideas would they have?¡± Maisie lowered her gaze and smiled.¡± Everyone has ideas. Children may be children, but they¡®re also li ving human beings who have emotions. ¡°Every parent¡®s upbringing is different, all of which are out of consideration for their children. However, as parents, we can¡®t always ask our children to be the ones who take care of our feelings. We should at least take care of th eir feelings too, shouldn¡®t we? ¡°Parents are actually their children¡®s best listeners. So, if we as parents are unwilling to listen to our chil dren¡®s thoughts, then isn¡®t it natural for our children to be unwilling tomunicate with us? ¡°Many parents ce a lot of hope on their children, hoping that their children can achieve this and actu alize that in their lives, but it¡®s very easy for them to forget about their children¡®s thoughts. Especially wh en they¡®re confused and bothered, we should let go of the superiority that we feel as parents and try tomunicate with them with a peer¨Cto¨C peer attitude so that our kids won¡®t be under too much pressure. It¡®s not unreasonable to say that a par ent¡®s words and actions will affect a child¡®s life. Being strict can be considered a form of love, but being too harsh and selfish will only create pressure. ¡®Every parent was once a kid too. When we were young, didn¡®t we hope that our parents would underst and us too? So why can¡®t we think from a different perspective now that we¡®re parents? Jenna did not utter another word. She bade Maisie goodbye and left. Pushing open the door of Lucy¡®s office, Maisie saw her sitting on the couch with her back facing the do or. Lucy immediately wiped her tears when she heard the door opening and then turned her head. ¡°Ms. Van Maisie leaned against the door andughed. ¡°Did you just argue with your mother and are hiding here and crying secretly?¡± Lucy was caught on the spot and felt utterly embarrassed. Maisie walked over to her, propped her arms against the back of the couch, and mocked her, ¡°If your eyes get swollen ¡°A celebration?¡± Lucy was astounded and asked, ¡°What are you celebrating, and who are you celebrating it with?¡± ¡°Hector,¡± Maisie smiled, ¡°We¡®re celebrating his achievement of bing Zestar¡®s new owner. ckgold and Soul have sent representatives to attend the party. You¡®re one of the major backbones of ourpa Lucy was a little overwhelmed. ¡°¨CThen what do I need to prepare?¡± ¡°What else do you want to prepare?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± ¡®It¡®s just like attending an ordinary dinner party. I think there¡®s no need for me to prepare anything¡­ But handed! Maisie saw through her thoughts in a second and smiled even more merrily. ¡°If you want to prepare a gif Chapter 1413 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1413 After getting off work, Lucy went to the mall to pick out a gift, but she really did not know what she could buy. Thus, she took out her cell phone, typed a message, and sent it to ine. However, the suggestions she got were all expensive luxury items she could not afford. I¡®ve definitely gone to the wrong person for advice.¡® Lucy looked around the mall, and her gazended on a souvenir store. She suddenly thought of Hector¡®s mecha figure collection in his house. ¡®He should be interested in these, right?¡® Lucy went into the store to look for a gift, and the salesperson came up to her and introduced a few mo dels to her enthusiastically. She told him it was a gift, and the salesperson instantly understood her nee ds. ¡°Are you buying a gift for your boyfriend?¡± Lucy choked on her reply and became incoherent out of anxiety. ¡°Of course not. He¡®s just an ordinary fr iend.¡± As if he did not hear her exnation, the salesperson brought her to the shelf on the other side of the s hop. ¡°Anyway, he¡®s just a man. And as long as he¡®s a man, no matter how old he is, he¡®ll have the yf ul mind of a full¨Cgrown boy. These figurines are the best sellers in our store.¡± Lucy looked at the various figurines disyed on the racks¨Cthere were anime characters and mechas. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. She took a nce at the price tags and was surprised. ¡°Are all these toys so expensive?¡± The salesper son gave off a helpless smile.¡± Toys and figurines are different. If you were to go out there and ask around, you¡®d realize that it¡®s absolutely normal for figurines to be sold for hundreds of do rs or even a few thousand dors. ¡°Figurines are expensive not only because some of them are limited but it¡®s also because figurines are very fragile and require a certain amount of maintenance cost. Most of the raw materials used to create figurines are very sensitive to ult raviolet rays and will undergo irreversible changes under irradiation, such as degradation and decoloriz ation. The figures shouldn¡®t be heated either. Otherwise, they¡®ll age very easily and reduce their lifespan.¡± Lucy took out her cell phone, checked her ount bnce, gnashed her teeth, turned her head around , and asked, ¡°Then do you have a limited edition version here?¡± Lucy cruelly burned a hole in her purse and bought a limited¨Cedition robot figurine that cost $2,500. She buried her face in the steering wheel when she returned to the car with the figurine. ¡®Impulsive purchase is truly the devil!¡® However, Lucy was relieved upon thinking that he should like this gift. When the night arrived, clusters of neon lightbulbs lit up and appeared under the night sky. The Grand Hotel of Bassburgh, located in Bass Wave Port, looked like a shining pearl that was standing near the o verpass. There was a long table covered with a blue and white cloth in the splendid banquet hall, and all kinds of wine and delicacies were ced on the table. The waiters weaved through the brightly dressed crowd, pouring wine for the guests. Maisie and Nn stood in the crowd. Most of the businessmen who came to talk to them were cobor ators of ckgold.¡± Apart from Royal Crown, even Zestar is now operating under ckgold¡®s banner. Mr. Goldmann is indeed an exceptional and resolute entrepreneur.¡± Royal Crown and Zestar were among the top agencies in the entertainment industry. Zestar had only me Another businessman said with a smile,¡± ckgold has acquired Zestar, so it¡®ll be an even more p the entertainment industry from now on. ¡°Yo, Mr. Hannigan and Mr. Boucher are here too.¡± Seeing Tanner and Helios appear, several owners ofpanies walked toward them with wine sses Tanner was one of ckgold¡®s business partners, and as for Helios, he had gone behind the scenes and in the circle had be even stronger than before. Everyone knew that Nn had acquired Zestar for his cousin¨Cin¨C law, who hated the previous Zestar higher¨Cups. The cousin¨Cin¨C law had just taken over Zestar, so there must be a need to strengthen his connections in the industry. Th inw a chance to set a foothold in the circle. Helios¡® appearance was him showing Nn a lot of respect Chapter 1416 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1416 Lucy walked toward the hall with Hector, and the moment the doors opened, she looked down to avoid their nces. The crowd looked toward them, and the scene froze. Maisie walked toward them and smiled.¡± Where did you go?¡± Lucy yed with her fingers nervously.¡± Ms. Vanderbilt, I¡­ I think I¡®ve brought trouble.¡± ¡°There¡®s no trouble.¡± Maisie was going to take a sip when she suddenly saw the flower at the bottom of her skirt. ¡°This flower looks beautiful.¡± ¡°Hector used it to cover the wine stain. He just sewed it in.¡± Her face turned redder and looked like an apple under the light Maisieughed and turned to look at Hector. ¡°Hecky is brave yet careful. He would probably spoil his fu ture girlfriend! Lucy¡®s heart skipped a beat, and she wouldn¡®t look up. Barbara suddenly walked over and ced her hand on Maisie¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You¡®re already picking a cousin¨Cin¨C law?¡± Maisie denied it. ¡°I want to pick daughters inw for my sons tool but they¡®re still young.¡± Barbara moved her hand away. ¡°Beatrice is not an option. Your sons will be too old by the time she¡®s grown up.¡± Maisieughed. ¡°People say that men age like fine wine.¡± ¡°Don¡®t even think about it! She¡®s not even in k indergarten yet.¡± ¡°Can I book her?¡± ¡°How many daughters¨Cinw do you want to book, you evil mother¨Cinw!?¡± Their bickering made it less awkward between Lucy and Hector. At that moment, Edward walked in. When he saw Lucy, he paused. He then nced at Hector, standing next to her, and they seemed to kn ow each other. ¡°Lucy, you¨C¡± ¡°Oh, Lucy is here too.¡± ine walked over with a wine ss, cut her father off, and grabbed Lucy¡®s arm. ¡°Dad, see how Lucy is working hard. It¡®s time.¡± Lucy looked at them curiously. Edward knew what his daughter meant. She wanted him to acknowledge Lucy¡®s identity. He looked at Lucy, and even though she wasn¡®t his own and wasn¡®t as outstanding as his daughter, she had a mother who could endure everything. Not every woman would be able to handle the humiliation that Jenna had. She begged him to take her daughter in and didn¡®t even consider abandoni ng her. He remembered all that. He had married Jenna because she was great at taking care of his family and a good wife. She was bet wife. He was busy with work, so he couldn¡®t take care of his family and wished his wife would be a homemaker. However, his ex¨Cwife was a career woman and didn¡®t want to let go of her career for him. Their daughter, ine, had inherited her personality. He preferred the traditional marriage and thought a woman should only be in charge of her family after getting married. There was no need for her to be so strong. He couldn¡®t understand why his ex¨Cwife couldn¡®t understand that all his hard work was so that he could provide for the family. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. When he met Lucy¡®s mother, he was frank and said he hoped his wife, would give up her career and tak She immediately agreed. He was surprised and asked about her condition. Jenna¡®s response was; ¡°Mr. Xavier, to be honest, I have a child of my own, and you might not like that, b leave her. I hope you will agree to bring her along, even if you don¡®t ept her as your own.¡± Chapter 1417 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1417 ¡°I just hope that she will have a ce to stay before she finishes her studies. She¡®s a poor girl, so I hav e to be responsible while she grows up. I hope that you can help. After she grows up and is able to live ¡®by herself, she won¡®t ask for anything from your family anymore.¡± Edward was surprised when he heard that. Women who remarried would usually want the man to ept their children, but she was thinking about this from his perspective. He didn¡®t like the idea of Jenna bringing her daughter along. He was a businessman, so he would be worried that a woman who married him with a child would have bad inten tions, and on top of that, he already had a daughter. After Jenna said all that, he asked if she was alright if he didn¡®t announce their rtionship with the Xav iers, and she agreed. Edward snapped out of that and looked at her, ¡°It¡®s time to address me.¡± Lucy was surprised. Seeing that she was just standing there, ine nudged her.¡± Why are you just stan ding there? Call him Dad.¡± The ¡®Mr. Xavier¡® that she was calling him, turned into ¡®Dad¡®. WA Edward nodded. ¡°Come back anytime you want. Our home is your home too! Our home is your home t oo¡® made Lucy tear up. Even though Lucy was a part of the Xaviers, she had always reminded herself that that wasn¡®t her hom e but just a temporary ce. > ine hugged her by her shoulders.¡± You¡®re my sister from now on.¡± Lucy lowered her head and wiped away her tears while smiling. Maisie was happy for Lucy. After the event, Lucy and the Xaviers walked to the door. Edward stopped and turned to look at her.¡± Lucy, your mother cares about you a lot. When she first mar ried me, she was worried that I wouldn¡®t ept you, so she begged me and agreed not to announce to the world our rtionship. She did all that for you.¡± Lucy was stunned. Edward patted her shoulder. ¡°Go home and talk to her when you have time. She¡®s a good mother and wishes you will understand one day.¡± Edward got into the car. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ine turned back to look at her and whispered, ¡°We¡®re going the opposite way, so we can¡®t drive you. You have a ride anyway.¡± She then looked behind Lucy. an Lucy stood there until the car drove away. CS She turned around, saw Hector walking down the stairs, and paused. ¡°Y¨CYou¡®re not back yet?¡± ¡°No, I was talking to Maisie and Nn.¡± Hector stopped in front of her and looked at his watch. ¡°Want to Lucy paused. ¡°You want to take a walk?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡®ve had a bit too much to drink. I need to sober up.¡± ¡°I¡®ll go with you then.¡± The neon lights at the pier looked beautiful. Cars drove on the wide streets, and the headlights shone. The two of them walked along the bridge as a dim yellow light sh on them. Hector looked sideways at her, ¡°Are you happy that your stepfather finally epted you into the family?¡± Lucy smiled, ¡°Yes.¡± She then looked down because it was unbelievable, ¡°I never dared think that he wou She had been under the impression that her mother never wanted to admit who she was and was afraid new life. Chapter 1418 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1418 Hector looked at Lucy and slowed down his pace. Lucy stopped and turned to look at him, her face smiling brightly, ¡°But I want to thank you for tonight. I t hink that you¡®re my lucky star.¡± He was surprised. ¡°Lucky star?¡± ¡°Yes, you bring good luck to me, lucky star.¡± Lucy smiled wider. Hector chuckled. ¡°Really.¡± He turned his face away. ¡°I wish I really could bring good luck.¡± He hadn¡®t managed to bring good luck to Sean. Seeing how he drifted away, Lucy walked over to face him and waved her hand in front of his face. ¡°If you could brin g good luck to everyone, you would be an angel. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. He smiled. Lucy suddenly smelled something and looked toward the source of the odor. ¡°I think I smell kebab.¡± Hector put his hand on her shoulder and made her stand up straight. ¡°They¡®re selling street food there.¡± ¡°Yes, they are!¡± Lucy felt like having some, but something came to her mind, and she suddenly looked Hector up and down. Hector asked, ¡°What¡®s wrong?¡± She couldn¡®t help butugh. ¡°You¡®re dressed so formally. I¡®m not going to ask you to go get street food with me.¡± Hector removed his jacket and rolled up his sleeves. ¡°Would this work?¡± Lucy suddenly grabbed his arm and pulled him along. ¡°Let¡®s go then!¡± Hector was stunned, but all Lucy could think about were the kebabs and nothing else. He didn¡®t put his arm away and just let her hold it. At midnight, at the Lakeview Apartment¡­ Hector parked his car and removed the seatbelt. ¡°We¡®re home.¡± He turned around and saw that Lucy was fast asleep. He put his hand out and lightly shook her shoulder. ¡°Lucy.¡± She mumbled something, frowned, then her head lolled and dropped on his hand, pinning it. Hector froze. He could feel her skin on the back of his hand, and it was smooth like butter. He didn¡®t remove it but stared at her while she slept. When Lucy finally woke up, she was surprised because Hector¡®s jacket was covering her, and she treat ed his hand as a pillow. They were still in the car. There was no way of knowing how long Hector had his arm out to maintain that position. When she woke up and moved, Hector opened his eyes, turned his head, and smiled. ¡°I thought you were going to wake up in the morning.¡± Lucy looked at him, and her nose soured while she turned away. ¡®You should have woken me up.¡± ¡°I didn¡®t want to wake you up because you were sleeping so soundly.¡± ¡°You call me silly,¡± Lucy¡®s eyes teared up, but she smiled and us she said, ¡°But you¡®re sillier.¡± Hector wiped her tears away, and Lucy froze while she looked at him. He said, ¡°I just want to spend mor Her heart skipped a beat, and her chest heaved while she looked at this face that was inches away. His nose touched her cheek.¡± You¨C¡± He kissed her before she could speak. Lucy batted her eyes and put her hand on his shoulder but didn¡®t push him away. Neither of them had kissed someone before, so they bumped a little. They realized that it was awkward, so they Hector looked at her. ¡°I¡®m sorry, I¡®ve never kissed a woman, so¡­¡± Lucy¡®s ears turned red while she looked down. ¡°If¡­ If it was your first kiss, then¡­ We should treat it as p Her face turned red after saying that. Hector cupped her face. ¡°Do you want to be my long¨Cterm practice partner then?¡± Chapter 1419 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1419 hapter 1419 ¡°Long¨Cterm¡­ Lucy¡®s heart was skipping so hard that she nodded without thinking. Hector kissed her again while she slowly closed her eyes, and a jolt of electricity ran into her heart, making it feel numb. After a few days, at the Xavier residence¡­ Lucy rang the doorbell, and the maid opened the door. She asked, ¡°Is my mother home?¡± The maid confirmed she was there, and Lucy walked into the living room. When Jenna heard that some one was downstairs, she went down and was surprised to see that it was Lucy, ¡°Lucy?¡± Lucy pressed her lips together and smiled. Mom. Jenna walked to the couch, poured her a cup of tea, and slowly said, ¡°I was in a bad mood the other day and didn¡®t pay attention to your feelings. I apologize, Lu cy.¡± She ced the teacup in front of her. ¡°I know you¡®re all grown up now, but I can¡®t help myself. I won¡®t me you if you t hink that I¡® m naggy. I just hope that you will be happy.¡± ¡°Mom, I don¡®t me you.¡± Jenna paused, then looked up at her. Lucy smiled. ¡°Dad told me that you¡®ve always cared about me.¡± Jenne was surprised. ¡°W¨CWhat did you call him?¡± Dad.¡± Lucy looked around. ¡°I¡­ can call him dDd from now on. Jenna covered her mouth while happy tears fell. ¡°Is that true?¡± Lucy nodded. Jenna started balling, but not because she was sad. She was happy. Lucy got up, went next to her, and hugged her. She felt bad when she saw her mother crying. ¡°Mom, don¡®t cry. You¡®re making me cry too.¡± ¡°¡­. I¡®m just overwhelmed.¡± Jenna wiped her tears and held her hand with a smile. She tapped it, and they smiled while looking into each other¡®s eyes. No words were exchanged, but they understood each other. Lucy stayed there for a while and left the manor after saying goodbye to Jenna. She got a message when she got into the car. (What do you feel like having tonight ? [ll bring you anywhere you want to go.) She knew that Hector had just taken over Zestar and would be busy, but he never forgot to message h er despite that. She smiled at her screen and replied jokingly: [You¡®re my meal.] She didn¡®t n to send it, yet ident ally pressed ¡®Send¡®. Her smile immediately faded. ¡®Oh no! She immediately deleted the message. He probably didn¡®t see it?¡® Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Unfortunately, she didn¡®t expect Hector¡®s eyes were always on his phone. Thus, when she sent that message, he saw it as clear as day. He couldn¡®t help but chuckle before replying: (I¡®ll go home earlier today then.) Lucyy on the steering wheel. It was so shameful. He must think thai she was clingy! At the Soul Jewelry branch¡­ Lucy had been busy buying meals for everyone over the past two days. The few female employees curiously discussed this. ¡°Did she strike the lottery? She wouldn¡®t even splurge on meals previously, but now she¡®s buying our meals too.¡± Lucy was the definition of a miser. 1/2 She was different because other misers were just very careful at spending money, while she just downri When she had first gotten promoted, everyone wanted her to buy them a meal, but she had said she ne money. It was weird that she would suddenly be so generous. ¡°Not the lottery. I think she¡®s in love.¡± ¡°In love?¡± The few colleagues were suddenly curious and huddled together ¡°With who?¡± That one girl replied, ¡°How would I know? I just saw someone picking her up two days ago, and the drive Chapter 1420 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1420 That evening, Lucy walked to the garage and saw two colleagues standing there. She looked away. ¡°Yo u¡®re still here?¡± One of them walked to her and held her arm. ¡°Lucy, my friend opened up a shop, and I¡®m buying dinner. Do you want to join us?¡± ¡°Yes, let¡®s go together. You¡®ve been paying for our meals in the past two days, so we need to do somet hing in return.¡± Lucy was a little befuddled by their friendliness, but she didn¡®t want to reject it. Thus, she had to be careful about what she said, ¡°I ¡®m sorry, I have something on tonight, so I won¡®t be able to join you.¡± ¡®Are you going on a date?¡® ¡°Lucy, tell us, who is it?¡± ¡°Bring your boyfriend along.¡± Lucy was going to say something when she heard a honk nearby. She looked around and seemed to b e worried that the person in the car would be seen, so she hurriedly bade farewell. ¡°I need to go, I¡®m so rry. Let¡®s do this another day.¡± The two women stared at the driver. Unfortunately, it was too dark inside, and they couldn¡®t see clearly until the car drove away. One of them crossed her arms. ¡°Why is she being so secretive? Do you think her boyfriend is ugly, so she doesn¡®t want us to see him?¡± The other woman shook her head. ¡°I don¡®t think so, maybe¡­ it¡®s a secret rtionship.¡± Lucy¡®s heart po unded in the car, and she could only look forward. ¡°You¡®re off early.¡± ¡®Was it because of the earlier message?¡® Lucy shamefully turned her head and looked at Hector through the reflection in the window. Hector held the steering wheel while smiling. ¡°It¡®s not that early. What do you want to have tonight?¡± Lucy smiled and replied, ¡°Anything works.¡± When the light turned red, he turned to stare at her. ¡°What about me?¡± Lucy¡®s face was flushed and almost started smoking. Hectorughed out loud when he saw that. When they returned to the Lakeview Apartment, they brought the groceries out of the elevator and said at the same time,¡± Let¡®s go to your ce.¡± Hector smiled. ¡°We¡®ll cook at my ce tonight then.¡± Lucy was going into the kitchen and started opening up the cabs when Hector changed and walked toward her. He stood behind her and leaned forward, cing his chin on her shoulder. ¡°Do you need he lp?¡± She paused and smiled. ¡°No, I¡®ll be fine.¡± She then turned around and pushed him outside, ¡°Wait for me outside.¡± Hector suddenly turned around, and that made her fall into his arms. She was going to say something when he leaned down and kissed her. Lucy held onto his shirt, and he let her go after a long while and ran his fingers over her lips. ¡°I¡®ll be wait ing then.¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Lucy¡®s face turned red again. That was a vition! After dinner was ready, the portion was perfect, and they had a bottle of wine in the cooler. They took it out and casually poured it into their wine sses. Dinner, wine, and each other. The room was cozy and romantic. Lucy picked up the ss, clinked it against Hector¡®s, took a deep breath, and gobbled everything down. Hector smiled. ¡°Take it slow. Don¡®t get drunk.¡± Lucy blushed but not because she was drunk. ¡°What¡®s wrong with being drunk?¡± He looked up at her face. ¡°You¡®ll feel terrible the next day.¡± Lucy paused. ¡°Oh.¡± She thought he would say that he would get a chance if she were drunk. 1/2 12:31 Hector chuckled, ¡°What else?¡± He put out his hand and flicked her forehead, ¡°What¡®s going on in your m Chapter 1421 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1421 ¡°I¡®m not!¡± replied Lucy. When Hector popped a piece of meat into his mouth, Lucy hurriedly asked, ¡°How is it?¡± He nodded and replied, ¡°Not bad.¡± Lucy supported her head with her hands as a smile blossomed on her face. Hector picked a piece of meat and put it near her mouth. She was stunned for a moment, but she soon opened her mouth and ate it. The sky was getting darker, and the city was beginning to be illuminated with neon lights. After they finished their meal, they sat on the couch and watched a movie. Lucy was holding a pillow in her hands and snuck a nce at Hector when she saw the protagonists kissing each other passionatel y. Sensing her gaze. Hector turned his head around. ¡°What¡®s wrong?¡± She quickly averted her gaz¨¦. ¡°Nothing.¡± The corner of his lips curled upward as he continued. ¡°What d o you have in mind?¡± WS ID ¡°N¨C Nothing. I¡®m not thinking about anything,¡± replied Lucy, her voice thick with embarrassment. She had ne ver been in a rtionship before, so she did not know what a normal couple would do when spending time together. Hector ced his arm across the back of the couch and leaned toward her. ¡°Really?¡± Lucy¡®s heart beat even faster when he suddenly approached her. She slowly turned her head around to meet his eyes, pressed her lips, and kissed him after mustering up the courage. After that, she buried her head into the pillow in her hand. Hector chuckled deeply when he saw how red the tips of her ears had be. He cupped her cheeks in his hands and forced her to meet his gaze. ¡°Is this some kind of a drill?¡± Lucy blinked her eyes but di d not say anything. Hector slowly pressed his lips against hers. He seemed to have be even more skillfulin kissing than he had been a few days before. Lucy grabbed the pillow with her hands tightly as she followed his lead and fell even deeper into the kiss. He skillfully pried her teeth open and Lucy was stunned. As he deepened the kiss, she was overwhelmed by the suction force. Lucy finally experienced what it meant to lose one¡®s way while kissing. Her heart was galloping rapidly, and she breathed heavily while her cheek s were flushed when he left her lips. ¡°H¨CHow did you...¡± ¡®I ¡°How did you be so good at kissing?!¡®. Hector.pressed the tip of his nose on her cheek, and his breath grazed her skin. ¡°I learned it from the movie.¡± He stroked her neck with his palm and cupped her face in his hand. ¡°So, s hall we continue?¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Lucy¡®s head was a muddled mess right now, and she nodded. Hector grabbed her into his arms and continued the kiss. She ced her hands on his shoulders and ti ghtened her fingers. The next day, at the Soul Jewelry branch¡­ Lucy was making herself a cup of coffee in the pantry. Her mind was filled with images of Hector kissin g her from the previous night, and her cheeks were tinged with a slight blush. She felt that Hector was truly a fast learner. He had already learned how to kiss in just a few days, and she was a bit¡­ addicted. However, she was surprised that he had not continued the previous night. She had already prepared herself for it. Could it be that she was not charming enough? Lucy was stunned and ced her hand on her forehead. ¡°What the h*ll am I thinking!?¡® ¡°Lucy.¡± Naomi¡®s voice startled her, and she nearly knocked her cup over. She turned her head around and said , ¡°Naomi?¡± Naomi pulled the drawer open and got herself a packet of tea. ¡°What¡®s the matter? You look like you¡®ve done something wrong.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± She lowered her head. Naomi smiled and continued. ¡°I heard you¡®re in a rtionship?¡± ¡°Huh? Did you hear it from other people in the office?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Naomi went closer to her. ¡°You¡®ve been behaving strangelytely You often gawk and giggle alone, whic you seeing someone, or do you have a crush on someone?¡± Lucy¡®s heart raced, and she averted her gaze. ¡°Well¡­ I¡®m not having a crush on someone.¡± ¨C hu Although they hadn¡®t made their rtionship public, they were seeing each other right now. ¡°So, that means you¡®re seeing someone right now.¡± ! WW ¡°Yeah,¡± replied Lucy WW ¡°Since you¡®re in a rtionship, why can¡®t you tell other people about it? You see, those people in the office are curious about your status, so why don¡®t you just make your rtionship public?¡± Chapter 1422 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1422 Lucy suddenly fell silent. Naomi looked at her and asked, ¡°What¡®s wrong?¡± Keeping her head low, Lucy stirred her coffee and replied. ¡°We haven¡®t told anyone about our rtions hip yet.¡± Naomi was stunned. ¡°Why?¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Lucy did not know either. She had never asked Hector before if they should make their rtionship public or not. She was worried that the people in thepany might talk about them behind their backs if they made it public. After all, Hector was Maisie¡®s cousin. She sighed helplessly and replied, ¡°It isn¡®t convenient.¡± ¡°Is it because he doesn¡®t want other people to know about your rtionship?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± ¡°So, you don¡®t want other people to know who he is.¡± Lucy was stumped. She did not say anything in return, but Naomi knew she had guessed it right. She c huckled slightly and said, ¡°Let me guess. Is it Ms. Vanderbilt¡®s cousin?¡± Lucy looked at Naomi in surprise and said nervously, ¡°How did you know it¡¯s Ms. Vanderbilt¡®s cousin?¡± mmmm ¡°When Ms. Vanderbilt brought you to her cousin¡®s celebration party, my sister¨Cin¨C law said that something was going on with you two. I didn¡®t believe it then, but it seems I was wrong.¡± N aomi covered her mouth and smiled. Lucy felt embarrassed. She had forgotten that Naomi¡®s sister¨Cinw was Helios¡® wife. She had been there that night. ¡°Oh gosh! Does this mean that Ms. Vanderbilt also knows about it already!?¡® At Zestar¡­ The news of Hector lowering himself to design the look for the celebrities despite being the owner of Ze star soon spread across thepany, and all the employees were satisfied with Hector. Mainly it was because Hector was down¨Cto¨C earth. He was very patient with each employee and did most of the work himself. On the second day after taking over Zestar, he promoted and gave the key personnel that had been op pressed by Zestar for years a raise When Triden found Hector, he was in the dressing room. He was instructing a makeup artist beside him . The makeup artist was listening very carefully and nodding from time to time. Triden knocked on the door, and Hector lifted his head. He handed the brush to the person next to him and left with Triden. When they were in the corridor, Hector asked, ¡°What¡®s wrong?¡± Triden said, ¡°Your family is here to look for you.¡± Hector suddenly fell silent. He followed Triden into the office, and the few people who sat on the couch were his rtives from Cor alia. However, he was not familiar with them since he had only met them a few times with his grandmother. ¡°Hecky, it has been so many years, and you¡®ve be the owner of a n entertainmentpany. We didn¡®t believe it when your grandmother told us about it, but it seems like we were wrong.¡± They were a lot more polite when talking to Hector right now. Hector sat down on the couch and asked¡± How can I help you?¡± The few rtives looked at each other and smiled. ¡°Here¡®s the thing, Hecky, you¡®re a big boss now, right In other words, they wanted him to ept their kids into hispany. Triden looked at Hector. He had gotten used to things like this. Once someone from a family became sessful, those rtives who had not been in touch for several years would show up and ask for help 1/2 12:34 Hector used to be a good¨Cfor¨C nothing delinquent. They were skeptical when his grandmother went around bragging about how ses Hector looked at them for a long while and smiled. ¡°I¡®m sorry. I don¡®t think I can help you.¡± His rtives¡® expressions changed when they heard what Hector said. ¡°What are you talking about, Hec US?¡± Chapter 1423 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1423 ¡°That¡®s right. We were the ones who helped you when your family was in trouble. Now that you¡®ve be sessful, you¡®ve forgotten abo ut us?¡± ¨C Hector sped his hands together and leaned forward a little. He sat with his legs spread a little and said, ¡°The reason you helped my family was that you wanted to get the things under my uncle¡®s name. In other words, you had your own motives for helping us. Besides, I¡®m not familiar with you all, and since you haven¡®t offered me any help before, why should I help you? ¡°Hecky, how can you talk like that?¡± ¡°That¡®s all I have to say. I can¡®t help you, so please leave.¡± Those rtives¡® faces turned grim. They did not expect that Hector would reject them directly. Since the y couldn¡®t get anything from him, they did not have the nerves to remain and left in anger. As soon as they returned, theyined about Hector¡®s behavior to Heidi. Heidi made a call to Hector, and Hector admitted it. ¡°I don¡®t want to help them.¡± ¡°How can you not help them? Did Maisie tell you something? I¡®m telling you, you shouldn¡®t listen to her. She¡®s a bad seed and disrespectful to her elders. Are you going to learn from her and disown your own grandmother and father? ¡°Hector, I raised you. I gave you everything you wanted, so how can you not help me this time? They ju st want their kids to work in yourpany, and¨C¡± Hector hung up the call. When Heidi called him again, he hung up. He leaned against the back of the chair and felt disappointment. Only now did he understand why his c ousin did not like his grandmother. His grandmother¡®s upbringing had ruined his own sister¡®s life, so he couldn¡®t believe in his grandmother anymore and let her destroy his life. At night, at the Lakeview Apartment¡­ Lucy was ying with her phone on the couch. Just when she was debating if she should send a mess age to Hector and ask if he had left work or not, the doorbell rang. She sprang up and went to answer t he door. ¡°He¨C¡± However, the person that was standing in front of the door was ine. She stared at her and said, ¡°You thought I was Hector?¡± Lucy was stunned. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ine showed Lucy the bag in her hand that smelled like barbecue. ¡°I just bought some barbecue. Do you want a drink?¡± ine and Lucy sat in the living room. The two of them clinked the beer bottles in their hands, and i ne turned her head to ask Lucy, ¡°Which stage have you two reached?¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Lucy was stumped for a moment and replied, ¡°Not much progress¡­¡± ine picked up a skewer of barbecued meat and said, ¡°Hah, I don¡®t believe he didn¡®te to your house when I wasn¡®t around.¡± Lucy lowered her head in embarrassment and did not say anything. ine nudged her with her elbow and pressed on. ¡°What¡®s wrong? You haven¡®t taken him down yet?¡± Lucy pushed her aside and replied, ¡°Stop it. I don¡®t know what you¡®re talking about.¡± ineughed. Both of them ate the food and drank beer until 11:00 p.m. ine decided to sleep in her house since she was drunk. Lucy went forward and cleaned the living roo the next door since ine showed up until she fell asleep. However, Hector hadn¡®t returned home yet. ¡®It¡®s sote, and he didn¡®t even send me a message today..¡® Lucy lowered her head. Even though she and Hector were in a rtionship, she was a little unsure of w After all, they had just gotten together somehow. She couldn¡®t tell if Hector really liked her or not, but she didn¡¯t feel like Hector was someone who would ¡®I must be overthinking¡­ As the thought surfaced in her head, she received a text message on her phone. It was from Hector. Lucy took a look at the text message and rushed to open the door. Hector was standing in front of the do Chapter 1424 Charming Mommy Of Adorable Triplets Chapter 1424 Lucy hurriedly went forward to support Hector, and she staggered.She was not tall at all.She was only 5¡¯3 ¡°tall, while Hector was 6¡¯2¡±. She nearly couldn¡¯t hold him, and they almost fell to the floor. ¡°Why¡­Why did you drink so much beer?¡± Hector rested his chin on her shoulder and chuckled. When his breath grazed past her neck, it tickled her, and her skin exploded into gooseflesh. ¡°I needed to entertain my customer, so I drank a little too much.¡± Lucy did not dare to carry him into her apartment. After all, ine was sleeping inside, and she was worried that they might wake her up. Thus, she carried him to his apartment, but the lock of his apartment was abination lock. ¡°What is the password?¡± He pressed his lips to her ear and told her the password. She took a deep breath and keyed in the password.She carried him to his bedroom, and just when she put him on the bed, he grabbed her into his arms. ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡± ¡°Alright, alright, I won¡¯t go.¡± Lucy pressed her lips tightly as she slowly moved her hand away from his chest. ¡°Let¡­Let me tuck you in.¡±Hector was drunk, and he stared at her with his blurry eyes.He caressed her lips with his finger.¡°Lucy,¡± he called her name in a very soft, gentle voice.When his breath grazed her skin, she felt like a feather tickled her heart.Her heartbeat raced, and she replied, ¡®Yeah, I¡¯m here.¡±The room was dark, and the ambiguous atmosphere was like the apple that tempted humanity.As Hector got closer to her, Lucy¡¯s heart pounded even faster.When he was about to kiss her, he stopped and giggled hoarsely.¡°I¡¯m the one who¡¯s drunk, but why is your face redder than mine?¡±¡°It¡­It¡¯s hot in here!¡±¡°I¡¯m drunk,¡± he replied with a smile on his face.Lucy gulped and averted her gaze.¡°If you¡¯re drunk, then you should get some rest.¡±Hector cupped her cheek in his hands and repeated, ¡°I¡¯m drunk, so this is your chance.¡±He pressed his lips on her cheek to feel the warmth on her skin and added, ¡°You can do whatever you want to me.¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Lucy¡¯s brain went nk.She froze in his arms and gave up thinking.Hector gave her a light kiss, and her eyshes fluttered.She did not know if his strong alcoholic breath would make people drunk, but she was intoxicated.¡°Lucy,¡± he called out to her again softly.He moved his lips to her neck and said, ¡°It¡¯s great to have met you.¡±Lucy was stunned.After a long while, she smiled with tears in her eyes as she stretched her arms forward to hold him.¡°I also feel very lucky to have met you.¡±Hector wiped the tears off her face with his finger and turned over to deepen the kiss.There was a vague sound of susurration in the air, and the two people on the bed were naked.Lucy buried herself into his shoulder, and her fingers tightened.When ine woke up in the morning, she felt thirsty, so she went to the living room and got herself a cup of water.¡°Lucy?¡± She called out to Lucy groggily, but no one replied to her. She became sober in an instant and went around to look for Lucy.She went to the bathroom and the balcony, but no one was there.¡°Where has she been?¡± She picked up her phone and called Lucy.On the other side, Lucy reached for her cell phone ina daze and answered the call.¡°Yeah?¡± She sounded like she was still sleeping.¡°Where are you?¡± asked ine.¡°I am at¡ª¡±Before Lucy could finish her sentence, the man behind her wrapped his arms around her, and she woke up instantly.¡°I¡­I¡¯ll be back